《Loved By An Older Man》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Betrothal Gift: 2 Million Yuan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    ¡°The betrothal gift is 2 million yuan, not a single cent less. Jiang Yu is already 18 years old, she can get married. Transfer the money to my card and this matter is settled!¡±


    In the Jiang family¡¯s hall.


    Wei Juan was talking eloquently to an old man in his forties in front of her.


    The old man was puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to marry your daughter to me? I remember that your daughter is Jiang Ran.¡±


    ¡°Boss Wang, Jiang Yu is also my daughter. In fact, Jiang Yu is my biological daughter. I carried her by mistake when she was born. I only found her a year ago. Jiang Yu is my baby!¡±


    Wei Juan patted Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder as she said this. She looked like a loving mothe. ¡°If you marry her, our families will be inws!¡±


    Jiang Yu clenched her fists and the veins on her forehead bulged. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still a student. I don¡¯t want to get married yet.¡±


    Her voice was cold as she shook off her mother¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Wei Juan red at Jiang Yu impatiently. ¡°Girls go to school just to marry into a good family. Now that mom has arranged everything for you, you don¡¯t have to go to school anymore.¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned. She thought of something and raised her voice. ¡°Mom, did you take my eptance letter?¡±


    She had been wondering. The university¡¯s eptance letter was supposed to arrive at this time, so why hadn¡¯t she received it yet. Now that she thought about it, it must have been this biological mother who had despised her from the start who yed tricks.


    Wei Juan didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to dare to speak loudly to her. She immediately assumed the stance of an elder and rebuked angrily, ¡°I did take it away, but so what? You¡¯re marrying to boss Wang today. There¡¯s no need for you to go to school.¡±


    The old man had a lecherous look on his face. He could not help but walk over to Jiang Yu, wanting to hold her hand. However, Jiang Yu dodged him.


    Jiang Yu stood up from the chair and walked three steps behind the chair. She looked at the old man in front of her warily.


    ¡°I will not marry him!¡±


    ¡°You have to marry him even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Wei Juan also stood up and ordered coldly, ¡°Men, send second miss back to her room. Don¡¯t let her leave.¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°Tonight will be our wedding night.¡±


    A few servants walked in and surrounded Jiang Yu rudely.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Jiang Yu charged towards the surrounding servants desperately. The servants were knocked to the ground and Jiang Yu took the opportunity to escape through the cracks.


    ¡°Hurry up and bring her back!¡± Wei Juan shouted angrily.


    ¡°You took my money. You have to send her to my bed today.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±


    Eighteen years ago, the eldest daughter of the Jiang family was carried by the wrong person when she was born. Jiang Yu, who was wandering outside, was taken in by an orphanage when she was very young. Later on, Jiang Yu relied on her own work to earn money to support herself and pay for her education.


    A year ago, Jiang Yu, who had no one to rely on, was suddenly found by the people of the Jiang family.


    At that time, Jiang Yu had appeared in the Jiang family¡¯s hall wearing clothes from the countryside. Everyone was silent, and even the servants looked down on her.


    Jiang Ran, this fake daughter, was standing beside Wei Juan. She was dressed luxuriously and was also looking at her with a look of disgust.


    Father Jiang frowned and asked Jiang Yu if she knew how to y chess, calligraphy, and painting. The result was naturally disappointing.


    In order to not let this country bumpkin lose face for the Jiang family, the Jiang family told the public that Jiang Yu was their adopted daughter.


    For the past year, the Jiang family still did not care about Jiang Yu.


    However, Jiang Yu, who finally had a family, endured it and did not want to live a homeless life anymore.


    The rain continued to fall. Jiang Yu hugged her shoulders and walked aimlessly along the alley. There were dozens of calls and text messages on her phone, all from her mother.


    The text message was Wei Juan¡¯sint. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s already a great thing that you can earn two million yuan in betrothal gifts while you¡¯re young. What right do you have to run away from marriage? Do you think you¡¯re Jiang ran? You can¡¯tpare to her at all. Her future is bright, but you¡¯re the lowest of the low! When you¡¯ve thought it through, get back here! If you miss this opportunity, it¡¯s hard to say whether you¡¯ll be able to get married in the future! If you don¡¯te back, don¡¯t evere back to this house!¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t reply to this message.


    ¡°Chase her! Don¡¯t let her get away!¡±


    At this moment, the sound of chaotic footsteps came from behind Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu panicked. Someone sent by her mother must have found her.


    She ran into the most hidden alley in a panic, trying to drown her figure in the shadows.


    ¡°She was clearly here. How did she disappear in the blink of an eye?¡±


    ¡°Boss, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°We have to find her even if we have to dig three feet into the ground. Otherwise, we will be in big trouble.¡±


    Jiang Yu carefully leaned against the corner of the wall, not daring to make a sound.


    But at this moment, a strange panting sound suddenly came from behind her.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s body stiffened. She turned around and saw a man sitting on the ground, his face full of pain.


    Jiang Yu instinctively wanted to scream, but the man rushed over and covered her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was deep, as if he was injured. His entire body leaned against Jiang Yu¡¯s body.


    Jiang Yu seemed to smell a faint smell of alcohol.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s body tensed up, and she could only nod.


    Only then did the man release his grip. In the darkness, Jiang Yu could only see the man¡¯s bottomless eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find him here.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, how can a cripple run so fast?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t have gone far. Keep searching!¡±


    The people who were chasing not far away cursed.


    Jiang Yu looked down and found that one of the man¡¯s legs didn¡¯t seem to be able to exert any strength.


    ¡°Take me away!¡± The man¡¯s tone was unyielding, making people subconsciously want to obey him.


    Jiang Yu was firmly held by the man¡¯s hand. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t escape, she simply softened her tone. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you away!¡±


    The next moment, Jiang Yu reached out and held the man¡¯s waist. The man¡¯s body trembled, but he obediently leaned against her.


    Not long after, Jiang Yu moved the man to an old house.


    She put the man on the wooden bed and walked to the window to look out vigntly.


    Little did she know that a pair of even more dangerous eyes was staring at her from behind.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± The man suddenly asked, his voice deeper than before.


    Jiang Yu thought he was seriously injured and didn¡¯t answer his question. ¡°Do you have any rtives? I¡¯ll call someone to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± The man narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°How can it be toote? They won¡¯t be able to find this ce for the mean while.¡± Jiang Yu tried to calm the man down.


    However, the next second, the man suddenly grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s hand with such force that Jiang Yu realized the danger.


    What was he trying to do?


    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± The man said with a deep gaze.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: I Will Be Responsible For You!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Jiang Yu¡¯s face was livid as she red at him angrily. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I was drugged. If you help me, I will be responsible for you!¡± The man tried his best to hold on to hisst shred of rationality.


    Before Jiang Yu could refuse, the man had already pulled her onto the wooden bed.


    ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud sound and Jiang Yu was stunned.


    F * ck!


    If she had known earlier, she would not have saved him! This was the only thought in Jiang Yu¡¯s mind when her clothes were torn apart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash!¡±


    ¡°Help me! Be good, I will marry you.¡±


    Jiang Yu could not defeat him so all she could do was curse at him. She cursed at the man¡¯s eighteen generations of ancestors until she lost all her strength and her voice turned into a low moan.


    After the incident.


    The man hugged her waist and saidzily, ¡°Remember, my name is Mo Long.¡±


    Jiang Yu felt as if she had been run over by a car. She could not muster up her strength. Only her bloodshot phoenix eyes remained as she tried to kill him with her gaze.


    Mo Long saw that she had been wronged and coaxed her softly, ¡°Alright, this is my fault. I will marry you. Also, whatpensation do you want?¡±


    Mo Long did not expect Jiang Yu to open her mouth and bite him on the shoulder in the next second.


    Jiang Yu was like a wild cat with thorns all over her body. Mo Long was in the wrong and did not push her away. He allowed her to bite him and leave a big bite mark.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door


    ¡°Mr. Mo, the clothes you want.¡±


    A set ofdy¡¯s clothes was sent over.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes were scattered all over the floor. It was impossible for her to go out naked.


    Therefore, no matter how much Jiang Yu threw a tantrum, she still took the clothes and went into the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, Jiang Yu found a bruise on her neck.


    At first, the man restrained himself and coaxed her gently. Later, he tore off his disguise and turned into a hungry wolf that only knew how to ask for things.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Jiang Yu scolded him from head to toe. After that, she begged for mercy. Now, her voice was a little hoarse.


    When she slowly came out of the bathroom, Mo Long was sitting in a wheelchair, looking dapper.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were only 18 years old.¡±


    Jiang Yu snorted. What was the use of apologizing now?


    Mo long continued, ¡°Miss Jiang, since you are still a student, I will marry you two yearster! ?¡±


    ¡°Marry you? In your dreams!¡± She widened her eyes, as if she did not believe that someone would make such a shameless request.


    Mo long said, ¡°Miss Jiang, as long as you agree to marry me, I can guarantee that you will sessfullyplete your studies. The Mo family will be your backing in the future.¡±


    In just a few minutes, he had already figured out all of her trump cards.


    Jiang Yu knew that this person was not someone she could afford to offend. ¡°Can you help me break off the engagement?¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s eyes flickered. This was an opportunity. ¡°Of course. As long as I say the word, the Wang family will not dare to not break off the engagement.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. If you help me break off the engagement, I will consider whether or not I want to marry you,¡± Jiang Yu lied. In any case, he was willing to give her two years. In these two years, she would first seek protection. Whether or not she would get married after two years was still uncertain.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Mo Long did not expect her to agree so quickly. The other excuses that he had prepared were suddenly useless.


    In front of Jiang Yu, Mo long directly made a phone call and instructed, ¡°Inform the Wang family that the Miss of the Jiang family is not someone that he can provoke.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Jiang Yu was still a little uncertain.


    Mo long nodded. ¡°The Wang family will not bother you again.¡±


    Jiang Yu was speechless. What kind of person was Mo Long to be able to settle the marriage with just one sentence?


    ¡°How about this, Mr. Mo? I think we should spend some time together. When I graduate, if I fall in love with you, I will marry you.¡± Jiang Yu regretted it and still left some leeway.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long¡¯s eyes seemed to have seen through her. But he was confident that he could make her fall in love with himpletely.


    Jiang Yu looked away ufortably.


    At this moment, a hand reached out and grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s hand with a warm palm. Something was stuffed into her palm.


    She looked down and saw a bank card.


    ¡°This is 100 million. The password is your birthday. I will be your boyfriend from now on. Please let me know what to do, Yuyu.¡±


    100 million? Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes clearly wavered.


    Could it be that this person could not find a wife due to his leg disease? That was why he was so generous.


    Seeing how she looked like she had been struck by lightning, a smile shed across Mo Long¡¯s eyes as he retracted his hand.


    Jiang Yu forced herself to calm down. ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Mo long looked at the woman¡¯s receding figure and curled his lips.


    ¡­


    Jiang Yu returned to the Jiang family home in a luxurious car.


    She looked around carefully, not sure if the Wang family¡¯s marriage was really over.


    The guard saw Jiang Yu, but he had no intention of catching her. He only said inly, ¡°Second miss is back.¡±


    Jiang Yu patted her chest, expressing her uncertainty.


    When she arrived at the hall, the Jiang family members were not around. They were probably already asleep.


    Jiang Yu heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to walk towards her room.


    However, she had only taken a few steps when Jiang Ran, who was dressed in silk pajamas, opened the door. She yawned as she walked out of the room and suddenly met Jiang Yu.


    When Jiang ran saw the ambiguous marks on Jiang Yu¡¯s neck, she eximed, ¡°Oh my god, sister, what happened to you? Who bullied you?¡±


    This exmation attracted the attention of her parents who were already asleep.


    When Wei Juan and Jiang Hai opened the door, they saw Jiang ran pulling Jiang Yu and looking at her with concern.


    Jiang Yu wanted to hide it, but it was toote. She looked up and saw the anger of her parents.


    The two million yuan that Wei Juan had received today was gone. She was originally very angry, but when she saw how Jiang Yu looked like she had fooled around, her anger immediately surged.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you wretched girl, how dare you be so wild... I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±


    Wei Juan raised her arm, but Jiang Yu dodged it when shended. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m embarrassing? What¡¯s more embarrassing than selling your daughter to an old man?¡±


    Jiang Yu had suffered a lot today, and now her temper was back.


    She had already made up her mind when she came back today. If the other side still refused to break off the engagement, then she would definitely notpromise.


    ¡°Sister, how can you say that about mom? She has been worried about your marriage for a long time. It was not easy for her to find someone who is willing to marry you.¡±


    Jiang Ran cried out in surprise and quickly said, ¡°How can you hit mom? Also, even if you don¡¯t want to get married, you can¡¯t ruin yourself like this!¡±


    Jiang Ran looked at Jiang Yu with a pained expression and a pale face.


    Jiang Hai frowned as well. The more he looked at this country bumpkin¡¯s daughter, the more dissatisfied he became.


    Jiang Hai¡¯s face darkened as he reprimanded Jiang Yu coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Go back to your room quickly! Are you not ashamed enough today?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her father.


    Jiang Hai closed his eyes and turned his head away. He did not want to look at her, especially the marks on this shameless daughter¡¯s neck.


    She was only eighteen years old, but she was already so wild.


    Lawless!

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Which School Did She Get Into?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    ¡°In the future, we won¡¯t care about your marriage anymore. You can do whatever you want.¡± Jiang Hai exhaled, his chest heaving up and down.


    Jiang Yu took a deep look at her father and walked into her small room. She closed the door, and sporadic voices came from outside, ¡°Mom, what happened to my sister?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? I thought the Wang family broke off the engagement all of a sudden, but it turned out that they looked down on this country bumpkin. She doesn¡¯t know how to cherish herself and is willing to fall into depravity!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this matter from now on,¡± Jiang Hai decided.


    In the room, Jiang Yu was tossing and turning in bed with mixed feelings.


    She turned on her phone and sent a message to her best friend. ¡°Little Guo, I have something to tell you. You must not tell anyone else.¡±


    Little Guo was Jiang Yu¡¯s online friend. The two of them talked about everything on the inte, but they had never met before.


    Little Guo quickly replied,¡±? ? ?¡±.


    Jiang Yu briefly exined what had happened that night.


    ¡°What? You did it with Mo Long? And he wants to marry you? Jiang Yu, what kind of dumb luck are you on? That¡¯s Mo Long, the President of the Mo Group.¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment. ¡°What dumb luck? I¡¯m the victim...¡±


    Little Guo quickly said, ¡°Yu Yu, you don¡¯t understand. He¡¯s the Prince Charming in the hearts of many people. If it wasn¡¯t for that incident a year ago... Mo Long would rarely show his face in public. But even so, he¡¯s still an unattainable existence!¡±


    Little Guo screamed for a long time before she finally restrained herself. ¡°Besides, he was forced to do so. You rejected him so much. Could it be that he is not as good in that aspect?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought of Mo Long¡¯splete desire to control her in bed. Although he was a little overbearing, he was sensitive enough to capture her emotions and bring her into the clouds.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the drugs, she would definitely have an unimaginable experience.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Jiang Yu evaluated objectively.


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough. Mo Long is handsome, and he¡¯s not bad in that aspect. He also has money. Jiang Yu, you must take him down! I support you,¡± Little Guoplimented fiercely, like a salesman.


    Jiang Yu sighed helplessly and quickly changed the topic. ¡°My admission notice was withheld by my mother!¡±


    ¡°What? Your mother doesn¡¯t want you to study, does she?¡± Little Guo was indignant. ¡°You are clearly the daughter of a wealthy family. How stupid is your mother to ce all her bets on Jiang Ran!¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°I will get my eptance letter back.¡±


    Little Guo suggested, ¡°Your father probably doesn¡¯t want his own daughter to not even be able to go to university, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu had just finished chatting with Little Guo when a notification suddenly appeared on her phone. It was a friend request with a message attached, ¡°I¡¯m Mo Long.¡±


    Jiang Yu added him as a friend.


    Mo long: ¡°Your family didn¡¯t make things difficult for you again, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°No, thank you for breaking off the engagement for me.¡±


    Mo long: ¡°There¡¯s no need to say thank you considering our rtionship.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s face turned slightly red. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the naked man hugging her from behind.


    She could even hear his muffled groans in her head.


    Jiang Yu felt extremely ufortable chatting with Mo Long and wanted to end the conversation as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, then rest early. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tomorrow to replenish your body.¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°What?¡±


    Mo long: ¡°You¡¯re too skinny.¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Just like that, Jiang Yu and Mo long started discussing what to eat to replenish their bodies.


    The two of them agreed to have lunch together the next day. Only then did Jiang Yu put down her phone. Perhaps it was because she was really too tired, she slept exceptionally soundly that night.


    The next day, at the dining table in the hall, the Jiang family was having breakfast.


    Wei Juan didn¡¯t even look at Jiang Yu. She just kept putting food into Jiang ran¡¯s bowl. ¡°Ran Ran, this is specially made by mom. You can eat more if you like.¡±


    Jiang Yu silently took a bite of her rice and raised her head to ask, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s my eptance letter?¡±


    Wei Juan immediately mmed her chopsticks on the table. ¡°It¡¯s just a lousy school. What¡¯s there to study at?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her father and shouted, ¡°Dad!¡±


    Jiang Hai asked expressionlessly, ¡°Which school did you get into?¡±


    Jiang Yu said lightly, ¡°This ¡®Lousy School ¡®is one of the top three universities in the country, Teng Qing University.¡±


    Jiang Hai¡¯s expression turned a little better. ¡°You did well this time.¡±


    He then looked at Wei Juan. ¡°Give her the notice. Yu¡¯er can¡¯t get married anymore. Get a diploma and find a good job in the future.¡±


    In Jiang Hai¡¯s opinion, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t bepared to Jiang Ran. Jiang Ran was proficient in everything from zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, while Jiang Yu became a monk halfway through. She had only been a heiress for a year. If she couldn¡¯t find someone to marry in the future, she could only find a stable job.


    After all, Jiang Yu was too ordinary.


    Since Jiang Hai had spoken, Wei Juan could only reluctantly say, ¡°Got it.¡±


    After eating, Jiang Yu finally received the admission notice.


    Today was the day she worked as a summer job.


    She went to the garage and was about to get on the car when the driver said, ¡°Second miss, this car has been reserved by the eldest miss.¡±

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: Who Are You Looking Down On?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    The Jiang family had a total of three cars. One was driven away by Jiang Hai, one was driven away by Wei Juan, and the remaining one was supposed to be used by Jiang Yu and Jiang ran. However, most of the time, it was booked in advance by Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Yu got out of the car with no expression on her face. At this moment, Jiang Ran, who was dressed in exquisite clothes, walked over.


    ¡°Where are you going, sister? Why don¡¯t I ask the driver to send you first?¡± Jiang ran smiled kindly at Jiang Yu.


    Without any exnation, she pulled Jiang Yu into the car.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jiang Ran asked.


    ¡°To the car dealership.¡± Jiang Yu found a temporary job in the car dealership during the summer vacation and sold cars there.


    To put it nicely, she was a temporary sales assistant. To put it bluntly, she was a handyman.


    It wasmon for her to serve tea and water to other sales assistants.


    But now, even though Jiang Yu already had a 100 million yuan card, she still wanted to finish the job.


    In the car, Jiang Yu received a text from Mo Long. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Mo Long was acting like a normal boyfriend and girlfriend. He was constantly asking about her well-being.


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. I¡¯m on my way to work.¡±


    Mo long: ¡°Where is it? I¡¯ll pick you up at noon.¡±


    Jiang Yu sent the address of the car dealership where she worked.


    Very soon, the car stopped at the entrance of the car dealership. Jiang Yu got out of the car, but she did not expect Jiang Ran to get out as well. ¡°Sister, my boyfriend is also going to buy a car recently. I¡¯ll stay here to take a look so that I can give you some sales.¡±


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t say anything and swaggered into the shop.


    The other shop assistants immediately surrounded her. ¡°Miss, your taste is really good. This is thetest model in our shop!¡±


    ¡°I want her to exin it to me.¡± Jiang Ran sat on a chair at the side and looked at Jiang Yu with a smile.


    Jiang Yu walked over. ¡°Ran Ran, this car is worth 30 million yuan. Are you sure your boyfriend will like this model?¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face stiffened and she stuck her neck out and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, young master Ye doesn¡¯tck this bit of money.¡±


    However, the best car that young master Ye usually drove only cost 5 million. He didn¡¯t have that much money to squander.


    Jiang Ran simply wanted Jiang Yu to serve her on purpose.


    Jiang Yu brought Jiang Ran to the side of the luxury car, she introduced it in a businesslike manner, ¡°This is a ventted and heated memory chair. The length of the cushion can be adjusted, the inner thighs can be tightened, the waist can be tightened, and even the seatbelt can be adjusted by the trolley. It¡¯s very technologically advanced...¡±


    Jiang Ran saw that the other party¡¯s mouth was dry and her tongue was parched, and she immediately felt pleased.


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go back and tell young master Ye that I¡¯ll bring him to buy a car next time.¡± Jiang Ran asked Jiang Yu to bring her tea and water, and then asked her to exin repeatedly.


    Because the work motto here was that the customer was the most important, so she endured it and did not re up.


    However, in the end, Jiang Ran still looked as if she was trying to help her with work sales and was about to leave.


    Just then, a luxury car stopped at the entrance of the car dealership. Jiang Ran¡¯s boyfriend, Young Master Ye, came out from inside.


    Jiang Ran quickly went up to him and held his hand. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say that I woulde overter?¡±


    Young master Ye said dotingly, ¡°I came to see if you¡¯ve taken a fancy to a handsome guy here after staying here for so long.¡±


    Young master Ye looked around, but the young man didn¡¯t see him. Instead, he saw a beautiful figure, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up.


    Jiang Ran hurriedly pulled him back. ¡°Young Master Ye, this is the adopted daughter of our family, Jiang Yu.¡±


    Young Master Ye had just seen Jiang Yu¡¯s extraordinary temperament and thought that she was the young miss of a rich family. He didn¡¯t expect that¡­


    Jiang Ran added, ¡°She sells cars here.¡±


    She was an adopted daughter and a car salesman. Her status was low, so she was naturally iparable to the daughter of a wealthy family.


    Jiang Yu revealed a professional smile. ¡°Young Master Ye, are you here to buy a car? Ran Ran had already looked at this car for a long time and was very satisfied. She said that you would definitely like it.¡±


    Jiang Yu pointed at the new car model at the side. ¡°It¡¯s this one.¡±


    Young Master Ye followed her gaze and immediately frowned. He did not need to look to know that the price of this car was beyond what he could afford.


    He naturally thought that Jiang Ran would not show him such a car. Jiang Yu must have deliberately pulled Jiang Ran away to prevent her from leaving for the sake of her work.


    Young Master Ye¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°A temporary sales assistant dares to sell to me? Who are you looking down on?¡± Jiang Yu was not even wearing her work clothes.


    She was just an adopted daughter, yet she dared to plot against them.


    However, Jiang Ran was the one who insisted on Jiang Yu introducing her to him. At this moment, Jiang Ran lowered her head and didn¡¯t say a word.


    The manager of the car dealership quickly came over. ¡°Young Master Ye, what kind of car do you want to see? Let me introduce it to you. This way, please.¡±


    ¡°If you want me to buy a car, that¡¯s fine too. Send this unprofessional person out of this car dealership!¡± When Young Master Ye saw that Jiang Ran didn¡¯t say anything, he immediately knew that Jiang Ran and Jiang Yu definitely didn¡¯t have a good rtionship.


    ¡°This...¡± The manager hesitated for a moment and looked at Jiang Yu.


    However, Jiang Yu looked at Jiang ran and said sarcastically, ¡°Is this the sales you want to give me? My good sister!¡±

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Support Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Jiang Ran said awkwardly, ¡°Yu¡¯er, if you need money, you can tell me. You don¡¯t have to suffer here.¡±


    Firing her was for her own good.


    At this moment, a few luxury cars suddenly stopped outside the car dealership.


    The person who got out of the car walked straight in.


    The manager saw the person and immediately greeted him with a smile, ¡°Young Master Zhang, second young master Bai!¡±


    Young Master Ye also took a step forward with a smile. ¡°Brother Bai!¡±


    However, second young master Bai said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for small talk. Who Is Jiang Yu? I heard that her introduction is very professional. I want to buy a car from her.¡±


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu was also dumbfounded. Since when did she introduce cars professionally.


    However, the manager immediately pulled Jiang Yu forward in a ttering manner. ¡°She is Jiang Yu.¡±


    Second Young Master Bai changed his previous unruly attitude and was a little cautious when facing Jiang Yu. ¡°Miss Jiang, please rmend a car for me.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the manager in confusion. ¡°Manager, do I not have to be fired today? Can I continue working?¡±


    How could the manager dare to fire Jiang Yu? Who was second young master Bai? He was someone who was several levels higher than young master Ye.


    After second young master Bai understood what had happened, he immediately looked at young master Ye with an unfriendly expression.


    He had just received an order from Mo Long toe over and support Jiang Yu.


    He did not expect that young master Ye would actually dare to give Jiang Yu a bad look.


    He could not tolerate it.


    Young master Ye said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±


    Second Young Master Bai sneered repeatedly, ¡°What misunderstanding? I think Young Master Ye¡¯s ability has never been very good. It seems that there¡¯s no need for you to bid.¡±


    Young Master Ye¡¯s expression changed. He was about to go forward to exin, but he was stopped by others.


    The manager said to young master Ye with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Young Master Ye, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t cause any more trouble here.¡±


    Jiang Yu also couldn¡¯t understand why second young master Bai would help her.


    When she brought second young master Bai to look at the new model of the car, second Young Master Bai secretly asked for credit and said, ¡°Miss Jiang, it was brother Mo who sent me here. I did pretty well, right? If brother Mo asks, I hope Miss Jiang can put in a good word for me.¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°...¡±Mo Long?


    No wonder these people who didn¡¯t seem to have any rtions with her would suddenlye to her to buy a car.


    After that, Jiang Yu just made a few introductions, and second young master Bai and Young Master Zhang bought a new car without saying a word.


    With a swipe of the card, the sale of sixty million was made.


    The manager looked at Jiang Yu with more and more loving eyes.


    He had never expected that Jiang Yu, who was usually secretive, would know so many important people!


    The manager almost called Jiang Yu ¡°Great Aunt¡±, so he quickly let Jiang Yu sit down and have a good rest.


    Young Master Ye and Jiang Ran had been waiting in the car outside the garage.


    When they saw Jiang Yu sell two new cars directly, both of them were equally shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does your adopted sister know Second Young Master Bai?¡±Young Master Ye looked puzzled, but at the same time, he felt very regretful.


    Jiang Ran suddenly thought of something and suddenly showed a contemptuous look. ¡°I know. She came back yesterday with her clothes disheveled. She probably had a romantic rtionship with second young master Bai, so second young master Bai came to support her.¡±


    When young master Ye heard this, his face was full of disgust. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a shameless person!¡±


    Jiang Ran gritted her teeth and lowered her head. ¡°Ran Ran has always been wild. After all, she was born in the countryside in the past. We can¡¯t control her.¡±


    Young Master Ye suddenly felt relieved. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, I think second young master Bai will not really cancel the cooperation with ourpany. He must have just done it for that woman.¡±


    Jiang rRn also felt relieved. It seemed that Jiang Yu was just so-so.


    Just an hourter, when the two of them were eating and shopping, young master Ye¡¯s phone suddenly rang. When he picked it up, his expression changed abruptly. ¡°What? The Bai Corporation canceled our bid?¡±


    This case was deliberately taken on by him in order to prove his ability to his father.


    Now that he had actually been rejected, young master Ye hung up the phone with a dark expression on his face.


    Young Master Ye looked down at Jiang Ran and said in a cold voice, ¡°Ran Ran, you need to apologize to that foster daughter! I can¡¯t lose this project.¡±


    At the car dealership, the manager told Jiang Yu to leave work early.


    By the time Young Master Ye and Jiang Ran returned to the car dealership, Jiang Yu had already left.


    Jiang Yu took a taxi to the orphanage.


    This was her home since she was young.


    The director of the orphanage was a woman in her forties. When she saw Jiang Yuing over withrge and small bags of gifts, she immediately took them as usual.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, why did you buy so many things again?¡±


    ¡°Sister Jiang!¡± The orphans surrounded Jiang Yu and called her name affectionately.


    Jiang Yu distributed the gifts to the children before entering the office with the director.


    ¡°Auntie, have you been feeling better recently?¡± Jiang Yu asked with concern.


    The director shook his head. ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s still the same.¡±


    Jiang Yu took out a card and handed it over. ¡°Part of the money on this card can be used to improve the children¡¯s lives. The other part can be used to treat your illness. Your illness can not be dyed any longer.¡±


    This was also the reason why Jiang Yu had been working hard.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Can¡¯t Help!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    In the orphanage, a few children were leaning against the window of the principal¡¯s office, looking around.


    When Jiang Yu walked out, the children immediately surrounded her.


    ¡°Sister Jiang, can you teach us how to y the harmonica that you brought?¡±


    ¡°And the paintings that I drew. Sister, quickly see if I¡¯ve improved.¡±


    ¡°Sister Jiang, I want to take basketball lessons.¡±


    Previously, Jiang Yu woulde to the orphanage to volunteer on weekends. As Jiang Yu knew a lot of things, the children admired her.


    Soon, Jiang Yu followed the children to the courtyard.


    When Jiang Yu was teaching the children to y the harmonica, her phone rang.


    ¡°Big sister need to take a call first.¡±


    Jiang Yu walked to the side. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Jiang Ran wouldn¡¯t call her for no reason. It was definitely not a good thing when she came looking for her.


    However, a man¡¯s voice came from the other side. ¡°Miss Jiang, I¡¯m Ye Kun. I¡¯m your sister¡¯s boyfriend. We just met. I want to apologize for my rudeness just now. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Compared to his bossy attitude in the morning, Ye Kun had lowered his posture at this moment.


    Jiang Yu looked ahead and replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve received your apology. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    An anxious voice immediately came from the other side, ¡°Eh... Miss Jiang, there¡¯s one more thing I need your help with.¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned. She knew that this person would not sincerely apologize.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Second Young Master Bai might have some misunderstanding with me, so he canceled our coboration. I hope that you can help say something. Ran Ran and I will be grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Second Young Master Bai? You have the wrong person. I don¡¯t even have his contact information.¡± How can I help you?


    ¡°...¡± A heavy panting sound came from the other side.


    After a while, Ye Kun¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. ¡°Miss Jiang, are you not going to help?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you!¡± Jiang Yu pouted.


    ¡°Jiang Yu,¡± It was Jiang Ran¡¯s voice on the other side. Her voice was trembling with anger. ¡°If you have a grudge, thene at me. Why are you taking it out on Young Master Ye? You are clearly the one who started this matter. So what if you help me say something?¡±


    Jiang Yu moved her phone away a little and dug her ears.


    On the other end was Jiang Ran¡¯s long speech. She was probably saying that she was petty and had caused young master Ye to suffer heavy losses.


    Jiang Yu quickly interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m just a small temporary sales assistant, what right do I have to say anything? Young Master Ye can fire me with just a word, so this matter obviously can¡¯t be caused by someone like me. I still have something to do, so I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    After hanging up, Jiang Yu was rxed as she walked towards the children.


    It was not hard to imagine that when the other party heard the busy tone, he would probably jump in anger.


    When it was close to noon, Jiang Yu sent a message to Mo long, asking him to meet her directly at the ce for lunch.


    Hall Number One was one of the best restaurants in the capital.


    Jiang Yu took a taxi down. When she saw this magnificent front, she could not help but mutter in her heart, what a luxurious life.


    She lowered her head and sent a message to Mo Long, ¡°I¡¯m already downstairs.¡±


    Mo Long: ¡°I¡¯m almost there. I¡¯ll get the manager to go and greet you first.¡±


    Jiang Yu replied with a big smile.


    When they reached the foyer of Hall Number One, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks.


    A man and a woman were holding each other¡¯s arms in front of her. The person who was standing at the front desk and choosing a private room was the same person who apologized to her on the phone just now and then scolded her for being petty?


    ¡°This is my VIP card!¡± Ye Kun took out the card that he got from his father and showed it to the front deskdy proudly.


    The front deskdy immediately said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it for you right away.¡±


    Jiang Ran stood to the side and said coquettishly, ¡°Young Master Ye, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat in such a high-ss ce. I heard that this ce is not a ce that ordinary people cane.¡±


    Ye Kun said in high spirits, ¡°There¡¯s no ce that I can¡¯t go.¡±


    Jiang Ranughed happily. Although Ye Kun was still studying in his family¡¯spany and being tested of his ability, he would definitely inherit the Ye group in the future.


    There would be nock of ostentation in the future.


    That coquettish voice gave Jiang Yu goosebumps.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    Jiang Ran, who was smiling coquettishly, turned her head and saw Jiang Yu standing behind them.


    Both of them looked at her in surprise. Young master Ye sneered and said scornfully, ¡°Are you here to apologize? At least you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    However, Jiang Ran knew that it was impossible for Jiang Yu to know that she was here because she had never told her before.


    Sure enough, Jiang Yu replied with the same coldness, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m here to eat.¡±


    Young Master Ye and Jiang Ran pursed their lips andughed at the same time. They looked Jiang Yu up and down and said, ¡°You want to eat here? Who do you think you are? Do you have a VIP card here? Do you know that this restaurant requires an advance reservation?¡±


    Naturally, Jiang Yu could not take out a VIP card.


    When the two of them saw that Jiang Yu was silent, they were even more certain that Jiang Yu had walked in by mistake.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: VIP Cancelled</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Jiang Ran thought of what had happened just now, she immediately wanted to regain her dignity. ¡°Sister Yu¡¯er, if you can do us a favor, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t let you have a meal with us. The dishes here are worth a month of your sry!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you!¡± Jiang Yu opened her mouth lightly and answered very straightforwardly.


    She saw a man in a suit walking towards them not far away.


    It must be the manager that Mo Long had asked to pick her up.


    Jiang Yu subconsciously walked towards the manager, but a hand was held horizontally in front of her. The furious young master Ye stopped her.


    ¡°This is not a ce where you can walk around!¡±


    Young master Ye happened to see the manager walking over and immediately said to him, ¡°There¡¯s a person with a low status here who doesn¡¯t have a VIP card. I suggest that you chase this person out immediately. Don¡¯t bring down the status of this ce.¡±


    However, the manager ignored young master Ye and instead asked Jiang Yu respectfully, ¡°Are you Miss Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded.


    The manager was instantly overjoyed. ¡°The private room has been arranged for you.¡±


    Then, the manager raised his head and looked at Young Master Ye and Jiang Ran with dissatisfaction.


    Those two people were already dumbfounded.


    ¡°Are you mistaken? We¡¯re the VIP Here!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s wearing ordinary clothes? She¡¯s not even a member here.¡±


    However, the manager frowned. ¡°Disqualify these two people from being VIPS. Don¡¯t let theme in again in the future!¡±


    A few security guards immediately walked forward and stared at Ye Kun and Jiang Ran from both sides.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the two people had never been so embarrassed before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, just you wait!¡±


    After saying that, Ye Kun and Jiang Ran walked out with pale faces.


    It was not easy for them to get the VIP card, but now it was invalid. If he went back, he might be scolded to death by his father, Ye Kun thought nervously.


    Jiang Ran turned around and saw the manager leading Jiang Yu into the most luxurious room. She immediately said angrily, ¡°Jiang Yu, what kind of dumb luck does she have?¡±


    ¡­


    When Mo Long pushed the door open and entered, he saw a beautiful figure sitting in front of the piano in a quaint room. She was ying a few sybles at will and her posture was casual and leisurely.


    Jiang Yu casually ced her handbag beside the white stool and tapped it lightly.


    When she first entered, she saw a white piano beside the dining table.


    She felt itchy and moved her fingers.


    Although it was just a few simple notes, it gave off a refreshing and pleasant feeling.


    Mo Long waved his hand and asked his assistant to wait outside. He controlled the wheelchair and slowly went towards Jiang Yu¡¯s beautiful figure.


    When he was behind her, Jiang Yu just happened to stop moving. Thest note lingered in her mind.


    She turned around and looked at him. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Coming.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting!¡± Mo Long took a handkerchief from the pocket beside Gao Ding¡¯s cor and handed it to her.


    Jiang Yu blinked in surprise.


    Mo Long smiled and moved closer to her. He gently touched her chin with the handkerchief and wiped.


    Jiang Yu looked down and saw a small smear of red paint on the handkerchief.


    ¡°So careless.¡± The man put down the handkerchief and looked at her with a smile.


    Jiang Yu stood up naturally and pushed him to the dining table. She tried her best not to cause any awkwardness to the people who were inconvenient. Then, she sat down opposite him and said, ¡°I was doodling with the children in the orphanage this morning. I identally got it.¡±


    Jiang Yu had never paid attention to such details.


    The waiters came in one after another and served the exquisite dishes. Then, they left silently with their heads lowered.


    On the dining table, the man¡¯s every move was elegant. He was apletely different person from the disheveled appearance he had the night before.


    The scrutiny in the eyes of the falcon had disappeared, reced by a calm andposed person who belonged to a higher position.


    Jiang Yu sighed in her heart. Such a beautiful man, if it wasn¡¯t for the mdy in his legs, he probably wouldn¡¯t have stooped to date her.


    Jiang Yu watched the man eat slowly and couldn¡¯t help but be infatuated.


    It wasn¡¯t until the man said, ¡°Not to your liking?¡±


    Jiang Yu came back to her senses and teased, ¡°I¡¯m full from looking.¡±


    As the saying went, a feast for the eyes.


    Mo Long curled his lips as if he was delighted. He stretched out his slender hand and scooped up a spoonful of delicacies that had been processed by more than a dozen processes. He put it into her bowl and said, ¡°Eat first. Call me if you want to look in the future.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not feel embarrassed and epted Mo Long¡¯s service as a matter of course.


    After the two of them had tasted the delicious food.


    Jiang Yu spoke again, ¡°Oh right, did you introduce someone to buy a car from my workce?¡±


    Mo Long was slowly wiping his hands when he heard this. He nodded and said, ¡°It just so happens that there¡¯s a need. It was also so they would know who you were.¡±


    It was so they would know who their sister inw was.


    Jiang Yu read between the lines and was a little surprised. She did not expect him to be so serious about their rtionship. It was as if he had already settled on her.


    ¡°Did I put too much pressure on you?¡± Mo long looked at her with a sh of caution in his eyes.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: Make A Birthday Wish</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He regained his usual calmness.


    After lunch, Mo Long personally sent Jiang Yu back to the car dealership where she worked. Only then did he leave.


    Jiang Yu sighed in her heart. It was really hard not to have a good impression of such a wless person.


    In the evening, Jiang Yu did not go home after work. She took a taxi to the piano shop and practiced the piano there.


    In the piano shop, Jiang Yu practiced the piano piece that she had justposed, ying and modifying it.


    At this moment.


    On a street near the piano shop, a car happened to stop by the side of the road. The assistant was getting out of the car to buy something.


    The person in the car was looking down at the score in his hand when he suddenly heard a beautiful melody.


    It was a very strange melody, but the female professor in the car had goosebumps all over her body.


    It was so beautiful.


    Who wrote this song?


    The female professor quickly said to the assistant who came back, ¡°Quickly go and see where the sound ising from.¡±


    The assistant quickly drove around the neighborhood and finally stopped in front of a piano shop.


    However, the piano yer had already left.


    The female professor quickly asked the staff in the piano shop, ¡°May I ask who yed just now?¡±


    The staff also had a look of admiration on his face. ¡°It was a customer who came to rent a piano room at thest minute. She yed really well, but we don¡¯t know her.¡±


    The staff looked at the registration form and said, ¡°I only know that her surname is Jiang!¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°I know a person with the surname Jiang who lives nearby. She even contacted us before to be your disciple. I heard that she has been learning piano since she was young.¡±


    The female professor¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°Jiang Ran.¡±


    At night, when Jiang Yu returned home, she found that the house was brightly lit.


    Jiang Ran was sitting on the only piano in the house and ying.


    Even Jiang Hai and Wei Juan were sitting to the side and enjoying it.


    After Jiang Ran finished ying, she immediately received praise from everyone.


    Wei Juan¡¯s face was almost beaming. ¡°Our Ran Ran is really too talented. This time, she will definitely be Professor Bai¡¯s disciple!¡±


    Many of Professor Bai¡¯s disciples were famous in the piano world.


    Jiang Hai also had a gratified look on his face. He heard that Professor Bai wasing to the capital this time and intended to take in another disciple.


    After Jiang Ran found out, she immediately carefully selected a very difficult piece of music score and couldn¡¯t wait to practice it at home.


    When Jiang Yu saw that the whole family was having a good time, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but darken.


    Wei Juan didn¡¯t even let her touch the piano in this house. It belonged solely to Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Yu walked in silently. No one noticed her at all.


    She gave a simple greeting and went upstairs.


    At this moment, the phone in the house rang.


    After Wei Juan answered the phone, she shouted in surprise, ¡°Professor Bai said she would visit in three days!¡±


    The entire Jiang family was instantly immersed in joy.


    ¡°Ran ran, it must be your ability that made Professor Bai approve of you!¡±


    ¡°As expected of the pride of our Jiang Family!¡±


    ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t my birthday banquet in three days? It¡¯s just right to invite Professor Bai to attend.¡±


    Jiang ran thought of how many celebrities would envy her for being able to invite such a celebrity to attend her birthday banquet.


    Wei Juan also smiled and said, ¡°This is just right. When I invite my rtives and friends over, they will witness you bing Professor Bai¡¯s disciple. We will also be honored.¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped walking upstairs.


    Wasn¡¯t it her birthday three dayster?


    Unfortunately, no one remembered.


    She returned to her room. After washing up, she received a wechat message from Mo Long.


    Mo Long sent a selfie of himself at home. The background was the lights of thousands of houses outside the window. The man was sitting on the sofa by the window. The smoke in his hand lingered around his deep eyes.


    He added, ¡°Take a break from your busy schedule.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the man in the photo who had three-dimensional facial features and was exuding hormones all over his body. She could not help but smile as well. She put down the hairdryer and took a selfie as well. She sent it over.


    Very soon, Mo Long clicked open the picture.


    The girl¡¯s hair was half dry and half wet. She was wearing a loose nightgown. The cor was slightly open and one could see her fair and beautiful corbone. There were even tiny droplets of water on her skin.


    In an invisible way, purity and sexiness coexisted.


    It was hard for one to look away.


    The cigarette in Mo Long¡¯s hand froze, and then he took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t send this picture to anyone else!¡±


    Jiang Yu stared at this sentence for a while, unable to understand Mr. Mo¡¯s thought process.


    After a while, Mo Long sent another sentence. ¡°Make a birthday wish?¡±


    His tone was firm, as though he could help her achieve anything.


    Jiang Yu paused. Her wish was that her parents would treat her fairly.


    She would be able to go to school like an ordinary person, have a good job, and find a warm person to marry on her birthday. She would be able to live her life just like that.


    Did every woman have such a wish?


    But shouldn¡¯t a wish be fulfilled by oneself?


    She pushed the ball back. ¡°It¡¯s enough for me that Mr. Mo has the intention.. I¡¯m happy no matter what.¡±

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: Completely Brainwashed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    In the end, Mo Long said that he would make arrangements, and the two of them ended their conversation.


    However, Jiang Yu felt a warmth in her heart. At least someone still remembered her birthday.


    Early the next morning, the members of the Jiang family were all beaming with joy.


    Jiang Hai even took out arge sum of money and asked Wei Juan to bring her two daughters to pick out dresses.


    In the car, Jiang Ran said to Wei Juan, ¡°Mom, Young Master Ye said that he would bring me to the auction house this afternoon to pick out gifts. He told me to bid on whatever I like.¡±


    Wei Juanughed when she heard that. ¡°Our Ran Ran is so outstanding. It¡¯s only right that young master Ye treats you well.¡±


    Jiang Yu sat at the side and listened to the conversation between the two of them. She pursed her lips and did not interrupt.


    Sure enough, Jiang Ran looked at Jiang Yu again and deliberately smiled. ¡°Mom, I know. It¡¯s better to take it slow with men. Only then will they know how to cherish us, right?¡±


    Wei Juan¡¯s face darkened. She thought about how Jiang Yu was fooling around outside and even gave her body away.


    No rich family would be willing to have such a daughter in the future.


    As expected, Jiang Ran was the future hope of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Ran continued, ¡°Mom, when I get married in the future, I will definitely not forget how good you are to me. Our family will definitely be able to rise to a higher level. You and dad can just wait to enjoy a good life. When I be Professor Bai¡¯s disciple, Young Master Ye will definitely be eager to propose marriage to our family.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it has been agreed that I don¡¯t want to get married so early. I want to study hard in the university so that I can go further in the future so that our Jiang family can be more stable.¡±


    Jiang Ran kept talking about the Jiang family, which made Wei Juan feel warm in her heart. She made up her mind that she would not hesitate to spend a lot of money to find Jiang Ran a dress that she was satisfied with.


    This was the face of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Yu suddenly understood why Wei Juan treated Jiang Ran as her biological daughter these few years. It was because Jiang Ran was painting big pictures here everyday.


    Usually, Wei Juan always scolded her for being useless in the future. She was probably brainwashed after hearing Jiang Ran¡¯s words.


    When they arrived at the dress shop, Wei Juan and Jiang Ran got out of the car and seemed to have just realized that there was Jiang Yu in the car.


    Jiang Ran pretended to have a sisterly rtionship again and tried to hold Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, let me help you look at a dresster.¡±


    Jiang Yu immediately took a step back and avoided the other party¡¯s touch. Jiang Ran¡¯s face stiffened and she stood on the spot awkwardly.


    Wei Juan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and warned, ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    It was happening again. Ever since Jiang Yu came to the Jiang family, she had never given Jiang Ran a good look.


    ¡°Mom, forget it. Let¡¯s go look at the dress first.¡± Jiang Ran gave a considerate smile. She strode into the dress shop.


    In the dress shop.


    Jiang Ran stopped in front of a short dress that revealed her shoulders.


    Wei Juan shook her head. ¡°Ran Ran, this dress doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± It was too revealing. It didn¡¯t have the dignified bearing of a rich youngdy at all.


    Jiang Ran smiled and said, ¡°I think this dress suits my younger sister better.¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at it. Jiang Ran really knew how to pick a dress. She chose the cheapest one in the shop and it was obvious that it was the most revealing one.


    Wei Juan thought of Jiang Yu¡¯s attitude just now and immediately wanted to punish her, so she ordered Jiang Yu, ¡°Go and change.¡±


    She didn¡¯t really want to buy it. She just wanted Jiang Yu to wear it and let her know who she was.


    The waitress quickly took off the dress and looked at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu said indifferently, ¡°Mom, I still need to pick out a few essories.¡±


    How much money could essories be? Wei Juan naturally nodded and said, ¡°Sure, you can choose whatever essories you want.¡±


    Anyway, she had already made up her mind to only buy the lowest-end dress in this shop for her.


    Jiang Yu picked out a few essories and brought the dress into the changing room.


    When she came out again, the people outside were dumbfounded.


    Because the dress that originally revealed a lot of shoulders was paired with a silk scarf that matched the right color, it actually made the entire temperament of the dress change.


    The ultra-short dress entuated Jiang Yu¡¯s long legs, making her look like an independent immortal crane, full of beauty.


    Jiang Ran was currently holding the most expensive gown in the shop, but when she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s outfit, the corners of her mouth twitched. She felt that the gown she was wearing was no longer beautiful.


    The waiter praised, ¡°Your figure is really good. This dress is very picky.¡±


    Her waist was thin, her legs were long, and her chest was also full of material.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too good. Let¡¯s take a look again,¡± Jiang Ran said sourly.


    Wei Juan didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be able to rely on her clothes to create such a temperament.


    However, she still didn¡¯t want Jiang Yu to be too conspicuous. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Wei Juan without moving. ¡°Mom, I think I should wear the same dress as Ran Ran. Otherwise, people will misunderstand you at the banquet and say that you¡¯re biased against her! After all, I¡¯m just an ¡®adopted daughter¡¯.¡±


    The waiter¡¯s eyes shifted, and the way he looked at Wei Juan changed.


    No wonder this madam had just picked the cheapest dress for her adopted daughter and the most precious one for her other daughter.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Pick A Gift For Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Wei Juan¡¯s face alternated between red and white.


    She suddenly realized that it was Jiang Yu¡¯s first time attending such a banquet. If Jiang Yu¡¯s outfit was too bad, the Jiang family would definitely be gossiped about.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You two can wear the same outfit. Go and change.¡±


    Although Wei Juan was biased in her heart, she did not want outsiders to know about this.


    Therefore, she could only say this.


    In a short while, the two daughters walked out in their most expensive gowns.


    They each wore different styles. Jiang Ran smiled sweetly and walked in an amiable style. Jiang Yu, however, did not show any emotion on her face. There was an additionalyer of coldness on her body.


    It was hard to say which person was more beautiful, but Jiang Yu¡¯s image was more eye-catching.


    Jiang Ran was so jealous that she was worried that she would be outssed by Jiang Yu. But she didn¡¯t point it out on the surface.


    When the bill was finally paid, Wei Juan¡¯s face was full of pain because each gown cost more than a million yuan. She was willing to spend it on Jiang Ran, but Jiang Yu was the lucky one.


    In the afternoon.


    At the entrance of the auction house, many people wereining, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on this afternoon¡¯s auction? Why was it canceled at thest minute?¡±


    Young Master Ye and Jiang Ran were also among the crowd.


    Jiang Ran looked at the poster hanging at the entrance of the auction house and immediately took a fancy to the most eye-catching ne, The Heart of The Ocean.


    Recently, Young Master Ye had helped his family to negotiate a big deal. Now that he was rich, it was not easy for him to pick the most expensive one.


    But unexpectedly¡­


    ¡°Why is it closed?¡± Jiang Ran also looked depressed.


    At this moment, the person in charge of the auction house said, ¡°Today¡¯s auction will be postponed for an hour.¡±


    They could wait for an hour.


    In particr, this auction house was full of high-quality goods. Many people had waited for a week.


    And at this moment, inside the auction house.


    Mo Long was stroking his chin and worrying about the dazzling array of items in front of him.


    He asked his assistant, Teng Yi, ¡°What do you think is the most suitable gift for a girl¡¯s birthday?¡±


    Teng Yi Thought for a moment and said, ¡°Girls usually like jewelry. Oh right, diamonds. Every woman will like them.¡±


    Diamonds? Mo Long¡¯s gazended on one of the items ced in an exquisite box.


    This diamond ne, The Heart of The Ocean happened to be an auction item that had just been received at the auction house.


    Previously, someone had ced it in the auction house due to a cash flow problem, and the starting price was 100 million.


    ¡°This is it.¡±


    Mo Long immediately could imagine how eye-catching this ne would be when it was worn on Jiang Yu¡¯s perfect white neck.


    An hourter, the auction went on as scheduled.


    However, the auction house¡¯s manager said, ¡°The auction for The Heart of The Ocean has been canceled today.¡±


    Jiang Ran, who had been eager to try, could not help but feel a chill in her heart. She hade for The Heart of The Ocean.


    ¡°Why has it been canceled?¡± Jiang Ran was a little unhappy.


    Young Master Ye, who was at the side, exined, ¡°It¡¯s possible that the seller did not sell it at thest minute.¡±


    Jiang Ran had not seen anything satisfactory during the auction.


    Young master Ye said, ¡°I see that you usually like to draw. You will definitely like this painting. It¡¯s the work of a master.¡±


    In the end, Jiang Ran took a painting that was expensive but not to her liking and went home.


    On the afternoon of the birthday banquet.


    Jiang Yu and Jiang Ran were wearing the same clothes.


    Both of them had outstanding temperaments.


    Jiang Hai was very satisfied after looking at it. At least after dressing up, Jiang Yu could still look like ady from a noble family.


    However, there was an exquisite ne around Jiang Ran¡¯s neck. That ne was Wei Juan¡¯s favorite set of jewelry, and she usually couldn¡¯t bear to wear it.


    Today, in order to make Jiang Ran the most dazzling existence, Wei Juan had put in a lot of effort.


    ¡°Are the piano pieces ready?¡± Jiang Hai took a sip of tea and asked.


    Jiang Ran smiled and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve practiced it several times. I won¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± Jiang Hai nodded in satisfaction.


    Jiang Hai had already invited professor Bai to attend the birthday banquet, and the other party had also agreed readily.


    Today, everyone in the capital would see how outstanding his daughter was.


    Jiang Hai looked at Jiang Yu again, and his expression became much better. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t talk too much. Learn well from your sister.¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Dad, I understand.¡±


    Jiang Hai was still worried. He felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s etiquette wasn¡¯t good.


    After Jiang Hai left, Wei Juan hurriedly called for a makeup artist to do Jiang Ran¡¯s styling.


    At that moment, Jiang Yu¡¯s phone rang.


    A person who imed to be Mo Long¡¯s assistant said that he had sent the gift to the Jiang family.


    A few minutester, Teng Yi entered the house and handed a small square box to Jiang Yu. ¡°This is president Mo¡¯s birthday gift for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu took it, but Jiang Ran and Wei Juan were looking up at the box.


    When they saw that the box was very ordinary, they couldn¡¯t help but show disdain.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: Is The Ne Fake?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Teng Yi quickly left. Jiang Yu returned to her room.


    She did not check the contents of the box first. Instead, she took out her phone and called Mo Long.


    ¡°Did you receive it?¡± Mo Long¡¯s voice was still clear and pleasant.


    Jiang Yu nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±


    Mo long paused. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Did you put it on?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Mo long said, ¡°I think it will look good on you.¡±


    Jiang Yu had already guessed what it was and reached out to open the box.


    She saw a diamond neying inside. It was sparkling and it was obvious that it was expensive.


    ¡°It¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not expensive on you.¡±


    Jiang Yu wasughed at. This Mr. Mo was really too good at talking. He could always make people feel as if they were bathed in the spring breeze and was exceptionally pleasant.


    ¡°After the birthday party is over, I will celebrate your birthday with you alone,¡± He added.


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment.


    He had thought that this person would attend as her boyfriend.


    Mo Long seemed to know what she was thinking. ¡°You are still too young. I don¡¯t want my rtionship to affect your normal university life.¡±


    If others knew that she was his girlfriend, Jiang Yu reckoned that even finding a part-time job would beplicated. Countless people wanted to curry favor with him, but they could not find a way.


    Jiang Yu frowned and smiled. This uncle was really too heartwarming.


    It made people love him more and more.


    In the evening, Wei Juan went to the birthday banquet to decorate.


    Jiang Ran wore heavy makeup. Her entire person was very different from usual, and she looked somewhat surreal.


    At this moment, Jiang Yu came down from upstairs.


    When Jiang Ran looked up, she suddenly eximed in surprise and stood up abruptly, staring at Jiang Yu.


    No, to be precise, she was staring at the ne on Jiang Yu¡¯s neck.


    The ne of the heart of the ocean had been hung at the auction house a few days ago and had been canceled. Why would it appear on Jiang Yu¡¯s neck now?


    ¡°Sister, your ne is really beautiful,¡± Jiang Ran said with a strange tone.


    Jiang Yu nced at her indifferently. ¡°Is it nice? My friend gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Nice... It¡¯s so nice!¡± Jiang Ran took a deep breath and suddenly thought of something. She looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Such a nice ne. If it¡¯s genuine, it must be very expensive, right?¡±


    With Jiang Yu¡¯s ability, it was impossible for her to afford it. It was also impossible for Jiang Yu¡¯s friend to give her such an expensive gift.


    Could it be a fake?


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Ran began to prepare to watch a good show.


    Jiang Yu was wearing such a famous ne, and she would definitely be recognized by others. If she met the original collector again, it would be really interesting.


    The Jiang family only had one car left, and it was specially used to send two young misses to their birthday banquet.


    In the car, Jiang Ran¡¯s gaze would wander over Jiang Yu from time to time with a smile.


    It was very unusual.


    Jiang Yu also didn¡¯t understand what tricks Jiang Ran was thinking of.


    But at least, on the surface, Jiang ran had to put on an act.


    So after getting off the car, Jiang ran wasn¡¯t the first to enter the scene. Instead, she waited for Jiang Yu for a while. The two of them looked like they were walking side by side.


    They were trying to create a sisterly bond.


    Today¡¯s home ground was hers, and Jiang Ran didn¡¯t want anything to go wrong.


    Everyone knew that today¡¯s guests were celebrating Jiang Ran¡¯s birthday. Many of them couldn¡¯t even remember Jiang Yu¡¯s name.


    Some even thought that Jiang Ran was the only youngdy of the Jiang family.


    In the banquet hall, rtives and friends had gathered together. There were also many famous people from the industry. All of them were dressed exquisitely. None of them were ordinary.


    ¡°Miss Jiang is here!¡± Someone suddenly shouted.


    Everyone subconsciously looked towards the main entrance and saw two white figures slowly approaching.


    They were actually two young girls wearing the same gown.


    One was dressed exquisitely, while the other was only wearing light makeup.


    One had a smile on his face, while the other had a cold expression.


    However, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but look at Jiang Yu. They felt that Jiang Yu had the bearing of a young miss of a rich family.


    A young miss praised Jiang Yu, ¡°The young miss of the Jiang family is indeed as unique as the rumors say.¡±


    As she said that, she winked at Jiang Yu.


    At this moment, Jiang Yu finally smiled.


    Sheughed so much that the entire hall dimmed. It was as if all the light had been sucked away by Jiang Yu.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. The rumored young Miss Jiang is the one beside her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but she is obviously more noble.¡±


    ¡°Shh, Stop talking. Shut up.¡±


    ¡°It seems that one is the biological daughter and the other is the adopted daughter. They are sisters and they wear the same clothes.¡±


    ¡°Quick, take a photo.¡±


    If not for the fact that many people knew Jiang Ran, they would really think that Jiang Yu was the talented young miss of the Jiang family. After all, it was not easy to fake a person¡¯s temperament.


    Jiang Ran was extremely angry, but it was not good for her to re up. Her fake smile became even brighter.


    In the middle of the hall was a crystal piano.


    Jiang Hai and Wei Juan were already standing in the middle of the hall, waiting for their two daughters to walk towards them.


    At this moment, there was amotion outside.


    ¡°Professor Bai Is here!¡±

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: A Piece That I Created Myself</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    ¡°She actually came. I thought the rumors were fake.¡±


    ¡°What rumors?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Professor Bai intends to take the young miss of the Jiang family as a disciple.¡±


    ¡°This Jiang Ran is too amazing. She actually made professor Bai personallye.¡±


    Professor Bai¡¯s appearance drew many people to gather around, especially the children of the nobles present. They took this opportunity to continuously promote their daughter.


    ¡°Hello, Professor Bai, this is my daughter. She won the first prize in the National Youth Piano Competition. I hope you can give her some pointers.¡±


    ¡°Hello, teacher. I¡¯ve been learning piano for fifteen years.¡±


    Unfortunately, the promotion of so many people did not move professor Bai.


    Because she knew that there were many people who could y the piano, but it was rare to be able topose such a beautiful piece of music like that day at the piano shop.


    This Miss Jiang must be very talented.


    Before she came, Professor Bai asked his assistant with some uncertainty, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her? Jiang Ran?¡±


    She was watching the video of Jiang Ran participating in the pianopetition. Her performance was normal, and in the end, she only got second ce.


    Such a soulless ying was far from the sound she heard near the pianopetition that day.


    The assistant also said with some uncertainty, ¡°Professor, this is a video of Jiang Ran¡¯spetition three years ago. Perhaps her level has already improved. Why don¡¯t you go and investigate?¡±


    Professor Bai walked in front of the Jiang family. Jiang Ran immediately called out respectfully, ¡°Teacher Bai.¡±


    Jiang Ran was so nervous that her hands were trembling. If she could really be this person¡¯s disciple, then her reputation in the entire capital would rise to another level.


    Perhaps, in the future, even young master ye would not be able to match her.


    Professor Bai nodded at Jiang Ran and asked, ¡°Has Miss Jiang written any new songs recently?¡±


    Jiang ran was dumbfounded by the question. How could she know how topose music? But when Professor Bai asked, she could not say no, so she smiled and said,


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been trying to create newpositions recently.¡±


    Professor Bai seemed to be even more satisfied and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re a good kid who works hard.¡±


    When Wei Juan saw this, she immediately arranged for Jiang Ran to y a song on the spot. ¡°I know that the professor must take an assessment on the spot when epting disciples. Since you¡¯re here today, why don¡¯t you listen to our Ran Ran¡¯s performance?¡±


    The other guests gathered around.


    They were both envious and jealous of Jiang Ran.


    ¡°In my opinion, Jiang Ran is almost set. I didn¡¯t see Professor Bai¡¯s amiable look. It seems that she only treats Jiang Ran differently.¡±


    ¡°The young miss of the Jiang family is really too talented.¡±


    Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t help but feel smug under everyone¡¯s praise.


    Suddenly, she looked at Jiang Yu, who was calmly watching from the side.


    Jiang Ran had an idea. She went forward and held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. She took the initiative to introduce, ¡°Teacher, I want to ask for a chance for my sister. Although she has just learned the piano, she has made great progress. I hope you can listen to her performance too.¡±


    Jiang Yu seemed to be able to see through Jiang Ran. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled and said, ¡°Yes. Actually, I¡¯m not the only daughter in the Jiang family. Jiang Yu is also very hardworking. Teacher, what do you think?¡±


    In the eyes of everyone, Jiang Ran¡¯s move seemed to be helping her sister.


    But in reality, she just wanted topare Jiang Yu, who could not y the piano, to herself so that she could showcase her prowess.


    When Professor Bai heard that Jiang Yu¡¯s surname was also Jiang, she nodded in agreement.


    Jiang Hai and Wei Juan looked at each other, worried that Jiang Yu would bring shame to the family.


    But since they had already said that, they could only look at them nervously.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ran was the first to go on stage.


    Jiang Ran yed the music score that she had prepared for a long time. The rhythm was very strong, and there wasn¡¯t a single mistake.


    It could be considered a standard demonstration, but itcked a bit of spirituality.


    Professor Bai listened quietly, but there was no expression of surprise on her face. Instead, she felt that Jiang Ran¡¯s level had not improved muchpared to three years ago.


    This was not the same person that she had heard that day.


    After realizing that she might have found the wrong person, professor Bai even showed a sh of disappointment.


    However, the crowd did not notice it. Instead, they started pping enthusiastically.


    Jiang Ran stood up from the piano and retreated to the side. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Jiang Yu walked to the piano and sat down.


    Turning her head, she said to the crowd, ¡°The song that I¡¯m ying is a song that I created myself.¡±


    Upon hearing that she had even created it herself, Jiang Ran covered her mouth and nearlyughed out loud.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s so-called self-creation should be extremely chaotic and polluting her ears!


    The other guests had never seen Jiang Yu y the piano before. Instead, they pricked up their ears seriously.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s impressive posture seemed to be quite impressive.


    Following that, Jiang Yu yed the piece that she had just finished arranging yesterday.


    The unfamiliar notes had a cathartic effect.


    Gradually, everyone quieted down.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: This One Is It!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Jiang Yu¡¯s ying was natural and full of vitality.


    Even aymen who heard it immediately felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s realm was above Jiang Ran¡¯s.


    At this moment, Jiang Ran¡¯s smug expression was still on her face, but she froze.


    Jiang Hai and Wei Juan looked at each other and saw the same surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Didn¡¯t their daughter touch the piano for the first time a year ago?


    Why was she so good now?


    She was even more outstanding than Jiang ran, whom they had carefully nurtured for several years!


    ¡°This is the one!¡±


    When Jiang Yu began to y, the calmness on Professor Bai¡¯s face disappeared.


    She took a deep breath and stared at Jiang Yu¡¯s every move.


    No, this version was even better than the one she had heard the other day.


    After the song was yed, the audience burst into apuse again.


    ¡°Mrs. Jiang, how did you raise your two daughters to be so outstanding?¡± A woman next to Wei Juan said enviously.


    ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t expect the second miss of the Jiang family to be so different.¡±


    Professor Bai had already moved forward excitedly and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Youngdy, this song of yours is really too good. I want to buy the rights to y this song. Is that okay?¡±


    Jiang Yu saw that the other party¡¯s eyes were filled with appreciation and immediately said in an extremely good mood, ¡°Professor, if you want to use it, you can just take it.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it just a song? Jiang Yu¡¯s small songs were everywhere.


    ¡°Professor!¡± Jiang Ran looked at the two interacting people with a pale face.


    Wei Juan came back to her senses and quickly went forward, ¡°Professor Bai, are you satisfied with our Jiang Ran?¡±


    She didn¡¯t mention at all that Jiang Yu had yed before.


    Professor Bai turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to take in a disciple from the Jiang family, but after listening to Jiang Yu, I suddenly realized that I don¡¯t have anything that I can teach her in song writing. As for ying, I can teach her something.¡±


    After saying that, professor Bai looked at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Are you willing to learn from me?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m willing. Professor, are you teaching at Qing Teng University? When I go there, I¡¯ll look for a teacher to learn.¡±


    Professor Bai nodded. ¡°Very good.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face turned pale. Professor Bai had originally intended to take her in as a disciple.


    But now, after listening to Jiang Yu¡¯s performance, she switched?


    Jiang Hai and Wei Juan had also misunderstood this meaning.


    They all thought that Jiang Yu had harmed Jiang Ran.


    Wei Juan was anxious. ¡°Professor Bai, what about our Ran Ran?¡±


    Professor Bai looked at Jiang Ran. ¡°Jiang Ran¡¯s performance wasmendable, but she was not good enough.¡±


    After professor Bai finished taking in disciples, she quickly left.


    And the focus of the entire banquet shifted from Jiang Ran to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Ran was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t maintain her facade of being a good sister.


    Why was it that Professor Bai could teach Jiang Yu personally just because she wascking in ying?


    And she wasn¡¯t good enough, yet she couldn¡¯t be Professor Bai¡¯s disciple?


    ¡°Mom!¡± Jiang Ran tugged at Wei Juan¡¯s sleeve unwillingly and whispered, ¡°Jiang Yu is considered to be in the limelight today. How can she be like this? She usually practices the piano secretly and deliberately hides her strength to humiliate me, right?¡±


    Wei Juan and Jiang Hai felt the same way when they heard that.


    Although Jiang Hai felt proud to ept everyone¡¯spliments, he was very dissatisfied with Jiang Yu¡¯s intentions.


    No matter what kind of conflict the sisters in the family had, Jiang Hai only had one principle when it came to dealing with outsiders. That was to put aside personal grudges for the benefit of the family.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er,e with me! I have something to ask you,¡± Jiang Hai ordered Jiang Yu.


    He brought Jiang Yu to a corner and scrutinized her. ¡°So, a year ago, you deliberately hid it from me and said that you don¡¯t know how to y the piano?¡±


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I only learned it for a year?¡±


    Jiang Yu had always learned things very quickly. It was just that before she returned to the Jiang family, she had note into contact with such things that only wealthy families would learn. It did not mean that she was mediocre.


    Jiang Hai frowned and naturally did not believe her. ¡°But in this one year, I have never heard you y the piano!¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her head and looked straight into Jiang Hai¡¯s untrusting eyes. ¡°That¡¯s because I have no right to touch the piano at home. Isn¡¯t this your order, father?¡±


    A year ago, when Jiang Yu first came into contact with the piano and tried to y it at home, Jiang Hai felt that the piano should be picked up from a young age. At that time, Jiang Yu had no chance, so in front of the entire family, he pulled Jiang Yu away from the piano to show that only Jiang Ran could y the piano.


    At that time, everyone wasughing at Jiang Yu and felt that it was right to not let her touch the piano, so as to avoid the whole Jiang family¡¯s demonic music.


    Jiang Hai coughed, unwilling to admit that he had never counted on her, he said instead, ¡°Forget it. Since you can y, then learn well from Professor Bai in the future.. If there¡¯s a chance, help your sister put in a good word and let her learn along with you.¡±

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: This Is A Fake Right?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Naturally, Jiang Yu would not put in a good word for Jiang Ran. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you know what Ran Ran meant when she asked me to y live?¡±


    Jiang Hai fell silent in the face of Jiang Yu¡¯s sarcastic remarks.


    Jiang Yu smiled indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who your real daughter is.¡±


    When Jiang Yu and Jiang Hai returned to the banquet hall one after the other...


    Jiang Ran was talking to young master Ye about something when the two of them looked at Jiang Yu with unfriendly eyes.


    Young master Ye especially sneered when he saw that Jiang Yu was indeed wearing The Heart of The Ocean.


    Jiang Ran had just told him that she was kind enough to let Jiang Yu y along, but Jiang Yu had somehow stolen a piece of music score and insisted that it was her own original, using it to steal the position of a professor¡¯s disciple.


    Young Master Ye was thinking of teaching Jiang Yu a lesson and getting back at Jiang Yu for Jiang Ran.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, young master Ye pointed at the ne on Jiang Yu¡¯s neck and said in surprise, ¡°Jiang Yu, this ne of yours looks so familiar. It seems to be very simr to The Heart of The Ocean?¡±


    Young Master Ye¡¯s words immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention to Jiang Yu¡¯s neck.


    They also found this ne very familiar just now, but they couldn¡¯t remember its name for a moment.


    Now, they suddenly realized that this design was indeed The Heart of The Ocean that had been auctioned by a collector not long ago.


    ¡°The Heart of The Ocean? Isn¡¯t that an existence worth hundreds of millions?¡±


    ¡°The second young miss of the Jiang family can wear such expensive jewelry. It seems that her status in the Jiang family is not lower than the eldest young miss of the Jiang family.¡±


    Jiang Hai also looked at Jiang Yu and frowned.


    How could Jiang Yu have such jewelry? This was something that even he felt was extravagant.


    ¡°Where did you get this jewelry? It can¡¯t be a fake, right? It¡¯s quite simr,¡± young master Ye continued to say unkindly.


    Jiang Ran, who was beside him, slightly twitched the corner of her mouth.


    She wanted everyone to know that Jiang Yu was a vain woman who actually wore a fake after today.


    In that case, when Professor Bai found out, she might sever her rtionship with Jiang Ran.


    A few people who were already jealous of Jiang Yu immediately came over and pointed fingers at her.


    ¡°So it¡¯s fake.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. How could she have jewelry worth hundreds of millions? So it¡¯s fake.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked coldly at Jiang Ran and Young Master Ye.


    Were these two people trying to force themselves on her? Then she would not stand on ceremony.


    ¡°What? This ne is The Heart of The Ocean. It was given to me by my friend. I don¡¯t really understand it.¡± Jiang ran deliberately showed hesitation.


    Sure enough, Jiang Ran could not help but say, ¡°Sister, your friend gave you such an expensive item? This is too extravagant.¡±


    Young master Ye also said, ¡°The Heart of The Ocean appeared in the Bai family¡¯s auction house not long ago and was canceled. It must have returned to the original collector. You said that the collector is your friend? Why do I not believe you?¡±


    ¡°How about this? I will call the collector now to ask if the ne is still there.¡±


    Jiang Yu eximed, ¡°Why are you suspecting me?¡±


    She then looked at her father and asked, ¡°Father, don¡¯t you believe me too?¡±


    Jiang Hai felt guilty and hesitated.


    Before he could express his opinion, Wei Juan frowned and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you are too insensible. Apologize to everyone now and this matter will be over. Don¡¯t hide it anymore.¡±


    Wei Juan also felt very embarrassed. As expected, Jiang Yu still embarrassed the Jiang family.


    Jiang Yu spread his hands. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Jiang Hai sneered. ¡°Jiang Yu, that¡¯s enough. Quickly apologize to everyone. Don¡¯t let everyone think that our Jiang family doesn¡¯t have any upbringing!¡±


    The scene instantly turned rigid.


    Jiang Yu lowered her head.


    When young master Ye saw this, he had already made a call and even turned on the speakerphone. ¡°Hello, is this young master Wang? I heard that you guys have The Heart of The Ocean. Is this ne still in the Wang Family? I have a friend who is interested in buying it.¡±


    Young master Wang said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, The Heart of The Ocean is no longer in the Wang family.¡±


    ¡°Then where is it now?¡± Young Master Ye asked again.


    Everyone pricked up their ears.


    ¡°It was kept by the auction house. It can be considered that we sold it.¡± Young master Wang said, ¡°Contact the auction house.¡±


    The auction house was the Bai Family!


    Since the item was in the hands of the Bai family, how could it appear on Jiang Yu¡¯s body.


    Therefore, the item on Jiang Yu¡¯s body must be a fake.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Jiang Yu with disdain.


    This second young miss of the Jiang family was indeed as the rumors said. She was not presentable.


    ¡°Are you done asking?¡± Jiang Yu said coldly.


    Young Master Ye put away his phone. ¡°The item on your body is fake. I have already hired a jewelry appraiser. Do you want to admit it in person or wait?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the time. She was not in the mood to waste time with him. ¡°Sorry, I have an appointment.¡±


    Her Mo Long was still waiting to celebrate her birthday.


    Jiang Yu was about to leave.


    Jiang Ran could not sit still anymore.. She grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡±

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Stop Touching</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Jiang Yu stopped in her tracks and looked at Jiang Ran with a faint smile.


    Jiang Ran came back to her senses and quickly covered up her smile. ¡°Sister, for your innocence, I think it¡¯s better to verify it.¡±


    Jiang Hai and Wei Juan¡¯s faces turned green.


    They felt that their faces were irrelevant.


    Jiang Yu was really too embarrassing.


    Wei Juan even thought that in the future, whenever there was a banquet, she would lock Jiang Yu in her room and not let here out to embarrass herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming. Where¡¯s The Heart of The Ocean?¡± An old man¡¯s voice sounded and was apanied by heavy breathing.


    It seemed that he had rushed over.


    ¡°OldsSir, is this it?¡± Jiang Ran hurriedly pointed at Jiang Yu. ¡°Take a look quickly.¡±


    The old man took a step forward. As expected, he saw the rumored heart of the ocean and immediately took a step forward in excitement.


    He immediately recognized that the diamond was genuine.


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ve finally seen The Heart of The Ocean!¡± The old man¡¯s words silenced the crowd.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Since the test is over, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    After saying that, she left without looking back.


    The guests all surrounded the old man. ¡°Is that ne real?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s real. How can it be fake with such a dazzling effect?¡±


    At this moment, all the guests looked at young master Ye and Jiang Ran.


    It was one of them who proposed the fake and the other who stopped them from leaving.


    Now, after the examination, Jiang Yu left in a hurry to attend the appointment. Was Jiang Ran left in an awkward position?


    It was probably awkward. Otherwise, her face would not have turned green in an instant.


    Today¡¯s incident had spread out. It was the second miss of the Jiang family who had amazing talent at the banquet. There was also the eldest miss who was jealous of the second miss¡¯ talent and used the second miss of having fake jewelry. In the end, she was pped in the face.


    The amazing thing was that the second young miss did not say anything sarcastic at all. She only rushed to the appointment.


    The series of events immediately made people feel that Jiang Yu was the one who had always been decent.


    Jiang Hai and Wei Juan were also stunned at the same time. The jewelry was real.


    ¡°Where did Jiang Yu get such jewelry? Who gave it to her?¡±


    This was the intense doubt in their hearts.


    The banquet ended so dramatically.


    Outside the banquet hall.


    Mo Long¡¯s assistant was already waiting there.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu hade out early, Teng Yi immediately went forward and said, ¡°Miss Jiang, please follow me.¡±


    Jiang Yu was brought to a vi.


    In the hall, Mo Long was standing on a wheelchair with an exquisite candlelit dinner beside him.


    The warm yellow light shone on his body, making the man¡¯s eyebrows look even more gentle.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er,e over.¡±


    The rest of the people left on their own ord, leaving them alone.


    Jiang Yu walked over. ¡°Have you waited long?¡±


    Mo long shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s only right to wait for your girlfriend. Come, let¡¯s go over first.¡±


    They came to the dining table.


    Mo long suddenly said, ¡°I have a small gift for you.¡±


    Another gift?


    Jiang Yu looked at him in a daze.


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°You can take it from my pocket.¡±


    Anything that could be ced in a pocket must be extremely small.


    Jiang Yu squatted down and reached into the man¡¯s trouser pocket, rummaging through it.


    She frowned in puzzlement. The bottom of the trouser pocket was already torn. Why was she still unable to find it.


    She looked up in puzzlement and met Mo Long¡¯s deep eyes.


    The man grabbed her hand. ¡°Yu¡¯er...¡±


    His voice turned heavier. ¡°The pocket I¡¯m talking about is my shirt pocket. Stop touching me.¡±


    He felt Jiang Yu¡¯s hand sliding around his inner thigh, and he felt a little dizzy.


    Jiang Yu also let out a loud bang, her facepletely red.


    She made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound and pulled her hand out.


    The man still held her hand and moved it to the pocket in his heart. His voice was hoarse and pleasant. ¡°Here.¡±


    By the time Jiang Yu reacted, she had already taken out a key from her pocket.


    Her confusion eased a lot of her embarrassment. ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°This is the key to this ce. From now on, you will be the mistress of this ce.¡±


    The servants had already seen Jiang Yu and knew that she was the mistress of this ce.


    Jiang Yu was a little touched.


    Her home had made her heart turn cold today, but now that she had another home, the warmth of it made her heart beat again.


    Jiang Yu said emotionally, ¡°Mr. Mo Long, you are so good to me. I will depend on you.¡±


    She gave him a hug and after they separated, the two of them began to eat.


    Jiang Yu drank some wine and her face quickly turned red.


    Mo Long was surprised that her alcohol tolerance was so low.


    ¡°Pour more for me!¡±


    ¡°I want to eat that. Feed me.¡±


    Although Jiang Yu looked sober on the surface, her words were different from usual.


    Mo Long said helplessly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    He came over and picked up a piece of chopsticks and ced it in front of her. She swallowed it with a whimper. As she ate, she looked at Mo long with a pair of misty eyes that were glowing.


    The next second, Jiang Yu suddenly eximed from the bottom of her heart, ¡°You¡¯re so pretty.¡±


    She reached out and pinched his cheek.


    Mo Long froze and chuckled softly.


    Ever since he was young, only Jiang Yu dared to touch him.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Crescent Moon Birthmark</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    ¡°Hug!¡±


    Just as Mo Long was caught off guard, Jiang Yu suddenly pounced on him and hung herself on his body.


    Then, she refused toe down no matter what.


    Mo Long patted her back helplessly and asked his subordinates to prepare some sobering soup.


    When the nanny came in, she saw the two people who were almost stuck together.


    It was the first time that the nanny saw the master being so close to someone. She was stunned for a moment and quickly lowered her head to enter the kitchen respectfully.


    She thought to herself, this Miss Jiang must be Mo Long¡¯s favorite.


    Mo long finally managed to coax Jiang Yu off his body.


    Then, he coaxed her to drink the sobering soup.


    After Jiang Yu drank the soup, Mo Long sent her to the vi and prepared a room specially for her.


    The bedroom was filled with girls¡¯ belongings.


    The wardrobe was also filled with clothes that belonged to Jiang Yu¡¯s size.


    Mo long looked at Jiang Yu, who was sleeping soundly on the bed. His gaze suddenly fell on her shoulder, which was exposed by the slip of her skirt.


    There was a red crescent birthmark on Jiang Yu¡¯s left shoulder.


    Mo Long had a feeling that he had seen this birthmark somewhere before.


    But he could not recall where.


    He reached out to touch the birthmark.


    But he was hugged by Jiang Yu in her sleep.


    Mo Long could not help but curl his lips. After a while, he pulled his hand out and tucked her in.


    Before he left, he nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Have a good dream.¡±


    When Jiang Yu woke up, she found herself in an unfamiliar room.


    ¡°Strange, why am I here?¡±


    Her brain froze for a few seconds before her memories came flooding back. She remembered that she had drunk at Mo Long¡¯s cest night and did not remember anything after that.


    This was Mo Long¡¯s territory.


    After Jiang Yu washed up, she changed her clothes and came out.


    Mo Long was sitting in a wheelchair in the living room, drinking milk.


    ¡°Good morning!¡±


    Jiang Yu was a little embarrassed. ¡°Sorry to trouble youst night. Did I do anything strange?¡±


    ¡°Come and have breakfast!¡± Mo long waved his hand and waited for her toe closer before he looked at her quietly. ¡°You just hugged me tightly and refused to let go.¡±


    Jiang Yu, who was sitting down, immediately raised her head when she heard that.


    Sporadic images shed in her mind, and she suddenly felt a little awkward.


    So she had been such a hooligan before.


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t Mr. Mo have suffered a great loss?¡± She had taken advantage of him.


    Mo Long smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t feel that I have suffered a great loss.¡±


    On the contrary, he was quite enjoying it.


    After all, that delicate body in his arms was indeed a little irresistible.


    ¡°From now on, you cane and stay here anytime. This is also your home.¡± Mo Long saw that Jiang Yu had already tied the key he had given her around her neck with a ne.


    Jiang Yu nodded.


    After dinner, Mr. Mo went to thepany, while Jiang Yu asked the driver to send her back to the Jiang family.


    The Jiang family.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯te back for the whole night, but no one in the entire Jiang family was looking for her.


    The Jiang family was happily eating in the hall.


    When Jiang Yu came in, there was a pause in theughter.


    Wei Juan nced at Jiang Yu, but she kept sneering, ¡°Ha, you¡¯re getting more and more promising. You haven¡¯te back for the whole night and was fooling around outside!¡±


    She didn¡¯t look like a rich youngdy at all!


    Jiang Ran asked, ¡°Sister, where¡¯s your ne? Thepany needed funds now. Give the ne to father and let him help thepany through the difficult times. After all, you¡¯ve been living at home for the past year, but you haven¡¯t contributed much.¡±


    Jiang Hai raised her head and looked at Jiang Yu with a serious face.


    Jiang Ran was right. Thepany indeed needed cash flow now.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, where did you get that ne?¡± Jiang Hai tacitly agreed with Jiang Ran¡¯s words.


    Jiang Yu stopped in front of them and spread her hands. ¡°What ne? That was just something I borrowed from a friend. I¡¯ve already returned it.¡±


    Jiang Hai was a little disappointed when he heard this.


    He thought that there was really a son of a rich family who took a fancy to Jiang Yu.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the ne was borrowed!


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Jiang Hai picked up his chopsticks. ¡°You just need to be careful in the future and don¡¯t ruin the Jiang family¡¯s reputation! Since Professor Bai is willing to take you as her disciple, you should learn well when the timees, understand?¡±


    Jiang Hai quickly went to thepany.


    Jiang Yu, on the other hand, went back to her room. She took some information that was necessary for her work and left.


    Wei Juan and Jiang ran looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s back as she left, their faces filled with suspicion.


    ¡°Mom, do you think Jiang Yu secretly hid the ne? Could it be hidden in her room?¡±


    The ne might have been in Jiang Yu¡¯s backpack just now.


    Jiang Yu would never bring such an important thing out of the house.


    Wei Juan nodded as well. ¡°That wretched girl. Wait until I find it and let her father teach her a lesson.¡±


    After saying that, Wei Juan rushed to Jiang Yu¡¯s room and took out the key to open the door.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Rummage Secretly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Jiang Yu¡¯s room was very small, simr to a servant¡¯s room.


    Besides a small bed, there was only a table left.


    Books and materials of all sizes were ced on the table.


    Wei Juan rummaged through the room, wanting to find the ne, but she couldn¡¯t find it.


    Little did she know that Jiang Yu had already ced the ne in the safe of Mo Long Vi.


    ¡°Mom, have you found it?¡± Jiang Ran followed behind her and joined the search team.


    Jiang Yu was reading all kinds of books. Some books had nowhere to put them and were even ced neatly under the bed.


    The content was so extensive that people could not help but suspect that Jiang Yu was acting pretentious. How could she finish reading so many books.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find it. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it either.¡±


    Both of them were a little disappointed.


    There was nothing valuable in Jiang Yu¡¯s room.


    ¡°Eh!¡± At this moment, Jiang Ran picked up an inconspicuous booklet. On it were densely packed piano scores. There were also traces of modification.


    ¡°Is... is this the piano score written by Jiang Yu?¡± Jiang Ran was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to really know how to arrange music.


    Moreover, each of these pieces sounded very nice.


    ¡°Ran Ran, aren¡¯t they just some useless manuscripts? Why are you holding them?¡± Wei Juan also came over. She couldn¡¯t understand them at all.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s these things that have gained professor Bai¡¯s appreciation. If I also y these pieces in front of Professor Bai, then...¡± Then, it was very likely that she would also be professor Bai¡¯s disciple.


    Wei Juan¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡±


    Jiang ran took away Jiang Yu¡¯s arrangement booklet.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, in Jiang Yu¡¯s ss group, someone organized a gathering.


    ss leader: ¡°After all, everyone is about to go to university. It will be even more difficult to gather in the future. Everyone has to attend today! Everything else can be put aside.¡±


    Ma Kai: ¡°Let¡¯s have a gathering at my family¡¯s horse farm. Not only can my family¡¯s horse farm ride horses and shoot arrows, but there¡¯s also a hot spring, food and drink. Today, my treat.¡±


    ssmate 1: ¡°Ma Shao is mighty!¡±


    Therefore, ss leader made a special announcement to everyone. ¡°Students, the gathering in the afternoon will be held at the horse farm!¡±


    Jiang Yu, who had just sold another luxury car, was currently sitting on the sofa resting.


    Recently, there had been people who had specifically asked her to buy a car from them from time to time. As a result, Jiang Yu¡¯s performance was the highest in the entire car dealership.


    And now, Jiang Yu was checking the group chat.


    Jiang Yu hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go.¡±


    For the past year, Jiang Yu had always been a quiet top student in her ss. She rarely participated in private activities, but this time, she had joined the crowd.


    Lu Qi privately messaged her. ¡°Yu¡¯er, let¡¯s go together in the afternoon.¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°Sure.¡±


    Lu Qi: ¡°You¡¯re still working at the car dealership, right? I¡¯ll pick you up then.¡±


    Lu Qi was Jiang Yu¡¯s deskmate and was the only person who was close to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu sent an OK over.


    The horse farm of the Ma family took up an area the size of a football field. The entertainment facilities wereplete, and the food, drinks, and entertainment service was one-stop.


    Jiang Yu, who hade to the horse farm, could not help but feel a little emotional.


    She recalled that in order to earn money, she had once worked in the horse farm.


    Everyone first went to the restaurant to eat.


    At the dining table, Ma Kai said heroically, ¡°Order whatever you want to eat.¡±


    However, Ma Kai¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu was talking to Lu Qi when she suddenly realized that a menu had been pushed in front of her.


    Jiang Yu raised her head, and the other female ssmate beside her had automatically moved to Ma Kai¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Yuyu, what do you want to eat?¡± Ma Kai realized that Jiang Yu was even more beautiful today. In the past, Ma Kai had also tried to curry favor with Jiang Yu, but at that time, Jiang Yu was so focused on her studies that she didn¡¯t have any reaction at all. Therefore he soon changed his target.


    But today, Jiang Yu had changed from her usual shabby outfit to a brand-name outfit. Her pretty face suddenly looked even more appetizing.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even know that more than half of the men present had their eyes on her.


    Jiang Yu leaned to the side to avoid this overly close action.


    She pushed the menu back and said, ¡°Since this is ssmate Ma¡¯s territory, you should know which ones are better. It¡¯s better for you to do it.¡±


    Ma Kai didn¡¯t mind and said as he ordered the dishes, ¡°Our signature dish here is fresh and imported from Australia. After five steps and three hours of cooking, everyone will have a serving of this dish!¡±


    The other students immediatelyplimented, ¡°Young Master Ma is too generous!¡±


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have a feast today.¡±


    Ma Kai was one of the better-off students in the ss. He often unted his wealth, so the other students were already used to it. They only gave him a fewpliments out of habit.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t think that there was anything special about these dishes. Those dishes naturally couldn¡¯tpare to the dishes in Hall Number One.


    Therefore, Ma Kai, who was like a peacock with its tail open, subconsciously looked at Jiang Yu, but his passion was dampened by her cold expression.


    What was going on? Didn¡¯t Jiang Yu always work hard and study hard? Why was she pretending to be calm now?

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: Just A Meal!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    In the past, Jiang Yu was just a small part-time worker at their horse farm, feeding the horses grass.


    If it weren¡¯t for him today, someone with Jiang Yu¡¯s background wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter this restaurant.


    When the dishes were all served.


    A ssmate jeered, ¡°In our ss, only ssmate Jiang and young master Ma are the mostpatible. They look like a couple.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I remember that young master Ma used to send flowers to ssmate Jiang. At that time, ssmate Jiang said that she didn¡¯t even consider dating because she wanted to take the college entrance exam. Now that the college entrance exam is over, wouldn¡¯t the answer be different?¡±


    ¡°Student Jiang, think about it. Don¡¯t miss out on such a good person.¡±


    A few of the students who were close to Ma Kai tried their best to matchmake the two of them.


    Although everyone knew that Jiang Yu was only the Jiang family¡¯s unfavored adopted daughter and was so poor that she had to work to earn money, it couldn¡¯t be helped that she was pretty.


    It was young master Ma¡¯s fault for liking this type of person.


    After seeing that young master Ma was still interested in Jiang Yu, they intended to assist him.


    Ma Kai looked at Jiang Yu with a smile.


    He knew that no matter what, Jiang Yu had no reason to reject him again today.


    Otherwise, Jiang Yu would never be able to find someone with a higher status than him.


    ¡°Everyone has misunderstood. Young Master Ma and I are not the same type of people. I can¡¯t match up to him.¡± Jiang Yu gave Young Master Ma face.


    Lu Qi also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, universities might not even be in the same school. There¡¯s really no need to make a choice at this time. I also support Jiang Yu.¡±


    In an instant, everyone was stunned.


    No one had expected Jiang Yu to continue using Qiao.


    It was toote.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯ve rejected me time and time again, yet you want to eat and drink for free here. Aren¡¯t you thinking too much!¡± Young Master Ma mmed his chopsticks on the table.


    Because he had lost face, his expression was unfriendly. ¡°No one else needs to pay for today¡¯s gathering, but you, Jiang Yu, have to split the bill yourself!¡±


    No one had the obligation to treat a person who always treated them coldly.


    Especially this person who had a low status! What right did she have to be so arrogant?


    All the students stopped talking.


    ¡°Student Jiang, if you can¡¯te up with the money, I can lend it to you!¡± A female student mocked.


    ¡°I think she really can¡¯te up with the money. She¡¯s clearly not on the same level as us, yet she still went to the appointment. She eats and drinks for free. As expected, she only wants to take advantage of others and doesn¡¯t want to pay anything.¡±


    The students all followed the trend and followed the rich young master to suppress a person who didn¡¯t have much status. There was no pressure at all.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s face also turned cold.


    She had a lot of money now, and there was a 100 million bank card in her bag.


    But... they were being too much of a bully.


    Lu Qi looked at Jiang Yu worriedly and turned back to re at Ma Kai. ¡°You¡¯re too much of a bully. You all know what kind of situation my deskmate is in. If you can¡¯t afford it, then don¡¯t talk big and invite the whole ss, Hehe.¡±


    The ss leader also tried to smooth things over. ¡°Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s just a meal!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford it since we¡¯re ssmates. It¡¯s fine if we let her take thest bit of advantage.¡±


    Jiang Yu suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it myself!¡±


    She took out the bank card and handed it to the waiter.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Ma Kai said, ¡°Everything you eat today will be calcted by the entire portion. Go and find out how much she spent.¡±


    The waiter quickly returned. ¡°She spent a total of 300,000 yuan!¡±


    300,000 yuan. ! This was a little too much, but no one dared to speak.


    They were afraid that if Young Master Ma was unhappy, they would have to pay for it themselves.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think your card has much money in it. If you beg me, I¡¯ll waive your bill. Be careful, be nice and pour me a drink personally!¡± Young Master Ma thought that Jiang Yu was trying to put up a fight.


    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t afford it!¡±J iang Yu sneered. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The waiter quickly took the card and went to pay. When he came back, he shook his head at Young Master Ma and handed the card back to Jiang Yu. ¡°This is your card, please take it back.¡±


    He really paid it?


    It was 300,000 yuan!


    Most of the students in the ss couldn¡¯t take out such a sum of money at once.


    Lu Qi was furious, she stood up abruptly and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, let¡¯s go! Isn¡¯t it just 300,000 yuan? I¡¯ll pay it too! However, I believe that after today, everyone will know that young master Ma failed in his pursuit and instead asked for an exorbitant food fee. He charged 300,000 yuan just for two bites. Young Master Ma is so generous.¡±


    After saying that, Lu Qi brought Jiang Yu out.


    Lu Qi¡¯s family could be considered a wealthy family. They didn¡¯t care about such a sum of money at all.


    She only felt injustice for Jiang Yu.


    After Lu Qi paid the money, she was about to leave with Jiang Yu.


    However, she was stopped by a group of people.


    ¡°Miss Lu, you can leave, but the person next to you must stay!¡± Four or five people surrounded the two little girls.


    ¡°What do you want!¡±


    ¡°Send Miss Lu out!¡±


    Lu Qi¡¯s expression changed drastically, but she was escorted out.


    Only Jiang Yu was left. She was invited to a room and closed the door.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You offended our young master Ma, and you still want to leave so easily? Just wait obediently!¡±


    With that, the few of them left.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: Stop Right Now!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Jiang Yu frowned, took out her phone, and made a call.


    ¡°Mr. Mo, someone is bullying your girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Mo Long¡¯s voice sank.


    After a while.


    The door to the room was opened.


    Ma Kai came in with a few subordinates and looked down at Jiang Yu. ¡°Jiang Yu, either be my girlfriend today, or don¡¯t walk out of this room in one piece!¡±


    Jiang Yu took a step back. ¡°Ma Kai, do you know what you¡¯re doing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting revenged?¡±


    ¡°Heh, you think you can threaten me! Cut the crap and make your choice quickly!¡± Ma Kai sneered at her as if he was looking at an ant.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Jiang Yu took a deep breath. ¡°My choice is...¡±


    Ma Kai¡¯s heart stirred as he stared at her.


    He was waiting for Jiang Yu to say that she was willing.


    But who knew that Jiang Yu would use that weak expression and say the tough words, ¡°I choose to make you kneel down and kowtow to me!¡±


    ¡°Hiss! Stupid girl!¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Beat her to death!¡±


    Ma Kai was enraged once again. Since he couldn¡¯t get her, he would destroy her.


    A few thugs approached Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu took a few steps back and was forced into a corner.


    Although she knew everything, her martial arts were average. The reason was that she had not eaten much since she was young, causing her body to be weak andcking in strength.


    At this moment, the manager of the horse farm suddenly barged in. ¡°What are you doing? Stop It!¡±


    There were a few people behind the manager.


    Ma Kai frowned in displeasure. ¡°This is none of your business! Get out!¡±


    However, the manager directly ordered, ¡°Arrest all the troublemakers!¡±


    In the next second, Ma Kai and the few thugs were subdued.


    ¡°You are rebelling against the heavens. I am the biggest shareholder here!¡±


    The manager wiped the sweat off his forehead. Fortunately, he stopped young master Ma, or he would have caused a big trouble.


    The manager said to Ma Kai, ¡°Just now, the biggest shareholder of the horse farm has changed hands! and Miss Jiang will be our most honorable guest!¡±


    When Ma Kai heard this, cold sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The horse farm was the biggest asset of the Ma family. How did Jiang Yu manage to make the horse farm change hands?


    At this moment, Jiang Yu hurriedly reported to Mo Long and Lu Qi that she was safe.


    Thus.


    When the students in the ss came out after eating and drinking, they saw Ma Kai kneeling on the ground in a sorry state.


    And Jiang Yu was walking out coldly and arrogantly under the escort of the security guards.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Young Master Ma?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that person the manager of the horse farm? Why is he treating young master Ma Like that?¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at the students in the ss coldly, but she didn¡¯t want to pay attention to them.


    At this moment, Ma Kai was afraid of the power behind Jiang Yu, so he didn¡¯t dare to struggle. Moreover, he had just received a call from his father, telling him to make Jiang Yu calm down no matter what, or else the entire Ma family would be finished.


    He was scared,pletely scared.


    Ma Kai, who was arrogant just a moment ago, had now be a cowardly turtle.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have coveted your beauty. I kowtowed to you to apologize.¡±


    Ma Kai was very cowardly as he kowtowed.


    Meanwhile, the eyes of a few ssmates were about to pop out of their sockets.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that easy to fool?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have a trace of pity. After all, the other party was just about to cripple her.


    Ma Kai raised his head with a pale face. He gritted his teeth and said directly, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll ride a horse to cheer Miss Jiang up.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jiang Yu pped her hands.


    Just like that, everyone arrived at the horse farm.


    Ma Kai knew that Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t be appeased unless he broke a leg.


    So, he rode the horse and rushed out without any regard for his life.


    The rest of the students had already secretly left, while others were watching from the side.


    ¡°Student Jiang, what happened? Why did young master Ma kneel down to you?¡± A bold student came forward and asked.


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask him about that.¡±


    As she said this, the horse neighed. Then, Ma Kai fell off the horse and let out a miserable cry.


    The other students gasped, but no one dared to go forward to help him. Instead, they looked at Jiang Yu in horror.


    Ma Kai broke one of his legs and was sent to the hospital.


    The other students no longer dared to underestimate Jiang Yu. They all guessed that the power behind Jiang Yu was not to be underestimated, but they did not dare to speak carelessly. They all consciously shut their mouths, afraid that they would end up like Young Master Ma.


    Lu Qi cheered in the ss group, ¡°This is really satisfying. Good fall!¡±


    Lu Qi thought that Jiang Yu had invited someone to ask Young Master Ma to let Jiang Yu go.


    She had no idea that the horse farm had changed owners.


    However, the people who knew the situation echoed in the ss, ¡°Right, Ma Kai is too wicked. He clearly doesn¡¯t have any ability, yet he still dares to covet ssmate Jiang! ssmate Jiang is a good student with excellent character and many talents. How can he covet her?¡±


    ¡°I also think that a toad wants to eat swan meat. Especially when he failed to confess and even made her pay sky-high prices for food. It¡¯s too wicked.¡±


    Lu Qi looked at the ss chat group in shock.


    Eh, why did everyone¡¯s reaction change?

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: Shame Of The Piano Industry</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    That night, when Jiang Yu returned to the Jiang family home, she realized that something was wrong as soon as she entered her room.


    That was because some of the things in her room had already been moved.


    Jiang Yu walked over to check them out one by one.


    She realized that her music score booklet had disappeared without a trace.


    In an instant, Jiang Yu realized that in this family, only Jiang Ran would steal her music score.


    However, Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    Even if the music score was gone, she had already registered the copyright of every song on the website. Even if Jiang Ran wanted to steal it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    As expected, Jiang Yu soon discovered that Jiang Ran had posted a video on her ount.


    The song that Jiang ran yed on the video was Jiang Yu¡¯s.


    Jiang Ran even purposely added @professor Bai. ¡°Teacher, please guide me!¡±


    Heh, Jiang Ran was quite smart. She didn¡¯t say that sheposed the song herself.


    During dinner that night, the Jiang family received a call from Professor Bai.


    After Wei Juan picked up, she said to him, ¡°That¡¯s right. My eldest daughter can alsopose music, and it¡¯s not worse than Jiang Yu¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Of course, how could I not know about my daughter? Are you willing to ept our Jiang Ran as your disciple? That¡¯s great.¡±


    Wei Juan hung up the phone and could not wait to announce the news loudly.


    ¡°I told you that our Ran Ran has always been the most outstanding. Now, Professor Bai has changed her mind and wants to ept our Ran Ran as her disciple.¡±


    The corners of Jiang Ran¡¯s mouth curled up as she looked at Jiang Yu smugly.


    Jiang Hai was also happy about this matter. ¡°Very good.¡±


    Both his daughters had be sessful. This was what he wanted to see the most.


    Jiang Yu ate her meal quietly. She wanted to let them be happy for a few days before experiencing what it meant to be happy for nothing.


    ¡°Dad, I want to change to a new piano!¡± Jiang Ran took the opportunity to say.


    Jiang Hai nodded. ¡°Alright, how much do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you. As long as you work hard and don¡¯t disappoint my expectations.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Hai looked at Jiang Yu. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Yu¡¯er, I¡¯ll give you that piano at home in the future.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s expression changed. She was unwilling to give up.


    Why should she give her piano to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu was not too happy either. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that sister¡¯s treasure? Can I touch it?¡±


    Jiang Hai frowned. ¡°How about this? From today onwards, you can touch it! Moreover, the family is short of money recently, so we can¡¯t squander too much. You can use your sister¡¯s piano first!¡±


    They were both his own daughters, how could he let Jiang Yu secretly practice at the piano shop again? If word got out that the second daughter of the Jiang family was renting a piano at the piano shop for a few hours, would that be eptable?


    Wei Juan felt a heartache in her heart and quickly said, ¡°Yu¡¯er isn¡¯t as good as Ran Ran. It¡¯s enough to raise one piano talent at home.¡±


    Jiang Hai said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Tomorrow morning, you¡¯ll bring Ran Ran to choose a piano.¡±


    After Jiang Yu finished eating, she returned to her room, took out her phone, and used her ount on the website to forward the video of Jiang Ran. ¡°You yed well, but next time, don¡¯t take it without asking.¡±


    After saying this, Jiang Yu went to wash up.


    The next morning, the news of the young miss of the Jiang family taking someone else¡¯s score without asking had already spread.


    Especially professor Bai, who called angrily in the morning. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the song was written by Jiang Ran? Why did the originalposere forward? !¡±


    Professor Bai hated stealing other people¡¯s music scores the most in her life. Her tone was very stern. ¡°A person with such low morals is a disgrace to the entire piano industry!¡±


    Not only would professor Bai not take Jiang Ran as her disciple, she would also boycott such a person in the industry.


    When Wei Juan received the call, she waspletely stunned. ¡°No, our Ran Ran didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She didn¡¯t say that the arrangement was hers. I said it. Professor Bai, please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±


    However, the other party snorted coldly and hung up the phone.


    Jiang Ran was still looking forward to going to buy a piano. She left the room in a good mood.


    However, she saw her father throwing a tantrum in the hall. ¡°What the hell is going on? Tell me clearly.¡±


    Jiang Yu just walked out. She looked at Jiang Ran mockingly and then slowly walked downstairs.


    She sat by the side and watched the show.


    Jiang Ran had a premonition that something was wrong, so she hesitantly went downstairs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dad?¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Jiang Hai mmed the table hard. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wrote that song yourself?¡±


    Jiang Ran nced at Jiang Yu and her eyebrows jumped. She immediately lowered her head and admitted her mistake. ¡°Dad, I was wrong.¡±


    Wei Juan stood up to defend her. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t me her. I picked up a music score. I asked Ran Ran to use it.¡±


    Jiang Yu sneered. ¡°I thought my room was robbed. It turned out that the music score from my room was found by someone else and was taken by someone else.¡±


    Jiang Hai was in disbelief. ¡°That song was written by you.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Could it have been written by Jiang Ran?¡±


    Could She?


    Only then did Jiang Hai realize that Jiang Yu¡¯sposing skills were really that high. Two songs in a row had caught professor Bai¡¯s eye.. This meant that Jiang Yu¡¯s achievements inposing music would be very high in the future.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: Apologise To Your Sister</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Jiang Hai turned around and said to Jiang Ran in disappointment, ¡°Apologize to your sister!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Jiang Ran bit her lower lip unwillingly.


    Wei Juan stood in front of Jiang Ran and said, ¡°Ran Ran didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, Yu¡¯er knew that the song was identally used by Ran Ran, but she still sent it out on purpose. Isn¡¯t this deliberately targeting her?¡±


    Jiang Hai frowned.


    Jiang Yu was also angry andughed. Wasn¡¯t this an unreasonable argument? ¡°So I was robbed of my work, and I still have to hide it in secret?¡±


    ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be in such an obvious way that Ran Ran lost Professor Bai¡¯s trust!¡±


    Speaking of Professor Bai, Wei Juan and Jiang Hai felt a little regretful.


    Jiang Ran had almost seeded, but¡­


    ¡°Enough!¡± Jiang Hai made the final decision. ¡°Ran Ran, apologize to your sister. You were in the wrong first.¡±


    Jiang Ran looked at her father¡¯s livid face and had no choice but to slowly walk over. She reluctantly lowered her head in front of Jiang Yu. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Although her posture was meek, when she lowered her head, a sh of resentment shed across her face.


    It was all Jiang Yu¡¯s fault!


    Jiang Yu reached out to help Jiang Ran up and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. If you¡¯re really sincere, give me your bedroom. After all, you¡¯ve lived there for so long.¡±


    She was the only daughter of the Jiang family, so why should she let Jiang Ran, an adopted daughter, live there better than her? Meanwhile, she was hiding in a small storeroom.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s expression changed, and she looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief.


    ¡°Alright, give up the bedroom. Daddy will arrange another room for you,¡±J iang Hai ordered. She also knew that letting Jiang Yu live in a small storeroom was a little too much.


    Jiang Ran suffered consecutive failures and was in an exceptionally bad mood. She soughtfort from Wei Juan.


    ¡°Mom, does daddy not love me anymore? He actually gave up my room to her.¡±


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m not his biological daughter? is he starting to be biased? But I¡¯m the one who has been apanying everyone in this family since I was young!¡±


    Jiang ran held Wei Juan¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, will you abandon me in the future too? I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    ¡°Silly daughter, what nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯ve always been mom and dad¡¯s child.¡± Wei Juan was heartbroken as she wiped away her daughter¡¯s tears.


    ¡°But in the end, I was just an adopted daughter who was brought into the Jiang family by mistake.¡± Jiang Ran sobbed.


    She had originally wanted to buy a piano this morning, but the current situation was ruined.


    ¡°There was no mistake. You are the daughter of the Jiang family.¡± Wei Juan could not bear for her daughter to feel so inferior.


    ¡°Mom, what did you say?¡± Jiang Ran was in disbelief. ¡°I am the daughter of the Jiang family. What about Jiang Yu?¡± Her eyes were faintly filled with anticipation.


    Wei Juan Sighed. ¡°Jiang Yu is also the daughter of the Jiang family. Sigh.¡±


    It turned out that eighteen years ago, Wei Juan was only the daughter of an ordinary family. Because she had taken a liking to Jiang Hai who already had a wife, she took advantage of the fact that he was drunk and nned to have sex with him.


    She did not expect Jiang Hai to spend money to get rid of Wei Juan. Wei Juan knew that the time was not right, so she secretly concealed her pregnancy and gave birth to the child.


    It was not until the day that Jiang Hai and his wife¡¯s child were born.


    That day, Wei Juan secretly went to the hospital to peek.


    She found that Mrs. Jiang had disappeared without a trace for some reason, leaving only the newborn child behind.


    Wei Juan gritted her teeth and bribed the hooligans to secretly carry the child away and throw it away.


    Later, Wei Juan heard that the surveince cameras on that day were ineffective, and Mrs. Jiang had not been found.


    She knew that the time was ripe, so she carried Jiang Ran and deliberately appeared near the Jiang family to let Jiang Hai find out that she had another daughter.


    After that, she married into the Jiang family smoothly. After all, although one daughter had gone missing, the other daughter could not remain nameless forever.


    Just like that, over the past eighteen years, everyone gradually only knew that Wei Juan was the real madam of the Jiang family, and a few who knew the inside story could not be mentioned again.


    ¡°Mom, so you¡¯re saying that I was originally the eldest miss of the Jiang Family!¡± Jiang Ran swept away the displeasure she felt just now, and the worries in her heart vanished into thin air.


    She had been worried that Jiang Yu would take away everything she had.


    She did not expect that everything she had was justified.


    She was the eldest miss of the Jiang family, while Jiang Yu was merely the second miss.


    What right did she have to be disrespectful to her?


    Wei Juan nodded. ¡°So, daughter, your father is only temporarily angry. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want you anymore.¡±


    At dusk, Jiang Yu was waiting for Lu Qi at the mall to have dinner and go shopping together. However, Lu Qi had stood her up at thest minute.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. My fianc¨¦ wants to have dinner at my house. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯te.¡±


    Jiang Yu teased, ¡°You¡¯re like a married couple. Alright then, I¡¯ll look for my man too.¡±


    Lu Qi was surprised. ¡°Yu¡¯er, since when do you have a man?¡±

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Don¡¯t Act Rich With Me!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Jiang Yu chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you when I have the chance. You go ahead.¡±


    Jiang Yu hung up the phone. She had only met Lu Qi¡¯s fianc¨¦ once before. She heard that he was a young master of the same family as Lu Qi, but he was two years older than Lu Qi. He was probably a sophomore, it just so happened that it was a holiday.


    A long absence was better than a newlywed. Jiang Yu naturally understood.


    She wandered alone in the mall, which was also one of Mo Long¡¯spanies.


    Her gaze swept past all kinds of goods, and was finally attracted by a man¡¯s suit ced in front of a shop.


    It was a slim white suit with several symmetrical lines at the waist. It was simple, but it gave people an elegant feeling.


    The moment Jiang Yu saw this suit, she imagined Mo Long wearing it.


    Mo Long¡¯s suit was usually ck or white. He would definitely like this suit.


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but walk in.


    ¡°Hello, wee.¡± When the waiter heard footsteps, he immediately walked over.


    When she saw Jiang Yu, she was surprised. ¡°Jiang Yu! Why are you here?¡±


    Jiang Yu recognized her as well. The shop assistant was her high school ssmate, Tang Ni.


    Tang Ni didn¡¯te from a good family. She dropped out of high school after half a year.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect to work here.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Tang Ni, what a coincidence!¡±


    However, Tang Ni looked at her strangely. Why did she feel that the other party was mocking her?


    At this moment, Jiang Yu was still wearing ordinary clothes from the Jiang family.


    She looked shabby.


    Tang Ni frowned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Could it be that she knew that she was a shopping guide and deliberately came over to make a fool of herself.


    ¡°Buying clothes.¡± After Jiang Yu realized that the other party was not very friendly, her tone turned cold.


    She walked in front of the model and pointed at the suit. ¡°Take this suit down and let me have a look.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you can¡¯t afford the clothes here. Don¡¯t pretend to be rich in front of me!¡±


    ¡°People change. Tang Ni, don¡¯t look down on others. Maybe I can afford it now.¡±


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s not that I look down on you, but you have to work three jobs every time after school. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Is this your attitude as a shop assistant?¡± Jiang Yu was angry. When she was a part-time employee at the car dealership, she knew that the customers were god. So even if there were customers who deliberately made things difficult for her, she would still serve them tea and water, if the other party did not buy it, she would still have to smile and say that she would wee them toe again next time.


    This was professional ethics!


    But what about Tang Ni? She did not seem to understand this logic at all. She was more like a customer and her boss!


    ¡°Call your store manager over. I want to change my service!¡± Jiang Yu said coldly.


    The other waiters in the shop looked at each other and did not dare to make a sound. It was as if they were afraid of Tang Ni.


    Tang Ni smiled and said, ¡°My cousin is very busy. You can call him as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Then do I have the right to call people?¡±


    At that moment, a clear and pleasant voice suddenly came from the door.


    Jiang Yu turned her head in surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Teng Yi pushed Mo Long in.


    They had just been inspecting the ce when they saw a figure that looked very much like Jiang Yu, so they followed her.


    When they saw Jiang Yu staring at the clothes on the model, they instantly understood her intentions.


    Originally, Mo Long had nned to pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything and just wait for the gifts to be received. However, he realized that Jiang Yu and the salesperson¡¯s posture didn¡¯t seem right, so he came over to check.


    ¡°Mr. Teng!¡± Tawny said respectfully to Teng Yi, her expression changing.


    Teng Yi was a leader sent by the Mo Group¡¯s headquarters to inspect the ce frequently.


    Why did it seem like Jiang Yu knew this person.


    Also, who was the person pushing Teng Yi¡¯s wheelchair? He was too good-looking, but it was a pity that he was a cripple.


    Mo Long came to Jiang Yu¡¯s side. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Jiang Yu recounted her experience. ¡°I wanted to buy you a suit, but she thought I couldn¡¯t afford it andughed at me.¡±


    Jiang Yu pointed at Tang Ni helplessly.


    Tang Ni¡¯s expression changed and she saw Mo Long¡¯s gaze. Teng Yi lowered his head and immediately walked over obediently. ¡°Call your store manager over!¡±


    The other waiters quickly made a call.


    Tang Ni, on the other hand, had a constipated expression on her face as she looked back and forth at Jiang Yu and Mo Long.


    Jiang Yu had climbed up to a big shot?


    After a while, when the store manager arrived, she nodded and bowed to Mo Long in fear. ¡°President Mo, why are you here in person? I¡¯ll get someone to send the designs to the residence for you to personally choose from.¡±


    When Tang Ni heard this honorific title, she almost fainted.


    President Mo, that was the legendary person in the capital who could control the entire capital¡¯s economy, big and small. The President of the Mo Group, Mo Long?


    It was rumored that Mo Long¡¯s leg was crippled a year ago. It looked like it was really this person.


    Fear and regret intersected in Tang Ni¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: Follow Me Back To Mo Gardens</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    After the store manager found out about Tang Ni¡¯s rudeness, he angrily scolded her, ¡°Do you know who you¡¯ve offended? Quickly apologize to Miss Jiang. From today onwards, you don¡¯t have to work here anymore!¡±


    The store manager was filled with fear and trepidation. Only then did he understand that Tang Ni had offended President Mo¡¯s woman.


    Tang Ni¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Miss Jiang, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Tang Ni was directly chased out by the store manager.


    Jiang Yu took the set of clothes and ced it in front of Mo Long. She gestured with it as if she was very satisfied.


    Mo Long allowed her to do as she pleased. The corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Does it look good?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is it the person or the clothes that look good?¡± Mo Long deliberately teased.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze moved away from the clothes and looked at the devastatingly beautiful face. She said with satisfaction, ¡°The person is good-looking.¡±


    It was a pity that such a good person had to sit in a wheelchair.


    Jiang Yu said to the waiter, ¡°Wrap up the clothes!¡±


    They left the men¡¯s clothing store.


    The few of them went to the underground parking lot.


    Mo long held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Are youing back to Mo Garden with me tonight?¡±


    Teng Yi exined from the side, ¡°President Mo will be leaving the country tomorrow morning.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Mo Long in surprise. No wonder Mo Long suddenly asked her to go over.


    He probably had to go abroad for a long time.


    Otherwise, why would he look at her so affectionately.


    It was said that the headquarters of the Mo Group was overseas.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Yu answered in a low voice.


    In the Mo Garden, there were already three suitcases in the hall, all of which belonged to Mo Long.


    Mo Long said to Jiang Yu, ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes first. Let¡¯s eat togetherter.¡±


    Jiang Yu went into the kitchen alone and saw Aunt Zhang cooking.


    Aunt Zhang turned around and said, ¡°Madam, why are you here? The smell of smoke is too strong here. You can wait outside.¡±


    Jiang Yu was a little depressed and whispered, ¡°Does Mr. Mo have to go abroad every year?¡±


    Aunt Zhang nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Mr. Mo is abroad all year round. He spends half of his time there.¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°I see.¡±


    This meant that it would be difficult to see him in the future.


    One was in university, while the other was busy overseas. Just like Lu Qi and her fianc¨¦, they only met a few times in a year.


    When Mo Long appeared again, he was already wearing the clothes that Jiang Yu had bought.


    Wearing it made him look like an immortal who had walked out of a painting.


    Not a speck of dust could be seen on him.


    However, Mo Long realized that Jiang Yu was not in the hall. Instead, she was quietly cooking in the kitchen.


    Aunt Zhang said, ¡°I want to make soup for you personally.¡±


    Jiang Yu silently endured the disappointment in her eyes and said to him, ¡°It will be done very soon. Wait outside for a while.¡±


    Not long after, Jiang Yu came out with the delicacies that she had made.


    After all the dishes were served, the servants all left.


    Jiang Yu scooped a bowl of soup for him and said with a sour tone, ¡°When I was about to leave the orphanage, the director personally brewed a bowl of mushroom chicken soup for me. Every time the director brewed the chicken soup, it was very vorful and delicious.¡±


    It was an ordinary home-cooked dish, but it was filled with deep longing and blessings.


    Now, Jiang Yu had also delivered such a bowl of soup to Mo Long, who was about to leave the country.


    Mo Long was stunned when he saw her slightly red eyes. He then lowered his head to look at the soup, which was emitting a strong fragrance.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Jiang Yu was a little sad. She was afraid that when the time came, the two of them would be separated. When she graduated, the two of them would be estranged.


    At that time, he might have other thoughts.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Jiang Yu sighed and sat down quietly. She ate quietly and secretly looked at Mo Long.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m noting back.¡± Mo Long stared at her. Seeing her so distressed, he could not eat anymore.


    Jiang Yu looked up. ¡°But when youe back, I might have already had a semester.¡±


    Mo Long sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ll only be gone for three days.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Now can you eat?¡± Mo Long looked into the woman¡¯s sparkling eyes and couldn¡¯t help but Pat her head.


    Jiang Yu looked embarrassed. It turned out that she had only been gone for three days.


    But why did she have to get three or four suitcases! This was too exaggerated.


    She had misunderstood.


    ¡°Slurp!¡± Jiang Yu gulped down a mouthful of soup.


    Then she pretended to eat as if nothing had happened.


    The atmosphere was extremely awkward.


    Mr. Mo long finished his meal elegantly and looked up at her.


    Jiang Yu put down her chopsticks and heard him say, ¡°Are you staying at Mo Garden tonight?¡±


    Jiang Yu lowered her head shyly. ¡°Where are you staying?¡±


    ¡°Wherever you want to stay.¡± Mo Long naturally would not force her to stay with him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu naturally chose to live in her own guest room.


    The servants had already left. Jiang Yu pushed Mr. Mo into the elevator and sent him to his own room.


    This was the first time Jiang Yu entered Mo Long¡¯s room.. As expected, the room was all ck and white.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Kissed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    ¡°What time is your flight in the morning?¡± Jiang Yu asked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s six o¡¯clock in the morning. You don¡¯t have to get up.¡± Mo Long didn¡¯t want to disturb her sweet dreams.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t answer and just left.


    At night, Jiang Yuy on the soft bed and looked out of the window in a daze.


    It was raining outside.


    The cold wind was raging.


    Jiang Yu thought to herself, she didn¡¯t know if Mo Long¡¯s window was closed.


    Mo Long¡¯s legs were inconvenient, and the servants slept in the backyard at night.


    What if Mo Long caught a cold?


    Jiang Yu was a little worried, so she got up and put on a coat and went out.


    It was silent outside the corridor.


    Jiang Yu came to Mo Long¡¯s room and knocked on the door, but no one answered.


    She just went in to check if the windows were closed. It was better not to disturb Mo Long¡¯s sleep.


    Hence, she opened the door and tiptoed in.


    As expected, Mo Long was already fast asleep. A cold wind blew in from outside the window.


    Jiang Yu walked to the window and reached out to close the window. A hand reached out from behind her and held her hand.


    A warm feeling came from her palm.


    Jiang Yu turned around and saw Mo Long standing behind her.


    She widened her eyes and heard Mo Long say, ¡°Let me do it! Don¡¯t get your hands wet.¡±


    However, that was not the main point.


    When Mr. Mo personally wrapped his arms around her and closed the doors and windows, Jiang Yu subconsciously lowered her head and looked down at her feet.


    At that moment, Mo Long was standing firmly on the floor, standing straight.


    ¡°You...¡± A single voice came out of her throat, puzzled.


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that my legs are inconvenient, but it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t walk. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t walk for too long!¡±


    It turned out that he had injured his leg, but he was not crippled.


    While Jiang Yu was still absorbing the news, Mo Long saw the surprise in her eyes. He could not help but lower his head and kiss her slightly opened lips.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Jiang Yu was dumbfounded.


    Before she could even react, she felt a cold breathing from her mouth, and then they quickly separated.


    The man took a step back and rubbed her hair. He said in a low voice, ¡°Are you relieved now? Go back to sleep obediently.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was a few degrees warmer.


    Jiang Yu blinked and saw the man return to the bed. She patted the seat next to her and said, ¡°Or do you want to rest here? I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    In the dark room, the man¡¯s gaze was as deep as the vast gxy, as if he would be sucked into it inadvertently.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s face burned with anger and she felt a little dazed. In the end, she shook her head and turned around to run out.


    She gently closed the door for him.


    Jiang Yu returned to her bed and pressed her hands against her heart.


    She was so close, so close. She was so close to falling into the man¡¯s beauty that she couldn¡¯t get out.


    The rain outside gradually stopped.


    Jiang Yu was sleeping soundly in her room.


    When it was almost six o¡¯clock, the man stood in front of Jiang Yu¡¯s bed and reached out to turn off the rm.


    He leaned over and nted a kiss on the woman¡¯s forehead, then tucked her under the nket. Only then did he leave the house in the cold air. But even so, his heart was still warm.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, wait for me toe back,¡± He muttered.


    The business trip this time was supposed to be a week, but he had shortened it to three days.


    This was the first time he felt homesick before he had even gone abroad, especially for a young woman who was only eighteen years old.


    This was something that the Mo Long of the past could never have imagined.


    When Jiang Yu woke up, the servants in the Mo garden had already begun to get busy, but there was no longer Mo Long¡¯s voice.


    The butler came over and said respectfully to Jiang Yu, ¡°Miss Jiang, if you need anything in the future, you can let me know. You can also look for Teng Yi.¡±


    The two trusted aides were at Jiang Yu¡¯s disposal.


    Jiang Yu nodded. At that moment, she received a message from Lu Qi, ¡°Yu¡¯er, I will definitely apany you shopping today!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and rearranged to meet up with Lu Qi at the mall after work.


    After the driver sent Jiang Yu off, he did not rush to leave. Instead, he was at Jiang Yu¡¯s beck and call.


    In the evening, Jiang Yu got into the car and asked the driver to send her to the mall.


    While waiting for the traffic light, Jiang Yu suddenly heard a woman¡¯s gentle voiceing from the car parked on the left, ¡°You¡¯re annoying. I don¡¯t want to kiss you.¡±


    Jiang Yu turned around and saw the man in the driver¡¯s seat leaning over and kissing the woman¡¯s lips at the traffic light.


    Jiang Yu was slightly stunned. She quickly opened her wechat moments and saw the selfie of Lu Qi and her fianc¨¦st night.


    Then, she looked at the person in the car next door.


    Wow, it was actually the same person.


    This person was Lu Qi¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    Seeing that the car had left, Jiang Yu hurriedly said to the driver, ¡°Follow it!¡±


    The car went straight to the hotel. The man threw the car keys to the waiter, put his arm around the woman¡¯s shoulder, and swaggered in.


    Jiang Yu secretly took a few photos with aplicated expression.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: Catching A Cheater</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, I¡¯m here. Where are you?¡± It was a message from Lu Qi on wechat.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Qiqi,e and take a look. I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Yu sent the photo over.


    Soon, Lu Qi rushed over.


    In the hall, Lu Qi said in disbelief, ¡°When did they enter?¡±


    ¡°Half an hour ago,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    At this moment, the elevator door opened and Lu Qi¡¯s fianc¨¦ came out with a woman in his arms.


    The woman was wearing a strapless dress and the man¡¯s big hand was holding her shoulder.


    ¡°This time, if you don¡¯t buy me a diamond ring, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    As they spoke, they walked over to Jiang Yu.


    Lu Qi was stunned on the spot. ¡°Xue Dong!¡±


    Xue Dong was only focused on sniffing the woman¡¯s hair fragrance when he raised his head and saw Lu Qi.


    ¡°Lu Qi, why are you here?¡± A sh of uneasiness shed across the man¡¯s face, but he quickly calmed down.


    He still held the woman in his arms and walked over by himself.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Lu Qi gritted her teeth.


    Xue Dong frowned and put down his hands, with both hands in his pockets, he said, ¡°What are you saying? She is my cousin. It was not easy for her toe over to see me before I finally settled her down. Why are you here? Are you following me? Do you not trust me?¡±


    The woman who was called ¡®cousin¡¯ pulled on Xue Dong¡¯s sleeve coquettishly and called out to Lu Qi, ¡°Hello, sister.¡±


    Lu Qi was stunned. ¡°She¡¯s your cousin? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    ¡°I have many rtives in my family. I still have to take my cousin shopping. I also have to take her to the nearby area to y. If you have nothing to do, don¡¯t bother me here.¡± Xue Dong pulled the woman swaggeringly and walked past them.


    The woman looked at Lu Qi meaningfully, and her eyes were somewhat smug.


    Seeing that the two were about to leave, Jiang Yu quickly tugged at Lu Qi. ¡°Qiqi, if they really are cousins, why would they kiss in the car?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lu Qi¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    The next second, Lu Qi rushed out again.


    ¡°Stop!¡± This time, Lu Qi did not hesitate. She walked over and pointed at the woman. ¡°If you really are cousins, why would you kiss in the car?¡±


    Xue Dong¡¯s eyes shed with impatience.


    ¡°Lu Qi! I only gave you some face because of our parents, and now you want to tear it apart. Well, since you asked, then let me tell you, she is my real girlfriend. You are just my tool to deal with my family. We only meet a few times a year, and you always call yourself my fianc¨¦e. Do you think I want to have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you go to my house for dinnerst night?¡± Lu Qi could not believe it.


    ¡°That was just to brush you off! Besides the social events between the two families, have I ever met you in private? Stupid woman!¡± Xue Dong looked displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me anymore!¡±


    With that, the man pulled the woman into the car.


    Lu Qi, who had a doubtful look on her face, was left behind.


    The two of them had been married as children since they were young. When they grew up, they would go to their respective homes to have dinner as boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Everyone thought that the two of them were a good match.


    However, she did not expect that he was just dealing with her family members.


    Lu Qi squatted on the ground in disappointment and hugged her head as she cried.


    Jiang Yu did not know how tofort her and just silently apanied her. When she finally calmed down, she said, ¡°Qiqi, what do you n to do next?¡±


    Lu Qi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Last night, my family mentioned the marriage between, and they said they wanted us to get married as soon as possible.¡±


    How was she going to exin this to the two parents now?


    Jiang Yu was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°He cheated on you first. We have nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have any concrete evidence.¡±


    ¡°We do,¡± Jiang Yu said. Then, she took out her phone and called Teng Yi, asking him to help her check the surveince footage of this hotel.


    Soon, Jiang Yu obtained the video of Xue Dong kissing that woman in the elevator.


    ¡°With this, the Xue family will have to think of how to apologize to you,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Lu Qi looked at the content and felt extremely disgusted. She nodded.


    Jiang Yu was worried about Lu Qi, so she followed her home. The two of them handed the video to the two parents.


    After the two parents saw it, they hugged Lu Qi with heartache. Her mother cried out, ¡°Qiqi, you¡¯ve been wronged these past few years! I must seek justice from the Xue family.¡±


    Father Lu almost flipped the table over. He cherished his precious daughter in time. How could he tolerate others to treat his daughter so badly? This is going too far!¡±


    In fact, the Xue family had been in a bad financial situation for the past few years. They had asked Father Lu to invest quite a lot of money over the past few years. This time, he wanted father Lu to invest arge sum of money in order to win a huge project. Now, the Xue family had signed a contract with other people. They were only waiting for the Lu family¡¯s funds to arrive.


    Father Lu did not n to invest a single cent now.

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: Submit To An Old Man?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    ¡°Miss Jiang, it¡¯s all thanks to you! If it weren¡¯t for you, we would still be kept in the dark,¡± Mother Lu said to Jiang Yu.


    The rest of the matter was naturally left for them to handle. Jiang Yu found an excuse to leave.


    In the evening, Jiang Yu went back to the Jiang family for dinner.


    The Jiang family had always been used to ignoring her. Even if she didn¡¯te back for dinner, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu had just returned, Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Heh, do you think your house is an inn? You didn¡¯te back for a whole day and a night. You¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at her. ¡°It seems that your apology isn¡¯t sincere enough.¡±


    Recently, Jiang Ran had been exining on the inte that she didn¡¯t use Jiang Yu¡¯s works. It was Jiang Yu who was willing to let her y, but Jiang Yu had forgotten about it.


    Jiang Yu had not responded to this matter, and theizens had tacitly agreed that this was a mistake.


    Jiang Ran gritted her teeth, knowing that now was not the time to provoke Jiang Yu.


    At night, Jiang Ran stayed in the guest room. When she habitually went to her original room, she heard Jiang Yu¡¯s voiceing from inside.


    It was sote, who was this little b * tch talking to?


    She eavesdropped curiously.


    ¡°Sir, I did something big today.¡±


    The man¡¯s deep voice came from the other side, ¡°Are you talking about catching the cheater at the hotel? You¡¯re really something. Next time, let Teng Yi apany you. It¡¯s too dangerous for a girl like you to go there.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not afraid. I have sir to protect me. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Outside the door, although Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t hear the man¡¯s voice, she could tell that Jiang Yu had found a backer!


    Which mister could it be? It couldn¡¯t be an old man in his seventies or eighties, right.


    Jiang Ran covered her mouth and sneered. As expected of Jiang Yu, she actually gave herself up to seek protection from an old man. If this matter was exposed, Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the Jiang family when the time came!


    Jiang Ran smiled and walked away.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yu was rolling on the bed while talking on the phone with Mo Long.


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s quite cold outside. You have to remember to keep warm outside,¡± Jiang Yu reminded in a low voice.


    The other party said happily, ¡°Are you ready to take care of me for the rest of your life? Yuyu, huh?¡±


    They had only been apart for a day, yet she could not help but call him and even shared her own matters with her.


    Wasn¡¯t this what newlyweds did?


    Jiang Yu¡¯s face was burning. She pulled the nket over her face and covered her face. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m thinking too much?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Yu answered in a low voice.


    ¡°By the way, the matter with the Lu family might not be that simple. Both the Lu and Xue families have their own business partners. Some of the Lu family¡¯s partnerpanies were also introduced by the Xue family...¡±


    She was afraid that it would not be so easy for the Lu family to fall out with them.


    ¡°What? Then what should we do? Do you have any ideas, sir?¡± Jiang Yu asked subconsciously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask Teng Yi to arrange for a new partnerpany to go over. It won¡¯t be a big deal.¡± Mo Long looked like he was in control of the situation.


    Jiang Yu tugged at the corner of her mouth. It turned out that Mo Long had already thought about it.


    The next day.


    Jiang Yu took a day off to apany Lu Qi to rx.


    The two times she went shopping were put on hold.


    Today, Jiang Yu was going to take Lu Qi to the beauty salon and sauna to rx.


    After that, they would go shopping and dress up beautifully. After that, it would be a new day.


    Jiang Yu arrived at the Lu family home.


    Father Lu was currently answering the phone. ¡°What? Bothpanies are refusing to cooperate?¡±


    Mother Lu said worriedly, ¡°They definitely won¡¯t be able to get our investment. The Xue family is doing this on purpose.¡±


    Of the twopanies, one belonged to a cousin of the Xue family and the other one belonged to a friend of Xue Dong.


    Now that they had both refused to cooperate, it was their revenge for the Lu family¡¯s refusal to invest.


    They wanted the twopanies to fight to the death.


    Even though Father Lu had given the video of Xue Dong cheating to Father Xue before he refused to cooperate, Father Xue was still merciless. There was no remorse at all.


    Therefore, Father Lu made up his mind and stated that he would not contact them again.


    However, overnight, the Lu family¡¯s business was also affected.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Yu asked Lu Qi, ¡°Did something happen at thepany?¡±


    Lu Qi nodded.


    Father Lu hurriedly went to thepany and asked Mother Lu to entertain Jiang Yu.


    However, Jiang Yu stopped him. ¡°Uncle, please wait a moment.¡±


    Jiang Yu walked over and handed over Teng Yi¡¯s business card. ¡°This is my friend. He knows about your family¡¯s situation and is willing to help. Uncle, you can contact him.¡±


    Father Lu took the business card in surprise. ¡°Teng Yi from the Mo Group? Do you know him?¡±


    Teng Yi was the right-hand man of the Mo Group¡¯s president. At the same time, he also managed a few branchpanies.


    He could be considered a senior management of the Mo Group.


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°He can be considered to be someone you can talk to. I¡¯ve already spoken to him. Uncle, you can rest assured.¡±


    Father Lu took a deep look at Jiang Yu and turned to Lu Qi. ¡°Qiqi, this friend of yours is not bad. Take good care of her.¡±


    He then left.


    Jiang Yu took Lu Qi out.


    The two of them went to the shopping mall to do their hair.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, I feel like you¡¯re really different now.¡± Lu Qi used to know that Jiang Yu was focused on studying and earning money.


    Who knew that Jiang Yu would take her shopping to buy cosmetics, and she was even more generous than her.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: Are You A Monster?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Jiang Yu changed Lu Qi¡¯s entire outfit.


    She had changed her in clothes into bold and bright colors, and her hair had been pulled up. She looked much more stylish and beautiful.


    Perhaps once a girl was beautiful, she would be in a better mood. Lu Qi took the initiative to drag Jiang Yu to the horse farm to y.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know how to ride a horse. I¡¯ll teach youter!¡±


    ¡°This ce is thergest horse farm in the vicinity. It¡¯s veryfortable to run wild on the grasnd. You¡¯ll definitely like it.¡±


    Lu Qi brought Jiang Yu into the horse farm with familiarity.


    Unexpectedly, the youngdy in the hall was extremely respectful to Jiang Yu. ¡°Miss Jiang, you¡¯re here? Do you need any service?¡±


    She was even more respectful than she was to others.


    Lu Qi was stunned. She looked at Jiang Yu, who had been silent all this while, and was trying to hold back fromughing.


    Lu Qi understood what was going on, and her face turned awkward. She raised her hand and gently patted Jiang Yu. ¡°Little Yu, you¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    Only then did she learn that Jiang Yu was a VIP here and enjoyed the highest level of service.


    The two of them arrived at the horse farm. There were already many people riding horses on the grasnd.


    Jiang Yu picked an adult horse like Lu Qi. The horse was tall and strong, not something a newbie could ride.


    At that moment, Lu Qi came over and asked her, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you know how to ride a horse?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°I used to work at the horse farm before.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lu Qi was a little surprised. That worked. After working at the horse farm, she already knew how to ride a horse?


    Soon, the two of them got on their horses. ¡°Do you want topete?¡± Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows and looked at her.


    ¡°Alright, the loser gives the winner a massage. I heard that the hot spring here is not bad!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Soon, the two of them rode their horses and ran toward the designated route.


    At this moment, two people came out from the other side of the stable.


    They were surprisingly Xue Dong and his girlfriend.


    Xue Dong said, ¡°From the backs of those two people, I think they are Qi Qi and her ssmate.¡±


    The woman was holding a pony in her hand. She was a little surprised when she heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they chased you here because they knew you were here? They made it so clear, yet they still pestered me. How annoying.¡±


    Xue Dong touched his chin. ¡°They should be here to plead for mercy. Their two business partners have already withdrawn their investment, so they can onlye to plead with me.¡±


    At that time, Xue Dong would ask the Lu family to invest arge sum of money. Otherwise, the Lu family would suffer even greater losses.


    ¡°Young Master Xue is still the best!¡± The woman¡¯s face immediately lit up with joy. She thought that the Xue family had suffered a disaster this time. The hugeck of funds would cause the Xue family to fall into a crisis. She did not expect it to be resolved so quickly.


    It seemed that she could continue to follow young master Xue and enjoy good food and drinks.


    On the horse farm, many riders stopped in their tracks.


    ¡°Look, those two people over there are riding too fast.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Second Young Master Bai turned his head and saw a vigorous figure gliding by. The person on the horse was very satisfied. He was obviously an experienced rider.


    His every move controlled the limits of the horse.


    ¡°Eh, when did such a powerful person appear on the horse farm!¡± Because they were too far away, second young master Bai did not know that this person was his sister-inw.


    Jiang Yu rode at the front while Lu Qi followed closely behind.


    The two of them maintained a distance that was neither too far nor too close.


    Lu Qi called out to her, ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡¯m not convinced. I grew up riding a horse! I¡¯ll definitely catch up to you.¡±


    Jiang Yu held the reins and suddenly tapped her feet on the horse. She was already standing on the horse. The horse was galloping at high speed, but she did not fall off the horse.


    Lu Qi was terrified. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ve lost. Stop doing high difficulty moves!¡±


    Jiang Yu was riding horse in a fancy way.


    She looked valiant and heroic as she rode on the horse!


    The entire horse farm¡¯s focus was on her.


    The people who were originally riding the horse forgot their actions and stood on the spot to watch.


    Jiang Yu tapped on the ground and did a few fancy movements before she got on the horse obediently.


    Even Lu Qi was dumbfounded!


    When they returned to the starting point, Jiang Yu slowed down her pace and walked side by side with her.


    Lu Qi voiced everyone¡¯s thoughts, ¡°You¡¯re a monster, right?¡±


    As the two of them slowly approached the starting point.


    Second Young Master Bai, Xue Dong, and his girlfriend, who were nearby, could clearly see the two people on the horse.


    Sister-inw! Second Young Master Bai did not expect that the person who was riding the fancy horse just now would be brother Mo¡¯s girlfriend.


    As for Xue Dong, he was just waiting for Lu Qi toe and beg him, so he just stood there with his hands in his pockets.


    Compared to Lu Qi¡¯s heroic bearing, the woman beside Xue Dong was riding a pony. She did not dare to move at all, and she looked extremely miserable.


    It was her first time riding a horse, so it was understandable. If there was no one to help her, she would probably fall to the ground.


    Second Young Master Bai brought his friends and immediately headed towards Jiang Yu.


    A few noble children surrounded the two of them.


    Theyplimented them.


    Second young master Bai said, ¡°Miss Jiang, we meet again. You really made me concede defeat today!¡±


    The other young masters immediately echoed, ¡°It¡¯s rare for a woman to ride a horse so valiantly, and two of them came at once! Miss Lu¡¯s prestige is still intact.¡±


    Lu Qi often came to the horse farm, so she was somewhat familiar with the few of them.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: Secretly Follow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    ¡°Lu Qi!¡± Xue Dong saw that Lu Qi clearly saw him, but refused toe over and lower her head, so he immediately shouted unhappily.


    Everyone looked over at the same time, and a young master said, ¡°Miss Lu¡¯s boyfriend is here!¡±


    Lu Qi said lightly, ¡°The one beside him is his girlfriend.¡±


    Hearing this, some of the young masters were eager to give it a try.


    ¡°Good break up. There are plenty of fish in the sea. It can be said that he has given us a chance,¡± one of the young masters said boldly.


    Jiang Yu was surprised. ¡°Someone confessed so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, you don¡¯t know that Lu Qi is the goddess of our horse farm.¡±


    Lu Qi¡¯s face turned red from thepliment. The heroic spirit from before disappeared and was reced by a blush. Everyone was stunned.


    Jiang Yu rubbed her chin. Look at how Lu Qi had attracted so much attention just because she had just lost her love. It seemed that Lu Qi would be able to get over it soon.


    Xue Dong was very dissatisfied when he heard Lu Qi being praised, so he had no choice but to walk over personally.


    However, before he could get close, he was blocked by a staff member with discerning eyes.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t disturb our distinguished guests.¡±


    Presumably, Xue Dong¡¯s brazen cheating had already angered everyone. Who didn¡¯t know that these two had been engaged since they were young?


    On the other side, second young master Bai was even more intent on fawning over Jiang Yu, so he brought the two out of the horse farm, expressing that he wanted to treat them well.


    Xue Dong was left alone on the spot.


    ¡°Young Master Xue, quicklye and help me. I¡¯m so scared!¡± A woman¡¯s delicate voice suddenly rang out.


    Xue Dong was so frustrated that he no longer had the interest to teach others.


    At this moment, a phone call came in, ¡°Brat, how dare you be so reckless! Now, thepany can¡¯t find such a huge amount of money at the moment. We can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡±


    Xue Dong said in surprise, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Lu familypromise with us?¡± He just saw that Lu Qi was still alive and well.


    ¡°The Lu family has now cooperated with the Mo family, we can¡¯t threaten them anymore!¡± Father Xue sighed, ¡°You still have the mood to eat, drink, and have fun. Come back quickly and think of a way to deal with this matter! Even if you have to beg for funds you need to do it, do you understand?¡±


    Xue Dong stood rooted to the ground. He realized the seriousness of the matter. If the funds were not in ce, they would have to pay ten times the penalty for breach of contract!


    Overnight, the Xue family would be severely injured.


    However, if he were to request for other people to invest, he would have to give away the profits ruthlessly. Other people were different from the Lu family. They were all very shrewd. It was very likely that the Xue family would have to put in all their effort, but they would still be making money for others. The five-year-long project would also drag down the Xue family. It would just be slower.


    However, this was something that could not be helped.


    Xue Dong¡¯s face was covered in dust as he silently left the horse farm.


    Meanwhile, second young master Bai led everyone to y billiards.


    Jiang Yu sat at the side and watched as Lu Qi was coaxed into a good mood by a few people.


    She gave second young master Bai a thumbs up.


    Second Young Master Bai walked over and sat beside Jiang Yu, he said softly, ¡°Sister-inw, your mission is too simple. These kids already have a good impression of Lu Qi. Now, I don¡¯t need to give them any special instructions. They all know how to behave.¡±


    Jiang Yu recalled that she had just seen Xue Dong, and she could not help but look a little cold. ¡°Get someone to check if Xue Dong has left. If he hasn¡¯t, stop him. Don¡¯t let hime over and ruin her mood.¡±


    Second Young Master Bai received the order and the attendant he sent out quickly returned. ¡°He has already left, but there¡¯s a little girl peeking outside the door sneakily!¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows and looked towards the door. As expected, she saw Jiang Ran¡¯s panicked expression that shed past.


    Heh, she actually followed me here.


    What is she trying to do?


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her. You don¡¯t have to chase her away.¡±


    She wanted to see what this person was trying to do.


    Outside the main door, Jiang Ran also felt that it was too annoying to stand by the door like this. She decided to hide in an empty room and continue to observe.


    She stood there until her legs were almost sore, but she did not give up. She wanted to find out which old man Jiang Yu had followed!


    After a while, Jiang Yu finally came out alone.


    There was no one else with her.


    Jiang Ran only heard Jiang Yu say, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Is the room ready?¡±


    The waiter said respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s ready. You can go there directly.¡±


    Jiang Yu waited inside for a long time, but Jiang Ran didn¡¯t make any further movements. She was a little tired and nned to take a rest.


    As expected, Jiang Ran still sneakily followed her.


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t figure out Jiang Ran¡¯s thoughts for a moment.


    After a while, the manager knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Miss Jiang, do you want me to send a few people to serve you? The masseuses here are pretty good! Do you need to find a few female masseuses?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded.


    Soon, a few female masseuses came in.


    Jiang Ran was a little impatient from waiting, but she still couldn¡¯t find any old geezer.


    But just as she was lost in her thoughts, she suddenly heard Jiang Yu¡¯s muffled groaning from the room.


    Jiang ran was extremely excited.


    Maybe the old man was already waiting in the room.


    With that thought, Jiang Ran immediately took out her cell phone and called someone to catch the adulterer!

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: There Was No Man In The Room</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Not long after, Wei Juan rushed over with a few of her subordinates.


    The moment she saw Jiang Ran, she asked with murderous intent, ¡°Which room is that girl in?¡±


    Jiang Ran pointed to a room.


    Immediately, Wei Juan walked to the door, and as expected, she heard a muffled groaning from inside.


    ¡°Good, you b * tch!¡±


    Jiang Yu had already noticed her movements when Jiang Ran brought people over.


    However, she continued to enjoy the masseuse¡¯s services with a calm expression.


    Sure enough, the room was kicked open in a short while.


    Wei Juan¡¯s exasperated voice sounded, ¡°Jiang Yu, how could you be so shameless to have an affair with someone else!¡±


    Wei Juan rushed in furiously but was stunned by the scene before her.


    She only saw a few female masseuses looking at her in horror. Some of them were massaging Jiang Yu¡¯s feet, some were repairing her nails, and some were applying facial masks on Jiang Yu.


    There was not a single man in the entire room.


    Wei Juan was stunned, and the broom in her hand fell to the ground.


    Jiang Ran also followed her in. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re just waiting to be kicked out... Huh!¡± She said in puzzlement.


    Why was it like this.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Jiang Ran up and down, but she did not see any men.


    ¡°What? Are you looking for something?¡±


    Wei Juan¡¯s face turned pale, and she hit Jiang Ran¡¯s face. ¡°Nonsense! How dare you disturb your sister¡¯s peace! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Wei Juan quickly threw the me on Jiang Ran.


    She gave her two big ps before she leaving immediately.


    The servants outside were puzzled. ¡°Madam, what adulterer?¡±


    Wei Juan¡¯s face was livid. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? There is no adulterer! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡±


    This was the first time Jiang Ran was beaten by her mother, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so reckless in the future. You stay here and apologize to her. I¡¯m leaving first!¡± After saying that, Wei Juan left in a hurry.


    In the room, Jiang Yu wasughing her head off.


    This Jiang Ran was too funny. She didn¡¯t investigate anything and just rushed up to deliver herself an embarrassment.


    Jiang Yu was so happy that she sleptfortably for a while.


    Second Young Master Bai was on a mission to relieve Lu Qi¡¯s boredom. When he heard that someone came to catch a cheater in a hurry and made a mistake and left, he immediatelyughed his head off.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. Miss Jiang is really too interesting. I want to share this news with you.¡±


    Second Young Master Bai took out his phone and quickly edited the message. He sent it to Mo Long, ¡°Brother Mo, sister-inw is too talented. Not only is her horsemanship amazing, but her family came to catch her cheating today and made a big mistake. It¡¯s really funny!¡±


    Lu Qi was also stunned for a moment and shook his head. Jiang Yu saw that Jiang Ran didn¡¯t make any movements just now, so she changed her position. She didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Ran would really be framed.


    Mo Long quickly replied, ¡°Horse farm?¡±


    It was the first time second young master Bai received Mo Long¡¯s instant reply. He quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s at the horse farm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Mo Long replied.


    Second Young Master Bai looked at this message and was confused. ¡°Brother Mo, aren¡¯t youing back tomorrow afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m early. I just got off the ne,¡± Mo Long simply replied a few words without much warmth.


    However, second young master Bai came back to his senses. Could it be that brother Mo was in a hurry to see his sister-inw.


    Second Young Master Bai held Lu Qi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Miss Lu, I have a suggestion. Let¡¯s not be a third wheel here! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Lu Qi was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Xiao Yu¡¯s boyfriend ising?¡±


    Second Young Master Bai nodded. Lu Qi probed, ¡°Is it rted to the Mo Family?¡±


    Second Young Master Bai said, ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± Second Young Master Bai pointed to the sky.


    Lu Qi was dumbfounded.


    Jiang Yu stretched herself.


    She had just opened the room when she saw second young master Bai and Lu Qi walking over.


    Lu Qi said apologetically, ¡°Yu¡¯er, I have to go.¡±


    Second Young Master Bai also blinked. ¡°I¡¯ll send Miss Lu Home. Also, I¡¯ve already made arrangements. The hot spring here is very good. Miss Jiang, enjoy it slowly!¡±


    Jiang Yu thought that the two of them were going on a date, so she waved her hand without hesitation. ¡°Go!¡±


    As expected, the two of them quickly ran away.


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°When friends grow up, they can¡¯t stay!¡±


    When Jiang Yu had just finished soaking in the hot spring and returned to her room to take a shower.


    The door was suddenly opened by someone, and a tall and straight figure walked in with a cold air.


    Jiang Yu was still in the bathroom, hummingfortably.


    She was like a happy little bird.


    Mo Long put down his coat and sat at the side, waiting. He smiled and shook his head, ¡°This girl, she is quite happy without me.¡±


    Jiang Ran was pped twice. She was very unwilling to ept it, but she refused to apologize to Jiang Yu.


    Therefore, she decided to continue following Jiang Yu and vowed to find that old man.


    As expected, a man entered Jiang Yu¡¯s room.


    That man was in a wheelchair. Although his face could not be seen, he was definitely an extremely old man.. Otherwise, why would he not be able to stand up.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: Cut Off Her Arm!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Moreover, this old man had bodyguards with him.


    There were two bodyguards standing guard outside the door.


    Jiang Ran hesitated for a moment. She wanted to confirm what was going on inside herself.


    Therefore, Jiang Ran walked over. Without waiting for the bodyguards to react, she made a gesture as if she was going to rush in to investigate.


    ¡°Sister, are you alright? Who are you guys? I want to see my sister!¡±


    Jiang Yu, who was taking a shower, heard the voice that was still lingering, but she did not care.


    She continued humming.


    What was wrong with Jiang Ran this time.


    But she did not speak, but someone in the room spoke.


    The man¡¯s deep and hoarse voice was filled with authority. ¡°Who is that noisy? Break her legs and throw her out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The bodyguard received the order and immediately attacked Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Ran screamed in fear, ¡°What are you doing? Sister, my good sister, save me!¡±


    Otherwise, her legs would really be broken.


    These people did not seem to be faking it!


    Jiang Yu put on her clothes and walked out in surprise. As expected, she saw a man with a fierce aura sitting in a wheelchair with his eyes narrowed.


    Before Jiang Yu could react, she heard Jiang Ran¡¯s cry for help from outside.


    ¡°Sister, if you cause me to lose my leg, father will definitely chase you out of the house.¡±


    Outside, Jiang Ran was still screaming like a pig being ughtered. Her voice was filled with terror.


    The man¡¯s voice just now was too cold and dangerous. She already regretteding over to catch him.


    Now, she was the one being caught.


    She did not even see him and her leg would be broken. That was really too tragic.


    When Mo Long heard that woman actually dared to threaten Jiang Yu, his gaze immediately darkened.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Mo Long nodded and Jiang Yu walked out.


    She saw two bodyguards suppressing Jiang Ran underground and were about to break her leg.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as if she had found her savior. ¡°Sister! Quickly get them to release me!¡±


    She was scared out of her wits.


    Jiang Yu walked over and looked down at Jiang Ran. ¡°Why should I save you? You brought people to catch me today. You¡¯ve been following me for a long time and couldn¡¯t find anything. Won¡¯t you be very disappointed?¡±


    The bodyguards waited respectfully for Jiang Yu¡¯s order.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that there¡¯s an old man in your room. If you dare to bully me, Daddy will definitely beat you to death!¡±


    Jiang Ran thought that she had obtained the tool to threaten Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve reminded me. Cut off her arm and wait for an hour before you reattach it!¡±


    She looked at Jiang Ran¡¯s pale face and said with a smile, ¡°This way, you can go home in one piece.¡±


    Jiang Hai would not listen to her no matter how lively Jiang Ran was.


    Especially since Jiang Ran failed to catch the cheater today. It was no longer useful for her to say that Jiang Yu had secretly met a man. No one would believe her.


    Jiang Ran screamed miserably and was taken away.


    Jiang Yu stretched herself.


    She pushed the door open again and walked in.


    As soon as she entered, she was pulled into the man¡¯s arms.


    At that moment, the man had already stood up from the wheelchair. He lowered his head and sniffed the fragrance on her body. Mo Long could not help but feel a little intoxicated. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really too charming today!¡±


    How did this girl think of it? Taking someone¡¯s arm off and putting it back on.


    This Jiang Ran must have suffered a dumb loss and would have angered herself to death.


    This little girl was very entric and very interesting.


    Jiang Yu leaned on the man¡¯s body.


    Her eyebrows rxed happily and she said in an extremely good mood, ¡°Other than not having much strength, the rest of me is very powerful!¡±


    The little woman looked somewhat high-spirited and radiant.


    Mo Long¡¯s throat rolled up and down as he exhaled in a low voice, ¡°Not having much strength makes it easy to push you down?¡±


    In the next second, he saw a hint of shyness in the woman¡¯s eyes. Although it was fleeting, it was exceptionally charming.


    Jiang Yu tried to change the topic, ¡°Why did youe back early?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I heard that my wife is good at cavalry and I couldn¡¯t wait toe over to take a look.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you camete and didn¡¯t see it.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll specially perform for you next time.¡±


    Mo Long nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He was finally willing to let go of her. However, he took the opportunity to hold her hand and said, ¡°You performed so well today. How can I reward you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jiang Yu helped him back into the wheelchair, worried that he would get tired after standing for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reward you with a full meal.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her lips as he spoke.


    At this moment, Jiang Ran was being taken to a quiet ce. There was no one to disturb her here. Even if Jiang Ran screamed her lungs out, no one would notice.


    The bodyguard threw Jiang Ran into the shabby house.


    He took a step forward.


    Jiang Ran was scared to death and begged for mercy pitifully.


    But the bodyguard¡¯s face was cold. He grabbed her arm and, as expected, removed her arm.


    The immense pain made her break out in cold sweat.


    But this was not the end. The bodyguard grabbed her other arm and removed it again.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡±


    Jiang Ran let out a pig-like cry.


    Unfortunately, the immense pain drowned her out. The bodyguard was still watching outside expressionlessly.


    ¡°Miss Jiang said that the arms will be reattached after an hour!¡±


    ¡°Just wait patiently.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s small face was pale.. This was too long.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: Kick Her Out Of The House</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    That night, when Jiang Yu returned to the Jiang family home, she saw Jiang Hai waiting in the living room with a serious expression on his face.


    Wei Juan was wiping away Jiang Ran¡¯s tears. ¡°Good girl, stop crying. Your father will give you justice!¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying today. No one would believe her if she said that no one bullied her.


    At that moment, Jiang Ran saw Jiang Yu enter the room and immediately pointed at Jiang Yu and used, ¡°Mom, it was Jiang Yu who not only had a tryst with an old man, but also allowed the old man¡¯s bodyguards to bully me and break my hand!¡±


    Wei Juan¡¯s heart ached. She turned to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, stop right there! How could you do this to your sister!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Wei Juan and asked in confusion, ¡°What did I do to her?¡±


    Jiang ran raised her hand that was already in good condition. ¡°You were the one who had my hand broken and restored!¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Are you trying to say that you saw an old man enter my room and even brought mother here to catch me? You were dissatisfied and wanted to continue ndering me?¡±


    Jiang Yu could tell from the situation that Wei Juan had not told Jiang Hai about today¡¯s blunder.


    Jiang Hai¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. He looked at Wei Juan and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Yu walked over to her father¡¯s side and sat down. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Jiang Ran and the others.


    Wei Juan¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, but she still lowered her head and said truthfully, ¡°Today, Ran Ran was too anxious. Before the old man arrived, Ran Ran called me over to catch them in action. In the end, I didn¡¯t see him!¡±


    Jiang Hai was slightly angry. ¡°You brought people over to catch her?¡±


    There was actually such a thing? Even if Jiang Yu really had a man outside, she still had to hide it. She couldn¡¯t catch the man so brazenly. Wouldn¡¯t that tarnish the Jiang family¡¯s reputation?


    Seeing Jiang Hai¡¯s disapproving gaze, Wei Juan quickly said, ¡°At that time, I was also burning with anxiety. Who would have thought that the old man woulde overter? Ran Ran saw it and wanted to enter to check, but in the end, her hand was broken by the old man¡¯s bodyguard!¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s hand trembled slightly. When she thought of this matter, she felt that her wrist was still hurting faintly.


    Jiang Hai looked at Jiang Yu. ¡°Yu¡¯er, what exactly is going on? Did you really go with an old man outside?¡± He questioned uncertainly.


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips. ¡°Who said I had an old man? Who saw him? Jiang Ran? She also said that she saw him and brought people to catch us together, but she didn¡¯t catch him either! I don¡¯t think sister has good eyesight!¡±


    It was indeed not good. The uncle was so imposing, how could he be seen as an old man.


    Jiang Ran shouted, ¡°Dad, I have evidence! Dad, look, I took a photo of that old man at the door!¡±


    Jiang Ran jumped up and showed the photo she took to Jiang Hai.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes jumped and quickly came over. In the photo, she could only see two bodyguards, blocking Mo Longpletely. She could only see the back of the Mo Long who was pushing the door open.


    But what could a photo prove?


    Jiang Yu sneered.


    Wei Juan also looked over and immediately said, ¡°I remember this room. Jiang Yu was in this room today. I can testify!¡±


    Wei Juan seemed to want Jiang Yu to really mess around outside. Her voice became much more agitated.


    Jiang Hai frowned, he looked at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, how can you be so unruly outside and ruin the family¡¯s reputation? I order you to break off your rtionship with the old man immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t ever enter the Jiang family again.¡±


    Thinking of how Jiang Yu often didn¡¯te home at night, Jiang Hai had always felt that this daughter of his was going to lose the Jiang family¡¯s face sooner orter.


    Now, even if he only saw her back view, he seemed to be certain that Jiang Yu was that kind of unruly woman.


    Jiang Yu was a little disappointed.


    He didn¡¯t expect his father to convict her so quickly.


    Compared to her, he seemed to be more willing to believe Jiang Ran¡¯s words. Even though there were no signs of injury on Jiang Ran¡¯s hands, Jiang Hai still believed Jiang Ran¡¯s story and thought that she had bullied Jiang Ran.


    The entire Jiang family seemed to be eager to convict her.


    But why? She was Wei Juan¡¯s biological daughter, but she had to stand behind Jiang Ran.


    She was also his father¡¯s daughter, but her father had ced the honor of the family on Jiang Ran.


    At this moment.


    A servant¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door, ¡°Master, there¡¯s a Mr. Mo outside who wants to see you!¡±


    Not long after, a man in a wheelchair was slowly pushed in.


    The person who came was Mo Long, who was being pushed by Teng Yi.


    When Jiang Ran saw the wheelchair, she immediately eximed, ¡°Father, this is the wheelchair I saw today!¡±


    Although she was very surprised, the man was exceptionally good-looking, and he was not old at all.


    However, Jiang Ran seemed to have caught the evidence that Jiang Yu was fooling around outside.


    Jiang Hai turned pale with fright and quickly stood up. ¡°You are?¡±


    If he was not mistaken, Teng Yi, who was pushing the wheelchair, held an important position in the Mo group.


    And now, such a person actually pushed someone else¡¯s wheelchair personally.


    Who else could such a person be other than the legendary president of the Mo Group, who rarely appeared after a car ident?

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: I Am Her Boyfriend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Mo Long came to Jiang Yu¡¯s side and held her hand. ¡°Director Jiang, I am Jiang Yu¡¯s boyfriend!¡±


    Jiang Yu felt the warmthing from her hand and suddenly felt much more at ease.


    Just as Jiang Hai was still in shock, he heard Mo Long continue, ¡°My name is Mo Long.¡±


    As soon as this name was mentioned, Jiang Hai¡¯s breathing became heavier.


    A wave of unexpected surprise gushed out from his chest.


    Jiang ran was still shouting at the side, ¡°Dad, chase Jiang Yu out of the house quickly. This bastard man even came to our house!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jiang Hai quickly berated Jiang Ran and excitedly went over, ¡°Mr. Mo Long, please take a seat! I didn¡¯t know that my daughter was dating the president of the Mo Group. It¡¯s really too unexpected!¡±


    Jiang Hai felt that this was very unreal. His useless daughter was actually able to bring back such a rich husband.


    He quickly ordered someone to treat them well.


    ¡°Someone, bring me my best tea leaves.¡±


    However, Mo Long stood motionlessly on the spot. ¡°I, this bastard, shouldn¡¯t be worthy of drinking tea.¡±


    The atmosphere in the entire hall suddenly turned cold.


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Yu would actually hook up with such a big figure. The Mo group was thergest wealthy family in the entire capital.


    The Mo group¡¯s businesses were spread across all walks of life. It was already not something small families like theirs couldpare to.


    And now, this person actually said that he was Jiang Yu¡¯s boyfriend?


    How could Jiang Yu hook up with such a powerful figure.


    Thinking of the man¡¯s swift and decisive actions, Jiang ran still felt a faint pain in her palm.


    Now, Mo long just stared coldly at Jiang Ran, who was speaking rudely.


    Jiang Hai reacted and immediately berated Jiang Ran, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Mo!¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s entire body trembled. She felt that she was being stared at and quickly lowered her head to admit her mistake. ¡°I... I said something wrong.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Ran gritted her teeth and put on a pitiful look. ¡°Mr. Mo, I was too worried about my sister today. That¡¯s why I wanted toe in and check on her. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. I was just being kind!¡±


    ¡°You keep calling her a cheater. How can you be kind?¡± Mo Long sneered.


    The scene was awkward. Wei Juan knew that the man in front of her could not be offended, so she quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Ran Ran, why aren¡¯t you serving tea and making an apology to your sister?¡±


    After a while, Jiang Yu and Mr. Mo Long sat at the side.


    Jiang Ran lowered her head and poured some tea. ¡°Sister, have some tea!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mo, have some tea!¡±


    The etiquette and manners were fully disyed.


    ¡°There is no overnight feud between a family. Since the misunderstanding has been resolved, we should get along well in the future,¡± Jiang Hai said with a smile.


    Jiang Ran sat next to her mother and looked at Jiang Yu with jealousy and hatred.


    The more Jiang Hai looked at Jiang Yu, the more satisfied he became. ¡°Mr. Mo, when did you and my daughter get together?¡±


    Mo Long took a sip of tea. ¡°A few days ago, I was ambushed by someone. It was Yu¡¯er who saved me. I promised that after she graduated from college, I would marry her!¡±


    Jiang Yu added, ¡°It was the day that you sold me to an old man for two million yuan!¡±


    Wei Juan looked a little ufortable and Jiang Hai immediately changed the topic, ¡°Haha, that was all your mother¡¯s carelessness. Fortunately, you were fated to meet him!¡±


    ¡°Yu¡¯er is my future wife. I came here today in the hope that director Jiang can restore her status as the eldest daughter so that people won¡¯t gossip about her! My woman naturally can¡¯t be bullied!¡± Mo Long said again.


    Jiang Hai still thought that he could have more business dealings with the Mo group, so he felt that it made sense. After all, Jiang Yu was his eldest daughter, so restoring her status was not a big deal.


    However, Wei Juan said unhappily, ¡°But if this happens, wouldn¡¯t it be unfair to Ran Ran? What would people think of Ran Ran?¡±


    To the outside world, they had always said that Jiang Yu was the adopted daughter of the Jiang family, and Ran Ran was the real daughter.


    If they were to spread the story that they had the wrong child, then Ran Ran would be an adopted daughter. This would affect Ran Ran¡¯s future. How could she marry into a rich family in the future?


    Jiang Hai hesitated when he heard this.


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Father, elder sister is already protected by Mr. Mo. She will definitely be a member of the Mo family in the future. However, if my reputation is not good, how can I marry in the future?¡±


    Jiang Yu said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you also have young master Ye protecting you?¡±


    Jiang Ran gritted her teeth. ¡°Young Master Ye and I have already separated.¡±


    Jiang Ran looked at Mo long.


    She suddenly felt that Mr. Mo Long had an extraordinary look. Although he was a cripple, he had a huge empire.


    This was the person who was truly worthy of her.


    Didn¡¯t Mr. Mo say that he was willing to marry Jiang Yu because he saved her life? She believed that Mr. Mo would soon abandon Jiang Yu and find that she was the most suitable person to marry into the Mo family.


    With Mr.. Mo as aparison, who would be willing to marry the person who couldn¡¯t even afford a luxury car.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: Back Her Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    ¡°Alright, this matter is decided. Yu¡¯er was originally the eldest daughter of the Jiang family. Now, I¡¯m just restoring her identity!¡±


    After Jiang Hai finished speaking, he looked at Mo Long in a fawning manner, ¡°Mr. Mo, then I will hold a banquet in three days and announce Yu¡¯er¡¯s identity. What do you think?¡±


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran¡¯s expressions changed immediately!


    Jiang Ran was so angry that her eyes were red. She wanted to say something, but when Jiang Hai¡¯s eyes red at her, she suddenly dared to be angry but did not dare to say anything.


    Father was too biased. Jiang Yu had be the eldest daughter. What about her reputation? Should she bear the reputation of an adopted daughter?


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Mr. Mo, why don¡¯t you rest here for the night? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare the room?¡± Jiang Hai looked at Mo Long with a smile.


    Mo Long nodded. Jiang Hai immediately got the servants to prepare the room. He even specially instructed them to arrange the room with the highest standards.


    When Mo Long arrived, it was as if the whole family was circling around him.


    Jiang Hai started to talk aboutpany business.


    ¡°Mr. Mo, since we¡¯re going to be a family in the future, we can also have some business dealings...¡±


    Before Jiang Hai could finish, Mo Long interrupted impatiently, ¡°I have been resting and not minding these matters recently. If there¡¯s anything, go and talk to Teng Yi!¡±


    Mo Long rubbed the space between his eyebrows.


    Jiang Hai looked at Teng Yi and quickly smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good too. Yu¡¯er, take Mr. Mo to the garden to rx. I will have a good chat with Mr. Teng.¡±


    Teng Yi received Mo Long¡¯s instructions and nodded.


    Jiang Yu pushed Mo Long to the garden, went around the secluded path, and came to a quiet ce.


    Then, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you here all of a sudden?¡±


    Didn¡¯t they say that their matter had to be kept a secret first?


    They would talk about it after they graduated from university.


    Mo Long sighed. ¡°Your mother went to catch you today?¡±


    Why did the topic suddenly change to this?


    Jiang Yu said in a normal tone, ¡°She just made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°And your sister doesn¡¯t like you very much?¡± Jiang Ran looked like she was hatefully trying to catch her. She really seemed to treat Jiang Yu as an enemy.


    She didn¡¯t look like a sister at all.


    Mo Long knew that Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t well-liked in the Jiang family, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be in a situation where she was treading on thin ice.


    After knowing this, how could he let her be bullied at home?


    That was why he came.


    Jiang Yu said indifferently, ¡°My mother and my sister don¡¯t like me and often target me, but I won¡¯t let them take advantage of me!¡±


    She was obviously targeted by her own mother, but when Jiang Yu said it out loud, it was as light as the wind.


    Perhaps it was because she appeared to be calm on the surface.


    Mo Long knew that children who grew up in orphanages yearned for family ties.


    ¡°In short, I will let everyone know that you are one of my people and I will not let them bully you anymore.¡±


    At least on the surface, he had to be polite.


    At least Jiang Hai had benefited and he could not let Jiang Yu suffer any more grievances in the Jiang family.


    Under the night sky, specks of sparks shone. Jiang Yu pushed him forward and chatted with him. Suddenly, Jiang Yu felt that this family wasn¡¯t as scary as usual.


    She had been neglected for the past year but because Mr. Mo Long said that he wanted to be her backer, it made her heart sparkle with Starlight.


    In fact, sometimes she had wondered if she wasn¡¯t the daughter of the Jiang family.


    Or perhaps, she was not cute enough to be doted on by her parents?


    Jiang Yu thought of her adoptive parents before she was eight years old. They were also cold to her. They raised her only to extract her blood to earn money. However, she did not understand when she was young and thought that they were her biological parents.


    It was not until she was eight years old that her adoptive parents were imprisoned for their crimes. She came to the orphanage and realized that she was only picked up by them.


    A gust of wind blew and disrupted Jiang Yu¡¯s thoughts.


    Only then did she realize that she had brought Mo Long back to the hall.


    Jiang Hai and Teng Yi were discussing matters in the study room.


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran walked out of the room one after the other.


    When they saw Mo Long, their attitudes had changed. The dissatisfaction from before had changed and they had be amiable.


    Wei Juan said, ¡°Mr. Mo, Yu¡¯er isn¡¯t sensible. She usually makes you worry a lot, right? She hasn¡¯t understood the rules since she was young and is very irritable. If you have anything to do, you can instruct Ran Ran to do it. She does everything well.¡±


    After she said that, Jiang Ran flicked her hair and revealed a smile that she thought was gentle. ¡°Mr. Mo, it was my fault before. In the future, if you need anything, you can tell me.¡±


    Mo Long frowned and his cold gaze swept over the mother and daughter. A little displeasure shed through his eyes.


    ¡°I do want to eat the pastry from pear garden.. Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Jiang Ran to make a trip!¡± Mo Long¡¯s voice was neither cold nor indifferent.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: Went To Fetch Something</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Jiang Ran frowned. The pear garden was two to three hours away from home.


    This was too far.


    Jiang Yu smiled silently and liked Mo Long¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Why? Sister doesn¡¯t want to go buy it?¡±


    Jiang Ran said angrily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go buy it.¡±


    Wei Juan nced at Mo Long awkwardly. She clearly felt sorry for her daughter, but she could only smile and say, ¡°Then hurry back.¡±


    Jiang Ran left very quickly.


    The servants had already prepared Mo Long¡¯s room.


    Jiang Yu sent him into his room.


    It was alreadyte, so the two of them went back to their rooms.


    By the time Jiang Ran finally finished buying the pastries, it was already midnight.


    Jiang Ran was not in a hurry to send the pastries over. Instead, she went back to her room, dressed up, and changed into a sexy dress.


    Only then did she carry the pastries to Mo Long¡¯s room with satisfaction.


    However, she saw two bodyguards standing at the door of Mo Long¡¯s room.


    When the bodyguards saw Jiang Raning over, they coldly stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Jiang Ran had an impression of these two bodyguards. Right now, her expression was not very good. ¡°It was Mr. Mo who asked me to buy the pastries.¡±


    The two bodyguards looked at each other. One of the bodyguards stretched out his hand. ¡°Give it to me. You can leave now!¡±


    Jiang Ran was not willing to leave just like that. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I have something to say to Mr. Mo Long. Can you let me in?¡±


    The bodyguard was impatient. ¡°Sir has instructed that apart from Miss Jiang Yu, no one can disturb his rest.¡±


    It was Jiang Yu again!


    Jiang Ran¡¯s expression was very ugly. She could only pass the pastries to the bodyguard and leave reluctantly.


    In the room, Mo Long listened to themotion outside but had no intention of opening the door.


    He was texting Jiang Yu. ¡°Yu¡¯er, do you have any ces you want to go? I¡¯ll take you out for a walk tomorrow?¡±


    Jiang Yu put on a face mask and replied, ¡°Sure, I do have a ce I want to take you to.¡±


    Mo Long was extremely curious. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment before saying, ¡°You will know once you get there.¡±


    A smile shed across Mo Long¡¯s eyes. This girl was really good at keeping people guessing.


    The next day.


    When Jiang Hai found out that Jiang Yu was going out to y with Mo Long, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright. This is also good. Yu¡¯er, you must take good care of Mr. Mo. while Mr. Mo is recuperating. It is also good to go out and rx.¡±


    Jiang Hai had already learned from Teng Yi that ever since Mr. Mo long got into a car ident a year ago, he had very little to do with thepany¡¯s matters. He usually let Teng Yi handle it while Mr. Mo long recuperated in peace.


    When Jiang Ran heard that, she immediately seized the opportunity and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with my sister too. There will be some aspects that sister can¡¯t take care of. Moreover, I know many ces that are suitable for rxing. My sister has never been anywhere before, so she might not be able to arrange it well!¡±


    Wei Juan heard this and quickly smiled. ¡°Yes, let Ran Ran go too, so that we can take care of her!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked in Jiang Ran¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to go? The ce we¡¯re going to is quite far away.¡±


    Jiang Ran immediately nodded and showed a very concerned look. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±


    Jiang Yu curled her lips silently.


    After a while, they walked out of the Jiang residence.


    There were a few cars parked outside the door.


    One of them was Mo Long¡¯s special car and the other was a bodyguard¡¯s car.


    Jiang Yu brought Mo Long to the special car.


    Jiang Ran immediately opened the car door and wanted to follow them in.


    However, she was stopped by Jiang Yu. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this car can¡¯t sit too many people. You can go on the car behind!¡±


    After saying that, she mmed the door shut.


    Jiang Ran wanted to open the car door again.


    Unexpectedly, the car door was locked from the inside.


    The car behind was the car of the bodyguard. The bodyguard was fierce. She didn¡¯t want to get in that car.


    However, before Jiang Ran could react, the two cars started at the same time.


    No one paid attention to her and just drove away.


    Jiang Ran gritted her teeth and quickly called her chauffeur over to follow.


    In the car, Jiang Yu nced at the?mirror and was a little surprised. She was quite persistent. She was actually able to catch up with her like this.


    The three cars drove on the highway just like that.


    ¡°Follow my instructions. I want to pick up something!¡± Jiang Yu said in a low voice.


    Mo Long let her do what she wanted.


    However, when they turned the corner, Jiang Yu deliberately made the car drive faster,pletely shaking off Jiang Ran who was following behind.


    The car became farther and farther away until they finally arrived at a small vige.


    The car stopped and Jiang Yu said to Mo Long, ¡°This is where I lived before I was eight years old. My home is there!¡±


    She pushed Mo Long towards a ce that was no longer inhabited.


    Jiang Yu followed her memory and entered the room.. She pulled out an iron box from under the bed, opened it, and took out an inconspicuous bracelet.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Dream To Study Medicine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Jiang Yu showed it to Mo Long. ¡°This is something that I kept with me since I was young. It wasn¡¯t until I arrived at the orphanage that I realized that this bracelet didn¡¯t match with my adoptive parents¡¯ financial situation at all. It¡¯s very likely that it was there when I was born! So, I want to take it back now.¡±


    After Jiang Yu finished speaking, she pushed Mo Long out.


    This ce had only left her with trauma. She did not miss it at all.


    When she was young, her parents had adopted her only because they wanted to sell her panda blood for money!


    They fed her many things in order to drain her blood dry.


    As a result, she had been very weak since she was young.


    Mo Long could not help but clench his fists as he listened to Jiang Yu¡¯s story about his past.


    Regarding Jiang Yu¡¯s investigation, they only found that she grew up in an orphanage. They did not know that she had adoptive parents before she was eight years old.


    ¡°These people deserve to die!¡± Mo Long said coldly.


    ¡°They got their serve of karma. After it was exposed, they were imprisoned for child abuse.¡± Jiang Yu did not have much kinship with the two people.


    She squatted down, she reached out and touched Mo Long¡¯s injured leg. ¡°Did you know? I¡¯ve always wanted to study medicine since I was young because I wanted to take care of my body and treat the orphanage principal who often gets sick. But now, I want to cure your leg after I study medicine!¡±


    Jiang Yu studied medicine at Qing Teng University.


    She had read medical books in the past few years, but she rarely practiced them, so she didn¡¯t know much about some things.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± Jiang Yu raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Your leg will definitely recover in the future.¡±


    Mo Long looked at the serious expression on the woman¡¯s face, and a soft feeling shed across his heart.


    He had already asked many famous doctors to see his leg, and they all said that it could not be curedpletely.


    But now, he could not bear to let the hope in the girl¡¯s eyes fade away, so he nodded. ¡°Yes, I trust you.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled sweetly and handed the bracelet to him. ¡°This is something that has been with me since I was young. I¡¯ll give it to you now. When I¡¯ve finished studying, I¡¯ll help you heal your leg, and then I¡¯ll take it back!¡±


    She said that she would give such an important thing to him, so she gave it to him.


    Mo Long stretched out his hands and received the bracelet in his hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go somewhere else!¡±


    There were only ten days left before Jiang Yu had to report to the university.


    Jiang Yu had also nned today. She wanted to take Mo Long for a good walk and see the great rivers and mountains.


    However, when they walked back and arrived at the fork in the road where they had ditched Jiang Ran, they found that Jiang Ran¡¯s car was still parked there, stubbornly waiting.


    Jiang Ran waited for a long, long time.


    She called Jiang Yu, but she could not get through.


    But she was not willing to go back like this.


    She thought that she might as well wait for them toe back.


    Last night, she had discussed it with Wei Juan.


    The reason why her father was willing to publicly announce that Jiang Yu was her biological daughter was because of Mo Long.


    But what if Mo Long took a liking to her in the end and took the initiative to ask to be engaged to her?


    Then Jiang Yu would have nothing to do with it.


    Therefore, in order to take down Mo Long, Jiang Ran was very determined.


    Although he was a cripple, it was a good thing that he had a huge family fortune.


    At this moment, Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up after waiting for a long time. She hurriedly said to the driver, ¡°Quick, quickly follow them!¡±


    Hence, when Jiang Yu and the others drove out, another small tail followed behind.


    This time, Jiang Ran learned her lesson and followed them closely. She was unwilling to be shaken off no matter what.


    When Jiang Ran followed them out of the car, she discovered that they had arrived at the top of the mountain. Right now, Jiang Yu was pushing Mo Long towards a marriage tree.


    ¡°I heard that the marriage tree here works very well. If we make a wish together, we can be together forever!¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Jiang Ran followed up and said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Jiang Yu, what are you doing? Mr. Mo won¡¯t y such a childish game with you.¡±


    But who knew that Mo Long was very cooperative. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a wish to be together with you till old age!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jiang Yu said and closed her eyes together with Mo Long.


    They looked very loving.


    Jiang Ran saw that the two of them were really so loving. She was so angry that she stomped her feet, but there was nothing she could do.


    She could not interrupt the two of them at this time.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu and Mo Long were showing off their love.


    The two of them then took a rest on the spot.


    Jiang Ran felt that she had a chance to show off, so she went over again. ¡°Mr. Mo, I brought some pastries and tea.¡±


    Jiang Yu said meaningfully, ¡°You¡¯re quite well prepared! But if you¡¯re so free, shouldn¡¯t you go look for Young Master Ye?¡±


    Jiang Ran quickly said, ¡°I already said that young master Ye and I have broken up. Mr. Mo Long, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Jiang Yu pursed her lips and looked at her with a smile.


    Jiang Ran was a little scared from being looked at. It was at this moment that a car stopped nearby.


    Young Master Ye got out of the car. ¡°Ran Ran, why didn¡¯t you answer my calls! ?¡±


    Young master Ye came forward and looked at Jiang Ran unhappily.


    He grabbed Jiang Ran¡¯s hand and pulled her over.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: You¡¯ve Changed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jiang Ran was dumbfounded.


    Although she said that she had broken up with Young Master Ye, she didn¡¯t tell him everything. She still wanted to ask him for help if there was anything she needed.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect him toe over personally.


    Thinking of something, Jiang Ran immediately looked at Jiang Yu.


    She saw that Jiang Yu looked like she was ready to enjoy a good show, squinting and munching on melon seeds. How could she not realise what had happened by now? Jiang Yu must have called him over.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Jiang Ran was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    Young Master Ye, on the other hand, held onto her tightly and refused to let her leave.


    ¡°Young Master Ye, I¡¯m not free now. Go back first and wait for me toe for you,¡± Jiang Ran said to Young Master Ye, wanting to send this person away.


    ¡°What¡¯s matter is more important than me. Ran Ran, you¡¯ve changed!¡± Young Master Ye was rather disappointed.


    In the past, Jiang Ran was so obedient and tame. Since when did she not answer his calls, even wanted to send him away.


    Looking at them pulling and tugging, Jiang Yu pped her hands and pushed Mo Long. ¡°Uncle, let me take you somewhere else to rx.¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to push Mo Long into the car.


    Jiang Ran rushed up. ¡°Sister, where are you going? I will go with you!¡±


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips. ¡°Why are you following us? Do you want to be a third wheel? It¡¯s better to be with your own boyfriend.¡±


    Young Master Ye also nodded. ¡°Yes, Ran Ran, where do you want to go? We¡¯ll go together.¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t have a boyfriend! Young Master Ye, I¡¯ve already broken up with you.¡±


    Jiang Ran was worried that Mo Long would misunderstand, so she quickly exined.


    This sentence made young master Yepletely furious. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Take your time to chat. Goodbye.¡± Jiang Yu took the opportunity when Jiang Ran had no time to care about this side and got into the car with Mo Long.


    She didn¡¯t give Jiang Ran any time to catch up at all and let the driver drive away.


    Jiang Ran was angry and anxious. Only then did she say to young master Ye impatiently, ¡°Young Master Ye, if my sister is to be with that man, my father would have to make me suffer and announce that I¡¯m a fake daughter. By then, how would I be able to stand in the circle?¡±


    Young Master Ye was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. In order topliment Mr. Mo long in the wheelchair, my father nned to lie and say that Jiang Yu is the eldest daughter of the Jiang family. I¡¯m busy breaking them up now, so I lied and said that we¡¯ve broken up.¡± Jiang Ran¡¯s face was bitter. It was very easy for a guy to feel protective.


    Following that, under Jiang Ran¡¯s deliberate nder, Jiang Yu became a very scheming and malicious woman who deliberately tried to curry favor with the rich and powerful to get her father to give her the title of eldest daughter.


    Young Master Ye was also very angry when he heard that. ¡°She actually bullied you like that! You should have told me earlier, and I would have helped you think of a way.¡±


    Jiang ran shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already found the fastest way, which is to break the rtionship between these two people. Don¡¯t look for me for the next few days.¡±


    Young Master Ye looked at her with a troubled expression. ¡°What do you want to do? I won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°Then can your Ye family defeat the Mo family? Can you make my father change his mind? I can only rely on myself now,¡± Jiang Ran said with some grievance.


    Young Master Ye was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just pretending to like Mr. Mo long. I¡¯ll be going to school soon. When I keep my identity as the eldest miss, I¡¯ll dump him and go to Hu City to study! We can be together again!¡±


    Young Master Ye didn¡¯t know how much of Jiang Ran¡¯s words he believed.


    ¡­


    The news that the Jiang family was going to marry the Mo family had long been spread by Jiang Hai.


    He even said that Mr. Mo Long would be there personally. Therefore, Jiang Hai was very pleased with himself these few days and received a lot of ttery and ttery from business people.


    The aristocratic families that usually had no rtions with each other also all proposed to send gifts.


    Wei Juan was busy with the banquet in three days.


    She was looking at the guest list in her hand. There were already quite a few wealthy families whom they hadn¡¯t been in contact often, making phone calls and hinting that they wanted to attend the banquet.


    As Wei Juan wrote the invitation letter, the more she wrote, the more she felt that the Mo family was too powerful.


    It would be great if the person who married the Mo family was Jiang Ran.


    Presumably, Mr. Mo long should have seen her daughter by now.


    While Wei Juan was thinking happily in her heart, a car came to the door.


    Jiang Ran actually came back early. Wei Juan hurriedly got up and looked around the door. ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s Mr. Mo Long?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Jiang Ran looked annoyed.


    ¡°Daughter, did you give Mr. Mo Long the pastries that you prepared?¡±


    ¡°Before I could take them out, Jiang Yu called young master Ye over. She ran away with Mo Long!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier Jiang Ran became!


    ¡°What? Jiang Yu actually abandoned you!¡± Wei Juan threw the invitation letter heavily on the table.


    ¡°Daughter, I¡¯m telling you, Young Master Ye is not worthy of you at all. Stop wasting your time on him.. You¡¯re going to attend a noble university in the future. Can you not find someone better? Work harder these few days and take the opportunity to get Mo Long back!¡±

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: Faint</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Jiang Yu took Mo Long to a lot of ces.


    They only came back in the evening.


    The Jiang family was still busy.


    Even the servants greeted Jiang Yu respectfully when they saw her. ¡°Miss is back.¡±


    Jiang Ran ran out of her room when she heard the noise.


    Her face was full of surprise as she rushed downstairs. ¡°Mr. Mo Long!¡±


    Before she could run downstairs, she only saw Jiang Yu walking upstairs alone.


    There was no trace of Mr. Mo Long.


    The charming smile on Jiang Ran¡¯s face instantly copsed.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Why didn¡¯t youe back with Mr. Mo Long?¡± Could it be that Mr. Mo Long didn¡¯t like to be with Jiang Yu and sent Jiang Yu back?


    Jiang Yu looked at her like she was a fool. ¡°He has his own home, why would hee back to our ce?¡±


    After she was done, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m going to have a beauty sleep!¡±


    After walking around a lot today, Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t in the mood to chat with Jiang Ran.


    Therefore, she bypassed Jiang Ran and returned to her room.


    She was the one who insisted on sending Mo Long back to Mo Garden so that Jiang Ran would not take the opportunity to cause trouble.


    She was too smart to not give the other party the chance to get in touch with Mr. Mo Long.


    She returned to her room, took out her phone, and looked at the photo of herself and Mr. Mo Long by the beautiful sea of flowers.


    In the photo, time was peaceful. The two of them held hands and froze in the picture.


    Jiang Yu was a little engrossed in the photo.


    The knocking on the door interrupted Jiang Yu¡¯s thoughts.


    Jiang Ran stood at the door with her arms crossed and said proudly, ¡°Mom asked me to call you over to help. Everyone is so busy, but you¡¯re still cking off here. Hurry up!¡±


    Wei Juan was setting up the venue for the banquet.


    When she heard that Jiang Yu was back, she immediately wanted to vent her anger on behalf of Jiang Ran, so she immediately called Jiang Yu over.


    Jiang Yu slowly appeared at the door.


    Wei Juan said unhappily, ¡°What are you waiting for? It¡¯s all because of you that the house is so busy. Come over and give me a hand!¡±


    Jiang Yu walked over. Jiang Ran crossed her arms and followed behind her like a supervisor.


    ¡°Here, arrange this bouquet properly!¡± Wei Juan pointed at the messy roses at the side. They were all thorny.


    Jiang Yu frowned and turned to ask Wei Juan, ¡°Then what will sister do?¡±


    Wei Juan said with a straight face, ¡°I will naturally arrange for her to do other things.¡±


    Wei Juan asked Jiang Ran to do some very easy work.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu could only stretch out her hand and carefully arrange the flowers. Subconsciously, she still hoped to get along well with her mother.


    However, she identally pricked her hand.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Jiang Yu cried out in pain.


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran looked at each other with a trace of sess in their eyes. They still had a lot of dirty and tiring work to assign to Jiang Yu.


    In the past year, it seemed that Jiang Yu was used to doing odd jobs.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Continue! Do you think that you can eat and drink for free at home and not working?¡± Wei Juan sneered.


    Jiang Yu saw a bead of blood oozing out from the wound on her palm.


    Her face turned pale as she stared nkly at the drop of blood. She felt dizzy.


    She had a psychological trauma since she was young. Whenever she saw blood, she would feel dizzy and nauseous. The experience of having her blood drained would envelop her whole body once again.


    Wei Juan saw Jiang Yu standing there motionlessly and hurriedly walked over. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to work!¡±


    However, when she turned in front of her, she found that Jiang Yu was already sweating and trembling all over.


    Jiang Yu thought that her fear of blood would slowly disappear with age, but she seemed to have overestimated her own judgment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Wei Juan was shocked by her pale face.


    Those who didn¡¯t know would have thought that the rose thorns were poisonous, but she had only given her a small punishment.


    Jiang Ran also walked over. ¡°What are you pretending for? Are you trying to pretend to be sick and not work?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s breathing became heavier, and then she suddenly fainted on the spot.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what happened to her?¡±


    The mother and daughter were confused by Jiang Yu¡¯s condition, so they had no choice but to send Jiang Yu back to the Jiang family.


    They deliberately didn¡¯t send Jiang Yu to the hospital.


    They thought to themselves, it would be great if Jiang Yu could get sick for a few more days and not be able to attend the banquet.


    At that time, Jiang Ran would be the only young miss of the Jiang family and be the focus of the entire banquet.


    Jiang Yu was casually ced on the big bed with her eyes tightly shut.


    The cold feeling of her entire body was vivid in their minds, as if she was going to die in the next moment.


    Her phone kept ringing, but no one picked up.


    Soon, Mo Long arrived at the Jiang family home. ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Yu?¡±


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran were chatting andughing in the hall. When she saw Mo Longe to her door, Jiang Ran¡¯s fighting spirit was ignited again. ¡°Mr. Mo, do you want to stay for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Yu?¡± Mo Long said coldly.


    Wei Juan reluctantly said, ¡°She¡¯s sleeping in her room. This girl only knows how to bezy.¡±


    Mo Long frowned, let the bodyguard pushed him upstairs.

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: Strange Illness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran looked at each other and quickly followed.


    After so long, no one knew what Jiang Yu¡¯s condition was like now.


    She should be much better now. Wei Juan and Jiang Ran both felt that Jiang Yu must have caught a cold outside, so she had a fever.


    She should be fine after sleeping for a while.


    However, when Mo Long pushed open the room, he saw Jiang Yu curled up on the bed, her face pale.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± Mr. Mo Long was shocked.


    He quickly sent someone to send Jiang Yu to the hospital.


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran did not expect Jiang Yu¡¯s face to be even paler than before. She looked weak, as if she was about to die.


    They were also panicking at this time. They quickly followed her to the hospital.


    In the ward, the doctor checked Jiang Yu but shook his head. ¡°Strange, there are no symptoms at all. She is just unconscious!¡±


    Mo Long frowned.


    How did she end up like this?


    The doctor was helpless. In the end, he ssified Jiang Yu¡¯s illness as a rare disease. He could not find a way to treat her for the time being. He could only resign himself to fate.


    Wei Juan lowered her head guiltily.


    If people found out that Jiang Yu had fallen in front of her and she had ignored her, would they say that her mother was too cruel?


    ¡°Find out what happened to Jiang Yu today.¡± Mo Long gave out an icy aura and ordered on the spot.


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran looked at each other and secretly felt that they were really unlucky.


    Jiang Ran could only take a step forward. ¡°We arranged the banquet with Jiang Yu today, but Jiang Yu seemed to be a little ufortable and suddenly fell to the ground. We thought that she was too tired, so we sent her back to her room to rest.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s dark eyes were filled with hostility when he heard that. ¡°She¡¯s fainted but you sent her back to her room?¡±


    Wei Juan said guiltily, ¡°Who would have thought that her condition would worsen?¡±


    Mo Long sneered. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t wake up, you two will be buried together with her!¡±


    The mother and daughter were immediately guarded by the bodyguards. They couldn¡¯t leave even if they wanted to.


    They secretly prayed in their hearts that they wouldn¡¯t be affected by Jiang Yu. They hoped that Jiang Yu would wake up soon.


    Otherwise, she would not be able to exin this matter clearly.


    At night, Jiang Yu blinked her eyshes on the hospital bed.


    Everyone in the room immediately became restless. Even Jiang Hai looked as if he loved his daughter dearly. ¡°Mr. Mo, Yu¡¯er seems to be waking up.¡±


    Jiang Yu slowly opened her eyes. When she saw that everyone in her family was looking at her worriedly, she thought that she was hallucinating. It was fine that Jiang Hai was worried about her, but why were Wei Juan and Jiang Ran crying with joy.


    Could it be that she was dreaming again? That she had finally received the recognition of her family?


    Jiang Yu blinked, hoping that she would not wake up from this dream.


    Mo Long quickly asked, ¡°Yu¡¯er, how are you feeling?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and slowly sat up.


    The doctor quickly came over to check on Jiang Yu and found that she was much better. He was immediately puzzled. ¡°Why is her condition getting better for no reason?¡±


    This strange illness came and went in a strange way.


    In the end, Mo Long was the only one left in the ward to look after Jiang Yu.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    If her family knew that she would fall ill at the sight of blood, she would not be able to study medicine.


    Besides, Mo Long would definitely not let her study medicine.


    However, she still wanted to cure his leg, so Jiang Yu Lied.


    Mo Long looked at Jiang Yu with her head lowered. He did not want her to waste any more energy, so he changed the topic.


    ¡°I will find another doctor to take a look at you.¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. My illness came and went so suddenly. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    She was unconscious and looked so weak. How could it not be a problem?


    Mo Long looked at her disapprovingly, but he secretly made up his mind to find a godly doctor to treat her.


    Meanwhile, at the Jiang family home.


    Jiang Hai was throwing a tantrum in the hall.


    ¡°How did you take care of Yu¡¯er? She¡¯s so sick, how could you just leave her in the room? !¡±


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran rarely saw Jiang Hai throwing such a tantrum. They immediately became angry but did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°You two, pack your things and apany Yu¡¯er to the ward tonight. It¡¯s also an apology to Yu¡¯er, do you hear me?¡±


    Jiang Ran was extremely aggrieved. ¡°Dad, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Mo Long mes you, will you still be able to stand here in peace? Go and get ready!¡± Jiang Hai mmed the table angrily.


    Jiang Ran also felt some lingering fear. If Jiang Yu had not woken up today, Mr. Mo Long would have really sent them down to be buried with her!


    But what was so good about Jiang Yu? Why did Mr. Mo long value her so much?


    Jiang Ran packed her things in a wronged manner and went to the hospital.


    ¡°Mom, dad has never yelled at me for someone else before!¡± In the car, she pulled her mother in a wronged manner.


    Wei Juan also sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all because she has Mo Long to protect her. Otherwise... daughter, you must take Mo Long¡¯s heart.. When that timees, you can bully Jiang Yu however you want.¡±

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: You¡¯re Hurting Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    In the VIP suite of the hospital, Jiang Yu was resting in the ward.


    She was almost fully recovered, but Mo Long still insisted that she stay in the hospital for another day to prevent her condition from rpsing.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re okay, daughter!¡± Wei Juan and Jiang Ran pushed the door open and entered, pretending to be concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to take care of you tonight.¡±


    It was rare for Jiang Yu to see Wei Juan so considerate, so she couldn¡¯t say anything to reject her.


    Seeing this, Mo Long tacitly agreed to this matter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rest in the bedroom next door. Let me know if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    Although the people of the Jiang family were very detestable, as long as Jiang Yu still cared about this kinship, Mo Long could still tolerate them.


    Jiang Yu nodded. She didn¡¯t want Mo Long to work too hard.


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran looked at each other. Soon, Jiang Ran found an opportunity to leave.


    This VIP Ward had two bedrooms, a ward, and a kitchen hall. Everything was avable.


    The cost for a day was over ten thousand yuan.


    Jiang Ran nced at the closed door and thought of what Wei Juan said. She must take down Mo Long, so she immediately went into the other room and changed her clothes.


    When she came out, she was already wearing a sexy outfit.


    Wei Juan¡¯s message came through the phone. ¡°Daughter, I¡¯ll watch over Jiang Yu. I won¡¯t let her go and cause trouble. Go ahead and take down Mo Long!¡±


    Jiang Ran replied with an OK emoji.


    Men generally could not resist the temptation of women. Even if Mr. Mo Long really did not fall for her, as a cripple, he was still at her mercy.


    When the time came, the rice would be cooked and Mo Long would be engaged to her. At that time, she would be the most morous person at the banquet.


    Jiang Ran thought it through and walked to Mr. Mo Long¡¯s room. She pushed the door open and walked in, then closed the door again.


    The room was dark. Jiang Ran walked gently to the bed and felt a sleeping figure on the bed.


    She immediately took off her shoes and quietly got on the bed.


    She pounced on the figure.


    But before she could touch the figure, she was pressed down on the bed by a hand.


    The strength was so strong that Jiang Ran cried out in pain.


    ¡°Mr. Mo Long, you¡¯re hurting me!¡± Jiang Ran called out delicately.


    In the ward.


    Wei Juan¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this voice.


    Even Jiang Yu opened her eyes. ¡°I think I heard sister¡¯s voice?¡±


    Wei Juan said, ¡°You heard wrong. Go and rest.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s painful voice came from the other side again. ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Mo Long heard Jiang Ran¡¯s voice when he was pushed into the hall by another bodyguard with a wheelchair.


    He froze on the spot and looked at the room with a frown.


    Because the bodyguard took turns to take care of him, he let one of the bodyguards go in to rest first.


    There were originally two bedrooms, and he wanted one for the bodyguard.


    But unexpectedly, Jiang Ran came in with her luggage.


    Mo Long didn¡¯t have time to arrange a new room.


    In just a short while, he had just gone to buy supper when he heard a woman¡¯s voiceing from the bodyguard¡¯s room.


    Another bodyguard asked, ¡°Why is Jiang Ran in that room?¡±


    Mo Long thought of something and looked at the door without batting an eyelid.


    In the ward, Jiang Yu frowned and was about to get up. ¡°I¡¯d better go take a look. Something happened to my sister!¡±


    Wei Juan thought that the matter was settled and immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Your sister and Mr. Mo Long are more suitable. Don¡¯t disturb them!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what did you say?¡± Jiang Yu panicked and was about to leave immediately, but Wei Juan pressed her against the bed. ¡°With me here, don¡¯t think about leaving this room today.¡±


    Ran Ran must have seeded. She would not let Jiang Yu interrupt her at this time.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s tone was extreme.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open and Mo Long entered with a sullen face.


    The bodyguard immediately pulled Wei Juan out of the bed.


    Wei Juan looked at Mo Long in surprise. When she heard Jiang Ran¡¯s voice, which was still in pain, she pointed at Mo Long in disbelief. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Then who was the person with Jiang Ran now?


    Wei Juan hurriedly pushed the door open and ran out. She kicked open the bedroom door and saw that Jiang Ran was tied up on the big bed.


    A bodyguard was standing on top of her with his arms folded.


    Seeing everyone enter, the bodyguard¡¯s expression turned cold as he said, ¡°This woman suddenly barged in and tried to sneak attack me!¡±


    Wei Juan almost fainted. ¡°My daughter!¡±


    Jiang Yu, who was following behind, shook her head when she saw this scene.


    Seeing that Jiang Ran was actually wearing sexy clothes, how could she not realise what was going on!


    On the hospital bed, Jiang Ran was crying like a pear blossom in the rain. ¡°Mom, save me!¡±


    She had just pounced over, but she was pushed back onto the bed. She was not willing to let go, so she struggled desperately. In the end, she was tied up by the bodyguard.. He didn¡¯t not show any mercy at all.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: Don¡¯t Look At The Surveince</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>DragonBoatTrans


    Jiang Ran was still wondering why Mr. Mo Long was still so strong while he was recuperating?


    But when the lights were turned on, Jiang Ran saw that the person in the room was actually a bodyguard and almost fainted from anger.


    At that moment, Wei Juan also came in.


    Jiang Ran immediately called for help.


    ¡°Oh my God, what did my daughter do wrong? You want to abduct her from her own room and bring her here!¡± Wei Juan quickly reacted and the viinined first!


    The bodyguard said to Mo Long, ¡°Sir, it was this woman who sneaked in and threw herself on the bed! I subdued her, but she still tried to struggle, so I tied her up!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jiang Ran was extremely aggrieved. ¡°You¡¯re the one who bullied me!¡±


    Wei Juan had an idea and said, ¡°Mr. Mo Long, your men bullied my daughter to this extent and ruined my daughter¡¯s reputation. My daughter will definitely not be able to marry. So, as long as you marry my daughter, I won¡¯t pursue this matter anymore!¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s expression was originally calm, but now he looked at Wei Juan sharply. ¡°What did you say? !¡±


    Wei Juan was stunned and could not say a word in the face of this fierce look.


    Jiang Yu looked at all of this with disappointment. Her hands and feet were cold. Mo Long reached out to hold her hand andforted her silently.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a surveince camera in the hall? It¡¯ll be clear what happened!¡± Another bodyguard said.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the surveince camera.¡±


    However, no one listened to her. Wei Juan and Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t stop him even if they wanted to. The bodyguard had already gone to get the surveince camera.


    In the video, Jiang Ran entered another room. When she came out, she changed into sexy clothes and sneakily pushed open the door of the room. She even closed the door behind her.


    ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± Mo Long looked at Jiang Ran coldly.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face was pale. If this surveince camera was released, her reputation would be ruined!


    Wei Juan was also worried. ¡°Mr. Mo Long, there must be some misunderstanding. You know that my daughter doesn¡¯t mean any harm!¡±


    The bodyguard who was attacked had a look of disgust. ¡°She threw herself on the bed and didn¡¯t mean any harm. If I didn¡¯t react quickly, I would have been defiled!¡±


    Jiang Ran:¡±...¡±


    ¡°Madam Jiang, I¡¯ll take care of Yu¡¯er here. You guys should leave first!¡± Mo Long directly ordered them to leave.


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to disobey.


    ¡°Then the surveince footage...¡± Wei Juan asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the surveince footage to Mr. Jiang and ask him how he educates his daughter.¡±


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran had just been reprimanded by Jiang Hai and asked toe over and take care of Jiang Yu.


    If he knew now that Jiang Ran had caused such a big incident, he would definitely skin Jiang Ran alive.


    As a young miss of a rich family, her actions were as spontaneous and casual as a prostitute who was selling smiles.


    Jiang Hai would probably be half-dead from anger if he had a heart attack.


    ¡°No!¡± Jiang Ran shouted.


    Unfortunately, the next moment, the bodyguard had already mercilessly sent her out and closed the door.


    Jiang Yu shook her head. She was originally feeling a little ufortable, but now she felt refreshed.


    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go back to Mo Garden.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the car, Jiang Yu said to Mo Long, ¡°Did you really send the video to my father?¡±


    Mo Long nodded with a cold expression.


    Jiang Yu touched her chin. One could imagine how angry her father would be.


    ¡°If they weren¡¯t your mother and sister, this matter wouldn¡¯t have ended like this!¡± Mo Long added.


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran¡¯s actions were too shameless. If it were anyone else, they would have been dragged out by Mo Long and fed to the dogs.


    But they were Jiang Yu¡¯s mother and sister.


    If Jiang Yu still wanted to return to the Jiang family, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°What they did today also chilled my heart. Uncle, don¡¯t be soft-hearted if they do anything again!¡±


    If it happened again, she would pretend that she didn¡¯t have such a family.


    Meanwhile, at the Jiang family home.


    Jiang Hai was preparing to sleep when he suddenly received a video.


    It was sent by Mr. Mo Long.


    Jiang Hai¡¯s spirit immediately froze, and he quickly opened the video to watch.


    In the end, when Jiang Ran sneaked into the room and heard Wei Juan framing someone else from her voice, forcing Mr. Mo Long to change his engagement partner, Cold sweat broke out on Jiang Hai¡¯s forehead.


    Mr. Mo Long only added one sentence, ¡°If Mr. Jiang is usually negligent in discipline, I can do it for you!¡±


    It was this sentence that let Jiang Hai know that if he did not punish Jiang Ran properly, then Mr. Mo Long would have to do it himself.


    Jiang Hai was furious. ¡°Damn girl, you¡¯re embarrassing me!¡±


    He quickly walked out and saw Jiang Ran sneaking into her room!


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Jiang Hai said angrily.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face froze and looked at her mother for help.

 Chapter 41 - Save Face

    <h4>Chapter 41: Save Face</h4>


    Wei Juan naturally stood in front of Jiang Ran. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ran Ran? When Jiang Yu seduced Mr. Mo, you didn¡¯t even scold her. Why can¡¯t we, Ran Ran, do it now? Ran Ran is obviously much better than Jiang Yu. Letting Ran Ran serve Mr. Mo is better than waiting for Jiang Yu to be despised!¡±


    Jiang Hai was already angry, but when he heard Wei Juan¡¯s words, he immediately frowned.


    Indeed, Jiang Yu was not as outstanding as Jiang Ran.


    If Mr. Mo abandoned Jiang Yu, Jiang Hai would not find it strange.


    There were many youngdies who were proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, all waiting for Mr. Mo¡¯s favor.


    What could Jiang Yu use to keep Mr. Mo¡¯s favor?


    One more person, one more guarantee!


    Thinking of this, Jiang Hai¡¯s expression also rxed.


    ¡°But, Mr. Mo is very angry today. You were too hasty.¡± Jiang Hai sighed. ¡°Go back to your grandmother¡¯s house tomorrow ande back when school starts.¡±


    Jiang Hai still needed to give Mr. Mo a resolution.


    He could only send Jiang Ran away temporarily.


    Wei Juan frowned when she heard that. ¡°Sending her away is fine, but you have to wait until the banquet ends tomorrow night. When that timees, all your rtives and friends wille to attend. If Ran Ran doesn¡¯t attend, everyone will definitely think that it¡¯s because after Jiang Yu came back, she was ostracized and not allowed to attend the banquet!¡±


    Jiang Ran said even more anxiously, ¡°Dad, everyone knows that I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Jiang family. Now that you suddenly want to announce that my younger sister is the real eldest daughter, what should I do?¡±


    Originally, no one knew that Jiang Yu disappeared the moment she was born. They only thought that she died in childbirth with her mother.


    Later, after Wei Juan entered the house, in order to protect her reputation, she told the public that she adopted Jiang Ran.


    However, after so many years, everyone had gotten used to thinking that Jiang Ran was the real Miss Jiang.


    If everyone knew that Jiang Yu was the real Miss Jiang at the banquet tomorrow¡­


    Then would Jiang Ran still be able to mingle in the socialite circle?


    Especially since Jiang Ran already knew that she was the biological daughter of Wei Juan and Jiang Hai.


    Jiang Ran was even more indignant.


    Although her parents had identally given birth to her after drinking, she was clearly born earlier than Jiang Yu. No matter what, she was still the legitimate eldest daughter of the Jiang family.


    Why was she being suppressed by Jiang Yu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an adopted daughter!¡± Jiang Ran took a step forward and held Jiang Hai¡¯s hand, she said coquettishly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve raised me for so long. Are you going to give up just like that? I¡¯m going to marry into a rich family in the future!? Are you counting on my younger sister? Mr. Mo already said that he only got together with my sister to repay her kindness. He might change his mind one day. He doesn¡¯t really like my sister at all.¡±


    ¡°Only I am the future hope of the Jiang family. I can¡¯t be an adopted daughter. I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Jiang Family!¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s words made Jiang Hai¡¯s previous determination waver.


    Only Jiang Ran was the hope of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Yu did not know anything. It was hard to say whether she could get married in the future.


    ¡°Hubby,¡± Wei Juan saw that Jiang Hai was wavering and encouraged him, ¡°How about this. Tomorrow, you say that the two daughters are biological. You say that they are twins and that they are the daughters of your ex-wife?¡±


    In any case, Jiang Yu and Jiang Ran were only born three days apart.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s birthday happened to be around the same time that Jiang Hai¡¯s first wife died in childbirth.


    In this way, the Jiang family could save face and still have two daughters.


    Jiang Hai¡¯s heart moved when he heard this. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±


    No matter what, he could never let anyone know that he had sex after drinking during his marriage.


    As for Jiang Yu, Jiang Hai decided to exin it to Jiang Yu personally.


    Both of them were his daughters and he had feelings for both. He believed that Yu¡¯er would understand.

 Chapter 42 - Birth Mother Was Someone Else

    <h4>Chapter 42: Birth Mother Was Someone Else</h4>


    Jiang Yu wasing out of the hospital and was returning to Mo Garden with Mo Long.


    Jiang Ran caused such a mess today. Jiang Yu really didn¡¯t want to go home and see Jiang Ran¡¯s face.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expect to receive a call from Jiang Hai.


    When she heard Jiang Hai say that she couldn¡¯t let Jiang Ran be an adopted daughter, Jiang Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she felt a little ufortable.


    Jiang Hai had not said anything about her beingbeled as an adopted daughter in the past year that she had returned to the Jiang family.


    Instead, he had tacitly agreed to this matter.


    Now, he was actually thinking so much for Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, no matter what, Ran Ran has been the eldest daughter of the Jiang family for so many years. She can¡¯t stand those rumors and nders. How about this, both of you are my daughters. When the timees, I will announce that you two are twins. Both of you are the daughters of my first wife and I¡­¡±


    When Jiang Yu heard this, her pupils suddenly constricted. ¡°What did you say? Whose daughter am I?¡±


    All this while, she had thought that she was Wei Juan¡¯s biological daughter.


    Who would have thought¡­


    Jiang Hai sighed. ¡°When you were born, your mother died in childbirth. All this while, no one dared to mention this matter. In fact, your biological mother was Kangdie.¡±


    Jiang Hai¡¯s words were like a huge bomb, making Jiang Yu to be unable to recover from her shock.


    Over the past year, Wei Juan had been bullying her and now she finally found out why.


    It turned out that Wei Juan was not her mother.


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu was still unable to recover from her shock.


    Mo Long looked at her worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Yu mumbled, ¡°My father said that he will announce tomorrow that Jiang Ran and I are twins. Also, I am not Wei Juan¡¯s daughter. I am the daughter of my father¡¯s first wife.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s eyes shed. In fact, he had already found out about this matter.


    He just did not want her to be sad when she found out that her mother had passed away.


    Silent tears fell from the corner of Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    When she was in the orphanage, she often wondered why she was abandoned. Did her mother not love her?


    When she returned to the Jiang family, she slowly verified the fact that she was not loved.


    But it turned out that her mother had died a long time ago.


    As for the Jiang family, Jiang Hai¡¯s heart was at Jiang Ran¡¯s body.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I can let the Jiang family only have you as the eldest daughter,¡± Mo Long said in a low voice.


    What twins? Jiang Hai really could think of that.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Jiang Yu said in a low voice.


    When she returned to Mo Garden, Jiang Yu entered the room and closed the door.


    She wanted to be alone for a while.


    Mo Long looked at the tightly shut door and his heart sank.


    At this moment, his phone rang.


    Teng Yi reported on the other end of the phone, ¡°President Mo, we found the reason for madam¡¯s fainting.¡±


    It turned out that Jiang Yu had fainted three times on different asions.


    Every time, it was because she had seen blood.


    Moreover, the symptoms were very strange. The doctors couldn¡¯t find out why. Every time, Jiang Yu woke up by herself and was able to jump around again.


    ¡°Blood sickness?¡± Mo Long repeated this sentence in a low voice.


    In his mind, he recalled that Jiang Yu had been adopted by an unscrupulous couple when she was young. In the end, they had used her blood to sell for money.


    He instantly understood the crux of Jiang Yu¡¯s blood sickness.


    ¡°My guess is that it¡¯s a psychological disorder,¡± Teng Yi said.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Mo Long said in a deep voice.


    After hanging up the phone, Mo Long looked at the door. His eyes were full of heartache.


    What had Jiang Yu experienced in the first half of her life.


    Just as Mo Long was about to knock on the door, the door was pulled open from the inside.


    Jiang Yu looked as if nothing had happened and said to him, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve recently learned some massage techniques. They might be useful for your legs!¡±


    After Mo Long entered the room, Jiang Yu said to him, ¡°Lay on the bed first. I¡¯ll get ready!¡±


    ¡°You know how to massage?¡± Mo Long is surprised.

 Chapter 43 - Haemophobia

    <h4>Chapter 43: Haemophobia</h4>


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve read some medical books since I was young, and I¡¯m especially interested in acupuncture. However, I¡¯ve never tried it before, so I don¡¯t dare to use it on you. However, I¡¯m very familiar with the acupoints of the human body, so I can help you massage them!¡±


    Jiang Yu rubbed some medicinal wine on her hands.


    Then, she walked to Mo Long.


    She began to massage his feet.


    Her technique was extremely skillful.


    ¡°I used to work in a massage shop!¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s hands pressed on various acupoints one after another.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even let go of the opportunity to try the other parts of Mo Long¡¯s body that might be useful in restoring the function of his legs and feet.


    Mo Long only felt that when Jiang Yu¡¯s small hands exerted force on his body, it made him feel exceptionallyfortable.


    He even felt as if his qi and blood were flowing along with it.


    Half an hour ago, Jiang Yu was still a patient and was unconscious.


    It was just a while ago that she learned that her mother had passed away and was heartbroken.


    But now, she was massaging him so seriously and was concerned about his condition.


    A warm feeling shed across Mo Long¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± He lowered his voice and called her softly.


    Jiang Yu did not reply. She continued to massage with a serious and careful expression.


    Mo Long held her hand and said, ¡°From now on, I will be your family.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu raise her head and sigh. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really fine now. I learned that my mother died during childbirth. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t love me, but I¡¯m also relieved.¡±


    It was better than being sad because of Wei Juan¡¯s indifference towards her.


    Now, there was finally a result.


    She didn¡¯t need to be conflicted anymore.


    Mo Long thought of something and said seriously, ¡°Also, I hope that you can promise me something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I hope that you don¡¯t major in medicine,¡± Mo Long said firmly.


    Jiang Yu clearly fainted at the sight of blood, and her reaction was so intense. How could he let her study medicine again?


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment. ¡°But I¡¯m more interested in medicine, and I also want to cure your leg.¡±


    Jiang Yu had read all kinds of medical books before. Only by systematically studying medicine could she find out the real cause of Mo Long¡¯s illness.


    ¡°No, studying medicine is not suitable for you. The operating theater is too bloody. I don¡¯t want you to face that every day.¡± Mo Long saw her resistance and could not help but soften his voice, trying to convince her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Jiang Yu said firmly.


    Mo Long¡¯s expression shed and he finally revealed what he thought. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you in the same situation as you are today.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Seeing Mo Long nod, Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment. She did not expect that the secret that she had hidden so well would be discovered by him so quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will slowly ovee it!¡± Jiang Yu said.


    She also knew that this was a psychological problem. She might get over it one day?


    As long as she was brave.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Mo Long¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do if you won¡¯t allow it. I¡¯ve already decided.¡± Jiang Yu spread her hands and finished thest set of massage procedures. She didn¡¯t want to discuss this topic anymore.


    Mo Long could see her stubbornness, but he had already made up his mind.


    No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let her study medicine.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I hope you won¡¯t me me,¡± Mo Long muttered.


    At the Jiang family dinner the next day.


    Originally, it was going to be announced that Jiang Ran was the only young miss.


    However, Mo Long was angered by the story of the twins, which caused Mo long to cancel the dinner.


    When the Jiang family found out about this matter, it was toote to make up for it.


    In the end, when many guests found out about this matter, they all called the Jiang family a liar.


    Many people didn¡¯te at thest minute.


    The Jiang family¡¯s banquet was cold and quiet.


    Just when Jiang Hai was in a dilemma and was about to announce that Jiang Yu was the real young miss of the Jiang family ording to Mo Long¡¯s suggestion, Jiang Yu appeared.


    Jiang Yu, who was dressed in a luxurious gown, had a decent smile on her face.


    However, she had a different aura from before.


    When Wei Juan saw Jiang Yu appear, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡±

 Chapter 44 - Announcing The Twins

    <h4>Chapter 44: Announcing The Twins</h4>


    Wei Juan was about to walk over affectionately and take Jiang Yu¡¯s hand.


    However, Jiang Yu calmly avoided her touch and coldly called out to her, ¡°Aunt Wei.¡±


    This sentence stunned Wei Juan.


    Jiang Hai¡¯s face turned pale as well.


    Everyone present whispered to each other about this form of address.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that this second miss is insensible. Looks like it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Although she¡¯s adopted, she still can¡¯t call me aunt.¡±


    Jiang Ran quickly walked over with an awkward expression. ¡°Sister, now is not the time to be naughty.¡±


    Jiang Hai also quickly said, ¡°Yu¡¯er,e over quickly. Come to daddy.¡±


    In order to gain Mr. Mo Long¡¯s good impression, Jiang Hai decided to follow Mr. Mo Long¡¯s words and no longer call Jiang Yu an adopted daughter.


    Instead, he would call her his own daughter.


    ¡°Actually, Jiang Yu is my daughter and my first wife¡¯s daughter!¡±


    Jiang Hai introduced Jiang Yu to all the guests.


    There was an uproar at once.


    ¡°What? Jiang Yu is that person¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that that person didn¡¯t even have a child?¡±


    ¡°So, that child back then is Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°Then, Jiang Yu is the eldest daughter of the Jiang family, and Jiang Ran is the only adopted daughter!¡±


    ¡°I told you, Jiang Yu always has a noble temperament!¡±


    Jiang Ran bit her lip.


    She reminded Jiang Hai again and again that she was still there.


    Did her father forget to say thest sentence?


    That was, she was also the eldest daughter of the Jiang family. A twin was born at that time.


    However, Jiang Hai hesitated and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Since Mr. Mo didn¡¯t attend, he didn¡¯t dare to announce it like that.


    At this moment, Wei Juan saw that Jiang Hai had changed his mind at thest minute, she quickly smiled and pulled Jiang Ran over to introduce, ¡°Also, we only found out recently that the Jiang Ran we adopted was also the eldest daughter of the Jiang family. In fact, the Jiang family gave birth to twins back then! Back then, we all mistakenly thought that the child was gone. We didn¡¯t expect that we had given birth to twins and they were taken away by the ouws.¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar once again.


    Jiang Ran heaved a sigh of relief. The nervousness from before had returned to calmness.


    However, a cold smile shed across Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    Wei Juan was really protective of her daughter.


    When Jiang Hai saw that the matter was already set in stone, he could only cooperate.


    ¡°Sister! My good sister! You¡¯ve suffered!¡± Jiang Ran regained her confidence and walked up to Jiang Yu with a smile, wanting to hold her hand.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s expression turned cold and Jiang Ran awkwardly withdrew her hand.


    Jiang Yu had a trace of expectation for Jiang Hai.


    Now that she saw that he had tacitly agreed to the twins story, she was extremely disappointed.


    She should have listened to Mo Long. There was no need for her toe to this banquet.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Jiang Yu quickly left with the excuse that she was not feeling well.


    A few guests¡¯ voices came from behind, ¡°President Jiang, is Mr. Mo really noting?¡±


    ¡°He said he had something urgent to attend to.¡± Jiang Hai was extremely embarrassed.


    Jiang Yu left the banquet hall.


    She took a deep breath and got into the car by the roadside. She did not stay any longer and returned to Mo Garden. She quickly packed her luggage and nned to go out for a walk.


    She was going to the city of her university, Hu City!


    The matter of the two newly recognized twin daughters of a small Jiang family did not attract much attention.


    On the contrary, the Jiang family actually used the name of the Mo family. In the end, they were pped in the face.


    The Mo family spread the news that they were not familiar with Jiang Hai.


    Jiang Hai was anxious to contact Mo Long, but he could not get in touch with him no matter how hard he tried.


    Even many business partners, upon hearing the news, stopped working with Jiang Hai.


    For a time, Jiang Hai was extremely busy.


    At home, Wei Juan was preparing all kinds of things for Jiang Ran to bring to university.


    ¡°Daughter, do you want mom to go to university with you? I can stay there and take care of your daily life!¡± Wei Juan¡¯s heart ached. It was the first time her daughter, who she had raised for so long, had to go on a long trip. How could she not be worried?

 Chapter 45 - School Registration Failed

    <h4>Chapter 45: School Registration Failed</h4>


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Everyone is living in dorms at the university. Who would bring their mom there? I can do it!¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled and said, ¡°How can I bear to see you work so hard? Just wait for me to graduate from university and bring back a rich husband so that you can enjoy your life.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s mouth was smeared with honey.


    Wei Juan immediately burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re so filial. You¡¯re not like that heartless girl, Jiang Yu. This year we provided for her living and she just leaves to travel whenever she wants. She doesn¡¯t care about the livelihood of her family.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long had such a good rtionship, but she deliberately let the Mo family spread the news that he was not close with the Jiang family.


    That girl had caused the Jiang family to lose a lot of money.


    ¡°She¡¯s really a money loser!¡± Wei Juan gritted her teeth.


    Jiang Hai just happened toe in at this time, and his face was full of fatigue.


    When he heard this, he also sighed.


    When Jiang Ran saw this, she immediately went over to massage Jiang Hai¡¯s back. ¡°Dad, where¡¯s my living expenses for university?¡±


    Jiang Hai took out a card and handed it to Jiang Ran. ¡°Take it. Get along well with your sister in university. She hascked the care of a family since she was young and is cold and unemotional. Teach her more.¡±


    That girl didn¡¯t even know that the Jiang family was on the same boat as her.


    They would rise and fall together.


    If the status of the Jiang family wasn¡¯t high, even if Jiang Yu was lucky enough to marry into a well-off family in the future, she would still have to look at other people¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Okay, dad, don¡¯t worry. I will keep an eye on her and won¡¯t let her do anything reckless!¡± Jiang Ran took the bank card sensibly, then she added, ¡°Dad, if I find a rich man in the future, the first thing I will do is to ask him to support our family¡¯s business. He won¡¯t be so ungrateful.¡±


    Only Jiang Yu was ungrateful.


    She had the blood of the Jiang family flowing in her veins, but in the end, she didn¡¯t side with the Jiang family.


    She didn¡¯t even help the Jiang family when they had such a good chance to rise up.


    Jiang Hai looked at Jiang Ran with satisfaction. Fortunately, there was a sensible person like Jiang Ran.


    ¡­


    Hu city.


    Jiang Yu spent two days in Hu City and it was time for school to start.


    Green Vine University.


    Jiang Yu stood at the entrance of the university and took a deep breath.


    At this moment, Jiang Ran¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Sister!¡±


    Jiang Yu turned around and saw Jiang Ran striding towards her.


    Not far away, Wei Juan was waving goodbye to Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Ran walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side.


    She nced at Jiang Yu¡¯s ordinary clothes, which she couldn¡¯t tell the brand, and a hint of ridicule shed across her eyes.


    She knew that Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t stay with Mr. Mo for long.


    She was dumped so quickly, wasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Little sister, dad asked me to help you in school so that you wouldn¡¯t do something shameful again,¡± Jiang Ran said sarcastically.


    Jiang Yu also smiled. ¡°Shameful? What¡¯s more shameful than you sneaking into a man¡¯s room and being tied up like a thief?¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    Jiang Yu had already turned around and strode into the school gate.


    She directly asked for directions to the medical department and reported to the medical department.


    As for Jiang Ran, she was originally going to report to the performance department.


    But she couldn¡¯t help but follow behind Jiang Yu.


    She wanted to see which ss Jiang Yu would be assigned to.


    When the time came, it would be much easier to find an opportunity to deal with her.


    ¡°ssmate, is this the medical department?¡±


    Jiang Yu asked a ssmate.


    The student pointed behind him and said, ¡°You are a freshman, right? Enter and turn right.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and thanked him before walking into the room.


    ¡°Hello, teacher. My name is Jiang Yu!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu? Our department doesn¡¯t have such a name. Are you in the wrong ce?¡±


    ¡°Did you see wrongly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jiang Yu, right? Your name isn¡¯t on it.¡±


    Jiang Yu went over and found that the teacher¡¯sputer screen showed that the medical department had not found the assigned ss.


    Jiang Yu was stunned.


    Could it be that there was a bug in the system?


    Jiang Ran did not expect to hear such explosive news.


    Could it be that Jiang Yu had not been epted at all?


    Such a good opportunity, she had to quickly take a photo.

 Chapter 46 - Fake Admission Notice

    <h4>Chapter 46: Fake Admission Notice</h4>


    Jiang Ran recorded the conversation between the teacher and Jiang Yu. Before Jiang Yu realized that she was the one who recorded the video, she quickly ran out with a smile.


    Soon, she posted the video.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. Someone actually came to report with a fake admission notice!¡± Jiang Ran randomly registered a new ount.


    She then posted the video on the school¡¯s forum.


    Soon, it was watched by many people.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know that she was already popr on the school¡¯s forum.


    She was still waiting for the result at the entrance of the registration office.


    In the end, she saw many passing students pointing at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    ¡°She actually dares to stand here? She has guts.¡±


    Before Jiang Yu could figure out what was going on, she saw a woman walking towards her. She was surrounded by a lot of people.


    ¡°Hey, get away from me. Don¡¯t get in my way!¡±


    The follower beside the woman looked at Jiang Yu impatiently.


    ¡°Are you the one who faked it?¡± Kang Xue nced at Jiang Yu with disdain. ¡°Get her out of here! Our school is not a ce where you can behave atrociously!¡±


    Kang Xue was the campus belle of the second year. She was a talented girl in the music department and the eldest daughter of the Kang family. The Kang family was one of the three great ns in Hu City.


    Now was the time to establish her integrity.


    A few second-year female students surrounded Jiang Yu.


    The teachers inside were busy arranging ssrooms and rooms for the students who were reporting in an endless stream.


    For a moment, it was so noisy that they couldn¡¯t care less about Jiang Yu who was outside the door.


    ¡°This person is really bold!¡±


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s going to suffer today!¡±


    ¡°Miss Kang is still as righteous as ever!¡±


    ¡°A person like her who fakes should be taught a lesson!¡±


    Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes. Only then did she realize that she had been misunderstood. She hurriedly exined, ¡°Listen to me, I¡¯m not faking it. It¡¯s just a problem with the system.¡±


    If she had something to say, she could have said it nicely. She did not want to get into a conflict with others on the first day of reporting.


    However, Kang Xue sneered and said, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re stupid? Beat her up first before throwing her out!¡±


    After Kang Xue said that, those fewckeys immediately rubbed their hands together in order to act well in front of Miss Kang.


    In the end¡­


    Before they could even touch Jiang Yu, all of them seemed to have been possessed. They suddenly clutched their stomachs andughed loudly.


    Kang Xue was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you done anything yet?¡±


    In the end, Kang Xue saw Jiang Yu¡¯s cold gaze and a cold glint shed across her eyes. Following that, she said, ¡°You want to chase me away? What right do you have?¡±


    After saying that, Kang Xue had just taken a step forward when she felt as if her waist had been pricked. Following that, she could not help but burst outughing.


    Her muscles suddenly trembled uncontrobly.


    Kang Xueughed so hard that she fell back. ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡±


    Seven or eight peopleughed so hard in front of Jiang Yu at the same time.


    Jiang Yu was also very surprised. It was her first time using silver needles, and she had actually hit the right acupuncture points.


    It seemed that she was not far away from treating Mo Long¡¯s illness.


    Silver needles. She would be more familiar with them after using them.


    ¡°Who else wants toe up?¡± Jiang Yu said coldly.


    The surrounding people who were watching the show subconsciously took two steps back.


    ¡°Please, spare me. Haha, I can¡¯tugh anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sorry!¡±


    ¡°Help, my stomach hurts fromughing so much!¡±


    A few students began to plead for mercy.


    They were alreadyughing so much that they could not stand it anymore.


    Even the usually noble Kang Xue could not help but soften her tone towards Jiang Yu. ¡°I¡¯m wrong!¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu use an extremely fast speed to brush past the few of them.


    Very quickly, the few of them stoppedughing.


    They slumped to the ground as if they had copsed.


    Terrifying!


    The onlookers did not know how Jiang Yu did it. They all looked at Jiang Yu in horror.


    ¡°Could this be the martial arts from the wuxia movies?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too powerful!¡±

 Chapter 47 - Elite Female Dormitory

    <h4>Chapter 47: Elite Female Dormitory</h4>


    At this moment, the teacher at the registration office walked out.


    ¡°Student Jiang Yu, I just received a call from the principal. He said that the medical department is full, but you can choose any other subject.¡± The teacher smiled.


    The principal, who was sweating profusely, ran over and handed a few new admission notices to Jiang Yu. ¡°Miss Jiang, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. You can report to any other subject!¡±


    Previously, the principal had received a new donation, but the requirement was that Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t go to the medical department. She could go to any other subject, but she couldn¡¯t study medicine.


    The principal didn¡¯t expect his subordinates to be so ineffective.


    They even made a scene on the school¡¯s forum, so he had no choice but toe over personally to resolve this matter.


    Jiang Yu pointed at the pile of admission notices in surprise. ¡°The medical department is full?¡±


    Who was he trying to fool? She had just heard that the music department and the performance department were rtively popr, but the medical department was very quiet. The number of people in each ssroom was the smallest.


    The principal nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, our medical department¡¯s n to reduce the number of students this year has just been implemented. You can only choose from other subjects.¡±


    Afraid that Jiang Yu would continue to ask questions, the principal did not say another word and handed the few eptance letters to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s face turned ck. She was really only interested in the medical department.


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. If you haven¡¯t chosen your subject yet, you can go to each subject to study and find your favorite subject before you decide! I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. Oh right, to make up for this mistake, we will arrange the best female dormitory for you.¡±


    After the principal hurriedly finished his instructions, he ran off.


    All that was left were the students who were staring at Jiang Yu.


    Following that, the person who was sitting on the ground suddenly said, ¡°Sister Kang, she actually lives in the same dormitory as you!¡±


    Only then did Miss Kang realize that she had chased out the wrong person.


    However, after being humiliated by Jiang Yu just now, she was stillughing in an undignified manner. It was simply a great insult to her.


    Kang Xue stood up from the ground and gave Jiang Yu a cold nce. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°Do you deserve to live with me!¡±


    She looked at Jiang Yu with contempt.


    Jiang Yu looked at the sky speechlessly. Was there something wrong with this person¡¯s brain.


    It was fine if she did not apologize to her, but she was still so arrogant.


    However, she did not expect the surrounding students to be equally shocked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too lucky? She actually got to stay in the elite female dormitory!¡±


    ¡°This dormitory is filled with the best students from various departments. What right does this freshman have?¡±


    ¡°I also want to stay in the elite dormitory!¡±


    The spectators all expressed that Jiang Yu had gotten lucky today.


    Not only did she get to stay in the elite dormitory, but other than the unpopr subject of the medical department, she could choose any of the other subjects at will. She could also take sses in every subject until she found one that she was interested in.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t feel that she had hit the jackpot.


    On the contrary, her entire body was emitting a cold aura, as if she was extremely unhappy.


    At this moment, a call came in.


    After Jiang Yu picked up the call, Teng Yi¡¯s cautious voice came from the other end, ¡°Miss Jiang, President Mo wants me to tell you that the medical department really isn¡¯t suitable for you. You can choose any other subject you want.¡±


    Teng Yi was really in a difficult position, so he had to be careful the entire time.


    Sure enough, Jiang Yu¡¯s voice was filled with anger, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mo is on a business trip and is currently on the ne.¡± Teng Yi swallowed his saliva, ¡°Sir said that if you want to hit him and punish him, he will listen to you when hees back. However, this matter is non negotiable.¡±


    Jiang Yu was about to die from anger, ¡°Tell him that he doesn¡¯t need toe back!¡±


    Jiang Yu really did not expect that Mo Long would secretly do all this behind her back.


    It was really too disrespectful to her.


    After Jiang Yu roared angrily, she directly hung up the phone.


    Kang Xue, who was about to leave, was shocked by this roar. When she thought of Jiang Yu¡¯s strange method, her palms immediately became sweaty. She forced herself to take a breath so that her legs would not go soft.


    Damn it, don¡¯t let me catch Jiang Yu next time.

 Chapter 48 - Meeting Lu Qi Again

    <h4>Chapter 48: Meeting Lu Qi Again</h4>


    Everyone was very curious about which department Jiang Yu would eventually go to register.


    There was no ce for Jiang Yu in the medical department.


    The farce had clearly ended, but many people were still watching Jiang Yu.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Jiang Yu walked towards the music department¡¯s building.


    When she reached the music department¡¯s registration area, Jiang Yu received her school uniform and books.


    ¡°ssmate, did you choose the music department?¡± A curious person asked Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu blinked her eyes and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s closer to the dormitory here.¡±


    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help bute to a realization.


    So Jiang Yu didn¡¯te to register because she liked the music department.


    It was because the music department happened to be next to the medical department, so it was the shortest distance.


    ¡°Then, which department do you think is number one?¡±Another curious student couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Facing the gossiping alumni, Jiang Yu helplessly spread out her hands and pointed in the direction of the medical department with a helpless expression.


    ¡°Oh!¡± The other alumni seemed to havee to a sudden realization.


    It turned out that Jiang Yu only wanted to enter the medical department.


    The other subjects were just secondary options.


    ¡°She really has a soft spot for the medical department!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really unfortunate that she likes to study medicine so much, but there are no more spots!¡±


    Jiang Yu originally thought that she had chosen the best route and could directly go all the way to the dormitory.


    In the end, she found out that every department¡¯s registration office was waiting for her to report, except for the medical department.


    In the end, among the freshmen, there was a figure in a hurry. Before long, the book in her hand was half the height of a person.


    Jiang Yu was so tired that she was panting.


    She cursed Mo Long a few more times in her heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for his private arrangements, she wouldn¡¯t have be a rare animal among the freshmen in the school.


    For an entire day, Jiang Yu reported to and received books from various departments.


    She arrived at the design department.


    Just as Jiang Yu was about to report, the book on her body suddenly became lighter. A familiar voice came from beside her, ¡°Xiao Yu!¡±


    Lu Qi took the book from Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and smiled at her.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I heard that there was a student who received a bag from various departments. From the photo, it looked like you. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you.¡±


    Lu Qi was shocked.


    She knew that Jiang Yu had always wanted to enter the medical department.


    She didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this.


    Jiang Yu sighed and expressed her helplessness.


    Lu Qi patted her shoulder. ¡°Then what do you want to do? What¡¯s next?¡±


    After Jiang Yu received the books from the design department, she walked to the dormitory with Lu Qi.


    ¡°I n to go to the library to look for some books from the medical department.¡±


    Even though she was currently rejected by the medical department, she could go to the library to look for some information first. Previously, Jiang Yu had only read some misceneous books. The medical books here should be quiteprehensive.


    She should be able to find ways to cure Mo Long¡¯s legs.


    Jiang Yu made up her mind. As for the lesson, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to ss with you tomorrow.¡±


    In any case, the other departments didn¡¯t matter to Jiang Yu.


    When they arrived at the elite female dormitory, there weren¡¯t many people in the dormitory at the moment.


    However, the luxury of the dormitory still made Lu Qi envious.


    It must be known that other students could only live in bunk beds while Jiang Yu had her own room.


    The goddesses of the other departments lived in the other rooms here.


    ¡°Kang Xue, she¡¯s a talented musician!¡± Lu Qi looked at the names written on the doors of the other rooms and counted them one by one.


    ¡°Jiang Li, born into a medical family.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s even Miss Li, the younger sister of the movie queen¡­¡±


    There was even the goddess of theputer science department who had once helped to catch criminals. Yuan Zhen, who possessed extremely highputer capability, was one by one. All of them were sophomores and juniors.


    Each of them was on the level of a goddess.


    Lu Qi was extremely envious. ¡°Yu¡¯er, you have no idea how many students in the entire school are envious of you right now!¡±


    Even a freshmen could live in the elite female dormitory.

 Chapter 49 - Scared Now

    <h4>Chapter 49: Scared Now</h4>


    ¡°If you want it, I can switch with you!¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t care about the ce.


    Lu Qi quickly waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t have the right! You should stay here.¡±


    Lu Qi whispered, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you have to be careful. I heard that you had some conflicts with Kang Xue!¡±


    The conflict between Jiang Yu and Kang Xue had already been posted on the school forum.


    ¡°This Kang Xue is the eldest daughter of the Kang family. Her status is not simple. The Kang family is a very ancient family. Although her hometown is in Shanghai, their businesses are in all walks of life. I think you should bear with her when you see her in the future!¡±


    Lu Qi tried her best to persuade her.


    This ce was not like their former city. It was someone else¡¯s territory.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    If she didn¡¯t have to, she didn¡¯t want to get into a conflict with anyone.


    After Lu Qi left, Jiang Yu started to pack her luggage.


    Footsteps and voices came from outside.


    ¡°That neer is too arrogant!¡±


    The woman who was talking to Kang Xue suddenly stopped and saw Jiang Yu¡¯s busy figure in the open room.


    Kang Xue naturally saw it too.


    She couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly.


    How could this Jiang Yu live under the same roof as her?


    Did she have the ability to do that?


    How could shepare to the people who lived here and actually live in peace.


    ¡°Ha, she actually went to get a music department book. I don¡¯t think she can even understand the music score.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s obviously a country bumpkin!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she hasn¡¯t even heard a piano piece before!¡±


    The two people outside spoke unscrupulously, and they even deliberately let Jiang Yu hear them.


    However, Jiang Yu thought of Lu Qi¡¯s suggestion just now, and she didn¡¯t want to have too much friction with Kang Xue, so she endured it.


    However, her attitude made the two people outside look down on her even more.


    They thought that Jiang Yu was definitely cowardly.


    She didn¡¯t know Kang Xue¡¯s identity before, and now she probably regretted it.


    She did not dare to refute her. She was so cowardly.


    Kang Xue¡¯s conversation with her best friend became even more unbridled.


    Everyone was belittling Jiang Yu. ¡°I think she¡¯s from the countryside. She doesn¡¯t know anything. She probably can¡¯t even read a book!¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she quite ruthless just now? Now that you know how to be afraid, why don¡¯t you kneel down and apologize to our Xue Xue?¡±


    Jiang Yu packed her things. She turned around and nced indifferently at the two people outside the door before walking out.


    The two people outside the door subconsciously took a step back.


    They were still a little scared of Jiang Yu.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Yu was getting closer and closer, Kang Xue immediately regretted it. She didn¡¯t have many people with her now, so she definitely couldn¡¯t beat Jiang Yu.


    Was there still time to run?


    In the end, Jiang Yu only said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste on boring people.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling boring?¡± Kang Xue was instantly ignited. ¡°Do you know who you are talking to?¡±


    If she dared to challenge her authority, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid for the time being.


    But when Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze swept over, Kang Xue still felt some lingering fear.


    She clenched her fists and red angrily at Jiang Yu. ¡°Jiang Yu, do you know what will happen if you offend me? Do you know what my status is in the school? Do you know¡­¡±


    ¡°I know now, what do you want to say? !¡±Jiang Yu said speechlessly.


    Kang Xue: ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    She did not dare say the harsh words she wanted to say.


    She was afraid that she would be beaten up by Jiang Yu in the next second.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you¡­¡± Jiang Yu interrupted her directly. ¡°Being angry will hurt your heart. If you¡¯re angry, the risk of heart attack will increase by 4.74 times. For people who love to be angry, the death rate of heart attack patients will increase by 24% .¡±


    At this moment, Kang Xue, who was full of anger, couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when she heard her words. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Read more medical books when you have time. It¡¯s much more useful than saying bad things about others!¡±


    ¡°I still have to go to the library. You don¡¯t have to thank me for the warning just now.¡±


    Jiang Yu waved her hand, as if she really did not want to say anything more.


    She had already told them about how to be healthy.


    It could be considered as showing goodwill.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Yu swaggered out of the room.

 Chapter 50 - Can Really Understand It

    <h4>Chapter 50: Can Really Understand It</h4>


    In the library.


    Jiang Li was looking through medical books when she saw that the person who had been wandering around in the beginner¡¯s medical books had actuallye to her side.


    The row of books in front of Jiang Li were all major books on neurology. Each of them was extremely professional and required at least a junior to be able to understand them.


    However, the woman in front of her was still holding the introductory books. How could she possibly understand the row of books now?


    After Jiang Yu chose a few basic books, she wanted to specifically look for some books on neurology. She might be able to find a way to treat Mo Long¡¯s leg disease there.


    She did not expect that after flipping through them, she would be engrossed in reading these books.


    At this moment, someone beside her said, ¡°The books here are not suitable for freshmen to read. You should go to that bookshelf.¡±


    Jiang Li kindly reminded her.


    She was a third-year medical student, and she was one of the best in the department.


    Even she herself only dared to read these profound books when she was a second-year student.


    This was because her IQ was rtively high. Normally, only third-year students woulde to this area to look for books.


    Jiang Yu held onto the huge neurology book and said casually, ¡°I came here specifically to look for neurology books.¡±


    Jiang Li frowned. ¡°Even if you want to learn this, you have to do it step by step. These books are really not suitable for people who have yet to master the basics.¡±


    ¡°I know that these books are quite difficult.¡± Jiang Yu finally understood the other party¡¯s concerns and said with a smile, ¡°However, I have taught myself a little before, so I can still understand these books.¡±


    How much could she understand? Understanding a little or understanding all of them, were two different concepts.


    Jiang Li¡¯s eyes were filled with disapproval.


    This new student was too arrogant. She had not even finishedying the foundation yet and was already thinking of building a high-rise building.


    For a moment, Jiang Li did not want to say anything more to this person.


    She chose the same book herself and left.


    ¡°Senior sister, What¡¯s wrong?¡± A student who knew Jiang Li ran over and asked.


    Jiang Li shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The student¡¯s mouth fell open. ¡°Senior sister, don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t know. This person is your roommate, and she is that Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu? Who?¡±


    Jiang Li had spent the entire afternoon in the library looking for information, so she didn¡¯t know what was going on outside.


    After the junior sister gave a simple exnation, Jiang Li came to a realization.


    It turned out that this person had been rejected by the medical department and was even assigned to her dormitory.


    The junior sister said, ¡°I heard that she liked the medical department very much, but in the end, there weren¡¯t enough ces. What a pity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a pity. Maybe this is good for her,¡± Jiang Li said lightly.


    It might be a good thing to not let such a person who was bent on reaching the sky in one go and aiming too high study medicine.


    After all, it was not easy to study medicine. What was needed was someone who had an open mind and could calm down.


    Those as impatient as Jiang Yu and wanted to read high-difficulty books before they could understand the basic books did have any self-awareness.


    After Jiang Yu chose the books, she saw the person who had just given her a suggestion at the front desk.


    However, the other party gave her a cold nce and did not have any desire to talk to her.


    Jiang Yu curled her lips and did not want to exin anything.


    However, when she identally saw the name on the other party¡¯s borrowing card, Jiang Yu instantly looked at Jiang Li in surprise.


    Jiang Li, the woman who lived in the room next to hers.


    It was said that she was one of the best in the medical department.


    With the thought of building a good rtionship with the same dormitory, Jiang Yu took the initiative to say, ¡°Hello, we are from the same dormitory.¡±


    Jiang Li only gave her a look and nodded her head lightly.


    Jiang Yu still exined, ¡°Actually, I really can understand these books!¡±


    The doubt in Jiang Li¡¯s eyes shed past and she quickly said, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Is that so?


    Jiang Yu,¡±¡­¡±


    It seemed that she had left a bad impression on her dormmate.


    She had offended two dormmates in a row today. She reckoned that her future school life would not be easy. Jiang Yu thought gloomily.

 Chapter 51 - Desensitization Therapy

    <h4>Chapter 51: Desensitization Therapy</h4>


    Jiang Yu carried arge pile of medical books and returned to her dormitory. She began to immerse herself in the sea of books.


    Jiang Yu used to work in the library near the orphanage. She also read a lot of books day and night.


    However, the medical books there were very few and iplete.


    They were not asprehensive as the books from Ivy University.


    At this moment, Jiang Yu felt that her brain was filled with knowledge.


    In an instant, she felt much happier.


    When she was an orphan, she had heard that knowledge could change fate.


    At that time, she was very poor, and the children in the orphanage were also very poor.


    Jiang Yu was focused on how to earn more money. Once, she heard the radio say, ¡°Knowledge can change fate.¡± At that time, it was as if she had suddenly found a direction.


    Learning, no matter what kind of knowledge it was.


    She wanted to learn more.


    Perhaps if she learned more, it would achieve a qualitative change and she would be able to get out of poverty. She would also be able to help more orphans, wouldn¡¯t she?


    She had pretty much donated the money she had gotten from Mo Long.


    However, Jiang Yu still felt that she had to work harder. Only then could she earn more money and help more people.


    Jiang Yu set her phone to silent mode.


    When she stretched herself, she realized that it was already very quiet outside. It waste at night.


    Jiang Yu hurriedly went to bed and took a look at her phone before going to bed.


    She found a message from Mo Long saying that he would be busy overseas for a few days. After he was done, he woulde directly to Hu City to look for her.


    Jiang Yu curled her lips and her eyes were filled with grievance.


    ¡°Do you know that my dream is to be a doctor? You are too much.¡± Jiang Yu sent the message over. She felt that she was too weak. Could Mo Long¡¯s words easily change her fate?


    She had wanted to study medicine in the past because she did not like the feeling of being unable to do anything while waiting for her life to pass.


    When she was young, she was malnourished due to frequent blood draws.


    Many people said that she would not be able to live for long because she was like a sick child. Her face was pale and she would not be able to see the sun tomorrow.


    It was the orphanage¡¯s director who bought all kinds of expensive and nutritious things bit by bit to help her slowly recover.


    Studying medicine! It was her dream at that time.


    Mo Long quickly replied, ¡°Wait for me toe back. I will be at your disposal.¡±


    It was the same sentence again.


    Jiang Yu felt a little helpless. She knew that Mo Long had made up his mind.


    ¡°If I manage to ovee my hemophobia, can you let me study medicine?¡± Jiang Yu asked tentatively.


    Mo long replied, ¡°If you manage to ovee it, I¡¯ll agree to it. But, how do you want to ovee it?¡±


    Jiang Yu bit her lip. She knew of a treatment called desensitization therapy, which was to constantly contact the source of stimtion until she slowly adapted to it.


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°I will find a way.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu looked at her fair hands.


    It happened to be the dead of night.


    If she became ill, she would not scare others.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yu took out a silver needle and gently pricked her finger.


    A drop of blood flowed out from it.


    Seeing the bright red color and the sharp smell of blood, Jiang Yu¡¯s nose caught it.


    At that moment, Jiang Yu felt her head spinning and she fainted on the bed.


    The lights were still on, but Jiang Yu didn¡¯t react at all.


    Her face was pale.


    She fell beside the desk.


    The sound of the door being gently twisted was heard at that moment.


    Kang Xue poked her head in and was surprised to find Jiang Yu sleeping on the desk.


    But she soon felt that it was better this way.


    In the basket she was holding was a green pet snake.


    This snake was not poisonous, but most people were afraid of it.


    Jiang Yu would definitely be frightened.


    Kang Xue Thought for a long time before she thought of this way to take revenge on Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, it was your fault to make a fool of me today. You asked for it.¡±

 Chapter 52 - Thought He Was Dead

    <h4>Chapter 52: Thought He Was Dead</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Kang Xue released the snake from the cage and gently ced it on the ground. Then, she quietly closed the door.


    She didn¡¯t realize that the person on the desk was already pale.


    The next morning.


    Kang Xue waited for a long time, but she didn¡¯t hear any exmations.


    She was puzzled. Was Jiang Yu not afraid of snakes?


    It had been a whole night, why was there no movement at all?


    She had already thought of an excuse.


    When the time came, she would say, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. My pet snake likes to run around. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so timid.¡±


    However, it was too quiet over there now.


    Was she still not awake?


    No, let¡¯s go and take a look.


    At six in the morning, Kang Xue could not hold it in any longer. Besides, Xiao Lu was her pet. She did not want it to be hurt by Jiang Yu.


    She gently opened the door to Jiang Yu¡¯s room.


    Kang Xue saw that Jiang Yu was still doing what she didst night.


    Jiang Yu was still sleeping on the desk, while Xiao Lu wasying in Jiang Yu¡¯s arms. She didn¡¯t move and fell asleep.


    Kang Xue frowned.


    She quickly walked over to check on the situation.


    However, as soon as she walked closer, she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s pale face. She immediately took a deep breath.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A scream resounded throughout the entire dormitory.


    Jiang Li, who was next door, was startled awake.


    Before he could react, she heard Kang Xue¡¯s shout from outside the door, ¡°Oh no, someone died!¡±


    Jiang Li¡¯s eyes turned cold and she immediately ran out.


    When she opened the door, she saw Kang Xue, who was so frightened that she was crying, pointing in the direction of Jiang Yu¡¯s room.


    Jiang Li frowned and quickly went to Jiang Yu¡¯s room.


    ¡°What happened? Who died?¡± Jiang Yu stretchedzily.


    She felt her back ache and her body was a little cold.


    She also found a cute little snake in her arms. She pinched it gently and asked, ¡°Whose snake is this?¡±


    Jiang Li, who had just entered the room, saw Jiang Yu staring at her with a pale face.


    Jiang Li frowned and walked over. She pulled Jiang Yu¡¯s arm and checked her pulse. Her face darkened. ¡°Why are you so weak? Your body is weak and cold. It¡¯s bone-chilling.¡±


    Kang Xue heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Jiang Yu was still alive.


    She asked guiltily, ¡°Are you... Are you alright?¡±


    Jiang Yu twisted her stiff neck.


    She should have beenying on the bedst night before she started the desensitization therapy.


    She was the one who didn¡¯t think it through and ended up sleeping on the desk all night. No wonder she caught a cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too serious in reading yesterday, so I fell asleep on the desk. I might have caught a cold.¡± Jiang Yu tried to cover up with a smile.


    Jiang Li frowned and saw that the desk was full of medical books. Jiang Yu had made a lot of notes and excerpts throughout the night. She looked very serious and hardworking.


    ¡°How can people who study medicine not value their own bodies!¡± Jiang Li scolded.


    Jiang Yu repeatedly expressed that she would not do it again.


    Jiang Li thought for a while and left some prescriptions for tonics to treat jer weak and cold body before leaving.


    But in her heart, she had a bad impression of Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s body was too weak from the pulse check just now, and her pulse was also very weak.


    She couldn¡¯t even take good care of her own body, yet she still wanted to treat others. It was ridiculous.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yu was rejected outside the door of the medical department.


    Jiang Yu thanked Jiang Li, but Jiang Li kept a cold face the whole time.


    Jiang Yu:¡±...¡±


    ¡°By the way, whose snake is this?¡± After Jiang Li left, Jiang Yu realized that there was a cute little snake in the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± Kang Xue looked at Jiang Yu, whose face was still a little pale, and her heart was still pounding from the fright.


    She took Xiao Lu with trembling hands with a face full of regret.


    She didn¡¯t manage to scare Jiang Yu, and was instead scared half to death herself.


    And looking at the situation, Jiang Yu was not afraid of snakes at all!

 Chapter 53 - Honorary Student

    <h4>Chapter 53: Honorary Student</h4>


    Jiang Yu thought that Kang Xue was afraid of the little snake in her hand, so she couldn¡¯t help butfort her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. This little snake isn¡¯t poisonous at all. It¡¯s a pity. If it¡¯s poisonous, it can be used as medicine. One must know that snake venom can promote coagtion and fight cancer. It can treat stroke, cerebral thrombosis, coronary heart disease, multiple arteritis, retinal artery, vein lusion, and other diseases.¡±


    Kang Xue quickly carried her Xiao Lu and ran away.


    Jiang Yu was too scary. She actually wanted to use the snake as medicine. Fortunately, Xiao Lu was fine.


    At the entrance of the medical department.


    Under the morning sunlight, the students walked into the medical department in groups of two or three.


    In Jiang Yu¡¯s opinion, these students were bright and energetic, with a bright future ahead of them.


    ¡°Sigh, how I want to be a part of this ce!¡±


    Under the sunlight, Jiang Yu stood alone by a tree, looking at the medicine department that was within her reach.


    No, she couldn¡¯t give up just like that.


    Jiang Yu tried to walk towards the direction of the medicine department.


    In the end, she was recognized after just a few steps.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Jiang Yu!¡±


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    Before long, she was pointed at by quite a number of medicine department students.


    Jiang Yu smiled awkwardly. ¡°Sigh, why am I sleepwalking!¡±


    After saying that, she walked back.


    There was no ssroom in the medical department that belonged to her.


    Jiang Yu was very helpless.


    She went straight to the design department as per her agreement with Lu Qi.


    In the design department¡¯s ss 8, Lu Qi was very happy to be able to sit with Jiang Yu again.


    At the same time, in the other departments.


    Music department¡¯s ss 8: ¡°Jiang Yu¡­¡±


    ¡°Teacher, Jiang Yu didn¡¯te.¡±


    Performance department¡¯s ss 8: ¡°Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, Jiang Yu didn¡¯te to our ss.¡±


    Computer science department: ¡°Jiang Yu¡­¡±


    Students: ¡°¡­¡±


    The teacher who was taking attendance was also very helpless.


    With Jiang Yu as a student in name, if she didn¡¯te to ss, the teacher wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything.


    After all, it was the principal who had said that she could attend sses at will and that she would choose her subjects in a month¡¯s time.


    Design department ss 8: ¡°Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°Here.¡±


    A faint voice came from the ssroom.


    The teachers who were in charge of the art ss looked at Jiang Yu in surprise. It seemed that she really liked the design ss.


    For some reason, the art ss teacher felt a slight sense of pride at this moment.


    There were so many departments, but Jiang Yu was the first to choose her ss. Did this mean that her ss was also very popr.


    The art professor, who had gained some satisfaction, paid special attention to Jiang Yu in ss.


    However, she found Jiang Yu¡¯s face full of mncholy, as if the Sun had been stolen from her.


    Jiang Yu listened to the art ss. Even though she tried her best to listen attentively, she still felt unhappy.


    Because she really wanted to learn more medical knowledge right away.


    Medical knowledge could cure illnesses and save lives. It was more useful than writing and drawing.


    Jiang Yu thought as she listened to the ss.


    Seeing Jiang Yu frown, the art professor thought that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t understand something.


    He even specially called Jiang Yu to go on stage. ¡°How about this, student Jiang,e up and draw a model of the character. Students, please give us some advice.¡±


    The kind-hearted teacher made Jiang Yu quiver, and the surroundings erupted in warm apuse.


    ¡°p p p!¡±


    ¡°Student Jiang probably like to draw. I saw that she was very serious in ss and listened very seriously!¡±


    ¡°I can see that student Jiang Yu loves drawing. She came to our ss for the first lesson.¡±


    The other students had their homework schedules arranged by the school long ago.


    But Jiang Yu was different.


    She was free.


    Under the curious and eager gazes of the students, Jiang Yu looked at the teacher nkly. ¡°Teacher, I haven¡¯t studied it specifically. I¡¯ve only learned some basics.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Feel free to draw as you wish. Do what you learned before.¡±


    The art professor was exceptionally tolerant.


    Jiang Yu had no choice but to go on stage.

 Chapter 54 - Skeleton Organ Diagram

    <h4>Chapter 54: Skeleton Organ Diagram</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    She picked up the brush and started drawing on the stage.


    The art professor walked over seriously.


    He saw Jiang Yu draw a heart first, then a kidney next to it.


    ¡°Student Jiang, I asked you to draw a human body model, why did you draw the organs? I asked you to draw a sketch of the human body, the shape, not the inside.¡±


    The professor pushed up his sses, thinking that Jiang Yu had misheard him.


    But Jiang Yu quickly finished drawing the body organs, only then did she start drawing the skin outside the organs. ¡°Teacher, I know, but I¡¯ll draw a heart first because the location of the heart is very important. Without a heart, you can¡¯t live. Then I¡¯ll draw the positions of the various organs so that I can urately determine the proportion of the other body organs. This way, the human body¡¯s outline won¡¯t deviate.¡±


    Jiang Yu said matter-of-factly, ¡°Look, I first drew the joints of the fingers. This way, the outline of the fingers can be exactly the same as the human body¡¯s structure. Every movement can also be based on evidence, and it can be drawnpletely ording to the movements of the joints. This is my basic skill in practicing sketching.¡±


    After Jiang Yu finished speaking, thest stroke was already drawn. She did not expect that, apart from the various organs, there was a portrait of a woman of which one could see the internal organs.


    At first nce, it was actually filled with a sense of artistic beauty.


    The students were all dumbfounded.


    The art professor looked at the figure that was filled with organs and was suddenly enlightened. ¡°I understand. I did not expect that you would actually be able to understand the human body¡¯s structure so thoroughly just to learn to draw. Everyone, give a round of apuse to student Jiang Yu!¡±


    ¡°p p p!¡± The apuse was thunderous.


    Lu Qi looked at Jiang Yu, who had returned to her side, and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Little Yu, how did youe up with this idea to practice drawing the human body? It¡¯s really amazing!¡±


    Jiang Yu drew the figure¡¯s shape. Every inch of the figure¡¯s body and the position of its joints were exactly the same as those of real people.


    It was as if she was doing a perspective on the figure and directly took a picture of it.


    Jiang Yu sighed, ¡°Actually, this is the basic skill drawing the human body¡¯s bone structure.¡±


    It was also something that every medical student had to know by heart.


    It was nothing magical at all.


    Lu Qi, on the other hand, said in admiration, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to study so hard.¡±


    It turned out that she had learned it when she was studying medicine, but Lu Qi was still very impressed. She couldn¡¯t even tell the location of various organs.


    ¡°Students, everyone needs to learn from Jiang Yu. Today¡¯s assignment is to draw a human figure through the bones!¡± After the professor said that, the ss immediately began to discuss.


    ¡°The first lesson is already so difficult!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I still have to learn so many things!¡±


    ¡°This time is too rushed. You have to learn both painting and organs.¡±


    The professor said, ¡°Student Jiang Yu can do it, but why can¡¯t you? You have to learn from outstanding people.¡±


    For a moment, everyone looked at Jiang Yu in unison.


    Jiang Yu: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t mean to increase the amount of homework for the students.


    After all, she was also a victim who had to hand in her homework.


    ¡°Aiya, Xiao Yu, you have to teach me!¡± Lu Qi quickly grabbed Jiang Yu, this life-saving straw.


    In the school¡¯s forum.


    A few headlines were still hanging on the popr posts.


    ¡°Jiang Yu is rejected by the medical department!¡±


    ¡°Freshmen move into elite female dormitory!¡±


    At this moment, a new post was posted.


    Some students posted with tears in their eyes: ¡°Human bones and organs are too difficult!¡±


    When the alumni saw it, they immediatelyughed.


    This must be the medical department freshmenining.


    The first ss of the medical department was to learn about the human body¡¯s structure.


    However, how could there be so many peoplementing on such amon thing? The alumni clicked on thement and were immediately dumbfounded.


    This was ridiculous.


    This was not aint from the medical students at all.


    It was aint from the freshmen of the design department.


    They said that because Jiang Yu drew the human organ diagram in the first ss, it led to the professor assigning such a crazy assignment. The freshmen actually had to draw the human bone organ diagram on the first day!


    ¡°Pfft, I can¡¯tugh anymore. It¡¯s even worse than the freshmen in the medical department!¡±


    ¡°Damn, this is the design department¡¯s assignment. It¡¯s turned into a medical assignment!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu is indeed a person who wants to study medicine! She¡¯s so hardworking!¡±

 Chapter 55 - Too Accurate

    <h4>Chapter 55: Too urate</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m from the medical department. At first, the freshmen had to identify the locations of various organs, but I didn¡¯t expect the design department to directly draw it from the start. I suddenly feel that our department¡¯s homework is too simple.¡±


    ¡°New medical student, I originally thought that it would be too difficult to memorize so much homework, but now i suddenly feel that our teacher showed mercy and didn¡¯t let us draw it.¡±


    Medical department sophomore ss.


    ¡°Jiang Li, Look, your new roommate is on the campus forum again!¡±


    Jiang Li was reading a medical book when he heard the surrounding students passionately discussing some bone diagram.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all familiar with the bone diagram? What¡¯s so strange about it?¡±


    Jiang Li nced at the picture. Jiang Yu¡¯s drawing didn¡¯t seem that impressive.


    If the students present took out their brushes, they would be able to urately draw out the positions of all the organs.


    It was just that itcked the artistry.


    However, the most important thing about organ drawings was practicality. What was the use of having so much artistry.


    Therefore, it was simply something that was used to attract attention.


    When she thought of how Jiang Yu was still pale and looked like she was on the verge of death in the morning, Jiang Li frowned.


    How could such a person who couldn¡¯t even take care of her own body be qualified to enter the medical department.


    ¡°Not only this, there¡¯s also this.¡± The student showed another post to Jiang Li.


    In the video, Jiang Yu used some unknown method.


    She actually made a few students who were surrounding her burst intoughter on the ground.


    Jiang Li raised her eyebrows in surprise and took it over to watch it again.


    This time, she finally realized that Jiang Yu had used the acupoints of the human body. She pressed on theirughing acupoint.


    But the problem was that she was too urate.


    Moreover, she had urately pressed on the acupoint while they were moving.


    The student said in admiration, ¡°This person¡¯s speed and uracy are simply a gift from God.¡±


    Even among these second-year students, how many of them could urately determine the acupoints of others while they were moving.


    Her eyesight and familiarity with human organs were really too terrifying.


    ¡°Jiang Li, if this person enters medical school, it¡¯s likely that she will be the first in her grade!¡±


    Jiang Li realized that she had really underestimated Jiang Yu.


    Could it be that Jiang Yu was really a medical fanatic?


    Did she study hard to¡­ cure her illness?


    Thinking about how Jiang Yu¡¯s body was obviously weak, but Jiang Li could not detect her illness, Jiang Li felt that Jiang Yu was suffering from some rare illness.


    For a moment, she suddenly felt that Jiang Yu was quite pitiful.


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s a public lecture for the medical department in the afternoon. I feel that Jiang Yu will definitely attend it!¡±


    The students all smiled and said, ¡°Maybe we can even meet this little junior who was rejected by the medical department.¡±


    In the design department.


    ¡°How do we draw these intestines!¡±


    ¡°And this liver. If it¡¯s sideways, what should it look like!¡±


    ¡°I went to the medical department to borrow a few X-rays. Everyone,e and take a look!¡±


    ¡°Aiya, student Jiang Yu, help me see if the size of the organs I drew is a little strange!¡±


    Design Department ss 8.


    Jiang Yu waspletely surrounded.


    The assignment this time was triggered by Jiang Yu.


    Many students held onto Jiang Yu and didn¡¯t let her go.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to the toilet. Student, don¡¯t pull me!¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s voice sounded in the crowd.


    ¡°Excuse me, excuse me!¡±


    ¡°Student, excuse me, I really need to pee.¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that if she didn¡¯t run away, she would be drowned by the students from the design department.


    The students were too enthusiastic.


    Lu Qi had already retreated out of the crowd.


    She winked at Jiang Yu helplessly and helped Jiang Yu pull her out.


    When Jiang Yu came out, the students were still chattering about the drawing.


    Jiang Yu immediately ran away. ¡°Lu Qi, I¡¯m going to another department for the next ss.¡±


    ¡°You go.¡± Lu Qi understand the nod.

 Chapter 56 - Speak, Continue Speaking

    <h4>Chapter 56: Speak, Continue Speaking</h4>


    Acting Department ss 8.


    The few of them were enjoying the drama on the forum especially when they saw that the students from the design department were all asking for help from the medical department, asking for various organ pictures. They couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    ¡°Ran Ran, this Jiang Yu has the same surname as you, Jiang, and she looks a little like you. Are you two rted?¡±


    Jiang Ran was currying favor with Sun Miao, the richest girl in the ss.


    It was Sun Miao¡¯s birthday tonight, and she said that she was going to invite a few good friends to her house for her birthday.


    Jiang Ran had just arrived, and she wanted to build a good rtionship with Sun Miao. She might be able to get to know some powerful young masters at the birthday party.


    When she heard that someone was referring to her and Jiang Yu, Jiang Ran immediately frowned, she turned around and said to her ssmates, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Jiang Yu. It¡¯s true that she¡¯s my younger sister, but she grew up in an orphanage and isn¡¯t close to me at all. Moreover, she was adopted by criminals when she was young and waster sent back¡­ In short, she¡¯s not the same as me!¡±


    Jiang Ran said it with confidence.


    It was as if Jiang Yu was some kind of poisonous trash and she couldn¡¯t wait to cut ties with her.


    ¡°Moreover, she was secretly engaged to a man who was a few years older than her. Tsk, Tsk, tsk. Moreover, the two of them were not marrying for love at all, but¡­¡± Jiang Ran was speaking excitedly.


    All of a sudden, the entire ssroom quieted down.


    That was because some of the students had already noticed Jiang Yu who was walking in from the ssroom.


    This was Jiang Yu¡¯s first timeing to the acting department for a ss.


    She did not expect to hear Jiang Ran nder her in ss as soon as she arrived.


    ¡°But what¡­¡± Jiang Ran was halfway through her sentence when she suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    She turned around and saw Jiang Yu walking in.


    Jiang Yu pulled out a chair and sat down in front of Jiang Ran. She faced her and said, ¡°Speak, continue.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s expression froze. She could not speak anymore and tried to change the topic. ¡°We were just joking. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll joke too. Don¡¯t be angry!¡±


    Jiang Yu waved her hand. ¡°When I was sick, this good sister of mine slipped into my fianc¨¦¡¯s room in her pajamas. Then, she was tied up by his bodyguards like a dumpling.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no proof. I still have evidence. Do you want to see it?¡±


    Jiang Yu waved her phone.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face was already pale. ¡°Jiang Yu! Don¡¯t go too far! We¡¯re family!¡±


    ¡°Family? Didn¡¯t you just spread rumors and nder me?¡±


    When a few ssmates heard this, they already understood.


    It turned out that Jiang Ran was jealous that Jiang Yu had a good boyfriend. She couldn¡¯t snatch him away and instead went around ndering Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Jiang Ran was so confident just now that I almost believed her!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too shameless? She actually seduced her own brother-inw!¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face alternated between green and white.


    But Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to let her off.


    She only saw that Jiang Yu really tapped on her phone. ¡°Apologize. Otherwise, you know that I won¡¯t give you face!¡±


    The next second, Jiang Ran lowered her head and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made it up just now!¡±


    In fact, she was just adding fuel to the fire and making some changes. A lot of it was true.


    That Mo Long indeed did not love her.


    Jiang Yu had really been adopted by criminals before.


    Jiang Ran thought indignantly that if she had not been caught, she could have made Jiang Yu lower her head and behave herself in school from now on.


    Unfortunately¡­

 Chapter 57 - Don’t Understand The Rules

    <h4>Chapter 57: Don¡¯t Understand The Rules</h4>


    On the other side, after Jiang Ran apologized, she chose a seat furthest away from Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu simply sat down on the spot and waited for ss to start.


    ¡°Jiang Ran, someone like you still want to go to my birthday banquet? You Wish. I, Sun Miao, don¡¯t want to be friends with someone like you!¡±


    Not far away, Sun Miao said in disdain.


    The students quickly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. A country bumpkin like you doesn¡¯t deserve to attend sister Sun¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡°Sister Sun, this is the birthday present I prepared for you.¡±


    For a moment, there were all kinds of fawning voices.


    The Sun family was a big family in Hu City. They were richer than many people who came from small ces.


    It was no wonder that Jiang Ran started to curry favor with Sun Miao as soon as she went to school. She just didn¡¯t expect that all her previous efforts would go to waste.


    Jiang Ran red fiercely at Jiang Yu.


    Her eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    While Jiang Yu was reading the textbook of the acting department, she heard a little girl stammer, ¡°Sister Sun, I¡­ This is a health product that I bought at thest minute. Take a look.¡±


    Sun Miao nced at it and was instantly enraged. ¡°What do you mean by this? Would I take a fancy to this kind of thing?¡±


    The little girl said weakly, ¡°But I really didn¡¯t have time to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it? If you don¡¯t have a gift of over ten thousand yuan, don¡¯t take it out!¡±


    Sun Miao¡¯sckey was instantly enraged and immediately surrounded the female ssmate.


    ¡°Go and prepare now, or else you won¡¯t have a good day in ss in the future.¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned.


    Only then did she realize that many people in the ss had prepared gifts in their hands, but they didn¡¯t dare to voice their anger.


    ¡°Neer, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve just arrived, but you don¡¯t know! It¡¯s still not toote to go and prepare the gifts now! Today is sister Sun¡¯s birthday, so every student has to bring a gift, do you understand?¡±


    The little attendant saw Jiang Yu¡¯s nk expression and could not help but walk over to Jiang Yu.


    She already knew that Jiang Yu did not have any background.


    Immediately, she did not stand on ceremony with her. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and prepare!¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°¡­¡±


    As a result, Sun Miao was now the big sister of the ss.


    The students still had to show their respect to her, or else they would not have a good life in the future.


    ¡°Oh, what if I don¡¯t give it?¡±


    ¡°Then you can give it a try. Be careful after school!¡± The little attendant immediately threatened.


    The other students did not dare to step forward.


    Some students had rich families, so it was not bad to be able to curry favor with Sun Miao.


    However, some of the students did not have that much money at the moment, so they could only plead for mercy with trepidation.


    Jiang Ran saw that Jiang Yu was not tactful, so she immediately smiled.


    Jiang Yu did not know that this Miss Sun was not so easy to offend.


    Previously, there was a little girl who identally bumped into Sun Miao. In the end, she could only kneel down and kowtow to Sun Miao to apologize.


    Sun Miao was from one of the top ten families in Hu City.


    Although her family could not bepared to the Kang family, it couldpletely overpower the Jiang family.


    Jiang Yu had offended Kang Xue and Sun Miao at the same time. Jiang Ran instantly felt refreshed.


    She was just waiting to watch a good show.


    At noon after school.


    Jiang Yu was surrounded by a few people.


    Sun Miao hugged her shoulders. ¡°You guys are from a small ce and you don¡¯t know the rules. Then I¡¯ll let you know what the rules are!¡±


    ¡°Come at me!¡± Jiang Yu looked at them coldly.


    Thest time Kang Xue¡¯s people surrounded her, they were all begging for mercy.


    Now, these people were just walking organs to Jiang Yu. Jiang Yu could see the weakness of these organs very quickly.


    Soon, Sun Miao¡¯s wailing came from the ssroom.


    With a crack, her wrist was broken.


    Sun Miao had never suffered such pain before. For a moment, she screamed in pain.


    The otherckeys immediately looked at each other and looked at Jiang Yu in horror.


    They finally remembered.


    Jiang Yu and her strange martial arts.


    For a moment, no one dared toe forward.


    ¡°The teacher is here!¡±


    At this moment, there was amotion outside.

 Chapter 58 - Fight

    <h4>Chapter 58: Fight</h4>


    It was unknown who told the teacher about the situation here.


    After the teacher came in, he immediately frowned when he saw the situation in the ssroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hurry and call a doctor!¡±


    This was the miss of the Sun family. If something happened in the ssroom, it would be difficult for the school to ount for it.


    ¡°Teacher, it was Jiang Yu who hit someone!¡± A follower said.


    The teacher immediately stared at Jiang Yu sternly. ¡°ssmate, follow me to the administrative office to receive punishment!¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°It was they who attacked me first. You should arrest them!¡±


    Jiang Yu pointed at Sun Miao¡¯sckeys.


    The teacher¡¯s eyes shed, feeling a little guilty.


    She had heard of this young miss of the Sun family. She was used to being willful since she was young.


    Looking at Jiang Yu¡¯s weak and gentle appearance, it didn¡¯t seem like she had taken the initiative to provoke her.


    However, it was Jiang Yu¡¯s fault for not having a background.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Come with me! Everyone else, leave!¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned again.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    When Sun Miao heard this voice, she immediately said in pleasant surprise, ¡°Brother, this person is bullying me. Quickly get the school to expel her! My hand has been twisted by her. It hurts so much!¡±


    Outside the door, Sun You, who was dressed in luxury brand from head to toe, walked in.


    Seeing the current situation, his face was cold.


    Who dared to bully the miss of the Sun Family? He didn¡¯t want to live anymore.


    Today was Sun Miao¡¯s birthday. Sun You deliberately came to pick Sun Miao up for lunch. He didn¡¯t expect¡­


    Sun You¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Yu.


    His eyes shed with coldness.


    ¡°It was Jiang Yu who hurt Miss Sun!¡± Jiang Ran shouted from outside.


    She could not wait for Jiang Yu to be expelled from the school immediately.


    If she did not have a degree in the future, she would see what kind of good job Jiang Yu could find.


    However, Sun You, who was approaching Jiang Yu, stopped in his tracks. ¡°What did you say her name was?¡±


    ¡°Brother, it doesn¡¯t matter what her name is. Hurry up and tell the school to expel her!¡± Sun Miao was anxious to death.


    She looked at Jiang Yu proudly.


    However, Sun You¡¯s reaction was very strange. ¡°Teacher, my sister has been willful since she was young. Today, my sister must have caused trouble again!¡±


    Eh!


    Not only did Sun You not me Jiang Yu, but he even walked over to Jiang Yu¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Jiang, are you hurt?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not expect Sun Miao¡¯s brother to be so reasonable.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I apologize to you on behalf of my sister!¡±


    Sun Miao was petrified on the spot.


    Why was her brother helping others?


    ¡°Brother, how can you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sun You¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Go back and reflect on yourself!¡±


    After saying that, Sun You wanted to pull Sun Miao to the infirmary.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go,¡± The teacher said.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I can let go of the fact that I was attacked by others, but I think it¡¯s necessary to talk about Sun Miao threatening my ssmate to buy a gift.¡±


    Sun Miao and Sun You stopped in their tracks and looked at Jiang You at the same time.


    The veins on Sun You¡¯s forehead twitched.


    He had already put the matter to rest.


    He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be so inconsiderate.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, I have evidence!¡± Jiang Yu said.


    In the end, it was Sun Miao who returned all the gifts, and the matter came to an end.


    In the infirmary.


    ¡°Brother, it hurts!¡±


    ¡°You can still feel pain! You¡¯re getting more and morewless now, and you¡¯re even acting like a big sister!¡± Sun You Said snappily.


    ¡°Brother, why are you afraid of that Jiang Yu? She¡¯s just from the countryside. Just fire her.¡± Sun Miao could not understand.


    Sun you said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. In the future, when you see Jiang Yu and Jiang Ran, you must not offend them.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the top-ss wealthy family in the capital that lost their daughter 40 years ago? I just found out that the missing daughter is the biological mother of Jiang Yu and Jiang Ran!¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Sun Miao widened her eyes.


    That person in capital was an existence that even the Sun family wanted to curry favor with.


    Then today, she had offended both daughters of the aristocratic family.


    ¡°Brother, are you sure it¡¯s them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, but you have to keep this a secret for now. You have to build a good rtionship with them first!¡±


    Sun Miao: ¡°¡­¡±


    Today was really unlucky.

 Chapter 59 - 40 Years Ago

    <h4>Chapter 59: 40 Years Ago</h4>


    40 years ago, a wealthy family in the capital lost a young girl who had just turned five years old.


    They searched for decades just like that.


    Unexpectedly, they still had not given up on the idea of looking for her.


    The Sun family wanted to cling to their side, so they helped to look for her.


    Finally, they found traces of her. In the end, they found out that the youngdy died in childbirth 18 years ago and gave birth to twins.


    These two people were Jiang Yu and Jiang Ran.


    Originally, Sun You was looking for an opportunity to get close to these two people.


    He did not expect that Sun Miao would offend them today.


    The name of the five-year-old child was Kang Die, and the nickname of the five-year-old child who got lost in capital family was little butterfly.


    It happened to match.


    After Kang Die got lost, she was adopted by an ordinary family. Later on, she married Jiang Hai, who was only a small businessman at that time. However, before she could enjoy her life, she died in childbirth.


    After Sun Miao understood this, she immediately said, ¡°Those two people are really lucky! They were actually born into a good family. Brother, I know what to do!¡±


    ¡°Although Jiang Yu has a grudge with me, Jiang Ran wants to suck up to me and attend my birthday party. As long as I give her some benefits, she will definitely listen to me!¡±


    ¡­


    In the school cafeteria.


    Jiang Yu was having dinner with Lu Qi.


    Jiang Ran walked over and asked tentatively, ¡°Have you been abandoned by Mr. Mo, so you hooked up with young master Sun as soon as you arrived in Hu City?¡±


    Otherwise, why would young master Sun have such an unusual attitude towards Jiang Yu just now.


    Jiang Ran was extremely jealous.


    She had always heard that Sun You was very protective of her younger sister.


    She never expected that he would be so abnormal today.


    Originally, Jiang Ran thought that she might even be Mrs. Sun.


    Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Ran speechlessly. ¡°Are you trying to spread rumors in school again?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the lesson just now enough?


    Jiang Ran hurriedly said, ¡°No, I just want to know, do you know young master Sun?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Jiang Yu waved her hand. ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Jiang Ran heaved a sigh of relief and immediatelyughed out loud.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend with me. Even if you don¡¯t know young master Sun, it¡¯s the truth that you were dumped.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Ran took out her phone.


    Thetest information was on it.


    ¡°Movie queen and her lover on a date.¡±


    On it was a photo of the movie queen getting into the car.


    In the photo, the car door was not closed yet, and a man¡¯s figure was faintly discernible behind it.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t see who this man is, I recognize the bodyguard who opened the door,¡± Jiang Ran said proudly.


    Because the bodyguard who opened the door was Mr. Mo Long¡¯s personal bodyguard, right?


    It was clear who the person in the car was.


    It could be proved that Mr. Mo Long dumped Jiang Yu as soon as school started.


    Right, Mr. Mo Long had power and status. Naturally, he would look for a movie queen who was of equal status.


    How could he still care about Jiang Yu?


    Jiang Ran sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve already warned you. You¡¯re notpatible with Mr. Mo¡­¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Ran left triumphantly.


    Jiang Yu looked at the news and frowned.


    She also recognized that this car and the bodyguard who opened the door belonged to Mo Long.


    Then why would Mo Long, who was obviously on a business trip overseas, have a scandal with the movie Queen in Shanghai?


    Jiang Yu¡¯s breathing stopped.


    Lu Qi quicklyforted her, ¡°Just because they¡¯re sitting in the same car doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that they¡¯re in a rtionship. Reporters love to make wild guesses. Yuyu, you have to calm down.¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that she was quite calm.


    She and Mo Long didn¡¯t belong to the same type of family.


    It was impossible for them to be together in the first ce.


    When the two of them met previously, it was only because of an ident that he had no choice but to take responsibility for her.


    If Mo Long really had someone he liked, she, Jiang Yu, would not have continued to hold onto him.


    However, the two of them were still boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Mo Long actually returned to the country without informing her and even took a photo with the movie queen.


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and decided that she had to find out.


    She took out her phone and called Mo Long.

 Chapter 60 - Felt Like Catching A Cheater

    <h4>Chapter 60: Felt Like Catching A Cheater</h4>


    It took a long time before someone picked up.


    It was Teng Yi¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss Jiang, sir has just fallen ill and entered the physical therapy room¡­¡±


    ¡°Which hospital is he in!¡± Jiang Yu immediately stood up.


    In the hospital.


    At the entrance of the physical therapy room, Teng Yi and a few bodyguards were standing guard there.


    Jiang Yu quickly walked forward. ¡°Why did he suddenly fall ill?¡±


    Teng Yi said, ¡°When Sir was overseas, he was already feeling a little ufortable. He was busy with other matters when he returned to China. He suddenly fell ill just now.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s legs could not stand for too long. If he stood for more than an hour, he would fall ill.


    That was why he often sat in a wheelchair.


    Moreover, he had to undergo physical therapy once a day. These physical therapy sessions were only effective in alleviating the symptoms and could not cure him immediately.


    Outside the physical therapy room, Teng Yi discovered thetest scandal regarding the movie queen.


    No wonder Jiang Yu suddenly called President Mo¡­


    However, because people couldn¡¯t bring in electronic equipment into the physical therapy room, he picked up the call.


    On the other side, Teng Yi hurriedly instructed his men to get rid of the scandal.


    However, Jiang Yu had already seen it.


    This was a little difficult to handle.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, if I say that the movie queen and Mr. Mo are only friends would you believe me?¡±


    Teng Yi looked at Jiang Yu helplessly.


    Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows nomittally. ¡°Friends?¡±


    Before Mo Long¡¯s leg was injured, the two families had already spread the news that they wanted to form a marriage alliance?


    They were friends but Mo Long insisted on meeting the movie queen before entering the physical therapy room even though his legs were feeling ufortable.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard.


    A youngdy was holding a Thermos sk in her hand. She handed it over to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°This is the soup that our miss made for Mr. Mo Long. Miss said that she was afraid of being photographed, so she couldn¡¯te over. She asked me to bring it over!¡±


    The youngdy saw that there was only Jiang Yu and assumed that she was Mo Long¡¯s female assistant.


    She immediately said hurriedly, ¡°Our miss is going to film soon. I have to go too. Miss said to meet again next time.¡±


    With that said, the young miss ran off again.


    Her forehead was covered in sweat.


    Jiang Yu looked at the Thermos sk in her arms.


    Was the soup personally made by the movie queen?


    She looked up at Teng Yi again.


    Teng Yi also looked like he had a mouth that he could not exin.


    At that moment, the door to the physiotherapy room opened.


    Mo Long was in a wheelchair and was pushed out by someone.


    When he saw Jiang Yu, he was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Then, he looked at Teng Yi with disapproval.


    He had clearly told Jiang Yu¡¯s studies were not to be disturbed by such small matters.


    He did not expect that Teng Yi would still invite her over.


    Teng Yi: ¡°Sir, Miss Jiang saw the photo that the reporters took of you¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu:¡±¡­¡±


    Mo Long:¡±¡­¡±


    Immediately, he felt as though he was being caught cheating.


    ¡°Yuyu, let me exin.¡±


    ¡°This is the soup that the movie queen made for you!¡± Jiang Yu stuffed the soup into Mo Long¡¯s hands with a serious expression.


    Mo Long: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, I originally wanted to give you a surprise. I wanted to settle down and tell you that I¡¯ve returned to China. I didn¡¯t expect to receive a call from Miss Li. She said that she was about to enter the production team and wanted to have a meal with me. I didn¡¯t expect that my old illness would re up before I even had a meal!¡± Mo Long exined everything clearly.


    Jiang Yu listened and nodded silently. ¡°So, what surprise did you say just now?¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°You believe me?¡±


    ¡°You already said it was just a meal. Why wouldn¡¯t I believe you? So, what surprise did you prepare for me?¡± Jiang Yu spread out her hands, looking like she was about to see a gift.


    Mo Long didn¡¯t realize that his back suddenly rxed. He smiled and said, ¡°Juste with me.¡±


    Mo Long brought Jiang Yu to an apartment near Ivy University.


    ¡°This is the apartment I just bought. It¡¯s the closest to your school. You cane and live here sometimes.¡±


    Mo Long pushed open the door. The furniture inside wasplete.

 Chapter 61 - Sun Miao Changed

    <h4>Chapter 61: Sun Miao Changed</h4>


    Jiang Yu looked around and was very satisfied.


    When she returned to the hall, she saw Mr. Mo Long looking at her with a smile.


    Jiang Yu suddenly remembered that she still had something to be angry with him about. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you bought a house, I can forget that you made me unable to go to the medical department.¡±


    Jiang Yu instantly became like an angry kitten.


    Her cheeks were puffed up as she looked at him with some resentment.


    What shoulde would stille.


    The air in the room suddenly became tense.


    The smile on Mo Long¡¯s face also froze.


    It could be seen that Jiang Yu was really angry.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you should know the reason why I didn¡¯t let you go to the medical department,¡± Mo Long said helplessly.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s hemophobia was too serious. A few more episodes of the illness might affect the function of the body.


    He could not take the risk.


    Jiang Yu spread out her hands. ¡°Then I can take theoretical lessons first instead of practical lessons!¡±


    ¡°You can learn other courses too?¡±


    After taking theoretical lessons, it would definitely be practical next. Otherwise, what was the use of taking them?


    Once it was practical, how could there not be blood?


    With Jiang Yu¡¯s situation, she was the least suited to be a doctor.


    ¡°I just want to cure your illness,¡± Jiang Yu said in a low voice, sounding aggrieved.


    Mo Long¡¯s heart softened. ¡°I¡¯ve already invited many authoritative doctors to see this illness of mine. They all say that it can¡¯t be curedpletely. However, if I take my time with physical therapy, I¡¯ll be able to return to normal after five years.¡±


    There was no need for Jiang Yu to work so hard to learn medical skills.


    At that time, he would be able to stand up.


    It was just a matter of time.


    Jiang Yu looked at Mo Long¡¯s serious expression and sighed.


    ¡°I understand, but I can guarantee that I will only learn theory and not see blood. I¡¯ll write prescriptions and acupuncture treatments, but not operate a knife. Is that alright?¡±


    Mo Long looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s serious expression and had no choice but topromise. ¡°How about this, you can major in other majors and take theoretical courses in the medical department.¡±


    Seeing that he had finallypromised, Jiang Yu heaved a sigh of relief.


    With Mo Long¡¯s words, the school should not stop Jiang Yu from taking courses in the medical department anymore.


    After checking out the house, it was almost time to start ss.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to school,¡± Mo Long said.


    The two of them had just gotten into the car in the parking lot.


    They did not expect to see a few people walking out from the elevator in the next building.


    ¡°Miss Sun, you¡¯re too kind to me. You don¡¯t have to send me. I¡¯ll just take a taxi back to school.¡± Jiang Ran looked a little ttered.


    At noon, she received a call from Sun Miao at thest minute saying that she was invited to eat at her apartment.


    Today was Sun Miao¡¯s birthday. Those who could eat at her ce were all young misses from rich families.


    Jiang Ran was the only person in the ss who was invited by Sun Miao.


    Even Sun Miao¡¯s otherckeys didn¡¯t have the right toe.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re ssmates. It¡¯s on the way.¡± Sun Miao changed her previous disdain and was now indescribably generous and friendly.


    Jiang Ran felt that she was really too blissful.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, please get in the car.¡± Sun You even personally opened the car door.


    The polite and gentlemanly manner made Jiang Ran feel a little smug.


    She didn¡¯t expect Sun Miao¡¯s brother to be so polite to others. Not only was he tall, rich, and handsome, but he also didn¡¯t put on any airs at all.


    Just now when they were eating, Sun You often took care of her.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    She was a little excited in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know if Sun You was interested in her.


    But thinking about it, Jiang Ran shook her head again. It shouldn¡¯t be possible.


    How could the young master of the Sun family like her?


    She must be thinking too much.


    Jiang Ran got in the car and left with Sun Miao and Sun You.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long also watched the two people leave.


    ¡°Hey, why are they walking together?¡± Jiang Yu felt that she didn¡¯t have enough brain cells.


    Sun Miao still despised Jiang Ran in the morning, saying that she didn¡¯t like to deal with people from small ces.


    Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, her attitude changed so much.


    Why did she feel that Sun Miao¡¯s change was very strange?

 Chapter 62 - Private Concern

    <h4>Chapter 62: Private Concern</h4>


    Seeing Jiang Yu frown, Mo Long paused and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Nothing. I just feel that it¡¯s very unusual for Jiang Ran to be with the Sun family.¡±


    ¡°Sun family?¡± Mo Long also frowned. ¡°The Sun family in Hu City can be considered one of the top ten families in this ce. I heard that the eldest daughter of the Sun family is arrogant and spoiled, and the eldest young master is also difficult to get along with. I didn¡¯t expect that these things couldn¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    ¡°No, Sun Miao is indeed arrogant and spoiled. It¡¯s just that she has suddenly changed.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t care about Jiang Ran making any friends.¡±


    She could do whatever she wanted as long as she didn¡¯te to get in her way.


    Mo Long didn¡¯t know much about these people in Hu city.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t mind and sent Jiang Yu to school first.


    Green Vine University.


    Jiang Yu got out of the car.


    She saw Jiang Ran walking in front, talking andughing with Sun Miao and Sun You.


    Many students looked at them in surprise.


    ¡°Hey, who is that person? Why is she so close to Miss Sun?¡±


    ¡°I also saw that woman get out of the car with Sun Miao.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be Young Master Sun¡¯s girlfriend, right?¡±


    ¡°That person is Jiang Ran, a student from the acting department. She¡¯s in my ss! Strange, when did Sun Miao be so easy to talk to? She actually walked together with her.¡±


    Jiang Yu listened to her ssmates¡¯ discussions and also had a trace of doubt in her heart.


    However, she was in a hurry to attend the public lecture of the medical department.


    She was in no mood to care about other people¡¯s matters.


    Public lecture.


    Anyone from any department could attend it.


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s appearance was noticed by many people.


    After all, she was someone who was rejected by the medical department.


    It was said that many people were betting on whether she woulde to the lecture today.


    Some felt that Jiang Yu would definitely attend.


    Some felt that there was no need for Jiang Yu to attend the medical department¡¯s lecture anymore. After all, it was only a public lecture and she would not be able to learn much.


    The students around Jiang Li were making a bet.


    ¡°I feel that she will definitelye,¡± Jiang Li¡¯s best friend and desk mate said. ¡°Whoever loses has to treat everyone to meals for three days!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯spete. I¡¯m not scared,¡± another student said.


    Jiang Li shook her head. She wasn¡¯t interested in these boring games.


    However, when she turned her gaze, she saw a figure in the crowd.


    It was Jiang Yu.


    ¡°She¡¯s really here.¡± Jiang Li¡¯s deskmate suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Treat us meals for three days. Don¡¯t deny it!¡±


    ¡°ssmate!¡± When Jiang Yu was looking for an empty seat in the crowd, she saw a person waving at her and signalling the seat beside her.


    That seat was right beside Jiang Li.


    Jiang Yu walked over and sat down. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I should thank you.¡± The person smiled kindly at Jiang Yu.


    Then she looked at Jiang Li and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say hello to your roommate?¡±


    Jiang Yu pouted her mouth and thought that this person looked proud and probably wouldn¡¯t say hello to her.


    She was going to pretend she didn¡¯t hear that.


    However, she heard Jiang Li actually opened her mouth: ¡°I saw your video, your hand speed is good.¡±


    What kind of greeting was this?


    Miss Jiang was really strange.


    Jiang Yu did not remember what video it was.


    But that was not important. She took out her notebook and pen seriously.


    She then lowered her head to look at the things she had recorded yesterday.


    She looked very serious.


    Jiang Li¡¯s desk mate immediately raised her eyebrows. ¡°There is actually someone who is more serious than you.¡±


    Jiang Li thought about her conjecture and suspected that Jiang Yu was suffering from a rare illness. She could not help but ask, ¡°Your condition this morning was very strange. Is there some private concern you have?¡±


    Jiang Yu, who was studying, raised her head and thought of her hemophobia. She did not expect that Jiang Li would be able to tell at a nce.


    She could not help but look at her in admiration. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Don¡¯t tell others about such things.¡±


    As the two of them whispered to each other, Jiang Li¡¯s eyes shed.


    She had actually guessed correctly. She immediately looked at Jiang Yu with pity.

 Chapter 63 - Re-select Class

    <h4>Chapter 63: Re-select ss</h4>


    Jiang Li once again thought of how Jiang Yu often read books on neurology.


    In the morning, Jiang Yu¡¯s illness was strange. There was nothing wrong with her body, but she looked like a person who was on the verge of death.


    Jiang Li had already guessed that it was a neurological disease, and there was no known cause for it in medicine. That was why Jiang Yu worked so hard to learn medicine.


    During ss, Jiang Li looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s serious face, and her heart was filled with pity.


    ¡°I know a professor from the medical department. I can help you plead for leniency and get you into the medical department,¡± Jiang Li suddenly said in a low voice.


    Jiang Yu blinked. She had not expected that Jiang Li would be so kind to help her so much. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already settled the matter of studying medicine.¡±


    As expected, when the public lecture ended, the principal¡¯s assistant rushed over.


    He told Jiang Yu that she could take a theoretical course in the medical department.


    However, Jiang Yu still had to choose another major.


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t make up her mind about other majors.


    Although the design department wasn¡¯t bad, the paint, paper and folio things cost the most money.


    In the music department, Jiang Yu¡¯s standard inposing music was about the same. Moreover, she was Professor Bai¡¯s introductory disciple, so there wasn¡¯t much she could learn.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with the performance department,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    If she studied performance, she could often find a part-time job in this area. It was also good to have an additional skill to earn money.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll inform the performance department and the medical department. Your ss is still ss eight for both of the departments.¡±


    ss eight?


    Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°Can I change to another ss?¡±


    The assistant nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    It was just a matter of which ss this person wanted to go to.


    Hence, Jiang Yu randomly picked a ss. ¡°Then ss one.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Is ss one full?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go to ss one.¡± The assistant looked at her strangely. ¡°Then is the medical department in ss one or ss eight?¡±


    ¡°Both,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    It was easier to remember this way.


    ¡­


    After the public lecture of the medical department ended, Jiang Yu was wondering which department she was going to attend.


    Then, she received a phone call.


    ¡°Little Jiang, I¡¯m Professor Bai. You should be in Ivy University, right?¡±


    Professor Bai was the piano professor who had epted Jiang Yu as her apprentice. She had taught many pianists andposers.


    ¡°Professor, I¡¯m in Ivy University,¡± Jiang Yu said quickly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I have a ss in the music department. Come and find me after ss. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Jiang Yu quickly agreed.


    Professor Bai was teaching the sophomore ss one of the music department.


    The reason why she was teaching ss one and not the other sses was that those who could enter ss one were all people who had passed the art exam. They were all people who had practiced music before.


    Therefore, ss one was the most advanced ss in the entire year.


    It was rare for ss one of the second year to have Professor Bai invited to give a lecture. The students were very excited.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, your teacher wants toe to our ss to give a lecture. Did he do you a favor?¡±


    Kang Xue said, ¡°I invited the teacher several times. Today, the teacher finally has the time toe over.¡±


    When Kang Xue started learning piano at the age of five, she had learned it from Professor Bai.


    Although she had only learned it for two years, she hadid a solid foundation.


    However, Kang Xue had always been proud of having learned under Professor Bai. She boasted that she was the senior martial sister of a genius pianist and a gold medal arranger.


    She had always been ambitious for this industry and wanted to stand at the highest position.


    During ss, professor Bai said, ¡°I¡¯m here today not only to teach, but also to give you a question. As you all know, two years ago, there was a flood in Lanzhou. Many people were killed or injured, and many houses were washed away. Recently, the buildings there have been rebuilt with funds from the public and the government. The Public Welfare Foundation wants to release a song about fighting against the flood¡­¡±


    Kang Xue¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    In her opinion, the teacher was giving her a chance.


    After all, in the whole ss, Kang Xue¡¯s ability topose music was the most outstanding.

 Chapter 64 - Also Participated In Composing

    <h4>Chapter 64: Also Participated In Composing</h4>


    ¡°Everyone, strive to send your works over in a week¡¯s time. At that time, the best song will be directly designated as Lanzhou Flood Relief Song,¡± Professor Bai said.


    The ss had just ended.


    Kang Xue received many envious gazes.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, Professor Bai is really good to you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Kang Xue smiled and hurriedly chased after Professor Bai.


    ¡°Teacher.¡±


    However, just as Kang Xue ran out of the ssroom, she saw Jiang Yu standing at the entrance of the ssroom, talking to Professor Bai.


    ¡°You want me to participate inposing a song for the flood relief? No problem.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    Professor Bai smiled and said, ¡°I have high hopes for you. By the way, when you¡¯re free,e to my house. I¡¯ll give you some pointers on how to y the piano.¡±


    Although Jiang Yu¡¯s performance was good, her technique was too wild and needed to be adjusted.


    Otherwise, if her technique was not professional and she yed for a long time, some of her fingers would be deformed.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yu had only learned the piano for a short period of time, so she could still correct it.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    Behind her, Kang Xue¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    Why did Professor Bai invite Jiang Yu to participate in theposing?


    Wasn¡¯t thisposing only qualified for sophomore ss one?


    And why did Professor Bai invite Jiang Yu to her house in private to personally tutor her.


    These past few years, Kang Xue found an opportunity to give gifts and wanted Professor Bai to continue tutoring her, but she was rejected.


    All along, Kang Xue thought that Professor Bai was too busy and only tutored those famous artists.


    She didn¡¯t expect¡­


    What right did Jiang Yu have?


    On the other side, Jiang Yu said a few words to professor Bai before sending her out of the school gate.


    Along the way, many people saw that Jiang Yu and professor Bai were very close.


    ¡°Could Jiang Yu be professor Bai¡¯s rtive?¡±


    ¡°Previously, it was Sun Miao and Jiang Ran who walked together, and now, it¡¯s Jiang Yu and professor Bai. These two sisters must have extraordinary identities.¡±


    ¡°And I heard that Jiang Yu is a special case who entered the elite female dormitory!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Looks like this person¡¯s background is not simple.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not know that her identity had been randomly guessed by others. There were all kinds of versions.


    She returned to the dormitory in a good mood and saw Kang Xue sitting on the sofa in the hall with a cold expression.


    Kang Xue fiddled with a lock of her long hair impatiently. It was obvious that she was waiting for Jiang Yu toe back.


    When she saw Jiang Yu return, Kang Xue could not sit still.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Jiang Yu:¡±?¡± Did this person eat dynamite?


    ¡°Jiang Yu, what right do you have to participate in theposing?¡± Kang Xue could not help but ask, ¡°What kind of drug did you give the professor?¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°You want to learn?¡±


    Kang Xue stared at her jealously.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. I just yed a song, and Professor Bai already likes me. You can try it too,¡± Jiang Yu said inly.


    Kang Xue: ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m determined to win thisposure. You won¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then work hard.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t mind at all.


    This stubborn attitude made Kang Xue¡¯s anger surge again.


    But at this moment, Jiang Yu spoke again, ¡°I told you before, being angry will hurt your heart. If you¡¯re angry, the risk of heart attack will increase by 4.74 times¡­ I¡¯ll give you another motto: If you lose your temper over a small matter, you¡¯ll regret itter. ¡°f others are angry, I won¡¯t be angry. If I get ill from my anger, there won¡¯t be anyone to take it for me. ¡°f I die of anger, who would be happy? Moreover, it¡¯s tiring and exhausting¡­¡±


    This maxim was catchy.


    Kang Xue waspletely dumbfounded when she heard it.


    This was the first time that Kang Xue had experienced how painful it was to lose her temper and not be able to lose it.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Jiang Li came in from the door and happened to hear Jiang Yu¡¯s ¡®Don¡¯t be angry¡¯ theory. She was immediately amused by Jiang Yu¡¯s serious look.


    Kang Xue seemed to have found an ally. ¡°Jiang Li, you came at the right time. Jiang Yu actually threatened me that getting angry would hurt my body. You are a medical student. Tell her that she is definitely exaggerating!¡±


    Kang Xue also felt goosebumps in her heart. She half believed it.

 Chapter 65 - Stepping On Her While Climbing Up

    <h4>Chapter 65: Stepping On Her While Climbing Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Li walked over and spread her hands. ¡°What she said is true. So, Miss Kang, you should change your temper. You can live a few extra years.¡±


    Kang Xue: ¡°¡­¡±


    Why? Why did Jiang Li speak up for Jiang Yu?


    What was wrong with this world?


    ¡­


    On the school forum, there was a piece of news about the sophomore students of the music department who were going topose a song for the flood relief.


    Originally, this matter was nothing strange. The teachers at the school would often arrange this same assignment.


    However, unexpectedly, a photo of Jiang Yu standing with Professor Bai was posted.


    There were also people who revealed that this time that not only would the sophomore ss one would participate in theposing, but the freshman Jiang Yu would also participate too.


    ¡°This is obviously going through a backdoor, right?¡±


    This thought shed through the minds of some of the students.


    However, everyone felt that even if Jiang Yu participated in the seniorpetition, there was no chance of her winning.


    Seven dayster, the Public Service Song of Lanzhou¡¯s flood relief announced the results of their selection.


    ¡°The mark of the storm¡±, lyrics andposition, Jiang Yu.


    For a moment, the entire music department was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I always thought that Kang Xue¡¯s song would be chosen. I didn¡¯t expect it to be someone else, a freshman.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Did they write it wrong?¡±


    ¡°There are so many talented students in sophomore ss one, but they can¡¯t beat a freshman? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Is there something fishy going on?¡±


    Thinking of the photo of Jiang Yu and professor Bai standing together, everyone had a vague guess that Jiang Yu had used some dirty tricks to get this spot.


    At the same time.


    Kang Xue also had a look of disbelief on her face.


    The lyrics of the song she wrote, ¡°We¡¯re together,¡± were about inseparable rtions, and not giving up on anyone.


    It fit the theme perfectly, and the melody was very touching. How could she lose to Jiang Yu?


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Kang Xue was furious.


    She quickly contacted the foundation and asked.


    However, the reply was, ¡°We chose between two songs in the end. One was ¡®We Are Together¡¯, and the other was ¡®The Mark of The Storm¡¯. However, the one that got the most votes was the current one because the lyrics of this song fit the theme better. It¡¯s catchy and more vivid.¡±


    Kang Xue: ¡°¡­¡± Her song was also in line with the theme. It was also catchy, okay?


    This was clearly their way of evading her.


    It must be that Jiang Yu wanted to gild herself with gold, so she used this song as a gimmick, wanting to step on her shoulders.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what do we do now?¡± Kang Xue¡¯s friend looked indignant.


    To say that a freshman stepped on Kang Xue¡¯s head, and even surpassed Kang Xue in terms of lyrics andposition, this was no longer a matter of a song.


    It was a matter of reputation.


    ¡°I demand an open and transparent revote!¡± Kang Xue said.


    On the one side, Kang Xue was still looking for various connections to request a revote.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu was not in school.


    These few days, Jiang Hai and Wei Juan hade to Hu city.


    They said that they were worried about their two daughters being alone in Hu City, so Wei Juan encouraged Jiang Hai to open a branch office in Hu City.


    Moreover, Jiang Hai¡¯s eldest brother, Jiang Guo, was still in Hu City.


    Jiang Guo¡¯s business was bigger than Jiang Hai, so he could take care of Jiang Hai in business.


    And today was the day Jiang Guo¡¯s daughter got engaged.


    So Jiang Hai asked Jiang Yu and Jiang Ran to attend the engagement party.


    In an apartment near Ivy University, Jiang Yu was busy looking for a dress.


    What was more worrying was that she had received the news at thest minute and hadn¡¯t prepared any gifts.


    Moreover, Jiang Yu had never met Jiang Guo¡¯s family.


    Even so, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t go empty-handed because she was rted to them.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang outside the door.


    Jiang Yu, who was busy, hurriedly went to open the door.


    She found that it was Teng Yi standing outside the door.


    He was still holding something in his hand.

 Chapter 66 - Attend The Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 66: Attend The Banquet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Miss Jiang, this is a gift prepared by sir.¡±


    The gift box in Teng Yi¡¯s hand was very exquisite.


    Jiang Yu was instantly stunned. ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°This is a gift prepared by sir for your cousin. Sir knew that Miss Jiang didn¡¯t have time to prepare it, so he asked me to send it over.¡±


    Jiang Yu felt a warmth in her heart when she heard that.


    She hurriedly nodded, and didn¡¯t have time to look at what was inside.


    Since Mo Long prepared it, there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes.


    Just like that, Jiang Yu hurriedly changed into her dress, got into the car, and headed to the venue of the banquet.


    ¡°Mom, that Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t being, right?¡±


    ¡°That wretched girl, she hasn¡¯t seen the world and doesn¡¯t dare toe, right?¡±


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran were both dressed in jewelry.


    Jiang Hai frowned. ¡°I asked you to inform her yesterday, did you tell her?¡±


    A guilty look shed across Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes as she lowered her head. ¡°Dad, I told her a long time ago, but she said that she was busy with her homework and might not have time!¡±


    A guest at the side shook his head when he heard that.


    Jiang Guo was standing not far away.


    When he heard that Jiang Yu did not take him seriously, he immediately looked a little displeased.


    However, he still maintained a smile on his face. ¡°Quick, quick, take a seat inside. I¡¯m already very happy that you guys came.¡±


    Jiang Guo generously waved at Jiang Hai and the others.


    Jiang Hai quickly walked over with his wife and children.


    Jiang Guo said to Jiang Ran, ¡°The little girl has grown up. How are you doing in school?¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve always been at the top of the exam every time. I¡¯m doing very well in school. Moreover, I¡¯ve made a good friend, the eldest daughter of the Sun family. I¡¯m doing very well in Hu City.¡±


    Hearing that Jiang Ran actually had a rtionship with the Sun family, Jiang Guo immediately beamed with joy.


    He straight up said that Jiang Ran was promising, she would definitely have a bright future.


    At this moment, Jiang Guo suddenly looked at the door in surprise. ¡°Eh, this youngdy, I¡¯ve never seen her before. Which family is she from?¡±


    Jiang Ran turned around and saw Jiang Yu slowly walking over in a high-fitting gown.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes were all prepared by Mo Long in advance.


    There were a few sets of gowns and custom-made clothes in the wardrobe at any time.


    Today, she was wearing a long ck dress that entuated her fair and clear skin. The exquisite jewelry on her wrist was flowing with brilliance.


    She looked like an aristocrat.


    These jewelry were naturally prepared by Mo Long in advance.


    However, Jiang Yu would never wear these expensive things. She would only wear them on grand asions.


    Many people¡¯s gazes fell on Jiang Yu, guessing her identity.


    It wasn¡¯t until Jiang Yu, who had an extraordinary temperament, walked up to Jiang Hai and called, ¡°Dad!¡± that everyone realize her identity.


    ¡°Hello, uncle!¡± Jiang Yu smiled politely at Jiang Guo.


    Jiang Guo looked at her in surprise. ¡°You are Jiang Yu.¡±


    It was really different from what he had imagined.


    He had always heard that Jiang Yu grew up in an orphanage and didn¡¯t know any etiquette. She didn¡¯t know many things.


    In his imagination, Jiang Guo had always thought of her as being a rustic vige child.


    He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to have such a temperament.


    ¡°Good, good.¡± Jiang Guo smiled even more happily and immediately praised Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Sister, what gift did you prepare?¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ran said sourly.


    She knew Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with anything good when she received the news at thest minute, so she deliberately led the conversation in this direction.


    As expected, Jiang Yu handed the exquisite gift box in her hand to the attendant beside Jiang Guo.


    ¡°Uncle, I came in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare the gift adequately. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what was in the gift box either.


    Jiang Guo was about to ask someone to put the gift away.


    How could Jiang Ran let go of the opportunity to embarrass Jiang Yu? She said gently, ¡°Look at this box and you can tell it¡¯s worth a lot. Why don¡¯t you take it out and have a look?¡±

 Chapter 67 - Cheap Gift ?

    <h4>Chapter 67: Cheap Gift ?</h4>


    Jiang Hai frowned when he heard what Jiang Ran said.


    ¡°Who opens a present on the spot? Your uncle is still busy. Let¡¯s not disturb him.¡± At this time, Jiang Hai knew that he and Jiang Yu were on the same side.


    If Jiang Yu lost face here¡­


    Then he would lose face as well.


    Subconsciously, Jiang Hai also thought that the gift that Jiang Yu took out must have been wrapped to look high-ss on the outside, but very cheap on the inside.


    In particr, he heard from Jiang Ran that Mr. Mo already had other new lovers, so it was impossible for him to treat Jiang Yu well.


    Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t give her anything good.


    Seeing that, the attendant was about to put away the gift.


    Jiang Ran gritted her teeth and snatched the thing from the attendant¡¯s hand. ¡°Wait!¡±


    This scene attracted the attention of many people.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Guo was also puzzled.


    Jiang Ran smiled. ¡°Uncle, I have something to apologize to you. I apologize for my sister¡¯s rude behavior.¡±


    Jiang Ran weighed the thing in her hand, she said with more certainty, ¡°Actually, my sister didn¡¯t prepare any gifts at all. She only bought a nice-looking gift box because she was in a hurry. The things inside are not worth anything!¡±


    The word ¡®not worth anything¡¯ made Jiang Guo¡¯s expression change.


    Jiang Hai was already extremely embarrassed.


    Jiang Guo wanted to put this matter behind him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as Jiang Yu has the heart, I¡¯m content.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Hai¡¯s old face turned red. He turned to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Little girl, haven¡¯t I always taught you to be honest?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not dishonest.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Jiang Hai was extremely angry. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to quibble. Hurry and apologise to your uncle?¡±


    Turning his head, Jiang Hai said awkwardly to Jiang Guo again, ¡°Yu¡¯er grew up in a small ce. She doesn¡¯t know etiquette. Sorry for making a fool of herself.¡±


    Jiang Ran was amused when she saw Jiang Yu still looking up and refusing to admit her mistake.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of my sister. As for this gift, I¡¯ll take it back. I¡¯ll make up with a better gift on behalf of her tomorrow.¡±


    As Jiang Ran spoke, she casually threw the gift box on the ground as if she was throwing some rubbish.


    Jiang Yu frowned and walked over. She picked up the gift prepared by Mo Long with some heartache.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by themotion.


    Many people looked at Jiang Yu.


    The Jiang family felt embarrassed too.


    Jiang Guo was also a little disappointed.


    He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be morally corrupt. She was dressed well on the surface, but the gift she gave was fake.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I heard that someone even faked the gift!¡±


    ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell just now. I thought she was a well-educated youngdy.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she grew up in the countryside and doesn¡¯t know manners.¡±


    Jiang Ran saw that Jiang Yu actually went to pick up the box and immediately felt disdain in her heart. ¡°What? You still want to take this piece of junk back and put it away?¡±


    Anyway, Mr. Mo Long had already dumped Jiang Yu.


    The gown she was wearing today might have been rented from somewhere.


    What good things could Jiang Yu take out now?


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yu ignored Jiang Ran¡¯s words and walked directly to Jiang Guo. She said to him, ¡°Uncle, do you want the gift I gave you? If you don¡¯t want it, can I take it?¡±


    Jiang Guo hesitated for a moment, but he still reached out and took it. ¡°No matter what gift it is, it¡¯s a token of your appreciation.¡±


    No matter what, he had to give her face.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes shed. She didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Guo, who she had met for the first time, would trust her even more than her biological father.


    ¡°You can¡¯t ept it!¡± Jiang Ran said anxiously.


    At this moment, Jiang Yu opened the gift box in front of everyone.


    Instantly, the entire ce fell silent for a few seconds.


    Jiang Yu also lowered her head to check the gift in her hand.


    She immediately took a deep breath.


    It was a tattered ancient book.


    Jiang Ran immediatelyughed. ¡°This thing, could it have been randomly picked up from the trash can? I told you¡­¡±

 Chapter 68 - Priceless Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 68: Priceless Treasure</h4>


    But before Jiang Ran could finish, Jiang Guo took a step forward and picked up the book very carefully.


    ¡°Where did you find it? I¡¯ve asked someone to look for this unique copy for a long time, but I still couldn¡¯t find it!¡±


    It was a chess book, and Jiang Guo was a chess addict. He had asked someone to look for this chess book a year ago.


    He had just learned that an old man had this chess book in his possession.


    Jiang Guo had even offered a high price to buy it, but that old man refused to sell it no matter what.


    He had never thought that this chess book would appear in front of her like this.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Jiang Yu, how did you know that I¡¯ve been looking for this ancient book!¡±


    ¡°This is a priceless treasure!¡±


    In an instant, many people could tell that the gift that Jiang Yu had taken out was not some piece of trash, but something priceless.


    Jiang Yu was also stunned for a moment. She did not understand why it was a tattered ancient book. However, she believed that the gift that Mo Long prepared would not be wrong.


    Now that she saw how much Jiang Guo liked it, she immediately understood.


    Jiang Ran stood awkwardly on the spot. Her fingers were still pointing at Jiang Yu. She was thinking that after today, Jiang Yu would definitely have a bad reputation in the circle of wealthy families.


    Who would have thought¡­


    Jiang Hai also heaved a sigh of relief. He quickly looked at Jiang Ran and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this thing is not valuable? Why aren¡¯t you apologizing to your sister?¡±


    ¡°Dad! I¡­ I originally thought that this was a tattered old book. I also reminded my sister not to make mistakes for her own good. I didn¡¯t expect that I was wrong.¡±


    Jiang Ran quickly changed her excuse and apologized to Jiang Guo, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I was rash.¡±


    Jiang Guo was still happy, so he didn¡¯t care about such a small matter.


    Only Jiang Yu said coldly, ¡°Oh, you thought it was an old book? I remember that you haven¡¯t even seen the gift I prepared, my good sister!¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s words made Jiang Ran feel extremely awkward.


    ¡°Sister, I really did it for your own good. I thought you were short of money recently and couldn¡¯t prepare any gifts. I¡¯ve apologised to you okay?¡±


    Seeing that all the guests were looking in her direction, Jiang Ran¡¯s expression changed.


    Jiang Ran gritted her teeth and immediately acted like they were sisters.


    ¡°Heh!¡± Jiang Yu snorted coldly. She was about to say something when Jiang Hai interrupted her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in quickly. Your uncle still needs to entertain the other guests.¡±


    Just like that, a farce was forcefully interrupted by Jiang Hai.


    He did not want to see his two daughters continue to sh at such an asion.


    No matter who won the argument, he would be the one who would lose face.


    Jiang Guo looked at Jiang Yu in a new light. He immediately smiled at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, hurry up and go in. You and Yao¡¯er will also meet. Both of you are of the same age. There will definitely be something to talk about.¡±


    Jiang Yao was the young miss who was engaged today.


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment and did not say anything in the end.


    She just nodded lightly and walked in.


    However, she felt rather sad in her heart.


    She did not expect Jiang Hai to believe Jiang Ran¡¯s words and use her before she had even verified it clearly.


    And after she had proven her innocence, Jiang Hai still protected Jiang Ran and did not let her make a fool of herself.


    In other words, Jiang Ran was the young miss whose identity could not be tarnished. And it didn¡¯t matter what happened to her, right?


    Jiang Yu was a little unhappy.


    She greeted Jiang Yao, but Jiang Yao probably didn¡¯t know her very well, so she ignored her. Instead, she chatted andughed with Jiang Ran. After all, the two of them had been in contact since they were young.


    They had a lot ofmon topics.


    When Jiang Hai saw Jiang Yu¡¯s dull look, he immediately shook his head in his heart.


    No matter how well-dressed Jiang Yu looked, she grew up in the countryside and had no ink in her stomach. When she came to such an asion to socialize with socialites, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t say a word.


    She looked as if she was mute.

 Chapter 69 - Has A Man Behind Her

    <h4>Chapter 69: Has A Man Behind Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yao had heard from Jiang Ran that Jiang Yu acted like a crazy girl. She did not have the bearing of a youngdy from a rich family. Moreover, her life style was not proper and she often did not go home at night.


    Therefore, although Jiang Guo had deliberately told Jiang Yao to treat Jiang Yu better since it was the first time they met, she still did not want to lower herself to be with such a person.


    Jiang Yu drank a few mouthfuls of wine and felt that it was boring.


    ¡°Sister Yao, your ne is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°I just bought a new bag. It¡¯s a limited edition bag that I got from overseas and I bought two of them. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to give you one of them!¡±


    The content of the conversation between Jiang Ran and Jiang Yao was nothing more than various cosmetics, jewelry, and branded products.


    All girls loved to be beautiful. Just as Jiang Ran wasughing while chatting away, suddenly, the sound of greeting came from outside the door.


    ¡°Young Master Sun, you¡¯re here too!¡±


    Jiang Ran looked up and saw that Sun You was greeting Jiang Guo.


    He was also striding over to Jiang Ran¡¯s side.


    For a moment, Jiang Ran¡¯s heart beat faster.


    The man¡¯s gaze froze on Jiang Yu for a few seconds. He was somewhat amazed by Jiang Yu¡¯s temperament.


    Then, he was immediately attracted by Jiang Ran¡¯s greeting.


    ¡°Young Master Sun!¡± Jiang Ran immediately turned into a delicate and sweet person and called.


    Sun You¡¯s original target was Jiang Ran and Jiang Yu.


    Seeing that Jiang Ran actually took the initiative, he immediately smiled gentlemanly and said, ¡°Jiang Ran.¡±


    Sun You¡¯s gaze was gentle, and there seemed to be petals falling from his eyes, like a warm spring breeze that could instantly melt a person.


    Jiang Ran only felt that her entire body and mind were rxed.


    Why was there such a perfect person in the world?


    But in the next second, Sun You turned his gaze to Jiang Yu. His gaze was filled with curiosity and inquiry.


    Previously at school, Sun You had already seen Jiang Yu¡¯s prickly side.


    But today, Jiang Yu had a new style. She waspletely isted from the world, like a princess of an country. Although she just stood there quietly and did not speak, she could easily attract the attention of others.


    It was as if she was a shining light.


    In the past few days, Sun You had already inquired about Jiang Yu and Jiang Ran¡¯s actions in the school.


    Inparison, Sun You felt that Jiang Yu was more attractive.


    Therefore, the idea of a marriage alliance with the capital family also fell on Jiang Yu. However, there were some bad rumors about Jiang Yu, and he didn¡¯t know if they were true.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, we meet again.¡± Sun You extended his hand toward Jiang Yu, full of courtesy.


    Jiang Yu was a little surprised that Sun You would actually talk to her. Just as she was about to say something, Jiang Ran suddenly came over and stood between the two of them.


    Jiang Ran said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my sister doesn¡¯t know how to speak and doesn¡¯t understand these etiquette. I hope Young Master Sun won¡¯t take offense.¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned. This Jiang Ran was apologizing for her everywhere, as if she had really done something wrong.


    ¡°You know better etiquette. You know that you can¡¯t give a beautiful box as a gift. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s words instantly made everyone very clear.


    Just now, Jiang Ran wanted to cheat her own sister, but in the end, she didn¡¯t achieve that and instead lost her character in front of everyone.


    Sun You smiled politely and didn¡¯t interrupt.


    ¡°I was just afraid that you would make a mistake. After all, your rtionship with that rich man is currently strained, so you might not be able to bring out anything good. Dad only gave you pocket money, so how could you buy such an expensive thing? I didn¡¯t expect you to really get such an expensive gift from that person.¡± Jiang Ran deliberately misled people to think.


    Sun You immediately frowned. Did this mean that Jiang Yu already had a financial backer?


    No wonder Jiang Yu could wear gold and silver despite the fact that the Jiang family was not that rich.


    Jiang Ran looked at Jiang Yu proudly.


    Sun You had already given up on getting close to Jiang Yu.


    He only felt disgusted with Jiang Yu.


    It seemed that Jiang Ran was still the better choice.


    At least she grew up in a big family and had a clean background.


    He had heard before that Jiang Yu did note home at night.. Now, it seemed to be true.

 Chapter 70 - Punish yourself With Three Drinks

    <h4>Chapter 70: Punish yourself With Three Drinks</h4>


    ¡°Jiang Ran!¡± Jiang Yu said coldly, ¡°You just threw the gift I prepared on the ground. Do you want me to let it go just like that?¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face suddenly stiffened. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You¡¯re just being kind, aren¡¯t you? You should apologize even if you did something bad out of kindness. How about this? Punish yourself with three sses and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Jiang Yu handed a ss of full red wine to Jiang Ran.


    Her posture was domineering.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink for her!¡± Sun You suddenly felt that it was his chance to show off.


    He hurriedly took the ss of wine. ¡°Girls shouldn¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    Seeing that Sun You had drunk three sses of wine, Jiang Ran was extremely touched. ¡°Young Master Sun, are you okay?¡±


    Jiang Yu really couldn¡¯t stand the deep affection between the two of them. She just wanted to leave this ce immediately.


    When Sun You saw that Jiang Yu was going to leave, he didn¡¯t mind.


    In any case, both of them weredies from the wealthy family in the capital. He just needed to take down one of them.


    Besides, Jiang Ran seemed to be easier to control.


    At the entrance of the hotel, Jiang Yu got into the car. She initially thought that it was Teng Yi who came to pick her up. She didn¡¯t expect that there were already people in the car.


    ¡°Mr. Mo!¡± Jiang Yu looked at him in surprise.


    She didn¡¯t expect Mo Long to wait here personally.


    Mo Long looked at his watch. ¡°You came out so early. Are you unhappy?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of social event, so I came out early.¡±


    Mo Long understood that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have much to talk about with Jiang Guo¡¯s family. In addition, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t like to stay with Jiang Ran, so she would definitely leave early.


    ¡°Then you must not be full yet. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to eat something delicious.¡±


    Jiang Yu indeed didn¡¯t eat much.


    ¡­


    Kang Xue was walking into a five-star restaurant with her roommate, Li Lu.


    ¡°Xue Xue, did you find out what method that person used to have her song chosen as the Flood Relief Song internally?¡± Li Lu was a sophomore in the same dorm as Kang Xue, but she had been filming a third-female lead scene a while ago. Therefore, she was not in school.


    However, she heard that a person called Jiang Yu actually used her connections to suppress Kang Xue.


    Immediately, she found a time to ask Kang Xue out.


    Kang Xue had a depressed look on her face. ¡°I only know that Professor Bai is very close to her. Moreover, Jiang Yu has a luxury car to pick her up. There must be a man supporting her from behind!¡±


    ¡°Shameless. I hate people who don¡¯t have the ability and rely on connections.¡± Li Lu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°My sister is a movie queen but I can only rely on my own ability and advance step by step to get the role of the third female lead.¡±


    ¡°By the way, how do you n to deal with her? Do you need my help?¡± Li Lu asked again.


    It was at this moment that Kang Xue suddenly pointed to a corner of the corridor. ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    ¡°What? Jiang Yu is here?¡± Li Lu immediately looked up and saw a tall woman in a custom dress entering the washroom.


    Li Lu and Kang Xue looked at each other.


    Why was Jiang Yu eating here? Could it be that a man hade?


    Jiang Yu had juste out of the washroom when she saw two women hugging their shoulders, looking at her coldly.


    One of them was Kang Xue, and the other Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Yu paused.


    She nced at the two people who were blocking the way. It was obvious that they didn¡¯te with good intentions.


    Kang Xue frowned and studied Jiang Yu from top to bottom.


    Jiang Yu usually wore very ordinary clothes. She didn¡¯t expecther to wear such an expensive gown today. She must have gotten it from the man behind her.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I advise you to retrieve the public service song you wrote right now. Otherwise, the entire inte might know about what you did, including the man behind you.¡±


    Kang Xue thought that she had gotten something on Jiang Yu, so she looked at her with disdain.


    Li Lu also sneered.


    ¡°A piece of trash like you can only crawl into a man¡¯s bed. Don¡¯te and sully the entertainment industry!¡±

 Chapter 71 - Brother In Law

    <h4>Chapter 71: Brother In Law</h4>


    Jiang Yu frowned as if she was looking at a retard. ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done, please move aside!¡±


    Jiang Yu was not afraid of the other party¡¯s threat at all.


    However, just as Jiang Yu was about to leave, Li Lu suddenly reached out and pushed Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu did not expect Li Lu to actually make a move, and she immediately crashed into the wall.


    Jiang Yu was furious and immediately took a step forward, pping Li Lu on the face.


    ¡°Pa!¡±.


    Li Lu was immediately stunned.


    This was the first time in her life that someone had dared to hit her.


    Li Lu¡¯s blood immediately surged out, and she was about to make a move on Jiang Yu.


    But at this moment, the man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Li Lu turned her head and saw who it was. Her eyes immediately lit up, and she took a step forward, ¡°Brother-inw, you came at the right time. This person is bullying me. Quickly get your men to beat her out!¡±


    The person who came was Mo Long, who was pushed out by Teng Yi.


    Mo Long frowned and looked at Jiang Yu. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Li Lu thought Mo Long was concerned about her and immediatelyined, ¡°Brother-inw, she just pped me. It hurts! This woman is so shameless. She was cheating with another man and even stole my good friend¡¯s song spot.¡±


    Jiang Yu was shocked by the current situation.


    What brother-inw?


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m not your brother-inw!¡± Mo Long coldly nced at Li Lu and immediately walked towards Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Although you¡¯re not yet, brother-inw, you and my sister will be engaged sooner orter.¡± Li Lu quickly caught up.


    However, she saw Mo Long looking at Jiang Yu with concern, ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t answer him directly. ¡°So, that¡¯s the sister of the movie Queen?¡±


    Mo Long nodded. ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, the only one.¡±


    Li Lu waspletely stunned.


    Kang Xue pointed at Mo Long in surprise. ¡°So, that old and ugly¡­¡±


    Who was it that spread rumors at school that Jiang Yu had found an old and ugly man.


    Li Lu also looked at Mo Long in disbelief. ¡°Brother-inw, what did you say? Who did you say was your girlfriend?¡±


    If Mo Long hadn¡¯t suddenly injured his leg, the Mo family and the Li family would have nned a marriage alliance.


    Why did Mo Long suddenly have another girlfriend.


    ¡°You actually betrayed my sister. What¡¯s so good about this woman? You can¡¯t be with her!¡± Li Lu felt that her worldview had been trampled on.


    ¡°My sister is still waiting for you to get better. When she gets the third award for best actress, she will be engaged to you!¡±


    Mo Long frowned and turned his head to look at Li Lu who had lost control. ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you on ount of our family¡¯s rtionship but that doesn¡¯t mean that you can talk nonsense here!¡±


    ¡°Your sister and I have never been in a rtionship. Besides, Jiang Yu is the person I¡¯m going to marry in the future. You should apologize to her right now. Otherwise, I would like to ask Mr. Li how he disciplines his daughter. Why is she spreading rumors here.¡±


    Li Lu froze and said sadly, ¡°Brother Mo, you never scolded me before.¡±


    She did not expect Mo Long to be so cold to her because of a random woman.


    It was a waste that she had always treated her as her brother-inw.


    ¡°Apologize!¡± Mo Long said.


    Li Lu gritted her teeth and refused to apologize no matter what. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. My sister said that when she gets her third best actress award, she will be willing to get engaged to you. Jiang Yu is the third wheeler!¡±


    Jiang Yu really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t know your sister, but your sister really said that she would only get engaged after she gets her third best actress award. Then I guess she made up an excuse because her Mo Long¡¯s leg was injured. If she really loved him that much, she would have gotten engaged a year ago, wouldn¡¯t she? Why would she wait till she got her third best actress award? Would getting engaged dy getting her a best actress award?¡±


    Li Lu was at a loss for words. Suddenly, her eyes twinkled for a moment.

 Chapter 72 - 072 couldn’t hold it in any longer

    <h4>Chapter 72: 072 couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer</h4>


    Couldn¡¯t Resist Anymore


    Originally, the two families did have the intention of forming a marriage alliance.


    At the start, her sister also nodded her head and agreed.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Mo Long would suddenly get injured, and her sister was also determined to wait until she got the third best actress trophy before she was willing to get engaged.


    She said that loved her career wholeheartedly.


    However¡­


    Li Lu felt a little guilty. In the past few years, her sister had indeed met Mo Long only a few times, and she didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask about Mo Long¡¯s situation.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. My sister really loves Mo Long. They¡¯ve been childhood sweethearts and they¡¯re a perfect match!¡±


    Li Lu said with a stiff neck.


    Jiang Yu rolled her eyes. ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t refuse to be with the person I love because of any excuses. When your sister chose her career in the past few years while Mo Long was injured, she already gave up on him, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Li Lu looked frustrated and bit her lip stubbornly.


    Kang Xue pulled Li Lu when she heard this. ¡°Lulu, your brother-inw¡¯s soul has been seduced by another woman. It¡¯s useless for you to say anything more!¡±


    Li Lu stomped her feet sadly and turned around to run away.


    She wanted to ask her sister about it.


    Was what Jiang Yu said true?


    After all, the marriage between the Li family and the Mo family had long been a tacit agreement in the circle.


    Li Yue had also announced that she would marry the person she loved after she won three awards for Best Actress.


    This was something that had been announced on Weibo.


    Everyone knew that Li Yue¡¯s behind-the-scenes boyfriend was Mo Long.


    Kang Xue also chased after her.


    ¡­


    In the dining room.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long entered the private room to eat but the atmosphere was a little strange.


    Jiang Yu kept sizing Mo Long up and even shook her head.


    Mo Long was not used to her gaze and could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, beauty is a disaster!¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°With your face and figure, every woman would want to pounce on you. That movie queen must be blind to not be in a hurry to get engaged to you!¡±


    Mo Long sighed, ¡°That¡¯s because my leg is injured. Any woman with a good family background has to think about it. After all, marrying a cripple does not give you a good reputation.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°As long as two people are in love, they will choose to stay together no matter what difficulties they encounter.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So, you will choose to stay with me until the end of your Life?¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°No one wants me anymore. You have to be responsible for me. I¡¯m sticking onto you,¡± Mo Long said deliberately and seriously.


    Jiang Yu was amused by his words. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so pitiful.¡±


    She almost believed him. ¡°In a few years, your leg will be fine. When that timees, you will have a better choice. Are you really willing to follow me for the rest of your life? When that timees, not to mention the best actress, I¡¯m afraid that all kinds of celebrities would want to marry you right away.¡±


    ¡°But when I¡¯m in trouble, it¡¯s you who won¡¯t leave me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mo Long suddenly pulled Jiang Yu¡¯s hands with burning eyes.


    Under the light, that pair of ck eyes were filled with surging emotions.


    Jiang Yu felt a little unnatural under those eyes, and her face instantly turned red.


    When a man talks sweet words, he really has a way.


    No, I have to be clear-headed.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know that at this moment, her eyes were flowing with tears. Coupled with her emotional face, she didn¡¯t know how seductive it was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Mo Long suddenly said and leaned over. ¡°I can¡¯t help it anymore.¡±


    Then, Jiang Yu felt her lips soften and Mo Long¡¯s kiss fell on her lips.


    He took her hand and put his other hand on her waist, pushing her towards him.


    Soon, Jiang Yu waspletely wrapped in his arms.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s helpless voice came from the room, ¡°Oh!¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s mind was a little muddled when Mo Long let her go.


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Why did you¡­¡±


    Mo Long saw her like this and immediately exined, ¡°We¡¯re a couple. You shouldn¡¯t object, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, your body is very honest. I¡¯m very satisfied,¡± Mo Long smiled again.

 Chapter 73 - Vote Again

    <h4>Chapter 73: Vote Again</h4>


    ¡°Mr. Mo!¡± Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°By the way, how many more of these rotten romances do you have? Is this just the tip of the iceberg?¡±


    Mo Long looked at her. ¡°You should know that I don¡¯t have any women by my side!¡±


    He looked like he was very well-behaved, but the hand that he was holding on to her waist was not well-behaved.


    Jiang Yu turned her body slightly and withdrew from his embrace. She sat opposite him. ¡°When I met you, you had been recovering from your illness and didn¡¯t have many women by your side. But what about before that? Before you were injured, you must have had many confidants, right?¡±


    With Mo Long¡¯s status and his bearing, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had been hiding in a small ce to recover from his illness for the past few years, he would definitely have had a lot of women.


    Mo Long spread his hands and said innocently, ¡°Trust me. Even before this, even though there were many people trying to get close to me, I still had my assistant block the way.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at his serious expression and immediatelyughed. ¡°You have to do well in the future. I have to examine you carefully.¡±


    ¡°How else do I need to perform? You will definitely be mine,¡± Mo Long said firmly. ¡°My future wife.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I would marry you,¡± Jiang Yu said shamelessly. There was a three year time limit agreed before.


    She would only consider marrying him after she had graduated from university.


    Mo Long¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard that. ¡°But your heart has always been on me.¡± It was as if Jiang Yu could not escape no matter how hard she tried.


    Jiang Yu: ¡°¡­¡±


    Why was this man so confident?


    After dinner, Mo Long sent Jiang Yu back to school.


    Jiang Yu had just walked to the dormitory when she saw Kang Xue standing in the hall with her arms crossed, waiting for her.


    When Kang Xue saw that Jiang Yu had returned, she was a little surprised.


    She looked at her watch and immediately sneered, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting back at night? Why? Are you being despised?¡±


    Jiang Yu said indifferently, ¡°What does my matter have to do with you? Why do you care when Ie back?¡±


    Kang Xue said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re snatching Li Lu¡¯s brother-inw, yet you¡¯re still so righteous.¡±


    Jiang Yu rolled his eyes. ¡°I can say that your brother is my brother-inw. Is he though?¡±


    Kang Xue: ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu ignored Kang Xue and went straight to her room.


    In another room with Li Lu¡¯s name written on it, the lights were still on.


    Obviously, this performing course student had finally returned to school.


    Jiang Yu only nced at the corner of her eyes before entering her room and closing the door.


    Outside, Kang Xue¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. I¡¯ve already asked the people from the public welfare department to revote on thisposingpetition. Don¡¯t think that you can win against me just because you have a man. You can¡¯t win against the bright eyes of the public.¡±


    Jiang Yuy on the bed.


    Only then did she realize that it was professor Bai who had sent her a message on wechat.


    It indicated that the public welfare department had been requested to revote, saying that someone was questioning the results.


    However, professor Bai said, ¡°However, I believe that even if we revote, it won¡¯t affect the results.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s song was the most suitable.


    ¡­


    In another room.


    Li Lu had already called her sister Li Yue several times.


    But no one picked up.


    It was not until a long timeter that a call came back.


    ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡± Li Yue said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m in a rush to shoot. This movie is very important and I¡¯m aiming for the best actress award! Don¡¯t call me for trivial matters.¡±


    Li Lu couldn¡¯t care less about her sister¡¯s bad tone and quickly said, ¡°Sister, you only know how to film. Your fianc¨¦ is about to be snatched away.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Mo? I just had dinner with him recently and he¡¯s still fine.¡± Li Yue couldn¡¯t believe it.


    All along, Mr. Mo Long had no interest in other girls. The only one he was slightly better towards was Li Yue, whom he grew up with.


    That was why she firmly believed that even if she did not interact much with Mo Long during the few years she was filming, the only suitable candidate for Mo Long to get married was her, Li Yue.

 Chapter 74 - The Person Most Concerned About The Illness

    <h4>Chapter 74: The Person Most Concerned About The Illness</h4>


    That year, when Mo Long¡¯s leg was injured, she decided to continue filming and not get engaged to him.


    She knew that the Mo family had already regarded her as their future daughter-inw.


    That was why she was nning to wait for Mo Long¡¯s leg to recover before getting engaged. That way, she would have some face.


    ¡°Sis, tell me, did you get into an argument with Mr. Mo Long and that was why he deliberately found a random woman to anger you? That Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have any background at all. I was shocked at that time.¡±


    Li Yue raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re saying that he¡¯s with someone who has no background?¡±


    ¡°She came from a small ce. She grew up in an orphanage. She can¡¯t evenpare to the youngdies of the other families much lesspare with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it. I don¡¯t want to get married now. Even if Mr. Mo finds eight or ten women, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Li Lu was stunned. ¡°Sister, is it that you really dislike Mr. Mo¡¯s legs?¡±


    She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Women have to have their own careers. Getting three best actress awards is my best dowry. You have to work hard too. We have a family background to begin with. Men are just icing on the cake for us, not everything.¡±


    Li Yue said it in a well-reasoned manner and Li Lu was immediately impressed. ¡°I understand. What about this Jiang Yu? Did she really seduce Mr. Mo?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Mo won¡¯t really take a fancy to such a woman. Moreover, even if he really has some intentions, the Mo family will not agree to it. Do you understand?¡±


    Li Lu nodded. Indeed, what kind of family was the Mo Family? How could someone from a small ce be able to dream about it.


    Even in a bustling city like Hu city, there wasn¡¯t even a woman who was worthy of Mr. Mo.


    Unless it was one of the wealthy families in the capital.


    And the Li family¡¯s main family was also in capital.


    They could be considered a big family, and they were also a worthy match for the Mo family.


    This marriage definitely wouldn¡¯t go wrong.


    On the other side, Li Yue asked again, ¡°Oh right, when I left, Mr. Mo¡¯s illness red up. How is he now?¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re still so concerned about him even now. Mr. Mo has deliberately used another woman to anger you.¡±


    ¡°Li Lu, don¡¯t ruin the peace for an outsider. He¡¯s your future brother-inw!¡± Li Yue disagreed. ¡°I¡¯ve helped arrange for overseas doctors to go over. Recently, there has been a new breakthrough in medical treatment. Perhaps it can cure his illness.¡±


    Li Lu said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help take a look at brother-inw¡¯s situation then. You just focus on filming.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I still need to film for a few more months before filming ispleted. I¡¯ll leave the family matters to you. If Mr. Mo¡¯s illness improves, remember to inform me immediately.¡±


    Li Lu nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Her sister was really too kind. She was the one who was most concerned about Mr. Mo¡¯s illness.


    Ever since Mr. Mo fell ill, Li Yue had helped to find a few doctors.


    Every time she was disappointed, Li Yue would quietly continue filming and find a better doctor.


    She was obviously so busy, yet she was so considerate.


    Mr. Mo Long and Li Yue were childhood sweethearts. They were a perfect match.


    Moreover, Li Yue had always taught Li Lu that she had to rely on herself in everything. Hence, Li Lu had always relied on her own strength to get the supporting role. She had never used her sister¡¯s backdoor.


    Her sister was really kind and upright, and she was also so hardworking.


    At the same time, Jiang Yao¡¯s engagement party wasing to an end and Jiang Ran had been sticking with Sun You the entire time.


    She had always been finding opportunities to chat with Sun You.


    There were other socialitedies at the side, and their gazes fell on Sun You but Jiang Ran was extremely anxious in her heart.


    Obviously, Sun You was the most dazzling existence in the entire venue.


    If such an outstanding and good man could be her boyfriend¡­


    Jiang Ran¡¯s mind raced.


    When she saw a youngdy from a prestigious family walking towards Sun You, Jiang Ran suddenly pretended to fall.

 Chapter 75 - Prey Had Taken The Bait

    <h4>Chapter 75: Prey Had Taken The Bait</h4>


    ¡°Aiya!¡±


    Sun You, who happened to be in front of Jiang Ran, saw that Jiang Ran had twisted her ankle and subconsciously reached out to hold Jiang Ran¡¯s waist. ¡°Miss Jiang Ran, are you alright?¡±


    Sun You¡¯s eyes shed. He immediately realized that Jiang Ran had faked a fall to get close to him on purpose.


    However, he still smiled and held Jiang Ran¡¯s waist tightly.


    Jiang Ran also seized the opportunity to hold onto the other party¡¯s arm tightly.


    On the other side, a few socialites who were eyeing him covetously, saw that the two of them were already close to each other and immediately walked away angrily.


    Wei Juan and Jiang Hai also saw this situation.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Neither of them went over to disturb the two of them.


    Wei Juan said in a low voice, ¡°Master, I see that Sun You has a good appearance and is a good match for our Ran Ran.¡±


    Jiang Hai frowned. ¡°We have just arrived in Hu City, so we don¡¯t know much about the people here. It¡¯s better for us to ask around. Go quickly and bring Ran Ran here first.¡±


    It was inappropriate to lean against each other in public.


    Wei Juan thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. Our Ran Ran should be more reserved. Otherwise, how can she marry into a good family in the future? I¡¯ll go and bring her back now.¡±


    Wei Juan was very satisfied with Sun You.


    However, Jiang Hai was right. He still had to find out about Sun You¡¯s family background.


    If he was from a really good family, she would let Jiang Ran contact Sun You again.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Ran, why don¡¯t I send you to the hospital?¡± Sun You put his arm around Jiang Ran¡¯s waist and said nicely.


    Jiang Ran nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too. It hurts so much. I can¡¯t walk anymore. I can only ask you to help me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    At this moment, Wei Juan walked over and took Jiang Ran. ¡°Let me do it. I¡¯ll take Ran Ran to the hospital! Young Master Sun, thank you so much for today.¡±


    Sun You retracted his hand and said in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°That¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Wei Juan became more and more satisfied with Sun You.


    She nned to investigate Sun You¡¯s background thoroughly tomorrow.


    Sun You watched Wei Juan and Jiang Ran leave, and he quickly left as well.


    After getting into the car, the smile on Sun You¡¯s face was reced by a sly smile, and his expression became unclear.


    It seemed that Jiang Ran, the prey, had taken the bait.


    At this moment, Sun Miao called. ¡°Brother, have you seen the sisters? How are they?¡±


    Sun You said as he drove, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Before the 60th birthday of that old gentleman in the capital, I will settle Jiang Ran.¡±


    ¡°Brother, are you saying that you want to have a rtionship with Jiang Ran?¡± Sun Miao said, ¡°That person doesn¡¯t have any brains. She only wants to marry into a rich family. She really will get what she wants.¡±


    Sun You pursed his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not certain who will be relying on whom. However, I don¡¯t want to have a rtionship with her. I want to marry her. Only marriage and interests are the safest.¡±


    He had to think of a way to tie Jiang Ran to him. Even if Jiang Ran¡¯s identity changed in the future, she would not have the chance to distance herself from the Sun family.


    When that time came¡­


    Once the Sun family was married to capital, the Sun family would have endless business and endless money.


    After all, the capital side would definitely make up for their regrets on Jiang Yu and Jiang Ran.


    At the same time.


    As soon as Jiang Ran got into the car, the sprained ankle on her foot automatically healed.


    Wei Juan teased, ¡°Do you like Young Master Sun that much?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I really won¡¯t be able to find such a good man in the future. He¡¯s considerate, rich, and physically fit. When I marry into the Sun family in the future, it¡¯ll be much better than Jiang Yu being someone else¡¯s lover!¡±


    In Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes, even if Jiang Yu managed to hook up with Mr. Mo long, it would only be for a moment.


    Everyone knew that Mr. Mo Long was a couple with Li Yue, the movie queen.


    When Li Yue returned, Jiang Yu would definitely be the one who would be dumped.


    When that time came, Jiang Yu would be a broken shoe and no one would want her.


    On the other hand, she would be able to marry into the Sun family and be the young mistress of a wealthy family.

 Chapter 76 - Celebrity Endorsement

    <h4>Chapter 76: Celebrity Endorsement</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Ivy University


    In the morning, when Jiang Yu went to the school cafeteria to eat, she met quite a few music department students.


    A few music department students were canvassing for votes for Kang Xue everywhere.


    ¡°Student, vote for Kang Xue. Her song is super awesome!¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s goddess Kang¡¯s song. I¡¯ll definitely support it.¡±


    ¡°Eh, the second ce is actually a neer. Is it a vote buyer? She¡¯s only a few votes short of goddess Kang.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. Just vote for goddess Kang.¡±


    In the school forum, a voting post appeared in the music department section.


    Clicking on it was the voting page of the charity website.


    Many people were calling for votes for Kang Xue.


    After all, not only was Kang Xue¡¯s music skills high, she was also beautiful and kind-hearted. She had always been quite popr.


    Therefore, even if they did not look at the specific works that Kang Xue had sent in voting, many people still voted for Kang Xue directly.


    It was just a little strange that a work by a pure neer like Jiang Yu actually had such a high poprity.


    Kang Xue¡¯s people hurriedly canvassed for votes everywhere, trying to prevent Jiang Yu¡¯s votes from catching up to theirs.


    Lu Qi looked at the ostentatious actions on the other side and was very speechless. ¡°Yu¡¯er, I¡¯ll help you canvass for votes too. I¡¯ll send it to my friends and have them vote for you!¡±


    They were too shameless. They actually canvassed for votes so brazenly.


    Lu Qi felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s side could not lose either.


    After all, Jiang Yu¡¯s votes had increased very quickly and there was a high chance that she could catch up.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you should also send your work to the various groups.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. A few more people shouldn¡¯t affect the final result.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Yu was not anxious, Lu Qi became even more anxious. She quickly took Jiang Yu¡¯s phone and said, ¡°This song is so good. You must let more people hear it. Come,e, I¡¯ll help you forward it to the various groups.¡±


    Lu Qi took Jiang Yu¡¯s phone, opened wechat, and directly forwarded the post to Jiang Yu¡¯s wechat groups.


    ¡°Migrant Workers Working Souls¡±.


    ¡°Charity Starts With Me¡±.


    ¡°Love Each Other Like A Family¡±.


    All of them were forwarded at the same time.


    Hu Chen, who had just gotten off the ne, was receiving a warm wee from his fans.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Hu Chen! He¡¯s back!¡±


    ¡°Hu Chen has been overseas for so long this time. Today, I finally got to see him!¡±


    ¡°Hu Chen, I love you!¡±


    ¡°Big brother is so handsome today too.¡±


    Hu Chen, who was wearing sunsses, confidently waved at his fans.


    At that moment, his phone suddenly vibrated.


    Hu Chen subconsciously picked it up and took a look, but he immediately paused.


    As he walked, he clicked on the link.


    It was actually sent from his family group, and it was from Jiang Yu¡¯s younger sister.


    Hu Chen was also from an orphanage, but he was luckier than Jiang Yu. He was selected by a talent scout when he was a teenager and sent overseas to further his studies.


    Andst year, Hu Chen heard that Jiang Yu had found her family members and finally returned to her home.


    Every time Jiang Yu sent updates to the family group, she would say that her family treated her very well.


    Hu Chen was relieved.


    And now, it was actually a link sent by Jiang Yu, asking for support.


    Without thinking, Hu Chen immediately voted for Jiang Yu and even forwarded it to his own Weibo.


    The fans were instantly curious when they saw Hu Chen typing so seriously.


    What was so important that made him type while walking.


    At this moment, the fans noticed that his Weibo post had a new update.


    ¡°The mark of the storm, the Medal of the Sun, the most beautiful sleeping position, and the food that saved lives. These lyrics are too down-to-earth. I¡¯m thankful to the hero who fought the flood and saved the world. This theme song is too well written.¡±


    The fans immediately clicked in curiously.


    They found out that it was the selection of the theme song for a charity event.


    They immediately participated in the voting.

 Chapter 77 - Very Popular

    <h4>Chapter 77: Very Popr</h4>


    ¡°The first thing big brother did after he returned to China was to promote charity activities!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome! The lyrics are so visually appealing! It¡¯s as if I¡¯m in the middle of it! The hero who fought the flood and saved the country is awesome!¡±


    ¡°Big brother rmended it. It¡¯s indeed good. I support it. I look forward to Big Brother singing this song!¡±


    ¡°I look forward to + 1. Other than filming, big brother is doing public welfare. It¡¯s not a loss to be a fan of such a big brother!¡±


    ¡°Let big brother sing this song. Big brother really likes the lyrics.¡±


    Ivy University.


    Jiang Yu finished her breakfast.


    Then, she went to the acting department for a ss.


    Just as she sat down, she realized that Hu Chen had sent her a few messages.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, I just arrived in the country. When are we going to have a meal together? Big brother misses you.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and felt a warmth in her heart. ¡°Big brother Chen, you¡¯re a big star now. You still dare to have a meal with me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being recognized by your fans?¡±


    Hu Chen: ¡°You¡¯re my good sister. My fans will definitely like you too. I have a charity event in the afternoon. Why don¡¯t we have a gathering tonight?¡±


    Jiang Yu naturally replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu began to study in her ss seriously.


    When ss ended, the people from the acting department held their phones and discussed animatedly.


    ¡°It was rmended by Hu Chen!¡±


    ¡°Our ss¡¯s Jiang Yu is going to be famous. My God, she¡¯s so popr!¡±


    Before Jiang Yu could react, she saw Kang Xue walk in with an angry expression.


    She showed her phone to Jiang Yu. ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re so despicable. You actually asked Hu Chen to rmend it to you. Did you ask that person to help you?¡±


    Kang Xue thought that her song today would definitely win against Jiang Yu.


    She had not expected that after the voting ended, Jiang Yu would obtain first ce with a terrifying number of votes.


    It was dozens of times higher than Kang Xue¡¯s.


    At a nce, she realized that it was Hu Chen who had rmended Jiang Yu on Weibo.


    It had caused Jiang Yu¡¯s votes to be so terrifying.


    It was too shameless.


    Originally, it was mainly the votes of the alumni, but in the end, it had be the blind votes of the majority ofizens.


    Jiang Yu stood up. ¡°I¡¯m despicable? You can canvass for votes, but if I canvass for votes, then I¡¯m despicable?¡±


    Kang Xue immediately choked.


    She had openly asked many people to canvass for votes in all the sses in the school.


    This was not a secret at all.


    ¡°Besides, what makes you think that your songs is better than mine? Based on your blind self-confidence? Didn¡¯t you see how others evaluated my songs and yours? Go and take a good look.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s lyrics really fit the theme.


    Kang Xue¡¯s lyrics were all about sadness and being a family with the disaster relief hero.


    A discerning person could tell the difference at a nce.


    The performance department students originally didn¡¯t have a good impression of Jiang Yu.


    But now that they thought about it, it was true.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s lyrics were the best among all the people who participated in theposingpetition.


    ¡°Senior Kang, you can¡¯t be such a sore loser, can you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, are you bullying us freshman students?¡±


    ¡°Why is it despicable for a student of our year to get first ce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like the first ce can only belong to your family. I just feel that the lyrics written by Jiang Yu are pretty good.¡±


    Kang Xue did not expect that the students of this ss would speak up for Jiang Yu.


    She said discontentedly, ¡°You guys are actually speaking up for such a person. Don¡¯t you know that her morals isn¡¯t right?¡±


    When Kang Xue said that, the other students¡¯ expressions changed.


    That¡¯s right. It was rumored in the school that Jiang Yu had used her seductive methods to hook up with an old and ugly person.


    Just thinking about it was disgusting.


    Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°Kang Xue, you have to have evidence to back up your words. What moral isn¡¯t right? Do you have evidence?¡±


    Kang Xue quickly replied, ¡°Of course I have evidence. I even saw it with my own eyes¡­¡±


    At this point, Kang Xue was speechless. She had promised Li Lu that she would not tell anyone about Mr. Mo and Jiang Yu, lest Li Yue¡¯s reputation would be affected.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say it?¡± Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s just a rumor.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kang Xue was so angry that her breathing quickened.

 Chapter 78 - Met At The Orphanage

    <h4>Chapter 78: Met At The Orphanage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Kang Xue was so angry that she wanted to make a move, but when she met Jiang Yu¡¯s cold gaze and thought of Jiang Yu¡¯s way of making peopleugh, she could only swallow her pride.


    ¡°Just you wait.¡±


    Kang Xue left in a huff.


    Jiang Yu had clearly seduced someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦, but in the end, Jiang Yu still twisted the truth.


    It was simply too despicable.


    On Tuesday afternoon, Jiang Yu happened to have no sses.


    Just as she was about to go to the library, she received a phone call.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already found out about the orphanage your mother used to live in.¡±


    When Jiang Yu found out that Wei Juan wasn¡¯t her biological mother, she had entrusted someone to help her find out Kang Die¡¯s background.


    ¡°Send me the address,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    The other party quickly sent her the address, but then said, ¡°We couldn¡¯t find out about anything before the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    The orphanage Kang Die had stayed in when she was young happened to be in Hu city.


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and bought some gifts for the children of the orphanage.


    Then, she rushed over to the orphanage.


    The orphanage was very remote.


    She expected that there would be no one around.


    But today, Jiang Yu had just gotten out of the car when she saw Kang Xue talking to the security guard at the entrance of the orphanage.


    ¡°Let me in. I¡¯m not here to chase after celebrities. I¡¯m here to volunteer!¡±


    The security guard at the entrance said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Our orphanage doesn¡¯t ept outsiders today because there¡¯s a celebrity inside. This celebrity doesn¡¯t want to be photographed by the reporters.¡±


    Kang Xue gritted her teeth.


    It was through her connections that she was able to find out about Hu Chen¡¯s whereabouts.


    She heard that Hu Chen was going toe to this orphanage in the afternoon to do charity work and y with the children.


    She immediately rushed over.


    Not only was Hu Chen good at acting, but he also sang very well. He was Kang Xue¡¯s favorite idol.


    At this moment, Kang Xue saw Jiang Yuing over with bags of things.


    Kang Xue immediately said warily, ¡°Jiang Yu, did youe because you wanted to get close to Hu Chen?¡±


    Kang Xue took a step forward and frowned.


    She knew that Jiang Yu was not simple.


    Not only did she rely on her connections to get Hu Chen¡¯s rmendation, she even wanted to get close to Hu Chen.


    ¡°Hu Chen?¡± Jiang Yu blinked her eyes and vaguely heard theughter of childrening from the orphanage.


    It seemed that brother Chen hade to this orphanage to do charity work.


    Ever since brother Chen¡¯s career had taken off, he had been doing all kinds of charity work, especially donating money to the orphanage.


    In fact, the charity activities reported by the media were only a few. There were many undiscovered ones that brother Chen was doing in silence.


    This was the same as Jiang Yu.


    When Kang Xue saw Jiang Yu¡¯s concerned gaze, she immediately confirmed her thoughts.


    ¡°You really came to get close to Hu Chen! What do you want to?¡± Kang Xue took a step forward and tore open one of the bags that Jiang Yu had brought over.


    She was shocked to see that there were some children¡¯s books and toys in it.


    They were all the cheapest and mostmon things on the market.


    ¡°As expected!¡± Kang Xue Understood. ¡°On the surface, it looks like you brought a lot of things, but in the end, they are all cheap goods. Adding them up, there shouldn¡¯t be a thousand Yuan, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu must havee here to put on a show for Hu Chen.


    ¡°How many things I bring has nothing to do with you.¡± Jiang Yu turned to the guard and said, ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the Dean.¡±


    The guard immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Yu? You can go in now.¡±


    On the other side, Jiang Yu entered with bags of various sizes.


    However, Kang Xue was blocked by the guard outside the door. ¡°You can¡¯t go in!¡±


    Kang Xue was extremely angry. She suddenly took out her phone and took a photo of Jiang Yu.


    She even revealed the contents of the torn bag.


    She immediately sneered.


    She quickly edited a few words and said, ¡°Spread this photo everywhere. Say that Jiang Yu is silently doing charity. Remember, make the amount bigger! Say that it¡¯sparable to Hu Chen.¡±


    This was called, the higher the praise, the harder the fall..

 Chapter 79 - Photos of Her Mother When She Was Young

    <h4>Chapter 79: Photos of Her Mother When She Was Young</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the principal¡¯s office, the principal, who was almost in his thirties, was stunned when he saw Jiang Yue in.


    He thought he saw Little Die when she was young.


    ¡°Are you Kang Die¡¯s child?¡± The principal asked.


    Jiang Yu nodded.


    When she first walked into this orphanage, she felt a sense of familiarity.


    However, she did not expect that her biological mother had also grown up in the orphanage.


    That was why she hade to look for her mother¡¯s childhood shadow. Perhaps she could find out about her mother¡¯s background.


    ¡°I want to know about my mother,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    When he learned that Kang Die had died due to childbirth, the principal sighed. ¡°Xiao Die got lost when she was six years old and was sent here by passers-by. We have never known about her background. We only know that she has a nickname called Xiao Die and her surname is Kang. We don¡¯t know anything else about her.¡±


    ¡°However, I have a photo of your mother when she was young.¡±


    The principal took out an old photo.


    In the photo, one of the people standing together with a few children looked a little like Jiang Yu.


    Apart from this photo, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t find any other clues.


    ¡°Thank you, principal,¡± Jiang Yu said to the principal.


    This principal was obviously a kind person, just like the principal of her orphanage.


    Jiang Yu knew that her mother must have received a lot of care from the principal.


    Jiang Yu left the principal¡¯s office and saw Hu Chen walking over.


    Hu Chen was just ying with a few children just then. When it was time for dinner, he was about to ask Jiang Yu out for dinner.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see Jiang Yu here.


    ¡°Xiao Yu!¡± Hu Chen quickly strode over.


    Hu Chen¡¯s assistant looked at Hu Chen in shock, because Hu Chen¡¯s voice was filled with surprise.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Brother Chen!¡±


    She followed Hu Chen¡¯s car.


    They left the orphanage.


    Kang Xue was still thinking about how to get into the orphanage, but the security guard refused to let her in.


    At this moment, she saw a car drive out.


    It was definitely Hu Chen¡¯s car.


    Kang Xue immediately wanted to chase after it.


    However, the car drove off into the distance.


    Kang Xue: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    In the restaurant.


    After putting on a disguise, Hu Chen was still worried that his fans would recognize him. Wearing sunsses and a hat, he quietly entered the reserved private room with Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, how have you been? How are you doing in college?¡±


    All Hu Chen knew was that Jiang Yu was studying at Green Vine University.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Very well. I went to the same school as my good friend Lu Qi. She¡¯s studying design.¡±


    Hearing that, Hu Chen looked up at her. ¡°Xiao Yu, you never told me what you studied. Did you run off to study medicine?¡±


    Ever since she was young, Jiang Yu had a weak body and liked to read medical books.


    But unfortunately, Jiang Yu had hemophobia.


    Hu Chen had always told her that she should never study medicine in the future.


    Jiang Yu curled her lips and said guiltily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m majoring in acting. I only took a course in medical theory. It¡¯s definitely not practical.¡±


    Hearing that, Hu Chen heaved a sigh of relief. He looked as if he had guessed it long ago.


    ¡°Why do you want to learn acting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m following in your footsteps. By earning more money, I can help more people,¡± Jiang Yu said subconsciously.


    Hu Chen was very satisfied with this answer. ¡°Not bad. In the future, when ites to acting, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    He patted his chest.


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°I wonder who got tricked a few by my acting skills. I don¡¯t know who it was.¡±


    Hu Chen: ¡°¡­¡±


    When they were in the orphanage, Hu Chen had yed imitation games with Jiang Yu.


    In the end, Jiang Yu had always pretended to be injured.


    Hu Chen had always mistakenly thought that Jiang Yu was really injured.


    He had been teased by Jiang Yu a few times.


    Actually, when he saw her pained expression, Hu Chen could not help but feel sorry for her.


    That¡¯s why he believed her every time..

 Chapter 80 - Fake Charity

    <h4>Chapter 80: Fake Charity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Are you still going overseas aftering back this time?¡± Jiang Yu asked again.


    Hu Chen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going overseas to act. Thepany has epted a new film this time and is nning to return to China to develop.¡±


    Hu Chen had clearly be an international star.


    Yet, he had given up on the overseas market and suddenly returned to China to develop and give back to his domestic movie fans.


    ¡°When are you filming?¡± Jiang Yu asked again.


    Hu Chen sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just these few days.¡±


    He did not have much free time. His agent had already sent him the script.


    He would familiarize himself with the script very soon and then enter the crew.


    With this filming, he was extremely busy.


    At this moment, Mo Long called.


    After Jiang Yu picked up, Mo Long¡¯s worried voice came from the other end. ¡°What you did at the orphanage has been framed.¡±


    Jiang Yu was surprised. ¡°What happened to me at the orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Some people said that you were the second Hu Chen, but theizens suspected that you were just putting on a show. Fortunately, I have already deleted these posts that ndered you.¡±


    ¡°But this incident still affected you. Did you post the charity you did to shut everyone up?¡± Mo Long immediately dealt with the people who posted the posts.


    However, Hu Chen¡¯s fans had seen this news. They were criticizing Jiang Yu for taking advantage of Hu Chen¡¯s poprity.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s saying that I¡¯m taking advantage of Hu Chen¡¯s poprity and doing fake charity?¡± Jiang Yu nced at Hu Chen.


    Hu Chen blinked and pointed at himself in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s rted to me?¡±


    When Mo Long heard the man¡¯s voice, he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the man beside you?¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°It¡¯s Hu Chen.¡±


    Mo Long: ¡°¡­¡±


    Hu Chen took out his phone in surprise and opened Weibo. As expected, he saw many of his fans discussing Jiang Yu¡¯s matter. They said that she was only doing a small charity, how could shepare to him.


    They even said that they thought Jiang Yu was a good person, but they never expected that she would actually do a fake charity and donate a little thing to get attention everywhere.


    Hu Chen: ¡°¡­¡±


    In an office in a certain building.


    Mo Long was frowning as he listened attentively to themotion over there.


    Jiang Yu was actually with Hu Chen?


    ¡°Mr. Mo, the charity that I do is really too broad. It¡¯s so many andplicated. I think I need to think about how to rify it properly.¡±


    Mo Longforted, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll help you deal with it. Tell me the charities you¡¯ve contacted before. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°By the way, where are you now?¡± Mo Long suddenly asked again.


    Jiang Yu subconsciously said, ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with Hu Chen at a Chinese restaurant near the university¡­¡±


    Mo Long nodded and quickly hung up.


    Mo Long said to Teng Yi, ¡°Go and find out who this Hu Chen is.¡±


    Teng Yi said, ¡°President Mo, are you talking about the big star Hu Chen? I know about him. He¡¯s an international superstar who just returned to China today. He¡¯s on all kinds of entertainment headlines.¡±


    He just returned to China today? He couldn¡¯t wait to have dinner with Jiang Yu?


    ¡°Also, I heard that Hu Chen is an orphan. He grew up in an orphanage and has always had a positive image,¡± Teng Yi said.


    Mo Long¡¯s eyes shed and he vaguely guessed something. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll contact these charities first and get them toe forward and refute the rumors for Yu¡¯er. There¡¯s no need to look into Hu Chen¡¯s matter.¡±


    When Teng Yi saw the list of charities Mo Long had sent him, his eyes could not help but flicker. This was too much.


    Jiang Yu had actually done so many charities?


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Teng Yi immediately went to contact them with good training.


    Very quickly, Teng Yi discovered that Jiang Yu had donated to quite a lot of orphanages and also helped a lot of students.


    Although she didn¡¯t not give a lot to everyone, there was a huge number base.


    With so much money added up, it actually exceeded 150 million.


    Teng Yi thought of the first time when he met Jiang Yu. Jiang Yu was dressed in rags.


    He didn¡¯t think that all the money would be spent on these things.


    Teng Yi immediately felt a deep respect for Jiang Yu..

 Chapter 81 - Don’t Pester Xiaoyu

    <h4>Chapter 81: Don¡¯t Pester Xiaoyu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Soon, some changes appeared on the inte.


    First, Hu Chen restrained his fans and told them not to attack Jiang Yu.


    He said that Jiang Yu was a very kind person.


    Hu Chen¡¯s fans stopped attacking as expected.


    But they were still surprised why their idol would defend such a person.


    When many charities voiced out at the same time, saying that they heard that the person who had donated money to them was misunderstood byizens.


    Therefore, they posted the amount of money that Jiang Yu had donated.


    When theizens saw this, they looked down on it.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a tens of thousands of yuan, yet she insist on iming to be a phnthropist. This is too exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. There¡¯s still Jiang Yu¡¯s donation of one million yuan for earthquake relief, one million yuan for UNICEF, and 50,000 Yuan for a poverty-stricken organization.¡±


    ¡°There are other organizations that has donated to¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, all of these add up to more than ten million! Isn¡¯t Jiang Yu from a small ce? I heard that she doesn¡¯t have much money, but she actually donated so much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying. A lot of it was earned from her part-time work when she was still in the orphanage!¡±


    ¡°Shocking. Some people have calcted that Jiang Yu¡¯s donation amount reached 150 million.¡±


    ¡°150 million? That¡¯s more than the amount donated by somepanies.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably an subtle rich woman!¡±


    ¡°To be able to do this on her own, that¡¯s already pretty good! Whoever dares to defame her, I¡¯ll be angry with them.¡±


    ¡­


    Hu Chen looked at thetest news and was stunned.


    He looked at Jiang Yu. ¡°Who was the person who called you just now? Why is he so fast?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    Her smile was so ambiguous that Hu Chen almost jumped up. ¡°It can¡¯t be. You have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Who is it? What¡¯s his name? What¡¯s his character? Is He from a clean family?¡± Hu Chen asked a series of questions.


    Jiang Yu waved her hand and said, ¡°Stop, stop, stop.¡±


    Hu Chen said with a serious look, ¡°Little Yu, you don¡¯t know how dangerous society is. Many men can¡¯t be trusted. You have to keep your eyes open. At the very least, you have to find someone reliable.¡±


    Jiang Yu was about to say something when her phone rang again.


    When she realized that it was Mo Long, Jiang Yu quickly picked up the call. Jiang Yu paused for a moment before replying. Then, she hung up the call and looked at Hu Chen. ¡°My boyfriend ising over.¡±


    Hu Chen said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll check on him for you.¡±


    After a while.


    When the door was pushed open, Hu Chen immediately looked at the door warily.


    In the end, he saw a man in a wheelchair.


    Hu Chen: ¡°¡­¡±


    Hu Chen immediately looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief. ¡°Your boyfriend is him?¡±


    Although he was quite good-looking¡­ with Jiang Yu¡¯s condition, she could definitely find a healthy one.


    There was no need to find someone with a physical disability.


    Hu Chen¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    Mo Long also understood the hidden meaning behind Hu Chen¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± Mo Long went forward and sat down with Jiang Yu. ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°Hu Chen, my older brother from the orphanage.¡± Jiang Yu introduced him and said to Hu Chen, ¡°This is Mr. Mo Long.¡±


    Hu Chen could no longer maintain his calm and jumped up. ¡°What? Mo Long?¡±


    Hu Chen looked at Mo Long and warned, ¡°I advise you to stop pestering Xiao Yu. Everyone knows that you and best actress Li are a couple!¡±


    In the entertainment industry, everyone knew that the Li family and the Mo family almost got married.


    The actress had once said on Weibo that she woulde back and marry her beloved one after winning three best actress awards.


    It was self-evident who this was written for.


    Mo Long¡¯s rtionship with the best actress was so ambiguous.


    He actually dared to be Jiang Yu¡¯s boyfriend.


    Mo Long¡¯s hand on the wheelchair paused. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with actress Li.¡±


    Hu Chen narrowed his eyes. ¡°No matter what kind of rtionship it is, theizens are certain that you are the man behind actress Li. Xiao Yu is going to enter the entertainment industry in the future.. Are you going to let her be used of stealing someone else¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

 Chapter 82 - Clearing The Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 82: Clearing The Rumors</h4>


    Xiao Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Brother Chen!¡±


    This time, Hu Chen did not listen to her. ¡°Xiao Yu, you are not suitable for him. Not to mention his status and power, even with his rtionship with movie queen Li, you would not be able to have any results with him.¡±


    ¡°If they really did not have any rtionship, why would they allow those rumors to spread on the inte for so long? They have long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.¡±


    Hu Chen¡¯s words made Mo Long frown. ¡°I know. I handled this matter inappropriately.¡±


    Previously, Mo Long did not care about these things. No matter how it was spread on the inte, it would not affect him in any way.


    But now, he had Jiang Yu.


    Mo Long was a person with strong actions. He immediately said, ¡°I will rify this matter immediately.¡±


    After saying that, before Jiang Yu and Hu Chen could react.


    Mo Long had already posted a new announcement on hispany¡¯s official Weibo.


    He said that he was not in a rtionship with movie queen Li and hoped that theizens would not spread rumors. Otherwise, it would bring misunderstanding to his real girlfriend.


    Hu Chen was dumbfounded.


    He was really surprised that Mo Long would be so swift and decisive in handling this matter.


    Mo Long put down his phone and looked at Hu Chen. ¡°Now, the matter between me and movie queen Li has been rified. If there¡¯s anything else that you¡¯re dissatisfied with, say it!¡±


    Hu Chen: ¡°Even so, you¡¯re not worthy of her.¡±


    Mo Long pulled Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°I know that she¡¯s a priceless treasure, but I¡¯ll try my best to give her the best.¡±


    Hu Chen: ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°Alright, alright. Brother Chen, don¡¯t worry. He treats me very well.¡±


    The two men stared at each other with their auras fully unleashed.


    In the end, it was Hu Chen who restrained his aura and said helplessly, ¡°On ount that Jiang Yu has put in a good word for you, I trust you. But if you don¡¯t take good care of her in the future, I will not be polite to you!¡±


    Mo Long nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hu Chen didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Yu would be taken away by Mo Long just like that. He was instantly very depressed.


    At the dining table.


    Mo Long was very considerate and put food in Jiang Yu¡¯s bowl.


    He even knew Jiang Yu¡¯s preferences.


    Hu Chen was like a third wheel.


    After finishing his meal in a hurry, Hu Chen took a look at Mo Long before leaving.


    He knew that Mo Long was the person in charge of the Mo family, but Hu Chen wasn¡¯t satisfied with his age and health.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yu had told him that Mo Long¡¯s leg could be cured. As long as he was properly treated for a few years, he could still act like a normal person.


    That way, Hu Chen could not find any faults.


    ¡°Are you really just friends with movie queen Li?¡± Hu Chen could not help but ask.


    Mo Long nodded. ¡°Of course. You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Hu Chen said, ¡°Whether I believe it or not is not important. I don¡¯t know if theizens will believe me.¡±


    After Hu Chen said that, he got into the car and left.


    Jiang Yu also got into the car with Mo Long.


    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll help you with a leg treatment. I¡¯ve read some medical books recently and have a new idea.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the Inte.


    The fans of movie queen Li Yue were all in an uproar.


    ¡°Everyone, quickly go and take a look. Mo Long has released thetest news saying that he¡¯s not in a rtionship with our best actress. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The boyfriend behind movie queen Li, could it be that there¡¯s someone else?¡±


    ¡°Strange, didn¡¯t the goddess say that she woulde back to get married after getting three awards? Isn¡¯t this the Mo family¡¯s Mo Long? Didn¡¯t she say that the marriage between the two of them was put on hold due to an ident?¡±


    ¡°But Mo Long already said that he already has a girlfriend, this¡­¡±


    Li Yue¡¯s fans were all very obsessed.


    They had clearly confirmed that Mo Long was also the man behind Li Yue, but in the end, he suddenly said that he wasn¡¯t in a rtionship at all with Li Yue and that he even had a girlfriend.


    Then, who was the person that movie queen Li mentioned that she would get married to in the future?


    In the school¡¯s apartment.


    Li Lu was applying a facial mask.


    She suddenly received a call from Li Yue.


    Li Yue had always been very busy and would never take the initiative to call herself..

 Chapter 83 - Li Yue Is Worried

    <h4>Chapter 83: Li Yue Is Worried</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Lu was ttered and felt that something important must have happened. She hurriedly answered it and asked, ¡°Sister?¡±


    Li Yue replied, ¡°Is that Jiang Yu really from an ordinary background? Why did Mo Long announce that he has a girlfriend?¡±


    This round of face ps made Li Yue flustered.


    When others told her this news, she thought that she had heard wrongly.


    All along, the only woman Mo Long had by his side was her.


    Mo Long also tacitly agreed to the rumors between the two of them.


    All along, it was the Mo family who urged them to get married, while Li Yue insisted on refusing to get engaged due to her career.


    Although Li Yue and Mo Long only met a few times a year, Mo Long treated her the most special. Every time she called Mo Long to have a meal with him, Mo Long would be present.


    Although the two of them did not reveal their rtionship, Li Yue had already tacitly admitted that she was Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend.


    That was why she had been contacting various doctors to help Mo Long with his treatment.


    The biggest obstacle between them was their illness. It had never been any other woman.


    She had been waiting, waiting for the day when Mo Long¡¯s leg would recover.


    It would be when she married into the Mo family.


    But now¡­


    ¡°What? Brother-inw actually announced that he has a girlfriend? Sister, I knew it. That Jiang Yu is a vixen and very capable. Brother-inw won¡¯t get serious, right?¡±


    Li Lu was also flustered. ¡°Sister, moreover, Jiang Yu hasn¡¯t returned to the dormitory at this time. Could it be that she¡¯s still on a date and they are in that kind of rtionship?¡±


    Previously, they all thought that Jiang Yu was just a tool Mo Long used to force Li Yue to get engaged earlier.


    But now, Mo Long¡¯s reaction was too strange.


    ¡°Sister, quickly call brother-inw and ask him what¡¯s going on. Otherwise, hurry back and get engaged with him. It¡¯s not good to drag it out for so long.¡±


    But Li Yue said, ¡°No, I still have to film and can¡¯t go back. Moreover, Mo Long and I haven¡¯t expressed our attitude that we want to be together. How am I going to confront him? If he forces the marriage, then what am I going to do?¡±


    ¡°Sister, our two families will have to get married sooner orter. Ourpany rtions are so close. Isn¡¯t it obvious that Mo Long is my brother-inw? What¡¯s there to question?¡± Li Lu said helplessly.


    Li Yue said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Mo Long will have other women. Help me keep an eye on him. Wait for me to finish filming ande back.¡±


    After saying that, Li Yue hung up the phone.


    In the end, her career was still the most important.


    ¡­


    In the apartment.


    Jiang Yu let Mo Longy on the sofa before she turned around and took out a silver needle from her bag.


    The silver needle gave off a sharp glow.


    But Mo Long didn¡¯t even blink.


    This was the first time Jiang Yu had applied acupuncture on him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve recently gained new insights. This treatment is very effective in restoring the body¡¯s functions.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu applied acupuncture on Mo Long¡¯s leg.


    Very soon, Mo Long¡¯s injured leg was covered with densely packed silver needles.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it for 30 minutes before I pull it out,¡± said Jiang Yu. She looked carefully at Mo Long¡¯s reaction, but could not see anything.


    Suddenly, Mo Long said, ¡°You have been treating me recently. I realized that I could only stand for an hour, but now I can stand for an hour and a half. This means that your treatment is very useful.¡±


    Before he met Jiang Yu, he had not had any breakthroughs in his foot.


    However, just now, after being injected by Jiang Yu, he felt that the touch of his foot had be more sensitive. It didn¡¯t feel senseless.


    However, Jiang Yu frowned when she heard that. ¡°Did you have a rpse earlier?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°There were some important asions where I could not go in a wheelchair. I walked for a period of time.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to get out of the wheelchair? Every time you get sick, you suffer a lot.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I also wanted to see how much I¡¯ve recovered. The best way is to test how long I can stand before I get sick..¡±

 Chapter 84 - Manager

    <h4>Chapter 84: Manager</h4>


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do this in the future.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s heart ached. ¡°If you want to test next time, you can do it again in a month.¡±


    ¡°I feel that my injury has gotten much better today,¡± Mo Long said. ¡°Maybe you can really cure me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. When you recover, you can lose this wheelchair.¡±


    After 30 minutes, Jiang Yu put away the silver needles.


    Mo Long sat on the sofa and looked at her carefully tidying up the silver needles. He could not help but pull her over.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± The two of them pressed their foreheads together.


    Mo Long said, ¡°Did you know? Today, when I found out that you were having dinner with another man, I was very anxious. I put everything aside and rushed over. Fortunately, that person did not snatch you from me. Otherwise, I would have used all means to ban him, no matter who he is.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you are my lucky star. I want¡­¡±


    Immediately after, Jiang Yu¡¯s lipsnded on a kiss.


    This time, Mo Long¡¯s kiss was different from his usual restraint. It was a kiss that was like a storm.


    It made her feel a little overwhelmed.


    Jiang Yu was being kissed until she was in a daze when Mo Long flipped over and pressed her against the sofa. His burning body pressed against hers.


    The man¡¯s eyes were burning as he said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­ let me stay over tonight? Hmm?¡±


    After saying that, he gently nted another kiss on her lips.


    Jiang Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Mo, your residence is across the street.¡±


    Mo Long looked at her helplessly. ¡°I want to see you every morning when I wake up.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Then, should I bring you breakfast in the morning?¡±


    Mo Long: ¡°¡­¡± His hand was pressed firmly on her lower back, and his hand was burning hot.


    Just this kiss alone was not enough to satisfy him.


    He was a normal man.


    But she was still too young.


    ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t give you a good feeling? The first time?¡± Mo Long looked at her gloomily.


    Jiang Yu stiffened. She still remembered that time when she had scolded Mo Long for eight generations.


    It was indeed a terrible experience.


    Seeing how Jiang Yu seemed to reject him, Mo Long had no choice but to withdraw his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t force you without your permission.¡±


    After saying that, Mo Long said, ¡°Send me back.¡±


    Jiang Yu pushed Mo Long out.


    There were two households on this floor. One was Jiang Yu¡¯s residence.


    The other was Mo Long¡¯s residence.


    After sending Mo Long back, Jiang Yu returned to her own room. Her mind was filled with Mo Long¡¯s seductive look. He kissed her and seduced her, but at thest step, her rationality still overcame her.


    Thinking of the scene when she first met Mo Long, Jiang Yu subconsciously resisted that kind of thing.


    Sighing, Jiang Yu washed up and returned to her bed.


    On wechat, she received a business card rmended by Hu Chen.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, this is ourpany¡¯s manager. Do you want to sign a contract with mypany?¡±


    Jiang Yu quickly agreed and added this manager.


    Hu Chen said, ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡¯ll get my manager to take good care of you. I¡¯ll be joining the team tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    That manager was Hu Chen¡¯s own manager.


    It was Dazzling Entertainment¡¯s ace manager, Sister Xia.


    After sister Xia epted the friend request, she said, ¡°You must be Hu Chen¡¯s friend. Come to thepany tomorrow weekend to sign the contract. Hu Chen has rmended quite a few good resources to you.¡±


    Jiang Yu quickly replied, ¡°Sister Xia, will I have the resources immediately?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still a student now, so your abilities aren¡¯t that great. However, there are some that aren¡¯t too difficult, such as the reality TV shows and some small roles. It won¡¯t affect your sses.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble sister Xia.¡±


    Jiang Yu was still a little flustered. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be signing with apany so soon.


    She informed Mo Long about this matter.


    Mo Long replied, ¡°Dazzling Entertainment is still alright. It can be considered a managementpany with quite a good reputation in the industry. It treats its actors quite well. Previously, thispany even invited me to take a stake in it. I even did some research. If you sign with thispany, I can follow you and invest.¡±


    Jiang Yu was dumbfounded.


    She did not expect this big shot make a big investment just like that.


    Jiang Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Hello, boss. Then, won¡¯t I be a little actor under you? Boss, please take care of me. Whatever you want to eat tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    Mo Long: ¡°You know what I want to eat¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°¡­.¡±

 Chapter 85 - Signing Contract With Management Company

    <h4>Chapter 85: Signing Contract With Management Company</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu pretended that she didn¡¯t understand what Mo Long meant and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any dietary restrictions, then I¡¯ll just make whatever I want.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you make,¡± Mo Long replied.


    Jiang Yu smiled.


    Early the next morning, Mo Long had juste out of the bathroom to wash up when he saw someone knocking on the door.


    He walked over while drying his hair.


    When he opened the door, he saw Jiang Yu staring at him with widened eyes.


    At that moment, Mo Long was only wearing a pair of pants and a towel was draped over his hair.


    His entire body was exuding a refreshing scent after washing up.


    It was the image of male hormones that filled her eyes.


    Jiang Yu felt her blood rush up, but Mo Long deliberately took a few steps closer and forced her to lean against the door.


    ¡°If you keep looking at me like that, I can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    However, in the next second, Jiang Yu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Who told you to get out of the wheelchair!¡±


    When Jiang Yu saw that Mo Long was actually standing, she immediately pulled him angrily and pressed him onto the chair.


    She didn¡¯t dare let him walk around too much, in case he got sick again.


    Mo Long said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to do some things while sitting in a wheelchair.¡±


    Jiang Yu took out a coat from the wardrobe and handed it to him. ¡°If there¡¯s anything inconvenient, you can call me.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s eyes deepened and he smiled. ¡°Then it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Jiang Yu acted like a housekeeper. ¡°Put on your clothes.¡±


    Mo Long put on his clothes somewhat regretfully. Jiang Yu had clearly liked to look at him just now.


    Jiang Yu pushed Mo Long into the dining room.


    After the meal, Jiang Yu looked at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Dazzling Entertainment.¡±


    Today was the day she officially signed the contract.


    Mo Long said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    In the parking lot, Teng Yi was already waiting. ¡°President Mo, are you going to thepany or?¡±


    ¡°To Dazzling Entertainment.¡±


    Teng Yi understood and said, ¡°Are we going to discuss the investment ahead of time? Are we going to adjust the schedule?¡±


    Mo Long nced at Jiang Yu and smiled. ¡°This thing is rather important. We are going to meet the president of Dazzling Entertainment this afternoon.¡±


    Teng Yi only found outter that it was because Jiang Yu was going to sign a contract with Dazzling Entertainment that Mo Long chose to invest without a second thought.


    After all, Mo Long had previously said that he did not intend to do business in the entertainment industry.


    When they arrived at Dazzling Entertainment, Jiang Yu got out of the car and quickly called sister Xia.


    Then, she stood at the entrance of the building and waited.


    Dazzling Entertainment was located near the center of Hu city and was considered one of the top entertainmentpanies in Hu city.


    Outside the door, there were a few posters of big stars.


    The biggest one was Hu Chen.


    It upied 80% of the screen.


    On it was a set photo of Hu Chen¡¯s most popr movie.


    The other celebrities were only miniaturized photos and ced in a small corner.


    Jiang Yu sighed. She did not know when she would be ced in the corner of Hu Chen.


    As for being on the same level as Hu Chen, Jiang Yu did not even dare to think about it.


    This was because it required several years of hard work to achieve.


    To be able to be in a corner was already a huge achievement.


    At that moment, Jiang Yu heard someone beside her say, ¡°How is it? This is the most perfect artist I¡¯ve brought out.¡±


    Sister Xia was hugging her shoulders. She had unknowingly stood beside Jiang Yu and was also looking up at the poster.


    Jiang Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Hello, Sister Xia.¡±


    Sister Xia looked Jiang Yu up and down and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Yu?¡±


    She rubbed her chin and said, ¡°You¡¯re not bad looking. Your face shape is good, and youre figure is not bad. Come with me.¡±


    Jiang Yu followed sister Xia into the glittering entertainment building. Along the way, many people bowed to sister Xia and said, ¡°Hello, Sister Xia.¡±


    After entering the office and closing the door, sister Xia said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    She handed a contract to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky. This is the contract that Hu Chen won for you. Sign it.¡±


    When Jiang Yu saw it, she was a little surprised. Getting a share of profits mentioned above was definitely the best benefit for a neer.


    Jiang Yu immediately signed the contract without saying a word.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you know?¡± Her manager looked at her with a critical gaze.

 Chapter 86 - Observation Room Guest

    <h4>Chapter 86: Observation Room Guest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯m still a freshman and I¡¯m still learning. At the moment, I know a little about music arrangement, piano, medicine, performance, archery, painting¡­¡±


    Sister Xia nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young and know so many things. It¡¯s good to know a lot, but you also have to be proficient in some things. Don¡¯t just know a little about everything.¡±


    After sister Xia finished speaking, she didn¡¯t wait for Jiang Yu¡¯s reply. She took out a variety show contract. ¡°This is an announcement for a variety show. Their show originally wanted to invite a guest from the psychology department. However that guest¡¯s bad habits has been exposed. Right now, the show iscking an observer. The show¡¯s director has done Hu Chen a favor and is nning to invite you to participate in the observation room of the love variety show. Take a look.¡±


    Jiang Yu picked it up and took a look. It was an invitation contract for a variety show. The sry written on it was quite good. It was 10,000 yuan for a recording of a show.


    An ordinary person would beughing secretly if they could earn 10,000 yuan in a day.


    To be fair, Jiang Yu was a neer who hadn¡¯t debuted yet. To be able to appear on such a show, she had already earned a lot of exposure. Moreover, she was able to get such a high sry. No one would believe her if she said that it wasn¡¯t because of Hu Chen¡¯s influence.


    ¡°Alright, Sister Xia. Is there anything I need to be careful about when I be a guest in the observation room?¡± Jiang Yu asked cautiously.


    ¡°You are smart, but you only need to sit there when you appear on the show. The director will give you a few more scenes, but no matter how much you say, he can only cut in three sentences for you. In other words, you are only there as a background.¡±


    The rest was just for the celebrity guests to perform.


    Jiang Yu understood. She just needed to show her face.


    That was easy.


    ¡°Alright, get ready immediately. The recording this time is a little rushed. The program team will arrange for a makeup artist and a costume for you. I¡¯ll get my assistant to send you over.¡±


    Sister Xia was very busy, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t bring a small artiste to the variety show.


    Jiang Yu followed her assistant to Starlight Variety Building.


    The program team staff quickly led her to the dressing room.


    In the dressing room, Li Lu was investigating information about Jiang Yu.


    From what she knew from her ssmates, she learned that Jiang Yu had an older sister who participated in this love show.


    That was why she deliberately epted to being a guest at this variety show¡¯s.


    When she heard that Jiang Yu and Jiang Ran were twins, Li Lu originally wanted to find evidence of Jiang Yu¡¯s misconduct so that Mo Long would give up on Jiang Yu.


    But now, it was a good idea to make an example of Jiang Ran.


    Li Lu hade here to smear Jiang Ran¡¯s reputation.


    Unexpectedly, just as she came out of the changing room, she saw a slender figure sitting in her original seat.


    Her stylist was putting makeup on this woman.


    Li Lu wanted to build a good rtionship with the other guests, so she walked over and said, ¡°Miss, your figure is really good. After the recording, can you share with me your experience in maintaining your figure?¡±


    Li Lu said with a smile. Then, she saw that person turn her head.


    After seeing Jiang Yu¡¯s face clearly, Li Lu couldn¡¯t smile anymore.


    ¡°No problem. I can teach you,¡± Jiang Yu said generously.


    Li Lu asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, why are you here?¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s makeup artist said, ¡°Sister Lu, do you know this guest observer? She¡¯s also a guest today. The makeup artist from the program team was called away by other guests just now. The staff asked me to help her put on her makeup.¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s expression turned cold. She had not said anything since Jiang Yu had seduced Mo Long.


    However, when she thought about Jiang Yu¡¯s appearance on the show, Li Lu smiled.


    Jiang Yu must havee to support her sister.


    Ha.


    ¡°Xiao Cai, I don¡¯t think she needs makeup at all. You can just give her a makeup-free look. How can she steal the limelight of a celebrity guest when she¡¯s only on the show as a newbie?¡±


    Xiao Cai nodded without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to sister Lu..¡±

 Chapter 87 - Appearing On Set Without Makeup

    <h4>Chapter 87: Appearing On Set Without Makeup</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu could feel that the makeup she had carefully put on her face had been wiped away, leaving only her fair face.


    Li Lu wanted to say something more, but she was called over by the staff.


    Li Lu arrived at the recording studio.


    A host and three other celebrity guests had arrived.


    The host said, ¡°Let¡¯s arrange the seats first.¡±


    Originally, the seat next to the host was reserved for the person who had previously studied psychology.


    But now, this seat had been given to Jiang Yu.


    Li Lu walked to the seat next to the host without a word and sat down. ¡°I want this seat.¡±


    The other three celebrity guests looked at each other. Even the director shook his head. This Li Lu was said to be very low-key. Why was she so arrogant today?


    She had actually snatched the most eye-catching spot at the venue.


    Originally, the director had arranged for this spot to be reserved for another male singer, Zhuo Zheng.


    The remaining three celebrities had all been allocated seats. Zhuo Zheng sat in the seat next to Li Lu, while the seat on his right side was empty.


    It was reserved for the new guest.


    ¡°Is the new guest ready?¡± The director asked hurriedly.


    ¡°She¡¯sing, she¡¯sing.¡± The voice of the staff came from outside the door.


    Li Lu raised her eyebrows. It was obvious that everyone present was dressed luxuriously.


    Not only did she ask the makeup artist to give Jiang Yu no makeup, but she also asked the costume artist to find the simplest clothes for Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Who is the new guest? Is she also a psychologist?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard that she was substituted this morning.¡±


    The door was pushed open and a beautiful figure walked in from outside.


    Jiang Yu lowered her head and put her palms together. ¡°Hello, teachers!¡±


    The audience in the live broadcast room discussed animatedly.


    ¡°This new guest is so polite!¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Li Lu a little too insensible just now? She actually sat on brother Zhuo Zheng¡¯s seat.¡±


    ¡°Eh, this newer has such a good figure.¡±


    The variety show¡¯s observation room was broadcasted live.


    In the observation room, Jiang Yu walked all the way to the corner before stopping.


    Only then did she look up and nod at the celebrity guests one by one.


    At this moment, all the celebrity guests present were stunned.


    This was because Jiang Yu actually had no makeup on, and her skin color was so good.


    Everyone present was wearing beautiful clothes and wearing thick makeup that was suitable for the camera.


    Jiang Yu, on the other hand, was dressed in a pure white dress. Although there was no makeup on her face, her looks were very good.


    With such aparison, it was obvious that Jiang Yu was the most eye-catching among the guests.


    Li Lu was so angry that she almost vomited blood.


    This was because her makeup was the thickest and her clothes were the most gorgeous and exaggerated.


    Her manager had clearly told her that it would be best for her to appear on camera like this, but now,paring her to Jiang Yu¡­


    Jiang Yu hadpletely outmatched her.


    ¡°Hello Everyone, I¡¯m an observer, Jiang Yu.¡± Jiang Yu briefly introduced herself and sat there quietly as a background wall.


    The host quickly went through the process and the first step was to talk about Li Yue¡¯s topic.


    ¡°Li Lu, can you tell me why you want to be a love observer?¡±


    Li Lu told her the answer that she had memorized earlier. ¡°Because my sister and her boyfriend are very affectionate. I also want toe over and learn.¡±


    Recently, the news of Li Yue and Mo Long breaking up had spread like wildfire.


    That was why the program team wanted to take advantage of this poprity.


    ¡°Regarding the rumors online that the movie queen and her boyfriend are in conflict, what do you think?¡±


    Li Lu nced at Jiang Yu and smiled. ¡°These are just small conflicts between lovers.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s rumoured online that the boyfriend of the movie queen is Mr. Mo Long of the Mo Corporation. Do you agree with this statement?¡±


    Li Lu smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t reveal this. Everyone, please verify it yourselves.¡±


    The other guests understood.


    It seemed that the movie queen and Mo long were really boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Otherwise, why would Li Lu say that the movie queen and her boyfriend were in conflict?


    ¡°Let us wish the movie queen to get three trophies as soon as possible and have a happy family.¡± The host ended the topic with a smile.


    Li Lu, however, saw that Jiang Yu did not express her opinion and immediately said deliberately, ¡°Jiang Yu, why don¡¯t you give your blessings?¡±

 Chapter 88 - What Different Opinion?

    <h4>Chapter 88: What Different Opinion?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    All the guests agreed with her. Only Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say a word.


    All the guests looked at Jiang Yu, who was too quiet.


    They all felt that this newer was too nervous, so she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    But this was also good. At least she was more likable than those people who deliberately tried to steal the scene.


    The camera was aimed directly at Jiang Yu.


    Only then did the audience in the live broadcast room notice Jiang Yu¡¯s expression.


    How should they put it? She was neither happy nor angry.


    Li Lu smiled again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a different opinion?¡±


    Li Lu guessed that Jiang Yu definitely did not dare to admit that she was with Mo Long. Otherwise, her sister¡¯s fans would definitely me her to death.


    However, if Jiang Yu were to say her blessings, she did not know if Jiang Yu would be able to say it out loud.


    At this moment, Jiang Yu smiled as well. ¡°I only know what it¡¯s like for a man to love a woman. I don¡¯t know much about the way the movie queen and her mysterious boyfriend get along, so I won¡¯tment on it.¡±


    What was it like for a man to love a woman? The other guests immediately thought of it. It was definitely not like what Mr. Mo Long did, using thepany¡¯s official website to announce that he was not in a rtionship with the movie queen.


    Could it be that the mysterious boyfriend was really not from the Mo Corporation but someone else?


    Li Lu¡¯s expression turned cold as she understood this.


    Jiang Yu was saying that Mo Long did not treat her sister well at all. It was just Li Lu¡¯s wishful thinking.


    Li Lu was agitated and immediately looked at the director. ¡°Director, this guest doesn¡¯t know how to speak! Can we change the guest?¡±


    The variety director said helplessly, ¡°Miss Li Lu, aren¡¯t you being too sensitive?¡±


    Jiang Yu had clearly said that she would notment.


    How did she offend Li Lu?


    ¡°I request that for the rest of the recording, this new person should not speak!¡± Li Lu said unhappily.


    She even gave Jiang Yu a fierce re.


    The director said, ¡°This...¡±


    No one could understand what was going on.


    Why was Li Lu acting so arrogantly today? First, she snatched a senior¡¯s central spot, and then she asked for a change of the guest. Jiang Yu did not even say anything, but she went furious.


    ¡°Director.¡± Jiang Yu raised her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just decoration vase from now on.¡±


    The director heaved a sigh of relief because it was a live broadcast. He quickly said, ¡°Continue recording.¡±


    The audience in the live broadcast room said, ¡°I think Li Lu is right. This newer has alluded to the movie queen!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that. Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything at all. She even said that she couldn¡¯tment on it!¡±


    ¡°This Li Lu is too much of a bully.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t misunderstand. Li Lu is more straightforward. She¡¯ll say whatever she has to say. Perhaps she¡¯s dissatisfied with a newer appearing on the show and cking off. It¡¯s as if she didn¡¯t say anything. That¡¯s why she said that she doesn¡¯t know how to speak.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Li Lu is too straightforward.¡±


    The show continued to be recorded.


    However, even the host was surprised by Li Lu. He was a little cautious and didn¡¯t dare to casually cue Li Lu.


    He was afraid that Li Lu¡¯s would go crazy again and sh with the other guests.


    ¡°Next, let¡¯s take a look at this episode of ¡®I like you more than a little¡¯ and see what kind of sparks our six male and female guests will have in this episode.¡±


    As the host finished speaking, the television screen in the observation room suddenly turned on. On It was the program of love between two people, which had been recorded a few days ago.


    At the beginning, it was the appearance of the female guests.


    When the female guests appeared one after another, Jiang Yu originally wanted to be idle, but she raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    That was because she saw Jiang Ran, who was making an introduction. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m a female student from the acting department of Green Vine University. My name is Jiang Ran, and I¡¯m 18 years old this year. My Deration of Love Is: I¡¯m not afraid of waiting, I¡¯m just afraid that you aren¡¯t there in the end.¡±


    When Li Lu saw this, she raised her eyebrows and looked at Jiang Yu. As expected, she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s expression change. She seemed to have something to say, but she suppressed it.


    Following that, the three guests also appeared.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expect that Sun You would also appear on this program.

 Chapter 89 - Can Talk Now

    <h4>Chapter 89: Can Talk Now</h4>


    Moreover, on the program, Jiang Ran pretended not to know Sun You. The two of them even asked each other about their preferences and ages.


    It was as fake as possible.


    After this segment was finished, Li Lu could not help but say first, ¡°This Jiang Ran is too good. She actually expressed her goodwill to the three male guests. She told the first male guest that she also liked sports, talked about cooking with the second male guest, and went to get desserts with the third male guest. She¡¯s simply a social ace.¡±


    After Li Lu finished speaking, she was secretly proud.


    She looked at Jiang Yu and really wanted to hear Jiang Yu¡¯s retort.


    However, Jiang Yu seemed to be holding back and did not say anything.


    Heh, her own sister was criticised on the show, but she actually did not respond at all. She was too cowardly.


    Jiang Yu must have been scolded to death by the live broadcast audience by now.


    ¡°Oh, right, Jiang Yu, this Jiang Ran looks a little like you. Could she be your rtive?¡±


    Li Lu deliberately said to Jiang Yu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just said that she¡¯s very good and has seemed to be acting. You wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable right?¡±


    In the end, Jiang Yu still didn¡¯t say anything.


    The bullet screen in the live broadcast room said, ¡°I also feel the same. Why does this Jiang Ran flirt with every man!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, could it be that she wants to get the letters from the three guests? She¡¯s too scheming!¡±


    ¡°These two people seem to be twins. Jiang Ran is Jiang Yu¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°If Jiang Yu defends her sister, it would be meaningless to be an observer.¡±


    At the same time.


    When Li Lu saw that Jiang Yu still did not speak, she was instantly enraged. ¡°Jiang Yu, are you mute?¡±


    Zhuo Zheng could not help but say, ¡°Li Lu, it was you who told Jiang Yu not to speak.¡±


    Li Lu: ¡°¡­¡±


    Her anger froze on her face. The other guests looked at her as if they were looking at a clown.


    It was hrious. It was clearly Li Lu who did not want Jiang Yu to speak, and now she was deliberately asking her about the topic. She was even angry because the other party did not answer.


    ¡°No.¡± Li Lu coughed awkwardly. ¡°Jiang Yu, you can speak now.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the director inquiringly.


    It meant that she was asking for the director¡¯s opinion.


    The director nodded. ¡°You can speak now.¡±


    Li Lu: ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s actions made it seem as if Li Lu had overstepped the director¡¯s authority and taken over his role.


    Li Lu looked at Jiang Yu with a gloomy expression. ¡°Can you answer my question now?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled again. ¡°That¡¯s right. Jiang Ran is my sister. As for the question you asked about whether Jiang Ran likes to put on a show, , and whether she¡¯s not as simple as she looks on the surface, I feel that what Miss Li Lu¡¯s said is also an interpretation. However, since Jiang Ran is my sister, I think it¡¯s better for me not toment on it. I¡¯ll onlyment on the other dating guests.¡±


    Jiang Yu made it sound very reasonable.


    However, Li Lu seemed to have caught a loophole in Jiang Yu¡¯s words. ¡°You said my words is also a kind of interpretation. In other words, you don¡¯t object?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    In short, she didn¡¯tment.


    However, Li Lu was extremely pleased.


    Heh, Jiang Yu actually didn¡¯t dare to defend her sister. She reckoned that when Jiang Ran returned home, the two sisters would start fighting.


    She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be so cowardly.


    Li Lu felt that she had already won.


    After this recording, people would think that Jiang Yu has a scheming sister and she had tacitly agreed to this matter.


    Li Lu was still thinking about it beautifully.


    Little did she know that the guests present actually had more of a favorable impression of Jiang Yu.


    In the live broadcast room: ¡°Jiang Yu is too calm and magnanimous. She doesn¡¯t casuallyment on movie queens or her family members. She¡¯s neither arrogant nor impetuous.¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s too good-looking. Even if she doesn¡¯t say anything, she can still be a decoration.¡±


    Only Li Lu¡¯s fans expressed their dissatisfaction with Jiang Yu. ¡°If you don¡¯tment on anything, why are you still on this show?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Li Lu is more straightforward. She dares to speak her heart. Jiang Yu will be timid and cowardly. She¡¯s so boring.¡±


    In the end, it was Li Lu who kept specting about Jiang Ran¡¯s scheming on the show.


    Jiang Ran approached three male contestants one after another and asked them to vote for her. Only then did she vote for Sun You, whom she had been paying attention to for a long time..

 Chapter 90 - People Have To See Themselves Clearly

    <h4>Chapter 90: People Have To See Themselves Clearly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the first episode, Jiang Ran had a bumper harvest, but Li Lu also crowned her with the title of being fake.


    Jiang Yu onlymented on the other guests, but she didn¡¯t say anything for Jiang Ran.


    After the recording of the program waspleted, Jiang Yu went backstage to change her clothes.


    The staff was very polite to Jiang Yu. ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, you can use this changing room first.¡±


    Li Lu returned backstage and saw that Jiang Yu hade out changed. She immediately sneered. ¡°How long do you think you can keep up this act? Sooner orter, I will expose your hypocrisy. So what if you relied on your connections to get into variety shows? It¡¯s still useless. You¡¯re treated as a joke here.¡±


    Jiang Yu picked up her bag, she looked at Li Lu and said, ¡°Li Lu, you¡¯re right. In this entertainment industry, you do rely on your connections. Didn¡¯t you also rely on your sister¡¯s connections to get into variety shows? ¡°The other celebrity guests have more experience than you, but you ended up in the centre seat. Why do you think the program team tolerated you so much? Is it because of your ordinary capabilities?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Li Lu¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°I relied on my own strength to get this variety show.¡±


    ¡°Your own strength, by shooting a TV series that hasn¡¯t even been released yet?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°People need to see themselves clearly.¡±


    Jiang Yu had indeed relied on her connections to enter the industry.


    However, she did not drift away. However, throughout the entire recording today, Li Lu had drifted away. She had tried to steal the conversation of her seniors, and her mouth could not stop moving.


    ¡°At this rate, you won¡¯t be able to stay in the entertainment industry for long.¡± Jiang Yu left after saying this. ¡°I suggest that you stay behind and apologize to the other guests!¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s face turned pale.


    She also felt that she was showing off a little too much.


    However, it was all to provoke Jiang Yu. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be so calm and didn¡¯t overreact.


    Li Lu chased after her unwillingly. However, when she passed by the door of a certain room, she paused.


    ¡°I say, aren¡¯t you a little too good-tempered? Who does that Li Lu think she is? She interrupted you twice.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng: ¡°I¡¯ve acted with Li Yue before, so I¡¯ll give her some face.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect Li Yue to work so hard, but her sister is like this. If it wasn¡¯t for Li Yue¡¯s, Li Lu would have no right to appear on this show. There are many celebrities who are more famous than Li Lu. Who does she think she is?¡±


    Li Lu: ¡°...¡±


    Could it be that what Jiang Yu said was true? She had relied on her connections to get in today.


    And she had even offended all the guests present?


    Jiang Yu and her assistant returned to Dazzling Entertainment.


    In the practice room, Sister Xia was checking on the progress of the artiste.


    When she saw that Jiang Yu had returned, she immediately walked over and asked, ¡°How was it? Did the filming go well? Did you say anything you shouldn¡¯t have?¡±


    Jiang Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Xia, I only said three sentences ording to your request. The entire time, I quietly acted as the background.¡±


    Sister Xia red. ¡°I told you to speak less, but I didn¡¯t ask you to speak so little. The director didn¡¯t scold you, did he?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Sister Xia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s for Hu Chen¡¯s sake. The contract says to only edit the three sentences of what you said. If you only say three sentences, then all the nonsense will be edited in! Sigh. It looks like you won¡¯t be invited to the next recording session.¡±


    This time, they only invited Jiang Yu at thest minute.


    There was still a week before the next recording session. The program team had enough time to look for other guests.


    Jiang Yu would never be able to benefit from something so good again.


    At this moment, Sister Xia¡¯s phone rang. When she saw that it was the director of the love show, she frowned. Look, theint call hade so quickly.


    Sister Xia answered helplessly and quickly smiled apologetically, ¡°Director Wang, I¡¯m really sorry. My artist isn¡¯t sensible. Did I cause you any trouble?¡±


    ¡°What? You still want to invite Jiang Yu for the next episode¡¯s recording? She knows her limits? Okay, okay, okay.¡±

 Chapter 91 - Getting On Trending

    <h4>Chapter 91: Getting On Trending</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Sister Xia hung up the phone and looked at Jiang Yu strangely. ¡°Director Wang is very satisfied with your performance. He said that he will send over the contract for the next episode. What exactly did you do on the show?¡±


    Jiang Yu spread out his hands. ¡°I only said three sentences.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°It looks like you were too lucky.¡±


    At that moment, Sister Xia¡¯s phone rang again. ¡°What? Zhuo Zheng rmended Jiang Yu a role? Alright, alright. I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±


    Sister Xia hung up the phone and looked at Jiang Yu. ¡°The singer Zhuo Zheng actually rmended you a role in a movie. It¡¯s a patient. The theme song for this movie was performed by Zhuo Zheng.¡±


    Jiang Yu was also at a loss. ¡°Zhuo Zheng? Oh, he¡¯s the one sitting next to me.¡±


    Jiang Yu clearly hadn¡¯t spoken to Zhuo Zheng and only nodded politely.


    Why did he help her so much?


    Soon, sister Xia found out about Jiang Yu¡¯s performance on the show.


    Because, on the trending search, there were a few more entries.


    # Li Lu points out that the guest in love is pretentious #


    # Sisters go on the same variety show, younger sister¡¯s evaluation of her older sister #


    # Jiang Yu: She only said three sentences during the whole episode #


    # Li Yue¡¯s sister told the new guest to shut up #


    # Jiang Ran¡¯s fake highlights #


    # Jiang Yu¡¯s no makeup scenes #


    After sister Xia saw it, she realized that Jiang Yu was very popr because she was in the same variety show as her sister.


    And because Jiang Yu was scolded by Li Lu, Jiang Yu became even more popr.


    Then, it was because Jiang Ran¡¯s fakements were criticized, and Jiang Yu notmenting were bundled together to promote Jiang Yu.


    So, Jiang Yu¡¯s poprity was steadily rising.


    And because the director identally discovered the topic of Jiang Yu¡¯s, he deliberately let Jiang Yu be an observer again.


    Sister Xia understood things, but she didn¡¯t quite understand everything.


    Why did the singer Zhuo Zheng rmend resources to Jiang Yu?


    Looking at the whole episode, Jiang Yu did only say three sentences, and she was always honest.


    Even though all three sentences were explosive points.


    If she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she wouldn¡¯t think about it anymore.


    Sister Xia quickly registered a new Weibo ount for Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s ount had been deactivated previously.


    That was because Jiang Yu¡¯s ount had previously posted some private matters. It was easy for others to find out about it. If there were any improperments, they could be used to defame her.


    That was why she needed to re-create her artiste Weibo.


    However, very quickly, Jiang Yu¡¯s new Weibo received 10,000 followers.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so pretty. Post a few more photos!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in love. Such a calm and collected person is rare.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Jiang Yu has signed with Dazzling Entertainment. Not bad, not bad. I also think this person has a bright future!¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her head and looked at sister Xia. ¡°Sister Xia, do I need to post something for my new ount? There are a lot of people who want me to post photos.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Now, you can only sell the character of being pretty. I¡¯ll get my assistant to pick a few good-looking photos for you to post!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. Jiang Yu had no choice but to take the path of being pretty. After all, she didn¡¯t have any works.


    At the moment, her fans could only see her good looks.


    It couldn¡¯t be that she had said three sentences on the show?


    Someone who was just pretty was someone who was just pretty.


    When she had a work in the future, she would naturally change her fans¡¯ minds.


    Sister Xia asked Jiang Yu to go to the set tomorrow to film, so Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have much to do in the afternoon.


    She had just walked out of the office when she received a call from Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, why did you defame me on the show!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much effort I put into making my debut on the love show? Just because you were on the show and even tacitly agreed to what others said, I¡¯m now being defamed by a lot of people.¡±


    Jiang Ran was extremely angry.


    Originally, she had agreed with Sun You to make her debut by appearing on this variety show together, and at the same time, she would also attract some fans from the couples¡¯ show.


    She would be Sun You¡¯s fianc¨¦e while making her debut as a celebrity.


    On the show, Jiang Ran deliberately pretended that she did not know Sun You from the beginning, and even deliberately interacted with other male guests to create the impression that she was very popr.

 Chapter 92 - Doing What Lovers Do

    <h4>Chapter 92: Doing What Lovers Do</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the end, because Jiang Yu did not speak up for Jiang Ran on the show, everyone thought that she was a scheming woman who was putting on a show.


    Jiang Yu said in a speechless manner, ¡°How can I speak up for you? Li Lu is right. You are indeed putting on a show. Furthermore, it¡¯s very obvious that you are acting. I advise you to stop acting during the next recording. Otherwise, it will be very easy for others to see through you.¡±


    Usually, people from who came from an acting background would not be invited to participate in an ordinary people love show.


    This was because it was very easy for the actors to act very pretentiously and unrealistically.


    And Jiang Ran had also relied on Sun You¡¯s connections to finally obtain a spot in this variety show.


    But now¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Hurry up and help me rify. Just say that you don¡¯t agree with what Li Lu said,¡± Jiang Ran said angrily. ¡°Otherwise, I will tell others that you stole the movie queen¡¯s boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Heh, you dare to threaten me? If you want to say it, go ahead and say it. It will even increase my poprity,¡± Jiang Yu said indifferently.


    On the other side, Jiang Ran¡¯s breathing was fluctuating. ¡°Jiang Yu, you are too shameless.¡±


    After saying that, she hung up the phone first.


    Hearing the buzzing tone, Jiang Yu put her phone into her pocket.


    She walked out of Dazzling Entertainment.


    Outside, there was already a driver waiting at the door.


    Jiang Yu got into the car.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, where are you going?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°To the Mo Group.¡±


    They arrived at the Mo Group¡¯s branch office in Hu city.


    Teng Yi personally went downstairs to wee Jiang Yu. When Jiang Yu heard that Mo Long had only eaten a little at noon and had been busy all this while, she immediately frowned.


    They arrived at the CEO¡¯s office.


    Jiang Yu knocked on the door.


    Mo Long¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Jiang Yu walked in and saw Mo Long sitting at his desk. He was wearing headphones and was obviously in a meeting.


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment before walking over and sitting silently at the side.


    Mo Long¡¯s expression was originally serious.


    But suddenly, the directors of the teleconference saw Mo Long¡¯s expression suddenly be abnormally happy.


    Mo Long had just criticized a branchpany for not doing a good job in management.


    Now, he heard Mo Long say, ¡°I want to see thetest adjustment report tomorrow.¡±


    He had actually let this matter go so easily.


    The director who had just been criticized suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Jiang Yu was flipping through the script at the side.


    She was ying a small role of a patient. She basically didn¡¯t have many lines and only had a few seconds of footage.


    Just as Jiang Yu was trying to figure out how to y such a role, the script in her hand was suddenly taken away.


    ¡°A terminally ill patient who is dying on the bed,¡± Mo Long read and frowned. ¡°This role is unlucky.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°There is no distinction between good and bad roles. Are you done with the meeting?¡±


    Mo Long had already taken off his headphones.


    He was standing right in front of Jiang Yu.


    However, Mo Long did not answer her question. ¡°How can you continue reading the script when you¡¯re with me? It seems like I¡¯m not charming enough.¡±


    When Jiang Yu entered the room, Mo Long¡¯s mind was affected by Jiang Yu¡¯s every move.


    He did not expect Jiang Yu to be so calm and collected. She was not affected at all and was even able to read the script.


    She was even engrossed in it.


    Mo Long suddenly felt a sense of helplessness.


    Could it be that his charm was too low?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mo Long suddenly pulled Jiang Yu up.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jiang Yu looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°To eat, to date, to do things that lovers do.¡±


    Mo Long brought Jiang Yu to the cinema after they finished eating.


    ¡°Which movie should we watch?¡± Mo Long asked her after looking through all the movies.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze swept across the few movies and finallynded on a movie that was co-produced by both domestic and overseas actors.


    The poster for this movie was actually Hu Chen.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I haven¡¯t even seen Hu Chen¡¯stest work,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    Mo Long frowned and looked at Hu Chen¡¯s cool expression in the poster..

 Chapter 93 - People From My Mother’s Family

    <h4>Chapter 93: People From My Mother¡¯s Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    He could hear the discussions of a few movie fans beside him. ¡°It¡¯s Hu Chen¡¯s movie. Big brother is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°This is my second time watching. I want to have babies for him!¡±


    ¡°Aiya, those who want to give him babies have lined up to the moon already.¡±


    ¡°It would be great if I could marry Hu Chen!¡±


    In the movie theatre, there was only Mo Long and Jiang Yu.


    Mo Long had booked the entire cinema.


    When the movie started, Jiang Yu was watching the movie seriously.


    It had been a long time since she had been to the cinema, so Jiang Yu was watching it very seriously.


    Moreover, this movie not only had the top-notch actors in the country, but also veteran actors from abroad working together.


    The lineup was strong, and the performance of each scene was worth studying.


    Jiang Yu was studying so seriously that she had forgotten that Mo Long was beside her.


    At this moment, Mo Long was already regrettinging to watch the movie.


    Especially when he saw Jiang Yu staring at the other men without blinking, Mo Long felt that his emotions were a little unstable.


    ¡°Is it very good?¡±


    Beside him, Mo Long suddenly asked.


    Jiang Yu nodded subconsciously. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect Hu Chen¡¯s performance to improve so much this time. Moreover, the other veteran actors are also performing very well. I feel that I can learn a lot.¡±


    Mo Long was stunned when he heard Jiang Yu say that she was studying. For some reason, his earlier frustration had suddenly dissipated.


    At that moment, Jiang Yu¡¯s phone rang.


    Jiang Yu looked at the male lead in the movie and then looked at the caller ID on her phone.


    It was Hu Chen calling.


    Jiang Yu picked up the call and Hu Chen¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Xiao Yu, I saw that you¡¯re trending. It looks like you have the potential to attract fans.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I happened to be watching your movie and you called.¡±


    Hu Chen¡¯s voice raised. ¡°What? You¡¯re finally going to watch my movie?¡±


    He looked as if he had finally been noticed. ¡°I asked you to watch it a few days ago, but you didn¡¯t have the time. How is it? Are you satisfied with my new movie?¡±


    Jiang Yu blinked. ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s improved quite a lot.¡±


    Hu Chen was surprised. He said in a slightly light-hearted manner, ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. Your eyes are sharp. I was worried that you would criticise me.¡±


    Ever since he was young, Jiang Yu would criticise on him until he was traumatized every time Hu Chen acted.


    Later on, Hu Chen worked hard to hone his acting skills and achieved the results he had today.


    ¡°By the way, you can be my female lead in the future,¡± Hu Chen said again.


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment. She could clearly feel the hand holding her waist tighten a little.


    Jiang Yu looked up and saw Mo Long looking down at her with surging emotions in his eyes.


    He seemed a little unhappy.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to be the female lead. I still have to go to school.¡±


    Hu Chen said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll wait for you when you¡¯re on vacation.¡±


    After hanging up, Mo Long said in a low voice, ¡°The two of you are really close!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Of course. When I get married in the future, he¡¯ll be part of my family.¡±


    ¡°When you marry me?¡± Mo Long took the opportunity to ask.


    ¡°Who knows what will happen in the future. You have to do well. You might have a chance,¡± Jiang Yu said proudly.


    Mo Long asked, ¡°Then how should I do things?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°The things that should be done in a rtionship, of course.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    As soon as she said that, Jiang Yu felt a ck shadow fall in front of her.


    Mo Long stared into her eyes with a smile in his eyes. Then, he leaned over and kissed her lips.


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment. She felt that the man¡¯s hand that was holding her tightened a little.


    A strange emotion slid across her limbs and bones.


    Jiang Yu passively endured Mo Long¡¯s kiss. She did not know why, but she felt that kissing was a pretty good experience.


    The only thing that was not good was that it would suffocate her.


    Jiang Yu had already held her breath for a few seconds.


    Then, she pushed him away helplessly. ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡±


    Her breathing rose and fell..

 Chapter 94 - Banned From The Show

    <h4>Chapter 94: Banned From The Show</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mo Long was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°Silly, how could I bear to hurt you? When you kiss, don¡¯t hold your breath.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at him in confusion. ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you!¡±


    With that, Mo Long took the opportunity to kiss her again.


    As Jiang Yu was too nervous, she felt her heart beat faster and her mind went nk.


    It was only because Mo Long reminded her to breathe that she finally came back to her senses.


    The feeling of suffocation in her chest and theck of air was a little less.


    However, there was an additional dense feeling that made her whole body and heart slowly soften. This feeling spread through her limbs and bones.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± The man¡¯s voice carried a sense of suppression, as if something was about to break out of its confinement.


    Jiang Yu nodded nkly.


    Then, she heard him say, ¡°Do you still want to continue with the rest?¡±


    Jiang Yu realized what he was saying, and a hint of hesitation shed in her eyes.


    Mo Long rubbed her head and smiled. ¡°Continue watching the movie.¡±


    It was already very good that they could do this today.


    Next time, they would continue going deeper.


    He could not scare her away all of a sudden.


    After watching the movie, it was already dark outside.


    When Jiang Yu was returning to the apartment with Mo Long, Jiang Yu received a call from Jiang Hai in the car.


    Jiang Yu was a little surprised. Why would her father, who had always ignored her, call her?


    Ever since Jiang Yu arrived at university, Jiang Hai had not contacted her other than thest time when they met at Jiang Yao¡¯s engagement party.


    After Jiang Yu picked up the call, Jiang Hai¡¯s angry voice came from the other end. ¡°Did you smear Ran Ran on the variety show. Now she¡¯s so distressed with a PR problem! I agreed to let Ran Ran appear on this show. Don¡¯t ruin your sister¡¯s ns. She¡¯s going to marry into the Sun family, not like you!¡±


    Mo Long sat close to Jiang Yu, and Jiang Hai¡¯s voice was a little loud on the phone.


    Mo Long could not help but frown when he heard this.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s breathing became heavy, and she subconsciously clenched her fists. However, she realized that Mo Long¡¯s hand was reaching out and holding Jiang Yu¡¯s hand.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s expression froze, and her furrowed brows rxed again. ¡°Dad, did Jiang Ran say something bad about me?¡±


    Jiang Hai: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who else could have said it? Isn¡¯t it true that you and Ran Ran went on the hot searches together?¡±


    When Jiang Hai heard Jiang Ran¡¯s sobbingint, he only nced at the headline briefly before giving Jiang Yu a call.


    Jiang Yu said in a low voice, ¡°Dad, the person who acted on the show was Jiang Ran herself. She did things to herself. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°How does it have nothing to do with you? In short, you are not allowed to appear on this variety show. This matter is very important to the Jiang family, do you know that?¡± Jiang Hai grumbled in dissatisfaction, ¡°If you follow Mr. Mo, you will be dumped sooner orter. Ran Ran is different. She is serious about marrying into the Sun family!¡±


    Jiang Yu wanted to say something else, but Mo Long took the phone. Mo Long said to the other end of the phone, ¡°What makes you think that Jiang Yu will not marry into the Mo Family?¡±


    Jiang Hai was a little surprised. ¡°Mr. Mo? Why are you with Yu¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°I am her boyfriend. Of course I am with her. If your Jiang family is not willing to treat her well, I will take care of her in the future. I will give her a home.¡± Mo Long hung up the phone right after he said that.


    ¡°No, Mr. Mo, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Beep Beep Beep.¡±


    In the Jiang family, Jiang Hai looked at the phone that was hung up in astonishment.


    He turned to look at Jiang Ran who was still feeling wronged. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Yu¡¯er was dumped by Mr. Mo?¡±


    Jiang Ran was stunned for a moment. ¡°How would I know? They¡¯re together again. Besides, my younger sister isn¡¯t sensible. She actually stole the boyfriend of the movie queen. What good will there be in the future? The movie wueen is filming. What will happen when the movie queen returns? Will my younger sister still be able to capture Mr. Mo¡¯s Heart?¡±


    In the end, Jiang Yu was just Mr.. Mo¡¯s temporary lover.

 Chapter 95 - 5: Also Came Over

    <h4>Chapter 95: Also Came Over</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Hai also frowned. ¡°Yu¡¯er won¡¯t listen to me. The next time you appear in the variety show, do well. Don¡¯t let others catch you.¡±


    Jiang Ran eximed, ¡°Dad, sister is sowless now. She doesn¡¯t even listen to you?¡±


    Jiang Hai thought of Jiang Yu¡¯s stubborn look and became angry. ¡°That girl has always been insensible. The important thing is you. Didn¡¯t you sign with the Sun family¡¯s entertainmentpany? Do well.¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I just learned acting, so thepany gave me a role to hone my acting skills. I¡¯ll go to the production team tomorrow.¡±


    Jiang Hai immediately smiled and looked at her. ¡°Ran Ran, how far the Jiang family can go in the future depends on you. You can¡¯t lose the Sun family.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I got it. After my love variety show is over, I¡¯ll get engaged to Sun You.¡±


    Although the Sun family couldn¡¯tpare to the Mo family, they were also one of the best in Hu City.


    Besides, a family like the Mo family wasn¡¯t something that a small family like the Jiang family could dream of.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long wouldn¡¯t end up together.


    Jiang Ran smiled brightly.


    She was going to join the film crew tomorrow and take on an important supporting role.


    Although she didn¡¯t have many scenes, the audience would definitely like her if she yed the role well.


    That was because she yed a female doctor who saved lives and helped the injured.


    But she didn¡¯t expect it.


    When Jiang Ran was reapplying her makeup in the dressing room, she saw Jiang Yu walk in.


    The two of them instantly stopped what they were doing and looked at each other, staring at each other.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Ran!¡±


    Jiang Yu also didn¡¯t expect to see Jiang Ran here.


    However, when she saw Jiang Ran¡¯s doctor attire, Jiang Yu immediately understood.


    In the script, there were a few doctor roles that were also important supporting roles.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. She thought of something and deliberately said, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you following me again? Why are you following me wherever I go? Are you deliberately going against me?¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°You think too highly of yourself. Do you deserve me to pay attention to you?¡±


    Jiang Yu walked over to the chair and sat down.


    The makeup teacher immediately applied makeup on her face and painted her face pale.


    Jiang Ran did not cause any more trouble for her. Instead, she sent a message out: ¡°Dad, I saw Jiang Yu on the set. She actually followed me here. I can¡¯t control her.¡±


    Jiang Ran deliberately made the message ambiguous, deliberately letting Jiang Hai know that Jiang Yu was causing trouble for her again.


    Over the past year, Jiang Ran had been constantly snitching on Jiang Yu, making Jiang Hai feel more and more disappointed in Jiang Yu.


    After sending the message, Jiang Ran felt refreshed.


    She was not wrong. Jiang Yu was indeed on the same set.


    As for Jiang Hai mistakenly thinking that Jiang Yu was here to find trouble, Jiang Ran did not exin clearly. It was Jiang Hai¡¯s own imagination.


    Soon, Jiang Yu changed into her hospital gown, looking haggard.


    Jiang Ran, on the other hand, looked at Jiang Yu with disdain. ¡°Your resources aren¡¯t that good either. You¡¯re actually ying a dying person. Tsk tsk. Don¡¯t mess upter and dy my shooting.¡±


    Jiang Ran thought that her acting skills were not bad, and she immediately walked away with her head held high.


    ¡°Director, the one ying the patient is here.¡±


    The director nced at Jiang Yu. He had tried out several people for this role before, but none of them seeded. However, the shooting was imminent.


    Coincidentally, the singer who performed the theme song, Zhuo Zheng, rmended Jiang Yu to him. He said that Jiang Yu¡¯s image was quite fitting. The main reason was that Jiang Yu was quite thin and very fitting to the appearance of the patient.


    The director had done Zhuo Zheng a favor.


    Since the other auditions did not satisfy the role, he might as well let Jiang Yu act it out.


    If it was not better, he might as well lower the standard for the patient. After all, it was not particrly important.


    The reason why he filmed this patient was to highlight the realism of the ward.


    And the female lead was in the same ward as this patient. Therefore, Jiang Yu¡¯s role wasn¡¯t that important but it was a little important..

 Chapter 96 - Be My Substitute

    <h4>Chapter 96: Be My Substitute</h4>


    ¡°Jiang Yu, is it? Go up first. When the female lead is acting, you will be on the hospital bed next door. Just act like your weak and dying.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded.


    On the other side.


    The female lead, Qiao Lu, was sitting in the ward, coughing.


    The doctor came over for a routine check.


    There would be a big panorama on camera.


    It would also capture Jiang Yu.


    When Jiang Yu smelled the medicine in the ward, she quickly thought of the time when she fainted and was sent to the hospital.


    At that time, she was still very young, and because she had just escaped from the foster family, her face was full of despair.


    In an instant, Jiang Yu was immersed in that emotion.


    In that capture, Jiang Yu was so haggard that she seemed to be at the end of her life. Even though the female lead was saying something, she did not seem to hear it. She just subconsciously looked in that direction.


    It showed the patient¡¯s lonely and deste state of mind at herst moment.


    The director was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Jiang Yu to act so well.


    He even asked the camera to give Jiang Yu a close-up.


    After the scene was shot, the director shouted, ¡°Cut!¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu walk out of the role.


    Jiang Ran gritted her teeth when she heard the director praise, ¡°Jiang Yu, you acted very well!¡±


    This scene was over.


    Jiang Yu was done filming.


    In the next scene, Jiang Ran quickly gave emergency treatment to the female lead who suddenly suffocated.


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to leave, but before she could take two steps, she heard the director say impatiently, ¡°Jiang Ran, you¡¯re a doctor. Don¡¯t you even know the most basic CPR?¡±


    When the director shouted cut, Jiang Ran was also stunned.


    She also didn¡¯t understand what she did wrong.


    ¡°Director, I didn¡¯t study medicine but Jiang Yu did. Let her be my substitute and let her do it.¡± Jiang Ran hurriedly pointed in Jiang Yu¡¯s direction.


    Hearing this, Jiang Yu stopped and looked in Jiang Ran¡¯s direction in disbelief.


    Jiang Ran was ying a small role, and yet she still needed a substitute. What was the point of having her then? Just to show her face? What kind of big star did she think she was?


    However, the director didn¡¯t want to get angry at Jiang Ran because she was requested by the investors. He could only ask, ¡°Jiang Yu, can you help me?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Director, I can demonstrate the correct way.¡±


    The director nodded repeatedly.


    Jiang Yu walked up to Jiang Ran and said, ¡°Lay down!¡±


    Jiang Ran paused. She originally wanted Jiang Yu to be a stand-in, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would have to learn these things.


    However, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t use the female lead as an experiment. Naturally, she wanted Jiang Ran to experience it for herself.


    Jiang Ran could onlyy on the hospital bed.


    Jiang Yu took a step forward and performed first aid ording to the standard method. She pressed on Jiang Ran¡¯s chest. ¡°Remember, the depth is 5-6 cm, and the frequency of the press is 100-120 times per minute.¡±


    Jiang Yu did it perfectly.


    But it was at this moment, a figure suddenly rushed out.


    He pulled Jiang Yu away.


    Jiang Hai¡¯s angry voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Jiang Yu, how dare you bully your sister!¡±


    Jiang Hai had juste to this hospital.


    When he arrived at the filming location, he said that he was here to see Jiang Ran.


    He did not expect to see Jiang Yu attacking Jiang Ran the moment he entered.


    The surrounding people did not stop him. Instead, they stood at the side and watched. There were even people from the neighboring ward who stood at the door and watched.


    Jiang Hai went forward without saying a word and pulled Jiang Yu away.


    He raised his hand and was about to give Jiang Yu a p. He said bitterly, ¡°You actually chased after this production crew. Are you only satisfied if you ruin the role of Ran Ran?¡±


    Everyone present was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Hai, who had suddenly appeared.


    Seeing that Jiang Hai was actually going to p her, Jiang Yu raised her hand and blocked Jiang Hai¡¯s p. ¡°Who said that I¡¯m bullying Jiang Ran? Did she tell you that?¡±


    Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and looked at Jiang Ran, who was standing up in a panic.


    Jiang Ran did not expect Jiang Hai toe.. She immediately said helplessly, ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 97 - Not His Biological Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 97: Not His Biological Daughter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°If I don¡¯te, am I going to let her bully you again and again?¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s breathing was rapid.


    The director suddenly said, ¡°You are Jiang Ran¡¯s father, right? How can you want to hit her without asking about the situation clearly? Jiang Yu was teaching Jiang Ran medical skills just now. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    The people at the side were also speechless. ¡°That¡¯s right. Jiang Ran¡¯s acting skills are not good. She asked Jiang Yu for help!¡±


    Jiang Hai felt his mind go nk. He looked at Jiang Ran in astonishment. ¡°Ran Ran, is that so?¡±


    Jiang Ran gritted her teeth and said anxiously, ¡°Dad, you misunderstood. My sister didn¡¯t bully me.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s already chased after you the production team...¡±


    Jiang Hai looked at Jiang Yu warily. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t bully her now, it doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t find an opportunity to do so.¡±


    ording to Jiang Ran, Jiang Yu had been causing trouble for her recently.


    Moreover, Li Lu was Jiang Yu¡¯s roommate. The two of them had been acting on variety shows and were deliberately targeting Jiang Ran.


    Now, it was Jiang Yu who wanted to look for opportunities so that¡¯s why she chased after the crew.


    ¡°ording to you, as long as I appear beside Jiang Ran, it¡¯s my fault?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Hai in disbelief.


    Jiang Hai: ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Ran. ¡°You told him that I chased you here? Did you tell me that you wereing to this production team?¡±


    Jiang Ran said awkwardly, ¡°Dad, you should go back first. I still have to film.¡±


    However, Jiang Yu continued, ¡°Also, when you were on the variety show, you knew Sun You a long time ago, yet you pretended not to know him. In the end, someone pointed out that there were traces of acting. Didn¡¯t you bring this upon yourself?¡±


    When she said that, the people around them gasped. ¡°So she really went on the show to put on a show!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this family? They¡¯re actually targeting Jiang Yu. Jiang Yu didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right?¡±


    ¡°I remember that we first confirmed the candidate for the patient, and then the candidate for the role of the doctor was temporarily reced by Jiang Ran.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, doesn¡¯t this mean that Jiang Yu is wronged?¡±


    ¡°I wonder who chased who to the set!¡±


    The people around all looked at Jiang Ran and Jiang Hai with reproach.


    ¡°What kind of father listens to a daughter¡¯s one-sided words and wants to hit someone without reason!¡±


    ¡°How pitiful. She isn¡¯t his biological daughter, right?¡±


    Jiang Hai heard everyone¡¯s conversation and understood.


    So it wasn¡¯t Jiang Yu who chased Jiang Ran to the set.


    It was Jiang Yu who came first.


    Immediately, Jiang Hai said awkwardly to Jiang Yu, ¡°Yu¡¯er, I was too anxious. I was wrong to me you.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at him coldly. ¡°Sometimes, I really doubt if you are my biological father.¡±


    Unfortunately, when she returned to the Jiang family from the orphanage, she had a DNA test. She was really Jiang Hai¡¯s daughter.


    Jiang Hai looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s disappointed expression and felt a little guilty.


    However, Jiang Yu had already turned around and left.


    Jiang Hai hurriedly chased after her.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡±


    Jiang Yu went to the dressing room.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Jiang Hai sighed. ¡°Next month, Ran Ran and Sun You are getting engaged. Remember to attend.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Let me attend? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll do something bad to Jiang Ran? Or are you going to take it out on me when Jiang Ran says something bad about me and you believe it?¡±


    Jiang Hai¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Yu¡¯er, it¡¯s my fault today. I didn¡¯t get things clear today, but it¡¯s not that Ran Ran said bad things about you. I misunderstood. She just said that you¡¯re on the set too. ¡°I hope that you and Ran Ran will get along well.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll ¡®get along well¡¯ with her.¡±


    Jiang Hai heaved a sigh of relief and left in a hurry.


    After Jiang Yu removed her makeup, Jiang Ran was still filming.


    The director shouted impatiently, ¡°Weren¡¯t you taught how to do it just then? Why can¡¯t you do it still? !¡±


    ¡°Again!¡±


    The director was furious. Jiang Yu had clearly demonstrated it very well just now.


    Everyone present had basically learned it, but why was Jiang Ran still like a block of wood.


    She was always making mistakes.


    Jiang Ran: ¡°....¡±

 Chapter 98 - Invited To Sing Together

    <h4>Chapter 98: Invited To Sing Together</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the parking lot.


    Jiang Yu was about to get into the car with her assistant when she suddenly heard her assistant¡¯s excited voice. ¡°That¡¯s Zhuo Zheng. Sister Yu, look.¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when she heard this name.


    Zhuo Zheng? The male singer who introduced her to the cast and crew.


    Jiang Yu had yet to properly thank Zhuo Zheng and didn¡¯t expect to meet him here.


    Zhuo Zheng was not surprised at all when he saw Jiang Yu. He walked straight towards Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Miss Jiang!¡±


    Jiang Yu hurriedly nodded at Zhuo Zheng. ¡°Senior Zhuo.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng asked, ¡°Are you done filming?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. Zhuo Zheng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here because I have something to discuss with the director and also because I want to discuss a coboration with you.¡±


    Jiang Yu pointed at herself. What could she do to work with Zhuo Zheng?


    Zhuo Zheng was already a famous male singer in the music industry. Jiang Yu was just a small artiste who did not have much fame.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I will be singing the public service song that youposed. However, I feel that it will be more meaningful if I can sing it with you. After all, you have also made a lot of contributions to public service. The debut of this song happens to be in the area where the homes has been rebuilt. I would like to invite you to sing it with me.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng had already mentioned it to the charity organization.


    They also felt that it was a good idea to have Jiang Yu sing together because Jiang Yu was also a charity angel now.


    ¡°I wonder if Miss Jiang would be down to do so.¡±


    Before Jiang Yu could speak, the assistant beside her blinked at Jiang Yu excitedly.


    Of course she had to agree to such a good thing.


    Being able to sing on the same stage as a famous male singer would definitely increase Jiang Yu¡¯s fame.


    Jiang Yu also understood this point. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t I be indebted to Senior Zhuo again? Thank you for providing me with resources twice.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This song was originally written by you.¡±


    As for the patient role, it was just an ordinary role.


    It was just a piece of cake for him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll confirm the time with your manager,¡± Zhuo Zheng said.


    Zhuo Zheng entered the elevator. His assistant asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why are you so good to her? I¡¯ve never seen you introduce any character resources to anyone before.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng pursed his lips. ¡°I just felt that her character was not bad, so I helped her a little.¡±


    With that, Zhuo Zheng exited the elevator and walked towards the filming location.


    Today, Zhuo Zheng hade over to discuss the theme song.


    Zhuo Zheng arrived at the filming location.


    The director had just finished filming a scene. ¡°Cut. This scene has passed.¡±


    Jiang Ran heaved a sigh of relief. She had not expected that acting as a doctor would be so difficult.


    They shot the scene five or six times.


    Jiang Ran was talking to the female lead, Qiao Lu, and wanted to add her on wechat.


    She could instantly gain more connections.


    She didn¡¯t expect the female lead to not give her any face because of her multiple retakes.


    Jiang Ran shamelessly tried to take pictures with Qiao Lu.


    In the end, Qiao Lu¡¯s face darkened.


    Jiang Ran quickly smiled and prepared to leave.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see the male singer, Zhuo Zheng, just as she reached the door.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly took a step forward. ¡°Zhuo Zheng, I¡¯m your fan. I like every single one of your songs.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng nced at Jiang Ran and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He still remembered that when he was a rtionship observer, he had seen Jiang Ran¡¯s pretentious performance.


    He immediately didn¡¯t have a good impression of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something to talk to the director about.¡±


    As Zhuo Zheng spoke, he ignored Jiang Ran who was rooted to the spot and walked directly to the director¡¯s side.


    ¡°Director!¡±


    As soon as Zhuo Zheng finished speaking, the director saw that it was Zhuo Zheng who had arrived and immediately smiled. ¡°Zhuo Zheng, the Jiang Yu that you rmended to me is really too suitable. She ys the role of a patient perfectly and it saved me a lot of time.¡±


    Jiang Ran, who was standing at the door, looked over in surprise.


    Why was Zhuo Zheng rmending resources to Jiang Yu?


    Jiang Yu must have taken advantage of thest time she was on the show to seduce Zhuo Zheng again.


    Jiang Ran was furious.


    Why didn¡¯t she encounter such a good thing?

 Chapter 99 - 099, a one-off!

    <h4>Chapter 99: a one-off!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Pass In One Take


    Zhuo Zheng was taken aback. ¡°She passed in one take?¡±


    The director nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been worried about finding a suitable actress for this role. I didn¡¯t expect you to put in so much effort to help me find such a good actress. Zhuo Zheng, your taste is really good. I owe you a favor this time.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of rmending Jiang Yu to another cast and crew. She puts in a lot of effort in acting. I¡¯ve rarely seen such a talented actress! I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll do well in the future.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng looked at the director in shock.


    He initially thought that he was the one who helped Jiang Yu and gave her a favor.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Yu was the one who helped the cast and even made the director owe him a favor.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that I could help.¡± Zhuo Zheng followed the director¡¯s words.


    The director continued, ¡°Thest time I saw such a good seedling, it was Li Yue. No matter what role Li Yue ys, she can quickly enter the role. Jiang Yu is just like the Li Yue of the past.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng and Li Yue were good friends for many years. He suddenly said, ¡°Is Jiang Yu that amazing? She can actually bepared to the Li Yue of the past?¡±


    The director smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see the results of her acting. I¡¯m not exaggerating. Oh right, I¡¯m also nning to use Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes to promote the movie.¡±


    This time, not only Zhuo Zheng, but even the female lead looked at the director in surprise.


    The female lead was so focused on acting that she didn¡¯t notice how good Jiang Yu¡¯s acting was. Her curiosity was immediately piqued by the director¡¯s words.


    Was the little actress who acted as a patient really that good? She looked tall and thin and wore a haggard makeup. She didn¡¯t have any sense of presence at all.


    Jiang Yu, who didn¡¯t have much sense of presence, was calling sister Xia.


    When Sister Xia heard that Jiang Yu had finished filming so quickly, she was a little surprised. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to shoot a few more scenes to ensure that you get the most perfect one?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°The director said that one would be enough.¡±


    Sister Xia said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re a neer, yet you still managed to pass with one take. Sigh, it seems that the director has gone easy on you. Forget it, forget it. You should continue to hone your acting skills.¡±


    Jiang Yu added, ¡°Alright, Sister Xia. Oh right, Senior Zhuo Zheng has invited me to sing a public service song together on stage!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sister Xia was surprised. ¡°It seems that you have quite a good rtionship with people. In that case, you should focus on your singing skills first.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Alright, Sister Xia.¡±


    She hung up the phone.


    Jiang Yu asked her assistant to return to the entertainmentpany.


    She then headed towards Mo Long¡¯spany.


    In the president¡¯s office.


    A doctor was checking Mo Long¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Hmm, your leg function has recovered quite a bit.¡±


    All along, although Mo Long had been doing rehabilitation physiotherapy in the hospital, it had not been of much use.


    The effect was minimal.


    But now, the apanying doctor said in disbelief, ¡°President Mo, please try to stand up and walk. I think you can walk for a few hours now and you won¡¯t have any symptoms. Your originally stiff nerves have been greatly improved.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Long took a look at his foot and stood up.


    This time, he could clearly feel that his injured foot had be more agile.


    The numbness and tingling sensation from before had also decreased by a lot.


    Mo Long stood at the same spot in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m actually feeling much better.¡±


    ¡°President Mo, did you do something special recently that caused your condition to improve?¡±


    Mo Long thought for a moment and suddenly recalled how Jiang Yu would perform acupuncture on him every time before she left.


    ¡°I know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    The Doctor: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s acupuncture!¡±


    The doctor: ¡°Acupuncture? Which godly doctor did you hire? With such brilliant medical skills, he would be an old professor from a certain hospital, right?¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°No, she¡¯s still a student. Moreover, she won¡¯t be a doctor in the future.¡±


    The apanying doctor was surprised. A student was able to treat so an illness not even so many specialists could not do anything about.


    This was too unbelievable.

 Chapter 100 - 100% Chance Of Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 100: 100% Chance Of Recovery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°President Mo, I suggest that you continue with your acupuncture treatment. I believe that you will be able to return to normal soon.¡±


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Teng Yi, who was standing beside Mo Long, was so excited that he almost cried.


    For so many years, Mr. Mo Long had been in a wheelchair. He no longer attended many major events and even found a remote town to recuperate.


    No one knew better than Teng Yi how upset Mr. Mo Long was about his leg disease.


    In fact, president Mo even tried his best to hold long-distance meetings with some business partners.


    That was because his leg disease was a scar on President Mo¡¯s face. He always tried his best not to let others talk about it.


    Even when it was necessary to attend various events, he would endure the pain and pretend to be a normal person without using a wheelchair.


    In the end, he would always fall ill and be hospitalized an hourter.


    But now...


    Mr. Mo had actually stood there for so long without any expression of difort.


    The doctor even said that he had recovered quite a bit.


    After the doctor left, Teng Yi said in surprise, ¡°President Mo, should we inform the capital about such good news?¡±


    Mo Long shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after I¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Teng Yi opened the door and saw Jiang Yu standing at the door.


    Jiang Yu walked in. ¡°I¡¯m going back to school tonight. Before I go to school, I¡¯ll give you acupuncture treatment.¡±


    Jiang Yu came over with her own silver needles.


    Teng Yi said excitedly, ¡°Miss Jiang, you came at the right time. Quick, give President Mo treatment.¡±


    Jiang Yu saw Mo Long standing there and immediately walked over with a frown. She pressed Mo Long into the wheelchair and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to be brave?¡±


    Mo Long looked at Jiang Yu, who was busy holding silver needles, and suddenly said, ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m fully recovered, I¡¯ll take you to capital to meet my family. Let¡¯s get engaged first, okay?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked up at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t make it public during my school days?¡±


    ¡°The situation is different now,¡± Mo Long said with a smile.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t want people to say that Jiang Yu was with someone in a wheelchair because of the inconvenience in his legs.


    But it was different now, wasn¡¯t it?


    He held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Or do you still not want to announce your rtionship with me?¡±


    Jiang Yu blinked. ¡°So you really want to marry me?¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Jiang Yu! I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Jiang Yu waved her hand. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll announce our rtionship when you¡¯re fully recovered.¡±


    Mo Long heaved a sigh of relief.


    When Jiang Yu gave Mo Long the acupuncture, she did not realize howplicated Mo Long and Teng Yi¡¯s expressions were.


    Although Mo Long looked quiet on the surface, his eyes were already filled with a lot of emotions.


    He thought that he would be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life, but unexpectedly... Jiang Yu gave him a new opportunity.


    Jiang Yu returned to the school.


    She had just reached the dormitory when she saw Jiang Ran looking around the entrance of her dormitory.


    She was holding a bunch of expensive gift bags in her hands.


    She needed an ess card to enter the elite female dormitory.


    Jiang Ran had been standing at the entrance for an unknown amount of time.


    When she saw Jiang Yu, she immediately ordered, ¡°You¡¯re just in time. Help me open the door. I¡¯m here to look for Li Lu.¡±


    Jiang Ran thought for a moment. The person who badmouthed her on the show was Li Lu.


    Although Sun You had helped her promote her in the past few days, she could not guarantee that Li Lu would badmouth her on the next show.


    Jiang Ran felt that it was better for her to build a good rtionship with Li Lu.


    She hoped that Li Lu would be merciful.


    She hoped that she would be able to smoothly go the path of a sweet lover with Sun You.


    Jiang Yu walked over and took out her ess card.


    She opened the door in front of Jiang Ran, but after she walked in, it closed with a bang.


    Jiang Ran was extremely angry. ¡°Jiang Yu, open the door quickly.¡±


    Jiang Yu blinked. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Li Lu, right? Wait here by yourself. I don¡¯t dare to go in with you.. Otherwise, you might say that I deliberately followed you to start trouble with you again.¡±

 Chapter 101 - Bribe Me?

    <h4>Chapter 101: Bribe Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran gritted her teeth. ¡°Jiang Yu, I misunderstood you today. I apologize to you. Open the door! We are family. If I marry into a rich family, you will share the glory too. You don¡¯t have to go against me, right?¡±


    ¡°You know very well who is going against whom,¡± Jiang Yu said coldly.


    She had her hands in her pockets. There was no sisterly love on her face.


    Jiang Ran could do nothing to her.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu was determined not to open the door for her, Jiang Ranughed out of anger. ¡°You...¡±


    But at that moment, Jiang Yu suddenly opened the door.


    For a moment, Jiang Ran did not know why Jiang Yu was suddenly so obedient. She was still a little confused.


    Then, she heard Jiang Yu say with a smile, ¡°Good sister, it¡¯s good that you came to see me. Why did you specially bring a gift for my roommate?¡±


    Only then did Jiang Ran realize that not far away, Li Lu was walking over.


    When Li Lu saw the deep affection between Jiang Yu and Jiang Ran, she was quite displeased.


    The two sisters made her sick to her stomach.


    One was seducing someone¡¯s boyfriend, while the other was very pretentious.


    However, Jiang Ran immediately brought the gift over. ¡°Miss Li, I didn¡¯t know that you had some misunderstanding about me. Actually, I¡¯m not like what I was like on the show. It was all the editor¡¯s fault for maliciously editing me. The other guests took the initiative to talk to me, so I talked to them. It¡¯s not like what was shown in the end. I was flirting with the three guests.¡±


    Li Lu looked at Jiang Ran coldly and said, ¡°I have my own judgment! You don¡¯t have to bribe me.¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Miss Li, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I...¡±


    Jiang Yu almostughed to death. It seemed that Li Lu still thought that she and Jiang Ran had a good rtionship.


    So Jiang Yu deliberately said, ¡°Li Lu, just ept it.¡±


    Li Lu nced at them with disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t ept these dirty things. The two of you are the same.¡±


    After saying that, Li Lu Strode in.


    Jiang Ran saw Li Lu¡¯s attitude towards Jiang Yu and immediately understood what was going on.


    It turned out that Li Lu was not colluding with Jiang Yu at all.


    Jiang Ran hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Li, my rtionship with Jiang Yu is actually very ordinary. What she did has nothing to do with me.¡±


    However, Li Lu had already entered the hall.


    Jiang Ran was so angry that she looked at Jiang Yu angrily. ¡°Jiang Yu, did you do it on purpose? You offended Li Lu, and now you want to implicate me!¡±


    Only then did she remember that Li Lu¡¯s surname was also Li, and she was Li Yue¡¯s younger sister.


    Was it because Li Lu found out about Jiang Yu¡¯s own scandal causing her to be deliberately targeted?


    The innocent her was implicated.


    ¡°I even put in a good word for you!¡± Jiang Yu pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I need to rest.¡±


    After saying that, she mmed the door shut.


    Jiang Ran was like in a mess in the wind.


    Her eyes were filled with anger.


    She had to find another opportunity to exin to Li Lu. It was Jiang Yu who had an ambiguous rtionship with Mr. Mo Long. It had nothing to do with her.


    Li Lu must stop badmouthing her on the show.


    Jiang Ran narrowed her eyes. ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t be so smug. You won¡¯t be able to keep your spot as a guest on the variety show. Young Master Sun has invited a famous love expert on the show, and there¡¯s no ce for you anymore.¡±


    Although Jiang Ran didn¡¯t dare to provoke Li Lu, it was still easy for her to rece Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu, who was walking back, paused for a moment. ¡°Thank you so much. I don¡¯t want to see you put on a show and taint my eyes.¡±


    After Jiang Yu said that, she entered the hall and closed the door.


    Jiang Yuid on the bed and was flipping through her phone.


    In the group chat of the acting department¡¯s ss one, someone had tagged her.


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve entered the 50th ce in the grade.¡±


    Jiang Yu opened it and saw the ranking of the acting department¡¯s first year students.


    It was the overall ranking of the eight sses in the first year.


    Once someone had new works or exposures, that person¡¯s ranking would increase.


    There were a total of 30 people in the acting department¡¯s ss one and they upied the top 29.


    Jiang Yu, on the other hand, had 150,000 fans because of her charity work and variety show. Therefore, she was ranked 50th in her grade.


    As for Jiang Ran, she was ranked 60th.

 Chapter 102 - Praised By Director

    <h4>Chapter 102: Praised By Director</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    On the other side.


    When Jiang Ran saw that Jiang Yu was actually ranked ahead of her, she immediately felt indignant.


    She thought for a moment and quickly opened Weibo to post photos of herself on the set.


    ¡°This is my first time filming, and the director actually praised me for acting well as a doctor. Both male and female lead actors have taken good care of me. I will continue to work hard.¡±


    Below were the photos taken by the crew. There were photos of Jiang Ran wearing a doctor¡¯s outfit, and there were also photos of Jiang Ran with the director and actors.


    For a time, because of the poprity of the other celebrities, Jiang Ran¡¯s poprity rose by a lot.


    Her fans also rose.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this my goddess? Are there any other photos of my goddess? Like and followed!¡±


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s a dedicated little artiste. Followed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been looking forward to this movie.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for Jiang Ran¡¯s fans to reach 130,000.


    Among them, 100,000 were fans who disliked her that the program team had previously attracted.


    But so what if they disliked her?


    The poprity rankings of the acting department were directly ranked ording to the number of fans.


    It didn¡¯t matter if your fans were true love fans or fans who disliked her.


    Sure enough, Jiang Ran opened the ranking and saw that she had risen another five ces.


    But she was still five ces away from Jiang Yu.


    Damn it.


    She hadn¡¯t surpassed her yet.


    But at this moment, Jiang Ran looked at the ranking in disbelief.


    Because she watched helplessly as Jiang Yu¡¯s ranking rose from 50th ce to 45th ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did the system make a mistake?¡±


    At the same time.


    Jiang Yu was also very surprised that a ssmate congratted her in the group chat.


    ¡°Student Jiang, your hard work has been recognized by the director!¡±


    On Weibo, the director of the movie personally posted the footage of the shoot.


    Among them, he specifically included the 10 seconds of Jiang Yu¡¯s performance.


    He even praised, ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a small role, it¡¯s still in the movie. Let us give a thumbs up to the dedicated little actor.¡±


    He also praised Jiang Yu.


    ¡°To be honest, I thought this person was really a patient?¡±


    ¡°Her performance was really too good. Which neer is this?¡±


    ¡°Eh, if the director didn¡¯t say so, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized her. This pale-faced person who looks like she¡¯s on the verge of death is actually Jiang Yu. The difference is too big. I just saw Jiang Yu¡¯s variety show! She doesn¡¯t look like the same person at all.¡±


    ¡°This shows that this person is very talented in acting. Even the director said that her acting skills are good. She is what she acts¡±


    ¡°I have to say, it¡¯s true. I found a neer with such good acting skills before, and she became a movie queen! This person is also very good.¡±


    As a result, Jiang Yu¡¯s fans increased by quite a lot.


    In addition to the various short video tforms, the production crew promoted this promotional video.


    Very quickly, Jiang Yu¡¯s fans increased by another 50,000.


    It reached 200,000 fans.


    That was why her ranking had risen to 45th ce in the grade.


    Although this ranking was nothing in the entire first-year ss one.


    But to Jiang Yu, it was considered a small achievement.


    Jiang Yu was in a good mood.


    The next day.


    Jiang Yu and Lu Qi were having dinner in the ancestral hall of the school.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you are too amazing. You managed to climb to the 45th ce so quickly.¡±


    One had to know that there were more than 400 freshmen in the acting department.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s poprity rose the fastest.


    ¡°I saw your performance video on Tik Tok today.¡± Lu Qi was full of admiration. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t recognize you at first nce. I only realized it was you after checking thements.¡±


    At that moment, Jiang Yu suddenly heard someone behind her say, ¡°Can I take a photo with you?¡±


    Jiang Yu turned around and saw a very cute little girl.


    The little girl immediately became nervous when she saw Jiang Yu looking at her. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your performance. I¡¯m your fan!¡±


    Lu Qi looked at the little girl in surprise and immediately patted Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder.. ¡°Little Yu, you actually have a fan.¡±

 Chapter 103 - Fan Club

    <h4>Chapter 103: Fan Club</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up and she said with a smile, ¡°Sure.¡±


    After she took a photo with the little girl, she heard the girl say, ¡°I¡¯m in your fan club.¡±


    Good heavens, she already had a fan club.


    Lu Qi said curiously, ¡°What fan club? I want to join too.¡±


    Very quickly, the little girl pulled Lu Qi into a group chat.


    Lu Qi saw that there were 20 people in the group chat. All of them discussing about Jiang Yu¡¯s matter.


    Jiang Yu also curiously came over and saw that there were fans discussing it.


    ¡°My baby Yu¡¯s acting is really too good. I¡¯m looking forward to baby Yu¡¯stest work!¡±


    ¡°I saw baby Yu¡¯s charity work, so I became her fan. I didn¡¯t expect her acting to be so good. It¡¯s a pleasant surprise.¡±


    ¡°Baby Yu is also very good on the shows. She¡¯s neither arrogant nor impatient, nor does she steal the spotlight. She¡¯s really too obedient. I¡¯m really worried that with her personality, she¡¯ll be bullied in the entertainment industry in the future!¡±


    ¡°Baby Yu is still a student. She¡¯ll slowly grow up in the future.¡±


    The little girl said, ¡°This is a fan group that we just formed, so there are fewer members.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Then can I join?¡±


    The little girl widened her eyes and quickly nodded.


    After Jiang Yu entered the group, she said to the little girl, ¡°So you are the group leader.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s wechat name was Tian Guo.


    After Tian Guo left.


    Jiang Yu blended into her fan group.


    There were all sorts of pictures of Jiang Yu on it, as well as screenshots from variety shows.


    A few fans praised Jiang Yu¡¯s acting skills, her looks, her good personality, her kindness, and so on.


    Jiang Yu felt a little smug when she saw this.


    She hurriedly sent a screenshot of the wechat group to Mo Long.


    ¡°Look, I already have fans.¡±


    Mo Long quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m also your fan.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to be more careful with my words and actions in the future. I can¡¯t disappoint my fans.¡±


    Her fans had such high expectations for her.


    Some were even nning Jiang Yu¡¯s performance route for the next five years.


    Some said that Jiang Yu could even be a singer or a model.


    In short, they all said that in a few years, Jiang Yu would definitely be a god.


    Jiang Yu instantly became even more motivated.


    After school, Jiang Yu returned to Dazzling Entertainment and asked the teachers there to teach her various skills.


    It was the weekend.


    Sister Xia said to Jiang Yu, ¡°You and Zhuo Zheng will go to the ¡®new home¡¯ together, but it¡¯s a long way there. You can rest on the way and recover your energy.¡±


    Sister Xia then assigned her assistant to Jiang Yu.


    After Jiang Yu got into the car, she saw that Jiang Ran was also in the car.


    Zhuo Zheng was sitting there and didn¡¯t want to talk to Jiang Ran at all.


    But Jiang Ran was chattering non-stop.


    This time, Jiang Yu was invited by Zhuo Zheng to sing a duet together for a charity performance in Lanzhou.


    But why was Jiang Ran in the car?


    Jiang Ran looked at Jiang Yu proudly. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here too. I¡¯m representing our entertainmentpany to go to Lanzhou to do charity work.¡±


    In order to create a kind character for Jiang Ran, the Sun family¡¯s entertainmentpany spent a lot of money to donate and let Jiang Ran be a charity ambassador.


    That was why the charity organization arranged for Jiang Ran to get on the car with them today.


    Jiang Yu frowned.


    Zhuo Zheng took this opportunity to stand up immediately and walked around Jiang Ran. He walked to the seat beside Jiang Yu and sat down. ¡°Jiang Yu, let¡¯s go through the song first.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    Jiang Yu and Zhuo Zheng tried to sing the song together. The two of them blended into the sea of music.


    There was no chance for Jiang Ran to get involved.


    Jiang Ran curled her lips and immediately looked unhappy.


    Zhuo Zheng was very surprised. ¡°Your singing is actually so good.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I learned it for a period of time.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng waspletely relieved. He thought that as long as Jiang Yu didn¡¯t sing too badly, it would be fine.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to exceed his expectations.

 Chapter 104 - Broke Down

    <h4>Chapter 104: Broke Down</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    On the other side, Jiang Yu and Zhuo Zheng did not say anything after they finished practising the song.


    Jiang Yu took out an eye patch and handed it to Zhuo Zheng. ¡°Do you want one?¡±


    Zhuo Zheng took it.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°The journey is too far. Preserve up your energy.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu looked at the few staff members on the other side. After some thought, she asked, ¡°I brought a few eye patches. Do you want them?¡±


    The staff members did not expect Jiang Yu to be so considerate.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Jiang!¡±


    The staff members who needed to rest took the blindfolds that Jiang Yu gave them.


    Only Jiang Ran frowned. Seeing that Jiang Yu was so good at winning people¡¯s hearts, she immediately said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t want one. You don¡¯t have to give one to me.¡±


    Jiang Yu curled her lips. Heh, she did not say that she wanted to give them to her.


    Jiang Yu immediately put on the blindfold, hugged her shoulders, and leaned against the chair to take a nap.


    Time passed by minute by minute. Jiang Ran felt a little bored, and then she couldn¡¯t help but yawn.


    Her gaze subconsciously looked at the other blindfold that Jiang Yu ced at the side, and she felt a little regretful.


    But she forced herself to be energetic again.


    This time, she was only going to be apany representative. She only needed to sit in the front row of the audience seats.


    She didn¡¯t need to rest at all.


    However, before she knew it, Jiang Ran yawned.


    The entire carriage was quiet.


    Jiang Ran also closed her eyes.


    Because of the strong light outside the window, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried.


    When Jiang Ran saw that Jiang Yu was sofortable, she was quite unhappy.


    ¡°Little Wang, help me bring water over. I want to drink water.¡±


    Suddenly, Jiang Ran¡¯s loud voice came from the quiet carriage.


    Jiang Yu frowned and moved.


    Little Wang, the assistant, quickly took out some mineral water from his backpack and handed it to Jiang Ran.


    After Jiang Ran opened it, she gulped down a few mouthfuls and felt refreshed.


    Then, Jiang Ran deliberately spoke loudly to her assistant.


    Not only Jiang Yu, but Zhuo Zheng and a few other staff members were also woken up.


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot that everyone was sleeping.¡± At this time, Jiang Ran pretended to react and apologized to everyone.


    Jiang Yu frowned, pulled off her blindfold, and narrowed her eyes. There was a hint of coldness in her long and narrow eyes. A huge, icy aura pressed down on Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s body stiffened, and she actually did not dare to speak anymore.


    At this moment, the car suddenly shook.


    The driver¡¯s voice came from the front, ¡°Not good, the car broke down!¡±


    The people in the car immediately became nervous.


    ¡°There¡¯s less than an hour left until the performance!¡±


    ¡°Yes, can it be repaired quickly?¡±


    The driver went down to check once and shook his head. ¡°No, we have to find a professional maintenance staff. But it will take at least half an hour for them to rush here.¡±


    They did not even know when it would be fixed.


    For a moment, everyone was gloomy.


    Only Jiang Ran was calm andposed.


    She was just going to be an audience, unlike Zhuo Zheng and Jiang Yu. If they were to dy the performance, Jiang Yu would probably be in trouble.


    The driver said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get out of the car first and see if you can hitch a ride with the passing cars?¡±


    The few of them quickly took their luggage and got out of the car.


    The people from the public welfare organization tried to stop a few cars in session, but they were all rejected.


    They then tried to negotiate with the cars that came from behind.


    Jiang Yu looked at the time and frowned, Jiang Ran¡¯s gloating voice came from the other side. ¡°Aiya, looks like we don¡¯t have enough time. It¡¯s better this way. Otherwise, your nondescript singing skills will drag Zhuo Zheng down when you go on stage, and it will turn into a stage ident.¡±


    Jiang Ran deliberately stood beside Jiang Yu and said sarcastic words.


    Jiang Yu frowned. Suddenly, the voice of the staff came from the other side. ¡°That¡¯s great. Everyone can get in the car.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu realize that three luxurious cars had suddenly stopped by the roadside.


    Then, the car window rolled down, revealing the Mo Long¡¯s noble and cold eyes.


    The face, as if it had been carved by God, stunned everyone present.

 Chapter 105 - Please Get In The Car

    <h4>Chapter 105: Please Get In The Car</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we just happen to be going to participate in a charity event.¡±


    When the staff heard that this was Mo Long, they were immediately filled with respect.


    ¡°Mr. Mo, thank you for your trouble.¡±


    After Teng Yi finished negotiating with the staff, he looked at Jiang Yu and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Jiang, please get in the car.¡±


    Teng Yi opened the door of Mo Long¡¯s car.


    Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows. She left Jiang Ran, who was dumbfounded, and got in the car.


    The car door closed.


    Jiang Ran muttered, ¡°How could it be? Why is Mr. Mo here too?¡±


    Every time she saw Mo Long¡¯s handsome face, Jiang Ran was extremely jealous.


    Such a powerful person had been seduced by Jiang Yu.


    But fortunately, so what if Mo Long was good-looking? He was a cripple.


    Jiang Ran feltforted when she thought of this.


    Then she thought of Sun You, who was also handsome and rich. Sun You was also extremely considerate to her.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ran felt full of happiness.


    In the end, the only one who truly married into a rich family was herself.


    When Jiang Ran came to her senses and was about to get into the car, the three cars were already full of people.


    Jiang Ran was stunned for a moment.


    Then she heard Teng Yi say, ¡°Miss Jiang Ran, we are still in a hurry. You don¡¯t have to perform, so you shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry. Just stay here and wait for the rescue car.¡±


    After saying that, Teng Yi got into the car and left.


    The few staff members were already somewhat dissatisfied with Jiang Ran.


    Therefore, no one had any objections.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t want to stay here,¡± Jiang Ran was dumbfounded and quickly said.


    But she could only watch the car drive away.


    There was only a broken car, a driver, and Jiang Ran and her assistant on the empty roadside.


    ¡­


    Jiang Yu smelled a pleasant male fragrance as soon as she got into the car.


    She nced at Mo Long and found that Mo Long seemed to be in an exceptionally happy mood today.


    Even the ends of his eyes had a faint smile, and the corners of his mouth were slightly curved.


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re going to participate in the charity performance too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Long smiled. ¡°I originally wanted to give you a surprise. I didn¡¯t expect to receive someone on the way. It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Actually, when Mo Long found out that Jiang Yu was going to perform there, he took the ce of thepany representative who was going to participate in the event and decided to personally go.


    When they found out that Mo Long was going to participate, they even invited Mo Long to give a speech on stage.


    After all, the Mo family had donated the most money to the reconstruction project.


    After Mo Long finished exining, he suddenly pulled Jiang Yu into his arms.


    ¡°There¡¯s still some time. If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep on me for a while.¡±


    It was a long journey and Jiang Yu was already feeling a little carsick.


    She was not in good spirits.


    At this moment, as she leaned into Mo Long¡¯s arms, she was immediately surrounded by a pleasant male scent.


    Jiang Yu closed her eyesfortably. ¡°Remember to wake me when we arrive.¡±


    The man was like a towering tree, giving Jiang Yu a great sense of security. She quickly fell asleep again.


    The car moved steadily. Mo Long sat as still as Mount Tai, motionless.


    In stark contrast to this side, Jiang Ran was waiting for the car by the roadside.


    Jiang Ran hugged her shoulders and stood where she was, shivering from the cold wind.


    Her face turnedpletely ck.


    She knew that Mo Long was deliberately taking revenge on her.


    Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t she sit down when everyone else could get on the car?


    ¡°Sister Ran Ran, let¡¯s wait in the car. The driver said that the rescue car will arrive in half an hour.¡±


    Jiang Ran gritted her teeth. ¡°When I arrive, I will definitely settle the score with Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Ran suddenly thought of something and quickly took out her phone.


    ¡°I have a piece of information to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It will definitely surprise you.¡±


    Jiang Ran edited it, her lips curved into a malicious arc, and a green light shed past the corner of her eyes.


    The assistant came over to take a look and immediately covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Sister Ran Ran, you¡¯re crazy!¡±

 Chapter 106 - Publicised Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 106: Publicised Rtionship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Meanwhile, the luxurious Maybach was rushing towards the reconstruction area of Lanzhou.


    In the car, Jiang Yu slept for a while and woke up again.


    She looked at the street outside and asked, ¡°Where are we?¡±


    Mo Long held her waist and told her to get up. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. There are still five minutes left.¡±


    After Jiang Yu sat up straight, she looked at Mo Long and looked down at his leg.


    Jiang Yu finally reacted and asked, ¡°Is your leg alright?¡±


    She had just slept on Mo Long¡¯s injured leg for a long time. She did not know if Mo Long was feeling unwell.


    Mo Long shook his head and looked at her nervous expression. He immediately said, ¡°Have you forgotten? My leg has almost been treated well by you. I should be able to walk for six hours without any symptoms.¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned. ¡°The duration has increased again?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the Doctor to check on me. He said that I¡¯m recovering very quickly. At this rate, I¡¯ll bepletely healed in less than a month. When that timees...¡±


    Mo Long held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. His eyes were filled withplicated emotions as he said meaningfully, ¡°When that timees, I¡¯ll let the whole world know that you¡¯re my woman.¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze was too intense. Jiang Yu¡¯s face turned red, but she still stared at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. It will prevent others from saying that you are the movie queen¡¯s man.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s dark eyes were bottomless. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Yu averted his gaze.


    Mo Long held her waist and pulled her closer. ¡°Wait for me for a while more. In the future, everyone will say that you are my woman.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°No, when I have a firm foothold in the entertainment industry, they will say, look, that¡¯s Jiang Yu¡¯s man.¡±


    After Jiang Yu said that, sheughed out loud.


    Mo Long was stunned for a moment before heughed as well. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being the man behind you.¡±


    The car slowed down.


    Teng Yi said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re almost there.¡±


    Not far ahead was the venue for the performance.


    The car stopped in front of the exhibition hall.


    Jiang Yu saw that Mo Long was about to get out of the car, so she immediately pulled him back. ¡°You don¡¯t use a wheelchair?¡±


    Teng Yi¡¯s voice came from the front. ¡°Sir doesn¡¯t use a wheelchair when he attends public events.¡±


    Mo Long patted Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I walk out now, I won¡¯t get sick easily.¡±


    After saying that, Mo Long got out of the car.


    In the cars behind.


    The other staff members also got out of the bodyguards¡¯ cars.


    Zhuo Zheng walked over.


    At first, he thought that the reporters were running towards him.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the reporters were snapping at Jiang Yu and Mo Long.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, I heard that you are Mo Long¡¯s lover? Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Is the rtionship between the movie queen and Mr. Mo not good because you are a third person?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to announce your rtionship with Mr. Mo by attending such an event together?¡±


    Previously, the reporters had received news that Mo Long and his lover would be participating in a charity performance.


    And the movie queen would be the person that Mr. Mo had abandoned.


    This news was too explosive.


    Coincidentally, after the reporters heard this news, they shifted their attention to this.


    When the charity organization heard this, they hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. We just happened to hitch a ride with Mr. Mo.¡±


    Even Zhuo Zheng walked over and stood in front of Jiang Yu. He didn¡¯t allow the reporters to spread rumors. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the rumors. Our car did indeed break down on the road, that¡¯s why we came together. Jiang Yu is my acting partner. Please pay attention to this performance and not those boring gossip.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng was the best friend of the movie queen. The two of them had coborated on two movies.


    However, the reporters were still unwilling to let it go.


    ¡°There are already some pictures circting on the inte. It¡¯s pictures of Jiang Yu and Mr.. Mo Long entering hotels and restaurants together. How do you exin these?¡±

 Chapter 107 - Exposed Photos

    <h4>Chapter 107: Exposed Photos</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why does Mr. Mo Long frequently go to these sorts of ces with Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also this photo of Mr. Mo holding Jiang Yu¡¯s waist. Isn¡¯t it very intimate?¡±


    On the other side, the bodyguards had already stepped forward to protect Jiang Yu and Mo Long.


    However, Mo Long frowned when he heard this.


    Teng Yi immediately took out his phone and said, ¡°President Mo, someone exposed your photos.¡±


    ¡°Deal with it immediately!¡± Mo Long ordered.


    In the photo, it was Mo Long and Jiang Yu walking together.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the public rtions department to deal with it. The photo has also been deleted.¡± Teng Yi was covered in cold sweat. ¡°But the reaction was too big. The fans of the movie queen are all making a fuss. They¡¯re saying that Jiang Yu stole you...¡±


    Teng Yi really didn¡¯t dare to say that out loud.


    But the reporter was still probing.


    ¡°So, you guys are really together?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mo, are you cheating?¡±


    The reporter asked fearlessly.


    The reporter who asked happened to be a loyal fan of the movie queen, Li Yue.


    One sharp question after another was thrown out.


    In the end, the reporter even raised the topic to personal attacks. ¡°Miss Jiang, don¡¯t you feel guilty for stealing someone else¡¯s boyfriend like this?¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned.


    The staff of the public welfare organization on the other side were all dumbfounded. Zhuo Zheng was also stunned on the spot.


    They did not expect that someone would really expose so many things.


    With these the photos, no one would believe that the two of them were not close.


    Mo Long¡¯s entire body was emitting a low pressure, especially when he heard those people criticizing Jiang Yu.


    He lowered his gaze and looked at Jiang Yu.


    With just a nce, Jiang Yu knew what Mo Long meant.


    Originally, Mo Long had nned to wait a month before announcing his rtionship.


    But now, it seemed like he could only announce it first.


    Suddenly, Mo Long took a step forward and stood in front of Jiang Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer your questions now. First, I¡¯m in a rtionship with Jiang Yu. Second, I¡¯m not even in a rtionship with the movie queen. We never have been. Third...¡±


    As Mo Long spoke, he held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and raised it up. ¡°Third, Jiang Yu is my future wife. She¡¯s not a third person either.¡±


    After he finished speaking, the entire ce was in an uproar.


    The reporters were extremely shocked. Mo Long had actually spoken with such determination.


    They were also very surprised that Mo Long had actually repeatedly denied his rtionship with the movie queen.


    However, from the movie queen¡¯s Weibo, they could often see traces of him.


    She said that she had met her beloved. It happened to be when the movie queen returned from filming and went to the Mo family.


    There was also the movie queen saying that she regretted continuing to film and asking him to wait for her toe back.


    Wasn¡¯t she talking about Mo Long?


    The movie queen also said that she wouldplete the agreement between the two of them when she received three movie queen trophies.


    The movie queen suddenly rushed backst year and was photographed going to the Mo Corporation¡¯s building in the capital. She even sent out a speech about how lovers needed to support each other.


    In the entire Mo Corporation, wasn¡¯t Mo Long the only one who was worthy of the movie queen?


    The Mo Corporation and the Li Corporation worked together, and their rtionship was as close as one family.


    After Mo Long announced their rtionship, the reporters were in an uproar.


    However, Mo Long had already entered the performance hall under the escort of his bodyguards.


    The reporters wanted to ask more questions, but they couldn¡¯t catch up.


    When Jiang Ran rushed to the venue, there were already many reporters outside the performance hall.


    The reporters could smell the scent of gossip and refused to leave no matter what.


    Now, the news of Mo Long announcing his rtionship with Jiang Yu had already exploded on the inte.


    Many fans of the movie queen cursed Jiang Yu on her Weibo, saying that Jiang Yu was a vixen.


    Jiang Ran looked at thesements and instantly felt very happy in her heart.


    Hot Topic # Mo Long announcing his rtionship with Jiang Yu #


    # The movie queen was cheated on #


    # Who exactly is Jiang Yu #


    # How to identify a Vixen #


    # The movie queen fans are angry #

 Chapter 108 - Restrict The Actions of The Fans

    <h4>Chapter 108: Restrict The Actions of The Fans</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Meanwhile, in the performance hall.


    Mo Long looked at these trending topics and immediately frowned.


    The fans of the movie queen had really gone crazy.


    After removing the trending topics, another trending topic appeared.


    It was simply impossible to delete it.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu was also looking at thetest news with some worry.


    When she saw the news that said Mo Long was a scumbag, she felt extremely frustrated.


    It was all because of her that Mo Long wasbeled as a scumbag.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Mo Long patted Jiang Yu¡¯s hand in a cating manner.


    Then, Mo Long took out his phone and made a call.


    He stood by the window and looked at the increasing number of reporters outside. His entire body was shrouded in an icy cold aura.


    On the set, when the movie queen found out that Mo Long¡¯s matter had be a hot topic on the inte, she felt a little flustered.


    Could it be that Mo Long was serious?


    He actually announced his rtionship just like that.


    Then what was the point of her doing so much for him?


    Li Yue gritted her teeth. Many of her friends had sent her messages tofort her, but she did not reply.


    Until Mo Long called.


    Li Yue took a deep breath. After picking up the call, she said in disbelief, ¡°What? You want me to restrict the actions of my fans?¡±


    Li Yue felt as though she had been punched in the heart.


    All this while, it was because she despised Mo Long¡¯s illness that she did not want to get engaged.


    She did not expect that Mo Long would be the one who cut ties with her.


    ¡°Li Yue, your fans have always misunderstood our rtionship. But now, I don¡¯t want my lover to be ndered. Although we grew up together, we have never been together.¡±


    Mo Long said coldly, ¡°I hope you will speak the truth. Don¡¯t let the fans have any more misunderstandings.¡±


    Li Yue gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you know what will happen to the shares of our two families if I rify this?¡±


    He actually did this for a woman.


    The previous marriage between the two families was also instigated by the elders of the Mo family.


    Butter on, although there was no marriage, in order to make the coboration between the two families seem unbreakable, they tacitly acknowledged the rtionship between Li Yue and Mo Long.


    Although every time Li Yue went to the Mo family Mo Long was not at the Mo family, Li Yue still pretended to meet Mo Long.


    And because of this, the business of both families benefited greatly.


    ¡°Regarding the stock issue, I¡¯ll settle it!¡± Mo Long said in a deep voice, ¡°Just rify it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Yue¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Initially, Li Yue was still hesitating and was unwilling to marry Mo Long who was already in a difficult position.


    But this was also good.


    This time, it was not Li Yue who had dyed Mo Long¡¯s marriage, but Mo Long himself who had let her down.


    She was a grand movie queen, there was no need for her to tie herself to one tree.


    Moreover, the Li family didn¡¯t have to be tied to the Mo family.


    On Weibo.


    The fans were all cursing on Jiang Yu¡¯s Weibo.


    Suddenly, a fan said, ¡°The movie queen has sent a message.¡±


    The crowd quickly ran over.


    They saw thetest post on the movie queen¡¯s weibo, ¡°I¡¯m very sad that everyone has misunderstood my rtionship. Mr. Mo Long and I are just ordinary friends. Thank you for your concern, fans. Please don¡¯t expand this matter any further. I will focus on filming and giving everyone a better work!¡±


    The fans looked at this Weibo post and fell into silence for a long time.


    However, the various messages that the movie queen had posted earlier were too pointed.


    Immediately after, someone discovered that the movie queen had deleted all her previous feelings about love.


    She deleted them all.


    Only then did the fans react.


    ¡°The movie queen must have had no choice but to fulfill someone else¡¯s wish.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it was just a normal rtionship, how could she have suffered such a huge blow? She actually deleted so many Weibo posts from before.¡±


    ¡°The movie queen is so pitiful. She was clearly hurt, yet she still pretended to be strong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all that vixen Jiang Yu¡¯s fault!¡±


    On the other side, after the movie queen posted her message and deleted her historical Weibo posts, she went back to focus on filming.


    Only a mess was left for Mo Long and the Mo family.


    Of course, the Li family would also be affected, but the Mo family was the one who suffered the biggest blow..

 Chapter 109 - Can’t Sing

    <h4>Chapter 109: Can¡¯t Sing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Meanwhile, at the charity concert venue.


    Many of the reporters were chased away by Mo Long¡¯s people.


    Although the reporters were unwilling, they couldn¡¯t resist Mo Long¡¯s power and could only return one by one.


    Thetest rification from the movie queen was ced on top of the trending searches.


    And the bad topics about Jiang Yu were also removed from the shelves.


    However, the movie queen¡¯s fans were still relentlessly scolding Jiang Yu.


    Only the passersby who had nothing to do with it spoke up for Jiang Yu, but they were all drowned out by the fans of the movie queen.


    Mo Long¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Control thements!¡±


    Teng Yi immediately went to handle it.


    Very quickly, the fans of the movie queen discovered that once they had insulted Jiang Yu, they would be banned frommenting for seven days.


    They immediately wanted to scold Jiang Yu, but they were unable to do so. They were very aggrieved.


    Backstage at the performance.


    Jiang Ran sneered when she saw that there was no one in Jiang Yu¡¯s dressing room.


    She used a bottle of mineral water to switched out the bottle of mineral water on the table.


    After that, she pretended not to have appeared and left quietly.


    She had bought this medicine on the way here. It could one¡¯s her throat ufortable.


    She had already put it into the mineral water and pretended that it was exactly the same as the new mineral water.


    Jiang Ran not only wanted Jiang Yu to be scolded by the fans of the movie queen, but also wanted the fans of the movie queen to know that Jiang Yu was a good-for-nothing who only knew how to get a wealthy man.


    At the same time.


    Zhuo Zheng also walked into the dressing room with a bad look on his face.


    He had just contacted the movie queen.


    The movie queen said that she could only bless Mo Long. Otherwise, what else could she do? She was a movie queen. Could she lower her pride and beg Mo Long toe back?


    Zhuo Zheng was even more certain that Jiang Yu was undoubtedly the mistress.


    Because not long ago, the movie queen was still talking about how loving she and Mo Long were.


    A few good friends of the movie queen knew this too.


    After Jiang Yu came out of the changing room, she had already changed into a nice outfit.


    She much more dazzling than before, making people unable to take their eyes off her.


    However, when Jiang Yu greeted Zhuo Zheng, Zhuo Zheng coldly averted his gaze.


    Then, he sat down beside Jiang Yu.


    The assistant said to Zhuo Zheng, ¡°Zhuo Zheng, calm down. The concert is about to start soon. Calm down first.¡±


    Jiang Yu was also puzzled. Could Zhuo Zheng have misunderstood her?


    But after thinking about it, she understood.


    Zhuo Zheng had worked with the movie queen before, so he should have a good rtionship with her.


    Hence, he was cold to her.


    On the other side, the assistant quickly took a bottle of unopened mineral water from the table and said, ¡°Zhuo Zheng, drink some water first.¡±


    After Zhuo Zheng took it, he took a big gulp and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°This is ourst coboration.¡±


    If he had known that Jiang Yu was such a morally twisted person, Zhuo Zheng would never have invited Jiang Yu to sing with him.


    Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°Zhuo Zheng, do you have a misunderstanding about me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding.¡± Zhuo Zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction.


    However, just as Zhuo Zheng was about to go on stage¡­


    Zhuo Zheng rubbed his throat unnaturally. ¡°My throat isn¡¯t feeling well.¡±


    The assistant quickly said, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    They were about to go on stage.


    However, Zhuo Zheng¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse.


    It was as if something had cut it open.


    The assistant was dumbfounded.


    Jiang Yu was also stunned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sing like this.¡± Zhuo Zheng was extremely vexed.


    The assistant was extremely anxious. ¡°Then what should we do? If we don¡¯t go on stage now, what¡¯s going to happen to the performance.¡±


    Outside, the host was already announcing the name of the opening song.


    Jiang Yu suddenly said, ¡°Let me sing it.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng looked at Jiang Yu and immediately waved his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    The part of Zhuo Zheng¡¯s singing was extraordinarily difficult. It was not something that Jiang Yu could sing.


    ¡°I can.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s better than doing nothing.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng looked at her with his brows fiercely wrinkled.

 Chapter 110 - This Man Is Too Perfect

    <h4>Chapter 110: This Man Is Too Perfect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    At the venue of the charity g, Jiang Ran was sitting in the VIP seats.


    At the same time, the person sitting in the middle of the VIP seats was the president of the Mo Corporation, Mo Long.


    He had a noble aura. His hands were in his pockets and his thin lips were slightly pursed. His entire body exuded a noble aura that prevented strangers from getting close to him.


    Even so, the cameras in the live broadcast room were all aimed at Mo Long.


    This mysterious man had appeared in front of the public for the first time today.


    Li Yue¡¯s fans had wanted to scold Jiang Yu and Mo Long when they entered the streaming room.


    But when they saw that the entire screen was upied by a face that was so handsome that it made people angry, they were stunned.


    ¡°Who can tell me, who is this good-looking man?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, this face is too good-looking. Every movement he makes is a painting.¡±


    ¡°I originally came to see who the mistress who stole the movie queen¡¯s boyfriend is. No one told me there was such benefits. I love him, I want to be a fan of this brother.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, he is simply the most elegant man I have ever seen.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s temperament waspletely different from those male celebrities in the entertainment industry.


    The other men did not have Mo Long¡¯s imposing manner, which belonged solely to the upper ss. Each and every one of his actions exuded dignity, making people not dare to act rashly.


    The man turned his face sideways. The bridge of his nose was high, and his thin lips were thin and cold. The top two buttons of his shirt cor were unbuttoned, revealing a casualziness.


    The audience in the live broadcast room were all licking the screen.


    ¡°We¡¯ll first invite Mr. Mo Long to give a speech on stage,¡± the host finished his sentence.


    On the screen, the extremely handsome man suddenly stood up and strode towards the stage.


    In the live broadcast room, ¡°I¡¯m dumbfounded. Is this the legendary Mo Long?¡±


    ¡°I knew it. Only such a man is worthy of Li Yue. It¡¯s really him.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, such a good-looking man. Why isn¡¯t he with our movie queen? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about Jiang Yu? She¡¯s just a vase that doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not bad looking, but it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t have good taste.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear that Mr. Mo Long had an ident and his legs were immobile? That steady pace doesn¡¯t seem like it at all!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, this man is simply too perfect.¡±


    On the stage, Mo Long was giving a speech.


    He expressed that he was willing to help more victims and rebuild their homes.


    The Mo Corporation would always support charity.


    On the stage, the charm of the man impressed everyone present.


    In the live broadcast room, more and more movie queen fans surged in.


    When they saw that Mo Long was actually so charming, they were all very shocked.


    He was a man who gave off an imposing aura with his every move.


    Why would a person who had worked so hard for the charity cause, a person who was outstanding in all aspects, be with someone like Jiang Yu?


    ¡°Big brother should be with our goddess.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all that damn mistress¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu doesn¡¯t deserve to sing a charity song. After doing such a thing against her conscience, why is she still able to go up on stage and sing on behalf of the charity!¡±


    On the stage, Mo Long slowly walked down the stage.


    Everyone present burst into enthusiastic apuse.


    Jiang Ran looked in Mo Long¡¯s direction with infatuated eyes. She was so jealous that she was about to go crazy.


    Didn¡¯t they say that Mr. Mo was in a wheelchair? Why was he no different from a normal person today.


    Jiang Ran stared straight at Mo Long¡¯s legs. Then, she heard Teng Yi say to Mo Long, ¡°Sir, do you want to make an appointment for leg physiotherapy after the session?¡±


    Mo Long replied, ¡°No need.¡±


    Teng Yi said, ¡°But you¡¯ve never stood for so long. Do you really want to take the risk?¡±


    Theoretically, Mo Long could stand for six hours, but he had never experimented with it. He did not know if there would be a bad consequences.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it.¡± Mo Long¡¯s hand rested on the armrest at the side and knocked on it.


    His line of sight fell on the corner of the stage, waiting for Jiang Yu to go on stage.

 Chapter 111 - Sang The Entire Song

    <h4>Chapter 111: Sang The Entire Song</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Jiang Ran heard this, a sh of joy appeared in her eyes.


    So she was trying to hold on.


    ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee Zhuo Zheng and Jiang Yu¡¯s public service song, ¡®The Mark of Wind And Rain.¡¯ Let¡¯s give a round of apuse!¡±


    However, there was barely any apuse.


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Mo Long.


    Jiang Yu was Mo Long¡¯s new girlfriend.


    Everyone only saw Mo Long¡¯s calm expression and his deep and bottomless eyes. No one could tell what was going on.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Jiang Yu¡¯s songs.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s a neer. To be able to sing together with a famous singer, it seems like she¡¯s really popr.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it can¡¯t be that her singing is terrible, right?¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled. She had never heard Jiang Yu sing any songs before. It should be extremely terrible.


    In addition, for safety reasons, she had just given Jiang Yu medicine that affected her throat, so even if it was not a difficult song, Jiang Yu¡¯s singing would still be atrocious.


    Jiang Ran curled her lips.


    ¡°It seems that the apuse was not warm enough. Next, let¡¯s give another round of warm apuse to invite Zhuo Zheng and Jiang Yu to sing on stage...¡±


    Seeing that no one hade on stage for a long time, the host immediately smiled to liven up the atmosphere.


    Mo Long was originally waiting with great interest to watch Jiang Yu sing. After all, even he had never heard Jiang Yu sing before, so he was also full of anticipation.


    But unexpectedly, no one went on stage.


    Mo Long frowned and said to Teng Yi, ¡°Go and take a look...¡±


    At this moment, a beautiful figure slowly walked onto the stage.


    It was Jiang Yu, who had arrivedte.


    Seeing Jiang Yu on the stage, Jiang Ran¡¯s expression became even more interesting. She was just waiting to watch a good show.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I am Jiang Yu.¡±


    A voice as cold as spring water suddenly sounded.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s entire body trembled and her eyes widened¡­


    ¡°Senior Zhuo Zheng suddenly felt unwell and is unable to go on stage. He entrusted me with full authority to sing the entire song. Next, I will bring it to everyone...¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu bowed to everyone. The background music slowly yed.


    At the same time.


    On a certain set, Hu Chen was watching the live broadcast.


    His assistant urged him, ¡°Brother Chen, it¡¯s almost your turn. You should get ready.¡±


    Hu Chen, who had always been very professional, suddenly said, ¡°Shh, let me finish listening to this song first.¡±


    When the assistant saw that it was Jiang Yu, the new artist that Hu Chen had rmended to thepany, on stage, he immediately said, ¡°Brother Chen, let¡¯s watch the reyter.¡±


    It was just a song. What was so strange about it? When famous singers sang, they didn¡¯t see brother Chen care so much.


    But now, he was actually looking forward to a new artist¡¯s ordinary song.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s rare for her to open her voice. Her voice is the most unforgettable I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    Others simply could notpare to Jiang Yu.


    Hu Chen still remembered that when he was in the orphanage, there was a time when his younger brother Yangyang kept crying. No matter how hard he tried to coax him, he could calm him down. At that time, Jiang Yu sang a very nice song for the first time. Once she opened her mouth, Yangyang immediately stopped crying. He even forgot about his sadness.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s singing had the power to soothe people¡¯s hearts.


    Unfortunately, after that, Hu Chen kept asking Jiang Yu to sing a few more times, but he couldn¡¯t get her to do it.


    That experience was simply unforgettable. Her voice that was as gentle as an angel¡¯s was like a dream.


    Hu Chen didn¡¯t expect to see Jiang Yu personally go onstage to sing.


    Hence, before Jiang Yu could speak, Hu Chen felt his entire body boiling.


    ¡­


    The live broadcast room¡¯s bullet screen.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m here to watch Zhuo Zheng sing, not to watch you perform.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he on stage?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s no fun without him.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really a vase. He can¡¯t bepared to our Li Yue. Not only is our Li Yue good at acting, her singing is also very good. She¡¯spletely a ss above that little slut Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she just stop singing? Don¡¯te and ruin our ears.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, quickly send this live broadcast to more people. Let everyone see just how noob this vase is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve begun recording.. The entire inte will seeter.¡±

 Chapter 112 - Straight To The Soul

    <h4>Chapter 112: Straight To The Soul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Dazzling Entertainmentpany.


    Sister Xia was busy arranging all sorts of jobs for her artists.


    Suddenly, her assistant ran in in a panic. She no longer had her usual calmness.


    ¡°Sister Xia, something bad has happened.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Sister Xia nced at her assistant.


    ¡°The artist you just epted, Jiang Yu, has a scandal...¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu?¡± Sister Xia was stunned for a moment. She remembered that Jiang Yu was going to a charity event with Zhuo Zheng to sing the same song. If there was a scandal, it should be rted to Zhuo Zheng.


    Sister Xia said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good for Jiang Yu for a small artiste to gain some poprity. We can rify itter.¡±


    The assistant was extremely anxious. ¡°It can¡¯t be rified. This is an announcement of a rtionship.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sister Xia frowned. ¡°Why is this Jiang Yu so insensible? Why didn¡¯t she tell me about this beforehand? What kind of person is he?¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia... I don¡¯t dare to say. Take a look for yourself.¡±


    The assistant was sweating profusely. Sister Xia took it and looked at it. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mo Long. What... Mo Long...¡±


    Sister Xia felt her mind go nk. She felt like she was about to faint.


    Wasn¡¯t Mo Long one of the bosses of thispany? Previously, thepany had received capital investment, and Mo Long had be one of thepany¡¯srgest shareholders.


    In other words, he was sister Xia¡¯s boss.


    ¡°No, Mo Long... Isn¡¯t he the rumored boyfriend of the movie queen?¡± Sister Xia was confused.


    Why did he be Jiang Yu¡¯s boyfriend now?


    Sister Xia, who had always been able to handle all kinds of difficult problems with ease, felt that she couldn¡¯t think straight this time.


    On the inte, all kinds of topics about Jiang Yu and Mo Long were flying everywhere.


    However, it was obvious that they had been criticized.


    Moreover, the movie queen had actually said that she was friends with Mo Long.


    Sister Xia watched all of this with aplicated expression and immediately heaved a sigh of relief. As soon as she heard that there was a live broadcast, she quickly clicked on it.


    In the end, she saw that Jiang Yu had asked her to sing ¡°The mark of the wind and rain¡±.


    Sister Xia¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, started beating violently again.


    ¡°Who asked her to sing alone? Who knows how many people are waiting to get dirt on Jiang Yu, but she just had to stand on stage and sing such a difficult song? Isn¡¯t she waiting to be criticized?¡±


    As expected, not only were Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans unhappy, even the fans of the movie queen were waiting to see Jiang Yu make a fool of herself. All kinds of mocking voices upied the screen.


    Sister Xia was sweating again.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yu had Mo Long to protect her. Even if she didn¡¯t sing well, she shouldn¡¯t be in too much trouble.


    It was just that she would bebeled as a bad singer.


    Sister Xiaforted herself.


    Now, sister Xia couldn¡¯t do anything. After all, the fans of the best actress were so numerous that she couldn¡¯t control them just because she wanted to.


    However, it seemed that Mo Long had already taken some measures.


    At this moment, the music started ying.


    Sister Xia¡¯s face was dark as she waited for the audience in the live broadcast room to ridicule Jiang Yu. She had already thought about how she was going to write a whitewash article in the future. She would say that Jiang Yu was still learning and that she would definitely have some shorings. She would be better and better in the future.


    But at this moment, on the stage, Jiang Yu slowly raised the microphone and sang the first line of the song.


    For a moment, sister Xia¡¯s pupils constricted as if something had struck her soul. She immediately froze on the spot in disbelief, as if she had be a fossil.


    What did she hear? Could that voice just now be an illusion?


    At the same time.


    The crazy bulletments on the live broadcast screen came to an abrupt stop.


    It was as if the world had suddenlye to a standstill, leaving behind only an ethereal voice.


    The imprint of the wind and rain, the medal of the Sun, the most beautiful sleeping position, the food that saved lives... The lyrics that were filled with images were sung from a clean voice, giving people a feeling of great love.


    Unknowingly, everyone felt their eyes moisten.

 Chapter 113 - Peeping

    <h4>Chapter 113: Peeping</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°President Mo, this...¡± Teng Yi looked at the woman on the stage who was emitting a dazzling light in surprise.


    He didn¡¯t expect Miss Jiang to have such talent in singing.


    She didn¡¯t lose to Li Yue at all.


    Teng Yi thought so and subconsciously looked at Mo Long. He saw Mo Long¡¯s pupils reflecting the light on the stage and staring at Jiang Yu without blinking.


    After the surprise, it was immediately reced by a strong sense of admiration.


    Teng Yi was dumbfounded by what he saw.


    All along, Teng Yi had always felt that it was because Jiang Yu had identally saved Mr. Mo¡¯s life that Mr. Mo had granted her the status of Mrs. Mo¡­


    But today, for the first time, Mo Long revealed a strong sense of curiosity and interest.


    ¡°Teng Yi...¡±


    Mo Long suddenly said, ¡°Go and inform that side. No matter what, we must suppress the turmoil of the Mo family this time. Don¡¯t let this matter bring too much pressure on her.¡±


    Teng Yi¡¯s pupils constricted and he felt his hair stand on end.


    Sir... he actually wanted to use the power of the Mo family for Miss Jiang.


    After the song ended, Jiang Yu bowed to the crowd.


    The audience didn¡¯t react in time and were all dumbfounded.


    Jiang Ran also gritted her teeth. Her eyes were bloodshot and filled with shock and annoyance.


    Why? Why did Jiang Yu sing so well?


    It must not be true. She must be lip-syncing.


    But lip-syncing? The shape of her mouth was too aligned.


    Jiang Ran thought in a daze. She really could not understand. Jiang Yu should not have been able to sing at all. Why did it turn out like this.


    ¡°p p p!¡±


    ¡°She sang so well!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m crying from listening to her!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ran realized that the audience behind her was pping enthusiastically. A handsome figure walked past Jiang Ran and headed backstage.


    It was Mo Long, who had no reason to stay after Jiang Yu¡¯s performance.


    Teng Yi, who was following behind Mo Long, had a grim expression on his face. No one knew what he was saying over the phone. It was as if he was about to take action.


    Backstage.


    Zhuo Zheng looked at Jiang Yu in surprise.


    Previously, Zhuo Zheng had chosen to be a singer because when he was an actor, he was deeply impressed by Li Yue¡¯s acting skills. He felt that he would never have such an achievement in his life, that was why he chose the path of a singer.


    But now, Zhuo Zheng had encountered the same difficult problem.


    He asked himself in his heart how great the difference between his singing skills and Jiang Yu¡¯s was.


    The answer was discouraging.


    Zhuo Zheng felt that no matter what, he would never be able to perform the feeling of being able to reach people¡¯s soul.


    So Zhuo Zheng was lost. He felt that he had lost hope for the path of a singer.


    He still remembered that Li Yue had said to Zhuo Zheng before, ¡°A real actor needs to put in all his effort and be able to pull the emotions of the audience with every move.¡±


    But now, Jiang Yu had conveyed her ability to pull the emotions of the audience with just her voice.


    ¡°Zhuo Zheng, let¡¯s go to the hospital to have a look first.¡±


    Seeing that Zhuo Zheng had suffered a blow, the assistant immediately suggested.


    Zhuo Zheng nced at Jiang Yu, turned around and left.


    When Jiang Yu came out of the changing room, she found Mo Long already sitting on the chair outside. When he saw here out, he casually took Jiang Yu¡¯s handbag and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Yu naturally followed him out.


    Just as they left the room, Jiang Yu saw Jiang Ran and her assistant standing outside the door sneakily.


    No one knew how long they had been peeping at her.


    When she saw the two of theming out, Jiang Ran immediately pretended to be passing by. ¡°Sister, you sang really well just now. Mr. Mo, I¡¯ll leave my sister to you. I hope you can protect her well. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled sweetly at Mo Long and then pretended to be very friendly as she left.


    However, the little assistant beside Jiang Ran kept turning her head back nervously, as if she was afraid that a tiger would catch up to her.


    Not far away, the little assistant asked in confusion, ¡°Sister Ran Ran, why did you treat Jiang Yu so well just now?¡±

 Chapter 114 - Couldn’t Sing

    <h4>Chapter 114: Couldn¡¯t Sing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran had just exposed the matter between Jiang Yu and Mo Long, and... Her little assistant had been ordered by Jiang Ran to buy medicine damaged the throat.


    If Mr. Mo found out about these two things, Jiang Ran¡¯s career woulde to an end.


    The little assistant had been trembling in fear, afraid that the matter would be exposed.


    ¡°What are you panicking for? I did it so secretly that no one would find out,¡± Jiang Ran said nonchntly.


    At that moment, Jiang Ran¡¯s phone rang.


    Sun You said, ¡°You even dared to provoke Mo Long?¡±


    Jiang Ran was stunned for a moment and looked at her little assistant.


    The little assistant quickly waved her hand, indicating that she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°The inte is so big. You know that if I didn¡¯t help you erase the traces, you would have already been sent to the police station by Mo Long.¡±


    Jiang Ran only felt her breathing tighten. ¡°How did you know it was me?¡±


    ¡°In short, don¡¯t target Jiang Yu in the near future. We don¡¯t have the strength to go against the Mo family yet.¡±


    After Sun You finished speaking, he asked her again, ¡°Other than this matter, what else did you do? Did you leave any evidence?¡±


    Jiang Ran thought about how she had sneaked into Jiang Yu¡¯s dressing room and said guiltily, ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Sun You heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°If you want to do anything in the future, you should discuss it with me first. Don¡¯t get yourself involved if you don¡¯t seed.¡±


    Jiang Ran was extremely touched. Sun You was actually thinking of her. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡­


    In the hospital.


    The doctor was examining Zhuo Zheng¡¯s throat. After he was done, he shook his head. ¡°The situation is very serious. You won¡¯t be able to sing for half a year.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, can you think of a way? We still have a concert to attend.¡± The assistant held the doctor¡¯s hand nervously.


    However, the doctor shook his head. ¡°The medicine you are taking is extremely harmful to the throat. Moreover, the dosage is very high. You can only rest for half a year and can not use your throat. Otherwise, it will be more serious.¡±


    ¡°Medicine?¡± Zhuo Zheng muttered these words and immediately narrowed his eyes.


    Could it be that his throat was ufortable and someone had tampered with it?


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s assistant suddenly said, ¡°I remember now. Brother Zhuo drank the water on Jiang Yu¡¯s table before, and then...¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Jiang Yu went on stage to sing for herself, so...¡±


    The biggest beneficiary of this matter was none other than Jiang Yu.


    Although the scandal on the inte had caused a stir, the clip of Jiang Yu¡¯s heavenly voice singing was also on the top of the trending searches.


    The people who had previously called Jiang Yu a vase was instantly pped in the face by this video. They could only find other ck spots to criticise, but they could not find many at the moment. It was just her being a mistress and stealing another person¡¯s boyfriend.


    Those who had watched the video were tired of it. They expressed that Jiang Yu was quite good-looking and sang very well. Perhaps she and Mo Long were true love?


    Moreover, the movie queen herself had said that everything was a misunderstanding. There was no such thing as a third party.


    Only the movie queen¡¯s fans were still unwilling to let it go. They were moring online to get Jiang Yu out of the entertainment industry.


    Hence, the number of Jiang Yu¡¯s fans continued to increase. In an instant, it rose to 500,000 fans. Half of them hated her.


    The other half were attracted by Jiang Yu¡¯s looks and singing skills.


    At the same time, Jiang Yu did not expect to receive a call from Zhuo Zheng.


    ¡°You mean, you drank the mineral water on my table?¡± Jiang Yu was a little surprised.


    Mo Long raised his long and narrow eyes and finally looked Zhuo Zheng in the eye.


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s assistant said, ¡°I have already obtained the bottle of mineral water for testing. This is the result.¡±


    The results showed that there was indeed a medicine that caused difort in the throat.


    The assistant said angrily, ¡°Jiang Yu, how do you exin this?¡±


    Jiang Yu walked up to Zhuo Zheng and took a look at Zhuo Zheng¡¯s expression. Then, she reached out and took Zhuo Zheng¡¯s hand to check his pulse.


    Then, she frowned.. ¡°It¡¯s quite serious, but I can make you recover in a week.¡±

 Chapter 115 - Tell That To The Police

    <h4>Chapter 115: Tell That To The Police</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    After saying that, Jiang Yu looked at Zhuo Zheng. ¡°As for the person who drugged you, he should be targeting me. He identally implicated you. I will investigate thoroughly and give you an exnation.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng frowned. ¡°You mean, you didn¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°Did I give the mineral water to you? Did I instruct your assistant to take the water?¡± Jiang Yu said lightly.


    Hearing this, Zhuo Zheng was stunned.


    Indeed, if his assistant hadn¡¯t taken the mineral water from Jiang Yu¡¯s table, he wouldn¡¯t have been in trouble.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a day to find out,¡± Zhuo Zheng said.


    The assistant was also a little confused. She thought Jiang Yu was bluffing when she said he would recover in a week.


    Mo Long quickly made a call and asked people to investigate the matter thoroughly.


    In less than an hour, the two women were invited over by the bodyguards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me. You stopped me from my car. You¡¯re kidnapping me, do you understand? I¡¯m going to sue you...¡± Jiang Ran followed a few burly men over with trepidation. She was still pretending to be calm and threatening them.


    However, these people were very fierce. They pushed her over. ¡°Just move, stop spouting nonsense.¡±


    The little assistant beside Jiang Ran was already trembling with fear. She could only obediently follow them into the hospital.


    In the ward, Zhuo Zheng sat on the bed while Jiang Yu and Mo Long sat on the chairs at the side. Both of them crossed their arms in unison, looking cold and arrogant.


    When Jiang Ran entered the room and saw Jiang Yu, she immediately said with a guilty conscience, ¡°Why did you call me here?¡±


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s assistant coldly stepped forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if the person who was sneaking around the door of the dressing room is you!¡±


    Jiang Ran did not expect that she would actually be caught on camera.


    ¡°I, I was just going to check on my sister. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The assistant asked again, ¡°Did you change the mineral water on the table?¡±


    When Jiang Ran heard this, her pupils constricted. ¡°What water? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    The little assistant was so scared that her lips were trembling. She didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head.


    At this moment, Jiang Yu suddenly said, ¡°We collected some fingerprints on the mineral water. We will know very soon if it¡¯s something you touched.¡±


    ¡°What fingerprints?¡± Jiang Ran said nervously.


    At this moment, the little assistant suddenly panicked. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. Jiang Ran asked me to buy the medicine.¡±


    On the mineral water bottle, there was not only Jiang Ran¡¯s, but also the assistant¡¯s fingerprints.


    The assistant knew that the matter could not be hidden anymore, so she could only confess.


    ¡°What did you say? You bought the medicine? How could you do such a thing?¡± Jiang Ran refused to admit it. ¡°Jiang Yu, you have to believe me. I didn¡¯t know that the assistant would do such a thing. She said that she had an upset stomach and wanted to go out of the car to buy medicine, so I let her go. I didn¡¯t expect that she would harm you. It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t discipline her properly.¡±


    Jiang Yu calmly watched Jiang Ran put on an act.


    ¡°Did I misjudge you? Tell it to the police.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°There¡¯s no need to alert the police for such a small matter. I know now. My assistant is Li Yue¡¯s fan. That¡¯s why she has ill intentions towards you.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng frowned when he heard that and looked at the little assistant who was trembling all over.


    Was she a fan of Li Yue?


    If that was the case.


    ¡°He can¡¯t sing for half a year and you think this is a small matter? Even if I won¡¯t pursue the matter, Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans will be able to spread this matter to the heavens.¡±


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t expect Zhuo Zheng to be so serious.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door and the door opened. A few people in uniform walked in. ¡°We¡¯ve received a report and we¡¯re here to take the suspect away.¡±


    Jiang Ran quickly pushed her assistant out, but the police grabbed her hand. ¡°Both of you,e with us!¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s not me. I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me.. Don¡¯t arrest me.¡±

 Chapter 116 - The Prescription Must’ve Been Written Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 116: The Prescription Must¡¯ve Been Written Wrong</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t know the seriousness of the matter until she was taken away by the police.


    If there was really a stain on her life because of this matter, then her career would be in trouble.


    She really didn¡¯t want anything to go wrong at this time.


    Therefore, her gaze fell on the little assistant who was also trembling in fear.


    At this moment, she must not panic.


    In the ward, Zhuo Zheng said to Jiang Yu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jiang. I suspected you earlier.¡±


    Jiang Yu slowly walked over. ¡°I¡¯ve implicated you today. How about this? I¡¯ll write a prescription for you. After you take it, you¡¯ll be able to recover in a week.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng looked at Jiang Yu in surprise. ¡°What did you say? A week?¡±


    The doctor had just said that he would need at least half a year to recover.


    If he could be cured in a week, he would be able to make it in time for his concert.


    The hope in Zhuo Zheng¡¯s eyes dimmed when he thought of Jiang Yu¡¯s age.


    What a joke. Jiang Yu did not look like a doctor no matter how he looked at her.


    But at that moment, Jiang Yu had already taken a piece of paper and pen. Her fair hands were scribbling something on the paper. After she finished writing, she put the pen down and ced the paper on the table in front of Zhuo Zheng.


    Jiang Yu did not say anything when she saw Zhuo Zheng and his assistant looking at her in disbelief.


    Anyway, she had already written down the prescription. Whether she needed it or not was up to the other party.


    Mo Long looked at the prescription meaningfully. He knew in his heart that Jiang Yu was definitely not joking when she said that he would be able to recover in a week. Now that Jiang Yu was reading more and more medical books, her confidence was also growing.


    Jiang Yu walked to Mo Long¡¯s side. The two of them looked at each other, and then Jiang Yu walked out.


    Mo Long smiled and immediately followed.


    In the ward, the assistant picked up the prescription and looked at it. He immediately frowned. It was well written, but it was useless.


    ¡°Zhuo Zheng, I heard that the miracle doctor of the Jiang family recently came to Hu city to visit his granddaughter. The Jiang family is a famous medical family. Maybe they can find a way to treat you so that you can perform on stage in half a month¡¯s time at the concert.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s concert tickets had already been sold, and it was a tour in many cities. Such a big event being cancelled at thest minute?would definitely disappoint the fans.


    Zhuo Zheng also thought of this and nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go find the miracle doctor of the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Green Vine University,¡± The assistant said. If they found the granddaughter of the Jiang family, they would also be able to find the Miracle Doctor.


    As for the prescription written by Jiang Yu, the assistant frowned and threw the prescription into the trash can.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    In the police station, Jiang Ran was waiting to be interrogated. At that moment, a figure walked toward them.


    When Jiang Ran saw who it was, she seemed to have found her backbone. She immediately rushed over and said, ¡°Young Master Sun, I¡¯m Innocent. You have to help me.¡±


    Sun You said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡±


    When Sun You came, he was so angry that he almost died. He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Ran to do something stupid again. However, when he thought of the wealthy families in the capital, Sun You endured it and came here to clean up her mess.


    An hourter, Jiang Ran finally came out of the police station. When her nervous mood rxed, she immediately felt exhausted.


    ¡°Brother Sun, you are really too good to me.¡±


    ¡°I said that I will protect you from now on.¡±


    Jiang Ran automatically leaned into Sun You¡¯s arms, feeling very happy in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t expect that such an extraordinary person would listen to her every word. She was simply too happy.


    At the same time, Jiang Ran also made up her mind to marry Sun You.


    ¡°Young Master Sun, I¡¯m so tired. Take me to the hotel to rest for a while,¡± Jiang Ran said in a low voice.


    Sun You¡¯s eyes shed, and a smile of sess shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 117 - Stocks Rise Back Up

    <h4>Chapter 117: Stocks Rise Back Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    In an apartment near Green Vine University, Jiang Yu and Mo Long had just returned to their apartment when Teng Yi and Mo Long went back to their rooms to deal with business.


    Jiang Yu looked at the two of them as they left in a hurry, and a hint of worry shed in her eyes.


    After returning to her room, the first thing Jiang Yu did was to check the Mo group¡¯s stock.


    The result was obvious. The Mo Group¡¯s stock had dropped by 10% today.


    Tens of billions of yuan had evaporated into thin air.


    Jiang Yu frowned, feeling uneasy.


    In another room.


    Teng Yi said to Mo Long, ¡°Sir, are we starting the acquisition now?¡±


    On the market, there were many shares of the Mo group that the retail investors had thrown out.


    Now, all they had to do was wait for Mo Long¡¯s order. They had already prepared the funds.


    Even the Mo family did not know that Mo Long had previously established apany overseas. Furthermore, it was nowrge enough to contend against the Mo Corporation.


    Now, Mo Long actually wanted to use the funds from that side to restore the stability of the stock market.


    ¡°Buy!¡±


    Mo Long sat on the sofa with one hand on the armrest. He tapped it repeatedly, appearing extremely calm.


    Teng Yi¡¯s heart trembled. This was tens of billions. Very quickly, the Mo group¡¯s stocks showed new fluctuations. The stocks that were originally falling suddenly rose.


    At the same time, a phone call came.


    Mo Long took a look, but there wasn¡¯t much surprise in his eyes.


    It was a call from the capital family.


    ¡°Grandfather. ¡°After Mo Long answered, his voice was no longer as cold as usual.


    On the other side, the old man said angrily, ¡°Get the hell back to the capital now. Immediately cut off all ties with that woman ande back to apologize to the Li family. Yue¡¯er is so good. You don¡¯t know how many lifetimes of good fortune we has been blessed to have the chance to be inws with the Li family. You still don¡¯t know how to cherish it.¡±


    Li Yue was also someone that the old man had watched grow up. He knew her very well. Li Yue was so outstanding and she was the perfect match for Mo Long.


    Now that Mo Long¡¯s legs were inconvenient, it was already good enough that the Li family did not dislike him. They even said that when Li Yue received three movie queen awards, she woulde back to get married.


    Who would have thought that Mo Long¡¯s side would be the one causing trouble in the end.


    Now, the directors of the Mo Corporation were all panicking when they saw that the stock price had dropped by 10% very quickly.


    At this time, elder Mo had no choice but to personally make a move.


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t be rash. The doctor said that you can¡¯t be too agitated!¡± Mo Long hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, thepany¡¯s stock won¡¯t have any impact.¡±


    The old man said angrily, ¡°How is it not affected? Now it¡¯s...¡±


    A man¡¯s voice sounded from the other side, ¡°Our stock has actually risen...¡±


    The old man gave a surprised and doubtful cry. The old man asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why has it recovered?¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather, since thepany is not affected, can you stop meddling in the matter between Jiang Yu and me?¡±


    The old man¡¯s anger subsided a lot. ¡°Are you really not going to marry the Li Family?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, in the past three years, the Li family has never mentioned marriage again. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Mo Long said calmly, ¡°There is no possibility of marriage between the Li family and me. Don¡¯t think about setting me up with Li Yue anymore. We only have the rtionship of growing up together.¡±


    The old man was stunned, ¡°The rtionship of growing up together, is it still notparable to thatss you¡¯ve only known for a month?¡±


    Mo Long said calmly, ¡°Grandfather, no one canpare to Jiang Yu.¡±


    The old man was silent for a long time, then, he sighed, ¡°Alright, I will not interfere in this matter, but the business between the Li family and the Mo family still has to continue. In order topensate the Li family, for this development project, I will let thepany give the Li family all the benefits.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I don¡¯t object.¡±


    These were all worldly possessions.


    The old man said again, ¡°When will you return to the capital? I haven¡¯t seen you for two years. Don¡¯t tell me you n to stay in a small ce to recuperate? Next month, that old man¡¯s birthday ising up. Don¡¯t miss it again.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    After saying that, Mo Long hung up the phone.

 Chapter 118 - Such A Strong Background

    <h4>Chapter 118: Such A Strong Background</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu did not expect that the Mo group¡¯s stock price would actually rise in the next second.


    At the same time, many media outlets were crazily reporting on the stock market turmoil of the Mo group.


    In the end, just as the news was reported, the Mo Group¡¯s stock price actually rose. Moreover, it even rose by 2% from its original price.


    The news media was dumbfounded.


    They quickly changed their tone, ¡°It seems that even though people have been selling the Mo Group shares, there are still capitalists who have full confidence in the Mo group. This time, the crisis of the Mo group seems to have been resolved.¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment. The stone in her heart was finally relieved.


    She also made up her mind that she had to climb to a higher position. She couldn¡¯t do what she did just now. She clearly knew that Mo Long was in trouble, but she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    This feeling of helplessness made Jiang Yu feel very ufortable.


    After she was relieved, Jiang Yu finally rxed. She picked up her clothes and went into the bathroom. Just as she was about to wash up, she received a call from her father.


    Jiang Hai smiled and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, it seems that there is still a possibility between you and Mr. Mo. You have to seize this opportunity well. You and Ran Ran are both sessful. The future of the Jiang family will depend on you two.¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment. She did not expect Jiang Hai to still be able to smile. Could it be that Jiang Ran had already returned home?


    ¡°Dad, Ran Ran¡¯s side...¡±


    Jiang Hai smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your sister¡¯s matter. She is currently with Sun You. The rtionship between the two of them is very good.¡±


    In other words, Jiang Ran was saved by Sun You?


    Jiang Yu was a little surprised. Sun You actually cared so much about Jiang Ran.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say much. She hung up the phone, washed up, and went to bed to rest.


    The next day.


    Jiang Yu went to Dazzling Entertainment.


    Along the way, many people had their eyes on her.


    Sure enough, Jiang Yu had be a celebrity in thepany.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, not bad. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a strong backer,¡± sister Xia said with a sigh.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Sister Xia, look at me. I¡¯m still a rookie. I still need you to help me find resources.¡±


    Sister Xia said in surprise, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that person have already nned out how many awards you will win in the future?¡±


    ¡°I need to rely on myself,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile. All this while, Mo Long had not interfered in her matters in the entertainment industry.


    Sister Xia looked at Jiang Yu in surprise and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the movie queen relied on her own strength to climb up to the position of movie queen bit by bit. She hasn¡¯t used her family¡¯s strength yet.¡±


    When it came to the movie queen, Sister Xia was full of praise. ¡°You have to work harder. In the future, many people willpare you to that movie queen.¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed. ¡°I know. My goal is to get four movie queen trophies.¡±


    Sister Xia thought Jiang Yu was joking. ¡°I don¡¯t know about your acting skills, but your singing skills are pretty good. I¡¯ve nned out a path for you to be a singer!¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Zhuo Zheng has a national tour soon. I¡¯ll let you use this charity song to show your face at the concert and sing with Zhuo Zheng. What do you think?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Zhuo Zheng won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Sister Xia was stunned for a moment before she said, ¡°Did you offend him?¡±


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Zhuo Zheng had even taken the initiative to introduce the performing resources to Jiang Yu. In that movie, Jiang Yu had acted as a patient and performed exceptionally well.


    Sister Xia had thought that Jiang Yu had a good rtionship with Zhuo Zheng.


    Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°He¡¯s Li Yue¡¯s good friend. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sister Xia was stunned. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll look for a few new songs for you. When the timees, I¡¯lle up with a few songs for you to release.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Thank you, Sister Xia.¡±


    Sister Xia hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I can¡¯t afford it.. You¡¯re still mydy boss.¡±

 Chapter 119 - Study The Movie Queen’s Acting Skills

    <h4>Chapter 119: Study The Movie Queen¡¯s Acting Skills</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu smiled and did notment.


    Her sudden announcement of her rtionship with Mo Long was too fast. In fact, she did not know much about Mo Long and did not even know what Mo Long¡¯s family looked like.


    Hence, sister Xia arranged a schedule for Jiang Yu to attend sses in thepany today. There were dance, music, performances, and many other aspects.


    In the evening, Jiang Yu returned to school.


    Everyone in the dormitory had fallen asleep, but the light in the room in the corner was still on.


    This was the room of the genius girl Yuan Zhen from theputer science department.


    All this while, this Yuan Zhen had rarely appeared. It was said that she was a geek, and didn¡¯t even need to attend university sses because she had already finished all her other homework ahead of time.


    Jiang Yu had no intention of befriending thisputer genius.


    She returned to her room and switched on herputer. She started watching some ssic movies to learn about acting.


    Jiang Yu only found out after she switched on a movie that had a score of 9.8 that the main lead of this movie was actually Li Yue.


    She opened thements page and saw that they were all filled with praises.


    ¡°This is my goddess¡¯ first movie that won the Movie Queen award, reliving the ssics.¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows. From the looks of it, this movie should be pretty good and she could learn a lot from it.


    As the movie started, Jiang Yu watched it with great interest.


    But all of a sudden, theputer screen turned ck and a line of words appeared, ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect you to watch a movie that won the Movie Queen award. How do you feel?¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent. She didn¡¯t expect that herputer would be hacked by someone else.


    However, the other party didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions. She was probably curious about the recent scandal that was trending on the hot search rankings, so she followed the clues and hacked.


    ¡°I advise you to leave immediately.¡± Jiang Yu typed on the keyboard.


    The other party sent a funny emoji. ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant.¡±


    Very quickly, Jiang Yu opened a software on theputer. The hacker obviously did not intend to stop her.


    However, there was a saying that curiosity killed the cat.


    Just as Jiang Yu clicked on the icon of one of the software, theputer¡¯s defense system suddenly opened and the other party was immediately chased out.


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips. This defense software was made by a friend she knew previously. It was more than enough to deal with ordinary hackers.


    Then, she clicked on the movie and continued to watch Li Yue¡¯s weeping face in the movie.


    In this movie, Li Yue yed a woman who had a hard life. After going through all kinds of hardships, she gradually became stronger. The emotional levels in the movie were very high and needed to be carefully analyzed.


    Jiang Yu watched with relish.


    At the same time, in the dormitory not far away, theputer genius Yuan Zhen frowned.


    Originally, she had only wanted to go and greet her new roommate, and at the same time, she wanted to check if this person was as scheming as the rumors on the inte. Unexpectedly, after she went there., she realized that there was no personal information on Jiang Yu¡¯sputer. Jiang Yu was watching a movie starred by her love rival. Therefore, she had a conversation with Jiang Yu out of curiosity.


    She did not expect that her conversation would be blocked by the other party¡¯s defense system after talking for less than three sentences.


    Yuan Zhen was instantly excited. She was very curious what kind of defense system Jiang Yu had used to be able to work so quickly.


    Hence, Yuan Zhen started typing again and began to frantically test the defense system. Very quickly, she found an opening and disguised herself as normal and harmless data before attacking again.


    Jiang Yu was halfway through when the screen turned ck again.


    A few lines of words appeared on the screen. ¡°We meet again. Your defense system isn¡¯t that good. I cracked it in three minutes.¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned. It seemed that the defense system hse had casually found was useless against the other party.


    Moreover, it was certain that the other party was no ordinary hacker.

 Chapter 120 - Be My Master

    <h4>Chapter 120: Be My Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    To be able to crack this defense system, she had to be at least one of the top 20 hackers.


    Jiang Yu stretched her muscles, and when the other party saw Jiang Yu¡¯s movements through the camera, she couldn¡¯t help but be interested.


    She were very curious. Jiang Yu had clearly lost, but she was still so calm.


    It seemed that this roommate was quite interesting.


    However, Yuan Zhen¡¯s expression changed very quickly. She saw that Jiang Yu had actually switched the screen directly. The original system interface had be the interface for hackers.


    When Yuan Zhen was truly stunned, the next second, she saw Jiang Yu type a line of words on the interface.


    She had actually urately found the loophole that Yuan Zhen was using. A single line of code had blocked this loophole.


    Yuan Zhen could not help but exim in surprise. Immediately after, she was forced out of the connection. She hurriedly began typing again, attempting to attack again. However, at this moment, a line of words appeared on herputer. ¡°Are you still going to continue?¡±


    The other party had alreadypletely taken control of Yuan Zhen¡¯sputer.


    Yuan Zhen waspletely stunned. Impossible. Her own defense system had been meticulously designed by her. No other hacker had ever been able to break through her system.


    It was even more impossible for her to seize the right to use herputer so quickly, without her defense system raising a single rm. It was as if it was useless.


    Yuan Zhen was depressed. This was like kicking an iron te.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu also saw Yuan Zhen¡¯s tearless expression through the camera. It was really her roommate, Yuan Zhen.


    Thinking that the other party did not have any ill intentions, Jiang Yu did not mind. She only said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me anymore. However, you won¡¯t be able to enter even if you want to.¡±


    Yuan Zhen quickly said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re actually so amazing. Be my master.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s voice was transmitted through the microphone. ¡°I won¡¯t ept it. Goodbye.¡±


    On the other side, Jiang Yu quickly retreated.


    While she was at it, she copied Yuan Zhen¡¯s defense software. This software was quite sophisticated. Jiang Yu patched up the w in this software and used it directly to protect herputer.


    On the other side, Yuan Zhen had already stood up from her seat.


    She walked around the room and tried to contact Jiang Yu. However, she found that the defense system looked so familiar and was speechless.


    Her own defense system had been modified so that even she could not enter it.


    This... This was a big shot.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Zhen¡¯s blood boiled. She originally thought that her strength had already reached the top level in the country. She did not expect that there was still the inconspicuous Jiang Yu.


    On the other side, after Jiang Yu finished watching a movie about the movie queen, she suddenly felt that she had gained a lot. After writing a review, she went to sleep.


    Little did she know that Yuan Zhen was already close to getting the hang of it, but all the clues on the other side were cut off. She was instantly depressed.


    She could not take the test even if she wanted to. She was so frustrated that she could not sleep the whole night.


    The next day, Yuan Zhen came out withrge dark circles under her eyes. She nced at Jiang Yu¡¯s room and realized that she had probably gone to ss.


    The performance department had a big ss today.


    As Jiang Yu walked from her dormitory to ss, she received many gazes along the way.


    ¡°That¡¯s Jiang Yu!¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is too beautiful. Actually, in terms of looks, Jiang Yu doesn¡¯t lose out to Li Yue. She¡¯s too beautiful.¡±


    Someone took a photo of Jiang Yu with his phone.


    Jiang Yu was walking leisurely when she suddenly lowered her head and saw a message that added her as a friend. ¡°I¡¯m Yuan Zhen, your roommate.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and stood at the same spot. She epted her friend request.


    Not far away, a few male students saw Jiang Yu¡¯s smile and their eyes widened.


    It turned out that these male students were Li Yue¡¯s fans and wanted to cause trouble for Jiang Yu. However, they instantly forgot what they were here for and werepletely won over by Jiang Yu¡¯s temperament.


    On the other side, Yuan Zhen sent a message over. ¡°Student Jiang, let¡¯s have lunch together.. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

 Chapter 121 - Pretty Face Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 121: Pretty Face Is Here</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu shook her head. Yuan Zhen was smart enough to know that she couldn¡¯t attack her, so she used normal methods to add her as a friend.


    Under the sunlight, Jiang Yu¡¯s face was as white as jade. It was so perfect that there wasn¡¯t a single w. Her eyes were watery, and every frown and smile were eye-catching.


    She casually put her phone back into her pocket and agreed to the her invitation. After all, they were roommates, so there was no need to make things too difficult. It was already troublesome enough with Kang Xue and Li Lu. Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to make any more enemies.


    But when she walked to the acting department, she saw that the ssmates who had treated her as an invisible person were all looking at her.


    Today was a big unified ss of the acting department. Everyone in the different sses was there including ss one¡¯s ss captain, Dai Zhu. Usually, Dai Zhu was very close to Li Lu, and she was also a loyal fan of Li Yue.


    At this moment, Dai Zhu looked at Jiang Yu with disdain. ¡°Yo, the pretty face is here.¡±


    Jiang Ran and Sun Miao could not help but smile when they saw this and walked over to watch the show.


    For Sun Miao, as long as they could get rid of Jiang Ran, it would be enough. Their Sun family could also climb up to that family in the capital. There was no need to curry favor with Jiang Yu. Therefore, Sun Miao was all gloating.


    Jiang Yu paused and nced at Dai Zhu. However, she did not say anything. Instead, she casually walked to the empty seat in the middle row and sat down.


    Dai Zhu thought that Jiang Yu was afraid and immediately walked over. ¡°Jiang Yu, why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? How can youpare yourself to the movie queen? I advise you to give up Mr. Mo.¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned and was about to say something when not far away, a girl stood up. ¡°Our Jiang Yu didn¡¯t do anything wrong at all. The movie queen already said that it has nothing to do with Mr. Mo, yet you guys are still clinging on to this matter.¡± The one who spoke was none other than the performance department¡¯s ss 8 student, Tian Guo.


    Jiang Yu recognized her. She was also the leader of her fan club.


    ¡°Tian Guo, you have no right to speak here. You don¡¯t have the right to speak to the people in my ss. Of course, Jiang Yu isn¡¯t worthy to be in our ss. Back then, Jiang Yu relied on her connections to enter ss 1. She haspletely disgraced our ss. She doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw that the song she sang also relied on lip-syncing. She even did a decent job.¡±


    ¡°This kind of person doesn¡¯t have the right to sit here. She should just stand and listen to the ss.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Li Yue had too many fans. Just among the freshmen, half of them were Li Yue¡¯s fans. Even the teachers used Li Yue¡¯s performance as a ssic example. All the students who studied acting had studied Li Yue¡¯s acting skills and admired her.


    Jiang Ran said to Sun Miao, ¡°Just watch. Jiang Yu has stirred up a ho¡¯s nest. I think she will be kicked out of the ssroom today.¡±


    Especially Dai Zhu who was the ss captain of ss one. She looked at Jiang Yu arrogantly and said, ¡°Why are you still not getting up? This is not a ce for you to sit.¡±


    When Tian Guo saw this, she was extremely anxious and wanted toe over to help. However, she was stopped outside by a few students and could note over no matter how hard she tried.


    Jiang Yu gave Tian Guo aforting look and said, ¡°You said that I don¡¯t deserve to sit here? I remember that I was already ranked 20th in my freshman year of the Acting Department.¡±


    Dai Zhu immediately said angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just taking advantage of the Goddess¡¯ fame?¡±


    Thinking of this made her angry. Today, Jiang Yu¡¯s ranking was actually not only 20th. 20th wasst night¡¯s ranking. This morning, Jiang Yu¡¯s fans had increased by quite a bit, and she had already climbed to 15th ce in the grade.


    Because the fans of the best actress were all discussing Jiang Yu¡¯s matter, many people paid attention to Jiang Yu. Originally, they had nned to scold her more conveniently.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yu¡¯s poprity continued to rise.


    Now, Jiang Yu had more than a million fans.


    These first-year students had not even debuted yet, so their number of fans definitely could notpare to Jiang Yu¡¯s.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still not convinced? Then what do you want?¡± Jiang Yu said leisurely.. In order to avoid being constantly harassed by these people, she had to make thempletely convinced.

 Chapter 122 - Don’t Dare To Compete

    <h4>Chapter 122: Don¡¯t Dare To Compete</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ss captain Dai Zhu said, ¡°If you want to continue in ss one, you have to show your strength. Don¡¯t say that us Li Yue¡¯s fans are unreasonable. How about this, if you can rank in the top ten of the ss in the performance exam next week, I¡¯ll acknowledge your strength. But if you can¡¯t reach it, then scram back to ss eight.¡±


    The others quickly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you¡¯re just a pretty face, then please scram out of ss one immediately!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re afraid and don¡¯t dare topete?¡±


    Jiang Yu sneered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. But what if I get into the top ten of the ss? What if you guys lose?¡±


    Dai Zhu sneered, ¡°How about this? Whoever you beat in the ss, will stand up and apologize to you if she¡¯s a Li Yue fan.¡±


    The students in ss one had been influenced by all sorts of arts since they were young. They were the best in the entire grade.


    If Jiang Yu could enter the top ten, it meant that she had already entered the top ten of the grade.


    However, based on their understanding of Jiang Yu, they felt that it was impossible for her to win against them.


    The other sses followed and watched themotion. Only ss one had the confidence to make such a bet.


    ¡°Oh, then how many of our students are Li Yue¡¯s fans? Step forward.¡± Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and looked at everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m Wang Juan from ss one. I¡¯m Li Yue¡¯s fan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Wei Hai from ss one. I¡¯m Li Yue¡¯s fan.¡±


    ¡°And me...¡±


    ¡°Me too...¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Tian Guo. ¡°Help me write down these names.¡±


    Tian Guo was initially worried that Jiang Yu would be surrounded and attacked by others. However, when she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s calm gaze, she was suddenly filled with confidence. She quickly took out a pen and paper and wrote down their names.


    The more she wrote, the more frightened she became. She didn¡¯t expect Li Yue to have so many fans.


    Actually, there were some who had only watched Li Yue¡¯s movies and were not loyal fans. But seeing that Jiang Yu was so easy to bully, they also reported their names and joined the army to resist Jiang Yu.


    After writing their names, Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Seventeen. Alright, we¡¯ll wait for the results of next week¡¯s exam. If I don¡¯t make it into the top ten, I¡¯ll change sses. If I make it, then those who are ranked behind me will have to apologize to me!¡±


    Dai Zhu didn¡¯t mind it. After all, she had always been the top student in the ss, and it was impossible for Jiang Yu to surpass her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk big. You still want us to apologize? I think you can¡¯t even make it into the top fifty.¡±


    ¡°What a joke. You¡¯re really boasting.¡±


    Jiang Yu ignored them and returned to her seat. She grabbed the backpack on the table and was about to take out her notebook when she realized something was wrong with the backpack.


    Jiang Yu frowned and looked over. She saw something squirming in her backpack.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Tian Guo chose to sit next to Jiang Yu. When she saw Jiang Yu suddenly stop moving, she asked in surprise, ¡°Jiang Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Immediately after, Jiang Yu¡¯s backpack started moving again.


    Tian Guo was so frightened that her face turned pale. She jumped up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡±


    The other students burst intoughter when they saw that they were indeed frightened.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that you were so timid. You were quite bold when you seduced other people¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°This is just a small gift for you,¡± Dai Zhu sneered.


    Jiang Yu turned to look at Dai Zhu and asked, ¡°Did you ask someone to put the thing inside?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± Dai Zhu crossed her arms as if she was watching a good show.


    Jiang Yu turned around and stretched out her hand to pull her backpack and unzipped it.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t...¡± Tian Guo said worriedly.


    But in the next second, everyone saw Jiang Yu grab a colorful snake from the inside with a calm expression. It was different from the snake in the dormitory. It was a poisonous snake. Although a bite from it wasn¡¯t fatal, it would be quite painful for several days.


    Jiang Yu grabbed the snake¡¯s weak spot and frowned.

 Chapter 123 - Hacker Competition

    <h4>Chapter 123: Hacker Competition</h4>


    Dai Zhu did not expect Jiang Yu to dare to catch a snake with her bare hands. She looked at Jiang Yu in shock.


    Then, she saw Jiang Yu stand up from her seat, turn around, and look in Dai Zhu¡¯s direction. Then, she walked straight towards Dai Zhu.


    Dai Zhu looked at Jiang Yu in horror. ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯te over.¡±


    Dai Zhu was the most afraid of snakes. That was why she thought of using snakes to attack Jiang Yu.


    But now, when she saw Jiang Yu walking towards her with a cold glint in her eyes, and the snake¡¯s tail was still casually twisting, it was indescribably frightening.


    Jiang Yu took a step forward.


    Dai Zhu took a step back.


    In the end, Dai Zhu¡¯s back was pressed against the wall behind her. Her face was already pale, and her lips trembled as she said, ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t treat me like this. I¡¯m the ss captain, I¡­¡±


    But in the next second, Jiang Yu had already raised the snake in front of her. ¡°The snake is so cute, why are you afraid of it? Since it¡¯s a gift from you, you must like it very much. Why don¡¯t you y with it first?¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu ced the snake on Dai Zhu¡¯s shoulder.


    The snake gained its freedom and began to crawl around Dai Zhu¡¯s shoulder. It went from her left shoulder to her right shoulder.


    Dai Zhu felt her entire body stiffen. She didn¡¯t dare to move at all.


    ¡°Help! Someone save me! Quickly take it away from me!¡± Dai Zhu shouted at the top of her lungs, but no one dared to go forward.


    The onlookers could tell at a nce that the snake was poisonous. It would be troublesome if they were bitten.


    Dai Zhu knew thus very well and she was scared to death.


    Jiang Yu curled her lips. At such a close distance, she clearly felt the fear that Dai Zhu was exuding.


    ¡°Oh, so you are afraid of snakes!¡± She said coldly. She had brought this upon herself.


    Jiang Yu smiled and walked to her seat. She flipped open her notebook and looked rxed.


    Then, Dai Zhu¡¯s painful cry came from behind. ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°ss captain!¡±


    ¡°Send her to the infirmary quickly.¡±


    ¡°ss captain, don¡¯t worry. This snake isn¡¯t fatal, but the poison will hurt a little. It¡¯ll swell up a lot.¡±


    The people on the other side were very busy. A few people escorted Dai Zhu away.


    Tian Guo didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to not fall into a disadvantageous position despite facing so many people. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Jiang Yu in admiration.


    As expected of the artiste she liked.


    As Dai Zhu was the one who had asked someone to bring the snake to school, she was in the wrong first, so the matter was eventually settled.


    However, Dai Zhu didn¡¯te to sster and went back to the dormitory to recuperate, so she didn¡¯t appear in ss. The other students didn¡¯t dare to provoke Jiang Yu for a moment.


    After school, Jiang Yu had just walked out of ss when she sawputer fanatic Yuan Zhen.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I can do it.¡±


    Yuan Zhen saw Jiang Yuing out with her backpack and immediately took it, quickly carrying it on her shoulder.


    Behind Jiang Yu, a ssmate eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that theputer genius Yuan Zhen? Why is she so good with Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Yuan Zhen a loner? Why is she carrying Jiang Yu¡¯s backpack?¡±


    ¡°Did you guys forget that they are roommates?¡±


    ¡°But this is too unbelievable. That is the ice queen Yuan Zhen.¡±


    The unattainable senior of theputer science department was actually being so careful towards Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯ll carry it myself.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll can carry it. Let¡¯s go and eat first. I have something to tell you. You will definitely be interested,¡± Yuan Zhen said confidently. With Yuan Zhen leading the way, the students who originally wanted to cause trouble for Jiang Yu no longer dared to approach.


    Yuan Zhen was the goddess of theputer science department. If one offended Yuan Zhen, they would be enemies with all the students in theputer science department.


    Yuan Zhen was the faith of theputer science department.


    They arrived at the school cafeteria.


    Jiang Yu sat with Yuan Zhen. While they were eating, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±


    Yuan Zhen lowered her voice and said, ¡°I want to invite you to participate in the international hackerpetition.¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡± Jiang Yu said lightly..

 Chapter 124 - Miracle Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 124: Miracle Doctor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Yuan Zhen was dumbfounded. ¡°This is a good opportunity for international exchange of technology. Moreover, if we get first ce, we will get 100 million US dors. The two of US can join in together. If we win, you can take all the prize money. I¡¯m just going to learn some experience.¡± Yuan Zhen¡¯s eyes were shining.


    Jiang Yu paused when she heard that. ¡°What did you say? How much is the prize money?¡±


    ¡°100 million US dors.¡±


    Jiang Yu had already donated all her money previously.


    Her finances had been a little tight recently. Moreover, after the stock market turmoil at the Mo group, it suddenly urred to Jiang Yu that she needed to strengthen her own power. Jiang Yu came up with the idea of an investmentpany, but it would require arge amount of capital.


    And now, 100 million US dors was a pretty good starting capital.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll participate!¡± Jiang Yu let out a sigh of relief. Yuan Zhen¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as she grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, then we¡¯re allies. We can exchangeputer technology together in the future.¡±


    She was already eager to try.


    The International Hackerpetition invited hackers to participate anonymously. They would probe the system they were trying to conquer from afar. The final prize would also be paid through virtual currency.


    On one hand, it allowed hackers to continue hiding their whereabouts. On the other hand, it allowed them to participate freely. After all, some hackers did not want their real identities to be known by others.


    ¡°Boss, can you send me the improved security system you improved yesterday? I want to study it.¡± Yuan Zhen apanied Jiang Yu as they walked towards the dormitory.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Yu noticed that there were quite a number of people surrounding the entrance of the elite female dormitory not far away.


    ¡°Zhuo Zheng seems to be inside.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Zhuo Zheng came to the school to choose the female lead in the music video. Could it be that he has taken a liking to the people in the female dormitory?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He seems to have entered with Jiang Li from the medical family. Could it be that he wants to find Li Lu to be the female lead in the music video?¡±


    Outside, there were many Zhuo Zheng fans surrounding the door. They really wanted to see their idol.


    However, they couldn¡¯t enter because they didn¡¯t have a key card.


    At this moment, Jiang Yu and Yuan Zhen walked over.


    A few Zhuo Zheng fans looked at Jiang Yu with jealousy.


    They almost forgot that Jiang Yu lived here.


    ¡°Jiang Yu found an opportunity to stand with big brother again. How atrocious.¡±


    ¡°Last time, Jiang Yu stole brother¡¯s limelight. Yet she still has the face to appear in front of brother!¡±


    Jiang Yu stood silently at the door. Yuan Zhen took out the ess card and opened the door.


    The few fans were immediately envious. They quickly said, ¡°Jiang Yu, can you let me in?¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at that person. ¡°Outsiders are not allowed in. Thank you.¡±


    After saying that, she mmed the door shut.


    The fans outside were so angry that their eyes turned red.


    They actually allowed Jiang Yu to stay with their idol again. Damn it.


    That scheming woman. They hoped that she would not bewitch her brother as well.


    In the hall, an old man was giving Zhuo Zheng a checkup while Jiang Li stood at the side to study.


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s assistant looked nervously at old man Jiang and said, ¡°Miracle doctor, we only have less than a month left. When that timees, there will be a national tour. Can his voice recover before then?¡±


    Miracle Doctor Jiang frowned. ¡°ording to the prescription I wrote, it will take a month and a half to recover. Before that, it¡¯s best not to sing.¡±


    ¡°A month and a half?¡± The assistant said regretfully. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the concert can only be canceled first.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s expression was also unsightly.


    He did not reveal the fact that his voice was ufortable. He hade to school under the pretext of recruiting a female lead in a music video. He did not expect that even Miracle Doctor Jiang would not be able to cure him so quickly.


    Jiang Yu looked at the people in the hall and knew in her heart that Zhuo Zheng did not believe her at all. That prescription had been written in vain.


    When Jiang Li saw that Jiang Yu had returned, he immediately said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you came at the right time. My grandfather has very high attainments in medicine. I did not even detect the cause of your illnessst time.. You can ask my grandfather to take a look at you.¡±

 Chapter 125 - The Prescription Was Real

    <h4>Chapter 125: The Prescription Was Real</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The Miracle Doctor immediately looked at Jiang Yu. Was it a difficult andplicated illness? His interest was immediately piqued. ¡°Oh, what are the symptoms? Come over and let me take a look.¡±


    The Miracle Doctor had already written a prescription and handed it to Zhuo Zheng¡¯s assistant.


    At this moment, he was somewhat interested in Jiang Yu. Even Jiang Li could not find out the cause of the illness. It should be a rare illness.


    The Miracle Doctor was obsessed with medicine, so he naturally would not let it go.


    However, Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Old Sir, you misunderstood. I¡¯m not sick. Last time, it was because of psychological reasons that I had simr symptoms.¡±


    Jiang Li blinked and said, ¡°So,st time, your face was pale and your body was cold. Was it because of psychological reasons?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I can only rely on myself to ovee my mental illness.¡±


    Jiang Li heaved a sigh of relief. She had thought that Jiang Yu had contracted some kind of terminal illness, but from the looks of it, it was not a big deal.


    Jiang Yu thanked Jiang Li. She was surprised that Jiang Li was so enthusiastic.


    Yuan Zhen had already returned to her room to work on the software. Jiang Yu was about to leave when she suddenly heard Zhuo Zheng¡¯s assistant say, ¡°Eh, why does this prescription look so familiar? It¡¯s simr to the onest time, except there¡¯s one ingredient that¡¯s different.¡±


    Miracle Doctor Jiang¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. ¡°What did you say? Someone wrote a simr prescription?¡±


    The assistant looked at Jiang Yu, who was about to leave, and said with a strange expression, ¡°It was written by this Miss Jiang. However, there¡¯s one medicine that¡¯s different. Miss Jiang said that it can heal in a week. I thought it was just a random prescription.¡±


    However, how could a random prescription be so simr to what the Miracle Doctor wrote?


    Miracle Doctor Jiang¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Miss Jiang, can you tell me which medicine is different from yours?¡±


    Moreover, to say that it could be cured in a week was too arrogant.


    However, Miracle Doctor Jiang was still interested in Jiang Yu. He really wanted to know how Jiang Yu wrote it.


    Jiang Yu walked over, picked up a pen, and added a name beside one of the medicines.


    The Miracle Doctor immediately picked it up and took a look. His eyes immediately lit up. ¡°ording to this prescription, he can indeed recover within a week. You actually thought of using this medicine. You¡¯re practically a medical genius.¡±


    If the Miracle Doctor was to think of it himself, he might have only thought of this medicine after a period of trial and error.


    But Jiang Yu actually wrote it out directly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her extremely high talent, it would be impossible for her to have such capability.


    ¡°Old Sir, what did you say? With this prescription, he can recover in a week.¡±


    The Miracle Doctor said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The prescription that I wrote is a more stable method, but Miss Jiang¡¯s prescription is a different path. It can indeed achieve the effect of recovery in a week.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhuo Zheng looked at Jiang Yu in shock. The prescription that Jiang Yu wrote thest time was actually real, and it was actually better than the Miracle Doctor¡¯s prescription?


    Jiang Yu casually waved her hand. ¡°I just saw the same symptoms and treatment methods in an ancient medical book. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I owe you a huge favor this time. How about this? I¡¯m currentlycking a female lead in my music video. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to work with me.¡±


    Jiang Yu blinked. ¡°A huge favor in exchange for a female lead? I seem to be at a loss.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°In the future, if there is anything that you need, I will not hesitate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Then you can confirm the time with my manager.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu prepared to leave.


    The Miracle Doctor and Jiang Li were enlightened. It turned out that Jiang Yu had memorized the prescription from an ancient book.


    The Miracle Doctor asked, ¡°Miss Jiang, may I ask where you found that ancient book?¡±


    The Miracle Doctor had never read such a medical book before.


    Jiang Yu said casually, ¡°I identally bought it from a second-hand book. I don¡¯t know where I left it now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± The Miracle Doctor looked at Jiang Li and said, ¡°Girl, I have something to take care of. I have been studying the leg nerves recently. I¡¯m going to see my other patient..¡±

 Chapter 126 - Just Returning The Favour

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Just Returning The Favour</h4>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Goodbye, grandpa.¡± Jiang Li sent the old man out.


    Zhuo Zheng also walked out. Li Lu happened to walk in from outside. When she saw Zhuo Zheng, her eyes lit up.


    She heard that Zhuo Zheng was going to choose her as the female lead in the MV.


    Li Lu immediately stepped forward. ¡°Brother Zhuo.¡±


    Previously, when Li Yue and Zhuo Zheng acted in a movie together, Li Lu had already seen Zhuo Zheng.


    Zhuo Zheng smiled and said, ¡°Li Lu.¡±


    Li Lu said excitedly, ¡°I heard you have yet to find a female lead for your MV, so¡­¡±


    Zhuo Zheng interrupted her, ¡°Oh, just now, I have already found an actress.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Li Lu thought that he was going to say her name.


    But the next second, Zhuo Zheng¡¯s assistant said, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Jiang Yu. Her image and temperament are very suitable.¡±


    Li Lu, who was secretly excited, froze. ¡°What? Jiang Yu?¡±


    Outside, Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans were all saying that he was going to choose her. How did it be Jiang Yu again?


    Could it be that Jiang Yu took advantage of her absence to steal her role?


    Li Lu¡¯s expression instantly changed, but Zhuo Zheng was already prepared to leave.


    When the fans outside saw Zhuo Zhenging out, they immediately eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Brother Zhuo Zheng!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I actually got to see Zhuo Zheng in person at school.¡±


    ¡°Zhuo Zheng is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhuo Zheng, have you chosen the female lead for your music video?¡± Other actors who wanted to y the female lead could not help but ask.


    Zhuo Zheng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen it.¡±


    Instantly, some people revealed disappointed expressions.


    ¡°Oh, is it Li Lu?¡± The fans said. With Zhuo Zheng¡¯s friendship with Li Yue, it was understandable for him to give Li Lu a chance to y the female lead in a music video.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Jiang Yu,¡± Zhuo Zheng said.


    For a moment, the fans fell silent.


    Jiang Yu, how could it be her?


    ¡°But didn¡¯t Jiang Yu have a feud with Li Yue? Why did you choose her?¡±


    Zhuo Zheng frowned. Thinking about how Jiang Yu not only sang well, but alsoposed music and helped him a lot, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t seem like a person with a bad character no matter how he looked at her.


    In the midst of the conflict, Zhuo Zheng could only say, ¡°This is just a business coboration.¡±


    After saying that, Zhuo Zheng left with his assistant.


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans looked at Zhuo Zheng¡¯s back in surprise. They were secretly guessing that their idol had also been seduced by that Vixen.


    It shouldn¡¯t be. Zhuo Zheng was focused on music. It should only be a business coboration.


    Very soon, the matter of Zhuo Zheng partnering with Jiang Yu to shoot a music video was spread on the Inte.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, brother is actually partnering with Jiang Yu again!¡±


    ¡°The limelight was stolenst time, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I really hope that the female lead has a clean background.¡±


    On the other side, the movie queen Li Yue had just finished filming a scene.


    When she walked down, she saw her assistant hesitating to speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Yue asked.


    The assistant replied, ¡°Just now, there was news on the Inte saying that Jiang Yu is going to coborate with Zhuo Zheng to shoot a music video.¡±


    Li Yue frowned when she heard that. ¡°Why would Zhuo Zheng invite her?¡±


    The assistant replied, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s just a business coboration. Perhaps he thinks that her image is more suitable. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    After all, Li Yue and Zhuo Zheng were still good friends who kept in touch.


    Li Yue frowned and couldn¡¯t help but send a message to Zhuo Zheng. She probed, ¡°You have a good rtionship with Jiang Yu?¡±


    On the other side, Zhuo Zheng replied, ¡°She helped me once before. I¡¯m returning the favor.¡±


    Li Yue heaved a sigh of relief and immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s good. She stole my boyfriend. I don¡¯t wish for you to have too much contact with her.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng replied, ¡°I know. I¡¯m just returning the favor.¡±


    Li Yue smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I still have to continue filming. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time we meet.¡±


    So it was just returning the favor. Li Yue sneered. She heard that her fans had been targeting Jiang Yu recently. Jiang Yu must have had a hard time and her career must have been rough.


    That¡¯s good.

 Chapter 127 - Such Great Mastery

    <h4>Chapter 127: Such Great Mastery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the evening, Jiang Yu packed her things after school and headed to the nearby apartment.


    Every once in a while, Jiang Yu would return to the apartment to treat Mo Long¡¯s leg injury.


    At the same time, an old man was preparing to check on Mo Long¡¯s injury.


    ¡°I¡¯ve recently researched some medical books on nerves. With my method, your leg injury can be healed much faster.¡±


    Old Mr. Jiang said and went to check Mo Long¡¯s injury.


    A year ago, old Mr. Jiang treated Mo Long once, but the effect was minimal. That was why he had been thinking of ways to improve his ability in this area. Finally, after looking for all kinds of information, he found the best treatment method in a certain Chinese medical book. He found the best treatment method.


    This time, he came to see his granddaughter. The old man found out that Mo Long happened to be in Hu city, so he took the initiative to visit him to try thetest treatment method.


    ¡°Sir, take a look at President Mo¡¯s leg. How is it? It has improved a lot recently,¡± Teng Yi hurriedly asked from the side.


    The old man carefully looked at the injury and suddenly said in puzzlement, ¡°Eh, howe I haven¡¯t seen you for a year, but your leg disease has almost recovered?¡±


    Could it be that this injury could automatically recover?


    It must be known that the medicalmunity was helpless with Mo Long¡¯s injury. Many people had studied it for a long time, but they could not find a way to cure it.


    Howe Mo Long¡¯s injuries were almost healed after a year?


    Elder Jiang clicked his tongue in wonder.


    ¡°Old Sir, President Mo¡¯s leg healed so quickly because of acupuncture.¡±


    Elder Jiang raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, who is it? They actually thought of the same method as me.¡±


    This time, elder Jiang also nned to use acupuncture. Even the silver needles were brought over.


    Teng Yi nced at Mo Long and knew that President Mo didn¡¯t want Miss Jiang to study medicine. Although it was a pity, he still hid this matter. ¡°It¡¯s a person who self-taught medicine. It¡¯s not convenient to reveal her name.¡±


    Elder Jiang eximed, ¡°There¡¯s actually such a person with such amazing mastery?¡±


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door from outside.


    Teng Yi went to open the door and Jiang Yu walked in.


    Jiang Yu saw that elder Jiang was actually here, so she raised her eyebrows in surprise. Then, she casually walked to Mo Long¡¯s side and didn¡¯t disturb them.


    Elder Jiang saw that Teng Yi didn¡¯t intend to say that person¡¯s name, so he could only change the topic.


    He took out a silver needle and treated Mo Long¡¯s leg.


    After Jiang Yu saw it, a glint shed in her eyes before it quickly disappeared.


    Teng Yi also looked at Jiang Yu in shock. He did not expect that the method elder Jiang used was exactly the same as Jiang Yu¡¯s procedure.


    After elder Jiang finished the treatment, he saw that Teng Yi was petrified on the spot.


    Mo Long also looked at his leg with aplicated expression.


    He did not expect that Jiang Yu¡¯s treatment method was exactly the same as the method elder Jiang had been thinking about for so long.


    So, Jiang Yu¡¯s medical skills were already on par with elder Jiang¡¯s?


    With this thought in mind, Mo Long looked at Jiang Yu, who looked calm andposed as if she did not have any emotional fluctuations. She was absolutely stunning! It was just a pity. No matter what, Mo Long did not want Jiang Yu to walk the path of a doctor.


    ¡°Alright, I will be returning to the capital soon. Since that self-taught doctor can help you to this extent, I believe that with her around, your legs will recover very quickly!¡±


    Elder Jiang was extremely curious. He suppressed his excitement and had no choice but to say goodbye to Mo Long.


    After elder Jiang left the house, he immediately took out his phone and called Jiang Li. ¡°Girl, help me keep an eye out for any self-taught doctors in Hu city who knows acupuncture.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you looking for this person?¡±


    ¡°Just keep an eye out for me. Remember to inform me when you find her.¡± Elder Jiang¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.


    At this age, he was already standing at an extremely high position in the medical world. It was very difficult to find someone who could stand shoulder to shoulder with him.


    But today, elder Jiang actually found out that someone had such high attainments.. It would be a lie if he was not curious.

 Chapter 128 - Found You

    <h4>Chapter 128: Found You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were bullied at school?¡± Mo Long said to Jiang Yu after the miracle doctor left.


    The bet between Jiang Yu and Dai Zhu, the ss captain of the acting department, had been widely discussed in the campus forum.


    Jiang Yu was Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend, so someone ryed the matter to Mo Long.


    ¡°That Dai Zhu, do you want me to expel her directly so that she won¡¯t bother you again?¡±


    Mo Long said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Kill the chicken to warn the monkey.¡±.


    Such a small thing could be solved with just one word from him.


    Jiang Yu smiled indifferently and said, ¡°No need. I will make herpletely convinced.¡±


    Mo Long raised his eyebrows. When he thought about how Jiang Yu wanted to get into the top ten of the grade in the acting exam, Mo Long immediatelyughed. ¡°The top ten is too little. I think that you can get first ce. They have underestimated you.¡±


    Jiang Yu put her hands in her pockets and reached out to push Mo Long¡¯s wheelchair. She smiled and changed the topic. ¡°What are we eating tonight?¡±


    ¡­


    In the most prosperous area of Hu City, the most luxurious shops were located here.


    Ordinary people who passed by here would feel ashamed of their inferiority, because many of the goods here were sky-high prices for them.


    It was something that they could never afford in their lifetime.


    A young man, wearing tattered clothes and looking tired, parked his electric scooter in front of a five-star restaurant. He then opened a bottle of mineral water and began to drink.


    Just then, he happened to see a luxury car stop beside him.


    The young man suddenly had the mentality of hating the rich, and looked at the car with grief and indignation.


    Why was it that other people were born so well, but he had lost his parents when he was very young and had to work hard on his own.


    At this moment, the door of the luxury car opened and a man and woman dressed fashionably and elegantly walked out.


    The people around immediately began to discuss animatedly.


    ¡°Look, that¡¯s Jiang Yu who stole the movie queen¡¯s boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, she¡¯s too amazing. She can actually be Mr. Mo¡¯s girlfriend. She won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing in the future.¡±


    When the young man by the roadside heard this, he was suddenly stunned. He hurriedly asked a passerby, ¡°What did you say? Her name is Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t know? Recently, there has been amotion on the inte. You¡¯ll know after you check it out.¡±


    The young man¡¯s face immediately lit up. No wonder he felt that the noble youngdy from before looked somewhat familiar. It was actually Jiang Yu.


    He nced at the entrance of the five-star hotel and a greedy arc shed across his eyes. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±


    Back then, he and Jiang Yu had been kidnapped by human traffickers, andter, both of them had been adopted by human traffickers.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s panda blood was useful, and he had been kept because the human traffickers were unable to have children, so they wanted to keep him as their own son so that they could retire in the future.


    Now¡­ he could finally see Jiang Yu again.


    ¡­


    Green Vine University.


    When Jiang Yu had recently arrived in ss one, because Dai Zhu wasn¡¯t around, the other fans of the movie queen had lost their backbone. They would only gossip about Jiang Yu behind her back.


    They didn¡¯t dare to provoke her directly.


    ¡°Look at how serious she is studying. Can she understand it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to cram at thest minute. When the performance exames, she will definitely be at the bottom.¡±


    Jiang Yu was reading seriously. A student hurriedly passed by and happened to knock her book onto the ground.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± The student picked up the book and took a quick nce at it. She eximed, ¡°It¡¯s not an acting book!¡±


    The fans of the movie queen immediately came over. When they saw the title of the book, it was actually a psychology book. They immediately sneered.


    ¡°Looks like she gave up. I thought she was reading an acting book!¡±


    ¡°Aiya, she pretended to be so serious. I thought she was working hard. It turns out she was reading something else.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the book back and nced at the students who were watching the show. She waved the book in her hand and said with a smile, ¡°I can still beat you even when I read psychology books, Do you believe me?¡±


    The others immediately shook their heads. ¡°Tsk, who doesn¡¯t know how to boast?¡±


    In fact, Jiang Yu read psychology books in order to find a cure for her hemophobia..

 Chapter 129 - Knocking On Her Door

    <h4>Chapter 129: Knocking On Her Door</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu had not been reading much about neurology recently. After all, Mo Long had already recovered very quickly.


    Hence, she began to look for a breakthrough point in her hemophobia. Moreover, she had basically read all the books in the acting department. The rest of the content was the same. Reading psychology books would also make it easier for her to figure out the characters.


    However, Jiang Yu did not exin her thoughts to them. Instead, she continued reading.


    At noon, Jiang Yu returned to the elite dormitory to rest.


    However, she discovered that Jiang Li was talking to a few of her ssmates in the hall. ¡°Your family is studying medicine. Have you heard of a person who is very good at neurology recently? I heard that this person is self-taught, but her medical skills are very good. She is also good at acupuncture.¡±


    Elder Jiang was the one who informed Jiang Li about this and asked her to help find this person.


    ¡°Jiang Li, no matter how good she is, can she be as powerful as your grandfather? Why are you looking for her?¡±


    ¡°A man or a woman? It¡¯s really difficult to find someone with only this much information.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this person.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and stood there listening for a while. Then, she heard Jiang Li say, ¡°I don¡¯t know why either. Grandfather is looking for this person! Help me keep an eye out for her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we understand.¡±


    A few people from the medical department got up and left.


    Jiang Yu greeted Jiang Li and was about to go back to her room to rest.


    Jiang Li quickly said, ¡°Oh right, Jiang Yu, did you have a hard time reading the neurology books you readst time? I found some more basic books for you.¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Li took out a few books. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t read books on this subject anymore.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Then what are you reading now?¡± Jiang Li was surprised.


    Then, Jiang Li saw Jiang Yu waving the psychology books in her arms.


    Jiang Li suddenly understood. ¡°Oh right, you saidst time that your illness was psychological. No wonder you wanted to read psychology books.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and entered the room.


    When Jiang Yu came out of the room after resting, she happened to see Jiang Li sleeping on the sofa outside. She was obviously halfway through her studies and was so tired that hse fell asleep immediately.


    When Jiang Yu passed by, she saw the draft paper on Jiang Li¡¯s desk. She was trying to solve aplicated medical problem repeatedly, but she could not solve it clearly.


    It was obvious that she was trapped by this question.


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and returned to the room. She took out one of the medical books and ced it on Jiang Li¡¯s desk.


    She even deliberately flipped it open on a page.


    Then, she left the dormitory.


    At the same time, Jiang Li woke up. When she saw the book on the desk, she immediately picked it up in puzzlement.


    ¡°Eh, who put the medical book here?¡±


    But, very soon, her eyes turned and she immediately eximed, ¡°So that¡¯s the reason. No wonder I haven¡¯t found the main point.¡±


    The question that Jiang Li hadn¡¯t understood just now suddenly became very clear after she saw the contents of the book.


    Very soon, Jiang Li wrote the answer.


    Then, she asked in confusion, ¡°Eh, who put this medical book here?¡±


    And it happened to be on the page where she needed the knowledge?


    Could it be that a senior sister hade just now?


    Jiang Li would never have thought that Jiang Yu would leave the book to her.


    After all, in her eyes, such aplicated medical problem was not something Jiang Yu coulde into contact with.


    Shaking her head, Jiang Li did not dwell on this matter anymore. She quickly packed her things and went to school.


    At the same time, when Jiang Yu returned to ss one, she saw that everyone in the ss was gathered together.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re Jiang Yu¡¯s brother?¡±


    ¡°Eh, it doesn¡¯t look like it. But why are you dressed in rags?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice filled with grievance sounded, ¡°My sister and I were separated when we were very young. We were adopted by the same family together. Later, something happened and we were taken away by different orphanages. We haven¡¯t been in contact since.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, so you and Jiang Yu were once a family.¡±

 Chapter 130 - Get Lost Immediately

    <h4>Chapter 130: Get Lost Immediately</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The students on the other side were chattering.


    A youth dressed in tattered clothes had suddenly appeared. He said that he was here to look for Jiang Yu.


    Everyone surrounded him out of curiosity and inquired about the situation.


    They had not expected that this person would be Jiang Yu¡¯s brother.


    Very soon, someone shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu is here.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, your brother is here to look for you!¡±


    ¡°Poor you. After being separated for so long, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡±


    The crowd dispersed.


    Jiang Yu looked over in confusion and saw a 20-year-old youth sitting upright on a chair.


    The youth raised his head and shouted excitedly at Jiang Yu, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Jiang Yu subconsciously took half a step back. A look of disgust shing in her eyes.


    Her face was already filled with intense anger. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Chen Jin was a child who had been adopted by human traffickers just like Jiang Yu.


    However, when she saw this face, Jiang Yu felt extremely disgusted.


    ¡°Little sister, I saw your news on the TV and knew that you are doing very well. I wanted toe and see you.¡± Chen Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with a sincere smile.


    ¡°No matter what, we were once a family, right? Jiang Yu, I know about your situation. How could I note and look for you?¡±


    However, this sentence had a different meaning to Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Get out of school right now!¡± Jiang Yu said in a low voice.


    Her entire body exuded a cold and solemn aura.


    The other students immediately said, ¡°Jiang Yu, how can you be so inhumane? No matter what, you were once a family. Now that your brother finally found you, you actually turned against him?¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not rted by blood, you should at least have supported each other before. I heard that your family was poor when you were young, and he often took care of you when you were sick.¡±


    ¡°This is because your brother is not doing well now so you don¡¯t want to acknowledge this poor rtive anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°As expected, Jiang Yu¡¯s character is really problematic. She stole someone¡¯s boyfriend and even treated her own family like this.¡±


    The students did not expect Jiang Yu to chase away her brother, who had gone through so much effort to find her. They were all filled with righteous indignation.


    Chen Jin sat on Jiang Yu¡¯s seat and watched as Jiang Yu was surrounded by the students.


    Jiang Yu only felt that Chen Jin¡¯s seat was dirty.


    ¡°Are you going or not? !¡± Jiang Yu saw that Chen Jin was still shamelessly staying there. She immediately found a broom from the corner and threw it at Chen Jin¡¯s face. He was pretending to be honest.


    ¡°Aiyo, sister, why did you hit me? !¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to give you something. This is a gift I bought for you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me.¡±


    Chen Jin wailed as he left the ssroom.


    His hand was hurt by Jiang Yu¡¯s merciless attack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again. Get out of the school right now!¡± Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and shouted in a deep voice.


    This was the person who had been guarding the door of the room where she had been imprisoned all those years ago. He didn¡¯t let her out until almost all of her blood was drained and she nearly died.


    How dare such a person im to be his own brother?


    Dream on!


    When Chen Jin¡¯s adoptive parents had been sent to prison back then, he had been sent to an orphanage because he was too young.


    Jiang Yu had thought that she would never see him again in this lifetime.


    She did not expect¡­


    When Chen Jin saw Jiang Yu¡¯s furious expression, a cold glint shed across his eyes. However, it was quickly reced by sadness. ¡°Sister, did you vent your anger on me because our adoptive parents did not treat you well? Actually, I was young at that time. I was also adopted and did not know anything. Moreover, we used to depend on each other. How can treat me like this after you¡¯re rich?¡±


    When Jiang Ran and Sun Miao heard themotion, they walked over. When they heard Chen Jin¡¯s exnation, Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. She knew that Jiang Ran had once been adopted by human traffickers. She did not expect that Jiang Yu had an older brother at that time.


    This was really interesting.

 Chapter 131 - Won’t Let It Go Like That

    <h4>Chapter 131: Won¡¯t Let It Go Like That</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Ran pushed the crowd away and walked over.


    ¡°Aiya, Jiang Yu, how could you hurt someone like this?¡± Jiang Ran said deliberately, ¡°How much hatred do you have? Those who don¡¯t know would think that you¡¯re not family!¡±


    Under Chen Jin¡¯s tattered clothes, his arm was hit by Jiang Yu¡¯s broom, so it was already bruised.


    Many people who were watching the show frowned.


    Especially the students of ss one, they all saw Jiang Yu beat him out with their own eyes.


    All of them immediately showed disapproval.


    Dai Zhu was originally resting in the dormitory.


    She had been bitten by a snake on her neck, and there was now a big bump on her neck.


    She should not have appeared in ss at this time. After all, Dai Zhu also loved to look pretty.


    However, when she heard that Jiang Yu had actually kicked out her poor rtive, she didn¡¯t even have time to put on her coat before rushing over.


    As expected, she saw a few people surrounding the entrance of ss one.


    And Jiang Yu was obviously being pointed at and discussed by the crowd.


    Dai Zhu instantly felt a burst of pleasure.


    ¡°I already said that Jiang Yu¡¯s character is questionable,¡±Dai Zhu also joined in the jeering.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu stared coldly at Chen Jin and said word by word, ¡°Do you want to leave now, or do you want me to ask the security guards to kick you out?¡±


    Chen Jin quickly shrunk his neck and looked like he was hurt. ¡°Jiang Yu, if I had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t havee to find you. My wife is sick, but the medical fees require a lot of money. That¡¯s why I came to find you. After all, we used to be a family. If you are willing to help me, I promise I will never appear in front of you again.¡±


    After Chen Jin said that, he suddenly moved closer to Jiang Yu and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°I don¡¯t think you want your blood sickness to be known by others, right?¡±


    After Chen Jin said that, he took a step back and pleaded, ¡°Sister, please help me.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s body stiffened when she heard Chen Jin¡¯s threatening words.


    She suddenly recalled that more than ten years ago, when she was only six years old, she had suffered from the psychological seque of having her blood drawn.


    When Chen Jin was young, he would sometimes deliberately use things tainted with blood and wave it in front of her in order to make fun of her.


    He would bully her to death.


    When Jiang Yu thought of this, her eyes were filled with anger.


    Immediately after, she took out her phone and ignored Chen Jin. She directly dialed a number.


    ¡°Hello, there¡¯s someone not from the school here¡­¡±


    When Chen Jin saw that she really wanted to get someone to chase him out, he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave on my own.¡±


    His venomous gazended on Jiang Yu.


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    When Dai Zhu saw the direction that Chen Jin had left, she immediately chased after him.


    ¡°Hey, wait a moment.¡±


    Chen Jin stomped his feet. When he saw that Dai Zhu was wearing extraordinary clothes, he immediately asked politely, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave just like that?¡± Dai Zhu said disapprovingly, ¡°I think Jiang Yu is quite rich. She actually refused to give you money to save a life. That¡¯s really too much.¡±


    Chen Jin said, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t just let it go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a way out.¡±


    Chen Jin¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly went over and a glint shed across his eyes.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Jiang Yu returned to her ss, but she received a strange look from her ssmates.


    ¡°To actually treat her own family like this, this is really too heartless.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already posted on the school forum. Let everyone know what kind of person Jiang Yu is.¡±


    After ss.


    Jiang Yu returned to the dormitory.


    She took out herputer and started typing.


    Soon, a lot of news about Chen Jin appeared on the screen.


    It said that Chen Jin had been arrested a few months ago on suspicion of kidnapping, but he had been bailed out.


    Later, Chen Jin had a gambling debt and had been looking for ways to raise money.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze was cold as she found out everything that Chen Jin had done.


    She even used hacker technology to find out what no one else could find..

 Chapter 132 - Reporters Rushing Over

    <h4>Chapter 132: Reporters Rushing Over</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    At the school¡¯s entrance, Chen Jin had been standing there the whole time, holding a printed out photo of Jiang Yu.


    Not long after, a lot of reporters rushed over.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°Are you the person that Jiang Yu was adopted with back then?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you needed money urgently and that your wife was seriously ill, but Jiang Yu didn¡¯t acknowledge you as a rtive and even chased you out?¡±


    Chen Jin looked at the reporter who wanted to dig out the gossip and instantly revealed a sorrowful expression.


    His eyes quickly turned watery. ¡°I really had no other choice and came to look for my sister.¡±


    ¡°But she...¡± Chen Jin looked at his bruised hand and sighed.


    The reporter instantly aimed the camera at the bruise on Chen Jin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Was she beaten by Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be so vicious since she looks so weak.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if she didn¡¯t help, but she actually injured someone!¡±


    ¡°We must report this matter and let more people know that Jiang Yu is morally corrupt.¡±


    Chen Jin lowered his head slightly and smiled silently.


    It was Dai Zhu who had asked him to stand there and wait.


    And these reporters had been contacted by Dai Zhu.


    He wanted to use public opinion to make Jiang Yu have no choice but to take out this money.


    After all, it was said that Jiang Yu had hooked up with a rich man and did notck this bit of money at all.


    Very soon, all sorts of reports about Jiang Yu and Chen Jin appeared on the Inte.


    ss one.


    Just as ss ended, the surrounding students excitedly said, ¡°There are many reporters outside.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Jiang Yu¡¯s older brother has been standing at the school gate the whole time.¡±


    Jiang Yu suddenly stood up when she heard everyone¡¯s condemnation. She also followed the stream of people who were watching the show and walked towards the school gate.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Jiang Yu!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Jiang Yu!¡±


    ¡°The reporters are all here. It looks like Jiang Yu will be cklisted by the entire inte this time.¡±


    At the school gate, many people who did not like Jiang Yu hade.


    Dai Zhu was also drowned in the stream of people.


    It seemed that even if she didn¡¯t have to wait for the performance test results, with Jiang Yu¡¯s bad behavior, she would be expelled from the school very soon.


    In the future, ss one would be much quieter without Jiang Yu.


    Dai Zhu smiled, but because her movements were too big. Se pulled the wound on her neck. She immediately let out a painful hiss and wore a bitter expression.


    When Jiang Yu arrived at the school gate, she was immediately surrounded by reporters.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you came out. Are you nning to help your brother?¡±


    ¡°May I ask why you hit him? Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡±


    They had been adopted together after all. Even if they were not rted by blood, at least they were bound by kinship.


    However, Jiang Yu was so cold and even treated her brother as if he was her enemy.


    Such a thing was simply infuriating.


    On the inte, there were already many people cursing at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu came in front of Chen Jin and stood still.


    Chen Jin said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I really have no choice but toe to you. If my wife doesn¡¯t have this money, she will die. She is your sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Jiang Yu asked coldly.


    Chen Jin was delighted. He thought that Jiang Yu was going topromise. He immediately stretched out a finger and said, ¡°Not much. One million will do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still dreaming.¡±


    Immediately, the surrounding reporters began to criticize, ¡°One million is just money for a dress to you, but it is very important to others. How can you say such a thing?¡±


    With the help of the reporters, Chen Jin said fearlessly, ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯ve always been very good to you when you were young. I¡¯ve always taken care of you. When you were sick, I was the one who watched over you day and night. Do you still remember what illness you contracted?¡±


    Chen Jin shut his mouth when he said this. When she was young, every time Chen Jin threatened her, Jiang Yu would be very obedient.


    That was because Jiang Yu was most afraid of seeing blood.


    But now, Jiang Yu said coldly, ¡°Since you want to bring up my childhood, fine, I¡¯ll bring it up for you.¡±

 Chapter 133 - Are You Worthy?

    <h4>Chapter 133: Are You Worthy?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Immediately after, Jiang Yu took out a document. ¡°This is the confession you made when you were caught by the police when you were eight years old!¡±


    Chen Jin¡¯s expression changed and he reached out to snatch the document from Jiang Yu¡¯s hands.


    However, Jiang Yu dodged him. ¡°Back then, you helped your adoptive parents and sold human beings. Furthermore, you personally took my blood to sell for money. Chen Jin, where did you get the face to say that you are my brother? Are you worthy?¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu casually handed the documents to the reporter.


    It was fine if Jiang Yu didn¡¯t notice Chen Jin at first.


    Since Chen Jin came to her door of his own ord, then she had to take revenge for before.


    When the reporter took the documents, he was immediately shocked.


    Such a young child had actually done so many things to help the wicked.


    Back then, Jiang Yu had been locked up in a small dark room and raised like a blood bag.


    It was Chen Jin who often helped the bad guys. Not only did he help his adoptive parents abduct and sell children, but he also helped watch over the children who were locked up.


    At that time, Jiang Yu was young and weak.


    She could not find a chance to escape until she identally escaped. Only then did she expose these things.


    Chen Jin¡¯s expression had already changed drastically.


    The reporters looked at Chen Jin one after another. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Chen Jin shook his head.


    ¡°I was only eight years old back then. I was forced to do it. If I didn¡¯t do it, I would have been beaten up.¡±


    Chen Jin said pitifully and quickly looked at Dai Zhu.


    But Dai Zhu saw that the situation was not right and had already shrunk her neck and left.


    The alliance that the two of them had formed for a short period of time had suddenly disintegrated.


    Chen Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t stay at this ce.


    He was thinking of finding an opportunity to leave.


    However, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Oh, since you said that you were young and ignorant back then, I don¡¯t me you. But now, two months ago, you were suspected of being involved in human trafficking. What do you have to say about that?¡±


    The reporters all looked at Chen Jin in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t. I still have something to do. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    Jiang Yu was about to take out the information she had found out.


    At that moment, a few luxury cars stopped not far away.


    Teng Yi got out of the car.


    ¡°We just rescued a few kidnapped children. Now they areing to identify the traffickers.¡±


    Then, a few children who appeared with their parents came out of the car behind them.


    The children said as soon as they saw Chen Jin, ¡°It¡¯s him. He was the one who tricked me with candy and kidnapped me into the car.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He locked us up and beat us up.¡±


    The children pointed at Chen Jin and said.


    The children¡¯s families had gone crazy looking for their children.


    Now that they finally saw the godforsaken human trafficker. They all came over angrily and beat Chen Jin up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    ¡°You actually did such a thing. Do you know how long we¡¯ve been looking for my children?¡±


    ¡°A person like you should be shot to death.¡±


    On the other side, Chen Jin was being beaten up, but no one came forward to stop the fight.


    The reporters were also filled with righteous indignation as they looked at the six or seven-year-old children.


    They immediately detested Chen Jin.


    It turned out that this person was not Jiang Yu¡¯s brother at all, but an aplice of the human traffickers.


    Chen Jin was beaten until his teeth were bleeding. He immediately looked in Jiang Yu¡¯s direction with hatred.


    When Jiang Yu saw the blood, she immediately felt a little dizzy and staggered.


    Suddenly, a hand stretched out from behind and supported Jiang Yu¡¯s waist.


    Jiang Yu leaned against the man¡¯s strong chest. When she smelled the familiar fragrance, Jiang Yu immediately felt a sense of security.


    The feeling of wanting to faint was immediately relieved.


    Mo long saw that Jiang Yu¡¯s face was pale, so he quickly helped Jiang Yu into the car.


    In the car, Jiang Yu¡¯s face was pale.


    Outside, Chen Jin had already been beaten to the ground. It was noisy outside.


    Jiang Yu bit her lip and tried her best not to faint.


    ¡°You fainting again.. I¡¯ll take you to see a psychiatrist,¡± Mo Long said.

 Chapter 134 - Human Trafficker

    <h4>Chapter 134: Human Trafficker</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu bit her lip and her gazended on Chen Jin who was curled up on the ground. The knot in her heart was finally relieved.


    It had been many years. Every night, she would have nightmares about Chen Jin greedily holding a syringe to drain her blood.


    He was still staring at her blood and counting bit by bit. ¡°Money, this is all money.¡±


    Chen Jin was just like his adoptive parents. They were people who only cared about benefits and didn¡¯t care about morals.


    At that time, Jiang Yu had thought that one day, she would make Chen Jin pay the price.


    Butter, the human traffickers were imprisoned for life. However, because Chen Jin was too young, he couldn¡¯t be sentenced. After he was sent to be disciplined, he was released again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to see a doctor.¡± Jiang Yu took a deep breath.


    She was surprised that she didn¡¯t faint directly like before.


    Could it be that her illness had been alleviated?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you back to rest first,¡± Mo Long said tenderly. His eyes darkening as he looked outside.


    The police had already rushed over when they heard the news and brought Chen Jin away, who was on the verge of death.


    This time, Chen Jin would spend the rest of his life in prison.


    Soon, the reporters also left.


    ss one.


    Some of the movie queen¡¯s fans were saying bad things about Jiang Yu.


    However, when the people who came back after watching themotion heard this, they immediately said, ¡°Who said that Jiang Yu¡¯s character was bad? That person just now wasn¡¯t Jiang Yu¡¯s brother at all.¡±


    The movie queen¡¯s fans immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s already reported online. How could it be fake? Moreover, that person also said it himself. He was Jiang Yu¡¯s brother. It¡¯s just that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t admit it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She stole the movie queen¡¯s boyfriend. This kind of person isn¡¯t a good person at all.¡±


    Originally, there were some movie queen fans in ss one who formed a group to iste Jiang Yu. The others wouldn¡¯t say anything if it wasn¡¯t rted to them.


    However, they had witnessed with their own eyes how Jiang Yu had been wronged and how she had been whitewashed.


    They suddenly felt that those rumors on the inte might not be true.


    ¡°I think all of you are brainless fans. Let¡¯s look at the news now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Student Jiang Yu has always kept a low profile and didn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke anyone. It¡¯s you who don¡¯t ask about the right and wrong and create bad rumors about Jiang Yu every day. There¡¯s no evidence at all.¡±


    ¡°The movie queen has even personally dered that she and Mr. Mo long are no longer lovers. Yet, all of you refuse to believe it!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu didn¡¯t steal anyone else¡¯s boyfriend at all. I think it¡¯s just the fans of the movie queen imagining things.¡±


    A few neutral ssmates immediately looked at the fans of the movie queen in dissatisfaction.


    The faces of those people who had been arguing all this time turned ck.


    Indeed, from the beginning to the end, it was all their own guesses based on clues.


    It was not necessarily true at all.


    They just didn¡¯t want to see the movie queen being bullied. In addition, all sorts of clues clearly indicated that the movie queen and Mo Long were a couple, so they deliberately targeted Jiang Yu.


    But now, it seemed like Jiang Yu was innocent?


    At this moment, the fans of the movie queen in ss one started to waver a little.


    And on the Inte.


    All kinds of people who were enjoying the drama and Jiang Yu¡¯s evil deeds were scolding Jiang Yu until she was drenched in blood.


    The fans of the movie queen didn¡¯t expect the situation to turn around so quickly.


    ¡°So, Jiang Yu is the victim!¡±


    ¡°Shocking. This is too unexpected. But why didn¡¯t Jiang Yu defend herself in the beginning?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of defending? Without evidence, no one will listen.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Mo Long protected Jiang Yu. Otherwise, Jiang Yu would have been wronged to death today.¡±


    ¡°I have long disliked those people who spread rumors. No matter what Jiang Yu does, she will be ndered. These haters are really too hateful.¡±


    ¡°Can the fans of the movie queen have some brains? Don¡¯t just blindly nder her without thinking.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, those people who say that Jiang Yu is a vixen everywhere, why don¡¯t you bring out the evidence? What¡¯s the point of just saying it?¡±

 Chapter 135 - Require The Presence of Parents

    <h4>Chapter 135: Require The Presence of Parents</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Due to the drama at school, Jiang Yu¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t very stable. In the afternoon, Mo Long simply applied for a leave for Jiang Yu.


    ¡°You should rest first.¡± Mo Long sent Jiang Yu to her bedroom.


    When Mo Long came out, Teng Yi said to Mo Long, ¡°Sir, the meetingter¡­¡±


    ¡°Cancel it all.¡±


    Teng Yi looked at Mo Long in surprise. The meeting in the afternoon was obviously an important meeting. He didn¡¯t expect President Mo to go to this extent for Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Teng Yi quickly went out to make a phone call. However, before he left, he subconsciously nced at Mo Long and found that Mo Long was looking at Jiang Yu¡¯s room with a bad mood.


    Teng Yi knew that the person who caused the trouble today would not end well. His master would not let go of the person who had once hurt Jiang Yu, even if that person was still a child at that time.


    When Jiang Yu woke up from her bed, she saw a tall and straight figure beside the bed.


    It was already night by the time she woke up.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Mo Long turned on the lights in the room when he saw that Jiang Yu had woken up.


    Jiang Yu was about to say something when a hand suddenly reached out and touched her forehead.


    Jiang Yu was stunned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well,¡± Mo Long retracted his hand and said in a deep voice.


    He had already instructed that that person would not be able to get out of prison for the rest of his life. Moreover, he would not have a good ending in prison.


    He would know what hell was. He would not be able to live nor to die.


    Mo Long lowered his face and suppressed the malicious emotions in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve studied medicine myself. I know it¡¯s nothing.¡± Jiang Yu got down from the bed.


    Mo Long paused for a moment and followed her out.


    There was only an orangemp outside.


    Mo Long put a coat over her body. Jiang Yu looked up and saw the man sigh and say, ¡°Do you know? I¡¯ve always been worried that one day when you see blood, your illness will re up again.¡±


    Although Jiang Yu did not faint immediately, her reaction was still very strong. Her face was pale and her entire body was cold.


    Mo Long held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and felt as if he had touched an ice cube. The cold air could pierce through one¡¯s heart.


    Jiang Yu smiled silently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Am I not much better now? This is a good sign.¡±


    Mo Long fell silent and did not say anything. The two of them left the room together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first.¡±


    In the car, Jiang Yu noticed that in the ss chat group, the teacher had just posted a new message: ¡°Next week¡¯s performance exam, remember to call the parents over. The test scores this time will be evaluated by the parents. Each student will have to bring a parent.¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned. Mo Long saw her reaction and subconsciously nced at the screen. He immediately frowned.


    Parents?


    ¡°The exams need to be attended by the parents themselves!¡± Jiang Yu turned around and said to Mo Long, ¡°I¡¯ll call my family.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu dialed the number.


    On the other side, Jiang Hai picked up the call. ¡°Yu¡¯er, why did you call me too? Just now, Ran Ran said that she needed her parents to go to school, but I wasn¡¯t free and let her mother go. Is that also why you called?¡±


    Jiang Hai had already stopped Jiang Yu from speaking before she could.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy recently, so I really don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I understand.¡±


    On the other side, Jiang Hai said, ¡°I¡¯ll let Wei Juan talk to you.¡±


    Very soon, Wei Juan¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Yu¡¯er, you want me to go to school too, right? But I don¡¯t have time. I¡¯ve already promised Ran Ran. I heard that the exams are held at the same time for each ss in your grade. If I go to Ran Ran¡¯s ce, I won¡¯t be able to go to yours. Why don¡¯t I call your uncle to see if he¡¯s free?¡±


    Jiang Yu listened to Wei Juan¡¯s words and was silent for a few seconds. Just as she was about to speak, the other end of the phone had already hung up.


    Mo Long heard the entire conversation and immediately looked at Jiang Yu with heartache. ¡°Why is your father like this? I¡¯ll give him a call.¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Jiang Yu said. Even if Jiang Hai came, he wouldn¡¯t mean it.. To him, how could his exams be more important than making money?

 Chapter 136 - Be Your Parent

    <h4>Chapter 136: Be Your Parent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be your parent?¡± Mo Long suddenly said.


    He was Jiang Yu¡¯s boyfriend anyway, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to be a parent.


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment, and looked at Mo Long with some surprise. ¡°But the exam may take a long time. Yourpany...¡±


    Mo Long shrugged indifferently. ¡°I can leave that to others to handle.¡±


    Teng Yi, who was driving, could not help but spin the steering wheel. He knew that the meeting that had just been postponed happened to be on the same day as Jiang Yu¡¯s exam. It looked like he could only postpone it further.


    Jiang Yu saw how rxed Mo Long sounded and smiled. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll be my parent then.¡±


    At that moment, the car came to a sudden stop.


    Teng Yi frowned. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked up and saw a car parked by the roadside in front of them. The driver was running over and blocking their way.


    The driver was sweating profusely. ¡°Can you help me send our sir to the hospital? The car broke down on the road and he suddenly fell ill. We can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    There weren¡¯t many people on this road, and it wasn¡¯t easy for the driver to wait for someone to arrive.


    Jiang Yu got out of the car without hesitation and walked to the side of the car.


    When she opened the car door, she saw a pale-faced middle-aged man in the car.


    The man¡¯s feet were twitching and his entire body was red, as if he had some strange illness.


    Jiang Yu frowned and quickly took out a silver needle and stabbed it into the middle-aged man¡¯s forehead.


    The driver thought that Jiang Yu was going to help him get into the car, but he did not expect her to suddenly make a move. He was momentarily stunned.


    It was not until he saw that Jiang Yu had already pierced a few needles that the driver said angrily, ¡°Our Sir¡¯s illness is not an ordinary illness. If you randomly use needles like this, you will kill someone.¡±


    After saying that, the driver was about to pull Jiang Yu away.


    He did not expect her to be so bold.


    However, he had just taken a step forward when he was stopped by Teng Yi. ¡°Leave it to her. She has studied medicine.¡±


    The driver¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if she has studied medicine. Sir¡¯s illness can only be barely stabilized by an old doctor from a Chinese Medicine Hospital. Moreover, every time the illness strikes, it requires at least an hour of treatment before it can be alleviated.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    At that moment, Jiang Yu suddenly spoke.


    The driver took a step forward and realized that the originally pale-faced sir had actually returned to his normal appearance.


    He slowly opened his eyes.


    That person nced at Jiang Yu and quickly closed his eyes again, not moving at all.


    The driver¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Director Dai.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just asleep. It¡¯ll be fine once he wakes up.¡±


    Jiang Yu put her hands in her pockets and had already put away the silver needles.


    The driver was skeptical. However, he still asked Jiang Yu and the others to send him to the hospital.


    In the ward.


    Dai Zhu rushed to the hospital.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Dai Zhu received a call from the school. She knew that her father had fallen ill again, so she rushed over.


    The driver said, ¡°Director Dai is fine. Fortunately, I met someone who knows medicine on the way and managed to stabilize his condition.¡±


    At that moment, director Dai woke up.


    ¡°Who was the person who saved me just now?¡± Director Dai asked.


    The driver shook his head. ¡°The person left very quickly. She didn¡¯t leave her name behind.¡±


    Director Dai sighed. ¡°Many doctors can¡¯t treat my illness. I must find that doctor. Perhaps there¡¯s a chance of recovery.¡±


    Dai Zhu asked, ¡°What doctor?¡±


    The driver said, ¡°It¡¯s ady who looks simr to you. She actually used acupuncture to stabilize Director Dai¡¯s condition.¡±


    Dai Zhu immediately saw hope.


    However, she didn¡¯t know where to find this doctor.


    Outside, Jiang Yu and Mo Long were already heading to the restaurant they were supposed to go to.


    She had no idea that the person she saved was actually Dai Zhu¡¯s father, who had bet with her on the exam.

 Chapter 137 - By Accident

    <h4>Chapter 137: By ident</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Weekend.


    Jiang Yu went to the filming location of Zhuo Zheng¡¯s MV.


    At the filming location, there were many Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans at the entrance of the building, constantly shouting Zhuo Zheng¡¯s name.


    There were also fans holding signs with Zhuo Zheng¡¯s name written on them.


    At this moment, a car stopped at the entrance of the building.


    Teng Yi got out of the car and opened the door for Jiang Yu.


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t help but quietly look at Jiang Yu who got out of the car.


    When they thought that the female lead of their idol¡¯s music video was Jiang Yu, the fans¡¯ expressions immediately becameplicated.


    Some had looks of disdain.


    But for a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The person was chosen by their idol. How could they go against their idol?


    They could only gloomily look at Jiang Yu as if they had eaten a fly.


    The entire ce was dead silent.


    Jiang Yu got out of the car and said to Teng Yi, ¡°I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done filming.¡±


    Teng Yi nodded and drove off.


    He still had to rush to Sir¡¯s ce.


    Jiang Yu swept a nce at Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans.


    She immediately smiled and walked in brightly.


    There was a music video productionpany in the building.


    Today¡¯s shooting was all indoor shooting. A set master would set up the effects first. The entire shooting location was beautiful and surreal. It was as if she had fallen into a dream.


    Zhuo Zheng sat on the chair next to the camera and watched the director¡¯s actions.


    He had almost finished shooting the parts that belonged to him. Only the parts where Jiang Yu and he acted together were left.


    He didn¡¯t know when Jiang Yu would arrive.


    Zhuo Zheng was getting impatient from waiting.


    After all, the scheduled time was almost up but Jiang Yu hadn¡¯t appeared yet.


    Zhuo Zheng frowned and thought to himself, if it was Li Yue, she would definitely arrive ten minutes earlier and prepare everything in an orderly manner unlike Jiang Yu.


    Just as he was thinking, the sound of the door opening came from the other side.


    ¡°Jiang Yu is here,¡± Zhuo Zheng¡¯s assistant hurriedly said.


    Zhuo Zheng hurriedly stood up and looked in Jiang Yu¡¯s direction. Without waiting for Jiang Yu to speak, he directly said, ¡°The dressing room is over there. Get ready ande out to start shooting! We must finish shooting all the scenes today. We don¡¯t have that much time left.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng was worried that Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to shoot well. He had always been a little anxious.


    However, Jiang Yu still arrived sote.


    Jiang Yu did not say anything and went straight into the dressing room.


    A few makeup artists and costume artists started to fiddle with Jiang Yu¡¯s body.


    Jiang Yu was like a marite, allowing them to fiddle with her at will.


    Jiang Yu was wearing a set of ck and white clothes on both sides.


    They represented angels and demons.


    When filming Jiang Yu¡¯s left side, Jiang Yu had to put on an angelic face. When filming her right side, she had to put on a demon face.


    Very quickly, Jiang Yu finished her disguise.


    Before she could even take a look at herself in the mirror, she had already been hurriedly pushed out.


    The makeup artist said to Zhuo Zheng outside, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng lowered his head to look at the time. He was very satisfied with the efficiency of the costume change.


    Then, he turned around and looked at Jiang Yu.


    When he saw her, he could not help but be stunned.


    Jiang Yu, who was standing in front of him, was looking at the staff around her with an innocent expression.


    She had not even gotten the script.


    They were going to start filming already?


    Very quickly, Jiang Yu gave Zhuo Zheng a resentful look.


    In an instant, her aura changedpletely, and the aura of a demon rushed towards him.


    Zhuo Zheng felt that he had seen wrongly.


    He had actually seen twopletely different expressions on Jiang Yu¡¯s body, but they were sopatible with today¡¯s theme.


    For a moment, Zhuo Zheng was a little excited.


    Perhaps, Jiang Yu could perform well as an angel and a demon?


    Even though it was her unconscious expression, as long as she had a little guidance, maybe she would be able to express very well.

 Chapter 138 - Piece Of Unpolished Jade

    <h4>Chapter 138: Piece Of Unpolished Jade</h4>


    Soon, the director told Jiang Yu the role she needed to y.


    In fact, it was very simple. It was to shoot a few scenes of Jiang Yu¡¯s innocence, and then shoot a few scenes of the devil.


    Different angles would produce different colors of clothing.


    But Jiang Yu only needed to switch emotions.


    The actions given were also the simplest physical actions.


    Jiang Yu followed the director¡¯s words.


    First, she acted as an angel.


    She turned her body to the side and directed her white clothes towards the camera.


    Then, she tried her best to look at Zhuo Zheng with pure and innocent eyes.


    She reached out a hand and caressed Zhuo Zheng¡¯s face. Her eyes sparkled. She looked as innocent as a child.


    When Zhuo Zheng saw this face, he suddenly felt all the hair on his body stand on end.


    He had never seen a person¡¯s eyes so pure and harmless.


    It was as if she waspletely tolerant and a verypassionate person.


    At this moment, Zhuo Zheng was at a loss.


    He suddenly felt that maybe Jiang Yu had never had any bad intentions.


    The rumors outside were just nder from theizens.


    At this moment, Zhuo Zheng suddenly felt that he might have misunderstood Jiang Yu?


    How could a kind person like Jiang Yu steal someone else¡¯s boyfriend?


    Maybe she didn¡¯t know about it at all?


    Maybe she and Mo long really liked each other. Maybe the movie queen really didn¡¯t date Mo Long?


    ¡°Cut!¡±


    Suddenly, the director¡¯s shout pulled Zhuo Zheng back from his thoughts.


    ¡°Very good. Now, let¡¯s shoot the part about the devil.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng looked at Jiang Yu again and saw that Jiang Yu¡¯s emotions were indifferent. She no longer had the pure and innocent feeling from before.


    Zhuo Zheng must have seen wrongly.


    He shook his head and his rationality pulled him back.


    Li Yue had been good friends with him for many years and it was impossible for her to lie.


    Hence, Jiang Yu was definitely the third party who destroyed people¡¯s feelings.


    As expected, when Jiang Yu patted the devil again, the scheming and crafty look in her eyes immediately made Zhuo Zheng¡¯s hair stand on end.


    He immediately had the thought of getting away from Jiang Yu.


    But unfortunately, even though Jiang Yu was a devil, her looks were simply too good.


    Her entire body exuded a fatal attraction.


    It was like¡­ It was like a poisonous rose.


    It was obviously extremely seductive, but it would prick his hand if he touched it.


    Zhuo Zheng looked at Jiang Yu with a veryplicated gaze.


    Once again, he was brought into a mood of the scene by Jiang Yu.


    It was not until the director shouted for cut that Zhuo Zheng then took a deep breath.


    He suddenly realized that Jiang Yu¡¯s acting skills were actually so good.


    But when he looked at Jiang Yu again, he realized that Jiang Yu was saying to the director, ¡°Director, was my performance just now okay? I don¡¯t know if the look in my eyes was right.¡±


    The director said in satisfaction, ¡°The shooting was pretty good.¡±


    Jiang Yu heaved a sigh of relief and quickly went to look at the film.


    She was instantly shocked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the shooting would be better than what I expected.¡±


    When Zhuo Zheng heard this, his heart immediately rxed.


    Jiang Yu must have acted by ident just now.


    Otherwise, her performance just now would have been too perfect.


    Up till now, only Li Yue was able to bring herself into the role so easily and quickly.


    And Jiang Yu had obviously pulled herself out very quickly as well. It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t in character and the various expressions that she disyed were all just a fluke.


    Zhuo Zheng thought of this and immediately walked over.


    The director said, ¡°Today¡¯s filming can end now.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng didn¡¯t expect it to be so smooth. He had already finished filming and if he didn¡¯t finish filming in the afternoon, he would have to stay up until he was satisfied.


    Jiang Yu called Teng Yi and asked him toe pick her up.


    Meanwhile, she walked towards the entrance of the building.


    When the fans outside saw Jiang Yuing out, their eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¡°She finished filming so quickly. Don¡¯t drag down the quality of our idol¡¯s music video.¡±


    ¡°Is there no one to pick her up? Haha, it¡¯s so funny to see her standing there..¡±

 Chapter 139 - Give You A Ride

    <h4>Chapter 139: Give You A Ride</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    At this moment, Zhuo Zheng also walked out of the building.


    A few security guards followed beside Zhuo Zheng.


    When the fans saw Zhuo Zheng, they immediately screamed.


    ¡°Brother Zhuo Zheng.¡±


    ¡°Has your music video been taken?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯ve finally met my idol.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng was quickly surrounded by enthusiastic fans.


    Zhuo Zheng greeted the fans.


    His assistant had already gone to the parking lot and would be at the entrance to pick Zhuo Zheng up very soon.


    Zhuo Zheng had originally wanted to get into the car very quickly, but his gazended on Jiang Yu, who was standing at the side waiting for the car. She looked extremely cold and distant.


    At this time, Jiang Yu¡¯s assistant had note to pick her up?


    Zhuo Zheng thought that after all, Jiang Yu and he worked together.


    If no one came to pick Jiang Yu up, he could still send her off.


    Therefore, under the shocked gazes of the fans, Zhuo Zheng walked towards Jiang Yu.


    The few fans¡¯ eyes immediately widened.


    What was going on? Where was brother going? Could he be going to that pretty face Jiang Yu?


    The fans immediately fell into a state of panic. The gaze they gave Jiang Yu was like a sharp sword that could pierce through people.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, do you want me to give you a ride?¡± Zhuo Zheng stood in front of Jiang Yu.


    The fans: ¡°...¡±


    Why did their idol take the initiative to give Jiang Yu a ride?


    What exactly did Jiang Yu do in there? Could it be that brother was also mesmerized by Jiang Yu¡¯s face?


    Jiang Yu turned her head to look at Zhuo Zheng and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need. The person who picked me up will be here soon.¡±


    Jiang Yu had informed Zhuo Zheng toote just now, so Teng Yi should be here soon.


    Zhuo Zheng saw how polite Jiang Yu was with him.


    Immediately, he had a good impression of her.


    In fact, Jiang Yu was very considerate towards other male artistes and kept a safe social distance from them.


    It wasn¡¯t as unbearable as the rumors said.


    A ck Maybach was driving towards them.


    Teng Yi looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s situation and suddenly said, ¡°President Mo, Miss Jiang seems to have been hit on by someone?¡±


    Mo Long, who was reading the information, suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked outside with an unfathomable gaze.


    As expected, he saw an extremely good-looking male celebrity walking together with Jiang Yu as if they were talking about something.


    His gaze was filled with curiosity as he sized Jiang Yu up.


    ¡°President Mo, could it be that that person wants to pursue Miss Jiang?¡± Teng Yi reminded.


    It was nothing unusual. Jiang Yu was so outstanding, there would definitely be someone who would fall in love with her.


    Mo Long¡¯s grip on the document tightened.


    Jiang Yu was just about to let Zhuo Zheng leave on his own. He didn¡¯t need to take care of her.


    However, at this moment, Zhuo Zheng¡¯s gaze turned cold as he suddenly looked towards the luxurious car that was driving towards them.


    The car window was opened and one could see Mo Long¡¯s handsome face from inside.


    However, the man¡¯s gaze was directly on the spot where Jiang Yu and Zhuo Zheng were standing. His eyes were filled with a dangerous aura.


    Zhuo Zheng subconsciously took a few steps back.


    A look of disdain shed across the man¡¯s eyes.


    Zhuo Zheng was stunned.


    This man actually didn¡¯t take him seriously.


    Mo Long said to Teng Yi, ¡°Just that, Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t be interested in him.¡±


    Mo Long felt that Zhuo Zheng couldn¡¯t bepared to him at all.


    When Jiang Yu saw the car that hade to pick him up, she immediately said to Zhuo Zheng, ¡°Senior Zhuo, when the music video is edited, remember to inform me immediately. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu opened the car door and got into the car.


    When Jiang Yu saw that Mo Long was actually there, she paused for a moment. Then, the corners of her mouth subconsciously curved up slightly as she sat beside Mo Long.


    The car door was abruptly closed.


    Then, at the same second, Teng Yi had already driven the car out quickly.


    He didn¡¯t give Zhuo Zheng any more opportunities to size them up.


    Zhuo Zheng stood rooted to the ground. When he saw Mo Long just now, he also felt that this person was really too outstanding.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he actually gave himself a great sense of oppression.


    Perhaps this was the power of a superior.

 Chapter 140 - Who Would Jiang Yu Invite

    <h4>Chapter 140: Who Would Jiang Yu Invite</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    However, what was with his disdain for him? Could it be that he had seen wrongly?


    On the other side.


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans were all furious.


    Their Prince Charming had kindly offered to send Jiang Yu off, but they did not expect him to be coldly rejected by Jiang Yu. Moreover, she had left so cleanly.


    In short, in their opinion, whatever Jiang Yu did was wrong.


    Soon, Zhuo Zheng¡¯s assistant drove over.


    Zhuo Zheng greeted his fans, got in his car, and left.


    ¡­


    Ever since Chen Jin¡¯s incident at school, many people had developed sympathy for Jiang Yu.


    They didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu¡¯s background to be so rough.


    When school reopened on Monday, Jiang Yu came to ss one and found a few fans of the movie queen looking at her with unkind eyes.


    However, just as Jiang Yu was about to walk towards her seat, a few students who were originally neutral quietly reminded her, ¡°Jiang Yu, there¡¯s something in your desk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that person who ced something in your desk.¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows.


    She saw ackey who was wearing a pearl and looking at her awkwardly. ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Jiang Yu walked to the front of her seat. Without looking inside, she moved her desk in front of that ssmate.


    She switched the other person¡¯s desk.


    Thatckey immediately panicked. ¡°Jiang Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t do anything, what are you afraid of? Did you really put something in there just now?¡±


    ¡°I.¡± The sidekick¡¯s face immediately turned red.


    The sidekick didn¡¯t even dare to sit in his seat. But ss began very quickly so he could only sit in front of the table with a bitter expression.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t do anything. He just put in some disgusting things.


    But now that he was reced by Jiang Yu, the sidekick looked constipated during the entire the ss.


    Jiang Yu smiled at the few students who had reminded her, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    In an instant, a flower suddenly bloomed on that exquisite face, causing the few female students¡¯ faces to instantly turn red.


    Jiang Yu was really too good-looking.


    After ss, the fan Tian Guo ran over and said worriedly, ¡°Jiang Yu, did you call your parents over for the performing art exam this afternoon?¡±


    When Tian Guo was in ss eight, she heard from Jiang Ran that her mother woulde to school in the afternoon, but her father couldn¡¯te because he was busy with work.


    Everyone knew that Jiang Ran and Jiang Yu were twins. Didn¡¯t this mean that Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t even invite a parent in the afternoon?


    Tian Guo was suddenly very nervous. She was worried that Jiang Yu would be teased in the afternoon, so she wanted to help Jiang Yu out.


    However, Jiang Yu patted Tian Guo on the shoulder and said, ¡°Little Guo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve invited someone.¡±


    Tian Guo immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    The students at the side all looked at Jiang Yu curiously.


    If her parents weren¡¯ting, who would Jiang Yu invite?


    In the afternoon, it was the busiest time in the school.


    In the performing art department of the first year, all the sses had to conduct the performing art mid-term exam.


    At the same time, it was also an open day for the school.


    Many parents of students were invited over.


    They said that they wanted to let the parents grade, but in reality, they also wanted to let the parents know, how well the students were doing, what level they were at school, and what was the difference between them and the other students.


    In every exam room, there were chairs for the parents to sit on and the students woulde in one by one to perform.


    In every ss, the exam wouldst the whole afternoon.


    The method was based on parents¡¯ scores and average scores.


    Before the exam, Jiang Yu saw Jiang Ran being surrounded by a few students.


    ¡°Jiang Ran, you have a chance of getting first ce in the ss this time. No wonder your mother only came to be your judge and refused to go to ss one.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Jiang Yu will definitely be kicked out of the ss one this time. It¡¯ll be a disgrace if she goes.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Ran¡¯s results are the best in our ss. Who knows, maybe she¡¯ll be able to get into ss one this time?¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled and looked at Jiang Yu, who was not far away.

 Chapter 141 - Hit Someone

    <h4>Chapter 141: Hit Someone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Actually, my sister is also very hard-working. Don¡¯tugh at her.¡±


    A few ssmates immediately pursed their lips and smiled. ¡°Jiang Ran, you¡¯re too good to your sister. You¡¯re still speaking up for her at this time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she can¡¯t bepared to you at all. You¡¯re going to get engaged to Sun You soon, right?¡±


    ¡°With the movie queen as aparison, Jiang Yu is nothing. She¡¯ll probably be abandoned soon.¡±


    ¡°What kind of family is the Mo Family? What kind of woman can¡¯t they marry? Why would they take a fancy to her?¡±


    ¡°However, I heard that Mo Long¡¯s legs are inconvenient and he has to sit in a wheelchair for a long time. From this perspective, he might not be able to marry a good wife at all. He is a perfect match for Jiang Yu.¡±


    On the other side, Jiang Ran¡¯s good friend was talking enthusiastically.


    Jiang Yu suddenly walked over with big strides.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, why are you looking at us like that?¡± The female student who spoke ill of Jiang Yu immediately pursed her lips and smiled, not taking her seriously at all.


    But very quickly, Jiang Yu directly reached out and grabbed the her wrist. Then, before the she could react, there was a crack.


    The female student immediately wailed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu hit me.¡±


    A few students immediately cried out in surprise.


    No one had expected that Jiang Yu, who had been silently enduring the rumors, would suddenly make a move at this time. Moreover, she was so violent.


    She had actually broken a bone in her hand.


    It was painful to watch.


    But Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a chilling coldness. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not let go of the person who spoke ill of her. She grabbed the other party¡¯s cor and her gaze was cold and merciless.


    For a moment, everyone was shocked by Jiang Yu¡¯s appearance.


    The female student immediately said in horror, ¡°I... I...¡±


    ¡°Next time, if I hear you speak ill of Mo Long again, you won¡¯t your hand anymore,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Only then did she let go of that person.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s expression also changed drastically. ¡°Jiang Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you attacked a ssmate. I¡¯m going to tell the teacher and punish you,¡± The other students reacted and immediately said.


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Okay, go and call the teacher over. Let everyone know what that person said just now. Let¡¯s see if she can still survive in this school.¡±


    A few of the students felt a chill down their spine when they thought about how that student had actually said bad things about Mo Long.


    Everyone knew the power of the Mo family.


    No matter what, the person in charge of the Mo family would not allow others to say bad things behind their backs.


    If that person heard this¡­


    The injured student could only look at Jiang Yu with resentment, but she was also extremely afraid.


    For a moment, no one dared to say anything else.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu was just about to turn around and leave.


    Not far away, Wei Juan walked over.


    Wei Juan¡¯s face was beaming. She had heard that Jiang Ran¡¯s grades in ss eight were very good, so it was really a great honor for her to be Jiang Ran¡¯s parent today.


    ¡°Ran Ran, your mother is here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, your mother is here to be your judge, right?¡±


    The students immediately looked at Jiang Yu with ridicule.


    Wei Juan walked over and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Yu¡¯er, did you invite your uncle to be your judge?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook his head and Wei Juan sighed. ¡°Then do as you see fit. I can¡¯t be in two ces at once.¡±


    After saying that, Wei Juan walked over to Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Ran Ran, let¡¯s go. where is the ssroom for your exam?¡±


    ¡°If you get first ce in your ss this time, I¡¯ll reward you properly.¡±


    At this moment, there was amotion not far away.


    A few girls were screaming at the school gate.


    ¡°He is too good-looking, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, is this the person in charge of the Mo family?¡±


    ¡°Ah ah, I feel like I¡¯m in love.¡±


    In the crowd, a tall and straight figure slowly walked over.


    It was Mo Long and Teng Yi.


    Not only the students, but even the parents of the students wanted to curry favor with Mo Long.


    Many people followed behind Mo Long, so it seemed like there was an entire team walking over.

 Chapter 142 - Always Been Biased

    <h4>Chapter 142: Always Been Biased</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Wei Juan looked at themotion over there and was immediately shocked.


    It was actually Mr. Mo...


    The principal was following by Mr. Mo¡¯s side, nodding and bowing. ¡°Why are you here in person? The school didn¡¯t even prepare properly. It¡¯s really a slight. The school still has an exam today, so it¡¯s a bit messy.¡±


    The principal was sweating profusely, afraid that someone who was blind would offend Mo Long.


    After all, Mo Long was the school¡¯s biggest donor.


    If there was anything that Mo Long was not satisfied with the principal, with just a word from Mo Long, the school board would immediately change to another principal.


    What made the principal feel strange was that Mo Long was actually walking towards the performing arts department¡¯s exam ss.


    He was immediately shocked. ¡°Mr. Mo, there are too many people over there. You should go to the reception room...¡±


    Teng Yi said, ¡°Our Sir is here to be the judge for a student.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The principal suddenly understood.


    Mo Long actually came over personally to be the judge for a student. For a moment, the principal subconsciously looked at Jiang Yu who was standing not far away.


    He immediately understood that this was the god that Jiang Yu had invited over!


    ¡°Mr. Mo, why are you here?¡± Wei Juan took a step forward and hurriedly greeted Mo Long with a smile.


    However, Mo Long looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Mrs. Jiang, your Jiang family has always been biased. You still only care about one person and not the other. I have no choice but toe here personally.¡±


    Wei Juan¡¯s ttering smile suddenly froze.


    She didn¡¯t expect Mo Long to treat Jiang Yu so well.


    Moreover, he was giving her a hard time because of Jiang Yu.


    Originally, Jiang Hai was so busy these few days because of Jiang Yu¡¯s rtionship with Mo Long. That was why many businesses came to him voluntarily.


    Jiang Hai even told Wei Juan that if Wei Juan couldn¡¯t go to Jiang Yu¡¯s ce, she must arrange for Jiang Guo toe over and be Jiang Yu¡¯s judge.


    However, Wei Juan didn¡¯t take it to heart. She just wanted to see Jiang Yu make a fool of herself.


    However, in front of so many people, she couldn¡¯t let everyone know that Mo Long¡¯s attitude toward the Jiang family wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°Mr. Mo, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Jiang Yu is also my daughter. My heart aches for her too. I¡¯ll call her uncle over immediately.¡±


    Wei Juan pretended to say that and quickly took out her phone.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu said, ¡°No need. I already have Mr. Mo...¡±


    Wei Juan hurriedly smiled, her face almost turning stiff.


    On the principal¡¯s side, sweat was about to drip down.


    This Jiang family was too insensible. They actually didn¡¯t send anyone, and president Mo had to personally make this trip.


    Many parents of the students immediately understood what was going on when they saw Mo Long¡¯s attitude towards Wei Juan.


    Very quickly, someone in the parents¡¯ group said that Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t favored by the Jiang family and had angered Mo Long.


    Many of these parents¡¯ group were doing well in the business circle.


    This news was spread out in a short time.


    On the other side.


    Jiang Hai was busy in the branch office.


    Thepany had been exceptionally smooth these few days. Many capitalists had taken the initiative to invest in the Jiang family¡¯spany.


    This caused Jiang Hai to wake up from his dream with a smile.


    This was all thanks to the various scandals between Jiang Yu and Mo Long.


    However, all of a sudden, thepany received a lot of news that they were going to withdraw their investment.


    Jiang Hai was dumbfounded. ¡°How can that be? Didn¡¯t we have a good discussion earlier?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your wife about this.¡±


    After saying that, the other party hung up the phone.


    Jiang Hai was stunned for a moment and quickly called Wei Juan. ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°What? Jiang Yu has no one to attend her parent-teacher conference. Mo Long went there personally! How did you do it? Didn¡¯t I ask you to arrange for someone else?¡±


    Jiang Hai was not angered to death.


    It was really more of a failure than a sess.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Go to ss one now and apologize.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about Ran Ran anymore!¡±


    Jiang Hai said in exasperation.


    So many investors had withdrawn their capital, which was a lot of money.


    At this moment, Jiang Hai really regretted not treating Jiang Yu better.


    That was why such a big thing had happened.

 Chapter 143 - Make amends

    <h4>Chapter 143: Make amends</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The exam was about to begin.


    Jiang Ran was about to bring Wei Juan to the exam room when Wei Juan hung up the phone. She walked over and said, ¡°Ran Ran, tell your teacher that I¡¯lle overter.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s expression changed. ¡°The exam is about to start. Where are you going now?¡±


    The other students looked at Jiang Ran strangely.


    Wei Juan said, ¡°You go in first. I¡¯m going to ss one for a while.¡±


    Originally, Jiang Ran had been bragging in ss that no one was going to Jiang Yu¡¯s side. Now, Wei Juan was actually rushing over to Jiang Yu¡¯s side.


    For a moment, many students looked at Jiang Ran meaningfully.


    Jiang Ran suddenly felt her face burn.


    Wei Juan did not exin anything and left in a hurry.


    In the exam room of ss eight.


    The teacher was confirming the parents¡¯ names, but when they arrived at Jiang Ran¡¯s family, they did not see anyone.


    The teacher immediately called Jiang Ran over and asked, ¡°Jiang Ran, where¡¯s your parents?¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Teacher, my mother might have gone to the toilet.¡±


    The teacher frowned. ¡°But the exam is about to start. Your parents really don¡¯t know how to arrange their time.¡±


    After saying that, the teacher let Jiang Ran go out to prepare.


    The students waited outside and came in one by one to perform.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s expression was very ugly. After she went out, the other students all looked at her with interest.


    ¡°She even said that everyone in the family dotes on her. I think she¡¯s bragging.¡± Some students immediately sneered.


    Jiang Ran: ¡°...¡±


    At the same time in the exam room of ss one, a few parents had already arrived.


    However, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the door. Because they already knew that Mo Long woulde to this ss.


    Usually, many people who did business could not even see Mo Long. Now that they could actually sit together with him. Everyone was instantly very excited.


    Very soon, a tall and straight figure appeared.


    Mo Long walked over to this side. The chair in the middle in front of the parents was empty. Everyone was very aware that this seat was reserved for Mo Long.


    Mo Long walked over.


    Feeling the burning gazes of the other parents, Mo Long crossed his legs and satzily and casually.


    ¡°President Mo, my daughter and Jiang Yu are good friends!¡±


    ¡°My daughter is the same. She said that Jiang Yu is her role model and that she studies very seriously every day.¡±


    The parents immediately started to tter Mo Long.


    Teng Yi stood beside Mo Long and looked at the crowd. He thought to himself that no matter how Jiang Yu performed, she would probably get an extremely high score.


    The only person who behaved coldly was Dai Zhu¡¯s father.


    President Dai frowned but did not try to curry favor with Mo Long.


    After all, Dai Zhu was his precious daughter. Previously, Dai Zhu had told him that he had to give Jiang Yu the lowest score possible.


    President Dai felt that even if he tried to tter Mo Long, he might not be able to get the his favor. He might as well help his daughter.


    At this moment, Wei Juan walked in.


    Wei Juan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Mo Long being pampered by so many stars. She could clearly feel the difference in their statuses.


    Jiang Hai was rushing over. Moreover, he wanted her to apologize to Mo Long because Jiang Yu¡¯s parents didn¡¯te.


    Wei Juan took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Mr. Mo, my husband is rushing over. He also thinks that Jiang Yu¡¯s exam is the most important. He just couldn¡¯t make it in time because he couldn¡¯t get away at thest minute.¡±


    Mo Long heard this and looked at Wei Juan.


    Wei Juan continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t arrange this well. I originally thought that if he couldn¡¯t make it in time, I would stille over to Jiang Yu¡¯s side. You see...¡±


    Mo Long nodded. ¡°Since you are also here to be Jiang Yu¡¯s judge, you can stand aside and watch.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay..¡± How would Wei Juan dare to say no? She hurriedly stood aside and didn¡¯t even dare to sit on the chair.

 Chapter 144 - Fans List

    <h4>Chapter 144: Fans List</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the teacher came in, he carefully confirmed the names of the students¡¯ parents.


    When he came into contact with Mo Long, the teacher did not even dare to breathe heavily.


    Who would have thought that such a powerful figure would be invited to a small exam.


    At ss eight, Jiang Ran¡¯s face waspletely green.


    The teacher had alreadye twice to confirm whether Jiang Ran¡¯s parents woulde or not?


    Jiang Ran could not evene up with a reason.


    In the end, Wei Juan actually sent a message over, indicating that she could note over.


    For a time, Jiang Ran was the only exception in the entire ss. She could not even invite a single parent.


    The teacher was also very helpless. He thought that Jiang Ran¡¯s family did not attach much importance to this exam, so he said a few words before leaving.


    Jiang Ran was already on the verge of tears.


    The ssmate who was on good terms with Jiang Ran quickly said, ¡°Ran Ran, don¡¯t worry. Even if your parents aren¡¯t here, you can still get good grades.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, when you get first ce in the ss, you will be the most glorious person.¡±


    Jiang Ran took a deep breath and tried to calm down her current mood.


    She could not panic, or else she would not perform well in the examter.


    She had to concentrate.


    Meanwhile, the students of ss one.


    ¡°Dai Zhu, you will definitely get first ce in the grade this time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, once Jiang Yu doesn¡¯t get into the top ten of the grade, she will be kicked out of ss one!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce where you can get respect by relying on your connections.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we only respect those who have real capabilities. Jiang Yu¡¯s methods won¡¯t work on us.¡±


    A few of the best actress fans spoke righteously. Their idols often said that they had to rely on their abilities to speak, so the fans had always adhered to this point.


    This was why they were extremely disgusted with Jiang Yu who had entered ss one by relying on her connections.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, remember what you said. When the results are out, don¡¯t go back on your words!¡±


    Jiang Yu faced the provocative gazes of those few people and said, ¡°This sentence is a gift from me to all of you. Prepare to apologize to me.¡±


    Jiang Yu took out a name list and the names written on it were all Li Yue¡¯s fans.


    The few of them burst intoughter when they saw how well prepared Jiang Yu was. ¡°You wish.¡±


    ¡°You must be blindly confident in yourself.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled nomittally. Wouldn¡¯t it be more satisfying to p them in the face with her strength?


    The examination proceeded smoothly.


    One by one, the students entered the examination room and began to perform.


    As the examination was separated, no one knew how the other students performed.


    Dai Zhu came out with a rxed smile on her face.


    She was very sure that her performance this time was very stable. She was either first or second in the grade.


    As for Jiang Yu¡­


    Dai Zhu looked at Jiang Yu. She had already instructed her father to give Jiang Yu a low score.


    No matter what, Jiang Yu would never have a chance to enter the top ten of the grade.


    Dai Zhu sneered as a sense of satisfaction for revenge shed through her heart.


    When Jiang Yu waited for the results to be announce and found out she was actually ranked at the bottom of the grade, this face p would definitely make Jiang Yu unable to raise her head in the future.


    The long exam finally ended.


    The parents inside immediately gave their scores on the spot.


    The scores were immediately recorded.


    Every parent had a scoring app in their phone. As long as they pressed the button, they could give their scores to the examinees.


    The exam finally ended.


    Outside the ss, Jiang Hai rushed over, but because the exam had already started, he didn¡¯t dare toe in.


    Wei Juan also went out to wee him, indicating that president Mo should have calmed down. As long as the two of them didn¡¯t go to Jiang Ran¡¯s ce, they should be able to pass this test.


    Jiang Hai heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just then, a phone call came.


    ¡°Mom, I got first ce in the ss!¡± On the other side, Jiang Ran said excitedly, but at the same time, sheined, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe over? Is it because Jiang Yu clung to you and refused to let you leave? I was so embarrassed just now.¡±


    Wei Juan immediately smiled, ¡°What? You got first ce in the ss? That¡¯s great.¡±


    Jiang Ran said with a smile, ¡°With this result, I have a chance to enter ss one.¡±

 Chapter 145 - First Place

    <h4>Chapter 145: First ce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Hai and Wei Juan looked at each other and felt very gratified.


    Wei Juan also regretted not witnessing her daughter¡¯s glorious moment.


    If she were in ss eight, countless parents would throw envious looks at her.


    At the same time, in ss one, the teacher was announcing the final result.


    ¡°First ce, Jiang Yu!¡±


    Jiang Hai and Wei Juan were stunned for a moment before they hurriedly walked into ss one¡¯s exam ss.


    A few parents wereplimenting Mo Long. ¡°Miss Jiang¡¯s performance was really good!¡±


    ¡°It was indeed the best performance I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Even Dai Zhu¡¯s father, director Dai, said sincerely, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to be able to act so well. She¡¯s really too talented.¡±


    Wei Juan and Jiang Hai went over. ¡°What? Who got first ce?¡±


    This was the first ce of ss one.


    If they weren¡¯t wrong, the first ce of ss one would be the first ce of the grade.


    How could Jiang Yu get such a high score?


    Wei Juan had left for a while when Jiang Hai arrived, so she had missed Jiang Yu¡¯s performance.


    ¡°Director Jiang, your daughter got first ce in the grade. What¡¯s wrong? Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if I had a daughter like her, I would have woken up from my dream with a smile.¡±


    Jiang Hai came back to his senses and his face immediately turned red. ¡°Our Yu¡¯er works very hard at everything. I have always been very relieved.¡±


    Mo Long looked at Jiang Hai¡¯s smiling face and instantly, the little bit of hostility he had earlier dissipated a lot. He did not make things difficult for Jiang Hai anymore.


    Outside, when Dai Zhu heard that the first ce was actually Jiang Yu. She immediately shook her head. ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Dai Zhu immediately rushed into the ss. ¡°The grading system must be wrong. Teacher, I want to see Jiang Yu¡¯s score.¡±


    The teacher said, ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. The teacher has checked it.¡±


    However, Dai Zhu insisted, ¡°I want to see.¡±


    The teacher thought that Dai Zhu could not ept the fact that she had been overtaken by Jiang Yu, so she took out her phone and said, ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Dai Zhu took a look at the score. Every single parent gave a high score.


    When she saw that her father had given Jiang Yu a full score, Dai Zhu¡¯s expression changed, she said excitedly to the teacher, ¡°Teacher, the system really made a mistake. My father would never give Jiang Yu such a high score.¡±


    Jiang Yu walked in and heard what Dai Zhu said. However, she raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯t say anything. She just walked in.


    Dai Zhu found her father in the crowd.


    Director Dai walked up with a serious expression, ¡°Zhu Zhu, I did give that score.¡±


    ¡°Dad, how could you...¡±


    Dai Zhu finally reacted. In the crowd, Mo Long¡¯s figure stood alone.


    Everyone must have given her high marks on purpose to curry favor with Mo Long.


    It was too despicable. It was clearly a fair and impartial exam, but just because Jiang Yu had a strong background, she was given such high marks. It allowed a person with average acting skills to get first ce in the grade.


    The teacher announced, ¡°Since the scoring system did not make any mistakes, the first ce in the grade this year is Jiang Yu.¡±


    Everyone started pping.


    The students outside were also in disbelief.


    Jiang Yu looked at Dai Zhu and said, ¡°You should fulfilled your promise now, right?¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu walked out and looked at the students outside.


    She took out a piece of paper with the students¡¯ names written on it.


    The faces of the few movie queen¡¯s fans instantly darkened.


    Their parents were all present, and Jiang Yu actually wanted them to apologize to her at this time.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t afford to lose?¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows and looked at them.


    The faces of those students alternated between green and white. They were so embarrassed that they were flustered. ¡°Can we change the time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we can do it tomorrow.¡±


    However, Jiang Yu shook her head and said mercilessly, ¡°If I lose, will you let me choose a good day to apologize?¡±


    Certainly not.

 Chapter 146 - The Person Who Saved Her Life

    <h4>Chapter 146: The Person Who Saved Her Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The faces of the movie queen¡¯s fans turned pale. One of the students quickly stood up and bowed to Jiang Yu before the parents came out to see her. ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have looked down on you. I apologize to you.¡±


    The other students quickly followed suit and quickly apologized to Jiang Yu.


    They couldn¡¯t possibly bebeled as not fulfilling their promises even if they lost a bet in the future.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just one person who lost. After all, there were so many people who lost their face collectively, so she could ept it.


    Dai Zhu walked out and saw the other students bending over to apologize to Jiang Yu.


    In the end, only Dai Zhu was left looking at Jiang Yu unwillingly.


    Jiang Yu then turned to look at Dai Zhu. ¡°Dai Zhu, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Dai Zhu gritted her teeth and said unwillingly, ¡°This isn¡¯t fair!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Why? Are you questioning the other parents? This includes your father.¡±


    At that moment, director Dai walked out.


    ¡°Jiang Yu¡¯s performance was indeed the best.¡±


    When he saw Jiang Yu enter the examination room, he recognized that Jiang Yu was the person who had saved him back then. He was instantly very excited.


    Jiang Yu was his savior.


    Although Dai Zhu had asked him to give her a low score, director Dai had decided to watch Jiang Yu¡¯s performance and give her a score based on her actual level.


    However, he had not expected Jiang Yu¡¯s performance to be so eye-catching.


    After getting used to the performance of the other students, Jiang Yu¡¯s every move was extremely natural, as if she had been directly brought into the role.


    Everyone present sincerely felt that Jiang Yu was very likely to be the champion of this examination.


    Hence, they subconsciously gave the highest score.


    This was not because Mo Long was sitting at the side, but because Jiang Yu obtained it by herself.


    Dai Zhu shouted, ¡°Dad, why are you speaking up for her? Could it be that you are also...¡±


    Just like the other parents inside, were they all trying to tter Mo Long?


    However, Director Dai said, ¡°Zhu Zhu, do you still remember that I was saved by someone a few days ago? That person was Jiang Yu. Do you still want to target Jiang Yu? I don¡¯t care if you chase after celebrities, but is that celebrity more important than your dad¡¯s Life?¡±


    Dai Zhu looked at Jiang Yu in a daze.


    ¡°What? She¡¯s the person who treated you with acupuncture?¡±


    Mo Long walked out and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We happened to pass by that day and saved Mr. Dai.¡±


    Dai Zhu felt her mind was in a mess.


    So Jiang Yu was the person who saved her father with a silver needle that day.


    She gritted her teeth and looked at Jiang Yu. Immediately, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I apologize for being rude to you previously.¡±


    After saying that, Dai Zhu, who had always been arrogant, bowed to Jiang Yu.


    The other students were stunned.


    As a result, all the fans of the movie queen bowed to Jiang Yu.


    At the same time, the results of today¡¯s exam were posted on the school¡¯s website.


    Jiang Yu, who was not favored by others, had actually gotten first ce in the grade all of a sudden.


    Although many of the students had guessed that there was some kind of trickery behind this, due to Mo Long¡¯s authority, they did not dare to question this result.


    At the same time, another post was released.


    The picture was of Dai Zhu apologizing to Jiang Yu with her head lowered. On it was written that Jiang Yu had once saved Dai Zhu¡¯s father.


    ¡°What? Jiang Yu used a silver needle to save someone?¡±


    ¡°When did Jiang Yu be so good at medicine?¡±


    ¡°I heard that every time Director Dai¡¯s illness red up, even the most authoritative doctor in the Chinese medical hospital could only treat him for an hour before he could control it. However, it seems that Jiang Yu only used a simple acupuncture treatment and Director Dai became fine.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be a coincidence, right? In fact, acupuncture and moxibustion have no effect at all. It¡¯s just that the time when the illness red up was rtively short.¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±

 Chapter 147 - Agree To One Condition

    <h4>Chapter 147: Agree To One Condition</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Dai Zhu saw that Jiang Yu was about to leave, she immediately walked over and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, can you tell me about the acupuncture technique you usedst time?¡±


    Jiang Yu was walking out with Mo Long, and the other parents subconsciously followed behind her.


    Dai Zhu hurriedly stood in front of Jiang Yu, afraid that her father would suffer again the next time his illness red up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not free,¡± Jiang Yu said lightly. Although Dai Zhu had just apologized to her, it didn¡¯t mean that she had to help her.


    After saying that, Jiang Yu walked out of the school gate.


    A luxurious Maybach was parked outside. Just as Jiang Yu was about to open the door, a figure came over.


    Dai Zhu opened the car door for Jiang Yu with a serious look on her face. ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯ll wait for you when you¡¯re free.¡±


    The other students who followed her out were all dumbfounded.


    They did not expect that Dai Zhu, who had always been at odds with Jiang Yu, would actually fawn over her now.


    For the sake of her father¡¯s illness, Dai Zhu was willing to go all out.


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips slightly and did not say anything else as she got into the car.


    The next day.


    When Jiang Yu returned to school, she noticed that many people were paying attention to her.


    ¡°She actually got first ce in the grade!¡±


    ¡°This is aplete reversal.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I heard that even the original first ce in the grade had to bow down to her.¡±


    Yesterday, the news of Jiang Yu getting ss one movie queen fans to apologize to her had spread throughout the school.


    Along the way, wherever Jiang Yu went, the students would stop and start discussing her.


    This reversal was too big.


    When Jiang Yu arrived in ss one, the lively ss one immediately quieted down.


    Dai Zhu was sitting beside Jiang Yu. When she saw Jiang Yu, she immediately took out arge bag of snacks.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re here. I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I bought some of everything!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also chocte, cake, and milk here. What do you like to eat?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the big bag that Dai Zhu took out and was speechless.


    This was too exaggerated.


    Dai Zhu saw that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t move and immediately said anxiously, ¡°Then what do you like to eat? I¡¯ll buy it right away?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to help you, but you have to agree to one condition.¡±


    Dai Zhu¡¯s eyes lit up. She was willing to agree to even ten conditions, let alone one.


    Hence, she nodded her head desperately.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Give me your wechat ount.¡±


    Dai Zhu immediately added Jiang Yu¡¯s wechat ount and Jiang Yu invited Dai Zhu to a group chat.


    Dai Zhu took a closer look and realized it was a group chat for Jiang Yu¡¯s fan club.


    While Dai Zhu was still in a daze, she saw Jiang Yu say to the group leader, ¡°From now on, this person will be a core member of the fan club.¡±


    Immediately, group leader Tian Guo jumped out, ¡°No way, but this person is a fan of the movie queen.¡±


    She only saw that Dai Zhu¡¯s wechat name was: Yueyue¡¯s number one fan


    Dai Zhu said tactfully, ¡°I¡¯ll change my wechat name immediately.¡±


    Very quickly, Dai Zhu changed her wechat name to: ¡°Yuyu¡¯s number one fan.¡±


    Dai Zhu was very aware.


    She said in the group chat, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be a loyal fan of Jiang Yu!¡±


    Tian Guo unexpectedly sent a private message to Jiang Yu. ¡°Why did you poach the number one fan of the movie queen?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Dai Zhu¡¯s ability to organize groups is better. Our support groupcks such talent.¡±


    Tian Guo¡¯s side was already in a mess. ¡°So the person just now was Dai Zhu? You actually poached Dai Zhu over?¡±


    Dai Zhu had already started to greet the fans in the group and was extremely busy.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯ve just been promoted to ss one. My name is Jiang Ran.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and subconsciously looked outside the door.. As expected, she saw Jiang Ran greeting everyone with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 148 - 8: Jiang Ran Also Came To Class One

    <h4>Chapter 148: Jiang Ran Also Came To ss One</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    When the other students saw Jiang Ran arrive in their ss, they all subconsciously looked at Jiang Yu.


    This time, some of the students¡¯ grades dropped by 40 ces.


    Jiang Ran happened to be in 40th ce, so she was promoted to ss one.


    In fact, the reason why Jiang Ran always got first ce in ss eight was because she secretly gave some benefits to the teacher.


    Fortunately, no one questioned her. After all, her acting was not too bad. She just asked the teacher to give her more points.


    ¡°Where is my seat?¡± Jiang Ran asked a ssmate.


    The ssmate casually pointed to an empty seat.


    Jiang Ran smiled and walked over. At the same time, she was very excited.


    She walked over from ss eight under the eyes of thousands of people.


    She didn¡¯t know how many people were envious of her for being able to squeeze into ss one.


    But soon, Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t smile anymore because the discussions of the students behind her could be heard.


    ¡°One got first ce in the ss, and the other gotst ce in the ss. This is too dramatic.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the two of them are even twin sisters. The gap is too big.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s expression darkened. She ced her backpack on the table and looked at Jiang Yu with a cold gaze.


    Jiang Yu was sitting there with a big bag of snacks in front of her. She was casually eating a bag.


    Dai Zhu was sitting at the side, busy typing with her head lowered.


    Jiang Ran frowned. She knew that Dai Zhu and Jiang Yu were not on good terms. Why were the two of them safe and sound now?


    Jiang Ran lowered her head and took out her phone as well. A trace of resentment shed in her eyes.


    She did not believe that Jiang Yu¡¯s test results were based on her own real ability.


    It must be because of Mo Long¡¯s face that those parents gave her high marks.


    Since no one raised any doubts, then she would bring it up herself.


    After thinking for a while, Jiang Ran opened the school forum and posted an anonymous post.


    ¡°This time, the grade one is too exaggerated.¡±


    Everyone knew that the ss one was the best in all the art sses before they went to university.


    How could Jiang Yu, who came from the countryside, catch up to these people so quickly?


    Shouldn¡¯t someone stand up and question it? Since no one stood up, then I will stand up.


    Let me make it clear that I have no enmity with Jiang Yu. I just don¡¯t like the fact that exams can be unfair.


    In fact, on the day of the exam, the other parents only gave high marks for the sake of the person behind Jiang Yu.


    As for what Jiang Yu¡¯s performance was like, no one else knew.


    I felt that it was necessary to release Jiang Yu¡¯s exam video so that everyone could see what kind of level she was at? Was she worthy of being first in the grade?


    After this post was posted, Jiang Ran pursed her lips. A hint of pride shed in her eyes.


    Very soon, someone followed the post and expressed that they also felt that there was something wrong with Jiang Yu¡¯s score.


    There was no reason for her to get such a high score.


    Everyone started to follow the post and expressed that they wanted to release Jiang Yu¡¯s test video.


    At the same time.


    Dai Zhu was chatting happily in the fan group. She had already talked about how to build a fan group, how to maintain Jiang Yu¡¯s image on a daily basis, and how to help promote her.


    But suddenly, someone in the group posted a post: ¡°Oh no, Jiang Yu has been ndered.¡±


    Dai Zhu immediately clicked on it.


    She saw that someone was actually questioning Jiang Yu¡¯s academic results.


    At this moment, someone was alreadyparing Jiang Yu to Dai Zhu.


    It meant that Dai Zhu¡¯s acting skills werepletely superior to Jiang Yu¡¯s, and it was impossible for her to lose to her.


    Seeing this, Dai Zhu felt a chill down her spine and hurriedly posted a post. She said without conscience, ¡°I am Dai Zhu. I am sure that Jiang Yu¡¯s strength is definitely above mine. I ampletely subservient to her. In any case, I ampletely convinced of the ranking this time!¡±


    Dai Zhu wished she could praise Jiang Yu from head to toe to prove her innocence.


    What a joke. She was trying to curry favor with Jiang Yu and was even thinking of asking Jiang Yu to help treat her father¡¯s illness.


    The revolution hasn¡¯t even seeded yet.. These people mustn¡¯te and spoil it.

 Chapter 149 - Video Clarification

    <h4>Chapter 149: Video rification</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran red at Dai Zhu and snorted. She lowered her head and continued to stir up everyone¡¯s emotions.


    Anyway, no one found out what she was doing with her phone.


    Jiang Ran sneered and quickly made the matter worse.


    ¡°Who is the person who posted the anonymous post? How dare he spread rumors!¡± Dai Zhu shouted in ss one. ¡°If I find this person, I will teach him a lesson. How dare he nder my goddess?¡±


    A few people who were on good terms with Dai Zhu said in surprise, ¡°Zhu Zhu, when did Jiang Yu be your goddess? Shouldn¡¯t your goddess be Li Yue?¡±


    The mention of Li Yue made Dai Zhu¡¯s heart ache. But for her father¡¯s sake, Dai Zhu quickly said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m no longer a fan in Li Yue¡¯s fan group. Now, I only follow Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Yu also picked up her phone. When she saw the anonymous post, she narrowed her eyes. But as she thought of something, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t do anything.


    Instead, she sat there leisurely and continued to munch on sunflower seeds. She wanted to see what tricks the person behind her had up his sleeves.


    At the same time in the principal¡¯s office, many teachers had reported thetest news to the principal. ¡°Principal, there are people questioning the results of the performance department¡¯s examination. They have requested for Jiang Yu¡¯s examination video to be released.¡±


    When the principal heard the name Jiang Yu, he immediately became nervous. ¡°What? Who is so blind to actually dare to provoke this person?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an anonymous post from the school. We don¡¯t know who it came from.¡±


    The principal wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Hurry up and delete this post. How can you create rumors and make a statement? If anyone dares to create rumors again, they will be penalized after being investigated.¡±


    ¡°Principal, what about the video of Jiang Yu¡¯s performance?¡±


    The principal thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask for permission.¡±


    ¡­


    On the forum, the anonymous post from earlier was deleted.


    Jiang Ran was stunned for a moment and her chest was filled with anger. No one in the school was paying attention to her.


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t take the school¡¯s warning seriously. No one knew it was her anyway.


    Jiang Ran opened another post, exining the school¡¯s intention to cover up for Jiang Yu, deliberately stirring up the emotions of the onlookers.


    Soon, the students followed the trend and discussed with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°This background is too strong. We only asked to see the video. Why was that post deleted?¡±


    ¡°How can she deny she didn¡¯t get first ce because of her background.¡±


    At this moment, someone suddenly said, ¡°The school¡¯s official ount has released a new news.¡±


    On the other side, after the principal obtained Mr. Mo Long¡¯s approval, he released all the first grade exam videos ording to the rankings.


    The first video was Jiang Yu¡¯s.


    The students clicked on it immediately.


    Those who wanted to scold Jiang Yu were speechless when they saw the content.


    They didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu¡¯s performance to be so natural.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s performance was so exquisite that it wasparable to the movie queen, Li Yue.


    ¡°D * mn, this is too amazing.¡±


    ¡°You told me that this is a freshman and that she is the best actress. I believe it.¡±


    ¡°Who spread the rumor that Jiang Yu is a rookie with no real ability? If this is called having no ability then no one has the ability.¡±


    ¡°With this level of strength, any movie can be popr.¡±


    The public opinion on the forum instantly changed.


    Jiang Ran was dumbfounded.


    Dai Zhu was also dumbfounded when she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s performance.


    But at this moment, Jiang Yu gave Jiang Ran a meaningful nce. She had actually discovered that since Jiang Ran started ying with her phone, that anonymous post had appeared.


    The two anonymous posts appeared at the same time that Jiang Ran lowered her head to y with her phone.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu was sure that the person who posted the anonymous post was Jiang Ran.


    Soon, Jiang Yu lowered her head and started typing.


    A new post was posted, ¡°Is this the ability of the student newly promoted ss one?¡±

 Chapter 150 - Fake Points

    <h4>Chapter 150: Fake Points</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    On the school forum, a new anonymous post was posted.


    In the post was a video of Jiang Ran¡¯s exam in ss 8.


    Many students shook their heads when they saw Jiang Ran¡¯s performance.


    ¡°This is too average.¡±


    ¡°Her performance is at most 60th or 70th ce in the grade. It¡¯s impossible for her to get into the top 40!¡±


    ¡°This score is too fake.¡±


    Initially, everyone was questioning Jiang Yu¡¯s score. However, after seeing Jiang Yu¡¯s performance, they felt that she deserved it.


    However, it was different on Jiang Ran¡¯s side. Jiang Ran was the only one who had been promoted to ss one this time. Naturally, many people were jealous.


    However, when they saw her performance, it wasn¡¯t much better. Some people who had obviously performed better than Jiang Ran were unhappy.


    ¡°There must be a conspiracy!¡±


    ¡°This is the person who entered ss one by relying on her background.¡±


    When Jiang Ran saw that everyone¡¯s focus was on her, she immediately broke out in a sweat and guiltily turned off her phone.


    She saw that the other students were looking at her with suspicion.


    When Dai Zhu saw this post, she was immediately amused.


    She knew that Jiang Yu and Jiang Ran were not on good terms, so she stood up immediately and took the initiative to say, ¡°I want to report this situation to the school!¡±


    ¡°Our ss can not allow such a weak person to exist.¡±


    After saying that, Dai Zhu walked out indignantly.


    Jiang Ran quickly pulled Dai Zhu back. ¡°This student, are you mistaken? I really came in by relying on my strength. Those ranked behind me clearly did not perform as well as I did.¡±


    Jiang Ran never expected that the video of the exam, which she had asked for, would end up hurting her own foot.


    Why did the school release all the students¡¯ videos? She thought it was only Jiang Yu¡¯s.


    Dai Zhu coldly pushed Jiang Ran away. ¡°Whether it¡¯s based on strength or not, we¡¯ll let the principal decide.¡±


    After saying that, Dai Zhu left inrge strides.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face turned pale. However, Dai Zhu was an existence that she could not afford to provoke. She was so anxious that her entire body was trembling.


    However, Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I really have to thank the person who posted the post to uphold the fairness of the exam. Such a spirit is worth advocating.¡±


    Jiang Ran looked at Jiang Yu with a defeated expression.


    At the same time, in the principal¡¯s office.


    A teacher came in again. ¡°Principal, a student has requested to re-evaluate the results of a student who entered ss one.¡±


    The principal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you stupid? Can I touch Jiang Yu?¡±


    The teacher said, ¡°Principal, it¡¯s not Jiang Yu. It¡¯s another student.¡±


    The principal was stunned when he heard that. He then said, ¡°Which student is it? Let me see.¡±


    After looking at Jiang Ran¡¯s performance and thements from the crowd, the principal could clearly tell that Jiang Ran indeed did not have the ability to enter ss one.


    However, wasn¡¯t Jiang Ran Jiang Yu¡¯s twin sister? It was better to call that person to ask about this matter and see how to deal with it.


    ss one.


    After Dai Zhu returned, she continued to y with her phone with her head lowered. She started to agitate her fans and promote Jiang Yu¡¯s test video, creating the impression that Jiang Yu¡¯s acting was very good. No, this time, Dai Zhu sincerely praised Jiang Yu on the inte.


    A few of the movie queen fans were at a loss. ¡°Zhu Zhu, why are you promoting Jiang Yu?¡±


    Dai Zhu looked at her ssmates. ¡°All of you will follow me. You will all be Jiang Yu¡¯s fans in the future.¡±


    A few of her ssmates looked constipated. ¡°...¡±


    So what if Jiang Yu¡¯s acting was good? In their hearts, the best actress was still the best actress.


    But who asked them to be good friends with Dai Zhu? In order to continue being friends with Dai Zhu, they could only go against their conscience and promote Jiang Yu everywhere.


    Jiang Ran was already extremely anxious. She was thinking of ways to contact Sun Miao and get her to help her think of a way to suppress this matter.


    On the other side, Sun Miao replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already asked my father¡¯s secretary to inform the principal to take care of you.¡±


    Jiang Ran immediately heaved a sigh of relief.. Just then, a teacher walked into ss one. ¡°Jiang Ran,e out with me!¡±

 Chapter 151 - Withdrawal From Class One

    <h4>Chapter 151: Withdrawal From ss One</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face alternated between red and white. She was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    She slowly walked out and pretended to be calm as she asked, ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Someone reported your exam video to the principal. The school intends to give you a chance to either retake the exam or withdraw back to ss 8. Which one do you want to choose?¡±


    The teacher¡¯s gaze was very stern.


    When Jiang Ran heard this, her expression changed again and again.


    She could either return to ss eight and let others treat it as a joke.


    Or she could re-take the exam and re-grade. However, if she couldn¡¯t pass the exam, it would be even more embarrassing.


    Jiang Ran quickly said, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯d better return to ss eight. This time, the grading system made a mistake and made mee here for nothing. Can I make a request? When the timees, the school will say that the grading system made a mistake. Is that okay?¡±


    Jiang Ran pretended to look at the teacher innocently.


    The teacher paused. ¡°I¡¯ll report it.¡±


    Jiang Ran immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    She had not even warmed up her seat in ss one when she was about to take her things and walk out in front of everyone.


    ¡°See? This is what happens when you try to force your way into ss one even though you¡¯re not good enough.¡±


    ¡°The gap between the two sisters is too big. One of them is the best in ss one, while the other can¡¯t even touch the edge of ss one!¡±


    The other students immediately started discussing about Jiang Ran.


    After school in the afternoon.


    Dai Zhu immediately rushed in front of Jiang Yu. ¡°Jiang Yu, do you have time to help my dad take a look today?¡±


    Jiang Yu walked out nomittally with a neutral expression.


    Dai Zhu didn¡¯t care. She followed Jiang Yu all the way out. ¡°Then when are you free? I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    When they reached the school gate, the car that came to pick up Dai Zhu had already stopped there.


    Jiang Yu then said to Dai Zhu, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°What? Jiang Yu, you agree?¡±


    Dai Zhu said in disbelief.


    Not far away, a few students looked over in surprise.


    They saw Dai Zhu attentively waiting on Jiang Yu¡¯s side the entire way. She even opened the car door for Jiang Yu and followed behind with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Has Dai Zhu really changed that much?¡±


    ¡°Previously, she even threatened to be irreconcble with Jiang Yu. Now, she¡¯s apletely different person.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even care about being bitten by a snake?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Jiang Yu seems to have saved Dai Zhu¡¯s father. That¡¯s why she fawned over her so much. Maybe she wants Jiang Yu to help treat his illness. I heard that his illness is quite troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Let a student from the acting department treat her illness. Don¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Jiang Yu¡¯s silver needles are very powerful. I heard that once the needles are inserted, the unconscious person will wake up.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Jiang Li stood by the roadside and watched the discussions of the surrounding students. When she looked at the school gate again, Jiang Yu and Dai Zhu had already left.


    She quickly asked another student, ¡°Student, what did you say? Jiang Yu knows acupuncture?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that she¡¯s very good at it.¡±


    Another student said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. No one can use silver needles to treat illnesses. There must be some other reason.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It must have been an ident.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If Dai Zhues to school tomorrow and continues to target Jiang Yu, it means that she doesn¡¯t have any ability at all.¡±


    In school, many people took this matter as a joke. They said that Dai Zhu was stupid to believe that Jiang Yu could cure and save people. She would regret it sooner orter.


    However, Jiang Li supported his chin in thought. Could it be that the doctor that grandpa mentioned who could use silver needles was Jiang Yu?


    But Jiang Yu was too young? Could she be that powerful?


    Shaking her head, Jiang Li felt that her idea was ridiculous.


    If Jiang Yu was so amazing, why did she only enrol in the theory ss of the medical department and not learn anything about practice.


    How could a person who only learned theory be so amazing?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Li threw this matter to the back of her mind and continued walking toward the library.

 Chapter 152 - Liar

    <h4>Chapter 152: Liar</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Dai family.


    Jiang Yu sat on the sofa and looked at Dai Zhu, who was busy in front of her.


    Dai Zhu ced a cup of hot tea in front of Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, wait for a while. My father will be back soon.¡±


    Jiang Yu had just decided toe to the Dai family at thest minute, and father Dai was rushing over.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡± Jiang Yu replied indifferently and took out her phone to click on it.


    On it was a message from Zhuo Zheng. He said that the music video would be released in the early hours of the night. Zhuo Zheng¡¯s Weibo would also forward it by then.


    Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows and replied.


    Dai Zhu saw Jiang Yu typing and immediately sat to the side, not daring to disturb her.


    At that moment, the sound of a car driving in came from outside.


    Dai Zhu hurriedly stood up and ran out.


    However, she found out that it was not her father who came back, but her mother.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Dai Zhu shouted.


    Madam Dai¡¯s eyes widened and her gaze fell on Jiang Yu. When she saw that Jiang Yu was the same age as her daughter, she immediately looked disdainful.


    She said to Dai Zhu, ¡°Zhu Zhu, you are still young. You don¡¯t know that some people can be scamming. How can such a person know medical skills? Quickly get her to leave. Such a person is obviously a liar.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Jiang Yu is not a liar,¡± Dai Zhu said anxiously. ¡°That day, the chauffeur saw Jiang Yu cure dad with his own eyes.¡±


    On the other side, Jiang Yu immediately stood up when she heard Madam Dai¡¯s rude order to leave.


    Since the other party did not believe her, she was not going to plead to treat her dad.


    When Dai Zhu saw that Jiang Yu was about to leave, she became anxious. She quickly grabbed Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, please don¡¯t leave. My dad will be back soon. My mom doesn¡¯t understand the situation.¡±


    On the other side, madam Dai said, ¡°Even the doctors in the Chinese medical hospital are helpless. How can she possibly cure him? Then let me ask you, which professor is she a student of? How many years has she studied medicine?¡±


    Dai Zhu was dumbfounded. She really didn¡¯t know about this.


    The two of them looked at Jiang Yu in unison. Even Dai Zhu was a little shaken. ¡°Jiang Yu? You...¡±


    Jiang Yu threw up her hands. ¡°I¡¯m self-taught.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a master!¡± Madam Dai raised her voice. ¡°Go away, go away!¡±


    Dai Zhu looked at Jiang Yu awkwardly. Why did she feel that Jiang Yu could really save her father?


    Thest time he had an episode, only the driver was by his side. The driver was old and dizzy. Perhaps her father had recovered on his own?


    ¡°Since all of you don¡¯t believe me, then I¡¯ll...¡± Jiang Yu was about to leave when another car drove in from outside.


    Madam Dai¡¯s face lit up and she hurriedly went out to wee him.


    Dai Zhu also walked out awkwardly.


    She had invited Jiang Yu over, but she might not really be able to save him.


    At this moment, the driver got out of the car and looked flustered. ¡°Not good, master is having an episode again.¡±


    Madam Dai¡¯s expression changed and she quickly went forward. ¡°Then send master to the hospital. Quick.¡±


    The driver looked at Jiang Yu as if he had seen his savior. ¡°Miss Jiang, can you please save master?¡±


    The driver knew that Jiang Yu was at the Dai family home, so he drove the car straight back.


    He thought that with Jiang Yu around, nothing would happen.


    ¡°Pa!¡± Madam Dai pped the driver¡¯s face in excitement. ¡°You¡¯re trying to kill master!¡±


    At this time, he was still trying to bring the master inside home.


    Shouldn¡¯t he be sent to the Chinese Medical hospital? He was still counting on that swindler?


    In the car, Director Dai had already lost consciousness. His entire body was the same as what Jiang Yu had seenst time. It was a strange red, and he seemed to have a fever.


    Dai Zhu¡¯s heart ached. She had originally wanted to send her father to the hospital.


    However, when she met Jiang Yu¡¯s calm gaze, Dai Zhu was suddenly stunned.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, please save my father.¡± This time, Dai Zhu suddenly had an idea. Perhaps Jiang Yu could really save his father?


    Last time she could, but what about this time?

 Chapter 153 - Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 153: Treatment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Madam Dai quickly stopped her, ¡°No.¡±


    At that moment, Jiang Yu suddenly said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t receive treatment immediately, he will not live for more than three days. His situation will deteriorate immediately.¡±


    Madam Dai looked flustered. Of course, she did not believe what Jiang Yu said.


    However, when her gazended on Director Dai, she was suddenly stunned because director Dai¡¯s condition seemed to have worsened today.


    Immediately after, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Director Dai suddenly woke up, but he didn¡¯t have any strength left in his body. He only looked at everyone subconsciously. When he saw Jiang Yu, he immediately said, ¡°Miss Jiang.¡±


    The pleading look in his eyes was so intense.


    Everyone panicked. They didn¡¯t expect director Dai to spit out blood this time.


    Dai Zhu didn¡¯t care anymore. She quickly pulled Jiang Yu over and said, ¡°Quick, save him. Please save him.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s words actually came true.


    Dai Zhu couldn¡¯t care less about her mother¡¯s attempts to stop her. She quickly asked Jiang Yu to go forward.


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment before taking the silver needle and starting to treat CEO Dai.


    When Madam Dai saw CEO Dai vomit blood, she waspletely dumbfounded.


    She looked at Jiang Yu nkly, wondering if her husband would really be done for this time?


    It was actually this serious.


    At this moment, Dai Zhu let out a surprised voice, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Boss Dai, who was originally red all over, suddenly turned back to normal.


    And now, Boss Dai¡¯s face also turned a little ruddy, as if he had suddenly recovered.


    This change stunned everyone present.


    ¡°He really woke up?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±


    When Madam Dai saw this, she looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief.


    She was actually so amazing.


    But Jiang Yu took a step back and said, ¡°Send him back to rest first.¡±


    After doing all this, Jiang Yu looked at Dai Zhu. ¡°Your father¡¯s condition has stabilized this time. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Dai Zhu looked at her gratefully and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, it¡¯s my fault for not trusting you before. Please treat my father well. I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do.¡±


    Meanwhile, Madam Dai took a step forward and said guiltily, ¡°Miss Jiang, pleasee in and take a seat. I¡¯ve wronged you previously.¡±


    However, Jiang Yu did not go in. ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Dai Zhu did not dare to force her to stay, so she had to personally send Jiang Yu back.


    Mother Dai was filled with regret. ¡°Miss Jiang, I apologize to you. Please treat my husband.¡±


    In the car.


    Dai Zhu looked nervously at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu did not say a word.


    When they reached their residence, Jiang Yu got out of the car.


    Dai Zhu looked at her guiltily. ¡°Jiang Yu, are you angry with me?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m too young. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t believe me. Go back.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu left without looking back.


    Dai Zhu bit her lip, wishing she could p herself.


    Jiang Yu had saved her father¡¯s life twice, and she had almost chased Jiang Yu out just now.


    This was too inhuman.


    Even the doctors in the Chinese medical hospital would be helpless with today¡¯s situation, but Jiang Yu had managed to stabilize her father¡¯s condition so quickly.


    It seemed that other than Jiang Yu, no one else could do anything about her father¡¯s condition.


    No matter what, she had to make amends to Jiang Yu.


    ¡­


    At night.


    When Dai Zhu returned home, Director Dai almost fainted from anger when he found out that the people in the house had ordered Jiang Yu to leave.


    He hurriedly asked Mother Dai to make amends to Jiang Yu tomorrow.


    At that moment, Dai Zhu received a message.


    It was from Jiang Yu.


    Dai Zhu opened it immediately and eximed, ¡°Dad, Jiang Yu sent the prescription. She said that you will recover in a month.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Director Dai was also stunned.


    He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to not mind their previous rudeness under such circumstances.

 Chapter 154 - Fan Comments

    <h4>Chapter 154: Fan Comments</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Zhu Zhu, you must repay her well in the future,¡± Director Dai said seriously.


    Dai Zhu nodded heavily. At this moment, for some reason, her eyes were a little red.


    She was touched.


    She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be so kind.


    ¡­


    That night, the news that Zhuo Zheng would release a music video at 12 o¡¯clock was sent out.


    Many of Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans were waiting online for the music video.


    Perhaps they were bored from waiting, many of Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans went to Jiang Yu¡¯s Weibo to leavements.


    When Dai Zhu found out about this, Jiang Yu¡¯s Weiboments had already been attacked by Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans.


    ¡°If the music video this time isn¡¯t good quality this time, it must be because the female lead¡¯s acting isn¡¯t good enough.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡¯s songs are all so good. Don¡¯t ruin the entire music video just because of you.¡±


    ¡°If we let Li Lu Act, it will definitely be much better. I¡¯m really worried that the music video will be released and it¡¯ll be an eye sore.¡±


    Dai Zhu immediately gripped her phone tightly. Her anger was rising.


    There was actually someone who dared to attack Jiang Yu.


    She couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Very quickly, Dai Zhu organized in the fan group: ¡°Everyone, quickly go to Jiang Yu¡¯s Weibo and control thements.¡±


    At the same time, Dai Zhu posted a message in another group. ¡°There¡¯s a mission. Everyone, quickly go to Jiang Yu¡¯s Weibo to control thements.¡±


    This group was the army group that Dai Zhu had used to help Li Yue with her ranking.


    Everyone in the group had received benefits from Dai Zhu and had to help Li Yue with her promotions every month.


    Hence, when Dai Zhu posted this, the people in the group immediately said, ¡°Are we finally going to criticize Jiang Yu this time?¡±


    Dai Zhu was stunned for a moment and immediately replied, ¡°No, we¡¯re going to help Jiang Yu this time. Everyone, hurry up and speak up for Jiang Yu!¡±


    The people in the group exploded, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, right?¡±


    Dai Zhu immediately changed Li Yue¡¯s name to Jiang Yu¡¯s name in the group.


    Then, she directly sent a big red packet to the group, ¡°From now on, this group will be used to maintain Jiang Yu¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Immediately, the people in the group received the red packet and immediately became active: ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    Very quickly, arge number of trolls flooded into Jiang Yu¡¯s Weibo.


    ¡°This music video hasn¡¯t evene out yet, and you guys are already spouting without any evidence. Are you brainless?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu¡¯s acting is so good, can¡¯t you guys see it?¡±


    ¡°Our goddess has an outstanding temperament. Your idol must¡¯ve prayed and burned incense for her to be the female lead. Yet, you actually repaid kindness with enmity.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu is the most talented actress I have ever seen.¡± The inte trolls were quite modest. They did not dare to say that she was a movie queen, but they only dared to say that she was the most talented.


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know what acting is, look here. My Goddess is ranked first in the grade.¡±


    ¡°Maybe your brother is thinking of how to thank our goddess Jiang. Our goddess performed so well and was even ndered by you.¡±


    Very quickly, the atmosphere was reversed.


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans were dumbfounded. Since when did Jiang Yu have so many loyal fans?


    But when they saw these people¡¯s nicknames, they were instantly confused.


    Their nicknames werebeled as Li Yue¡¯s fans.


    They were all Li Yue¡¯s fans and came to give Jiang Yu good reviews?


    What was going on?


    Why did Li Yue¡¯s fans want to help Jiang Yu?


    At the same time, Zhuo Zheng had also received the news. When he heard that his fans were attacking Jiang Yu, he immediately rushed over.


    In the end, he saw many Li Yue¡¯s fans speaking up for Jiang Yu.


    What the hell was going on?


    Zhuo Zheng hurriedly wanted to rify but after thinking for a while, he decided that it was better to release the music video in advance. At the same time, he tagged ament at Jiang Yu to express his gratitude.


    On the other side, the fans on both sides were still doubting their lives. Suddenly, Zhuo Zheng posted his words of thanks to Jiang Yu, causing both sides to be stunned.


    When Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans saw that the music video had been released, they immediately stopped scolding and went to listen to their brother¡¯s song.


    Meanwhile, the Inte trolls hired by Dai Zhu also clicked in curiously. At the same time, they felt very guilty.


    They were worried that Jiang Yu¡¯s acting would really be terrible, so they would have to spend more effort to help Jiang Yu clear her name.


    It was so tiring.


    They actually had to help so many artists clear their names.

 Chapter 155 - Defected?

    <h4>Chapter 155: Defected?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the other fan groups of the movie queen.


    Many people had heard that Jiang Yu had been ndered and made an ugly MV, resulting in her being besieged by Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans.


    They immediately rushed over to join in the fun.


    However, when they saw so many fans of the movie queen trying to clear Jiang Yu¡¯s name, they were also stunned.


    ¡°Why is the movie queen¡¯s number one fan sister actually speaking up for Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°And the active ounts that I saw in the fan group previously have all switched sides?¡±


    The group leaders of the few movie queen fan groups all knew Dai Zhu.


    They hurriedly sent a private message to Dai Zhu. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Did you attack the wrong target? You should have attacked Jiang Yu instead. Why did you attack Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans?¡±


    Dai Zhu had the title of number one fan and had helped Li Yue to update her ranking. She had already gotten along well with the fans of the movie queen. They were all good friends in private and they often chatted together.


    Now that she had been asked, Dai Zhu felt a little embarrassed, but she still replied righteously, ¡°Actually, Jiang Yu is a very good person. We were the ones who misunderstood her previously. Look at her acting skills. She¡¯s not a pretty face at all.¡±


    ¡°But even if she¡¯s not a pretty face, there¡¯s still something wrong with her character. Have you forgotten that she stole the movie queen¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    Dai Zhu felt a little guilty when she said this. Actually, she didn¡¯t dare to ask Jiang Yu why she was with Mo Long.


    However, since Jiang Yu had saved her father, she had to support Jiang Yu to the end. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? The movie queen herself said that everyone misunderstood her. It¡¯s all nonsense¡­¡±


    As she said this, Dai Zhu felt an inexplicable sense of guilt.


    She forced herself to find all sorts of reasons. No matter what, she could not believe that Jiang Yu was so kind to actually do such a thing. The only exnation was that she did not do it at all.


    The person on the other side seemed to be very speechless.


    It could be said that Dai Zhu had already be a fan of someone else. She was no longer the true love fan who was willing to sacrifice a lot of money for the movie queen.


    Countless fan club leaders came looking for Dai Zhu.


    In the end, they were all very surprised by Dai Zhu¡¯s betrayal.


    For a moment, the various fan groups of the movie queen were in a mess. They were all discussing this matter.


    The most loyal fan had actually be a fan of Jiang Yu. It was really a huge blow.


    ¡°I think the number one fan must have been blind. She actuallymented on Weibo that Jiang Yu¡¯s acting is very good!¡±


    ¡°She must have been brainwashed by Jiang Yu¡¯s fans. I hope the number one fan will wake up and wait for his return.¡±


    On the other side, Zhuo Zheng and Jiang Yu¡¯s fans were fighting. The fans of the movie queen were furious and immediately joined the battle. They cursed Jiang Yu for being shameless and stealing her fans.


    At that moment, Zhuo Zheng¡¯s MV was posted.


    In an instant, everyone flooded Zhuo Zheng¡¯s Weibo.


    Zhuo Zheng saw that the thanks had been posted and the music video had been posted. The fans should not have any more misunderstandings, so he decided to wash up and go to sleep.


    At the same time, the music video received an astonishing amount of views due to the collective influx of fans.


    There were also many loyal fans of the movie queen watching it.


    Zhuo Zheng did not know that his music video had been pushed onto the hot searches.


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fan: ¡°I¡¯m here to listen to my idol¡¯s song. As for the female lead in the music video, I¡¯ll just pretend that I¡¯m blind and can¡¯t see it.¡±


    The movie queen¡¯s fan: ¡°No matter how good Jiang Yu¡¯s performance is, her acting skills definitely can¡¯tpare to our goddess. My Goddess is the best.¡±


    The troll hired by Dai Zhu: ¡°Let me make it clear first. Our Jiang Yu is still a newbie. It¡¯s already pretty good that she can reach an average standard. Everyone, don¡¯t be so stubborn. It¡¯s too much topare to a certain someone.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s loyal fan said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to see sister¡¯s good looks. As long as it¡¯s a music video that sister shot, even if it doesn¡¯t have any lines, it¡¯s still very good to look at.¡±


    In the end, everyone watched Zhuo Zheng¡¯s music video at the same time. There was even a special effect at the beginning. Immediately after, the scene changed and a figure wearing a ck and white dress slowly walked out..

 Chapter 156 - Stunning

    <h4>Chapter 156: Stunning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    All theizens were shocked. ¡°What did I just see? This person¡¯s acting skills are too good. With just one look, she could even express the soul of the song!¡±


    ¡°Is this really Jiang Yu? Could she be possessed by a soul? Does Jiang Yu have such acting skills?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she someone who doesn¡¯t know anything? Why is her gaze so immortal? This is too amazing. If I were Mo long, I would be together with her too.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I feel that Jiang Yu¡¯s acting skills are actually not bad. Is there something wrong with my eyes?¡±


    ¡°In this day and age, could it be that fake girls¡¯ acting skills are already so powerful?¡±


    ¡°I, goddess Jiang Yu, am indeed the most powerful. Goddess Jiang Yu justcks the opportunity. In the future, she will definitely be able to rise up in a role with more scenes.¡±.


    ¡°Why do I feel that her acting skills are on par with Li Yue¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Back then, Li Yue¡¯s first MV wasn¡¯t even this stunning, alright?¡±


    The Inte trolls that Dai Zhu hired were still holding back and thinking of ways to praise Jiang Yu. In the end, when they saw the video, they were all stunned. Wasn¡¯t this too good to watch? Weren¡¯t all sorts of ttering materialsing? Hence, all of them praised her enthusiastically.


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans were also speechless. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect brother¡¯s MV to be so good. Jiang Yu didn¡¯t drop the ball either!¡±


    ¡°It seems like we wronged her previously. Brother even specially thanked Jiang Yu, but we were ndering her instead. I feel a little sorry for Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. This MV was supported by Jiang Yu¡¯s acting skills. The pairing was wless. I actually watched and listened to it over and over again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in love. I hope that Jiang Yu can still be the female lead of our brother¡¯s MV next time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go apologize to Jiang Yu. We¡¯ve deleted all the previous insults.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. We were too reckless.¡±


    Who would have thought that Jiang Yu¡¯s performance would be so good? The originally terrible performance did not appear at all.


    In the end, when Zhuo Zheng appeared, he was slightly suppressed by Jiang Yu¡¯s aura.


    Hence, many of Zhuo Zheng¡¯s fans silently deleted thements under Jiang Yu¡¯s Weibo.


    The one who had scolded Jiang Yu the most was in trouble. He had to delete thousands of negativements, and his hands were sore from doing so.


    The more he deleted, the more he felt guilty. In the end, he even silently liked Jiang Yu¡¯s Weibo and followed her.


    It was a form ofpensation.


    So, the next day.


    When Zhuo Zheng woke up, he was surprised to find that it had appeared on the trending MV.


    When he clicked on it, he saw that all sorts of loyal fans were praising Jiang Yu for her good looks and acting skills.


    Zhuo Zheng was stunned for a moment. He knew his fans the best. Previously, they had been scolding Jiang Yu because of the matter between Jiang Yu and the movie queen.


    Why was there something wrong with the scene now?


    When he saw thements, Zhuo Zheng immediately understood. Initially, it was because the fans saw Zhuo Zheng expressing his gratitude to Jiang Yu and felt that it was difficult for their idol.


    Hence, many people gave Jiang Yu ast-minutepliment.


    Moreover, there were people who urged them to pay attention to Jiang Yu and give her some support.


    Zhuo Zheng felt that there was no need for that. He had just thanked her casually and told the fans not to attack Jiang Yu. He did not want them to like Jiang Yu at all.


    If Li Yue found out about this¡­


    Zhuo Zheng looked through Jiang Yu¡¯s Weibo awkwardly.


    In the end, he found out that many of his fans had gone over and Jiang Yu¡¯s fans had increased by one million overnight.


    Such an astonishing growth rate¡­


    Jiang Yu, I havepletely repaid the favor you¡¯ve given me. From now on, we won¡¯t owe each other anything.


    Zhuo Zheng immediately thought of this and silently scrolled through the movie queen¡¯s Weibo to see how the filming of the movie was going.


    Speaking of which, the movie queen was really too dedicated. Her fans had already caused such a ruckus, yet she did not make a single move.


    As expected, she was that workaholic who only wanted to focus on filming seriously.


    It was admirable.

 Chapter 157 - Quit Being A Fan

    <h4>Chapter 157: Quit Being A Fan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    On the other side, the movie queen called for her assistant early in the morning. ¡°Get the number one fan to help with early stage promotion of the movie.¡±


    The movie was half way through filming and it was time to warm up the movie.


    Hence, Li Yue immediately thought of her loyal fan.


    Every time she needed to promote the movie, she only needed to get her assistant to inform the number one fan and the publicity would be done quickly.


    With such a rich and obedient fan, it was really very useful.


    She really hoped that there will be more such people in the future.


    There was no need to spend money on publicity. It was too awesome.


    The assistant looked at the movie queen hesitantly. ¡°Sister Li, it might not be possible to get the number one fan to help with the publicity. Why don¡¯t we change to the leader of another fan club?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the number one fan not free recently?¡±


    But the other fan club leaders did not have as much charisma as the number one fan.


    The movie queen immediately frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t I contact her personally?¡±


    She firmly believed that as long as she made a move, no matter what important matters the other party had, she would put them aside first and then work hard for her wholeheartedly.


    The assistant said fearfully, ¡°The number one fan has already quit being a fan.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The movie queen could not believe it and quickly took out her phone to take a look.


    In the various fan groups, everyone was discussing this matter.


    ¡°The number one fan really won¡¯t being back. She has even promoted Jiang Yu to the top of the trending searches.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, but to be honest, I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu¡¯s acting to be so good.¡±


    Li Yue¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she tried her best to ept the information in front of her.


    The number one fan had gone to Jiang Yu?


    Moreover, Jiang Yu¡¯s acting had actually gained the approval of her sharp-eyed fans?


    A huge sense of crisis spread in Li Yue¡¯s heart.


    She hurriedly went to check the trending searches.


    As expected, she saw a music video hanging high up on it.


    The number of views was shockingly huge and the number of reposts was also ridiculous.


    It was obvious that this video had be popr.


    Li Yue took a deep breath. It was probably due to Zhuo Zheng¡¯s charisma that it was trending. She didn¡¯t believe that Jiang Yu could have such influence.


    Very quickly, Li Yue clicked into the MV.


    But when she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s performance, she fell silent.


    She asked her assistant, ¡°Tell me, who do you think is better, Jiang Yu¡¯s performance,pared to when I debuted?¡±


    The assistant looked at Li Yue awkwardly. ¡°Sis, your acting skills are acknowledged to be good now. How can Jiang Yu be better than you? Her eyes just happened to match the theme of the movie. How can a few actions without any linespare to your movie?¡±


    Li Yue paused and sneered. ¡°That¡¯s true. Although this scene is good, it should only be pieced together after a few NG¡¯s.¡±


    No matter what, Jiang Yu had never yed an important role before. How could she bepared to someone as important as her.


    Li Yue put down her phone and was about to go back to filming.


    But a call came.


    It was from Li Yue¡¯s mother. ¡°Yue¡¯er, why are you still filming? Come back quickly and snatch Mo Long back. How can acting be as important as the marriage between two families?¡±


    Li Yue frowned. ¡°But Mo Long¡¯s legs aren¡¯t convenient. I originally¡­¡±


    ¡°That was in the past. Now that I¡¯ve just received the news, Mo Long¡¯s legs will recover very soon. When that timees, who else in the country can bepared to Mo Long? Are you going to miss out on such a good person?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Yue was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t even the godly doctor helpless with his condition?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what¡¯s going on? I heard that he was almost cured by some unknown doctor.¡±


    Li Yue¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. If that was the case, Mo Long would be the most honorable man in the entire Hua nation.


    If that was the case, other than herself, who else would be worthy of this man?


    A few years ago, when the two families intended to have a marriage alliance, Mo Long had also tacitly agreed and didn¡¯t oppose it at all.


    However, when he was preparing for it, he suddenly had an ident and Li Yue had rejected the marriage alliance in the name of filming.


    Now, Mo Long had chosen Jiang Yu on a whim..

 Chapter 158 - Acting Skills Comparison

    <h4>Chapter 158: Acting Skills Comparison</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    As long as she returned to his side, Mo Long would definitely choose her again.


    Thinking of this, Li Yue¡¯s heart was filled with all sorts of emotions. ¡°Mom, I got it. Help me send my regards to uncle and Auntie Mo.¡±


    After saying that, Li Yue hung up the phone.


    She turned on Jiang Yu¡¯s music video again and looked at it again and again.


    It had to be said that Jiang Yu¡¯s music video was the only one that appeared in the end. It was actuallyparable to her own music video back then.


    Back then, Li Yue had also polished her music video for a long time before gaining the support of her fans.


    But now, the one who was also being supported was Jiang Yu.


    A look of disdain shed across Li Yue¡¯s eyes and she immediately said to her assistant, ¡°Isn¡¯t the production team going to do a promotion recently? Go andmunicate with the director and use my Weibo to post the footage I shot. Remember to pick the most exciting ones.¡±


    Even if it was just a short clip that was less than four minutes long, she wanted people to know that Jiang Yu could notpare to her.


    The assistant quickly ran out.


    Very soon, Li Yue¡¯s Weibo released a trailer.


    She added, ¡°After working so hard for so long, I really want to give my best work to my fans. I will not let my fans down and I will not let anyone else catch up to me. Please don¡¯t worry, my fans.¡±


    When the fans saw this sentence, they immediately felt very heart warming.


    The movie queen actually worked so hard for herself, and they actually praised the other artistes¡¯ acting skills. This was really too much.


    Moreover, the movie queen said that someone else would catch up to her. Wasn¡¯t she talking about Jiang Yu?


    When they saw this, the fans immediately understood and immediately nned to unite against Jiang Yu.


    They would definitely not be fooled by Jiang Yu¡¯s acting skills.


    The goddess¡¯ acting skills were the best.


    Very quickly, everyone clicked on it. When they saw Li Yue¡¯s performance, they were all deeply impressed.


    This was the work that the goddess had meticulously polished. It was really too stunning. It was even better than the previous work.


    ¡­


    Green Vine University.


    Many people were discussing about Jiang Yu¡¯s MV.


    ¡°This is too amazing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that our school will have a second movie queen.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, if all of Jiang Yu¡¯s movies in the future are of this quality, then she will definitely win the Movie Queen Award.¡±


    ¡°The quality of the movies definitely won¡¯t be as good as the MV. Isn¡¯t everyone ttering Jiang Yu too much? It¡¯s just a few scenes, what kind of acting skills can you see?¡±


    ¡°Eh, why isn¡¯t Dai Zhu here today? Did something happen at home?¡±


    When ss one saw that Jiang Yu was already in ss, but Dai Zhu was still not here, they immediately made guesses.


    Usually, Dai Zhu would arrive at ss ten minutes earlier.


    It was already more than five minutes past ss time, yet she was still not here.


    It was very likely that something big had happened.


    Could it be that Jiang Yu had really caused an ident when she was treating someone?


    At that moment, everyone looked at Jiang Yu suspiciously.


    At the same time.


    Dai Zhu was rushing towards the ss with a pair of panda eyes.


    Last night, Dai Zhu had been working hard all night in order to rank Jiang Yu.


    She had never worked so hard and personally for the movie queen.


    She was really going all out for Jiang Yu.


    Finally, after pushing Jiang Yu onto the hot searches, Dai Zhu could finally sleep in peace.


    However, she did not expect that when she woke up this morning, she would see many fans of the movie queen leavingments on Weibo, saying that Jiang Yu was only so so.


    Only then did she realize that Li Yue had posted a trailer for the movie.


    However, after Dai Zhu saw it, she was full of admiration for the movie queen. She felt that her acting skills were really great.


    However, she still wanted to organize a troll army to speak up for Jiang Yu.


    After all, Jiang Yu was still a neer. Compared to the movie queen, she would be at a disadvantage.


    That was why she had been dyed for a while. Now, she rushed over and pushed open the ss door.


    As expected, she saw Jiang Yu already sitting there, taking out her phone.


    Dai Zhu panicked and immediately rushed over.


    When everyone saw Dai Zhu¡¯s aggressive look, they immediately felt that something was wrong.


    Dai Zhu was about to have a big fight with Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 159 - Was The Formula Written By A Deity

    <h4>Chapter 159: Was The Form Written By A Deity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°This time, Jiang Yu is definitely going to suffer!¡±


    ¡°Look at how anxious Dai Zhu is. The problem must be very serious.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t show off. It¡¯s fine now.¡±


    ¡°This is a desperate look.¡±


    The students looked in horror at Dai Zhu who had rushed in front of Jiang Yu. When they saw Dai Zhu raise her hand, many of them subconsciously covered their faces.


    Although Dai Zhu looked refined and gentle, she was actually very violent when she was ruthless.


    In the past, there was ackey who had bullied Dai Zhu. Dai Zhu had personally beaten that person¡¯s face until it was swollen. That person had only recovered after a week.


    Now, when everyone saw Dai Zhu¡¯s stance again, they all agreed that Dai Zhu was going to p Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu was about to flip through her phone when a hand suddenly reached out. Before she could react, Dai Zhu had already taken her phone away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t watch the news now.¡±


    Dai Zhu hurriedly mmed her phone onto Jiang Yu¡¯s desk.


    She had originally wanted to look for Jiang Yu to take credit for her work today, saying that she had helped her be a trending topic.


    However, all of a sudden, the fans of the movie queen went crazy and attacked Jiang Yu.


    They actually said that Jiang Yu had never acted in a movie before. It was nothing to be proud of.


    Dai Zhu hurriedly got someone to control thements.


    The situation had not been turned around yet. She was worried that Jiang Yu would be in a bad mood if she saw it?


    Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows and looked at her.


    The surrounding ssmates also looked at Dai Zhu in surprise. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t she going to hit someone? Was she just going to take out her phone?


    Dai Zhu looked embarrassed when Jiang Yu looked at her. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked people to control thements. Those badments will be deleted by me very soon.¡±


    Dai Zhu¡¯s eyes fluttered when Jiang Yu looked at her. She panicked and her face turned red.


    Jiang Yu was her savior, but as an important member of the fan club, she actually didn¡¯t do a good job.


    Dai Zhu felt extremely ashamed.


    However, Jiang Yu said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just checking my messages.¡±


    It was almost time for ss, so why would she still be reading the news.


    Dai Zhu¡¯s heart rxed when she heard that. She immediately smiled and sat down beside Jiang Yu. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to lunch. What do you like to eat, Chinese or Western food?¡±


    The other students were dumbfounded.


    Why was Dai Zhu still chatting andughing with Jiang Yu.


    One of the students who was close to Dai Zhu immediately pulled Dai Zhu over and asked, ¡°Could it be that Jiang Yu really knows medicine?¡±


    Dai Zhu nodded. ¡°Of course. She gave me a prescription and said that my father would recover in a month. She¡¯s a godly doctor.¡±


    The students looked at Dai Zhu with a strange expression. No matter how they looked at it, they felt that Dai Zhu had been tricked. ¡°He can recover by taking a prescription?¡±


    Was this prescription written by a deity?


    Dai Zhu couldn¡¯t have been duped, right.


    ¡°Of course, Jiang Yu¡¯s medical skills are very good.¡±


    But the other students didn¡¯t think so.


    In other words, her dad¡¯s illness had not been cured. Jiang Yu had just thrown out a prescription, and Dai Zhu had been duped by Jiang Yu again?


    And she actually wanted to encourage the inte trolls to help Jiang Yu control thements?


    If she was not mistaken, those who were criticizing Jiang Yu right now were all fans of the movie queen.


    Was Dai Zhu trying to go against her former idol?


    Everyone could not ept this at once.


    Jiang Yu picked up her phone and saw a text message on it.


    It was from Jiang Ran. ¡°Sister, you must attend tomorrow¡¯s masquerade ball. I have invited many students from school to attend. Sun You and I will announce our engagement at the ball. Sun You is very good to me. I will be very happy.¡±


    Jiang Yu took a quick nce and was about to put down her phone.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s engagement party was too grand. The Sun family had actually invited so many people to attend. Even Jiang Ran¡¯s ssmates were invited.


    Not long after, Jiang Yu received a call from Jiang Hai.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you will be attending the engagement party tomorrow. Remember to invite Mr.. Mo Long to attend the engagement party.¡±

 Chapter 160 - Invite The Movie Queen

    <h4>Chapter 160: Invite The Movie Queen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The Jiang family¡¯s engagement party shocked the entire Green Vine League university.


    Sun You was too high-profile. Basically, those who had some power in Hu city were invited by the Sun family to attend.


    Moreover, all of Jiang Ran¡¯s ssmates were invited by the Sun family.


    For a time, many people in the school were discussing this matter.


    ¡°Jiang Ran is really too lucky to be engaged to the Sun family.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Sun You and Sun Miao are very good to Jiang Ran. This is a blessing that has been cultivated for eight lifetimes.¡±


    ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell that a person from such a small ce would fly to the top and be a Phoenix.¡±


    Jiang Ran and Sun Miao went in and out together. They were discussing about the masked ball tomorrow.


    ¡°You are the most dazzling existence tomorrow. You must wear the best.¡±


    ¡°My brother specially customized a dress worth millions for you. If you wear it, you will definitely be the most dazzling.¡±


    Jiang Ran was beaming with joy. Although it was a little embarrassing for her to return to ss eight, once the engagement was announced, many students came to curry favor with her.


    No one dared to mention in front of her that she had been kicked out of ss one again.


    Not far away, Li Lu walked over. Sun Miao quickly went up to her. ¡°Sister Li, this is the invitation to the masquerade ball tomorrow. Remember toe and attend it tomorrow.¡±


    As Sun Miao spoke, she exchanged nces with Jiang Ran.


    Li Lu was a little surprised. After all, she had only met Sun Miao at a few parties. They did not have a deep rtionship at all.


    Why did she invite her to attend?


    Li Lu did not ept the invitation. Instead, she said arrogantly, ¡°I may not be free tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I heard that your sister happened to be free recently. This filming is too tiring. Shouldn¡¯t she take some time out to rx? Tomorrow¡¯s masked ball will be very lively. Jiang Yu and Mo long will definitely be going.¡±


    When Li Lu heard this, she immediately changed her mind and immediately epted the invitation. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s see if we are free that day.¡±


    After saying that, Li Lu left arrogantly.


    Jiang Yu wanted to attend this party with Mo Long, so she had to tell her sister.


    Her sister had half a day of rest recently, so wasn¡¯t she able to go to this party?


    Mo Long was so outstanding, so her sister had to snatch him back.


    With this thought in mind, Li Lu¡¯s footsteps became faster and faster. She couldn¡¯t wait to give the invitation to Li Yue.


    In the hotel, Li Yue had just taken a break.


    As she had already finished filming her scenes in the scenic area, she would only be filming other people¡¯s scenes the next day, so Li Yue could finally take a break.


    She picked up her phone and took a look. She was shocked to find that many of her fans were ridiculing Jiang Yu on the inte. She was instantly in a good mood.


    No matter how many shy things Jiang Yu came up with, it wouldn¡¯t be able topare to her, who had already won two awards for movie queen. At the same time, she had countless movies.


    Thinking of this, Li Yuepletely rxed.


    At this moment, Li Yue saw the message that Li Lu had sent five minutes ago.


    Opening it, she saw that there were two invitation letters for the Masked Ball.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to participate in the Sun family¡¯s Ball?¡± Li Yue replied disdainfully.


    No matter how high the Sun family¡¯s status was in Hu City, it was nothingpared to the Li family in Capital city.


    Li Yue sneered. She deliberately let Li Lu go to Hu city to study and sure enough, her status was getting lower and lower.


    She even had to attend such a low-ss party.


    ¡°Sis, this is not an ordinary party. I heard that Jiang Yu and Mo Long will also be attending!¡±


    Li Yue¡¯s hand, which was removing her make-up, suddenly paused and then carefully looked at the invitation letter.


    The venue was the banquet hall of a certainrge restaurant.


    The time happened to be tomorrow.


    What a coincidence? It happened to be at a time when she was free?


    Li Yue suddenly thought of something and a smile shed across her eyes.


    Well, it was about time for her to show her face at Mo Long¡¯s ce.


    Li Yue also wanted to see what Jiang Yu was capable of..

 Chapter 161 - Dressed Up Meticulously

    <h4>Chapter 161: Dressed Up Meticulously</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    On the weekend, a big event in Hu city was that today Sun You announced his engagement.


    Kang family.


    When Kang Xue returned home, she saw that her parents had also received an invitation letter from the Sun family.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you should also attend.¡±


    Although the Kang family was a wealthy family in the capital, Kang Xue¡¯s family was only a branch of the Kang family. Their main activity area was in Hu city.


    If they wanted to develop in Hu city, they still had to build a good rtionship with the Sun family.


    Therefore, Kang Xue¡¯s parents attached great importance to this event.


    When Kang Xue heard this, she sighed. Thinking that she was actually going to congratte Jiang Yu¡¯s sister on her engagement, she suddenly felt very helpless.


    ¡­


    In a hotel in Hu city, Li Yue was meticulously dressing up.


    The assistant brought out a gown that would only be worn at high-end runway shows. ¡°Sister Li, you¡¯re finally going to wear this gown out.¡±


    This gown was personally designed by Li Yue and it had even won an international award.


    Whether it was the workmanship or the fabric, it was very exquisite.


    This was not just a gown, it also showed Li Yue¡¯s outstanding capability.


    The assistant originally thought that this gown would only be worn by Li Yue when she was getting married because it was too dazzling.


    But to use it to attend a small ball today was really making a mountain out of a molehill.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. No matter what, I have to be the most dazzling existence today.¡± Li Yue had a confident smile on her face and the assistant was dumbfounded.


    No matter what, sister Li was always the most dazzling one.


    ¡­


    The Jiang family.


    ¡°It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here. Sun You¡¯s custom-made gown is here.¡±


    Wei Juan was grinning from ear to ear. She took the gown that had just been delivered and carefully sent it upstairs.


    It was said that this gown was worth millions. It was the best-looking one that Sun You had specially customized from the gown shop.


    Just by looking at this gown, Wei Juan felt that even if Jiang Ran wore a mask to participate today, she would definitely be the most eye-catching presence in the entire venue.


    Jiang Hai was usually very busy, so he had specially taken a break today.


    At this moment, he was wearing the most ceremonious outfit and sitting on the sofa. His face could not hide the joy on it.


    He looked at Wei Juan with gratification as she walked upstairs. He was very satisfied with his son-inw, Sun You.


    The butler smiled and said, ¡°Master, after today, our Jiang family will definitely be able to gain a firm foothold in Hu City. Look at how much importance the Sun family ces on Miss Ran Ran. They have invited many business bigwigs to participate today. Moreover, there is also Miss Jiang Yu and Mr. Mo long. If the two of them participate together, it will be even more amazing.¡±


    Upstairs, Jiang Ran was standing at the staircase waiting for Wei Juan to bring up the gown. When she heard the housekeeper say ¡°Even more amazing,¡± she immediately frowned in dissatisfaction.


    Downstairs, Jiang Hai also smiled and said, ¡°Of course. Our Jiang family is really blessed.¡±


    Both of his daughters brought good fortune to Jiang Hai.


    ¡°However, the marriage between the Mo family and our Jiang family is still not settled yet,¡± Jiang Hai suddenly said worriedly. Since Jiang Ran could get the approval of everyone in the Sun family, this marriage was set in stone.


    It was different on Jiang Yu¡¯s side. Who knew what the capital would think.


    However, it was already good enough that they could get the benefits now.


    In the future, even if Jiang Yu broke up with Mo Long, the Jiang family¡¯spany would probably have arge scale already.


    As Jiang Hai thought about it, he suddenly smiled again. He quickly called Jiang Yu and confirmed the schedule on the other side. ¡°Mr. Mo Long will be there, right?¡±


    After receiving the confirmation from the other side, Jiang Hai smiled even more amiably. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.


    Even if she was engaged, her father was actually more concerned about Jiang Yu¡¯s situation.


    It was really too detestable.


    But when she thought about the possibility that Li Yue would be attending today, Jiang Ran instantly felt at ease.


    When the movie queen appeared, she wanted to see if Jiang Yu could still smile.


    Compared with the movie queen, Jiang Yu is nothing.

 Chapter 162 - Who Is This Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 162: Who Is This Woman?</h4>


    At the beginning of the night, guests gathered at the entrance of a banquet hall in Hu City.


    Many famous families in Hu city had gathered here today.


    Luxury cars parked in the parking lot at the entrance, immediately attracting the attention of many people.


    In the banquet hall, many people had already rushed over with invitations.


    Young men and women wearing masks were talking andughing.


    Jiang Ran wore a high-priced gown and an exquisite mask on her face. She slowly walked in from the entrance like a princess.


    At the same time, Sun You, who was surrounded by many noble young masters, immediately looked over at Jiang Ran.


    When the crowd saw Sun You¡¯s reaction, they immediately recognized who the person who came in was.


    For a moment, everyone automatically made way for Jiang Ran.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Jiang Ran slowly walked toward Sun You.


    ¡°p, p, p, p.¡± Warm apuse soon rang out.


    ¡°Such a good-looking person, it must be Jiang Ran!¡±


    ¡°Aiya, these two people standing together are simply a match made in heaven.¡±


    ¡°They are both wearing a mask and the two of them can recognize each other at once. This is true love.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face was filled with a sweet smile as she walked over shyly.


    Before she reached Sun You, Sun You had already rushed forward and grabbed Jiang Ran¡¯s hand.


    Then, he leaned over and nted a kiss on Jiang Ran¡¯s cheek.


    For a moment, Jiang Ran felt so happy that she was about to faint.


    Jiang Ran looked around proudly and did not see any familiar figures. It seemed that Jiang Yu had not arrived yet.


    Heh, Jiang Yu had toe today.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ran took out her phone again and asked Jiang Yu about the situation. ¡°It¡¯s already started. Where are you?¡±


    How could she not have Jiang Yue to witness such a blissful moment?


    It was like a stone sinking into the ocean.


    At this moment, everyone gasped.


    Many people looked towards the door.


    They only saw a tall and beautiful figure walk in.


    The gown that that person was wearing was obviously not something that an ordinary person could afford. It was even better than Jiang Ran¡¯s dress.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s dress was luxurious but now, this person was dressed like she was walking on a fashion runway.


    ¡°Which youngdy is this? She¡¯s too beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a person in Hu city.¡±


    When Jiang Ran saw this figure, others might not know, but she quickly confirmed that the person who came was the top-rated movie queen, Li Yue.


    If others knew that this person would actuallye to this banquet, the important topic of the night would probably change.


    So Jiang Ran smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t say who this person was.


    The movie queen probably would not admit that she hade specially to attend her engagement party.


    On the other side, Li Yue looked around casually and was a little disappointed.


    Because she did not see Mo Long¡¯s figure, she walked to the side casually and picked up the cup.


    She swayed it from time to time as if she was waiting for someone.


    But the surrounding young masters could no longer shift their gazes away from Li Yue.


    This was because although Li Yue was wearing a mask, the temperament of a rich youngdy was clearly revealed.


    There were already young masters walking over carefully. ¡°Miss, are you here alone? Can I invite you to danceter?¡±


    The person who came stretched out his hand and stared at Li Yue with a burning gaze.


    However, Li Yue did not even lift her eyelids and casually said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    That young master¡¯s face was instantly filled with disappointment. However, when he met her gaze, he actually did not dare to act rashly and could only cowardly retreat.


    Very quickly, another two or three people invited Li Yue to dance, but they were all rejected by Li Yue.


    The others were all dumbfounded.


    This person was a little too arrogant. She actually did not even look them in the eye and rejected them one by one.


    However, people didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. They felt that they were out of reach.


    Everyone wondered who this woman was?

 Chapter 163 - Two Beautiful Ladies

    <h4>Chapter 163: Two Beautiful Ladies</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    At this moment, a few gasps could be heard from the entrance of the hotel.


    ¡°Another great beauty.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with today¡¯s banquet? I can¡¯t believe I can see so many top-notch beauties.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, each and every one of them is too beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Which one do you think is more beautiful, this one or that cold beauty from before?¡±


    ¡°I feel that this one is even more stunning now.¡±


    Li Yue heard everyone¡¯s discussion and subconsciously looked towards the entrance.


    She was also stunned when she saw it.


    At the entrance, Jiang Yu was holding the corner of her skirt with one hand as she walked in elegantly.


    She stood still near the entrance and did not leave.


    She realized that everyone was looking at her.


    ¡°This dress seems to be the winner of this year¡¯s International Fashion Design Awards!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this one priceless? Why is she wearing it?¡±


    ¡°Who is this person? Could she be from one of the top wealthy families in Capital?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked around and realized that everyone¡¯s eyes were on her.


    When she came, Mo Long had specially asked the stylist to give her a delicate look.


    Even her face had been made up to look good.


    When she put on such a gown that was rumored to be priceless, itpletely made her look like a celebrity among celebrities.


    No wonder she was scrutinized by everyone the moment she appeared.


    Li Yue frowned.


    She quickly recognized that the person in front of her should be Jiang Yu.


    All the photos of Jiang Yu from before were a little shabby.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would be dressed so exquisitely for the banquet.


    It must be Mo Long¡¯s handiwork.


    Li Yue subconsciously nced at her surroundings but she didn¡¯t see Mo Long¡¯s figure.


    Li Yue immediately frowned and sneered. Could it be that Mo Long wasn¡¯t willing to apany this person to attend the banquet?


    She originally thought that she would be able to see Mo Long today and attract his attention. She would let him know who was the most suitable person to marry into the Mo family.


    But now, it seemed that Jiang Yu had lost the moment she appeared.


    So what if she was dressed in dazzling clothes?


    She was just putting on a show.


    Li Yue knew that once she took off her mask, the entire banquet would be a sensation for her.


    Hence, even though Jiang Yu had gained the attention of everyone, Li Yue was still indifferent.


    She was even a little disdainful.


    She was thinking that if Mo Long did not appear, she would leave this boring banquet.


    At this moment, another person entered from outside the door.


    On the other side, there were already many guests around Jiang Yu who subconsciously approached Jiang Yu.


    They sized her up carefully.


    There were even people who curiously asked Jiang Yu, ¡°Which family are you from in Capital?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not from Capital.¡±


    ¡°But your temperament is too good.¡±


    Everyone became even more curious. Moreover, when they saw that Jiang Yu was actually so easy going and couldn¡¯t bepared to that cold and arrogant woman just now, there were even more people surrounding Jiang Yu.


    Some people asked tentatively, ¡°Then do you have a partner for the dance tonight?¡±


    Many people¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard this question.


    Although they knew that a person who could wear such a gown was not someone they could match up to, what if she just happened to not have a male partner? Then wouldn¡¯t that be their luck.


    Jiang Yu shook her head and smiled at the crowd. ¡°Yes, my male partner will be here soon.¡±


    Mo Long was on the phone just now and asked Jiang Yu toe in first.


    Jiang Yu then stood not far away from the door and waited.


    As expected, when she said this, everyone let out disappointed voices.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of person is worthy of such a beauty.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful even without showing her face. It¡¯s even more unimaginable if she shows her face.¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is really filled with talents.¡±


    At this moment, the crowd suddenly realized that another man had entered the door.


    It was already surprising that there were two high-level beauties. They didn¡¯t expect such a handsome man to appear..

 Chapter 164 - This Is My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 164: This Is My Girlfriend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Yue was just about to leave.


    Just as she walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side and was about to brush past her, she was suddenly stunned.


    Her gaze could not help but fix on the man who had just appeared.


    When she saw Mo Long walking over in such aposed manner, Li Yue subconsciously looked at Mo Long¡¯s leg.


    She heard that Mo Long¡¯s leg was almost healed. It seemed like it was real.


    She didn¡¯t see any inconvenience on Mo Long¡¯s body.


    Li Yue couldn¡¯t help but feel even more delighted. This was the best. Only such a person could be worthy of her high reputation.


    And on the other side, Mo Long was walking towards Jiang Yu.


    But when he noticed the person standing beside Jiang Yu, Mo Long was stunned for a moment. He clearly recognized who this person was.


    Li Yue saw Mo Long walking towards her and smiled faintly. She took out her most beautiful posture and looked at Mo Long.


    As expected, Mo Long walked over and stood in front of the two of them. He asked Li Yue, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the woman standing beside her in surprise.


    From the start, she had noticed that Mo Long seemed to know this person.


    Li Yue pursed her lips lightly and her pair of bright eyes shone brightly under the mask.


    Just this pair of eyes was enough to make people unable to take their eyes off her.


    She was like the most dazzling celebrity.


    ¡°I took a break from my busy schedule and just happened to receive the invitation.¡±


    Li Yue heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. As expected, even if Mo Long was dating Jiang Yu now, his gaze was following her.


    As expected, as long as she gave off a favorable impression, Mo Long would definitely be with her immediately.


    Li Yue thought arrogantly.


    She then looked at Jiang Yu and raised her eyebrows. Her voice was slightly raised as she asked, ¡°This youngdy is the newbie that you¡¯ve been supporting?¡±


    She didn¡¯t acknowledge the rtionship between Jiang Yu and Mo Long.


    She only said that she was a newbie.


    And she was already standing at the top of the entertainment industry. She instantly assumed the posture of a senior in the entertainment industry inquiring about matters with a junior.


    Just as the corners of Li Yue¡¯s mouth curled upwards as she looked at Jiang Yu.


    Mo Long grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and introduced her, ¡°This is my girlfriend, Jiang Yu.¡±


    Mo Long also introduced the identity of the woman opposite to Jiang Yu.


    Li Yue?


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expect to see the legendary movie queen here.


    And for some unknown reason, although the movie queen had been smiling as she spoke to them, she felt that there were some bad impurities in her eyes which made her feel very ufortable.


    Li Yue was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Mo Long to introduce Jiang Yu to her like that.


    And from the looks of it, Mo Long didn¡¯t seem to have any thoughts about her at all.


    But how was that possible.


    The people around her, how many men were following her with burning gazes.


    When Mo Long appeared just now, he was also staring intently at her.


    How could it be that he didn¡¯t seem to care about her at all now.


    Li Yue was a little surprised, but she quickly hid it under a fake mask.


    He had always been perfect.


    ¡°Are your leg injuries better now? It seems that after all these years of searching for so many doctors, the treatment has finally worked,¡± Li Yue said intimately on purpose, acting as if she had a good rtionship with Mo Long.


    If Mo Long¡¯s leg had a chance of recovery, the biggest contributor should be herself, who had been busying about for him all this while.


    Li Yue originally wanted to see Jiang Yu¡¯s jealous expression, but Jiang Yu remained indifferent and stood there calmly.


    Mo Long said casually, ¡°All of this is thanks to Jiang Yu. She¡¯s the one who let me see the possibility of recovery.¡±


    After saying that, Mo Long was moved as he looked in Jiang Yu¡¯s direction.


    Only Li Yue was left in a mess in the wind.


    The expression that was originally well hidden had cracked in an instant?


    Why did Jiang Yu take all the credit?

 Chapter 165 - Give Your Dance Partner To Me

    <h4>Chapter 165: Give Your Dance Partner To Me</h4>


    ¡°Oh, in that case, I really have to thank Miss Jiang properly. In the future if my word still matters in the entertainment industry, I will definitely help Miss Jiang introduce more resources. This can be considered my thanks to you.¡± Li Yue secretly took a deep breath, then, she continued to say with a smile.


    There was no hostility in her tone.


    It was as if she was really thinking for Jiang Yu.


    However, the content had an air of superiority, hinting that Jiang Yu¡¯s status was not enough in front of herself and Mo Long. She was simply not worthy of Mo Long.


    Jiang Yu frowned. She had helped Mo Long to treat his leg injury, and she still needed Li Yue to thank her?


    Who did she think she was?


    But seeing Li Yue¡¯s smiling face, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to expose it. She only said, ¡°I helped my boyfriend because I love him. Miss Li, you don¡¯t have to be polite with me.¡±


    At this moment, the surrounding people were all surprised when they saw the three outstanding men and women gathered together.


    Could it be that the three most outstanding people in the room actually knew each other?


    No wonder everyone felt that these three people were too high-ss.


    However, no one dared toe forward and disturb them.


    As a result, although everyone was surrounding them, they were all standing far away.


    Hence, no one heard Jiang Yu address Li Yue as Miss Li.


    They also did not know that this cold and arrogant beauty in front of them was actually Li Yue, who imed to be working hard at filming in order to win the third movie queen award.


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious, who are these three?¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that the figure of that person is somewhat simr to movie queen Li? But it¡¯s impossible. How could the movie queen appear here? She should be filming.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just go over and ask?¡±


    ¡°But those few people are too imposing and now they¡¯re standing together. No one dares toe forward and disturb them.¡±


    On the other side.


    When Jiang Ran saw that Li Yue was indeed standing together with Mo Long, her eyes lit up with a carefree smile.


    She knew long ago that Jiang Yu would definitely not be able to defeat Li Yue.


    But Jiang Yu insisted on thinking that she could marry into the Mo family. Now, the real young mistress of the capital hade.


    Moreover, her aura was so strong. Jiang Yu must be regretting it now, right?


    She must have beenpletely outssed by Li Yue.


    Jiang Ran saw that it was almost time and said to sun you, ¡°You can get ready now.¡±


    Soon, a host came up to the stage and announced, ¡°The ball will begin in ten minutes. Everyone, get ready first.¡±


    Everyone was instantly attracted by this news.


    For a moment, they subconsciously looked at Jiang Ran and Sun You.


    The most dazzling existences of this ball were definitely Jiang Ran and Sun You. The others were just the background.


    When Jiang Ran met the envious gazes of the crowd, she immediately raised her chin.


    The stage would be hers now.


    Then, she nced in the direction of Jiang Yu.


    She was thinking happily that Jiang Yu would definitely be left out in the cold at the ballter.


    Mo Long and Li Yue should be the ones dancing this dance.


    Although Li Yue might have stolen Jiang Ran¡¯s limelight, Jiang Ran felt very pleased to be able to make Jiang Yu suffer such a loss.


    When Li Yue heard the emcee¡¯s voice, her gaze immediately fell on Mo Long, she beat Jiang Yu to it and said, ¡°When I was young, I yed games with Mo Long and also danced. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve danced. I wonder if I¡¯m rusty. Can Mo Long apany me to dance this dance again?¡±


    After saying that, Li Yue looked at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Miss Jiang, it¡¯s rare for Mo Long and I to have this opportunity. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    The movie queen maintained a decent smile but her words were full of possessiveness.


    She actually wanted topete with Jiang Yu for a dance partner.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expect Li Yue to speak so naturally and she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my boyfriend has already promised me that he would dance with me. He said that he would apany me and my boyfriend always keeps his word.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu leaned on Mo Long¡¯s shoulder intimately and held onto Mo Long¡¯s arm.


    She looked very sweet..

 Chapter 166 - Borrow A Knife To Kill

    <h4>Chapter 166: Borrow A Knife To Kill</h4>


    Seeing this scene, Li Yue¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of her head. Her eyes were burning with rage.


    She wished she could pull Jiang Yu away and throw her out.


    She actually dared to touch Mo Long.


    She had never dared to be so close to him ever since she was young.


    What right did Jiang Yu have?


    Li Yue looked at Mo Long and wanted to say something, but Mo Long¡¯s lips curled into a smile and he nodded lightly. ¡°Yes, I promised to apany my girlfriend.¡±


    Li Yue almost vomited blood.


    Jiang Yu kept calling him boyfriend.


    Mo Long kept calling her girlfriend!


    Just when Li Yue was speechless and didn¡¯t know how to continue, Mo Long said, ¡°Have fun. Yu¡¯er and I will go over first.¡±


    After saying that, Mo Long brought Jiang Yu forward and walked towards the other side.


    On the other side, Jiang Hai and Wei Juan were already standing beside Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long walked over.


    When Jiang Hai saw that Jiang Yu was actually wearing such luxurious and beautiful clothes, he was immediately overjoyed.


    He knew that Jiang Yu must be very favored by Mo Long, so he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Mo, our Yu¡¯er will be in your hands tonight.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I will be able to attend your and Yu¡¯er¡¯s engagement party,¡± Jiang Hai asked probingly.


    Mo Long replied indifferently, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be long.¡±


    When he heard this, Jiang Hai¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    Wei Juan was also stunned. Did she hear wrongly? Mo Long actually had the intention to marry Jiang Yu.


    Originally, Jiang Ran was being worshipped by the stars, but when everyone heard that Mo Long actually agreed to this, they immediately congratted Jiang Hai.


    Very quickly, those who knew Mo Long and Jiang Yu¡¯s identity changed to praise Jiang Yu and Mo Long¡¯s talents and looks.


    Jiang Ran: ¡°¡­¡±


    Whose engagement was it today.


    On the other side, Li Yue waspletely ignored by others, and for a moment, she still couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Jiang Ran walked to Li Yue¡¯s side and deliberately instigated, ¡°Miss Li, why don¡¯t you work harder and win Mr. Mo back? In my opinion, you and Mr. Mo are a match made in heaven.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t deserve Mo Long at all and Jiang Ran didn¡¯t want Jiang Yu to beat her.


    In the face of Jiang Ran¡¯s instigation, Li Yue took a deep breath and immediately changed from her initial shock to a proper smile.


    She took a sip of wine and said in surprise, ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m just here to rx today. It¡¯s not what you think at all. Moreover, I think Jiang Yu is quite an outstanding person.¡±


    Jiang Ran rolled her eyes in her heart.


    She had chased him all the way here, yet she still pretended to be uninterested in Mo Long.


    This movie queen was too good at putting on airs.


    When Li Yue saw Jiang Ran¡¯s speechless expression, she immediately said, ¡°Say, if Jiang Yu dances with Mo Long today, would you be worried that your sister would steal your limelight? Moreover, you two are sisters. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that people won¡¯t talk about it. I¡¯ve heard some unpleasant words just now.¡±


    On the other side, there were indeed many people who wereplimenting Jiang Yu and Mo Long.


    On the contrary, Sun You was being neglected and his expression turned ugly as he stood at the side.


    Of course, Jiang Ran was concerned. When she thought of the ballter and the scene of Jiang Yu stealing the limelight, it made her extremely flustered.


    ¡°Sigh, that set of clothes is too gorgeous. It won¡¯t be good if there¡¯s something dirty on it. You should be more careful.¡±


    Li Yue intentionally hinted.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that.


    That¡¯s right. If Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes were stained with something dirty, she would definitely change her clothes.


    Once she missed the ballter, it wouldn¡¯t affect her anymore.


    Instantly, Jiang Ran thought of something and immediately ran away.


    Meanwhile, Li Yue¡¯s gaze was heavy as she looked in Jiang Yu¡¯s direction and took another sip of wine.


    For a moment, a glint shed across her eyes, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. It seemed rather interesting.


    She did not expect Jiang Ran to be so stupid as to do whatever she was told to do.


    It was just too suitable to borrow her knife to kill..

 Chapter 167 - Can’t Get Out

    <h4>Chapter 167: Can¡¯t Get Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    One of the waiters was so reckless that when he walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side, he suddenly sprained his ankle.


    The wine tray tilted, and the wine on it slid down, spilling onto Jiang Yu¡¯s dress.


    When Mo Long saw it, he subconsciously reached out and wrapped his arm around Jiang Yu¡¯s waist.


    But it was toote. Jiang Yu¡¯s dress was already wet.


    The surroundings were filled with exmations and gasps.


    Such good clothes had actually been dirtied.


    The waitress apologized profusely.


    Jiang Yu frowned. When she saw the other party¡¯s fearful expression, she immediately lost her anger.


    She only asked, ¡°Is there a ce to change clothes here?¡±


    The waitress quickly replied, ¡°Yes, we also provide changing gowns here.¡±


    Jiang Yu heaved a sigh of relief and said to Mo Long, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Jiang Ran sneered when she saw Jiang Yu leaving.


    Even if Jiang Yu had changed into a gown and rushed over, she wouldn¡¯t be able to steal the limelight without that dazzling gown.


    At the same time, Jiang Yu went to the changing room, found a fitting gown, and went to change.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that when she came out, the door couldn¡¯t be opened no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡°Is there anyone outside?¡±


    Jiang Yu hurriedly knocked on the door. The waiter had already left and there wasn¡¯t any movement outside.


    ¡­


    The ball outside was about to begin.


    Li Yue had been observing Jiang Yu the entire way.


    When she saw that Jiang Yu had indeed left, she secretly made a call.


    Very quickly, the person on the other side received the order and went to carry it out.


    Li Yue sneered. When she saw that Mo Long was alone, she immediately walked over with a smile.


    ¡°Next, it¡¯s tonight¡¯s dance party.¡±


    A beautiful melody suddenly came and the familiar dance music began to ring throughout the entire banquet hall.


    Li Yue extended her hand towards Mo Long. ¡°Can I invite you to dance? I don¡¯t think Miss Jiang is here yet, why don¡¯t you let me dance with you on her behalf? I don¡¯t think she would mind.¡±


    Li Yue smiled appropriately and the people around her subconsciously looked at Li Yue and Mo Long.


    They were very curious about who this beautiful woman wearing a mask was.


    However, Mo Long did not move. Instead, he ced his wine ss on the tray of the waiter passing by and said calmly, ¡°Sorry, I want to go over and take a look.¡±


    After saying that, Mo Long walked towards the direction where Jiang Yu had just left.


    Li Yue¡¯s outstretched hand froze in mid-air. Her eyes were filled with disbelief as she followed the direction where Mo Long had left.


    There were already people who had slipped onto the dance floor.


    Li Yue had never expected that Mo Long would be so disrespectful to her even though she had already invited him?


    Could it be that he was still angry at her for being cold to him all these years?


    Li Yue frowned. The few young masters saw that Li Yue had suffered a setback and immediately mustered up their courage, wanting to invite Li Yue to dance with them.


    In the end, Li Yue put away her previous dejection and in the blink of an eye, she turned cold and aloof again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to dance.¡±


    Her ice-cold and bone-piercing words made the man who came to invite her look embarrassed and he could only walk away resentfully.


    At the same time on the dance floor, Jiang Ran and Sun You became the focus of the entire venue.


    Those who didn¡¯t dance turned their eyes to Jiang Ran and Sun You.


    ¡°These two people are toopatible.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Ran to dance so well.¡±


    ¡°As expected, she was chosen by the Sun family. Miss Jiang is too dazzling.¡±


    Without theparison between Jiang Yu and Li Yue, Jiang Ran was like a fish in water on the dance floor. She danced elegantly and enjoyed the attention of everyone.


    That was it. It would be fine without Jiang Yu.


    Now, she was the most dazzling young miss of the Jiang family and the queen of tonight¡¯s dance.


    Jiang Ran thought beautifully.


    Li Yue didn¡¯t care about the discussions around her. She just kept looking in the direction where Mo Long had left. Her eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    But the nobility of the movie queen told her that it was best to leave now.


    She couldn¡¯t stay behind and watch how close Mo Long and Jiang Yu were, right?


    Wasn¡¯t the embarrassment earlier enough?


    Li Yue thought for a moment before she turned around and walked out. Today¡¯s matter wasn¡¯t over yet.. She had to make Jiang Yu pay the price.

 Chapter 168 - Framing

    <h4>Chapter 168: Framing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The waiter had received Jiang Ran¡¯s order to take Jiang Yu away.


    As soon as he sent Jiang Yu to the changing room, he immediately left.


    However, he did not know that the door outside would suddenly be locked.


    When Jiang Yu realized that the door was locked, she immediately became anxious.


    However, she realized that the phone that she had ced outside was nowhere to be found.


    At that moment, a voice came from outside the door, ¡°This is the room. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    ¡°That person is too generous. She actually spent so much money. After this is done, we will be rich for the rest of our lives.¡±


    The sound of the door opening came from outside.


    Jiang Yu frowned.


    A few hooligans walked in. When they saw Jiang Yu in the room, their eyes immediately shone with a wretched light.


    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°It must be her. There¡¯s no one else in the room.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still young. Let¡¯s end this quickly. You guys y, I¡¯ll guard the door. Hurry up.¡±


    With that, a hooligan walked out and guarded the door.


    The other two walked towards Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu immediately understood what she wanted to do to them.


    ¡°Who told you toe!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about this. Just enjoy it,¡± The hooligan said in a wretched manner.


    He quickly reached out his hand towards Jiang Yu.


    Just as his hand was about to touch Jiang Yu¡¯s arm, he felt a pain in his arm.


    The man¡¯s hand suddenly went numb and then he lost all feeling.


    It was as if he had lost all his vitality.


    The hooligan was shocked.


    The other hooligan quickly said, ¡°Why are you scared? Let me do it.¡±


    He did not see hispanion¡¯s frightened look. He quickly stepped forward and wanted to tie Jiang Yu up.


    However, the next second, there was a scream.


    The silver needle in Jiang Yu¡¯s hand was emitting a cold light.


    The two men¡¯s hands could not feel anything.


    The two hooligans started to panic and wanted to run away.


    At the same time.


    Outside, Mo Long walked to the door of the changing room and saw a person standing outside the door sneakily.


    Mo Long walked over.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in here,¡± The hooligan said fiercely.


    At this moment, a scream came from inside.


    Mo Long frowned and immediately subdued the hooligan and opened the door.


    In the room, two hoodlums were lying on the floor, wailing in pain. Jiang Yu¡¯s foot was stepping on the hoodlum¡¯s chest as she said with a ruthless expression, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    ¡°Someone called us and told us toe over. That person sent us a sum of money, but we don¡¯t know who it was.¡±


    Mo Long heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Jiang Yu was fine.


    He then walked over and said, ¡°There was something wrong with the waiter just now.¡±


    Very soon, the waiter was caught by Mo Long¡¯s men.


    The waiter looked at the situation in the changing room and was so scared that his face turned ck. ¡°I was only ordered to dirty Miss Jiang¡¯s clothes and send her to the changing room. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    The waiter was scared silly. Although he had just received arge sum of money, he wouldn¡¯t dare to touch the woman in front of him even if he had a few guts.


    ¡°Who asked you toe?¡± Jiang Yu frowned.


    The waiter quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Jiang Ran.¡±


    Jiang Ran?


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Ran would treat her like this at this time. She immediately frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Today was Jiang Ran¡¯s engagement day. If something happened to her here...


    Jiang Ran¡¯s engagement would definitely be ruined.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Jiang Ran. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go check the surveince cameras. She was the one who came over and told me,¡± the waiter said in fear and trepidation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Hai walked over from the other side.


    He saw Mo Long¡¯s men capture a waiter just now, so Jiang Hai followed them.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see such a situation at the scene.

 Chapter 169 - Steal The Limelight

    <h4>Chapter 169: Steal The Limelight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Speak!¡± Mo Long said coldly to the waiter.


    The waiter immediately told him what Jiang Ran had told him.


    Jiang Hai frowned. ¡°There must be some misunderstanding. Yu¡¯er, today is the big day. Can we talk about it after today?¡±


    Jiang Hai looked at Jiang Yu pleadingly.


    No matter what, the scandal today could not be known by the people outside.


    It was even more important that no one knew that Jiang Ran and Jiang Yu had a conflict.


    Of course, Jiang Hai did not think that Jiang Ran would do anything bad.


    ¡°This waiter might be Jiang Ran¡¯s troublemaker, but these few hooligans might not be Ran Ran¡¯s doing. Yu¡¯er, for my sake, let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Hai. She did not expect Jiang Hai to protect Jiang Ran so much.


    ¡°Do you know what they are going to do to me?¡± Jiang Yu said coldly.


    Jiang Hai¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Yu¡¯er, stop fooling around. You can send these people to be interrogated secretly, but now is the time for Ran Ran to get engaged. You must not make a scene at this time.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s investigate who is behind this.¡±


    After saying that, Mo Long walked out with Jiang Yu.


    Mo Long¡¯s bodyguards quickly took the hooligans away.


    Jiang Hai heaved a sigh of relief.


    Mo Long and Jiang Yu walked outside.


    They discovered that Jiang Ran and Sun You were dancing vigorously in the middle of the dance floor.


    Jiang Yu immediately understood. ¡°It seems that Jiang Ran doesn¡¯t want me to go up and dance.¡±


    However, when Jiang Yu thought that those hooligans might have been sent by Jiang Ran, she immediately thought of an idea.


    It was only halfway through the dance song.


    Jiang Yu suddenly stretched out her hand toward Mo Long.


    The two of them sped their hands and quickly slid onto the dance floor.


    On the other side, the voice of ttery toward Jiang Ran gradually became softer.


    Soon, everyone eximed, ¡°They danced too beautifully.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to dance so elegantly!¡±


    ¡°In this way, the others are just the background.¡±


    ¡°This should be Mo Long and Jiang Yu, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, these two people are too dazzling.¡±


    Jiang Ran and Sun You realized that something was wrong. They turned around and looked at the crowd. They saw Jiang Yu and Mo Long dancing on the dance floor.


    The others looked at them in amazement.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s heart suddenly tightened.


    No one paid attention to her side anymore.


    She immediately stopped together with Sun You.


    Jiang Ran said unhappily, ¡°Whose engagement party is this?¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Yu, who had already changed into an ordinary gown, could still rely on her dance moves to be the center of attention.


    Kang Xue and her parents were also looking at the middle of the dance floor.


    When Kang Xue heard that the person dancing was Jiang Yu, her eyes instantly widened.


    This Jiang Yu actually liked to show off so much.


    Jiang Hai walked to Jiang Ran¡¯s side with a dark expression. Jiang Ran immediately seized the opportunity toin to her father, ¡°Dad, Look at my sister. She actually stole my limelight.¡±


    Jiang Hai questioned, ¡°Did you get the waiter to dirty Yu-er¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Jiang Ran panicked and quickly said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°No? I¡¯ve seen the surveince footage.¡± Jiang Hai took a deep breath.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face was pale as she looked at her father aggrievedly. ¡°But who told my sister to wear such beautiful clothes and steal my limelight?¡±


    ¡°Then did you send anyone else into the changing room?¡± Jiang Hai asked again.


    Jiang Ran was stunned. ¡°What other people? This really has nothing to do with me.¡±


    When Jiang Hai saw Jiang Ran¡¯s anxious look, he immediately sighed. ¡°In short, after the ball ends, you can apologize to Yu¡¯er and let this matter pass.¡±


    Jiang Ran immediately looked at her father with a defeated expression.


    She really didn¡¯t do anything else. She only dirtied Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes.


    Who did it? She was actually made to take the me..

 Chapter 170 - Invitation Letter To The Birthday Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 170: Invitation Letter To The Birthday Banquet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    On the other side, the dance ended.


    Mo Long and Jiang Yu also stopped.


    Jiang Ran and Jiang Hai walked over.


    Jiang Ran reluctantly said to Jiang Yu, ¡°It was my fault just now. I shouldn¡¯t have dirtied your clothes.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her coldly.


    In that case, Jiang Ran didn¡¯t admit to the other matter.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, Ran Ran really didn¡¯t do anything else.¡± Wei Juan heard the news and came over, hurriedly speaking up for Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Ran was also very innocent. If she had known earlier, she would not have sent a waiter over. Now, the limelight was still stolen and she had even gotten herself into trouble.


    ¡°I will find out if it was you,¡± Jiang Yu said coldly.


    She had no intention of staying any longer and left with Mo Long.


    When the other guests saw that Jiang Yu and Mo Long had left so early, they immediately started discussing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Jiang Ran did something wrong just now. Haven¡¯t you heard that she apologized to Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Jiang Ran was jealous of her sister¡¯s beauty...¡±


    For a moment, everyone was discussing Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Hai also felt a little embarrassed.


    He hurriedly took the microphone and announced to everyone that Sun You and Jiang Ran were engaged.


    ¡­


    Outside, Jiang Yu took off her mask and stood at the entrance, waiting for Mo Long to drive over.


    Not far away, Kang Xue also came out with her parents.


    When Kang Xue¡¯s parents saw Jiang Yu¡¯s profile, they immediately said in surprise, ¡°Why does this person look a little familiar? Master, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Kang Xue¡¯s father also looked over and immediately frowned. ¡°We have indeed seen her somewhere before.¡±


    Kang Xue immediately exined, ¡°That should be on the tabloid news. This person stole the movie queen¡¯s boyfriend. You should have seen this news.¡±


    Kang Xue¡¯s parents finally understood.


    At this moment, Sun You and Jiang Ran walked over.


    Sun You said to Kang Xue¡¯s parents, ¡°I have something to tell you in private.¡±


    Sun You and Kang Xue¡¯s parents walked not far away before asking, ¡°I heard that Old Master Kang is having a big birthday party and he¡¯s inviting a lot of people. Can you get an invitation for me?¡±


    Sun You knew that Kang Xue¡¯s parents were distant rtives of that wealthy family in capital, so he deliberately came over to ask.


    Kang Xue¡¯s parents said, ¡°We can only get the invitation letter to the banquet hall outside, but we can¡¯t enter inside.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as there¡¯s an invitation letter, it¡¯s fine.¡± Sun You immediately smiled.


    The two of them originally wanted to build a good rtionship with Sun You, so they immediately agreed.


    ¡°Oh right, I heard that the old man once lost his favorite daughter. I wonder how she is now?¡±


    Kang Xue¡¯s parents immediately said, ¡°Sigh, I heard that they are still looking for her. How can you find a needle in a haystack? However, if you can find her, I reckon that the situation in our family will change. The old man will definitely dote on this little daughter.¡±


    Sun You¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    In that case, once the news that Jiang Ran and Jiang Yu were the daughter of that lost young miss spread out, he would also be able to bask in the glory.


    When that time came, the Sun family would definitely be able to gain a foothold in the capital.


    Not far away, Jiang Ran saw Jiang Yu and Mo Long get into the car together. Her expression immediately darkened.


    She had just been used by her father. Jiang Yu must have set her up. She had clearly not done anything, yet Jiang Yu had taken the opportunity to shift the me onto her. It was simply detestable.


    Sun You walked Kang Xue and the others away before walking back.


    He took Jiang Ran¡¯s hand. ¡°From today on, you are my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Jiang Ran blushed when sun you looked at her gently. She answered softly.


    Sun You asked tentatively, ¡°Do you know the Kang family in the capital?¡±


    Jiang Ran looked at Sun you confusedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡±


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know them now, but you will soon,¡± Sun You said with a smile.


    Jiang Ran was suddenly confused.

 Chapter 171 - Real Life Cinderella

    <h4>Chapter 171: Real Life Cindere</h4>


    That night.


    The news of Jiang Ran and Sun You¡¯s engagement was ced on the front page of the local news in Hu city.


    ¡°They¡¯ve really soared to the top and be a Phoenix!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Sun family would actually marry such an ordinary family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the performance of Jiang Ran and Sun You on the dating show. It¡¯s so sweet. I didn¡¯t expect them to get together so soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a fan of their couple and I¡¯ve also seen that show. Sun You is so capable of being a boyfriend. Jiang Ran must have picked up a treasure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious!¡±


    ¡°The two of them look sopatible when they stand together. This dress is too beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I heard that it was specially customized by the Sun family.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, this is the real-life Cindere.¡±


    That night, the Jiang family was in the limelight.


    Jiang Yu looked at the news with an indifferent expression.


    If Jiang Ran really sent people to deal with her today, then she would definitely not be lenient with Jiang Ran in the future.


    Soon, Mo Long walked in.


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Have you found out?¡±


    Mo Long shook his head. ¡°The other party used a concealed cell phone and ount. There¡¯s no way to trace it back to the source.¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°That might not be done by Jiang Ran.¡±


    Mo Long also nodded. ¡°Someone is fishing in troubled waters.¡±


    Today, Jiang Ran obviously came up with it on the spur of the moment and even revealed such a big w. Even the surveince camera could capture Jiang Ran¡¯s conversation with the waiter.


    How could she still make such detailed arrangements and still be able to conceal her identity and ount.


    Therefore, the waiter and those hooligans were two different groups of people.


    ¡°No matter who that person is, if you don¡¯t seed this time, you¡¯ll definitely make a move next time. Be careful, I¡¯ll get a bodyguard to protect you.¡± Mo Long¡¯s pitch-ck eyes looked at Jiang Yu.


    However, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Do you think I need a bodyguard?¡±


    The two hooligans today were subdued by Jiang Yu with a silver needle.


    Mo Long heard this and said, ¡°Then you be careful.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded.


    The next day.


    When Jiang Yu arrived at school, she saw many people discussing the engagement between Jiang Ran and Sun You.


    Jiang Ran was surrounded by many people. Those who originally looked down on Jiang Ran¡¯s identity were now smiling at Jiang Ran in a very ttering manner.


    When Jiang Ran saw Jiang Yu, she immediately followed.


    ¡°Sister, when do you think you will be engaged to Mr. Mo? I¡¯m waiting to attend your engagement party too.¡±


    Jiang Ran said sarcastically on purpose because she didn¡¯t believe it at all, Jiang Yu had the chance to get engaged to Mo Long. ¡°Oh, right, I almost forgot. You and Mo Long haven¡¯t reached that stage yet. You haven¡¯t even seen his family. How could it be so fast. It seems that you can only attend my wedding first.¡±


    The surrounding ssmatesplimented, ¡°Are you getting married so soon?¡±


    ¡°We just got engaged.¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled and said, ¡°Last night, our two families discussed it. We will get married next month.¡±


    For a moment, the surrounding people looked at her with envy. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too rushed?¡±


    ¡°It was Sun You who suggested it. He wants to get married as soon as possible.¡± Jiang Ran deliberately said embarrassedly, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. If a man loves you, he really wants to be tied to you. Sister, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Ran¡¯s performance expressionlessly.


    ¡°Have you heard of the so-called sh marriage n?¡±


    Jiang Ran was stunned for a moment. ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°The sh marriage is the number one cause of divorce. It even exceeds the divorce caused by infidelity,¡± Jiang Yu said lightly.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ran¡¯s face turned green with anger.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you so that you won¡¯t be too blindly confident.¡± After Jiang Yu said that, she left with the book in her arms.


    Behind her, the crowd tried to persuade Jiang Ran. ¡°I think she¡¯s jealous of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have such a good rtionship with Sun You. With such love, you will definitely grow old together..¡±

 Chapter 172 - Return The Favour

    <h4>Chapter 172: Return The Favour</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Jiang Yu arrived at ss one, Dai Zhu came over.


    ¡°Sister Jiang, the dance you dancedst night was really beautiful.¡±


    As the number one socialite in Hu city, the Dai family was also invited to attend the engagement party.


    However, Dai Zhu arrivedte. By the time she got there, the dance was already halfway through.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see Jiang Yu and Mo Long dancing together.


    At that moment, Dai Zhu admired Jiang Yu even more.


    This Jiang Yu actually danced better than the movie queen that she had once admired.


    Jiang Yu walked to her seat and pulled out a chair to sit down.


    Seeing that Dai Zhu was still being attentive to Jiang Yu, the surrounding friends could not help but ask, ¡°Dai Zhu, how is your father¡¯s condition now?¡±


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°It¡¯s only been two days. How can he recover so quickly? But it¡¯s obviously much better.¡±


    The other students immediately sighed in their hearts.


    They felt that Dai Zhu was really stupid to not realize that she had been tricked by Jiang Yu.


    No one believed that Jiang Yu¡¯s medical skills were that good.


    Only Dai Zhu believed it.


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go and help your father take a look again tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± Dai Zhu¡¯s face lit up. It was great that Jiang Yu could go to the Dai family again.


    Jiang Yu, on the other hand, was a little doubtful.


    Actually, Jiang Yu also had some doubts about Director Dai¡¯s illness.


    Because of Director Dai¡¯s illness, when Jiang Yu checked twice, it actually worsened very seriously.


    This was a little unusual.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu wanted to check again to see if there were any other factors that caused Director Dai¡¯s illness to worsen.


    Today, she had to go to the Dai family to confirm it.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the music video this time would have such a high number of views. Many of thements were praising the female lead¡¯s performance.¡± Zhuo Zheng¡¯s assistant was extremely excited when she saw the song whose poprity had skyrocketed to number one on the music chart.


    Zhuo Zheng, who was in the middle of a concert, also said, ¡°Indeed. If it weren¡¯t for Jiang Yu¡¯s good acting, this music video wouldn¡¯t have such arge number of views.¡±


    Although Zhuo Zheng¡¯s song had the potential to be a hit, it wouldn¡¯t normally have such a huge poprity.


    ording to Zhuo Zheng¡¯s expectations, it would at most enter the top ten of the music chart.


    But now, it had miraculously rushed to first ce.


    All of this was indeed Jiang Yu¡¯s credit.


    ¡°Looks like I owe Jiang Yu a favor again,¡± Zhuo Zheng said with a sigh.


    Originally, this MV was to return the favor of Jiang Yu treating his throat. He did not expect Jiang Yu to help him instead, making him even more popr.


    The assistant shook his head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Jiang Yu gain a lot of benefits from this MV? Many of your fans have already be Jiang Yu¡¯s fans.¡±


    Thinking of this, the assistant was also very puzzled. Why did Jiang Yu¡¯s fans increase so much after a MV.


    Jiang Yu was getting popr from whatever she released


    However, Zhuo Zheng said, ¡°No, after all, I still owe her.¡±


    ¡°If you want to repay her favor, I have an idea. In a few days, isn¡¯t there a variety show that has been inviting you? Do you really have to participate?¡±


    When Zhuo Zheng heard this, his eyes immediately lit up. ¡°You mean to rmend Jiang Yu to join them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jiang Yu¡¯s reputation is still high anyway. If she joins the show, you¡¯ll return the favor and the program team will find a suitable guest. Wouldn¡¯t that be the best of both worlds?¡± The assistant said.


    Zhuo Zheng thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Go make the arrangements.¡±


    The assistant immediately took out his phone and made a call.


    When they heard that the number one singer on the music chart was willing to participate in the reality show, they were instantly excited.


    ¡°However, we have a request.¡±


    ¡°As long as Zhuo Zheng is willing to participate, we will try our best to satisfy any request. Does he need the most scenes or do he need to know the script of the reality show in advance?¡±


    The assistant was speechless. He could actually see the script of the reality show in advance?


    ¡°No, no, I want to rmend a guest.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu.¡±

 Chapter 173 - Chronic Poison

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chronic Poison</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    At night, Jiang Yu followed Dai Zhu to the Jiang family.


    ¡°Hey, sister, is this the female doctor who wrote the prescription?¡±


    In the hall, Dai Zi, the adopted daughter of the Dai family, was standing beside her mother.


    At first, Director Dai thought he couldn¡¯t have children, so he adopted a daughter.


    He didn¡¯t expect Dai Zhu to be born the next year.


    So, the Dai family had two youngdies.


    ¡°Zi, this is my ssmate, Jiang Yu,¡± Dai Zhu introduced to Dai Zi.


    Dai Zi looked at Jiang Yu in surprise.


    She had heard from her mother that although Jiang Yu was young, her medical skills were really good.


    She had cured him very quickly when Director Dai got sick.


    She even wrote a prescription.


    She heard that he would be able to recover after taking this prescription for a month.


    When she thought of this, Dai Zi secretly clenched her fists.


    ¡°Is my dad upstairs?¡± Dai Zhu asked.


    ¡°Yes, dad¡¯splexion is much better today. He even said that he would have to let Miss Jiang stay at home for dinner tonight. Miss Jiang¡¯s medical skills are superb, so he must show up.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Dai Zhu brought Jiang Yu upstairs.


    Dai Zi also hurried to follow.


    She wanted to see if Jiang Yu¡¯s medical skills were really that good.


    In the room.


    Director Dai was lying weakly on the bed to rest.


    Although he had taken medicine for a few days and was obviously getting better, he still needed to recuperate.


    After Jiang Yu entered the room, she frowned when she saw director Dai¡¯s expression.


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°Look, my father is much better.¡±


    Jiang Yu went forward and pulled director Dai¡¯s wrist. She took his pulse and a thoughtful look shed across her eyes.


    When Dai Zi saw Jiang Yu¡¯s serious expression, she could not help but probe, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How¡¯s my father¡¯s condition?¡±


    Jiang Yu put director Dai¡¯s arm down again. ¡°He¡¯s getting better.¡±


    Director Dai also said, ¡°I feel a little better too.¡±


    Jiang Yu, however, still frowned. ording to the prescription she gave, it was impossible for him to recover so slowly.


    ¡°Director Dai, have you taken any other medicine these past few days?¡±


    Director Dai said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve only taken some health supplements that I usually take.¡±


    Upon hearing about health supplements, Jiang Yu immediately asked, ¡°Can I take a look?¡±


    Dai Zhu hurriedly passed the medicine on the table to Jiang Yu. ¡°This is it. My sister bought it specially from overseas. This medicine is good for health.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the packaging outside. It was indeed an ordinary health supplement.


    However, when she thought of Director Dai¡¯s health condition, Jiang Yu subconsciously wanted to open the medicine bottle to take a look.


    Dai Zi asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say a word. After she opened the bottle, she took a look at it before putting it back in.


    In reality, she had secretly hidden a pill in her hand.


    She needed to test theposition of the pill before she could find out.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Jiang Yu put the pill back in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll help Director Dai with the acupuncture. Those who have nothing to do with it, please leave.¡±


    Dai Zhu quickly pulled Dai Zi out.


    In the room, Jiang Yu said while giving Director Dai the injection, ¡°Your illness might be caused by a chronic poison.¡±


    Director Dai¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. ¡°Are you saying that someone poisoned me?¡±


    ¡°The thing that you eat every day is this health supplement?¡±


    Director Dai said, ¡°There can¡¯t be a problem with this health supplement.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. I¡¯ll bring the medicine over for a test.¡±


    Director Dai looked at Jiang Yu with aplicated expression.


    He never believed that his illness was actually caused by eating this health product.


    If that was really the case, then Dai Zi...


    Impossible.


    Director Dai quickly dismissed this idea. He remembered that Dai Zi had been very obedient since she was young. It was impossible for her to do such a thing.


    ¡°Then go ahead and test her. You shouldn¡¯t be able to find anything.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯tment.


    This time, Jiang Yu gave director Dai an injection, which made him look a little better.


    Director Dai was able to get down on the ground, and his face was a lot ruddier.

 Chapter 174 - Copycat

    <h4>Chapter 174: Copycat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    At night, the Dai family invited Jiang Yu over for dinner.


    At the dining table, Dai Zi smiled and said, ¡°Miss Jiang, my father looks better now that you¡¯re here. I¡¯m really grateful to you. Otherwise, I would have been worried to death.¡±


    President Dai and his wife also looked at Jiang Yu gratefully.


    However, Jiang Yu said, ¡°He could have gotten better faster.¡±


    Only Dai Zi looked at Jiang Yu with aplicated expression. Could it be that Jiang Yu had noticed something?


    Halfway through her meal.


    Dai Zhu¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Her expression changed when she picked up the call. ¡°What? The script I took to participate in thepetition was used of giarism? How is that possible?¡±


    Dai Zhu hung up the call and quickly opened thepetition website.


    She realized that her work had already been removed from the shelves.


    Moreover, thements below were all scolding her.


    ¡°Copycat!¡±


    ¡°This script was already published half a month ago. You only took it out to participate in thepetition now. Aren¡¯t you too daring?¡±


    ¡°This person¡¯s character is too questionable. She is a student of Green Vine University. I suggest that the university expel this person.¡±


    ¡°The original author is on this link and will severely punish this kind of giarism.¡±


    Dai Zhu was stunned when she saw this.


    The others also looked over.


    When they saw the content, their expressions changed.


    Dai Zi immediately eximed, ¡°Sister, how can the work you participated in be someone else¡¯s work?¡±


    Dai Zhu was dumbfounded. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t giarize at all.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Take a look at the content of the link first.¡±


    Dai Zhu clicked on the link. When she saw that the content was exactly the same as her original manuscript, she was instantly thrown into confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could this person have my original manuscript!¡±


    This original manuscript was from half a month ago.


    And now, the version she was participating in had been revised twice.


    But how could her manuscript be published in advance.


    ¡°Zhu Zhu, how did I teach you? How could you do such a thing?¡± Seeing that the evidence was conclusive and that the two scripts were basically the same, Director Dai¡¯s face instantly turned livid.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t giarize.¡±


    ¡°But sister, this person published it half a month earlier than you. Do you have any other evidence to prove that this script was written by you?¡±


    Dai Zhu shook her head.


    She had the original manuscript, but she could not prove when it was written.


    She was simply being framed to death.


    ¡°Then this matter isplicated. Sister, did you read this script in advance, so you identally memorized the plot?¡± Dai Zi said deliberately.


    Although she said this, it seemed like she was speaking up for Dai Zhu.


    However, anyone with a discerning eye could see that the words and sentences in the two scripts were almost exactly the same. It was impossible for them to have memorized the plot.


    When Director Dai heard this, he was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. ¡°Zhu Zhu, you...¡±


    After saying this, Director Dai was on the verge of copse again.


    Madam Dai quickly supported Director dai. ¡°Hubby, you can¡¯t be angry now. Go to the room and rest. I¡¯ll discipline Zhu Zhu.¡±


    Madam Dai¡¯s expression was ugly as well.


    She didn¡¯t expect Dai Zhu to do such a thing.


    Jiang Yu also took the content of the so-called original author and read it. ¡°Are you sure that this manuscript was written by you?¡±


    Dai Zhu nodded. She was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll help you investigate.¡±


    Dai Zi immediately sneered. How else could she investigate.


    This time, Dai Zhu would definitely not be able to turn the tables.


    Once the matter of Dai Zhu giarizing was confirmed, the school would definitely expel such a student.


    And the Dai Corporation would not allow such a person with bad conduct to inherit it.


    Then, she would be the only one left.


    Dai Zhu did not think that Jiang Yu would be able to find anything out.


    She was unable to defend herself against this matter.


    After sending Jiang Yu away, Dai Zi said, ¡°Sister, since this matter hasn¡¯t blown up yet, you should contact the original author and take a look. Try to minimize the matter as much as possible.. Otherwise, the reputation of the Dai family will be affected.¡±

 Chapter 175 - Bribing The Original Author

    <h4>Chapter 175: Bribing The Original Author</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The next day.


    Dai Zhu walked along the school¡¯s boulevard and was met with the students¡¯ strange gazes. Everyone¡¯s gazes followed her, whispering about something.


    ¡°This person is a giarist.¡±


    ¡°After giarizing, she even tried to bribe the original author. Now it has been exposed.¡±


    Dai Zhu arrived in ss one.


    The way the others looked at her was not right.


    ¡°It¡¯s her. She actually tried to bribe the original author.¡±


    ¡°I thought she was very talented. I didn¡¯t expect the script to be giarized.¡±


    ¡°People like her should be kicked out of ss one.¡±


    Dai Zhu was confused. What bribery?


    She took out her phone and saw that the ¡°Original author¡± had posted a screenshot of a private message on Weibo.


    It was the same message that Dai Zi had helped her reply tost night: ¡°How much money do you need to tell the truth? Where did you get this script?¡±


    It was this message that had been posted by the author. Manyizens thought that Dai Zhu was hinting at bribery and wanted to settle this matter with money.


    ¡°Why did you post this?¡±


    Jiang Yu also saw this news and looked at Dai Zhu in surprise. Dai Zhu was usually quite smart, but why was she so stupid this time.


    ¡°It was Zi who said that in order not to affect thepany, we should first use the fastest method to settle it.¡± At that time, Dai Zhu was also panicking. She would listen to whatever Dai Zi said.


    Who knew that she would be med by others?


    Dai Zhu did not expect that she would actually be isted by ss one one one day, except for Jiang Yu and a few ssmates who were usually close to her on her side.


    Jiang Yu had already asked Yuan Zhen to investigate the matter using hacking skillsst night.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, there are so many people who are ndering me now. Do you think I should go and ask for online army to control the debate? I didn¡¯t do anything. I really wrote that script. I wrote it half a month ago.¡±


    Who knew how the script could have been published at that time?


    ¡°Who has read your script?¡± Jiang Yu touched her chin.


    ¡°I wrote it at home and didn¡¯t bring it to school. It¡¯s impossible for others to see it.¡±


    Hearing this answer, Jiang Yu suddenly had a direction.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask the troll army for now,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    At that moment, Jiang Yu¡¯s phone received a document.


    It was the information about the ¡°Original author¡± that Yuan Zhen had found out.


    Jiang Yu touched her chin. When she saw the content on it, she raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Interesting. The ount was recently registered, and it was specially sent to that script. And this ID address...¡±


    The ID address written on it was extremely familiar to Jiang Yu, because she had just gone to look at it yesterday.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Dai Zhu asked curiously when she saw Jiang Yu suddenly staring at her phone with a meaningful expression.


    Jiang Yu directly showed her the results of the investigation.


    ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±


    Dai Zhu went over to take a look. When she saw the address on it, she was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my home address? How could that person...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? It¡¯s someone from your family who wants to mess with you.¡±J iang Yu sighed helplessly.


    Basically, she had already locked onto her target.


    Dai Zhu waspletely dumbfounded. She had never expected that it would be someone from her family.


    However, her family had always been harmonious and she did not have any enmity with anyone.


    At this moment, the teacher¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Student Dai Zhu,e out for a moment.¡±


    Dai Zhu saw that it was the grade director and quickly went forward.


    ¡°The school has given you a holiday because of your bad reputation. They want you to properly handle this matter.¡± The teacher¡¯s eyes were extremely sharp, as if he had already treated Dai Zhu as a giarist.


    Dai Zhu immediately understood what was going on. She was about to say something when a hand pressed on Dai Zhu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Dai Zhu, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    Dai Zhu nodded. She knew that if this matter was not resolved, she would not be able to return to school. Instead, she would be directly expelled.


    The school would not allow such a tainted student.

 Chapter 176 - Suspended From School

    <h4>Chapter 176: Suspended From School</h4>


    Jiang Yu followed Dai Zhu out.


    Along the way, the students were discussing animatedly.


    ¡°I heard that she was suspended from school by the school.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Dai Zhu to do such a thing despite her good grades.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. I guess she won¡¯te to school anymore.¡±


    Dai Zhu gritted her teeth and waited until she got into the car with Jiang Yu before she asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Jiang Yu sat there calmly.


    Although she did find out that the ID address is at Dai¡¯s house, they have no idea who it was.


    You can¡¯t prove your innocence just by showing this proof.


    Just at this time, Jiang Yu¡¯s cell phone rang again.


    Jiang Yu answered the phone and said to the other side, ¡°Send me the test results.¡±


    Very quickly, Jiang Yu looked at the information.


    Dai Zhu looked at it and immediately said, ¡°This is a chronic poison? Why are you investigating this?¡±


    Jiang Yu just looked at Dai Zhu and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Dai Zhu reacted and suddenly said, ¡°Does it have anything to do with me?¡±


    ¡°This is the test result of the health product that Dai Zi bought,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Dai Zhu took a deep breath and said, ¡°How can it be? Why is it poisonous? Is there a mistake?¡±


    Dai Zhu remembered that she had a good rtionship with Dai Zi since she was a child. Dai Zi was also very filial to her father. How could she do such a thing?


    ¡°If there¡¯s a mistake, I¡¯ll have to go to your house to take a look.¡± Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°Even if we have these two pieces of evidence now, it¡¯s still not enough. Dai Zi will still say that it¡¯s very likely that someone switched the medicine. We need more evidence, so we have to go to your house.¡±


    Dai Zhu was confused. She heard Jiang Yu say, ¡°Just do as I say.¡±


    Because there was not enough evidence now, Jiang Yu told Dai Zhu to stay put and pretend that she didn¡¯t know about the two things.


    Jiang Yu went to the Dai family to investigate.


    When they arrived at the Dai family¡¯s house, Madam Dai and Dai Zi were already in the hall, anxiously looking at the situation on the inte.


    ¡°Why is it getting worse? !¡±


    ¡°What is Zhu Zhu thinking? She actually asked to give that person money.¡± Madam Dai was about to faint.


    A hint of a smile shed across Dai Zi¡¯s eyes, but she quickly concealed it.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. Have a ss of water. We can¡¯t do anything about it. The original author won¡¯t budge. We won¡¯t be able to find a breakthrough for the time being.¡±


    Jiang Yu let Dai Zhu get out of the car first while she began to investigate through the Dai family¡¯swork.


    She wanted to find more evidence.


    Soon, Jiang Yu hacked into Dai Zi¡¯s phone and began to read the contents of her phone.


    It had Dai Zhu¡¯s contact with a wechat friend, from which she bought chronic medicine.


    ¡°It must not be found out. I want him to think that his condition has worsened and there¡¯s no way to treat it.¡± Dai Zi¡¯s voice came from Jiang Yu¡¯sputer.


    Jiang Yu immediately collected all the information on herputer and casually flipped through it.


    She flipped to the photo of Dai Zhu¡¯s draft and sent it to another person, asking him to post it in advance.


    ¡°Remember, when the timees, hire a troll army. I want Dai Zhu¡¯s reputation to be ruined and she will never have the chance to inherit the Dai Corporation. Do you understand?¡±


    With this, Jiang Yu had enough evidence.


    She didn¡¯t expect Dai Zi to make a move on her adoptive father and the good sister she grew up with.


    It seemed that Dai Zi wanted Dai Zhu to be unable to inherit thepany and let Director Dai pass away so that she could take over thepany..

 Chapter 177 - Criticised

    <h4>Chapter 177: Criticised</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Dai family.


    Madam Dai asked Dai Zhu, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Dai Zhu shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no other way.¡±


    When she heard that, Madam Dai nearly fainted.


    At that moment, Dai Zi said, ¡°Not good. Sister has been attacked again.¡±


    At that moment, many people were criticizing Dai Zhu on the inte.


    ¡°Such a person should be kicked out of school.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Dai family to raise such a person. If such a person inherits thepany in the future, thepany will definitely go bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°The eldest daughter of the Dai family has an outstanding character. She¡¯s much better than Dai Zhu!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, the stock price of the Dai family has been affected. I wonder how the Dai family will deal with such a daughter.¡±


    ¡°If it were up to me, I would have kicked her out of the family instead of leaving her to ruin the family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Dai Zi¡¯s lips twitched slightly when she saw that the inte trolls had finally appeared.


    When she turned around, Dai Zi pretended to be very anxious. ¡°Why are these people spouting nonsense? We need to issue awyer¡¯s letter to sue them for nder. I believe that my sister is innocent. There must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    Dai Zhu looked at Dai Zi¡¯s anxious expression, but there was a look of scrutiny in her eyes. If Jiang Yu had not told her not to tell her everything yet, Dai Zhu would have asked her why she changed her father¡¯s medicine.


    Did Dai Zi ask someone to send that script to defame her.


    Madam Dai was also dumbfounded when she heard that. How could the situation be getting worse?


    Now, they were actually attacking the Dai family?


    At the same time.


    Upstairs.


    Director Dai walked down with the help of the butler.


    Jiang Yu had helped dDrector Dai¡¯s spirits improve a lotst night, but for some reason, Director Dai¡¯s health deteriorated again this morning.


    Director Dai even suspected that there was something wrong with Jiang Yu¡¯s prescription.


    After all, other than taking Jiang Yu¡¯s medicine, he had only taken home-cooked meals and health pills.


    In the morning, Director Dai woke up in a daze. His family didn¡¯t dare to let him know about the stuff on the inte.


    Now that Director Dai heard the conversation downstairs, he asked the butler to bring him down.


    Director Dai went downstairs and sat on the sofa in the main seat. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The atmosphere in the hall was very strange. How could Director Dai not notice it.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Dai Zhu¡¯s matter that has worsened. The original author on the Inte revealed that sister wanted to bribe him. Thepany¡¯s stock has also been affected,¡± Dai Zi said deliberately. She was also deliberately trying to provoke director Dai. She wanted his situation to deteriorate earlier.


    As expected, when Director Dai heard this, his face turned pale and his blood surged. ¡°Zhu Zhu, tell me, did you giarize it? Why did you still bribe that person?¡±


    Director Dai was so angry that he was about to die. Only then did he realize that his phone had been switched off at some point.


    He quickly opened it and saw that it was all calls from people in thepany.


    The messages that were sent were all asking about Dai Zhu, indicating that it had affected thepany¡¯s reputation.


    For a moment, Director Dai felt his blood surge. The illness in his body was acting up again.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Send him to the hospital quickly.¡±


    Everyone in the Dai family panicked.


    At that moment, Jiang Yu¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Dai Zi didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu toe. She hurriedly stood in front of Jiang Yu and said, ¡°You liar. You said that my dad would recover after taking the prescription, but it¡¯s useless now. You can¡¯t look at him.¡±


    Dai Zi looked at Madam Dai and said, ¡°Mom, send father to the hospital quickly. This person is useless. Dad seemed to have recovered a little yesterday, but it¡¯s all an illusion. Dad¡¯s condition is obviously worse today.¡±


    When Madam Dai thought of this, she suddenly understood.


    That¡¯s right. Every time the old man took the prescription, although he temporarily recovered, he would soon deteriorate again. He had to stay at home to recuperate.


    Back then, Jiang Yu had said that he could recover within a month after taking the medicine.. This didn¡¯t seem like a sign of recovery.

 Chapter 178 - Mastermind Behind The Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 178: Mastermind Behind The Scenes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Madam Dai heard this, she hurriedly said, ¡°Quick, send him to the hospital.¡±


    She must not let Jiang Yu treat him again.


    Dai Zi pointed at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°If anything happens to my father, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    This was really a backstab.


    Dai Zhu was dumbfounded. This time, she suddenly understood that it was probably because of Dai Zi¡¯s instructions.


    Now that her father was in such a state, Dai Zi actually refused to let Jiang Yu save him.


    If she missed the best first aid period...


    Without saying a word, Dai Zhu stopped Dai Zi and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, quickly take a look at my father.¡±


    Dai Zi was in disbelief. ¡°Sister, you aren¡¯t working with that swindler, are you? Are you trying to get father killed?¡±


    Madam Dai¡¯s face was pale as she looked at Dai Zhu suspiciously.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu had already taken out a silver needle and was applying the needle quickly and urately.


    Soon, Director Dai¡¯s expression returned to normal.


    He looked at Jiang Yu and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m acting up again. It¡¯s all because of anger!¡±


    After saying that, Director Dai looked at Dai Zhu.


    He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to say again, ¡°You¡¯re acting up because you ate a slow-acting poison!¡±


    When Dai Zi heard the words ¡®slow-acting poison¡¯, she immediately became nervous. She hurriedly pointed at Jiang Yu¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Quickly arrest her. She admitted it herself and drugged my dad.¡±


    A few servants surrounded Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu coldly nced at Dai Zi.


    This nce immediately sent a chill down Dai Zi¡¯s spine.


    Could it be that Jiang Yu knew something?


    However, when she thought about it, even if it was verified that the health supplement was a slow-acting poison, she could be said to have been swapped out by someone. She could say she had no idea at all. Immediately, Dai Zi calmed down slightly. She could not feel guilty at this moment.


    Just as the servants were about to catch Jiang Yu, Director Dai said in a deep voice, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Dai Zhu quickly went forward. ¡°Dad, we found that the health supplement you ate contained a slow-acting poison.¡±


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Director Dai¡¯s expression turned cold. He suddenly thought of something and looked at Dai Zi, who had been providing health supplements all this while.


    He suddenly remembered that he had taken health supplements before his illness started.


    Moreover, he had been taking health care products nonstop for the past few years.


    Madam Dai was extremely surprised. ¡°Why would there be a problem with the health care products?¡±


    Dai Zi hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, I personally went overseas to get this medicine. It can¡¯t be wrong. If there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯s very likely that someone switched it out.¡±


    She looked as if she didn¡¯t know anything.


    If this was any other time, Dai Zhu would definitely believe Dai Zi. However, after the suspicion in his heart was nted, he felt that there was something wrong with Dai Zi.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then how do you exin this?¡±


    Suddenly, Jiang Yu took out her phone.


    ¡°Yes, this is the drug test report,¡± Dai Zhu said.


    Dai Zi did not mind it and looked at Jiang Yu innocently. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    She thought that Jiang Yu only had one test report.


    She did not expect Jiang Yu to directly send out a message. ¡°It must not be found out. I want him to think that his condition has worsened.¡±


    The crowd quickly recognized that the voice was from Dai Zi.


    For a moment, Director Dai and Madam Dai looked at Dai Zi in shock.


    Dai Zi was also stunned. ¡°Impossible, this must be a synthetic voice. It¡¯s not me.¡±


    Why was what she had said to the seller in Jiang Yu¡¯s hands?


    Jiang Yu sneered and yed another voice, ¡°Remember, when the timees, hire another troll army. I want to destroy Dai Zhu¡¯s reputation and never have the chance to inherit the Dai Corporation. Do you understand?¡±


    Hearing this voice, Dai Zhu¡¯s expression changed drastically. She did not expect Dai Zi to really be the one who was ndering her.


    ¡°Sister, why are you doing this to me and dad?¡± Dai Zhu muttered.


    Dai Zi forced herself to remain calm, ¡°These are all synthesized by her, not me. You must be ming me for this.¡±


    Dai Zi pointed at Dai Zhu indignantly.


    Director Dai looked at the two of them with aplicated expression. His entire face turned gloomy.


    It was actually an internal conflict among the family members.

 Chapter 179 - Can’t Call The Police

    <h4>Chapter 179: Can¡¯t Call The Police</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Dai Zhu stared at Dai Zi with her mouth agape. She did not expect Dai Zi to me everything on her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Dai Zhu hurriedly shook her head.


    Dai Zi¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, she looked at Madam Dai. ¡°Mom, you know me. I¡¯ve always let my sister do whatever she wants since I was young. I didn¡¯t fight for anything. How could I do such a thing? Now, my sister is working with that outsider to nder me. I...¡±


    ¡°I know that all of you must stand on your own daughter¡¯s side. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll just ept it so that you won¡¯t be in a difficult position.¡±


    After saying that, Dai Zi¡¯s tears began to fall, as if she had been wronged.


    Madam Dai¡¯s heart immediately softened. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you did it.¡±


    Director Dai¡¯s face darkened as he looked at everyone present. It was unknown what he thought.


    Dai Zhu was also dumbfounded. If Dai Zi didn¡¯t do it, didn¡¯t that mean that she and Jiang Yu had ndered Dai Zi?


    ¡°Mom...¡± Dai Zhu shouted.


    Madam Dai¡¯s eyes were also red, she looked at Dai Zhu and said, ¡°Zhu Zhu, in order to clear your name, how could you nder your sister? Your sister has always been very concerned about you. In order to help your father get better, she helped to buy health care products. How could she do anything to you?¡±


    From Madam Dai¡¯s point of view, Dai Zi had always been very sensible and cared about everyone in the family. How could such a kind person do such a heinous thing and even use slow-acting poison?


    ¡°In my opinion, all the slow-acting poison is fake. It¡¯s all an excuse made up by that swindler because she saw that hubby couldn¡¯t be cured. Otherwise, why would hubby not be in good condition the next day after he was rescued?¡± Madam Dai looked suspiciously at Jiang Yu who was standing there.


    It must have been Jiang Yu, the liar, who had taught Dai Zhu badly. That was why Dai Zhu had med Dai Zi for everything.


    ¡°Mom, what I said is true,¡± Dai Zhu said in disappointment.


    Jiang Yu sneered when she saw this. ¡°Madam Dai, don¡¯t forget who your biological daughter is. Are you sure you want to give your heart to such an ingrate?¡±


    ¡°You called me a liar and said that the test results of this health product were fake. How about this, we¡¯ll call the police and see what the results of the investigation will be?¡±


    As Jiang Yu spoke, she shook the evidence in her hand.


    With this, was she afraid that the police would not be able to distinguish right from wrong?


    Director Dai narrowed his eyes. He wanted to say something, but he restrained himself.


    Dai Zi¡¯s hand, which had been tightly holding Madam Dai¡¯s hand, tightened.


    She hurriedly turned to look at Jiang Yu. Seeing that Jiang Yu was about to make a call, she hurriedly said, ¡°You can¡¯t call the police!¡±


    However, Jiang Yu only nced at her indifferently and continued to make the call.


    Only then did Dai Zi really panic.


    Now that the few of them were confronting each other, she might still be able to use family ties to fool them.


    But if she really got the police to intervene, that would be¡­


    Thinking that she had so much evidence in Jiang Yu¡¯s hands, Dai Zi felt a chill down her spine.


    She hurriedly rushed over, wanting to snatch Jiang Yu¡¯s phone.


    But just as she was about to touch Jiang Yu¡¯s hand, Jiang Yu dodged her.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s lips curled into a half-smile.


    Everyone present looked at Dai Zi in shock.


    Dai Zi¡¯s reaction was too suspicious.


    Even Madam Dai, who had just been overwhelmed with motherly love, paused for a moment. A look of shock shed across her eyes.


    When Director Dai saw this, he understood what was going on.


    He sighed. ¡°Zi, you have disappointed me.¡±


    Dai Zi¡¯s face was pale. She knew that she had overreacted in the heat of the moment. For a moment, she stood there speechless.


    Only then did Dai Zhu take out her phone. ¡°Dad, this is the result of the identification of the health care product.¡±


    It was indeed written with the words ¡®chronic poison¡¯.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°This is your family¡¯s matter, so I won¡¯t be involved. I will pass the information I collected to Dai Zhu. As for how to handle it, it¡¯s also your family¡¯s matter.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu passed the information in her hands to Dai Zhu.


    Then, she turned around and left.

 Chapter 180 - Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 180: Misunderstanding</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Dai family.


    On Dai Zi¡¯s phone, the information about how she framed Dai Zhu and how she seized the family property was exposed.


    Director Dai and Madam Dai¡¯s faces turned ck.


    Madam Dai was on the verge of copse. The voice on the phone was indeed Dai Zi¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Zi, do you have anything else to say?¡± Dai Zhu looked at her sister in disappointment.


    If Dai Zi still wanted to say that these were all fakes, then she just needed to take out Dai Zi¡¯s phone topare.


    ¡°Or do you really want to wait until the policee to investigate before you¡¯re willing to tell the truth?¡± Seeing that Dai Zi was still unwilling to admit it, Dai Zhu¡¯s face also turned cold.


    Such a person actually wanted to kill her father. There was no need to talk about kinship with her.


    When Dai Zi saw that things could not be salvaged, she could only say, ¡°I was the one who did all those things. However, I am also the daughter of the Dai family. However, the family did not consider me as the heir of the family. If not for that, I would not have done all those things!¡±


    If she had not heard her father¡¯s words one day when he said that he wanted to hand over the entirepany to Dai Zhu, she would not have done such a thing.


    It was all her father¡¯s fault for being so cruel to her.


    Dai Zi stood there, her eyes filled with usation. She wasn¡¯t wrong. It was this family that was at fault.


    Director Dai shook his head. ¡°I want to hand over thepany to Zhu Zhu because she is more outstanding and cohesive in this aspect. However, I will also leave the other properties and stocks to you. It will be enough for you to live a carefree life. I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a thing.¡±


    Director Dai clutched his heart in disappointment.


    If Jiang Yu had not saved his life time and time again, he would have died from those chronic drugs.


    Hearing that, Dai Zi¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°What did you say...¡± she did not expect that there would have such a deep misunderstanding.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say this now. From now on, you are no longer a member of the Dai family.¡± Director Dai closed his eyes.


    When Madam Dai heard Dai Zi admit it herself, she had already fallen on the sofa. She had always taken care of Dai Zi as an adopted daughter, so she had given her more motherly love.


    Unexpectedly, she had almost harmed her own daughter and husband.


    At this moment, Madam Dai was filled with regret. She felt that she owed Dai Zhu a lot over the years.


    When Dai Zi heard that Director Dai was going to kick her out of the house, she panicked. If she left the Dai family, she would be nothing.


    The glory of the past, the sisters who were willing to be friends with her, the luxurious life of the past would no longer exist.


    Thinking of this, Dai Zi panicked. ¡°Dad, I was wrong. I will remove the influence on my sister right now. Please don¡¯t kick me out.¡±


    The spammers and the people who posted the posts were all on Dai Zi¡¯s side.


    After saying that, Dai Zi immediately took out her phone and instructed the spammers to stop ndering Dai Zhu.


    Then she admitted that it wasn¡¯t Dai Zhu who had giarized, but the person who had posted it had stolen someone else¡¯s manuscript.


    After a series of things were done, the situation on the Inte immediately changed.


    After Dai Zi had done all this, she immediately yed the emotional card with Dai Zhu. ¡°Zhu Zhu, are you willing to give me a chance?¡±


    ¡°And mom, your daughter was only infatuated for a moment. I will definitely take good care of you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I was wrong. You have to believe me.¡±


    Dai Zi stood there with a sincere expression.


    No matter what, she did not want to leave the Dai family.


    However, Director Dai¡¯s expression did not soften.


    ¡°Leave the Dai family immediately. From now on, you are no longer my daughter. If you do anything bad to Zhu Zhu again, I will not let you off.¡±


    Director Dai no longer had any hope for Dai Zi. Leaving such a ticking time bomb at home would only hurt her family.


    The best way was to drive her out of the Dai family.


    When Madam Dai heard this decision, she moved her lips. She couldn¡¯t bear it, but when she saw Dai Zhu, she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    In the future, Dai Zhu would be the only daughter in the family.


    When Dai Zi heard this, she stood on the ground with a dazed look on her face. Tears fell again. ¡°Don¡¯t drive me away....¡±

 Chapter 181 - Must Have Received Money

    <h4>Chapter 181: Must Have Received Money</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Green Vine University.


    Jiang Yu returned to ss one.


    Many students were still discussing about Dai Zhu.


    ¡°It seems like Dai Zhu won¡¯t being back.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity. Dai Zhu¡¯s results are obviously very good, but I didn¡¯t expect her to take someone else¡¯s script to participate in thepetition.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Dai family¡¯s stock prices have dropped quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°This person has bad character. Don¡¯t contact her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Right, and Jiang Yu. She¡¯s always with Dai Zhu. She must have led people astray.¡±


    Everyone looked at Jiang Yu, who had just walked in.


    They all knew that Jiang Yu had personally sent Dai Zhu home.


    At this time, Jiang Yu was still standing with Dai Zhu. They must have the same bad character. No wonder she would steal someone else¡¯s boyfriend.


    Jiang Yu was flipping through her phone as if she had not heard any of the discussions around her.


    Zhuo Zheng had sent her a message saying that he wanted to invite her to a variety show to ask if she was interested.


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and was about to say something when someone else said, ¡°The filming time is on the weekend. It won¡¯t affect your schooling and the pay is quite high.¡±


    Jiang Yu immediately said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Since she had to think of a way to earn more money on the weekend, it would be even better if she could go on a variety show. She could earn money while increasing her fame.


    Jiang Yu hung up the phone and immediately heard the discussions around her change.


    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s a reversal on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°Let me see. D * mn, this author actually self-imed that he giarized himself.¡±


    ¡°Theizens who were criticizing me just now are all apologizing.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu pick up her phone to take a look.


    As expected, she saw that there were a few new posts on the Inte.


    It was the author who imed to be the original author. Right now, he was putting on a very humble front, saying that he was the one who giarized, indicating that he had let Dai Zhu down.


    Originally, there were many people who took advantage of this matter, and it had already be a hot topic.


    With this revtion, it was immediately promoted.


    ¡°D * mn, I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a reversal. I¡¯m blind.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Did the author receive money?¡±


    ¡°Why has his attitude changed so much all of a sudden? Is he trying to clear her name?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that we have wronged Miss Dai previously?¡±


    ¡°What? This person is too disgusting.¡±


    The spectators were stunned for a moment. Many of them felt that the tables had turned too quickly. Was there someone behind the scenes?


    Otherwise, why would the people who was confronting Dai Zhu a second ago suddenly change his tone.


    A second ago, he had sent a screenshot of Dai Zhu trying to bribe him. Now, he was apologizing?


    For a moment, there were all kinds of guesses.


    Jiang Yu also saw thesements.


    She knew that it was impossible topletely eliminate the influence on Dai Zhu. She could only try to minimize the misunderstanding.


    Jiang Yu opened her fan group.


    She shouted in the group, ¡°Everyone, get up and get to work.¡±


    Previously, it was Dai Zhu who had hired the inte trolls to clear Jiang Yu¡¯s name. Now, it was time to protect this loyal fan.


    Very quickly, Jiang Yu¡¯s true love fans were led by Jiang Yu to the Weiboments section.


    They immediately joined the discussion.


    Jiang Yu also helped forward this rification post: ¡°The truth may bete, but it will not be absent. Support Dai Zhu. She is a very talented person!¡±


    Once this post was posted, Jiang Yu¡¯s fans all liked it and forwarded it.


    ¡°Right, Dai Zhu doesn¡¯t need to giarize others at all. Her results in every exam are very good.¡±


    ¡°I know her. She has won many awards before. It is impossible for her to giarize the work of an unknown person who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°Strongly support Dai Zhu!¡±


    ¡°Finally, someone hase forward to speak up. Don¡¯t spread rumors, don¡¯t believe rumors!¡±


    ¡°This person even admitted that he is ndering others. Isn¡¯t it obvious enough?¡±

 Chapter 182 - The Tables Have Turned Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 182: The Tables Have Turned Once Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Many of Jiang Yu¡¯s extremely hateful fans saw that Jiang Yu was actually speaking up for Dai Zhu and immediately found a way to attack Jiang Yu.


    Some of the loyal fans of the movie queen were especially happy.


    They immediately joined in the attack on Jiang Yu.


    Sister Xia immediately gave Jiang Yu a call. ¡°My little ancestor, you are in the middle of a storm right now. It wasn¡¯t easy for thest attack to subside, but you are now in the limelight again.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Yu was leading her fans to confront those extreme fans who disliked her.


    Jiang Yu even took the initiative to reply to the messages left by a few extreme fans who disliked her.


    Every time Jiang Yu retorted, those extreme fans who disliked her would immediately jump for joy. No matter what Jiang Yu said, they would just speak in the opposite direction.


    Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows when she saw this. She heard sister Xia say from the other side, ¡°Don¡¯t reply anymore. Every word you say has been maliciously trended on the Inte, saying that you have no sense of morality.¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make those extreme fans unable to cry even if they wanted to.¡±


    She also wanted to let these extreme fans know what social death was.


    Sister Xia said in disbelief, ¡°Are you really confident?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Just you wait and see. Since they¡¯re jumping so happily now, they¡¯ll be even happierter.


    As expected, in a short while, even more information was revealed.


    An even bigger piece of information.


    It was the official announcement of the Dai family that they had kicked Dai Zi out of the family and removed her from the household registration.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that all this time, Dai Zi had actually poisoned her adoptive father. Is she still human?¡±


    ¡°So, Dai Zi stole Dai Zhu¡¯s manuscript and deliberately framed her younger sister?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I had suspected that the person who suddenly apologized took money. Now it seems that Dai Zhu is indeed innocent.¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows when she saw this. She also agreed with Director Dai¡¯s actions.


    It didn¡¯t make sense if his own daughter was attacked on the Inte, and he had to cover up for an ingrate.


    It seemed that Director Dai had reallye to his senses.


    Theizens immediately sighed.


    ¡°Oh right, I think I saw many fans scolding Dai Zhu previously. Those people should have stood up and publicly apologized. Their words were too excessive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jiang Yu helped to say a few words and was even scolded on trending. The screenshots of thosements are still hanging on it.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that these extreme fans are really detestable. They¡¯re just doing it for the sake of nder. They¡¯re saying that there¡¯s nothing good about the rich and powerful. What kind of words is that?¡±


    ¡°Why are the fans of the movie queen so indiscriminate?¡±


    For a moment, they were jumping around even more happily.


    Some of the people who were still scolding and fighting under Jiang Yu¡¯s Weibo were still enjoying themselves when they were suddenly interrupted by someone.


    ¡°Stop scolding. Hurry up and delete thements and apologize!¡±


    By the time they reacted, they realized that the situation on the inte had been reversed. It turned out that Dai Zhu was really aplete victim.


    Even the tform for the screenwritingpetition had restored Dai Zhu¡¯s work and continued her participation in thepetition.


    Ah this¡­


    The extreme fans¡¯ faces immediately darkened when they saw what they had just cursed.


    Was there still time to retract it?


    Hurry up and delete it!


    Hence, Jiang Yu realized that under herment section, there were all kinds of extreme fans who were busy deleting posts.


    Jiang Yu smiled and posted another Weibo post: ¡°It¡¯s useless to delete it. I¡¯ve taken screenshots.¡±


    Those extreme fans immediately wanted to cry but had no tears.


    ¡°Great-aunt, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t post me. I admit that myments were inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all personal actions. Please don¡¯t escte to our idol. Our idol is innocent.¡±


    ¡°We hereby solemnly apologize to Dai Zhu and Jiang Yu for our excessive behavior.¡±


    At the same time in the entertainmentpany, Sister Xia stood worriedly on the news of Jiang Yu, who had been scolded and trended on the Inte.


    Just as she was considering whether to get someone to remove these trending topics, she saw a reversal on the inte.


    Then, when she looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s Weibo, there was no longerments scolding her, but people kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy.


    Sister Xia: ¡°...¡±


    In the end, not only did Jiang Yu not get scolded, but she also gained a lot of fans for upholding justice this time.

 Chapter 183 - 183 was expelled from the fan club

    <h4>Chapter 183: 183 was expelled from the fan club</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    When the students of ss one saw Jiang Yu being scolded on the hot searches, they all watched with great interest.


    They did not expect that in the blink of an eye, there would be all kinds ofments begging for mercy and apologizing.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. At this moment, they looked over at Jiang Yu and saw that there was no expression on Jiang Yu¡¯s face. She was casually propping up her chin and flipping through a book.


    She didn¡¯t pay any attention to those people on the inte, alright?


    At this moment, everyone felt a moment of silence for those people who had scolded Jiang Yu on the Inte.


    It seemed that those people would really have to be on trending for a few days.


    Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t someone who was easy to talk to.


    On the inte, those extreme fans felt that they had apologized and said nice things. They were just waiting for Jiang Yu to calm things down.


    In the end, thements that cursed Jiang Yu were still hanging there.


    No matter what, no one was going to retract them.


    This¡­


    These were all screenshots of the content that Jiang Yu had previously posted that had been cursed at. Furthermore, they had been promoted to the top searches by the extreme fans.


    They had lifted a rock to hit their own feet.


    Not only were the extreme fans scolded by theizens, they had even implicated their idols.


    ¡°The fans of the movie queen don¡¯t seem to be of good quality.¡±


    ¡°How can someone say such thoughtless words?¡±


    ¡°I often see the fans of the movie queen making brainlessments.¡±


    With that, the fans of the movie queen immediately stood up.


    ¡°These extreme fans have already been expelled from our fan club. Please don¡¯t raise their personal behavior to the level of the idols themselves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The movie queen is focused on filming and has no time to manage her fans. Please don¡¯t associate these people¡¯s individual actions with our fan club.¡±


    ¡°Our fans will definitely manage their own words well. Those who don¡¯t speak properly will also be expelled from our fan club.¡±


    For a moment, those extreme fans who went to vilify Jiang Yu in order to protect the movie queen were instantly dumbfounded.


    They didn¡¯t expect that loyal fans like them would actually be abandoned by the fan club.


    This was too tragic.


    The extreme fans really wanted to cry but had no tears this time.


    By the time Jiang Yu finished school at noon, the discussion on the inte about this matter had already settled down.


    In order to create a kinder character for Jiang Yu, sister Xia ultimately removed those trending posts.


    Those extreme fans were still silently paying attention to Jiang Yu. However, ever since they were kicked out of the fan club, they no longer had the mood to deal with Jiang Yu.


    After all, they had done so for the sake of the movie queen. Now that the movie queen had abandoned them, they could not find their backbone for a moment.


    In the end, when they saw that Jiang Yu had quietly removed the trending posts, they were instantly filled with gratitude.


    They did not expect that Jiang Yu, who had been scolded so miserably by them, would actually choose to let them off.


    For a time, many extreme fans swore that they would never scold Jiang Yu again.


    Some even silently joined Jiang Yu¡¯s fan club.


    It was probably because they were disappointed with the fan club, so they joined Jiang Yu¡¯s side in a fit of pique.


    When Dai Zhu returned to school in the afternoon, Jiang Yu discovered that the number of her fan club members had skyrocketed.


    The verification message for joining the group was: ¡°Turning over a new leaf.¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°...¡±


    By the time Dai Zhu arrived at school, everyone¡¯s discussion of her had already changed.


    ¡°Dai Zhu is too pitiful. She was actually framed by her own family.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Dai family treated that adopted daughter very well. I didn¡¯t expect that it would end up like this.¡±


    ¡°If the truth wasn¡¯t revealed this time, she would have been expelled from school. She would be stained for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Dai Zhu¡¯s grades have always been pretty good. I never believed that she giarized.¡±


    ¡°The rich are really willing to do anything to seize the family property.¡±


    ¡°Dai Zhu actually still has the mood toe back to school right away. She¡¯s too hardworking.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Dai Zhu has a chance of winning first ce in thispetition.. Let¡¯s go and help her vote.¡±

 Chapter 184 - Zhuo Zheng’s Recommendation

    <h4>Chapter 184: Zhuo Zheng¡¯s Rmendation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    On the set of a certain movie, Li Yue had just finished filming a scene.


    She had just returned to the resting area when she saw her assistant frowning. It was unknown what he was looking at.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Yue asked.


    The assistant said helplessly, ¡°Sister Li, many of our loyal fans have been trended on Weibo.¡±


    Li Yue picked up her phone and took a look. She saw that her fans had actually been trended because they had randomly scolded Jiang Yu.


    But very quickly, that trending search had actually been withdrawn.


    Li Yue instantly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Tell those fans to be more careful next time.¡±


    If they wanted to scold Jiang Yu, they had to find a good reason. How could they be so brainless and let others easily catch onto them.


    In the end, they had even damaged her own image.


    The assistant hurriedly said, ¡°These fans won¡¯t be able to do it again. They have already been expelled from our fan club.¡±


    Li Yue felt that it was a pity. The rule of expulsion was designed by Li Yue to restrict her fans.


    As long as the fans didn¡¯t cause trouble for her, everything would be fine. Once the fans threatened her image, she would immediately expel them without a second thought.


    However, she had many fans anyway. She didn¡¯tck these few loyal fans.


    At this moment, Li Yue saw Zhuo Zheng forwarding the variety show that he was going to participate in. Jiang Yu¡¯s name was on it.


    Li Yue was stunned for a moment before she frowned. ¡°How did Jiang Yu get on such an important variety show? !¡±


    This variety show was only for some of the more famous artistes. Zhuo Zheng¡¯s song had been very popr recently, so it was normal for him to be invited. But Jiang Yu... What right did she have?


    Li Yue¡¯s expression instantly turned cold as she made a call.


    ¡°I heard that a variety show has invited you to participate in the show?¡±


    ¡­


    On Friday night, Sister Xia passed a document to Jiang Yu.


    ¡°This is the guest list for this ¡®Mountain Cabin¡¯. This time, you can actually participate in such arge-scale variety show. You must seize this opportunity to show your face more often and create good connections.¡±


    Sister Xia also didn¡¯t expect that the director of Mountain Cabin would personallye to thepany and say that he wanted to invite thepany¡¯s artistes to participate.


    Sister Xia originally thought that he wanted to invite another male celebrity who was currently popr under her name.


    In the end, the director actually said that he wanted to invite Jiang Yu.


    Moreover, the filming of the show could take into ount Jiang Yu¡¯s time. It would only be filmed on the weekends!


    Sister Xia suddenly understood that such a good thing actually happened. It must be because of Mo Long. Otherwise, why would the director have such a clear purpose to invite Jiang Yu to the show.


    Unexpectedly, the director said, ¡°It¡¯s because Zhuo Zheng strongly rmended her.¡±


    Sister Xia:¡±...¡±Jiang Yu was actually on such good terms with Zhuo Zheng, and he strongly rmended her?


    Wasn¡¯t Zhuo Zheng a good friend of the movie queen? He actually helped Jiang Yu so much.


    It was unbelievable.


    Could it be that Jiang Yu¡¯s charm was too great, causing Zhuo Zheng to betray her?


    Sister Xia immediately told Jiang Yu about this matter. ¡°This time, Zhuo Zheng fought for the job for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu also said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡±


    She remembered that Zhuo Zheng had said thest time that the two of them did not owe each other anything.


    Didn¡¯t he already return the favor?


    In the end, when Jiang Yu called to inquire, Zhuo Zheng said, ¡°I still owe you a favor. The reason why my song was able to reach the top of the charts was because of your good acting in the music video. It was eye-catching.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Are you secretly praising me for being beautiful?¡±


    Zhuo Zheng said, ¡°It¡¯s because your temperament was just right for the shoot, so I have to thank you. However, after this variety show is over, we are even.¡±


    Jiang Yu:¡±...¡± Why did this sentence sound so familiar.


    Oh right, when he said that he wanted her to film the female lead of the MV, Zhuo Zheng had said the same thing.


    They were even.


    Hur hur, in the end¡­


    Jiang Yu looked through the list of guests. One of them was Zhuo Zheng. This person had acted in movies before and became a professional singer. Jiang Yu basically knew all the information about him.


    Then, she looked at the next one. Li Lu¡­


    It was really a narrow road for enemies.


    There was also an actress from the samepany as the movie queen.

 Chapter 185 - The Enemy Is Too Strong

    <h4>Chapter 185: The Enemy Is Too Strong</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    That night, Jiang Yu arrived at the apartment.


    She happened to see that Mo Long had already prepared his luggage.


    Jiang Yu asked in surprise, ¡°Are you going on a business trip?¡±


    Mo Long nodded. ¡°I have something to take care of overseas.¡±


    Jiang Yu understood and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    Mo Long reluctantly nted a kiss on her forehead. Knowing that she was going to go on a variety show tomorrow, he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll watch your live broadcast.¡±


    Tomorrow¡¯s ¡°Mountain Cabin¡± was broadcasted live all day.


    Even if Mo Long went overseas, he could still see Jiang Yu¡¯s performance through the inte.


    Mo Long thought for a moment and said, ¡°See if there are any other men who take the initiative to approach you. If there are, I¡¯ll immediately fly back.¡±


    Jiang Yu blinked. ¡°I know. You¡¯re so worried about me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re too charming,¡± Mo Long said helplessly.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even know that when she became confident, she was more charming than any other celebrity.


    Even Li Yue wasn¡¯t as dazzling as Jiang Yu.


    Given time, Jiang Yu would definitely gain a foothold in the entertainment industry.


    Just by shooting a few scenes in the music video, she was able to make that song stay at the top of the charts for a few days.


    It was enough to show that this person had great potential.


    After sending off Mo Long, Jiang Yu got into the car arranged by thepany the next day and headed to the filming location of the variety show.


    As soon as Jiang Yu got into the car, there were already live cameras aimed at her.


    When the audience in the live broadcast room saw Jiang Yu, they immediately started discussing crazily.


    ¡°Why is it getting more and more remote outside? Could it be that the filming location this time is in a remote mountain area?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu can actually participate in this program? Jiang Yu doesn¡¯t have many works, right?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, Jiang Yu¡¯s looks are really too perfect.¡±


    ¡°I saw Li Lu. Li Lu is also participating in this program.¡±


    ¡°And Zhuo Zheng. Zhuo Zheng has already arrived.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually in such a beautiful ce.¡±


    ¡°Goddess Wu Ling is also here.¡±


    ¡°I feel like Jiang Yu is going to be isted this time. The people who are here are all Li Yue¡¯s good friends.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng was Li Yue¡¯s good friend, Li Lu was Li Yue¡¯s biological sister, and Wu Ling was Li Yue¡¯s best friend.


    These few people gathered together and appeared on the show together with Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s loyal fans all expressed that Jiang Yu was in danger!


    ¡°Aiya, I thought it was a good thing for sister to appear on this show. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this lineup!¡±


    ¡°Sister will not be bullied and isted on the show, right?¡±


    ¡°Goddess Jiang can still read calmly. I¡¯m really worried for goddess Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, Zhuo Zheng has already greeted Wu Ling. The two of them are having a good conversation.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, wake up quickly. You¡¯re still so calm.¡±


    In the footage, Jiang Yu¡¯s car was slowly approaching the filming location.


    Only then did Jiang Yu realize that the filming location this time was in a rural area in a rtively remote mountainous area.


    Upon reaching the destination, Jiang Yu alighted from the car and saw that the other guests had already arrived.


    Li Lu looked at Jiang Yu mockingly. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to actually dare toe.


    Meanwhile, Wu Ling¡¯s cold gaze casually swept across Jiang Yu. She had specially received a call from Li Yue beforeing over. Wu Ling was already very famous and she was even filming the female lead of another movie. She simply couldn¡¯t spare much time to film variety shows. But Li Yue had just called and said that her fans had been snatched by Jiang Yu and she had even been scolded for no reason during filming. They said that her fans had bad moral and this caused Li Yue to be very depressed.


    Hence, Wu Ling had speciallye over to participate in this program. She wanted to teach Jiang Yu a lesson.


    Zhuo Zheng turned his head to look at Jiang Yu.


    When he saw that Jiang Yu was carrying arge backpack and arge suitcase, he immediately frowned.


    She didn¡¯t bring her assistant?


    Therefore, Zhuo Zheng subconsciously walked towards Jiang Yu and took her suitcase in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    At that moment, Zhuo Zheng didn¡¯t know that the two female guests behind him had their eyes wide open.

 Chapter 186 - Rough House Scam

    <h4>Chapter 186: Rough House Scam</h4>


    Jiang Yu paused. She didn¡¯t expect Zhuo Zheng to be such a gentleman.


    The audience in the live broadcast room exploded.


    ¡°Why is Zhuo Zheng treating Jiang Yu so well? Whose side is he on?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s The big deal? Zhuo Zheng has always been a gentleman. When he saw a woman carrying so much luggage, he would take the initiative to help her, right?¡±


    ¡°This Jiang Yu is too pretentious. She brought so much luggage. Those who don¡¯t know would think that she¡¯s going to stay here for a year or so.¡±


    ¡°Wu Ling and Li Lu only brought a small luggage. It¡¯s not as exaggerated as Jiang Yu¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know would think that Jiang Yu is some big shot celebrity. In the end, she¡¯s the worst among the few guests present.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Jiang Yu is too pretentious. I don¡¯t like pretentious.¡±


    ¡°So what if our goddess Jiang has more luggage? Who knows, she might be useful for the uing program?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the program doesn¡¯t have any rules saying that you can¡¯t bring too much luggage. Don¡¯t be so brainless and scold her again.¡±


    For a moment, a few of Li Yue¡¯s fans were speechless.


    The brainless scolding had been applied to Li Yue¡¯s fans recently. They were still in a sensitive period recently.


    The fan club members had issued a notice to remind their fans that they had to pay attention to their words and actions recently. If they wanted to scold them, they had to scold them with evidence. Otherwise, there would be no reason.


    For a moment, Li Yue¡¯s fans restrained themselves.


    In the live broadcast, the four guests were present.


    Only then did the director start to announce the program¡¯s rules.


    ¡°We have prepared four rough houses. The things that need to be added to them will need to be exchanged by obtaining a thank-you card. Each thank-you card can be exchanged for a type of furniture. You can help each other or fight alone. In the end, the person with the best decorated house and the person gets the most votes from the vigers will be the winner of this episode.¡±


    ¡°The first episode will be filmed for two days,¡± said the director.


    Zhuo Zheng asked subconsciously, ¡°Then what if we don¡¯t have enough furniture? Will we have to stay in this room for the next two days?¡±


    The director smiled and said, ¡°Yes, we will initially provide tents and food, but for the other things, you will have to rely on getting thank-you cards to get them.¡±


    ¡°How do we obtain the thank-you cards?¡± Li Lu was eager to try. She had to win against Jiang Yu on the show. Her eyes immediately lit up.


    The director said, ¡°The thank-you cards can be obtained through your help. There are also hidden cards that you need to find yourself.¡±


    The few guests immediately fell into deep thought. There were actually hidden cards. They did not know the contents of the cards for the time being?


    ¡°Alright, you can now move into the small room and carry out the task of obtaining the thank you card and hidden card today. We have already listed out the items that can be exchanged and ced them in their respective rooms.¡±


    After saying that, the few guests turned their heads and pushed their luggage into the few rough rooms.


    On the screen, when Li Lu saw that the few rooms inside were really empty, her face immediately turned green.


    Zhuo Zheng also walked into one of the rooms, and the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch.


    He only saw a tent in the middle of one of the rooms. There was no furniture at all. How was one supposed to live like this?


    Wu Ling pushed the door open and walked in. Then, she backed out again. She looked at the cameraman and asked, ¡°There¡¯s not even a table or chair?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this too much of a scam?


    The cameraman nodded, and Wu Ling was immediately horrified.


    This show was too much of a scam. She had originally thought that the guests were just casually doing missions, but she had never expected that they would go so far as to really start from scratch.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu pushed open the door to a room in the corner. After entering, there was no expression on her face.


    She ced her luggage and backpack down.


    Then, she took out apressed quilt from the inside, shook it open, and spread it out.


    She spread it across the tent. It was obvious that it was extremely warm.


    Then, the audience saw Jiang Yu take out an axe from her backpack and walk out without looking back.


    The audience: ¡°What is this person trying to do?¡±

 Chapter 187 - What Is She Doing With An Axe

    <h4>Chapter 187: What Is She Doing With An Axe</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The audience in the live broadcast room saw that the other guests had gone to get the album that was ced in the room.


    There was furniture that could be exchanged on it. It stated how many thank-you cards were needed to exchange for each piece of furniture. The guests were looking at the photos of the furniture and considering which type of furniture to exchange for first.


    Zhuo Zheng: ¡°What I want to exchange for the most is the piano. When I have time, I can y andpose in the small room.¡±


    Li Lu: ¡°If only I had a princess bed first. I really don¡¯t want to sleep in a tent.¡±


    Wu Ling: ¡°To exchange for the bookshelves in the study, I need three thank-you cards. Looks like I have to work hard.¡±


    In the live broadcast room: ¡°Zhuo Zheng is indeed a music talent. Is he thinking ofposing songs at this time?¡±


    ¡°Li Lu actually wants a princess bed the most. As expected of someone born into a good family. She can¡¯t endure the hardships here.¡±


    ¡°Wu Ling has been studying very hard. The first thing she wants is a study room. You have to work hard.¡±


    ¡°Eh, where did Jiang Yu go?¡±


    ¡°I think she went out with an axe.¡±


    Only the camera footage of Jiang Yu¡¯s room was empty.


    When Jiang Yu¡¯s cameraman saw Jiang Yu leave, he immediately followed her unsteadily.


    When he saw Jiang Yu walking further and further away, the cameraman was a little surprised.


    Then, he saw Jiang Yu stop in front of him.


    He saw Jiang Yu propping up her chin and looking at a tree in front of her. Then, she turned around and asked the cameraman, ¡°Can these trees be used?¡±


    The cameraman nodded and said, ¡°These trees can be used.¡±


    When Jiang Yu heard this, she looked as if she really wanted to make a move on the tree in front of her.


    The people in the live broadcast room burst intoughter. ¡°Jiang Yu is too whimsical. Is she nning to make her own furniture? Isn¡¯t she going to die from exhaustion?¡±


    ¡°Does she know that it takes a lot of effort just to cut down a tree? Look at her tiny arms and legs. She can¡¯t even y with them.¡±


    ¡°The other guests are following the program¡¯s rules and thinking of ways to get a thank-you card to exchange for furniture. Only Jiang Yu is so maverick. Is she deliberately setting up a persona on the program to make herself seem different from the rest?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go watch the other guests¡¯ live broadcast. Jiang Yu¡¯s live broadcast isn¡¯t interesting at all. We¡¯re not here to watch a small actor.¡±


    For a moment, many people went to watch the other guests¡¯l ive broadcast.


    Meanwhile, the number of people online in Jiang Yu¡¯s live broadcast room had decreased.


    The live broadcast room was cut to Zhuo Zheng¡¯s side. Zhuo Zheng¡¯s piano required three thank-you cards to exchange for it. At this moment, Zhuo Zheng was asking the vigers which families had thank-you cards and was collecting information.


    The audience watched with great interest. ¡°Write it down. This is all useful information.¡±


    ¡°I feel that Zhuo Zheng is very meticulous in his work. He will definitely get the most thank-you cards.¡±


    ¡°The other female guests are still running around aimlessly. Only Zhuo Zheng has started to make his move.¡±


    ¡°Li Lu is still fiddling with her cosmetics.¡±


    At this moment, someone in the main stream room suddenly said, ¡°Everyone,e and take a look. There¡¯s a Hercules monster here!¡±


    The audience was dumbfounded.


    The main director was also stunned for a moment. Then, when he heard that Jiang Yu was actually cutting down trees, he immediately switched the scene to Jiang Yu¡¯s broadcast room.


    Immediately, there was a ¡°Boom¡±.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s axe struck down, and the tree that originally needed a strong man to chop a few times actually fell to the ground.


    Everyone could feel that the cameraman was trembling as well.


    ¡°Am I seeing things? This should be the result of a long time of chopping. It¡¯s impossible for it to be broken by one swing of an axe.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It was really broken by a single strike. I watched it online the whole time. There¡¯s no mistake.¡±


    The cameraman was no longer in azy state.


    When Jiang Yu chopped down a tree, he was already in high spirits. At this moment, he was focusing on Jiang Yu.


    Then, she saw Jiang Yu reach out and carry the tree on her shoulder.


    Like a Hercules, she carried the entire tree away.


    The cameraman: ¡°...¡±


    The audience: ¡°.... Ah ah, there¡¯s a Hercules monster here.¡±

 Chapter 188 - She’s A Carpenter

    <h4>Chapter 188: She¡¯s A Carpenter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    For a moment, many of the new viewers were dumbfounded.


    They saw the delicate and weak Jiang Yu carrying such a big tree and walking straight back.


    Everyone was already in a mess.


    ¡°Damn, this tree is actually a prop, right? Made out of sponges?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible. I saw her cut down the tree with my own eyes. It¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°So, isn¡¯t this a show where you exchange a thank-you card for furniture? What is Jiang Yu doing?¡±


    ¡°I think she wants to make her own furniture!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, okay? Could she be a carpenter?¡±


    ¡°It will take at least a few days to make a whole house of furniture, right? It¡¯s better to help the vigers and exchange the thank-you card.¡±


    Soon, Jiang Yu carried the tree into the yard.


    Then, she chopped the tree into small pieces effortlessly.


    Then, Jiang Yu went to the vigers and borrowed some tools to make furniture.


    Then, she began hacking away on the wood.


    Li Lu and Wu Ling had juste out of the room.


    They saw Jiang Yu casually cing the cut wood on the floor.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Even Li Lu and Wu Ling, who had seen too much of the world, were stunned by Jiang Yu¡¯s actions.


    At this moment, Jiang Yu was actually doing carpentry?


    Jiang Yu knocked on the boards with her head and quickly finished making the four small chairs.


    Li Lu and Wu Ling:¡±...¡±


    She had actually seeded.


    Li Lu walked over in disbelief and sat down on a chair, wanting to see if Jiang Yu¡¯s work could be used.


    In the end, it turned out to be very practical.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, can you give me one of your chairs?¡±


    ¡°I need a bed in my room.¡± Li Lu had already forgotten that she was on bad terms with Jiang Yu. When she thought about how Jiang Yu had actually made so many pieces of furniture, her eyes immediately lit up.


    When Zhuo Zheng returned with a thank-you card, he saw that Li Lu and Wu Ling were already petrified on the spot.


    Tables, chairs, beds, and closets were all ready in front of them.


    These were the simplest things. If one exchanged them with the film crew, they would have to spend at least one thank-you card for each item.


    But now, Jiang Yu... had saved at least a dozen thank-you cards.


    Everyone: ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Jiang Yu looked up at Li Lu.


    At this moment, Li Lu was stunned by Jiang Yu¡¯s carpentry skills.


    Moreover, the bed made by Jiang Yu was not a simple bed. It was actually as beautiful as the one sold in the mall. Li Lu was seeing stars.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, can you make a bed like this for me?¡± Li Lu asked.


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Immediately, Wu Ling also said, ¡°I want a bed too.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s thank you card could at most exchange for a table. He needed three thank you cards to exchange for a bed.


    Now, he was also looking at Jiang Yu with envy.


    Just as Zhuo Zheng said that he wanted a table from Jiang Yu...


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°A bed, three thank you cards, and a table, one thank you card.¡±


    Instantly, the other guests were dumbfounded.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between this and us exchanging with the program team?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The furniture that the program team exchanged for is even better looking.¡± Li Lu also frowned.


    Jiang Yu spread out his hands. ¡°I¡¯m different. My furniture can be given at a loan and I can give it to you first. In the future, when you have a thank-you card, you can pay me. Think about it. You can use the tables, chairs, and beds today. You don¡¯t have to squeeze into the tent today. Isn¡¯t it worth it to enjoy the furniture in advance?¡±


    The other guests¡¯ eyes lit up when they heard that especially Zhuo Zheng. He had just been busy for half a day before he was able to exchange for a thank-you card.


    He reckoned that he wouldn¡¯t be able to exchange for many things today.


    However, they would be staying in rough house tonight.


    It would indeed be very inconvenient if they didn¡¯t have everything.

 Chapter 189 - Lending

    <h4>Chapter 189: Lending</h4>


    ¡°Alright, I want a bed.¡± Li Lu gritted her teeth and said.


    Wu Ling Thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then can you help me get a desk? I¡¯ll borrow it.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Therefore, Wu Ling and Li Lu each owed five thank-you cards to Jiang Yu. Even Zhuo Zheng owed three thank-you cards to Jiang Yu.


    This meant that Jiang Yu already had thirteen thank-you cards even though she had yet to obtain these thank-you cards.


    The program team was already stunned by Jiang Yu¡¯s actions.


    ording to their design, it would take at least half a day for a guest to get a thank-you card. At most, she could only get one thank-you card a day.


    But now, after only half a day, Jiang Yu had already received thirteen thank-you cards.


    This¡­


    ¡°I thought Jiang Yu would be isted on the show, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be the biggest winner.¡±


    ¡°13 thank-you cards? I remember that Zhuo Zheng just got one thank-you card, but it took him half a day to get it after working in the vegetable field!¡±


    ¡°So, in the future, all the thank-you cards that the other guests get will be given to Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. We can¡¯t really let these guests stay in the roughcast house tonight, right? We still have basic furniture.¡±


    At the same time in the director¡¯s studio.


    ¡°Director, why don¡¯t we let loan as well? Otherwise, if the guest¡¯s get thank-you card, it¡¯ll all be Jiang Yu¡¯s.¡±


    The director looked at the live broadcast screen helplessly.


    Seeing the other guests happily moving the furniture to their respective rooms, looking very satisfied, he felt very helpless.


    Originally, this first episode was meant to create all sorts of awkward situations for the guests in order to attract the audience.


    Who would have thought!


    ¡°Director, Jiang Yu¡¯s live broadcast room is full now!¡±


    Just now, when Jiang Yu was making furniture, she actually attracted arge number of viewers.


    The director was originally worried about the program¡¯s rules, but when he saw the number of viewers, his mood instantly improved.


    ¡°In the future, when Jiang Yu is making furniture, switch to Jiang Yu¡¯s live broadcast room.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± The assistant quickly said.


    After Jiang Yu finished her business, she went into the room and took out her suitcase.


    Soon, Jiang Yu tidied up the room neatly.


    The bed, the table, the chairs.


    Only Jiang Yu¡¯s room had a wardrobe.


    It was already very lively.


    The other guests were already tidying up the room.


    But¡­


    When it was time for lunch, the guests were worried because they didn¡¯t even have a stove.


    But they did have the materials provided by the program team, all kinds of vegetables and rice.


    The director liked to see the guests¡¯ conflicted expressions.


    ¡°Because your pots and pans haven¡¯t been exchanged yet, you have to think of a way for this meal,¡± the staff said mercilessly.


    Li Lu and Wu Ling were already starving.


    Zhuo Zheng and Jiang Yu had been busy for a long time in the morning and were already hungry.


    In the end, they could only look at the vegetables and rice. There was no kitchen equipment to cook them.


    ¡°I do have an idea!¡± Jiang Yu said.


    The other guests looked at Jiang Yu in surprise.


    Li Lu and Wu Ling also remembered that they were on bad terms with Jiang Yu and immediately looked at her disdainfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you can still make pots and pans?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say that you want everyone to freeload off the vigers, are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why do you always want to be in the limelight?¡±


    Now, the guests were feeling a little ufortable because they owed Jiang Yu a thank-you card.


    They immediately began to criticize Jiang Yu.


    Zhuo Zheng raised his eyebrows and was very curious about what ideas Jiang Yu had. ¡°What ideas do you have?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°We can grill something and eat it.¡±


    However, there were only vegetables and no chicken, duck, or fish. It was not that easy to control.


    The audience in the live broadcast room was instantly amused.


    ¡°This is too whimsical.¡±


    ¡°Is she going to grill vegetables?¡±

 Chapter 190 - No Food To Eat

    <h4>Chapter 190: No Food To Eat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I feel like Jiang Yu is going to make herself awkward this time. She likes to show off the most!¡±


    ¡°I just feel that this person loves to show off. Let¡¯s see what she can do?¡±


    ¡°I bet that she will definitely make herself awkward this time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to do the mission honestly and get a thank-you card to exchange for pots and pans. It should be fine to be starved just a meal.¡±


    The executive director was alsoughing like crazy.


    When he saw the depressed faces of a few guests, he felt that the design this time was very interesting.


    Moreover, the executive director had also arranged for the vigers toe overter to make requests. Only when the guests helped the vigers with a small favor could they go to the vigers¡¯ ce to eat.


    However, this would only be mentioned by the staff after the audience had seen the depressed guests.


    Now, they still needed to film more scenes where the guests was at a loss and see what stupid things they could do.


    This way, they would have the material for the show.


    To be honest, the fact that the program team only provided vegetables and rice was really too ridiculous.


    ¡°What are you grilling?¡± Zhuo Zheng continued asking.


    Jiang Yu did not answer. Instead, she walked out and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡±


    When they saw that Jiang Yu was going to think of a way, Li Lu and Wu Ling were disappointed.


    They did not think that Jiang Yu could think of a way.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go around and see if I can help the vigers and get a thank-you card! At least exchange for the wok. With the wok, it¡¯ll be easier to cook,¡± Li Lu said to the camera. ¡°At least everyone will have something to eat, right?¡±


    The audience instantly had a good impression of Li Lu. This was what real work was all about.


    Wu Ling also sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    When Zhuo Zheng saw Jiang Yu leave, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious and chased after her.


    The audience was instantly dumbfounded.


    ¡°Eh, why did Zhuo Zheng leave with Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°No, could it be that these two people had friendship after filming that MV? I thought Zhuo Zheng would have more topics to talk about with Wu Ling and Li Lu.¡±


    ¡°My Jiang Yu is finally not isted. That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°My Jiang Yu is the best.¡±


    ¡°Director, at this time, which guest should we focus on?¡± The assistant quickly asked.


    The guests were divided into two groups.


    Many of the audience also expressed that they wanted to see how Li Lu and Wu Ling would help the vigers. They did not want to see that little transparent actress, Jiang Yu.


    Hence, the director said, ¡°Cut to Wu Ling¡¯s side.¡±


    In the live broadcast, it quickly changed to Wu Ling and Li Lu¡¯s side.


    As for Zhuo Zheng, because he was following Jiang Yu, he was taken away from the scene.


    He could only be seen in their respective live broadcast rooms.


    The fans in the live broadcast room immediately sighed. ¡°Give me back brother Zhuo Zheng.¡±


    ¡°It feels like my Zhuo Zheng has been kidnapped by Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Jiang Yu¡¯s mischief that my brother Zhuo Zheng¡¯s camera scene is gone. Looks like I can only go to my brother¡¯s broadcasting room to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, Jiang Yu just cheated my brother out of a few thank-you cards. It¡¯s really infuriating.¡±


    ¡°Just to be clear, the furniture that Jiang Yu just made is indeed very practical and very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of knowing how to make furniture? If she has the ability, then make food. All she knows is bragging!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see how things be awkward for Jiang Yu.¡±


    On the other side, Wu Ling and Li Lu asked a few vigers what tasks they needed toplete.


    However, the tasks that the vigers mentioned would take several hours toplete.


    For a moment, the two female guests were very disappointed.


    On the other side, the director was preparing to let the vigers who had been arranged to go on stage and invite them over for dinner. However, they needed to help with some small tasks.


    Just as the director was about to announce the results, he saw the fans in the live broadcast room seething with excitement.


    ¡°She really found food casually. It¡¯s so exciting. Quick, go and watch Jiang Yu¡¯s live broadcast room.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯ve never seen someone with such good aim.¡±


    ¡°D * mn, what happened again? I want to go and see.¡±


    For a moment, everyone was attracted to Jiang Yu¡¯s live broadcast room.


    The director was puzzled for a moment, then he decisively went to watch Jiang Yu¡¯s live broadcast room.


    When he saw the scene at the scene, the director¡¯s mouth was so wide open that he couldn¡¯t close it.

 Chapter 191 - Harmonious Scene

    <h4>Chapter 191: Harmonious Scene</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    At a certain film crew, Li Yue had just filmed a scene.


    The moment she walked into the waiting room, she said to her assistant in a good mood, ¡°Mountain Cabin¡¯ is being broadcasted live, right? How¡¯s the situation now? Did Jiang Yu cry wanting to go home and lose face?¡±


    After saying that, Li Yue sneered. She casually leaned against the back of her chair and subconsciously took out her phone. She was in a good mood.


    She had deliberately arranged for Li Lu and Wu Ling to appear on the show. She had expected these two to target Jiang Yu.


    No matter how capable Jiang Yu was, she might regret appearing on this variety show when faced with thebined attacks of the other guests.


    The assistant shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t watched the live broadcast yet.¡±


    Li Yue then opened the live broadcast room of this reality show.


    Instantly, she saw Li Lu and Wu Ling standing together and talking about something.


    ¡°This craftsmanship is too good, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Li Yue didn¡¯t see the scene of Jiang Yu and instantly felt very gratified.


    It seemed that Jiang Yu had already packed up and left.


    However, very quickly, the scene changed and directly cut to the scene of Jiang Yu.


    In the end, Li Yue saw that the person that Wu Ling and Li Lu were discussing was actually Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Can you make a table like this for me too?¡±


    ¡°I want a bed like this too. Help me make it first. I¡¯ll be the first to give it to you on credit.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll write an ¡®I owe you¡¯ right away.¡±


    Li Lu and Wu Ling had witnessed Jiang Yu¡¯s craftsmanship and were eager to try it out. They really wanted to move the furniture back quickly.


    As for the matter of the thank-you card owing too much, they would talk about it in the future.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yu was seriously knocking on the door with her head lowered. She looked exceptionally serious.


    Li Yue: ¡°...¡±


    Li Yue immediately saw Li Lu and Wu Ling circling around Jiang Yu. Their expressions were exceptionally excited.


    The assistant was also dumbfounded. ¡°How did they get along so well with Jiang Yu?¡±


    Li Yue frowned and looked at the bullet screen. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Looks like Jiang Yu caught the program team¡¯s loophole. If they can¡¯t get the furniture earlier, they¡¯ll have a hard time resting in rough room for the next few days.¡±


    The assistant understood. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be so cunning! But I don¡¯t think Jiang Yu will be able to gain anything from this. Once her usefulness is over, your sister will definitely teach her a lesson.¡±


    Li Lu had always regarded Li Yue as her idol and she would definitely not let Jiang Yu have it easy.


    Sure enough, after a while, Li Lu and Wu Ling reacted and looked at Jiang Yu with disdain.


    Li Yue sneered. ¡°This Jiang Yu likes to stand out so much. I think she will be med to death by theizens sooner orter. I¡¯ll get my fans toment on it and catch her trying to stand out and show off. It¡¯s definitely not wrong.¡±


    The assistant quickly followed her instructions.


    Meanwhile, Li Yue did not have the time to watch the live broadcast.


    She turned off the live broadcast and touched up her makeup. Then, she walked out and went to shoot the next scene.


    ¡­


    At a certain overseaspany, Mo Long had just held an emergency meeting for thepany. It was about the recent hackerpetition.


    After the meeting, he immediately asked Teng Yi, ¡°Has the variety show been broadcasted?¡±


    Teng Yi had only taken a few casual nces before he left to do his work.


    However, the situation just now was not optimistic.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem optimistic for Miss Jiang to be on this show. When I saw that Miss Jiang was still in the car, the other guests had already arrived and were talking andughing. In the end, when Miss Jiang got out of the car, the other guests stoppedughing...¡±


    Teng Yi also wiped off his sweat.


    When he saw this, he was immediately called away by the other managers.


    He didn¡¯t know how the rest of the development went.


    He was really worried that Jiang Yu¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t optimistic.


    If the president saw it and directly abandoned thepany¡¯s current major event and ran back home, it would be troublesome.


    Thepany had spent a lot of money to sponsor this hackerpetition, and President Mo also attached great importance to it.


    Mo Long frowned and returned to his office. He immediately turned on hisputer and clicked into the live broadcast room.


    Teng Yi stood behind Mo Long.. He already had a premonition that the scene would definitely be chaotic.

 Chapter 192 - Bug In The Program

    <h4>Chapter 192: Bug In The Program</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°President Mo, don¡¯t you think we should contact the program team and switch one of our artists to go on the show? If not...¡± Teng Yi was making suggestions, afraid that Mo Long would be unhappy.


    However, when they heard the voice from the video, Mo Long and Teng Yi were stunned.


    The person who sounded very happy was Jiang Yu?


    ¡°Zhuo Zheng, you owe me three thank-you cards. Sign here!¡±


    ¡°Li Lu, five thank-you cards. Thank you for your patronage!¡±


    ¡°Wu Ling, you also owe me five thank-you cards. Hurry up and sign and this desk will be yours. You guys are so straightforward. I love doing business with straightforward people like you.¡±


    Doing business?


    Teng Yi looked over and saw Jiang Yu selling the furniture in front of her. She seemed to have earned quite a lot of thank-you cards.


    The other guests didn¡¯t have any intention of targeting Jiang Yu at all. They all carried the furniture into the house happily.


    Jiang Yu, who they thought might be bullied at this moment, was smiling so happily that they could even see her teeth.


    This... was really a scene of family fun.


    Mo Long raised his eyebrows. When he saw the bulletments, he was shocked that Jiang Yu could actually make furniture.


    ¡°This hand is worth 100 million. What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Baby Jiang Yu is awesome.¡±


    ¡°She easily earned 13 thank-you cards. Jiang Yu is too amazing.¡±


    ¡°This is the real boss.¡±


    ¡°Thank you to the other guests for being a patron to our baby Jiang Yu. Mommy is very proud! Baby Jiang Yu, continue working hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m blind. Li Lu and Wu Ling don¡¯t even have a bit of a temper towards Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°D * mn, she¡¯s trying to win the hearts of the people from the very beginning. Li Lu, wake up!¡±


    ¡°The director must have been dumbfounded by what he saw. He hasn¡¯t even taken in a thank-you card yet, but they would all be ending up in Jiang Yu¡¯s hand!¡±


    ¡°To be a happy craftsman who can make any kind of furniture, this person is simply a bug in the show.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how much psychological trauma the director has now!¡±


    Mo Long raised his eyebrows. He did not expect that so many pieces of furniture in front of him were actually handmade by Jiang Yu.


    Behind him, Teng Yi also swallowed his saliva. He felt that this world was very magical.


    Miss Jiang actually knew so many things?


    He had really worried for nothing previously.


    ¡°President Mo, can we go to thepetition venue in peace now?¡± Teng Yi asked carefully.


    Mo Long was in an exceptionally happy mood, and the corners of his mouth curved up. He took a deep look at Jiang Yu, then slowly stood up and walked out.


    Teng Yi immediately followed.


    At the same time, at Dazzling Entertainment.


    Recently, Sister Xia was busy with other artistes¡¯ matters, so she didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Jiang Yu¡¯s situation. Thus, she instructed her assistant to watch Jiang Yu¡¯s side the entire time.


    If anything went wrong, she had to inform her immediately.


    This was thedy boss, so sister Xia was very cautious.


    When she was helping other artists negotiate a coboration, sister Xia already had a bad premonition.


    As soon as she had time, she immediately went to watch her assistant who was watching the live broadcast. ¡°How is it? Jiang Yu didn¡¯t do anything to get attacked, right?¡±


    Sister Xia had already informed the public rtions department that day and was ready at all times.


    If Jiang Yu was scolded on the show, she would have to ask the public rtions department of thepany to make a move.


    Fortunately, the assistant did not report any bad news to her.


    At this moment, the assistant was engrossed in watching. Only then did she raise her head. ¡°Ah, sister Xia, you¡¯re back? You¡¯re talking about Jiang Yu? The audience are praising her for her ability to do hands on things.¡±


    ¡°Ability to do hands on things?¡± Sister Xia was puzzled.


    What ability did Jiang Yu have to do hands on things? She didn¡¯t know.


    Then, Sister Xia went to watch Jiang Yu¡¯s live broadcast. But she found that there was no one in the live broadcast room.


    Jiang Yu was walking towards a remote ce. At this moment, there was no one praising Jiang Yu.. Instead, there were a few passerby fans who expressed that it was better to watch Li Lu and Wu Ling¡¯s live broadcast.

 Chapter 193 - Delusional?

    <h4>Chapter 193: Delusional?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Some viewersmented that Jiang Yu was deliberately putting on an act to attract attention. Who would want to see her walking down the street?


    Sister Xia frowned. ¡°Jiang Yu was scolded. Why didn¡¯t you inform me?¡±


    The assistant quickly said, ¡°She wasn¡¯t scolded. Everyone was really praising Jiang Yu¡¯s ability to do things. She made a lot of furniture.¡±


    Sister Xia shook her head. She felt that the assistant was exaggerating.


    Otherwise, why would there be so few viewers in Jiang Yu¡¯s live broadcast room right now.


    Moreover, there were also people who scolded Jiang Yu for causing Zhuo Zheng to have fewer scenes. The live broadcast was directly cut to Li Lu¡¯s side, causing their idol¡¯s appearance to be much less.


    Sister Xia:¡±...¡± Was this not being scolded?


    Fortunately, there were only a few extreme fans. There were still true love fans who defended Jiang Yu and flooded thements.


    They expressed that no matter what Jiang Yu did, there was a reason for it. She would definitely not blindly brag.


    When Sister Xia saw this, she felt a lot more at ease. ¡°The fans are still very active. It seems that the public rtions department doesn¡¯t need to make a move yet. Keep an eye on her. If she is besieged, inform me.¡±


    Sister Xia was relieved. Although she didn¡¯t know what Jiang Yu was doing or what she was thinking, she was actually walking towards a remote ce. Fortunately, her true love fans really supported her.


    Those few extreme fans weren¡¯t enough.


    Just as sister Xia finished speaking, someone came over and called for her. Sister Xia hurriedly stood up and walked out.


    The assistant looked in the direction where sister Xia had left and wanted to say something, but she hesitated. Jiang Yu was in the spotlight just now, but it was a pity that sister Xia didn¡¯t see it.


    However, the assistant was also very puzzled. What was Jiang Yu nning to do now?


    How was she going to get food?


    In the video, Jiang Yu carried a wicker basket on her back and walked to a fast-moving river and stopped.


    The assistant quickly focused her eyes and saw Jiang Yu casually cing the wicker basket on the ground.


    Then, she took a wooden stick that she had picked up from somewhere on the road and tied a rope to the end of the stick.


    Then, Jiang Yu stretched her limbs.


    When the assistant saw this, she became excited. It looked like Jiang Yu was going to make a big move.


    She quickly went to look at the door, but unfortunately, Sister Xia had already left.


    No, she had to record this. Otherwise, Sister Xia would say that she was exaggerating and wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    With this thought in mind, the assistant clicked on the recording screen and looked over.


    By the river, when Zhuo Zheng saw Jiang Yu¡¯s preparations, he immediately frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you can catch fish with this?¡±


    Zhuo Zheng felt that he was really stupid. He had actually believed that Jiang Yu could find food for no reason and had even followed her for such a long way to the river.


    Jiang Yu looked at the river in front of her and said, ¡°I noticed this river when I was in the car before. The fish here are quite big.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng was speechless. Whether the fish was big or not had nothing to do with you.


    If the fish were so easy to catch, the vigers nearby would havee to catch them long ago.


    The reason why they had not been able to catch them was because the current here was too fast and it was not easy to catch them.


    And Jiang Yu was holding such a simple stick and did not have any better equipment. She actually said that she was going to catch the fish?


    She must be delusional.


    When the audience in the live broadcast room saw Jiang Yu¡¯s stance, they immediatelyughed out loud.


    ¡°This is simply a fantasy. If she can catch a fish, I will eat sh * t while standing on my head!¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhuo Zheng has been tricked by Jiang Yu. If brother went to the vigers at this time, he might have already found a way.¡±


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t listen to this person¡¯s bragging. Bragging won¡¯t fill your stomach.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hrious. I¡¯ll stay and look at therge-scale awkward scene. I thought Jiang Yu was pretty reliable just now, but now I realise it was all fake.¡±


    ¡°Among the four guests, Zhuo Zheng is the most reliable.. Zhuo Zheng should hurry up and think of a way himself.¡±

 Chapter 194 - Two Fishes Were Caught

    <h4>Chapter 194: Two Fishes Were Caught</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuo Zheng shook his head helplessly. When he saw that Jiang Yu was about to throw her stick to catch the fish, he immediately turned around and walked back.


    He swore that he had to be careful of Jiang Yu in the future. He didn¡¯t want to be fooled by her words anymore. This person was obviously a braggart.


    The cameraman who was following Jiang Yu walked so far that his feet were a little sore. He thought that there was some good material that he could film. In the end, he realized that he was already here. He actually had to watch this?


    Immediately, the cameraman had a helpless look on his face.


    Oh well, it seemed like he was going to watch a joke.


    The cameraman also wanted to leave. He anticipated that the stick in Jiang Yu¡¯s hand would definitely fall to the ground. He subconsciously moved the camera to the ground in front of him.


    However, he did not manage to capture anything.


    The cameraman was surprised. He subconsciously raised his head to look at the scene in front of him, and then he waspletely dumbfounded.


    He only saw that the stick in Jiang Yu¡¯s hand was rushing out at an extremely fast speed. Like a bullet, it quickly sank into the water.


    Before the cameraman could film, Jiang Yu had already pulled the rope.


    Then, in the live broadcast room.


    Everyone saw that after Jiang Yu threw it out, she patted the empty ground.


    In the end, there was nothing. Soon after, she put the stick back and ced it on the empty ground in front of her.


    On top of it was a fish that was puffing and wagging its tail.


    There was a moment of silence¡­


    Then, everyone burst intoughter. ¡°This is too fake. Are you pretending to throw it out and then putting a fish in it?¡±


    ¡°I can do it too.¡±


    ¡°Let me do it. I can even hit any bird or beast with the stick!¡±


    Zhuo Zheng was about to walk out.


    However, he heard the cameraman exim, ¡°Oh my God, how did you do it?¡±


    That surprised voice made Zhuo Zheng turn around subconsciously.


    He saw Jiang Yu squatting on the ground, pulling the fish out of the stick and putting it into the basket on her back.


    Zhuo Zheng¡­


    This... was really Jiang Yu¡¯s capture?


    It was different from the audience in the live broadcast room.


    Zhuo Zheng knew that there were only two guests and two cameramen present.


    They did not have any fish on them at all.


    So the fish that suddenly appeared was really caught by Jiang Yu.


    Zhuo Zheng immediately walked back.


    He saw Jiang Yu rearranging the rope again and making a motion to continue throwing the rope.


    Zhuo Zheng asked, ¡°You caught this?¡±


    The cameraman nodded desperately. He could only me himself for not being able to catch it. Now, the cameraman was nervous, afraid that he would Miss Jiang Yu¡¯s action again.


    This time, he wanted to capture Jiang Yu¡¯s entire fishing process.


    In the live broadcast room, ¡°Brother Zhuo Zheng, don¡¯t be fooled by Jiang Yu. That was ced there already.¡±


    ¡°Brother is still too young. It¡¯s impossible if you just think about it.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Zhuo Zheng speechlessly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t catch it, could it be that he flew over by itself?¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu continued her preparations and prepared to throw the stick.


    Zhuo Zheng looked at Jiang Yu in bewilderment and did not say a word.


    He wanted to see how Jiang Yu fished.


    The two cameramen had both missed the previous scene and were now focusing their cameras on Jiang Yu. They were slightly excited.


    Then, they heard a whoosh.


    The stick in Jiang Yu¡¯s hand shot out like an arrow leaving the bow.


    This time, the cameramen moved very quickly, giving Jiang Yu a panoramic view.


    Then, they followed the movements of the other side and moved the camera.


    They directly captured the action of the stick sinking into the water.


    For a moment, the entire scene was silent.


    One could hear a pin drop.


    Many people were guessing that even though the rod was very fast, it should not be able to hit the target from so far away.


    At that moment, there was another whoosh.


    The rod was pulled back by Jiang Yu.


    Then, it was firmly held in Jiang Yu¡¯s hand.


    At the end of the rod... there were two fishes.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Save time. The fishes won¡¯t be fresh if it¡¯s dead for too long. Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng:¡±...¡± It was very fast, but the problem was not whether it was fast or not.. The problem was how she could plug in two fish from so far away.

 Chapter 195 - Make Food Appear?

    <h4>Chapter 195: Make Food Appear?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    On the host¡¯s screen, the live broadcast was of Wu Ling and Li Lu.


    The two of them wandered around the vige, but found nothing.


    ¡°Poor thing. It¡¯s sote in the afternoon, and the female guest is basking in the sun. She¡¯s sweating.¡±


    ¡°The female guest is working so hard!¡±


    ¡°The program team is too much of a fraud. At this time, how could the guests think of a way? They didn¡¯t deliberately make fun of the guests, did they?¡±


    ¡°ording to the program¡¯s rules, one can only get a thank-you card after working for a few hours. At that time, they can only exchange for one type of pot, bowl,dle, and basin. How can it be enough?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make the female guests hungry.¡±


    ¡°If it really can¡¯t be done, go and freeload from the vigers.¡±


    ¡°Just now, Jiang Yu said that she would think of a way. She had already made the boast but there¡¯s still no news at all.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu only knows how to talk big. Looking at her dirties my eyes. It¡¯s better to see the other guests!¡±


    ¡°Maybe Jiang Yu can make food appear?¡±


    ¡°Do you think she knows the 72 transformations? Is she Sun Wukong and able to go to Heaven and earth?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hrious. A nobody can still appear on this show. Mentioning her name is just giving her poprity.¡±


    The inte trolls that had suddenly flooded in began to nder Jiang Yu.


    The other audience members were also affected, and they did not have a good impression of Jiang Yu.


    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted on the bullet screen, ¡°Hurry ande to Jiang Yu¡¯s live broadcast room. There¡¯s a big scene to watch. If you¡¯rete, you won¡¯t be able to see it.¡±


    The Inte trolls had originally wanted to find an opportunity to nder Jiang Yu, but when they saw that there was amotion, they immediately sneered and followed into Jiang Yu¡¯s live broadcast room.


    The troll army, who was trying to defame Jiang Yu, had the same expression as Zhuo Zheng when they saw the scene. They were stunned.


    They actually saw a few fish by Jiang Yu¡¯s feet.


    At this moment, Jiang Yu seemed to be preparing to shoot the fish with a wooden stick.


    Moreover, the cameraman excitedly gave a close-up of the fish in Jiang Yu¡¯s basket.


    There were at least five or six big fish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Jiang Yu caught all these?¡±


    ¡°There must be a script and an inside story. This person is really willing to do anything for fame.¡±


    ¡°Who said it was a script? Our precious Jiang Yu caught them herself. Open your eyes and take a good look.¡±


    A few of Jiang Yu¡¯s fans were already very excited.


    The scene of Jiang Yu catching fish after fish with her own eyes was simply too cool.


    In the eyes of the fans, Jiang Yu was practically omnipotent. She was practically a big shot.


    There were even fans cheering for Jiang Yu from below.


    ¡°Precious Jiang Yu is the best. One fish after another. She makes zero mistakes.¡±


    ¡°I can already imagine the scene of precious Jiang Yu sitting in the yard eating grilled fish. This is what it means to be able to do it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Baby Jiang Yu¡¯s uracy is the best in the world!¡±


    The inte trolls felt that these praises were too exaggerated. They actually knew how to fake things even better than them.


    Immediately, their nderous remarks about Jiang Yu became even more vicious.


    At the same time., just as the inte trolls were making the most of their nderous remarks, they suddenly shut their mouths.


    On the screen, Jiang Yu actually threw out the stick at an extremely fast speed and pulled it again.


    The two fish magically appeared at the other end of the stick and scuttled together.


    The fans let out excited screams.


    The inte trolls: ¡°...¡±


    Zhuo Zheng excitedly went forward and excitedly helped out. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. You just have to be in charge of fishing.¡±


    This time, Zhuo Zheng was truly convinced and excitedly got to work.


    The main reason was that Jiang Yu had caught so many fish, so she would probably share them with the other guests.


    Jiang Yu had already put away the tools to catch the fish. After all, she had caught enough fish, so she could call it a day.


    The fish were covered in blood, and Jiang Yu excitedly touched them.


    Ever since Chen Jin, the human trafficker, was caughtst time, Jiang Yu found that she no longer had nightmares, and she was no longer so hemophobic.

 Chapter 196 - I’d Rather Not Eat

    <h4>Chapter 196: I¡¯d Rather Not Eat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    In therge courtyard surrounded by four roughcast houses, Jiang Yu walked back with her hands behind her back. Beside her was Zhuo Zheng, who was carrying a basket on his back, looking like a little follower.


    The audience in the live broadcast room were still excitedly discussing Jiang Yu¡¯s fishing skills.


    At this moment, when they saw that Li Lu and Wu Ling standing in therge courtyard, people immediately started discussing it in surprise.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the two of them go to think of a solution? Why did theye back empty-handed?¡±


    ¡°It seems like they didn¡¯t find a solution. The program team is too deceitful.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t find a solution. Isn¡¯t there a lot of fish in Jiang Yu¡¯s hands?¡±


    At that moment, Jiang Yu¡¯s live broadcast room had thergest number of viewers.


    Many of the viewers were no longer on Li Lu and Wu Ling¡¯s side. Therefore, they didn¡¯t know what kind of wall the two of them had just hit. They had actually came back.


    Zhuo Zheng walked to the side and put down the basket.


    He began to get busy in the empty kitchen.


    It was just grilled fish. As long as there was a fire, it would be fine.


    Moreover, the program team had also prepared vegetables and seasonings.


    These were enough.


    Li Lu saw Jiang Yu standing there calmly and immediately said disdainfully, ¡°What? Weren¡¯t you very good at bragging just now? Now you don¡¯t dare to say a word.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the wild vegetables in the basket were dug by you guys? Let me be clear in advance, I won¡¯t eat those things. Who knows if they will be poisonous?¡±


    ¡°Sister Li Lu, let¡¯s wait for the program team¡¯s notice. The cameraman just told me to wait here. The program team will inform us of the new rules.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her coldly. ¡°You guys are so amazing. Have you found a thank-you card and want to return it to me?¡±


    Her words immediately made Li Lu and Wu Ling¡¯s expressions change.


    Thest thing they wanted to mention was the thank-you card.


    When they thought about how they still owed Jiang Yu something, they regretted getting furniture from her.


    If only they had worked harder in the afternoon, they might have been able to exchange for all the furniture.


    There was no need for them to be indebted to Jiang Yu.


    Look, wasn¡¯t Jiang Yu so smug that her tail was about to go up to the sky?


    Li Lu was instantly angered from embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s just a few thank-you cards. I¡¯ll return them to you very soon. But you didn¡¯t find any food, yet you left Zhuo Zheng busy in the kitchen when you came back. Aren¡¯t you being too insensible?¡±


    They had clearly seen that Jiang Yu had signaled Zhuo Zheng to go into the kitchen to prepare.


    At that moment, Li Lu and Wu Ling looked at Jiang Yu as if she was looking at a fool.


    Meanwhile, Zhuo Zheng was looking up from the pile of firewood as if he was looking at a fool.


    Li Lu raised her eyebrows in excitement. When she saw that Jiang Yu did not refute her, she immediately felt more confident.


    She nced at the basket on the ground and guessed that Jiang Yu had gone to dig for wild mushrooms. There was nothing edible outside.


    Li Lu went over and lifted the lid of the basket. ¡°How dare you take out these things to fool us? Don¡¯t think that we are so nice...¡±


    Before she could say the word ¡®cheat¡¯, Li Lu was already dumbfounded. She stared at the things in the basket without moving.


    Wu Ling looked at Li Lu and suddenly felt that she must be very speechless. Maybe the things inside were not edible at all. It was just Jiang Yu putting on an act.


    Wu Ling immediately sneered. ¡°That¡¯s it? Who are you fooling?¡±


    However, Li Lu turned her head and looked at Jiang Yu in shock. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    Wu Ling realized that something was wrong and immediately took a step forward. When she saw the scene in front of her, she could not stand properly.


    Impossible!


    She and Li Lu had just circled the entire vige and could not find anything to eat, yet Jiang Yu had brought back so many fish?


    ¡°I caught them of course.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged. Seeing that Zhuo Zheng was almost done preparing, she immediately walked into the kitchen.


    When Zhuo Zheng came out and saw the two female guests, he immediately felt relieved.. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked.

 Chapter 197 - Need To Be Exchanged

    <h4>Chapter 197: Need To Be Exchanged</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Brother Zhuo Zheng, where did these fishe from?¡± Li Lu waspletely dumbfounded and hurriedly asked Zhuo Zheng.


    Wu Ling also took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°It goes without saying. These fish must have been caught by Zhuo Zheng himself. Are we to count on Jiang Yu?¡±


    Zhuo Zheng was the one who carried the basket back just now. It was also Zhuo Zheng who went to the kitchen to prepare for the fire. This had nothing to do with Jiang Yu at all.


    The audience in the live broadcast room was speechless. ¡°No, these were all caught by Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly understand the two female guests. I had my suspicions too, but ever since I saw the footage of Jiang Yu catching the fish with my own eyes, I was dumbfounded.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Zhuo Zheng, quickly tell them where the fish came from.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll scare you to death if I tell you. These fish were all shot up with a wooden stick. I¡¯m asking if you believe me.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched subconsciously before he replied truthfully, ¡°It was Jiang Yu who caught them.¡±


    As for how she caught them, Zhuo Zheng really found it hard to exin.


    The two female guests immediately fell silent.


    It was really Jiang Yu who caught them.


    How did she catch so many fish?


    However, when they thought about how they were still hungry, Li Lu and Wu Ling looked at each other and entered the kitchen excitedly.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Let me help you with the disposable bowls and chopsticks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good at cooking with fire.¡±


    The moment the two female guests entered the kitchen, they saw Jiang Yu putting on the seasonings. They immediately swarmed over, trying to ease the awkwardness from earlier.


    Jiang Yu smiled when she heard that. ¡°One thank you card each. Help yourself.¡±


    Li Lu and Wu Ling couldn¡¯t smile anymore.


    They really didn¡¯t want to owe Jiang Yu any more thank-you cards. They already owed her five each.


    They didn¡¯t even know if they could pay it off today or tomorrow.


    ¡°Forget it, we¡¯re not eating.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly remembered that the director seems to have something to announce. I¡¯ll wait for the director¡¯s notice.¡±


    The director wouldn¡¯t really let them starve. There must be another way.


    The two of them immediately turned around and left.


    At this moment, the director immediately ordered the vigers who were prepared to go on stage.


    Previously, he had deliberately let the guests hit a wall. Now, the new mission was the only choice for the guests.


    The director looked at Jiang Yu and Zhuo Zheng who were cooking a sumptuous grilled fish and closed his eyes. Forget it. It could only be said that it was Li Lu and Wu Ling¡¯s only choice.


    A few vigers who were ready immediately walked up.


    ¡°You can go to our house to eat, but you need to help us do housework for an hour first.¡±


    ¡°The small task in my house is to break corns for an hour.¡±


    ¡°Mine is to help with the rolling of the noodles for an hour.¡±


    ¡°Mine is...¡±


    The vigers who had arranged the task quickly assigned it to them.


    But why did they feel that something was wrong as they talked?


    Why did the air seem to be filled with some kind of fragrance? They could not help but excitedly go to the kitchen.


    They only saw that the few fish in the kitchen were almost done roasting. They did not know what kind of seasoning was used, but the fragrance of the fish was actually very fragrant. They could even smell it around the courtyard.


    Li Lu¡¯s stomach immediately began to growl.


    Wu Ling also swallowed her saliva.


    Not only that, the few staff members who were eating boxed lunch suddenly felt that the food they were eating was no longer fragrant.


    The vigers were still standing there waiting for the female guests¡¯ response. ording to their expectations, they would definitely agree to it and leave without being excited.


    But now¡­


    ¡°It¡¯ll take another hour. This... I think I¡¯d better exchange food with Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°This... I¡¯m starving too. I really can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    As Li Lu and Wu Ling spoke, they walked into the kitchen.


    They stared at the grilled fish like hungry wolves staring at the food in their mouths.


    The few honest vigers outside were dumbfounded. They looked at the director for help.


    Director, why is this different from the rehearsal.


    They don¡¯t know what to do next? How are we going to arrange the tasks after this? Everything is ready over there!

 Chapter 198 - Too Fragrant

    <h4>Chapter 198: Too Fragrant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The director was also very helpless.


    He did not expect that the carefully arranged segment would be abolished.


    The assistant quicklyforted him, ¡°Director, at least we have a lot of views now. We have gathered a lot of material.¡±


    The director could onlyfort himself. Many of the new viewers wanted to see how Jiang Yu caught the fish.


    Thements were all the same. Why didn¡¯t they see the scene of Jiang Yu catching fish.


    In the end, they only saw the scene of Jiang Yu barbecuing fish. Immediately, they all felt that she was definitely bragging.


    Even so, the number of viewers in the live broadcast room still rose. Clearly, her poprity had increased.


    The director held his aching head and said, ¡°That¡¯s it. As long as there¡¯s something to watch.¡±


    It was exactly what Jiang Yu was doing that made people feel that this variety show director was a fool and that his arrangements were full of loopholes.


    This¡­


    The kitchen was exceptionally lively at this moment.


    A few grilled fish were exuding an alluring smell.


    Li Lu and Wu Ling followed behind Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu took out an IOU and asked them to sign it.


    Li Lu and Wu Ling immediately signed it.


    ¡°Hurry up, I want the biggest one.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me first, I¡¯m starving to death.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng shook his head in excitement. ¡°There¡¯s enough for both.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the two IOU and took out her purse. She folded the IOU and put them together with the previous ones.


    Then, she happily closed the bag.


    The fish she caught were all big and delicious. It was enough for the few people present to eat.


    Soon, the sound of the guests wolfing down their food came from the kitchen.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°How is this seasoning made? It smells so good.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, why do you know everything?¡± Li Lu¡¯s mouth became exceptionally sweet when there was food to eat. For a moment, she had forgotten the grudge between the two of them.


    The bulletments wereughing like crazy.


    ¡°Haha, another three thank you cards have been added to the ount!¡±


    ¡°How did this show be a gourmet show! ?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this, goddess, please pay attention to your image.¡±


    ¡°It makes me hungry.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu is really a loophole in the show.¡±


    ¡°The director is probably going to go crazy from anger.¡±


    ¡°Basically, there aren¡¯t many people left to do the tasks arranged by the show.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu shouldn¡¯t need to do any more tasks, right? The creditor doesn¡¯t need to work.¡±


    ¡°The truth is out. The other guests are going to be miserable. They¡¯re trying their best to repay their debts...¡±


    ¡°Li Lu, can you wipe your mouth first before eating...¡±


    It was just as the audience had expected.


    In the afternoon, other than Jiang Yu, the other guests didn¡¯t even dare to take a nap. They hurriedly gave out tasks without any excitement.


    Jiang Yu, on the other hand, stretchedzily and went straight to take a nap.


    Outside the roughcast room, only Jiang Yu¡¯s cameraman sat on a stool feeling bored to death.


    The other cameramen followed the other guests to work.


    Only Jiang Yu¡¯s cameraman¡¯s face was slightly red in the face of the envious gazes of his colleagues. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to ck off, but that Jiang Yu wanted to rest and didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, so she let him sit outside.


    Sigh, it was such a rxing afternoon.


    In the afternoon, Zhuo Zheng gritted his teeth and helped a viger carry bundles of firewood down the mountain. After working for two hours, he was drenched in sweat. Finally, under the vigers¡¯ grateful gazes, he got a thank-you card.


    Wu Ling was in trouble. One of the sows happened to give birth and coincidentally met Wu Ling who was asking for help. The family dragged Wu Ling to the pig shed.


    It was dirty and smelly there, and Wu Ling even had to help out. She was in a sorry state, and it was not easy for her to get a thank-you card.


    Wu Ling almost cried bitterly. ¡°This thank-you card is too precious. I suddenly can¡¯t bear to exchange it for furniture. Sigh.¡±


    The audience in the live broadcast room immediately wiped their tears of sympathy. ¡°Babe, stop daydreaming. Even if you get the thank-you card, this card is not yours. You¡¯d better wake up.¡±


    As expected, the cameraman reminded her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still in debt?¡±


    It would have been better if he didn¡¯t say this. As soon as he said it, Wu Ling, who was covered in a foul stench, suddenly had a face full of grief!


    F * ck!

 Chapter 199 - Came To Give Thank You Card

    <h4>Chapter 199: Came To Give Thank You Card</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Lu rolled up her pants and went down to help the farmer nt vegetables. She was so busy that she was dizzy.


    Finally, rows of vegetables were nted. When she got a thank-you card, she finally said with relief, ¡°Work harder. After getting two thank-you cards, I can exchange them for a wardrobe.¡±


    When she thought of her simple house, which would soon have new furniture, Li Lu¡¯s heart suddenly felt beautiful.


    She did not even waste time to go back and wash up. She immediately went to do another task.


    When the cameraman saw Li Lu¡¯s excited expression, he also shook his head with a face full of sympathy.


    Li Lu¡¯s dream would probably note true today.


    ¡­


    Zhuo Zheng and Wu Ling took the thank-you card and returned to therge courtyard.


    They saw Jiang Yu¡¯s cameraman sitting at the door of Jiang Yu¡¯s room, bored to death.


    Zhuo Zheng walked over and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Yu?¡±


    The cameraman pointed at the still tightly shut room and said, ¡°She¡¯s on her lunch break. No one is allowed to disturb her.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng thought for a moment before taking out a thank-you card. ¡°Then help me pass it to her.¡±


    After saying that, Zhuo Zheng walked over to the room he was in.


    Wu Ling also walked over in a sorry state, her entire body emitting a foul stench.


    The cameraman subconsciously frowned. These two guests were too miserable. They were actually covered in filth.


    Wu Ling unwillingly took out a thank-you card and said, ¡°Help me pass it to her.¡±


    After saying that, Wu Ling turned her head and walked into the house she was in, feeling rather regretful.


    The cameraman looked at the two thank-you cards in his hands and then looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s tightly shut door. He could not help but give her a thumbs up in his heart.


    To be able to get two thank-you cards even after taking a nap was really amazing.


    On the other side, Wu Ling and Zhuo Zheng quickly tidied up their clothes and went out to continue working.


    However, time passed by minute by minute and Jiang Yu still had note out.


    The fans in the live broadcast room were all puzzled.


    ¡°Did she sleep to death?¡±


    ¡°I thought that after Jiang Yu took a nap, she would at least go and do a mission. I did not expect that I was naive. She really did not intend to do a mission.¡±


    ¡°Zhuo Zheng got another thank-you card. Jiang Yu has made a profit again.¡±


    ¡°D * mn, this is too cheap for Jiang Yu. The guests are all exhausted, but in the end, they are all working for Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°I feel the exploitation of the capitalists.¡±


    At the same time, on the director team¡¯s side, the director was speechless when he saw that all the guests had received thank-you cards. In the end, they were not sent to him. Instead, they were sent to Jiang Yu.


    In arge room behind the director, all sorts of goods that could be bought by the guests with their thank-you cards were prepared.


    In the end, they had already been open for business for so long, but none of them had been sold.


    It seemed that the other guests would not be able to buy anything in the next few days. The only rich person was Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Director, don¡¯t worry. Once Jiang Yu gets her thank-you cards, she wille to our ce to buy things. The furniture we prepared can still be sold.¡±


    The director also frowned. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Jiang Yu out yet?¡±


    The cameraman at Jiang Yu¡¯s door already had four thank-you cards in his hands, but Jiang Yu still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    In roughcast room, Jiang Yu was sitting in front of herputer.


    She looked at thepetition screen in front of her.


    On the other side, the international hackerpetition¡¯s advancementpetition had already begun.


    Jiang Yu was currently participating in thispetition online with Yuan Zhen.


    At the same time, on her phone. Jiang Yu had also gone through the Inte to check on the status of the other guests who hadpleted their tasks.


    Other than Li Lu who had secretly put away the thank-you card, the other guests had all sent her a thank-you card.


    Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and immediately smiled. Li Lu was too naive. Did she think that she would not notice?


    However, Jiang Yu put this matter aside for the time being.


    Instead, she raised her eyebrows and looked at the current situation of the qualifyingpetition.

 Chapter 200 - Long Time To Review

    <h4>Chapter 200: Long Time To Review</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Jiang Yu, aren¡¯t you going to make your move? The other contestants are all fighting in groups. They are going crazy.¡± Yuan Zhen was busy running around on the other side.


    Today¡¯s advancementpetition was to find a loophole in the software. Whichever hacker team submitted more loopholes would be ranked higher.


    Although Yuan Zhen also submitted a lot, how could one person beat a team? Soon, she was pushed to the lower position.


    Now, she had fallen to the tenth ce.


    If she fell out of the top ten, she would not be able to advance to the following matches.


    Yuan Zhen¡¯s side was extremely busy.


    In the end, Jiang Yu had her chin propped up as she watched leisurely.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let me finish this cup of tea.¡±


    On the other side, Yuan Zhen¡¯s hands were beating non-stop. His forehead was covered in sweat and she almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Great-aunt, hurry up. The time for this match is almost up.¡±


    There were only ten minutes left before the match waspleted.


    At that moment, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Let me see¡­¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu downloaded the software into her own special tool to find vulnerabilities.


    Following that, she pressed a button.


    Theputer automatically began to search.


    Very quickly, Jiang Yu listed the vulnerabilities and forwarded it to Yuan Zhen. ¡°Alright, you can submit it.¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at the number of vulnerabilities that had been found first and immediately said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Yuan Zhen had received the document from Jiang Yu at thest moment. She did not have time to look at it and directly published the document.


    And the time for the match was finally up.


    Yuan Zhen heaved a sigh of relief.


    Next, it was time to wait for the other side to calcte the vulnerabilities that were submittedter.


    At the same time.


    The hacker team codenamed X was discussing excitedly.


    ¡°We will definitely be first ce.¡±


    ¡°The other teams are too rubbish!¡±


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a genius girl from China who wants to participate. I didn¡¯t expect that they would actually be ranked tenth. I really underestimated them.¡±


    ¡°How can their technologypare to ours?¡±


    There were five people in Team X. when they were digging for loopholes, each of them had different areas of work, so their efficiency was very high.


    In less than two hours, 294 loopholes had been submitted, and they were the first ce before thepetition ended.


    Although there were still some that hadn¡¯t been reviewed yet, the rankings basically wouldn¡¯t change.


    As for the 2nd ce, they had 69 fewer loopholes than the 1st ce.


    One could imagine how powerful this X team was.


    The sponsors of thispetition were all intepanies from various countries.


    At this moment, the investors from the M Nation were all beaming with joy.


    The people from other countries were all looking at this investor with envy.


    As for the person in charge of Mo¡¯s technology from China, his expression was a little ugly.


    He had never expected that the standards of their country¡¯s hackers would be so low this year.


    To think that they had only obtained the tenth ce.


    This¡­


    ¡°Looks like the first ce in this year¡¯s finals is already very obvious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Therefore, if we want to find talents, we still have to seek help from the M nation to purchase their security products.¡±


    The Mo¡¯s representative had a depressed expression on his face.


    After all, a lot of their software information was highly confidential. If they used the security products from other countries, it would be equivalent to exposing all the information to otherpanies.


    If the information entered the M Nation through China and returned to China, what kind of confidentiality would there be?


    At this moment, the organizers were already calcting the loopholes that had been submitted in thest few minutes.


    However, they had yet toe up with any results.


    ¡°Why is it taking so long?¡±


    At that moment, the organizers said helplessly, ¡°It might take more than ten minutes because there are too many loopholes in the final submission..¡±

 Chapter 201 - Break Through The Firewall

    <h4>Chapter 201: Break Through The Firewall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Inside the dormitory, Yuan Zhen was bitterly waiting for the results of thepetition.


    But as he waited and waited, he did not see it.


    Yuan Zhen could only say to Jiang Yu, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s too slow over there. Why don¡¯t you continue with your tasks? There¡¯s no need to waste time here.¡±


    In order to participate in the hackerpetition, Yuan Zhen did not have the time to pay attention to Jiang Yu¡¯s filming situation.


    She had thought that Jiang Yu had taken a break from her busy schedule and came over to work with her.


    Little did she know that Jiang Yu was really very free. At this moment, she was sipping tea and munching on the sunflower seeds that she had brought with her. She was enjoying herself.


    One had to know that Jiang Yu had brought so many luggage with her, so she had everything.


    Jiang Yu calcted the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Wait for another three minutes, and the results should be out.¡±


    Yuan Zhen unexpectedly sent a question mark over, but Jiang Yu did not exin further.


    Sure enough, as soon as the three minutes were up, Yuan Zhen saw the results of the advancementpetition on thepetition screen.


    When she saw the rankings, Yuan Zhen jumped in fright.


    Could it be that the results of this year¡¯spetition had been written wrongly? She remembered that Team X had been the first ce before, so how did her team get first ce in the blink of an eye?


    Yuan Zhen stared at the interface and kept refreshing it, thinking that the staff member might have made a mistake and would correct it soon.


    However, the interface did not change no matter how she refreshed it.


    Only then did Yuan Zhen realize that they had really gotten first ce.


    Yuan Zhen could not help but pinch her thigh. The pain was real.


    Then, she hurriedly hugged Jiang Yu¡¯s thigh and said, ¡°Boss, you are too amazing.¡±


    At the same time, when the teams from other countries saw the results of thepetition, they were all dumbfounded.


    The first ce was actually the ¡°ck¡± team from China.


    Moreover, their team only had two people at the moment.


    Two people were actually better than five people in their team.


    Wasn¡¯t this a ruthless p to the faces of the hackers from many countries?


    This was especially so for Team X, who had been waiting for the first ce. They had even opened the champagne.


    However, just as they were about to toast, they saw this result. Everyone froze. The champagne kept bubbling in the wine ss, but no one had the mood to drink anymore.


    What was going on? They were clearly so far ahead of the second ce, but they were actually overtaken?


    ¡°Boss, what exactly is the background of this ¡®ck¡¯ team? Why is it so powerful?¡± Someone pushed up his sses and asked in a daze.


    Captain X narrowed his eyes and tried his best to recall the Chinese hackers he had met in the past few years. He did not expect anyone to be so powerful.


    After all, many powerful Chinese hackers had been secretly recruited by them.


    Otherwise, they would also be recruited by other organizations. However, this was the first time he had heard of this ck team.


    ¡°Go and investigate the people in this team,¡± Captain X said gloomily.


    On the other side, Yuan Zhen was still chatting excitedly with Jiang Yu when theputer suddenly rang.


    After taking a look, she quickly replied to Jiang Yu, ¡°Boss, someone is trying to attack myputer.¡±


    There must be someone on the other side who was curious about them, so they followed the inte cable and came over.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you take a look.¡±


    Jiang Yu also followed thework cable and went over to help Yuan Zhen defend.


    In the end, they discovered that there were a few groups of people probing around the periphery, but Jiang Yu quickly sent them flying out.


    She even threw a smoke bomb at them.


    In the end, the people from team X said excitedly, ¡°We found it!¡±


    A few people hurriedly went over, wanting to see who the champion was.


    However, when they saw the address, they were all stunned. ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t this our current address?¡±


    Captain X was sitting at the side drinking tea, thinking that his subordinates would be able to find out who the winner was. However, when he heard that, he immediately blew up and quickly went over to take a look.


    He realized that the IP address disyed on the interface was actually their current address.


    Instead of finding out the other party¡¯s alias, he had lost his alias.

 Chapter 202 - Hidden Identity

    <h4>Chapter 202: Hidden Identity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Second brother, there¡¯s actually someone who can break through your firewall!¡±


    ¡°Who is this person? This team ck actually has such a powerful person. Boss, let¡¯s quickly poach him over.¡±


    The hacker who had his firewall broken immediately had a depressed look on his face. The defensive tool that he was so proud of had actually been broken through so quickly.


    Immediately, he looked at the captain guiltily. ¡°Captain, what do we do now?¡±


    The captain¡¯s face darkened, and his hands were starting to sweat. If he was the one to make a move earlier, he did not know if he would have been able to defend against it.


    However, it was very obvious that the other party was really an expert.


    At this moment, a line of words appeared on the interface. ¡°Beat me in thepetition first. The loser does not have the right to know who I am.¡±


    Jiang Yu had heard their conversation through the microphone on theirputers.


    In order to prevent them from looking for more information about Yuan Zhen, she had deliberately provoked them.


    This way, Yuan Zhen would be safer.


    As expected, as soon as these words were said, the voice of the person who was called boss came from the other side. ¡°You¡¯re quite brave. Let¡¯s see what happens in thepetition!¡±


    As soon as this sentence was said, Jiang Yu¡¯s connection was directly cut off.


    When Jiang Yu wanted to attack again, she found that the defense system had been changed. It would not be so easy to attack again.


    Jiang Yu smiled and directly withdrew. It was good that her goal had been achieved.


    On the Inte, in the International Hackerpetition, the first ce in the qualifyingpetition was actually the Chinese hacker team.


    For a time, the poprity of this hacker team had increased.


    After learning that there were only two people, everyone was very curious about who these two people were.


    When Yuan Zhen went to the cafeteria to eat, she heard many junior students from theputer science department discussing this matter.


    ¡°This team is so amazing. Two people actually got first ce.¡±


    ¡°I really hope that we can be this amazing in the future.¡±


    ¡°I must go and watch the next semi-finals. I suddenly feel so proud.¡±


    ¡°Our hacker boss is actually so awesome?¡±


    Yuan Zhen chuckled and secretly rejoiced in her heart. No one knew that she was one of the members of that team.


    The most important thing for hackers was to hide their identity, so Yuan Zhen was very strict about this. Sh even said, ¡°Who is so awesome? Let me take a look.¡±


    She immediately joined the group of people who worshipped her.


    After Yuan Zhen finished her meal, hse took out the live broadcast video of the mountain forest hut and watched it.


    It was already dusk outside.


    Inside the mountain forest hut, many artistes were already exhausted from being busy.


    Yuan Zhen really wanted to see what Jiang Yu was doing at this time. Could it be that she had dyed the filming of the program because she was participating in thepetition, causing her to be still busy now?


    In the end, she did not see Jiang Yu at all after looking around.


    In the live broadcast, there was only Li Lu, Zhuo Zheng, and Wu Ling who had just washed up. They were walking to the door of a tightly shut room and discussing something.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she out yet?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that something has happened?¡±


    Yuan Zhen looked at the bullet screen in the live broadcast room and realized that Jiang Yu had note out for the entire afternoon, nor had she done any missions.


    At that moment, Jiang Yu¡¯s cameraman lost his cool.


    He quickly knocked on the door of the room. ¡°Miss Jiang?¡±


    The sound of knocking echoed throughout the entire courtyard.


    Yuan Zhen also became nervous.


    Immediately after, the door of the room was suddenly opened from the inside.


    The fragrance of tea wafted out from inside. Jiang Yu yawned and nced at them before leading a few people inside.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Jiang Yu returned to her original seat and sat down. Thetest movie was ying on theputer.


    There were sunflower seeds, tea, and small things that no one had seen before on the table.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s suitcase was still bulging. It was obvious that she had brought quite a lot of things.


    Zhuo Zheng, Li Lu, and Wu Ling were dumbfounded.


    So they worked until their legs were almost soft, and Jiang Yu just enjoyed the afternoon here instead?

 Chapter 203 - Harvest Thank You Card

    <h4>Chapter 203: Harvest Thank You Card</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu looked at their petrified expressions and coughed. ¡°I¡¯m studying my acting skills.¡±


    She looked very professional.


    At the same time, when the program team saw the situation in Jiang Yu¡¯s room. They were dumbfounded.


    Why were there so many things in Jiang Yu¡¯s room.


    A few assistants quickly looked at the director and saw the constipated look on his face. ¡°Why is Jiang Yu¡¯s room so well-stocked?¡±


    The assistant gulped and suddenly remembered that when Jiang Yu came over earlier, she was carrying tworge suitcases of luggage.


    These must be the things inside.


    The director quickly stood up. ¡°This is outrageous. I¡¯m going to confiscate her luggage.¡±


    She had broken the program¡¯s rules and actually made her own furniture to exchange for the other participants thank-you card.


    It was fine if she did not show her face for the entire afternoon, yet she had even exploited a loophole in the program team!


    A few assistants quickly went forward to stop the director. ¡°Director, don¡¯t be rash. The rules of our show do not stipte that you can not bring your luggage.¡±


    It was against the rules to go up and confiscate her luggage at thest minute, wasn¡¯t it.


    The director¡¯s face turned pale as he sat down angrily again.


    In Jiang Yu¡¯s room, Zhuo Zheng sighed helplessly and walked over. He took out two thank-you cards from his pocket and handed them to Jiang Yu. ¡°I¡¯m returning these to you. I still owe you one.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng owed less thank-you cards.


    Wu Ling also took out two thank-you cards. ¡°Returning two. Three more to go.¡±


    If they had known that they would have to work so hard for so long to get two thank-you cards, they would not have been so impulsive. They had actually bought so much furniture from Jiang Yu.


    But now, they had wasted the whole afternoon.


    Jiang Yu immediately reached out and took the thank-you cards.


    Wu Ling was still holding the thank-you cards tightly. Jiang Yu tugged but did not take them out. She then looked at Wu Ling.


    Wu Ling blushed and had to let go.


    Jiang Yu immediately put the four thank-you cards away happily.


    Then, she raised her head and looked at Li Lu with raised eyebrows.


    Li Lu suddenly felt a little nervous and hurriedly said, ¡°I... I didn¡¯t get the thank-you cards today.¡±


    After saying that, she subconsciously clenched her fists. She absolutely could not let Jiang Yu know that she had also gotten the thank-you cards. She also wanted to exchange for some new furniture with the program team.


    When the time came, she would secretly exchange for it and not let Jiang Yu know.


    Jiang Yu did not say a word. Zhuo Zheng smiled andforted her, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t get the hang of it today. Let¡¯s sum up the experience ofpleting the missionter.¡±


    Li Lu immediately nodded and lowered her head, looking regretful.


    Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes. She had seen the live broadcast room and knew that Li Lu had also gotten a thank-you card.


    Jiang Yu smiled coldly. That smile did not have any warmth at all. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t get any?¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s face turned slightly red. She raised her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want tough at me too.¡±


    Wu Ling had seen Li Lu get a thank-you card with her own eyes. Now that she could still deny it, she was excited. At the same time, she felt a little regretful. Why did she have to be so honest? If she had known that she could hide one, she would have just given one to Jiang Yu.


    She would do the same next time.


    Immediately, Wu Ling immediately covered for Li Lu and said, ¡°Her work today was in vain. Perhaps the vigers were not satisfied and did not give it to her.¡±


    Li Lu gave Wu Ling a grateful look and could not help but praise Wu Ling in her heart.


    As expected of her sister¡¯s best friend. She even helped her at the crucial moment.


    Jiang Yu saw their interaction. Then, she slowly walked towards Li Lu with an indifferent expression.


    Li Lu was caught off guard and couldn¡¯t help but see Jiang Yu reach out and grab her hand.


    Li Lu immediately struggled in panic and Zhuo Zheng was stunned as well. He quickly came over to mediate the fight. ¡°Don¡¯t hit her, she didn¡¯t do it on purpose, you...¡±


    However, just as Zhuo Zheng was about to pull Jiang Yu away, Jiang Yu dodged him.


    Zhuo Zheng was vexed in his heart and immediately lost his good impression of Jiang Yu in an instant.

 Chapter 204 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 204: Exposed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Lu immediately cried out in panic, ¡°Let go of me, Jiang Yu, this is a live broadcast!¡±


    Li Lu was also dumbfounded. She did not expect Jiang Yu to actually attack her for not getting a thank you card.


    This was toowless.


    Wu Ling was already stunned and momentarily forgot to react.


    Zhuo Zheng saw that Li Lu was about to cry from fright and hurriedly rushed over.


    However, before he could even touch Jiang Yu, he saw Jiang Yu quickly and urately reach into Li Lu¡¯s pocket.


    Then, she took out a golden thank-you card.


    Jiang Yu held the thank-you card in her hand and pushed Li Lu away.


    Li Lu stared at the thing in Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and froze.


    Damn it, how did Jiang Yu know that the thank-you card was in her pocket.


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s gazended on the card as well. He stopped in a hurry and nearly hit Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu smiled coldly. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    The entire ce fell silent in an instant. No one said a word.


    Zhuo Zheng looked at Li Lu in disbelief, his eyes filled with disapproval.


    Li Lu also hurriedly dodged.


    At this moment, Wu Ling feigned surprise and said, ¡°Why is there a thank-you card? Did someone give it to you? Did you forget?¡±


    Li Lu hurriedly walked down the stairs. ¡°I remember now. I seem to have gotten a thank-you card and forgot about it.¡±


    When she said this, Li Lu felt so guilty that she did not dare to Look Jiang Yu in the eyes.


    Jiang Yu sneered. ¡°It seems that your memory is not very good. Next time, don¡¯t let anyone remind you.¡±


    Li Lu was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to answer and hurriedly turned around to run away.


    When she ran out, her entire face was burning.


    The f * cking live broadcast cameraman was still following Li Lu.


    Li Lu¡¯s fans were all dumbfounded.


    When they saw that Li Lu deliberately didn¡¯t give the thank-you card to Jiang Yu, they even jeered and thought that Li Lu had done the right thing.


    But now that the scene had been exposed, they also felt their faces burn.


    But they could not me Jiang Yu for anything. After all, Jiang Yu had not done anything wrong.


    Li Lu returned to her room and closed the door.


    Her cell phone immediately rang. Her heart was beating very fast, thinking that she was done for this time. She had been quick-witted, but now that she had been exposed. She had made a fool out of herself.


    The person who called was her manager.


    After Li Lu answered the call, she was scolded by her manager telling her not to do such things in the future. If Jiang Yu found out about it again, then Li Lu¡¯s image would be gone.


    In other words, no matter how many thank-you cards Li Lu received, the first thing she would do was to repay the debt.


    At the same time, Zhuo Zheng and Wu Ling returned to their own rooms and received a reminder call from theirpany¡¯s manager.


    At night, the three guests did not have a thank-you card and did not buy any new furniture.


    In the end, they saw Jiang Yuvishly buy pots and pans and even exchanged for a lot of sumptuous delicacies.


    In the courtyard, Jiang Yu started to grill the fish and meat on it. It was simply too tempting.


    Li Lu and Wu Ling¡¯s stomachs started to growl again.


    They originally thought that Jiang Yu would ask them for a thank-you card.


    They did not expect Jiang Yu to be so enthusiastic. ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Li Lu and Wu Ling could not believe it. They asked tentatively, ¡°How many thank-you cards do you want?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°No thank-you cards. You guys worked hard today too. This is the boss¡¯ welfare meal for the employees.¡±


    Initially, when Li Lu heard that there was no need for a thank-you card, she was a little happy.


    When she heard that there was a welfare meal, she did not know whether tough or cry.


    Jiang Yu really thought that she was a capitalist.


    She treated them as if they were her employees.


    However, even though she would lose face, when faced with the delicacies, Li Lu still nodded her head shamelessly and pretended that she did not hear what she just said.. She pulled up a chair and sat down.

 Chapter 205 - Employee Benefits

    <h4>Chapter 205: Employee Benefits</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Employee benefits? I¡¯m dying ofughter. Jiang Yu really thinks she¡¯s a boss.¡±


    ¡°This boss is rich and overbearing. She¡¯s way too rich!¡±


    ¡°I just felt that Jiang Yu was too unfriendly to the other guests. Now that I see this scene, I suddenly feel that Jiang Yu has a conscience.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m suddenly not used to this.¡±


    ¡°Our Li Lu can finally eat a meal with peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jiang Yu, for hosting my goddess Wu.¡±


    In the courtyard, the two female guests could not wait to start eating. They did not care about their image at all.


    The corners of Jiang Yu¡¯s mouth curled up. She had only exchanged kitchen utensils with the program team. In fact, these delicacies were provided by the program team.


    Originally, the program team had nned to improve the food for the guests at night so that they could rx.


    However, when they saw that Jiang Yu had conveniently given them a favor, they were all a little speechless.


    When Zhuo Zheng came out, he saw Li Lu sitting beside Jiang Yu. She was taking the grilled chicken wings from Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and eating them happily.


    It was obvious that she had already forgotten about the unhappiness from before.


    Zhuo Zheng walked over with a smile and pulled up a chair.


    Wu Ling said, ¡°Jiang Yu treated us to this meal for free.¡±


    Jiang Yu immediately gave a nomittal smile and did not say anything. She lowered her head and continued to fiddle with the chicken wings.


    In Zhuo Zheng¡¯s eyes, this was a tacit agreement.


    The meal was very enjoyable.


    The bulletments in the live broadcast room were filled with the gratitude of the fans towards Jiang Yu.


    Their idol could finally eat well.


    It wasn¡¯t easy.


    Just as the guests were grilling meat, Jiang Yu was nibbling on a chicken drumstick as she walked towards the director.


    The director wasn¡¯t as luxurious as Jiang Yu and was eating simple fast food.


    When he saw Jiang Yu walking over, the director immediately became wary.


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Director, let me treat you to a chicken drumstick.¡±


    Jiang Yu handed the delicious food that she had brought over to the director.


    The director did not dare to take it, afraid that Jiang Yu would have some tricks up her sleeve.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to exchange for furniture.¡±


    Only then did the director let out a sigh of relief. The entire courtyard was filled with the fragrance of barbecued meat. He was already drooling with envy just now.


    Immediately, he unceremoniously picked up the chicken drumstick and took a good bite. After all, they were the ones who had provided the ingredients. The director thought to himself, even if he ate it, it would not be a big deal.


    Only then did the director look at Jiang Yu, who had a mouthful of oil, and frowned. He handed over a piece of tissue and asked, ¡°What do you want to exchange for?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and took out three thank-you cards.


    The director¡¯s heart instantly welled up with tears of bitterness. Finally, a guest came to exchange for something. The things in the warehouse were almost moldy.


    ¡­


    At night, the other guests could finally rest. However, when they looked at the empty room, they suddenly felt that something was missing.


    Li Lu and Zhuo Zheng were both people who yed the piano every night.


    When they saw that there wasn¡¯t even a piano in the hall, their hands suddenly itched to move.


    They were very helpless especially Zhuo Zheng, who had been practicing the piano every night for the past ten years.


    He suddenly felt very ufortable.


    At this moment, the sound of the piano suddenly came.


    When Zhuo Zheng heard the sound of the piano ying, he thought that it was from the television.


    However, he still walked over curiously to see which artist was ying.


    Li Lu, who was in the next room, also walked out curiously.


    She bumped into Zhuo Zheng. The two of them scanned the room and realized that the sound wasing from Jiang Yu¡¯s room.


    However, the closer they got, the more they felt that something was amiss.


    The quality of the sound was too good. Why did it feel like it was being yed live?


    Li Lu had a vague guess in her heart, so she hastened her footsteps.


    The two of them instantly arrived in front of Jiang Yu¡¯s room. When they saw the scene in the room, both of them were dumbfounded.


    Who could tell them why there was such a piano in Jiang Yu¡¯s room?

 Chapter 206 - Waiting For You All

    <h4>Chapter 206: Waiting For You All</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the live broadcast room, the audience shook their heads and sighed when they saw a staff member carrying the piano to Jiang Yu¡¯s room.


    ¡°It would be great if we could give this piano to Zhuo Zheng. It would be a waste to put it here.¡±


    ¡°Just give it to our Li Lu. Our Li Lu can y the piano pretty well too.¡±


    The fans of the other guests shook their heads and sighed.


    Only Jiang Yu¡¯s fans were indignant.


    They expressed that all of this was discrimination.


    In the end, everyone saw Jiang Yu move her fingers a little before walking to the front of the piano. She took a turn and sat down.


    The audience was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Can Jiang Yu y the piano?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°She should be able to. All the arts school students should be able to y.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know after listening and watching.¡±


    ¡°If she can¡¯t y well, let our idole over and give her some guidance.¡±


    Very quickly, Jiang Yu straightened her posture and her back.


    The audience was still gloating about their own idol¡¯s piano skills, telling Jiang Yu not to make a fool of herself here.


    In the end, a wave of beautiful music was quickly transmitted over.


    The bullet curtain immediately disappeared.


    All of them had shocked expressions on their faces.


    Upon a closer look, it was really Jiang Yu who was ying. It was even more chaotic in the wind.


    At the same time, the scene changed and they saw that their idols were also looking at the situation in the room in a daze.


    Jiang Yu curled her lips. Of course, she knew that Zhuo Zheng and Li Lu woulde. She had been waiting for them.


    However, Jiang Yu did not show it. She just smiled and yed seriously.


    As expected, two figures stood behind her very quickly.


    Li Lu swallowed her saliva. Zhuo Zheng also clenched his fists. His eyes were filled with shock.


    The two people stared at Jiang Yu¡¯s fingers without moving an inch.


    Was this still an ordinary person¡¯s hand? This speed was too fast.


    It was simply an astonishing level of performance.


    When Jiang Yu finished ying to her heart¡¯s content, she immediately pretended to be startled by the people behind her.


    Jiang Yu stood up. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    Zhuo Zheng looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°You actually y the piano so well.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Jiang Yu¡¯s specialisation performing art.


    Li Lu also looked at her with a defeated expression.


    Initially, when she saw Jiang Yu ying the piano, she wanted to show off her skills. However, after hearing Jiang Yu¡¯s performance, she didn¡¯t want topete with her no matter what.


    The gap between them was too big.


    Jiang Yu pretended to be at a loss and said, ¡°I just casually practiced. I can¡¯tpare to a professional.¡±


    Then, she lowered her head and a glint shed in her eyes.


    Zhuo Zheng and Li Lu were speechless.


    If this was just casual practice, then they didn¡¯t need to practice piano anymore. They couldn¡¯t even be considered casual.


    ¡°Oh right, did you guyse together?¡± After Jiang Yu finished showing off, she changed the topic.


    Zhuo Zheng coughed and said, ¡°I want to borrow the piano from you.¡±


    He had this idea when he found out that Jiang Yu had a piano here.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Sure, just give me a rental fee. You can use the piano for the entire season¡¯s filming.¡±


    When she heard about the rental fee, Li Lu became nervous. ¡°How much?¡±


    Jiang Yu gestured with two fingers.


    This time, Li Lu immediately looked constipated. ¡°You might as well go and rob someone.¡±


    Exchanging for a piano only required three thank-you cards, and Jiang Yu would be using the piano herself.


    But she still wanted to take two thank-you cards for renting it.


    Wasn¡¯t this obvious robbing.


    Li Lu would rather die than borrow it from Jiang Yu.


    But Zhuo Zheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    The main thing was that filming the entire season would take a few days. He couldn¡¯t dy his piano practice just because he was filming a variety show.


    Compared to an artiste¡¯s primary skill and ability, a thank-you card was nothing.


    Zhuo Zheng signed his name decisively.


    Jiang Yu quickly stepped aside and invited Zhuo Zheng to y.


    A beautiful music came from Zhuo Zheng¡¯s hand.


    Li Lu¡¯s hands were itching.


    Jiang Yu looked at Li Lu and saw that she seemed moved. She was not in a hurry.. Instead, she sat idly by the side.

 Chapter 207 - Competing For Favor?

    <h4>Chapter 207: Competing For Favor?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Zhuo Zheng was ying somewhere, Jiang Yu suddenly said, ¡°If you y it a little faster here, it will sound better.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng was stunned for a moment. He yed it again ording to Jiang Yu¡¯s method, and sure enough, it sounded much better.


    What he yed was the most ssic piano piece, and it was yed ording to the strictest standards. He had never thought that it could be changed like this.


    He looked at Jiang Yu as if he had found a treasure.


    When Li Lu saw that Jiang Yu really had the capability and she was able to get Jiang Yu¡¯s guidance when she yed here, she was instantly moved. ¡°I want to borrow the piano too.¡±


    Why was Li Lu being bewitched all of a sudden?


    The audience in the live broadcast room waspletely confused.


    ¡°Why is my Li Lu also dumbfounded?¡±


    In the broadcasting team, the director watched as Jiang Yu exchanged three thank-you cards for the piano, and in the blink of an eye, she received four thank-you cards.


    She looked like an opportunistic ck-hearted businesswoman. The director almost vomited blood when he saw this.


    You could pull such a move?


    Li Lu was actually willing to spend two thank-you cards to borrow the piano!


    ¡°What do you mean by faster and slower? In my opinion, there¡¯s no difference between the two versions at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been killed again. I can¡¯t even look at it.¡±


    Compared to the wailing of the audience, Li Lu¡¯s face was full of excitement.


    A bright light shed in Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes, but it quickly calmed down. She calmly asked Li Lu to sign another two thank-you cards.


    Previously, the director had thought that Jiang Yu really wanted to practice the piano, and he was quite touched. He did not expect that in the blink of an eye, Jiang Yu would exchange the piano for a thank-you cards.


    In the end, not only did Jiang Yu get a piano for nothing, she even earned an extra thank-you card.


    It was like a pie falling from the sky.


    When the assistant saw that the director¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot and was so angry that smoke wasing out of his head, he quickly fanned the mes of anger on the director. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry?


    ¡°Director, this Jiang Yu is too cunning. Our rules are useless against her!¡±


    The director could also tell that Jiang Yu did not need to do any missions today to get the thank-you cards from the other guests.


    The director calmed himself down and said, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, everyone will have to do missions. I want to change the rules of the show! We must not let her take advantage of any loopholes.¡±


    The director clenched his fists and said firmly, ¡°No matter what, we must get Jiang Yu to do missions tomorrow.¡±.


    In the room next door, Wu Ling had just finished washing up when she heard the sound of the piano.


    She was attracted by the beautiful music and walked towards Jiang Yu¡¯s room.


    She was very surprised to hear the sound of a piano in Jiang Yu¡¯s room.


    However, when she saw that the person who was ying was Li Lu, Wu Ling raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be Jiang Yu.¡±.


    Wu Ling was an actress and knew nothing about the piano. However, she pped her hands and said, ¡°You yed really well.¡±


    In the room, Zhuo Zheng was sitting at the side, watching Li Lu y.


    Li Lu had just finished ying a piece. She did not look at the praise of the person who came in. Instead, she turned to look at Jiang Yu and asked, ¡°How was it?¡±


    Wu Ling stopped in her tracks. She was very surprised that Li Lu would ask ayman for his opinion.


    However, she still walked over indifferently.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Youck emotion, you can y it a little softer.¡±


    Wu Ling scoffed at Jiang Yu. It was obvious that Jiang Yu was justmenting casually, as if she knew what she was talking about.


    Li Lu would definitely not listen to her.


    However, Li Lu nodded heavily and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Let me y it again.¡±


    Then, she started ying seriously again.


    Wu Ling was petrified on the spot. Why did Li Lu listen to Jiang Yu so much?


    This didn¡¯t make sense.


    Unexpectedly, the next second, Zhuo Zheng said impatiently, ¡°You just said that you would only y it once. It¡¯s my turn now, right?¡±


    The two of them couldn¡¯t wait to y piano for Jiang Yu.


    It was just a piano! Was there a need topete for it?


    Wu Ling was dumbfounded.


    Why did it feel like Li Lu and Zhuo Zheng werepeting to perform in front of Jiang Yu?

 Chapter 208 - Good At Bragging

    <h4>Chapter 208: Good At Bragging</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Lu reluctantly moved away from the piano and stared at Zhuo Zheng, as if Zhuo Zheng had snatched her opportunity.


    She had just received a few pointers from Jiang Yu and felt that her performance had improved.


    She could not wait to y in front of Jiang Yu again.


    However, Zhuo Zheng chased her away.


    Wu Ling could not help but pull Li Lu over. ¡°Do you think she can understand?¡±


    However, Li Lu said confidently, ¡°Her standard is definitely above mine.¡±


    Forget it!


    Wu Ling rolled her eyes. When she saw Jiang Yu casually spouting nonsense while munching on sunflower seeds, she was instantly angered to death.


    What standard could she have? Was she really good at spouting nonsense?


    She really couldn¡¯t understand why Zhuo Zheng and Li Lu suddenly thought so highly of Jiang Yu.


    ¡­


    Dazzling Entertainment.


    Sister Xia had just returned to the office when she saw her assistant waiting for her in the office.


    When she saw sister Xiae in, her assistant was instantly excited. ¡°Sister Xia, quickly take a look at this.¡±


    Her assistant had specially recorded Jiang Yu¡¯s highlight reel just now for sister Xia to see.


    When Sister Xia saw her assistant¡¯s glowing face, she immediately had a premonition that Jiang Yu had done exceptionally well on the show.


    ¡°This is the scene where Jiang Yu earned her first wave of thank-you cards on the show.¡± The assistant handed it over as if she was presenting a treasure. Her eyes filled with pride.


    The artiste in theirpany were amazing. She directly crushed the other artistes to death.


    When Sister Xia took it over to take a look, her eyes immediately lit up.


    In the video, Jiang Yu was making furniture and selling it to three guests.


    Judging from the sky, it should be in the morning.


    At this time, the show had just started filming and Jiang Yu had already earned so many thank-you cards.


    Sister Xia was stunned.


    She had a premonition that this video would be trending soon.


    Sure enough, as soon as she opened the trending page, she saw that Jiang Yu¡¯s purely natural furniture had already been pushed up to the top of trending searches.


    This was purely pushed up through the curiosity of theizens. Thepany didn¡¯t pay a single cent for the publicity.


    As expected, Jiang Yu was the queen of the topic.


    Sister Xia was rather emotional, but she still looked at the scene a little worriedly. ¡°However, with such a sharp edge, won¡¯t she be ostracized by the other guests?¡±


    Sister Xia suddenly had a bad feeling. She felt that Jiang Yu would probably be hated by the other guestster on.


    In the end, the assistant said, ¡°Sister Xia, take a look at the live broadcast room now.¡±


    Sister Xia picked up her phone to take a look. She saw Li Lu and Zhuo Zheng fighting to y the piano in front of Jiang Yu. Moreover, they were all anxiously looking in Jiang Yu¡¯s direction.


    Meanwhile, Wu Ling was standing there with a look of suspicion on her face. She was petrified.


    Li Lu and Zhuo Zheng listened to the simplements that came out of Jiang Yu¡¯s mouth. They seemed to have thought that they had received an imperial edict and treated it as words of wisdom. This was very absurd.


    After watching for a while, sister Xia couldn¡¯t close her mouth.


    How the f * ck was she being ostracized? She had be a fragrant bun.


    How did Jiang Yu do it?


    Sister Xia was also confused. Zhuo Zheng had worked with Jiang Yu before, so it was fine if he treated Jiang Yu better. However, Li Lu was eager to curry favor with Jiang Yu.


    It didn¡¯t make sense!


    Sister Xia pped her thigh and sat down. Seeing that today¡¯s live broadcast was about to end, she had to watch the entire live broadcast again today.


    It seemed that she had really missed out on a lot of exciting things today.


    Later on, the more sister Xia watched, the more engrossed she became. She couldn¡¯t help but pinch her own thigh.


    Why was the artiste she signed so outstanding?


    From then on, sister Xia became a hardcore fan of Jiang Yu¡¯s variety show. No matter what variety show Jiang Yu was in, sister Xia would make tea and earnestly watch the show.


    Having an artiste who could create a trending topic on her own was simply too satisfying.


    On the other side, Li Yue, who had just returned from filming, was also removing her makeup and watching the live broadcast of ¡°Cabin in the woods.¡±.


    The moment she turned on the live broadcast, she saw three guests crowded into the hall of Jiang Yu¡¯s room.


    Li Yue was stunned when she saw this happy scene.. She red at her sister.

 Chapter 209 - Changed Rules

    <h4>Chapter 209: Changed Rules</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Why did it seem like Li Lu was trying to curry favor with her?


    On the other hand, Wu Ling was standing at the side with a calm expression.


    Li Yue narrowed her eyes. What kind of method did Jiang Yu use to be able to coexist peacefully with the three guests?


    When she saw the live broadcast footage, she saw that Li Lu was actually so obedient to Jiang Yu. She listened to whatever Jiang Yu said and acted as if Jiang Yu was her teacher.


    Li Yue frowned and scolded, ¡°Useless thing.¡±


    She was actually fooled by such a small trick.


    Anyone with a decent appreciation of the piano would be able to say what Jiang Yu said.


    Jiang Yu really only needed to move her mouth.


    Li Yue ced the mineral water on the table heavily. After thinking for a while, she could not help but make a call.


    In the live broadcast, Wu Ling initially looked down on Jiang Yu. However, she realized that Jiang Yu¡¯s luggage was packed with a lot of things. This made her very tempted and she was eager to borrow some to use.


    As for Jiang Yu, she pretended to be nonchnt as she tidied up her luggage.


    At this moment, Wu Ling¡¯s phone rang, causing her to forcefully stop her footsteps.


    When Wu Ling saw the call, she immediately rushed out.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu saw that Wu Ling didn¡¯t take the bait and a sh of pity shed across her eyes.


    She slowly ced the few things that Wu Ling needed the most in the most conspicuous ce.


    She did not believe that Wu Ling would not be tempted when she returned from the call.


    After a while, Wu Ling came back from the call and looked at Jiang Yu warily.


    On the phone, Li Yue reminded her to be careful that Jiang Yu could buy people¡¯s hearts. This made Wu Ling realize what was going on.


    When she saw Zhuo Zheng and Li Lu who were fighting over the piano, Wu Ling felt a chill down her spine.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s method of buying people¡¯s hearts was too powerful.


    Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows. She realized that Wu Ling was standing far away from her when she came in.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t even look at the items that she had put out. Jiang Yu knew that it was impossible for her to get a thank-you card again today.


    The moment Wu Ling met Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze, she immediately red back fiercely. Then, as if she was guarding against thieves, she pulled Li Lu and left.


    Unfortunately, Li Lu felt that she hadn¡¯t practiced enough on the piano and was rubbing her hands excitedly.


    Wu Ling had no choice but to leave first.


    After washing up, Jiang Yu went out to hang the clothes. She saw Wu Ling pulling Li Lu into the room and talking about something.


    After Li Lu came out, she lost her enthusiasm and walked around Jiang Yu with her head lowered.


    It was as if Jiang Yu was some kind of ferocious beast.


    Jiang Yu touched her nose and was a little confused.


    Early the next morning, the four guests were gathered in the courtyard.


    In front of them were the crew members of the program team, and the director was standing in the middle.


    After being pped in the facest night, the director today was full of energy, as if his fighting spirit had been reignited.


    ¡°Director, are we going to start the missions today and get the thank-you cards?¡± Li Lu asked subconsciously.


    Why did it feel like all the staff members were looking at Jiang Yu, as if they were purposely targeting Jiang Yu?


    Jiang Yu turned a blind eye,pletely ignoring the nces that had a strong sense of presence and stretched her back.


    However, the director said directly, ¡°Today¡¯s mission is a group mission. Every guest has to participate.¡±


    When Wu Ling heard this, she immediately looked at Jiang Yu with a meaningful look. Wasn¡¯t the director hinting that Jiang Yu was cking off yesterday?


    As expected, Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment before she looked straight at the director.


    The director smiled and announced confidently, ¡°Today, we¡¯ll be working in pairs to look for hidden cards. The group that finds the most cards will be able to exchange a piece of furniture with us for free!¡±


    Everyone could tell that the rules had changed.

 Chapter 210 - Team Up

    <h4>Chapter 210: Team Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The production team was full of confidence. In this wasy, only two people could exchange for furniture. The guest wouldn¡¯t be getting thank-you cards, so there was no need to return it to Jiang Yu.


    In this way, Jiang Yu¡¯s monopoly would be broken.


    It had to be said that this was something that the director team had taken a long time to think of .


    It could definitely cure Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Then where are we going to find the card?¡± When Li Lu found out that it was not a mission card, her interest was immediately piqued.


    In the end, even if she exchanged for the furniture, it would still be her own.


    Jiang Yu could not do anything about it.


    After all, they had agreed that they owed the thank you card, not the furniture.


    ¡°When the timees, we will send you to the ce where the mission card is hidden,¡± the director said mysteriously.


    As expected, the guests were all very curious.


    ¡°Next, we will be divided into two groups. Everyonee over and draw lots to decide the groups.¡± The director took out the props that he had prepared.


    This way, not only would each of the guests have a scene, but they could also interact with each other and there would be more to watch.


    The director was already thinking that the effect of the shooting would definitely be very good.


    The guests would help each other out! There would even bepetition between the two groups.


    Li Lu¡¯s eyes shed as she looked warily in Jiang Yu¡¯s direction. She didn¡¯t want to be on the same team as Jiang Yu.


    After all, after Wu Ling¡¯s reminder yesterday, Li Lu also knew how evil Jiang Yu was. She had to be careful of her tricks.


    Hence, when the lot was drawn, Li Lu prayed in her heart that she could be on the same team as Wu Ling.


    After all, the two of them could be considered good friends, and they could take care of each other.


    Of course, it would be good if it was Zhuo Zheng, as long as it wasn¡¯t Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu also walked forward to draw the lots. She was as calm as if it didn¡¯t matter who she was with.


    Unlike Wu Ling and Li Lu, who even looked at each other.


    Wu Ling took out the draw and read out the words on it, ¡°I am group A.¡±


    Then, she eagerly went over to look at the note that Li Lu had drawn.


    In the end, Li Lu had a bitter expression on her face because it said Team B.


    The two of them actually missed each other.


    Li Lu and Wu Ling subconsciously looked up at Jiang Yu, who had yet to open the note. In that case, one of the two of them was going to team up with Jiang Yu.


    This was simply a disaster.


    Zhuo Zheng smiled and opened his own note. ¡°I¡¯m Team B.¡±


    Instantly, Li Lu revealed a look of joy and immediately hopped over to stand beside Zhuo Zheng. ¡°Brother Zhuo Zheng, we¡¯re in the same team.¡±


    Wu Ling¡¯s expression was ugly as she walked unwillingly to Jiang Yu¡¯s side.


    She was unlucky. Just as she was about to keep a distance from Jiang Yu, she was actually to bound to her.


    Wasn¡¯t this giving Jiang Yu a lot of opportunities to trick her?


    In short, Wu Ling had already made up her mind that she would never exchange anything with Jiang Yu.


    After forming a team, two cars drove over.


    The two groups of guests got into the cars.


    The director team watched the guests leave with a smile and changed the venue as well.


    Very good, today¡¯s filming went very smoothly.


    In the car, Jiang Yu nced at Wu Ling, who had her head lowered in silence. She did not speak to Wu Ling and simply closed her eyes to rest.


    On the other team, Li Lu and Zhuo Zheng were already discussing how to divide the work and cooperateter. They were guessing that the card would definitely well hidden, so they had to look for it in the most inconspicuous ce.


    The audience in the live broadcast room watched the live broadcast with great interest.


    When they heard that Zhuo Zheng¡¯s train of thought was so clear, they couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up.


    In the end, the screen switched to Jiang Yu¡¯s team, and there wasplete silence!


    The entire screen was filled with the words ¡®awkward¡¯.


    ¡°This pair is too passive!¡±


    ¡°Looks like today¡¯s first ce will definitely go to Zhuo Zheng¡¯s team.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel Like Jiang Yu is not going to work again? How can she fall asleep at a time like this?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. After all, the guests still owe Jiang Yu a thank-you card. She doesn¡¯t need to work too hard to live afortable life here.¡±


    ¡°I just want to see Jiang Yu get pped in the face.. She¡¯s too conceited.¡±

 Chapter 211 - Actually Sleeping In

    <h4>Chapter 211: Actually Sleeping In</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the car, Wu Ling lowered her head and sent a message.


    Her phone would only be confiscated when they reached the filming location. At this moment, Wu Ling hurriedly informed Li Yue about her being in the same team with Jiang Yu and made it clear that she would definitely not help Jiang Yu.


    On the other side, Li Yue casually nced at the message before filming started and instantly sneered.


    Wu Ling promised not cooperate and Li Lu also sent a message that she must avenge her past humiliation.


    Li Yue guaranteed that Jiang Yu would definitely be isted in this round.


    Li Yue sent an encouraging emoji before throwing away her phone and went to film.


    Although Wu Ling only received one emoji, she could not help but smile.


    The reason why Wu Ling was so good to Li Yue and listened to her was because when Wu Ling and Li Yue were filming together, it was Li Yue who helped Wu Ling get the role of the second female lead.


    Initially, Wu Ling wanted to y the first female lead, but she could notpete with Li Yue in the audition and was rejected. She did not expect to get the role of the second female leadter on. It was said that Li Yue helped her get the role.


    At that time, Wu Ling felt that Li Yue was very magnanimous and treated Li Yue very well during the filming. From then on, the two of them became good friends who talked about everything.


    Wu Ling looked at the door and saw that the car had entered the zoo. She immediately had an idea.


    When she turned her head, she saw Jiang Yu leaning against the car window without any personal image. She was already asleep.


    The car stopped and the driver turned around. He was a little confused.


    Wu Ling was not in a hurry to get out of the car.


    Jiang Yu was sleeping.


    Why was this group of guests not motivated at all?


    Just as the driver was about to speak, Wu Ling suddenly made a shush gesture.


    The driver immediately shut up and looked at Wu Ling in surprise.


    Wu ling whispered, ¡°Let her sleep a little longer. Poor thing. She probably couldn¡¯t get used to sleeping at the Mountain Lodgest night.¡±


    After saying that, Wu Ling got out of the car and gently closed the door.


    She didn¡¯t n to work hard anyways to help Jiang Yu get first ce.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect to watch Jiang Yu sleep now?


    Let Jiang Yu go to sleep, let Li Lu¡¯s group get first ce.


    Wu Ling¡¯s mind sank, but she looked like she cared about her teammates. She specifically told driver to wait until Jiang Yu woke up naturally.


    Then, she walked away.


    Jiang Yu had actually woken up when the car arrived. But before she opened her eyes, she heard Wu Ling¡¯s caring voice, so she simply kept her eyes closed.


    Not long after Wu Ling left, Jiang Yu pretended to stretch.


    The cameraman who was debating whether to wake Jiang Yu up was shocked and relieved when he saw Jiang Yu wake up.


    The cameraman thought that he would doing the same thing today as he did yesterday. He didn¡¯t have anything to do and was just staring at the sky in a daze.


    Jiang Yu opened the car door and got off the ground. She took a breath of fresh air and nced at the zoo sign in front of her. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The cameraman did not know why Jiang Yu was smiling, but he still followed her obediently. She had already separated from her teammate. What was so funny?


    Li Lu and Zhuo Zheng had already gotten off the car in a hurry a few minutes ago.


    Then, they began to search for the cards in all the hidden corners of the zoo.


    In the end, they really did find one behind a trash can.


    Li Lu¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Zhuo Zheng take out the card.


    She suddenly felt that today¡¯s victory was in Zhuo Zheng¡¯s hands.


    She had no idea that there were simply too many cards in this zoo.


    Just as the two of them carefully put the cards into their bags, Wu Ling walked over unsteadily not far away.


    Unlike Zhuo Zheng and Li Lu who took the initiative to look for the card, Wu Ling was like an olddy walking in the park.


    Wu Ling walked towards the two of them.


    When she found out that Li Lu and the others had gotten a card, she smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, you guys are really lucky.. Unlike me, my teammate is still sleeping in! I guess I can¡¯tpete with you guys today.¡±

 Chapter 212 - Found A Card Hive

    <h4>Chapter 212: Found A Card Hive</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Wu Ling had already thought of the excuse. If she lost today, it was not because she was not good enough, but because her teammate was not good enough.


    ¡°What? Jiang Yu is sleeping in? Doesn¡¯t she love to rest too much?¡±


    Li Lu was dumbfounded, but when she came back to her senses, an excited look shed across her face.


    She and Wu Ling looked at each other. Both of them knew tacitly that it was time to teach Jiang Yu a lesson today. They absolutely could not let Jiang Yu get first ce.


    Li Lu was even more relieved. After confirming with Wu Ling, she excitedly pulled Zhuo Zheng to continue looking for the mission card.


    Zhuo Zheng was also very surprised. Why did Jiang Yu make such a serious mistake at this time?


    Wasn¡¯t she giving first ce to someone else?


    Was this because she had earned too much from the thank-you card and didn¡¯t want to work hard anymore?


    Wu Ling, on the other hand, continued to pretend to look for the card.


    As she walked, she really did find one.


    Wu Ling hesitated for a moment. This card was already so obvious. It wouldn¡¯t be good to pretend that she didn¡¯t see it.


    It was probably because the morning wind was too strong. The mission card, which was hidden very well, was actually blown down from the roof.


    It fell on the ground not far in front of Wu Ling.


    It was so bright. Wu Ling bent down to pick it up and pretended to be excited as she jumped. ¡°Great, I finally found one.¡±


    A child at the side pointed at Wu Ling and said in surprise, ¡°Mommy, look. That youngdy is so childish.¡±


    Wu Ling: ¡°...¡±


    The child¡¯s mother quickly pulled the child to apologize to the celebrity.


    They were all tourists that the program team had deliberately let into the zoo to prevent the zoo from being empty and ugly during filming.


    In the live broadcast room, theizenspared the situation of the two pairs of guests and immediately sympathized with Wu Ling.


    ¡°Poor Wu Ling. Even if she finds a card, she probably won¡¯t be able to take first ce today.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, Jiang Yu is probably still sleeping at this time.¡±


    ¡°Wu Ling is too miserable. She¡¯s so excited just because she got a card. It¡¯s a waste of her happiness.¡±


    ¡°She has a pig teammate. Her luck is too bad.¡±


    The screen switched between Zhuo Zheng¡¯s side and Wu Ling¡¯s side, while Jiang Yu¡¯s side didn¡¯t have any screen.


    Therefore, the audience felt that Jiang Yu was probably still sleeping soundly.


    Until¡­


    Zhuo Zheng and Li Lu were originally very happy because they found two cards.


    However, in the blink of an eye, they saw several cards hanging on a few trees. Immediately, they rushed forward as if they had seen a beautiful woman in a luxury car.


    ¡°There are too many cards.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, if we can get this, we will definitely be number one today!¡±


    The cameraman was also very emotional. This team was too lucky. They actually directly found a hive of cards.


    Previously, the director had deliberately ced a lot of cards in some ces to make the show more interesting.


    However, these cards could be seen and were very difficult to get.


    It was to stir up the emotions of the guests.


    As expected, Zhuo Zheng rolled up his sleeves and said to Li Lu, ¡°Wait downstairs. I¡¯ll go up and get them.¡±


    Li Lu said worriedly, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng smiled. ¡°These trees aren¡¯t that tall. They¡¯ll be fine. Besides, I was very good at climbing trees when I was young. This height is nothing.¡±


    After saying that, Zhuo Zheng began to climb up using both hands and feet.


    Li Lu was originally very worried, but when she saw that although Zhuo Zheng¡¯s posture was a little ugly, he was actually steadily climbing up bit by bit, she immediately felt relieved. Then, she excitedly cheered him on from below. ¡°Brother Zhuo Zheng, hurry up. Just a little more and you¡¯ll be able to reach it.¡±


    Li Lu immediately had a look of admiration on her face.


    Not far away, Jiang Yu rubbed her chin and had been staring at the two of them for quite some time.


    Only then did she slowly rummage through her bag and find a tool.


    In the surveince room, the director was also very curious. ¡°Eh, have you checked Jiang Yu¡¯s bag?¡±


    The assistant shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Just now, in order to take revenge on Jiang Yu, the director deliberately did not give Jiang Yu any footage so that the audience would think that Jiang Yu was sleeping in.


    But now, once the two groups of guests met, this method would probably not work.

 Chapter 213 - Has A Fishing Rod With Her

    <h4>Chapter 213: Has A Fishing Rod With Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Now that the director saw Jiang Yu taking something out of her bag, he immediately became alert.


    Damn it, did Jiang Yu bring any tools with her?


    On the screen, the audience was staring at Zhuo Zheng who was climbing up the tree.


    Just as Zhuo Zheng was about to reach for the card, a fishing hook suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    After the hook hooked onto the card, it began to pull down.


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s outstretched hand missed. He watched helplessly as the card in front of him was pulled down by a fishing rod and then slowly moved down.


    Li Lu was also dumbfounded. She stared at the fishing rod in shock and saw that the fishing rod was continuously moving down.


    Then, it shrunk even shorter. In the end, she realized that it was actually held by Jiang Yu who was behind her.


    Jiang Yu smiled magnanimously. ¡°Ah, I got another card.¡±


    After Jiang Yu did all this, she did not even look at Li Lu¡¯s angry eyes. She turned her head and controlled the fishing rod to retrieve the other cards on the tree.


    Li Lu ran to Jiang Yu¡¯s side angrily and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    They were the ones who had seen it first. How did one card after another end up in Jiang Yu¡¯s hands in the blink of an eye.


    It was simply too easy for Jiang Yu to retrieve the cards on the tree.


    She could get one every minute without any effort.


    Faced with Li Lu¡¯s criticism, Jiang Yu said casually, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m doing the mission. Can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Li Lu was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. She was so jealous.


    Zhuo Zheng finally came down from the tree with great difficulty. His expression was ugly as well.


    He walked to Li Lu¡¯s side and pulled Li Lu, who was about to argue with Jiang Yu. ¡°Forget it. The card belongs to whoever gets it.¡±


    Jiang Yu then turned to Zhuo Zheng and smiled. ¡°Zhuo Zheng is the most reasonable one.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng looked away awkwardly when he saw Jiang Yu¡¯s bright smile. He had used up all his strength, but in the end, he could notpare to Jiang Yu, who was standing under a tree with a fishing rod.


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s gaze swept deeply over Jiang Yu¡¯s backpack.


    It was strange. Why did she bring the fishing rod over?


    Then, he looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s backpack, which was bulging. He did not know what else was in it.


    He immediately felt a sense of admiration for Jiang Yu.


    It turned out that Jiang Yu had already prepared so many things in advance, in order to adapt to the changing circumstances.


    ¡°What other tools did you bring?¡± Zhuo Zheng could not help but ask.


    Jiang Yu held a handful of cards in her hand. There were already five or six cards. It seemed that all the cards on the tree would fall into Jiang Yu¡¯s hands.


    Jiang Yu finished harvesting thest card and said, ¡°This is my money-making tool. I can¡¯t reveal it.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu immediately turned around and put the cards into her bag.


    It was as if she was guarding against thieves.


    Such a cautious look was really too cute.


    Zhuo Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He realized that he couldn¡¯t throw a tantrum.


    When Li Lu saw Jiang Yu¡¯s stingy look, she said sarcastically, ¡°You only know how to exploit loopholes in the program. It¡¯s not fair.¡±


    ¡°If you have the ability, you should go and do it too.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t mind. She packed her backpack and turned around. She whistled in her heart. It was unknown how arrogant her back view was.


    Li Lu clenched her fists and shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu, just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely get first ce for you to see.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not even turn her head.


    Li Lu was so angry that she spun around on the spot.


    Meanwhile, in the monitoring room.


    The director¡¯s face was already pale. ¡°Can anyone tell me why she is still carrying a fishing rod!¡±


    The director had forgotten that Jiang Yu loved to exploit loopholes in the shows. They had even forgotten to check their personal belongings.


    The main thing was that a few of the guests would bring their backpacks along with them. However, the others would either bring a water bottle or an umbre. Who would have thought that Jiang Yu would bring these?


    Wasn¡¯t this another p in the director¡¯s face?


    ¡°Director, we can¡¯t let them bring any more tools next time,¡± the assistant quickly said.


    Jiang Yu seemed like a school bully with how arrogant she seemed on the screen.


    The director only felt a headacheing on. ¡°Inform the everyone to check all the guests¡¯ backpacks. We can¡¯t let them bring any more tools.¡±


    The director immediately became alert and ordered to check Jiang Yu¡¯s backpack rigorously.

 Chapter 214 - Sanctioned?

    <h4>Chapter 214: Sanctioned?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu had only taken a few steps when she saw a few staff members in uniform running towards her.


    They were in a hurry, as if they were afraid that Jiang Yu would run away.


    Jiang Yu subconsciously stopped in her tracks.


    She started running.


    Zhuo Zheng and Li Lu happened to see this scene and immediately grinned.


    Li Lu said, ¡°Jiang Yu must have vited the rules of the show and is about to be punished.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng thought about it and agreed. The other guests were doing missions with their bare hands. Jiang Yu had brought a bunch of things and a big backpack. She was walking around the zoo like a tyrant. What was this?


    It was likely that the director was also angry and had to give Jiang Yu a good punishment.


    Jiang Yu ran back and shouted at Li Lu as she ran, ¡°Run! What are you waiting for?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought that the program team had added some rules and wanted to snatch her card, so she immediately held onto her backpack tightly.


    At the same time, she noticed that there was another group of uniformed people walking towards Li Lu not far away.


    Jiang Yu knew that their target was also Li Lu.


    Li Lu saw Jiang Yu shouting loudly as she whizzed past her. She immediately made a funny face and stuck out her tongue.


    There was a sense of schadenfreude.


    However, before Li Lu could be happy for long, she was blocked by the uniformed man. The uniformed man said sternly, ¡°Give me your backpack.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    A man in uniform stood in front of Zhuo Zheng and stretched out his hand with a serious face.


    The man in uniform had received a mission. He said that a guest had brought tools with her. He had to check every artist¡¯s backpack carefully.


    In an instant, Zhuo Zheng and Li Lu looked at each other and immediately regretted it.


    Zhuo Zheng probed, ¡°Why should I give you a backpack?¡±


    ¡°To check if there are any tools,¡± The uniformed man said with a serious expression.


    Li Lu and Zhuo Zheng heaved a sigh of relief.


    They immediately handed the backpack to the uniformed man and said provocatively, ¡°Did you see the person who ran over just now? She was carrying all kinds of tools. We only brought the items that we needed for the trip.¡±


    Sure enough, after checking, the uniformed man quickly returned the backpack to Li Lu and Zhuo Zheng.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu ran for some distance, but was surrounded by the uniformed man who surrounded her from all sides. She was carried to a corner and had her backpack checked.


    Li Lu almost died fromughter when she saw this scene. Let¡¯s see how Jiang Yu will continue to take advantage of the situation.


    Wu Ling also met the uniformed men, but she still cooperated and handed the backpack over. There were only umbres and sunscreen in it.


    She also didn¡¯t understand why they suddenly wanted to check the backpack.


    After asking, Wu Ling found out that someone had used tools, but she didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    She was still wondering if Jiang Yu was awake now. Could it be that she wanted to spend the whole morningying down?


    ¡°Big brother, be careful. Don¡¯t break the things in my backpack.¡±


    When Jiang Yu saw the man in uniform rudely throw the backpack on the ground and squat down to open the zipper, her heart instantly ached.


    She was going to use all of these today.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t bring any tools,¡± Jiang Yu said as she waved the retractable fishing rod.


    In the next second, the fishing rod was confiscated.


    Jiang Yu was dumbfounded.


    She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes in her heart. The director had learned his lesson. He finally knew how to check the tools.


    However, Jiang Yu curled her lips again. She looked worried, but she didn¡¯t stop them from going through the things. Instead, she stood there with her arms crossed.


    She had thought that the director was going to take all the cards that she had gotten, so she ran away. Now that she saw that it was about the tools, she didn¡¯t have to worry anymore.


    She had already used the fishing rod anyway, so it was fine for them to take it.


    As for the items in her backpack, hehe¡­


    The man in uniform originally thought that there would be some tools in her backpack, but after taking them out one by one, his expression immediately rxed.


    What? What did he think it was? They were all useless things.

 Chapter 215 - Hurting Me With Your Grab

    <h4>Chapter 215: Hurting Me With Your Grab</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    When the director in the monitoring room saw Jiang Yu being caught, he immediately pped his thigh and jumped up. He excitedly watched the scene of Jiang Yu being taken to the corner to check her backpack.


    He was just waiting to p Jiang Yu in the face.


    When he saw that the fishing rod was confiscated, the director felt that he had finally regained his face.


    In the end, when he saw what was taken out of his backpack.


    An umbre.


    A bottle of sunscreen.


    Some fruits.


    A fruit knife.


    A cushion.


    A book.


    A bag of candy.


    A box of lunch.


    There was even a folding chair.


    The director was stunned for a few seconds. He blinked and blinked again.


    Where were the cheating tools in his imagination?


    How did things be like this?


    In the scene, Jiang Yu¡¯s wet eyes blinked as well. She said innocently, ¡°I already said that there was nothing else in my backpack that you guys were looking for, but you guys didn¡¯t listen. You even chased me for so long, and you¡¯re hurting me with your grab.¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Yu rubbed her arm that had just been grabbed. She pouted and stared at the uniformed men as if she had been wronged.


    The uniformed men¡¯s faces instantly turned red.


    This was awkward.


    But that wasn¡¯t right. They hadn¡¯t confiscated the fishing rod yet.


    They weren¡¯t wronging the other party.


    Who knew that Jiang Yu pointed at the fishing rod and said, ¡°I was originally thinking of finding a ce with beautiful scenery and eating delicacies while fishing at the same time.¡±


    She was lying through her teeth. The director was so angry that he almost flipped the table. Was it used to fish? Was it not used to fish for cards?


    Jiang Yu was very skilled at fishing for cards just now.


    The assistant said carefully, ¡°Director, did we wrongly use her this time? The things she brought seemed to really be for camping.¡±


    The director coughed and said, ¡°But it was also true that she cheated with the fishing rod just now.¡±


    What was with the sudden guilty conscience.


    The director had seen the scene of Jiang Yu fishing cards, but the man in uniform didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    Hearing Jiang Yu¡¯s exnation, he was instantly embarrassed.


    They had thought that Jiang Yu was really going to take the fishing rod to find a beautiful ce to camp.


    In the end, they chased after her and confiscated her tools.


    The uniformed man had no choice but to tidy up her backpack. He dusted off the dust beneath him and returned the backpack to Jiang Yu with a red face. ¡°We were indeed overreacting just now. I apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°We were just following orders. I hope you can understand.¡±


    Under Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze, the uniformed man¡¯s face turned as red as a monkey¡¯s butt.


    Just a moment ago, he was enforcing thew impartially. Who would have thought that he would have to apologize to Jiang Yu in the end?


    Jiang Yu stared at her fishing rod without saying a word. Her eyes were filled with heartache. ¡°Sigh, without this, how can I fish? Camping isn¡¯t perfect anymore.¡±


    The audience in the live broadcast room was also speechless.


    Many people hurriedly sent bulletments and shouted, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be fooled by her acting. That fishing rod is used to cheat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I saw it with my own eyes. Don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her. Don¡¯t return the fishing rod to her.¡±


    ¡°Warning, warning. This is a cunning artiste. Don¡¯t believe a single word she says.¡±


    Only then did the production team realize that the man in uniform was actually wavering. They hurriedly made a call.


    Just as Jiang Yu was about to return her fishing rod, the phone rang. Jiang Yu sighed.


    As expected, when the man in uniform picked up the call, his attitude immediately hardened. ¡°Miss Jiang, I can return your backpack, but we have to confiscate your fishing rod! Please go ahead.¡±


    Jiang Yu pretended to be generous and said, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t fish.¡±


    After saying that, she carried her backpack and left, leaving the man in uniform with a lonely back view.


    At the same time, she made them feel guilty again. Of course, these feelings of guilt were only temporary.. When they realized that they had been tricked by Jiang Yu, their faces turned even redder.

 Chapter 216 - 216 was really here on vacation

    <h4>Chapter 216: 216 was really here on vacation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Was Really Here On A Vacation


    Li Lu and Zhuo Zheng had been waiting to see Jiang Yu make a fool of herself.


    To their surprise, they saw Jiang Yu continue walking over with her backpack.


    She even greeted the two of them and walked over to the empty space at the side.


    Li Lu stared fixedly at her backpack as if she wanted to see a hole in it and take a good look at what was inside.


    Why didn¡¯t the uniformed man confiscate Jiang Yu¡¯s things even after he left.


    It didn¡¯t make sense.


    Zhuo Zheng also took a deep look at Jiang Yu, full of curiosity.


    Only the audience knew the answer.


    ¡°Stop looking at it. It¡¯s all useless stuff.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a lovely packed lunch.¡±


    ¡°She actually brought a book with her. Is she really here for a vacation?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that it was just a coincidence that Jiang Yu used a fishing rod to catch the card? She was going to the river to fish in the first ce, so she caught the card by chance.¡±


    ¡°Wake up. Why don¡¯t I believe that Jiang Yu is really that chill? She must be going for the first ce.¡±


    ¡°This backpack must be to confuse others.¡±


    ¡°I just want to see if she¡¯s really going camping.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng and Li Lu looked at each other. The two of them tacitly walked in Jiang Yu¡¯s direction.


    Then, they saw Jiang Yu take out a cushion, then a folding chair and put it away.


    Seeing this, the corners of Zhuo Zheng and Li Lu¡¯s lips twitched.


    They really thought highly of Jiang Yu. They didn¡¯t expect her to bring these out.


    They watched as Jiang Yu took out a book, fruits, and snacks.


    Zhuo Zheng and Li Lu did not want to continue looking anymore. They were worried that they would taint their eyes. Jiang Yu was really too undisciplined. She did not have any fighting spirit at all.


    Zhuo Zheng and Li Lu left very quickly. They were anxious to find more cards while Jiang Yu cked off. That way, they could catch up to Jiang Yu.


    At this moment, they felt that there was hope for victory.


    Wu Ling stumbled and miraculously picked up two cards.


    She was in a good mood. Unexpectedly, as she walked, she saw an artist leisurely reading a book under a parasol.


    She even picked up a fruit to eat. She was really enjoying it.


    Wu Ling rushed over in a huff at the first nce, her whole body exploding.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    Jiang Yu took off her sunsses. When she saw Wu Ling, she smiled and waved at her. ¡°Come and rest for a while.¡±


    Wu Ling rushed over and shook the two cards in her hands up and down desperately. ¡°I worked hard on the mission for our group, and you are actually cking off here?¡±


    Wu Ling mistakenly thought that Jiang Yu had slept enough in the car, so she came here to rest.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have any cards on her, she subconsciously thought that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t do the mission at all.


    However, Wu Ling herself didn¡¯t do the mission seriously. She was just acting and looking for an opportunity to discredit Jiang Yu.


    The cameraman who followed Jiang Yu twitched the corner of his mouth. The person who had the most cards right now was Jiang Yu.


    She had poked the entire card nest.


    Jiang Yu was not angry. She took a fruit and handed it over. ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. Come,e, sit down. Let me tell you, I found cards too, and...¡±


    However, before Jiang Yu could finish, Wu Ling pped Jiang Yu¡¯s hand away and said righteously, ¡°It¡¯s my misfortune to be with a pig teammate like you.¡±


    After saying that, Wu Ling turned around and ran away. She ran like a lively animal.


    Jiang Yu blinked innocently and looked at the cameraman. ¡°Why is she so angry?¡±


    The cameraman¡¯s mouth twitched and he shook his head. He didn¡¯t know anything, so don¡¯t ask him.


    On the bullet screen in the live broadcast room, when they saw Wu Ling lose her temper, none of them med Jiang Yu as Wu Ling had expected.


    Instead, they were speechless. ¡°Is Wu Ling sick? Can¡¯t she speak properly?¡±


    ¡°I remember that Jiang Yu has more than a dozen cards now. Can¡¯t she take a break?¡±

 Chapter 217 - Not Doing A Proper Job

    <h4>Chapter 217: Not Doing A Proper Job</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Aiya, I feel that Jiang Yu is also very friendly. Wu Ling¡¯s temper is too explosive. She didn¡¯t wait for Jiang Yu to exin clearly before she started yelling. Previously, I thought she was gentle and kind. Now, it seems that her temper needs to be changed.¡±


    In the video, the audience saw Jiang Yu taking a break, but they couldn¡¯t say a single word ofint.


    After all, Jiang Yu was indeed number one right now.


    Otherwise, why would Zhuo Zheng and Li Lu work so hard toplete the mission?


    Li Lu and Zhuo Zheng were really working hard.


    They kept running around the zoo and didn¡¯t find it tiring.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up. This way, the chances of finding it will be higher,¡± Li Lu suggested.


    She gritted her teeth and looked like she was going to give it her all.


    They only had five cards on them, while Jiang Yu had fifteen.


    They were ten cards short.


    They had to change to a more efficient strategy.


    Zhuo Zheng nodded and agreed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet up on the grass field after we find some.¡±


    It was the grass field where Jiang Yu was camping.


    Li Lu understood. They had to go and see if Jiang Yu was still cking off so that they could rest assured.


    Ten minutester.


    Jiang Yu found Zhuo Zheng standing not far in front of her. He was looking in her direction from afar.


    Jiang Yu even waved at him.


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s eyes darkened. He was surprised that Jiang Yu was so calm.


    Zhuo Zheng lowered his head and looked at the card he found. The corners of his mouth curled up and he looked very confident.


    Very soon, Li Lu also walked over. As she approached, she said in annoyance, ¡°Brother Zhuo Zheng, I only have six cards in total.¡±


    Both of them were sweating profusely.


    She did not expect Zhuo Zheng to smile as he took out a pile of cards from his pocket.


    Li Lu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So many.¡±


    The two of them counted. There were a total of seventeen cards.


    They had already won against Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Did you poke a nest of cards as well?¡±


    Zhuo Zheng smiled. ¡°I was lucky.¡±


    The two of them heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Jiang Yu, who was still clueless.


    Zhuo Zheng said cautiously, ¡°We have to work even harder. You have to know that Wu Ling also has cards.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    This time, Li Lu had the victory in her hands. How could Wu Ling be as efficient as the two of them?


    At that moment, the sound of children¡¯sughter could be heard from the other side. When they looked up, they saw a group of children on Jiang Yu¡¯s side. Jiang Yu was smiling and interacting with them.


    She wasn¡¯t not doing a proper job.


    Li Lu and Zhuo Zheng rolled their eyes and went to continue with their missions.


    In the monitoring room, when the director saw that Jiang Yu was really lying on the ground and waiting for her death, he immediately felt relieved. ¡°It seems that Jiang Yu has nothing to do with today¡¯s reward.¡±


    However, Jiang Yu was quite caring. Instead ofpleting the mission, she was actually ying games with those children.


    However, the children were so noisy that they could not hear what Jiang Yu was saying to them.


    The director did not care.


    Seeing that it was about to be the end of the filming in half an hour, the director immediately took a cup of ginger tea and drank it slowly. There would be no more changes during today¡¯s filming.


    It was also time to dampen Jiang Yu¡¯s spirits. She thought that the cards she had on her would definitely allow her to win.


    Little did she know that there were so many cards in the zoo that you would doubt your life.


    It was just that the guests had not discovered it yet.


    What they found was only the tip of the iceberg.


    In the picture.


    The audience also thought that Zhuo Zheng¡¯s team was going to win, until¡­


    Zhuo Zheng finally gained experience of looking for the cards. He easily walked towards a ce where the cards might be hidden.


    Just as he was about to look for it, he saw a gust of wind blowing in front of him.


    A child excitedly rummaged through the grass and took out a card.


    He immediately screamed excitedly, ¡°Found it.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng was stunned and quickly walked over. He squatted down and coaxed, ¡°Child, can you give this card to uncle?¡±

 Chapter 218 - Exchange Cards

    <h4>Chapter 218: Exchange Cards</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuo Zheng had a smile on his face as he affectionately went to touch the little boy¡¯s head.


    However, the little boy pursed his lips and turned around to protect the card.


    Then, he ran far away as if he was guarding against a thief and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng stood rooted to the ground with a dumbfounded look on his face. When he turned his head, he could no longer see the little brat.


    The bullet screen in the live broadcast room was also confused.


    When they saw that Zhuo Zheng was defeated, they could not help but discuss it with heartache.


    ¡°Zhuo Zheng is truly pitiful. The card was actually taken away by a little child.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Zhuo Zheng has already found a lot of cards. He will definitely win today.¡±


    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t you guys think that the little brat just now is very strange? It¡¯s as if he came specially to look for the card.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just fooling around.¡±


    Zhuo Zheng didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.


    He continued to walk along the corridor, constantly checking if there was any ce with hidden cards.


    In the end, he just happened to see a card. It was in the corner, revealing a sharp edge.


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately ran over.


    This time, there was another figure who was faster than Zhuo Zheng.


    He only saw a little girl running over quickly and taking the card directly.


    The little girl¡¯s face was filled with excitement and she excitedly prepared to run away.


    When she passed by Zhuo Zheng, Zhuo Zheng could not help but stretch out his hand and pull the little girl¡¯s shoulder. He frowned fiercely. ¡°Little friend, what do you want this card for?¡±


    The little girl said, ¡°Little sister said that there will be a reward for getting the card.¡±


    With that said, the little girl ran off excitedly.


    When Zhuo Zheng turned around again, he saw many children rummaging in the bushes not far away. Some of them were walking back and forth in the corridor, seemingly looking for the card.


    Zhuo Zheng¡¯s face darkened as he hurriedly followed the little girl.


    The more he walked, the more familiar he became with this road. Wasn¡¯t the ce where Jiang Yu was camping not far ahead?


    Zhuo Zheng followed her and saw the little girl pass the card to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu even smiled and rubbed the little girl¡¯s shoulder.


    The little girl reached out her hand and Jiang Yu took out a chocte candy from the bag. She handed it over and encouraged, ¡°You did well. Keep up the good work!¡±


    The little girl immediately beamed with joy.


    Zhuo Zheng waspletely petrified. He had never expected Jiang Yu to actually use these children.


    She didn¡¯t have to do any missions, but she could still have cards.


    He thought about how he felt like he had a lot of cards in his pocket just now.


    When he looked at the cards beside Jiang Yu, Zhuo Zheng nearly fainted from anger.


    He was as angry as he was serious.


    When Jiang Yu saw Zhuo Zheng standing at the side, she immediately called Zhuo Zheng over to have some tea.


    In the end, Zhuo Zheng simply stopped struggling and sat there. He ate the delicacies prepared by Jiang Yu.


    What was there topare?


    In the monitoring room, the director had already jumped up from his chair. His movements were so big that even the ginger tea on the table was knocked over. The table was wet, but the director did not bother to wipe it off.


    ¡°Why are there suddenly so many children?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right! Why do these children look so familiar?¡±


    The director quickly recognized him. He was holding a card and running around happily. wasn¡¯t he the little brat who was surrounding Jiang Yu just now?


    ¡°Director, the card that was hidden very well here has been found.¡±


    ¡°Director, even the card in the soil has been dug out.¡±


    ¡°Director, the card under the rock is gone too.¡±


    ¡°Director...¡±


    For a moment, all the staff in the monitoring room were shouting.


    Although some of the cards were more eye-catching and were found by the guests, most of them were still hidden.


    They were just waiting to see the guests scurrying around like headless flies.


    But now, one card after another was found.


    And they were all found by some brats.


    This¡­


    On the screen, seeing those brats exchanging the cards with Jiang Yu for only one chocte candy, the director rolled his eyes.. He couldn¡¯t catch his breath and almost choked.

 Chapter 219 - Risk One’s Life

    <h4>Chapter 219: Risk One¡¯s Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Lu was also looking for the card.


    However, she saw a child with a card in his hand whizzing past.


    Li Lu immediately rushed over excitedly, wanting to coax the child to give the card to her.


    However, the child red at her and said that the card was going to be given to another youngdy.


    Li Lu immediately understood.


    In the end, as more and more children took away the cards, Li Lu stomped her feet and wanted to settle the score with Jiang Yu.


    When they arrived at Jiang Yu¡¯s campsite, the corners of Zhuo Zheng¡¯s eyes twitched. He watched as Jiang Yu received one card after another. His mood had calmed down and he was no longer as angry as before. However, he still felt that Jiang Yu was an eyesore.


    At that moment, Zhuo Zheng had already stopped struggling.


    When Li Lu came over, her eyes were also red. She pointed at Jiang Yu and scolded, ¡°Jiang Yu, you are too shameless. How can you trick children into doing things for you?¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her head and nced at her. ¡°You can do it even if you have the ability.¡±


    Li Lu immediately choked.


    She had already thought about it on the way over. If she could also coax these children into doing things for her, wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful.


    However, she realized that she didn¡¯t have anything on her to coax the kids.


    When she came over and saw a big bag of chocte candies beside Jiang Yu, she immediately understood everything.


    When Zhuo Zheng saw that Li Lu¡¯s face had turned green, he immediately sighed. ¡°Li Lu, forget it. We won¡¯t be able to win today.¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s face alternated between green and white. She pointed at Jiang Yu and was unable to say a single word.


    This time, Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t trying to exploit the show¡¯s loophole. She could only be considered to have outwitted her.


    What else could she say.


    Li Lu was so angry that she sat down on her butt.


    She hugged her shoulders and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips. Come on, the two guests had been angered by her.


    She just didn¡¯t know where Wu Ling had gone to.


    Jiang Yu saw that she had almost collected all the cards. After a few minutes, no kid found any more cards.


    She immediately stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for my team members.¡±


    ¡­


    Wu Ling was originally hiding in a corner to enjoy the shade. She thought to herself, since Jiang Yu was resting there, why should she work so hard.


    Hence, she found a perg to hide in.


    In the end, she only strolled out when she was almost done resting.


    However, after circling around, she did not find a single card.


    She only had two cards in her hands. In order to show that she was not so weak, Wu Ling had no choice but to continue searching.


    In the end, she found a card in a pen that was closed to a tiger.


    The tiger was still sleeping soundly at the side.


    The card fell to a ce not far in front of the tiger.


    Wu Ling was already very annoyed after looking around. When she saw the card, her eyes lit up.


    She ignored the cameraman¡¯s obstruction and found a wooden stick. She reached into the pen and tried to hook the card.


    Everything was going smoothly. When the card was about to be moved to Wu Ling¡¯s feet, the Ttger suddenly opened its eyes.


    When it saw Wu Ling¡¯s movement, it immediately pounced toward Wu Ling.


    Wu Ling was shocked and quickly tried to pull her hand back.


    However, because her clothes were stuck, she couldn¡¯t pull it back for a moment.


    In an instant, Wu Ling was so scared that her face turned ashen.


    The tiger was ferocious and pounced toward Wu Ling¡¯s hand.


    At this critical moment, a stone from God knows where hit the tiger¡¯s knee, and the tiger instantly fell to the ground.


    A voice said angrily, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Wu Ling was scared stiff. Jiang Yu was so angry that hse had to go over and pull Wu Ling¡¯s hand out.


    The tiger got up from the ground and kept circling around, ring at Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 220 - Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 220: Gratitude</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu hade to look for Wu Ling in the first ce.


    After all, the zoo was only so big, and Wu Ling did not walk back, so Jiang Yu was a little worried.


    She did not expect to see Wu Ling dare to put her hand into the fence.


    If she had not reacted quickly and directly took a stone to beat the tiger down, Wu Ling would have lost her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that it says that the tiger is wild? Don¡¯t go close.¡±


    Jiang Yu pulled Wu Ling out and pointed at the warning board beside her.


    Wu Ling was already scared out of her wits and was trembling all over. Now that she was reprimanded by Jiang Yu, she couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    The cameraman was also scared. If something happened to the guest during the recording, the show would be over.


    At the same time, in the control room.


    The director had just calmed down and epted the news that Jiang Yu was the big winner today.


    In the blink of an eye, he saw a thrilling scene. His mood for the whole day was up and down like a roller coaster.


    However, Jiang Yu appeared in time.


    The director also let out a sigh of relief. He really had to thank Jiang Yu properly today. Otherwise, the entire show would have stopped recording.


    At this moment, the director¡¯s feelings towards Jiang Yu were veryplicated. On one hand, he was still angry, but on the other hand, he was grateful.


    He did not know how to describe it.


    Wu Ling¡¯s gaze towards Jiang Yu was less impatient than usual. Instead, it was mixed with gratitude.


    Jiang Yu reached out and pulled Wu Ling¡¯s hand. Her clothes had been cut because she had used too much force. She rolled up her sleeves and saw that there was a scratch on her arm.


    Jiang Yu said bitterly, ¡°You don¡¯t want your life anymore. If I hadn¡¯t appeared earlier, your arm wouldn¡¯t have been just been cut. It would be gone.¡±


    Although Wu Ling could hear that Jiang Yu was trying to im credit, she didn¡¯t feel disgusted. Moreover, Jiang Yu was telling the truth.


    Therefore, Wu Ling could only lower her head and watch as Jiang Yu took out the medical kit from her bag and helped her treat her wound.


    She sniffed and suddenly felt a warmth in her heart.


    It seemed that Jiang Yu had a sharp tongue but a soft heart.


    At this moment, the audience in the live broadcast room was crazily posting bulletments.


    ¡°Luckily, Jiang Yu appeared. That was too close.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu¡¯s bag is really a treasure chest. How can she take out everything?¡±


    ¡°I thought Jiang Yu was too arrogant before, but now I like her a lot more.¡±


    ¡°Woo woo, my goddess Wu is frightened.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly feel that Jiang Yu is a nice person. She is so positive.¡±


    Jiang Yu helped Wu Ling to treat her wound. It was actually just a small cut. She just needed to apply some medicine.


    After the treatment, the corners of Wu Ling¡¯s eyes were still red, but at least she stopped crying.


    She grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes with one hand and exined embarrassedly, ¡°I also want to do something for our team. Although we might not be able to get first ce, but...¡±


    Jiang Yu rolled her eyes. Was it worth it just for a card?


    At that moment, the cameraman received a call and asked the guests to gather.


    The shoot for the morning was over.


    Wu Ling¡¯s face fell and she lowered her head, feeling guilty.


    Jiang Yu probably didn¡¯t know that she was deliberately cking off and only got two cards.


    If she had known that Jiang Yu was a good person, she wouldn¡¯t have gone against her. She would havepleted the task properly and even exchanged for furniture. Wouldn¡¯t that be good?


    Wu Ling¡¯s emotions were veryplicated.


    The two of them walked towards the meeting point, but Wu Ling noticed that Li Lu and Zhuo Zheng were expressionless.


    They did not look pleased at all.


    Look, this was an artist who was neither arrogant nor impatient.


    Jiang Yu still had to learn from them.


    After the four of them gathered and stood still.


    The director looked at Wu Ling with aplicated gaze. First, he consoled Wu Ling with her injuries. After knowing that there was nothing serious, he said, ¡°Then please take out all the cards!¡±


    Zhuo Zheng and Li Lu immediately took out more than ten cards from their pockets.


    Wu Ling¡¯s gaze wavered as she took out two cards with a guilty conscience.


    She thought to herself, it¡¯s over.. Their team only has two cards.

 Chapter 221 - Easy Win

    <h4>Chapter 221: Easy Win</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the end, Wu Ling realized that Li Lu and Zhuo Zheng were all looking in Jiang Yu¡¯s direction.


    At that moment, all the staff were waiting for Jiang Yu.


    Then, Wu Ling saw Jiang Yu put down her backpack and took out a bunch of cards from her pocket.


    There were fifty to sixty cards.


    When Zhuo Zheng took out more than ten cards, Wu Ling already felt that it was a lot.


    But when she looked at the cards in Jiang Yu¡¯s hands, there was noparison at all.


    Wu Ling walked over in surprise. She really wanted to see if these cards were real or fake.


    In the end, she found out that they were real.


    ¡°How did you get so many?¡± Wu Ling said in shock.


    It would have been better if she didn¡¯t say this. But when she said it, Zhuo Zheng and Li Lu both looked a little constipated.


    Even the director¡¯s face turned dark. Many people were speechless when they thought about how Jiang Yu actually encouraged the children to help.


    At the same time, they had nothing to say.


    At this moment, Li Lu stood up in annoyance and exined Jiang Yu¡¯s actions.


    Wu Ling was dumbfounded when she heard it.


    So when she thought Jiang Yu was resting she actually already had a lot of cards.


    Later on, when she was taking a break, Jiang Yu found a lot of cards with her little tricks?


    Jiang Yu ced the pile of cards directly on the table in front of her.


    Without even counting, everyone already knew who was the champion of thepetition.


    On the other side, the director coughed and announced the results of thepetition. ¡°This time, the winners are Wu Ling and Jiang Yu. Everyone, let¡¯s give them a round of apuse.¡±


    In an instant, the staff members started pping in unison.


    When Wu Ling heard that she had won thepetition outright, her face burned with embarrassment. When she saw the director holding the furniture album and showing it to her, Wu Ling¡¯s hands trembled slightly.


    She could actually exchange for furniture?


    When she looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s side, Jiang Yu was calmly looking down at the album.


    At that moment, Wu Ling suddenly looked down at the ce where Jiang Yu had bandaged her wound.


    She owed Jiang Yu a huge favor today.


    Not only had Jiang Yu saved her life, but she had also won first ce.


    Wu Ling¡¯s emotions were veryplicated. Her mind was in a mess, and she did not know how to choose the furniture. Instead, she just stood there, thinking about something.


    Li Lu looked at Jiang Yu with jealousy.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu flipped through page after page. There were many pieces of furniture that Li Lu wanted, but they were all flipped over by Jiang Yu.


    Li Lu¡¯s heart itched. She wished that she was the one choosing the furniture now.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu flipped through the furniture album, but she was not interested in those fancy pieces at all.


    In the end, she chose one of them and said to the director, ¡°Director, let¡¯s go with this one.¡±


    The director subconsciously looked over and raised his eyebrows in surprise. He had thought that little girls liked potted nts or hanging paintings.


    He did not expect Jiang Yu to actually want a shower system.


    Originally, the guests could only go to the temporary public bathroom to wash up.


    However, the bathrooms in their respective houses were still just rooms.


    Jiang Yu also thought that the public bathroom was too simple and crude, so she wanted to renovate the bathroom first.


    She wasn¡¯t in a rush for other things.


    After all, there were still a few more episodes of the program, so she could slowly add moreter.


    The main thing was that the shower system required several thank-you cards to be exchanged, so it was a lot of money saved to be able to exchange for it directly for free.


    On the other side, Wu Ling finally chose a sofa.


    After choosing, the recording of today¡¯s program was alsopleted.


    After the director announced the end of the filming, the few guests all walked out of the zoo.


    Li Lu originally wanted to walk with Wu Ling, but she saw Wu Ling walking behind Jiang Yu in a daze.


    Li Lu still didn¡¯t know that Wu Ling had been saved by Jiang Yu. She thought that Jiang Yu had cast some kind of spell on Wu Ling.


    Worried that Wu Ling had been fooled by Jiang Yu, Li Lu quickly followed Wu Ling.

 Chapter 222 - Thank Her

    <h4>Chapter 222: Thank Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Once the filming was over, the live broadcast ended.


    Jiang Yu received a message from Mo Long, saying that he woulde and pick her up.


    After saying goodbye to the staff, Jiang Yu stood on the other side and waited.


    Wu Ling walked towards Jiang Yu. Just as she was about to say something to Jiang Yu, she saw a car stop in front of her.


    Following that, a man walked out from inside.


    Mo Long walked in front of Jiang Yu and asked with a smile, ¡°Did the recording go smoothly?¡±


    When he heard that the recording was over, he immediately rushed over.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It went smoothly. I got first ce.¡±


    Mo Long saw her sparkling eyes and immediately reached out to rub her head. His actions were very gentle and his eyes were filled with affection.


    Wu Ling was already petrified. This was the first time she had seen the president of the MOo group up close.


    ¡°Mr. Mo.¡± Wu Ling came back to her senses and hurriedly greeted Mo Long.


    Mo Long nced at Wu Ling. He was very surprised that this person actually knew him.


    In the end, Wu Ling smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your photo before. I¡¯m friends with Miss Li.¡±


    With that said, Mo Long immediately understood.


    Wu Ling was also extremely embarrassed.


    Previously, she had seen the photo that Li Yue had forwarded. On it was the scene of old master Li¡¯s birthday and Mo Long.


    However, at that time, Mo Long looked like he didn¡¯t want anyone to get close to him. It waspletely different from now. His eyes had a hint of gentleness.


    Wu Ling originally wanted to say a few words to Jiang Yu.


    However, when she saw that Jiang Yu was not in the mood to chat, Wu Ling could only say simply, ¡°Jiang Yu, I really have to thank you today.¡±


    Mo Long raised his eyebrows and looked at Jiang Yu. What good deed did she do today?


    Jiang Yu only said indifferently, ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Wu Ling¡¯s heart moved. Although Jiang Yu did not think much of it, to her, it could be considered a life-saving grace.


    After Wu Ling watched Jiang Yu get into the car and leave, Li Lu came over and asked in surprise, ¡°Are you mind controlled by Jiang Yu, why are you thanking her?¡±


    Li Lu was very surprised that Wu Ling had been following behind Jiang Yu and even waved goodbye to Jiang Yu in a friendly manner.


    Could it be that because Jiang Yu helped her get first ce, Wu Ling was bribed so quickly?


    rm bells rang in Li Lu¡¯s heart. Just as she was about to remind Wu Ling not to be bribed by Jiang Yu, Wu Ling sighed and recounted what had happened to her today.


    At the mention of the tiger that almost bit her hand, Wu Ling¡¯s face turned a little paler, and her eyes were filled with lingering fear.


    Li Lu was in a bad mood when she heard that, so she quickly took Wu Ling¡¯s hand to examine it.


    Fortunately, the wound had been treated. Li Lu patted her chest and felt a chill:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to save you at the critical moment. I finally understand why you were so distracted today.¡±


    Li Lu thought about how Wu Ling had asked her not to be deceived by Jiang Yu yesterday, but in the end, she still owed Jiang Yu a favor. Wu Ling must be very conflicted.


    ¡°In short, I must think of a way to repay Jiang Yu this favor,¡± Wu Ling said firmly.


    Li Lu also nodded. ¡°Yes, you should. What do you n to do?¡±


    Wu Ling thought for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°I do know. There is a production crew that is looking for a role. I think I know how to repay this favor.¡±


    After saying that, Wu Ling immediately took out her phone and contacted a certain director on the phone.


    Li Lu immediately understood Wu Ling¡¯s eagerness to return the favor.


    She really couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for Wu Ling to deal with her best friend and her savior.


    Li Lu waited for Wu Ling to finish her call before leaving with Wu Ling.


    Zhuo Zheng got into the car and saw Jiang Yu getting into Mo Long¡¯s car. He immediately narrowed his eyes.


    Actually, he had paid special attention to Jiang Yu¡¯s performance today. He was also somewhat impressed by Jiang Yu¡¯s intelligence.


    It was just that why did such a smart person not go on the right path? Why did she have to snatch the movie queen¡¯s boyfriend.


    Zhuo Zheng watched the car leave in an obscure manner.. Only then did he call for the driver to start the car.

 Chapter 223 - Trending Topic Stolen

    <h4>Chapter 223: Trending Topic Stolen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    At a charity event, the movie queen Li Yue was posing for a photo with the reporters below the stage.


    Today, thepany had arranged for her toe over to do a positive publicity.


    After the shooting was over, Li Yue left under the escort of the security guards.


    The moment she got into the car, Li Yue instructed, ¡°Today¡¯s publicity must be spread all over the Inte.¡±


    The assistant hurriedly nodded and bowed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it ording to the old rules.¡± Li Yue had changed from her amiability in front of the stage to a stern and cold expression.


    The assistant had long been used to Li Yue acting in front of the stage and acting behind the scenes. He hurriedly nodded his head in understanding.


    The so-called old rules were that Li Yue would have to pay out of her own pocket to buy her way onto the trending searches.


    All along, many people had thought that Li Yue had be popr because of her strength. She had never used her status to oppress others.


    But in reality, many of the promotions that were added to her poprity would cost a lot of money.


    It was just that no one knew about it.


    In addition to Li Yue¡¯s good acting skills, even if some glory was built on money, no one would believe it.


    So Li Yue had always been a diligent and hardworking character.


    Just as Li Yue was hugging her shoulders and closing her eyes to rest, the assistant beside her carefully said, ¡°I¡¯ve bought it!¡±


    Li Yue opened her eyes and casually nced at it. As expected, she had already bought several hundred thousand poprity points.


    She was instantly relieved.


    However, when Li Yue returned to her resting ce, she turned on her phone and realized that her poprity for charity had already been wiped out.


    The first and second ce were all rted to ¡®Cabin In The Mountains¡¯.


    Li Yue frowned and touched her forehead with a headache. What was going on with this variety show? Why was it trending from time to time.


    What was the reason this time.


    Li Yue was stunned when she saw the title. It said that Wu Ling was in danger.


    Without looking at the content, she opened wechat and sent Wu Ling a message of sympathy.


    She did not care about what happened to Wu Ling. Was she in the hospital or did something happen to her.


    Anyway, it was just a fake friendship between her and Wu Ling.


    ¡°I heard that something happened to you. How are you doing now? Remember to protect yourself and take care of your safety when you¡¯re on the show.¡±


    Li Yue felt that her words would definitely warm the Wu Ling heart.


    Just as Li Yue was about to put down her phone to do something else, a message was sent.


    Li Yue sneered, thinking that Wu Ling would be grateful for her concern for her. She didn¡¯t expect Wu Ling to send her a message instead. ¡°I only got a small cut. I still have to thank Jiang Yu for saving me.¡±


    Li Yue stared nkly at the message and was dumbfounded. ¡°What did you say? Jiang Yu saved you?¡±


    Wu Ling sent a message after a long while. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that I was almost bitten by a tiger and saved by Jiang Yu? The whole Inte knows about this. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Wu Ling sent a huge question mark emoji over.


    Initially, she thought that Li Yue was really concerned about her. She thought that the she had already inquired about everything.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t know anything at all. She only sent a message of sympathy.


    When Li Yue saw this message, her heart thumped and she hurriedly replied, ¡°I was too busy and didn¡¯t have time to look at my phone. When I heard that you had an ident, I immediately sent you a message.¡±


    Li Yue took a deep breath when she sent out this remedial message.


    Then, Li Yue quickly opened the trending news and clicked on the Weibo post where Wu Ling was in danger.


    She watched the entire process and Li Yue¡¯s face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    There was arge number ofments below. Many of them were fans of the program¡¯s guests. Thements below were all praising Jiang Yu¡¯s quick reaction speed.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s image was instantly improved.


    Moreover, Wu Ling¡¯s fans were all thanking Jiang Yu below.


    ¡°I won¡¯t scold Jiang Yu anymore. Jiang Yu is really kind and nice.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jiang Yu, for saving my goddess.¡±

 Chapter 224 - Uphold Fairness

    <h4>Chapter 224: Uphold Fairness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°That was too close. My goddess almost lost her hand.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly realized that Jiang Yu was really cold on the outside but warm on the inside. She even carefully bandaged my goddess¡¯ wound. I like it.¡±


    Li Yue¡¯s veins were throbbing as she watched.


    She did not expect Wu Ling¡¯s fans to change sides so quickly.


    She still remembered that a few days ago, these fans had even helped to scold Jiang Yu on the Inte.


    Now, they stopped scolding her and started praising her instead.


    The contrast was too great.


    After Wu Ling left, she scrolled through the trending searches and found that the first three trending searches were all about ¡°Cabin in the Mountain.¡±.


    Meanwhile, the news about her charity work was directly pushed to the fourth ce.


    Jiang Yu was an artist who didn¡¯t have any works yet, yet she had such a high level of poprity. It was simply inconceivable.


    The other two trending searches were all thanks to Jiang Yu¡¯s little tricks.


    One was making carpentry furniture, while the other was using a fishing rod to fish the cards off the trees.


    These two images were also trending.


    Li Yue sneered. In her opinion, if an artist wanted to go far in the entertainment industry, it was impossible to rely on little tricks.


    Li Yue thought for a moment and sent a screenshot of her charity work to her family group chat.


    As expected, very soon, everyone in the family group focused their attention on the three news articles in front of Li Yue that were all about Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Damn, seeing this person jumping around so happily, why do I want to beat her up so badly?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time our Li Yue¡¯s charity work has been written down so low. It¡¯s simply intolerable.¡±


    In the end, Li Yue deliberately said in the group chat, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not doing good deeds for publicity. My status is already here. I have to give the newbie a chance.¡±


    The more Li Yue spoke magnanimously, the more the people in the family group felt that Li Yue was being unfair especially those from the side branches who wanted to curry favor with Li Yue. They tried to curry favor with Li Yue by directly scolding Jiang Yu in the group chat and said that they would definitely teach Jiang Yu a lesson in the future.


    Li Yue smiled and did not reply.


    She believed that Jiang Yu would soon suffer.


    As a movie queen, she really could not bear to go against a newbie.


    But other people did not have so many burdens.


    ¡­


    In the apartment, Jiang Yu put down thest silver needle and carefully checked Mo Long¡¯s neurological condition. In the end, she found that he was almost recovered.


    Jiang Yu looked up and saw Mo Long looking at her with burning eyes. Before Jiang Yu could say anything, Mo Long said, ¡°My leg hasn¡¯t acted up in two days.¡±


    Jiang Yu blinked and immediately put away the silver needle. She smiled and said, ¡°Take some medicine and recuperate. You¡¯ll be cured.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s eyes moved when he heard the word ¡°Cured¡±. He was excited.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu was prescribing medicine.


    On the other side, Mo Long¡¯s grip on the chair tightened.


    Assistant Teng Yi¡¯s eyes were as big as giant bells


    President Mo¡¯s leg was actually about to recover so quickly.


    After Jiang Yu prescribed the medicine, she handed it to Teng Yi. Teng Yi immediately nodded at Jiang Yu and ran out to grab the medicine.


    At that moment, Jiang Yu¡¯s hand was grabbed by someone and with a gentle tug, she fell into the man¡¯s embrace.


    Mo Long¡¯s voice was hoarse and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back to the capital.¡±


    Mo Long had already determined that Jiang Yu was the noble person in his life, and at the same time, the person he wanted to be with for the rest of his life.


    He could not wait to formally introduce Jiang Yu to his family.


    Jiang Yu pushed Mo Long helplessly and said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we would talk about it after my summer vacation?¡±


    Mo Long whispered to her, breathing on her earlobe. His voice was coaxing, ¡°Sooner orter, you will have to marry me. Sooner orter, it will be the same.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled helplessly.. Even if she had never met Mo Long¡¯s family, she knew that the Mo family would definitely not approve of her.

 Chapter 225 - Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 225: Gratitude</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. At least let me make some achievements first. I don¡¯t want people to say that I¡¯m not capable at all and that I¡¯m just lucky to have your favor.¡±


    Jiang Yu had been working hard to make a name for herself on the variety show recently. It was also to pave the way for her future stardom.


    As the two of them were too close to each other, Jiang Yu¡¯s words sprayed onto Mo Long¡¯s chest.


    The warm air seemed to tickle his heart.


    In just a second, Mo Long¡¯s throat tightened. At this moment, no matter what Jiang Yu said, he would probably nod his head and agree without any exnation.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Mo Long said in a low voice, with a hint of restraint.


    After a long while, Mo Long gently let go of Jiang Yu.


    He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call.¡±


    After saying that, Mo Long walked to the window and took out his phone.


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment and sat down on the sofa in the living room.


    On the other side, Mo Long told elder Mo about the news that he was going to bring Jiang Yu home for the summer vacation.


    Sure enough, elder Mo said with disapproval, ¡°But have you considered the background of that woman? With such a status, what would other people think if she were to be with you? Have you thought about it?¡±


    The Mo family was arge family withplicated roots.


    There were also other branches descendants that were eyeing Mo Long¡¯s status covetously.


    At this time, Mo Long¡¯s parents hoped that he would find someone of equal status to marry.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the incident that happened to Mo Long a few years ago, which caused him to need to recuperate, the marriage between the Mo family and the Li family would have been inevitable.


    Mo Long was silent for a moment before he told Jiang Yu about how she had cured his leg. ¡°Grandfather, do you think she needs any status with just this?¡±


    On the other side, elder Mo said pleasantly, ¡°What? Your leg is almost healed.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t acted up in two days.¡± Mo Long took a puff of his cigarette with aplicated look in his eyes.


    On the other side, elder Mo paused for a moment before saying, ¡°If you think it through, grandpa will support you.¡±


    Mo Long was waiting for this sentence.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu was browsing her phone when she saw Dai Zhu in the fan group asking her fans to help promote her segment on the variety show.


    Jiang Yu smiled and couldn¡¯t help but praise Dai Zhu when she saw the little loyal dog Dai Zhu busying herself.


    In the end, Dai Zhu sent a blushing emoji.


    She said that it was just her daily job to organize her fan group.


    Jiang Yu smiled.


    Dai Zhu would always be so dedicated whenever she liked a celebrity.


    At that moment, Jiang Yu¡¯s phone rang.


    After Jiang Yu picked up the call, her manager, Sister Xia, praised her, ¡°Well done. There are reports all over the ce about you. I think you¡¯re quite popr now. It¡¯s time for you to take on some movies.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and asked with a smile, ¡°Sister Xia, do you have any ns?¡±


    Sister Xia smiled and said, ¡°A movie took the initiative to look for you. The director of this movie personally asked you to audition for the role of the third female lead.¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment. She saw that Mo Long had already put away his phone and was standing by the window, looking in her direction from afar. The emotions in his eyes were surging.


    Sister Xia continued, ¡°I¡¯ll send you the time and ce of the audition. By the way, do you know anyone who rmended it for you?¡±


    Jiang Yu lowered her head and thought for a moment. She suddenlyughed. She had just saved Wu Ling today, and someone had already rmended the movie for her so quickly.


    It looked like the person behind the scenes was definitely Wu Ling.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I know who it is.¡±


    Sister Xia said with a smile, ¡°No matter who it is, they are your benefactors. You should properly thank them.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and hung up the phone. Immediately, the audition information for the movie appeared on her phone.


    For a person who had never acted in a supporting role to suddenly audition for the third female lead, Wu Ling must have put in a lot of effort.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have a good impression of Wu Ling before, and she saved her purely because she didn¡¯t want to see anyone get hurt.. She didn¡¯t expect Wu Ling to be so grateful.

 Chapter 226 - Bring A Woman To Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 226: Bring A Woman To Dinner</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Jiang Yu hung up the phone, Teng Yi brought the medicine back.


    He wanted nothing more than to cook the medicine immediately.


    However, just as Teng Yi was about to enter the kitchen, he was stopped by Jiang Yu.


    ¡°That medicine can only be taken after eating.¡±


    Teng Yi patted his head and immediately turned around to look at Mo Long. ¡°President Mo, you still have a dinner party tonight.¡±


    Looking at the time, wasn¡¯t it almost time?


    Mo Long paused for a moment before walking over to take his suit jacket and looked at Jiang Yu. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After saying that, Mo Long pulled Jiang Yu out.


    Teng Yi was dumbfounded. This was the first time he had seen Mo Long bring a woman with him when he was having dinner with his business partner.


    After a few seconds, Teng Yi hurriedly chased after him.


    In the car, Mo Long held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and seemed to be in a good mood as he yed with her fingers.


    Teng Yi, who was driving in front, actually saw Mo Long¡¯s lips curled up slightly through the rear view mirror.


    President Mo, who had always been serious, actually smiled so gently.


    Teng Yi thought to himself, this was all thanks to Jiang Yu.


    Therefore, when he got out of the car, Teng Yi treated Jiang Yu with even more respect and even personally opened the car door for her.


    He lowered his head as if he was treating Mo Long.


    When he saw Mo Long¡¯s car approaching, the restaurant¡¯s manager immediately came out to wee him.


    He said warmly, ¡°President Mo, this way please.¡±


    The manager subconsciously nced at Jiang Yu. This was Mo Long¡¯s first time bringing a woman to eat here.


    When Jiang Yu walked into the restaurant, she saw that several waiters were sizing her up.


    Moreover, there were also a few customers who were staring at Jiang Yu.


    Then, they took out their phones andpared the videos.


    Immediately, they said in surprise, ¡°This is the person who fought the tiger on the variety show.¡±


    ¡°It really is her. This person is so smart. She won first ce on the show.¡±


    Someone who had watched the live broadcast said excitedly to Jiang Yu.


    Mo Long had not watched the live broadcast in detail. Although he had instructed Teng Yi to organize some important clips of Jiang Yu for him, these clips were still in his phone and he had not had the time to watch them.


    When Mo Long saw that Jiang Yu was actually recognized by someone, he immediately raised his eyebrows and was a little curious.


    So, what did Jiang Yu do on the show?


    They arrived at the private room.


    President Cai, who had been talking to Mo Long during the day, was waiting there.


    He was surprised to see Mo Long bring a woman in for the first time.


    Mo Long let go of Jiang Yu¡¯s hand when he sat down.


    He even poured Jiang Yu a ss of water and let her drink it first.


    President Cai¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    He didn¡¯t expect President Mo to have such a considerate side to him. He was apletely different person from his usual cold and domineering manner at the negotiation table.


    When they were ordering, president Cai directly pushed the menu to Jiang Yu. He looked as if he thought highly of Jiang Yu, ¡°Mrs. Mo, you order first.¡±


    The words ¡®Mrs. Mo¡¯ made Jiang Yu¡¯s face turn red. She immediately lowered her head in embarrassment.


    This was the first time she had been addressed as Mrs. Mo in public.


    Mo Long was also stunned for a moment. Then, a beautiful smile appeared on his face.


    President Cai was also trying his luck. He didn¡¯t expect to see Mo Long smile. He waspletely stunned.


    Usually, many people tried their best to please Mo Long, but they couldn¡¯t see Mo Long smile. Today, it was just a simple address, but Mo Long actually smiled.


    This was too simple.


    President Cai¡¯s grip on his chopsticks tightened. He was excited, as if he had finally figured out Mo Long¡¯s preferences.


    Moreover, he had been discussing a project with Mo Long the entire afternoon, but they had not been able toe to an agreement. Mo Long had clenched his teeth tightly and did not relent. Perhaps he could resolve this matter at the dinner table.


    Immediately, President Cai took the opportunity to go out halfway and studied the matter regarding Jiang Yu. After returning, he finally found a topic to talk about.


    ¡°President Mo has good taste. Mrs. Mo is really too caring. She even saved someone today.¡±


    As he spoke, president Cai looked at Mo Long¡¯s expression.

 Chapter 227 - Chased Out

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chased Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mo Long was already very curious about Jiang Yu¡¯s performance on the show today. At this moment, he took the opportunity. He raised his eyebrows in?interest.


    ¡°You even saved someone?¡± Mo Long repeated.


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°It was just a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°This is not something that an ordinary person can do.¡± President Cai was full of energy and wanted to praise Jiang Yu today. He immediately took out his phone while praising her.


    Coincidentally, it was the scene of Jiang Yu saving someone on the show.


    Mo Long reached out and took it. He supported his chin and watched with great interest. As he watched, a sense of pride rose in his heart.


    He immediately felt that he had a lot of face.


    Mo Long had always been very calm and would not be easily swayed.


    But for some reason, when he heard others praise Jiang Yu, he was happier than when he heard others praise him.


    When President Cai saw that Mo Long was bing more and more friendly, his eyes lit up and he was extremely excited.


    It seemed that the cooperation this time was definitely going to seed.


    At this moment, a surprised voice came from outside the door, ¡°Sister?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked up and saw Jiang Ran holding Sun You¡¯s arm standing at the door.


    Both of them looked at Jiang Yu and Mo Long in surprise.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s gaze was fixed on the hand Mo Long used to grab food for Jiang Yu. She was extremely jealous.


    How could Jiang Yu make such an outstanding person like her and fall in love with her.


    Jiang Ran thought about it and was unwilling to give up. She pulled Sun You and walked inside.


    When she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s calm expression, Jiang Ran said sourly, ¡°Sister, you haven¡¯t been home for a few days. You can¡¯t just leave home after getting a boyfriend, right?¡±


    Jiang Ran had said it on purpose for Mo Long to hear.


    It was to tarnish Jiang Yu¡¯s image in front of Mo Long, saying that she had hooked up with a rich man and didn¡¯t care about her family anymore.


    Sun You nodded at Mo Long, feeling a little guilty.


    He really didn¡¯t want to provoke Mo Long now.


    But he didn¡¯t expect Jiang Ran to be unable to move and insist oning in.


    Sun You secretly tugged at Jiang Ran, but Jiang Ran pretended not to notice, she directly sneered, ¡°As an elder sister, I have to talk about you properly. I heard that you are very close to Li Yue¡¯s best friend on the show. It seems that you don¡¯t care about Mr. Mo at all. Otherwise, you would have been jealous long ago. You didn¡¯t do this well. In the future, you have to follow me well...¡±


    While Jiang Ran was talking enthusiastically, President Cai had already stood up in anger, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    When President Cai saw Mo Long¡¯s expression, he immediately stood up.


    ¡°What? Did I say something wrong? I¡¯m worried about my sister. She doesn¡¯t care enough about her family or her boyfriend.¡±


    Jiang Ran sneered.


    Jiang Yu shook her head. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Ran toe looking for death even though she was living a good life.


    President Cai looked at Jiang Yu inquisitively. ¡°Mrs. Mo, who is this?¡±


    Jiang Yu said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    President Cai understood and immediately called for the waiter to chase the two people out.


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t expect the waiter to be so obedient. She was stunned. ¡°What right do you have to chase me out? I¡¯m just being kind. You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±


    Mo Long put down the wine ss in his hand. President Cai¡¯s eyebrows trembled. He said to the manager who came in, ¡°In the future, our restaurant will not serve these two people!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± The manager said respectfully.


    Sun You immediately regretted it. When he was chased out of the door, he wanted to apologize but the door was already closed.


    The two people were chased out in such a sorry state.


    Sun You was furious. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said anything just now.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face turned red and she stomped her feet. ¡°I can¡¯t stand to see her in such a glorious state.¡±


    The better Jiang Yu lived, the better she would bepared to herself.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sisters?¡± Sun You frowned.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes shed. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Jiang family. Jiang Yu is just an adopted daughter. My father only said that she was the Jiang family¡¯s daughter because he felt sorry for her.¡±


    Sun You was stunned when he heard that.

 Chapter 228 - A Precious Gift

    <h4>Chapter 228: A Precious Gift</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Now, Sun You was very sure that the missing eldest daughter of the Kang family in the capital was Kang Die, Jiang Hai¡¯s first wife.


    Sun You originally thought that Jiang Ran and Jiang Yu were both that person¡¯s daughters.


    He didn¡¯t expect that there was only one.


    And this person was now his fianc¨¦e!


    Sun You took a deep breath. Even the knot that he had been kicked out of dissipated. As long as he coaxed Jiang Ran, did he need to be afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to advance in his career in the future?


    Sun You smiled and pulled Jiang Ran over. His voice was even gentler than usual. ¡°Ran Ran, when you enter the Sun family in the future, you will be the young madam of the Sun family. No one will dare to bully you anymore.¡±


    When Jiang Ran heard this, she immediately smiled and lowered her head.


    However, in a ce where others could not see, her expression was slightly ruthless. She would definitely not let this matter go after being kicked out like this today.


    In the private room, President Cai had just chased her away in a lively manner, but at this moment, he had returned to his cautious appearance.


    He was afraid that President Mo would be unhappy with the way he had handled things.


    President Cai said tentatively, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my hotel management that¡¯s not good enough. I let unrted peoplee and disturb us.¡±


    When President Cai sat down, he felt a little guilty.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yu smiled when she saw President Cai¡¯s cautious look.


    It was probably because President Cai¡¯s contrast between before and after was too funny.


    President Cai looked at Jiang Yu in surprise. He saw Jiang Yu blink her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Mo Long curled his lips when he heard Jiang Yu¡¯s chuckle. His expression also rxed. He didn¡¯t say anything to President Cai, but he didn¡¯t have any intention of pursuing the matter.


    President Cai heaved a sigh of relief.


    He couldn¡¯t help but drink a ss of wine.


    At this moment, Mo Long suddenly said, ¡°I think we¡¯re almost done talking. Let¡¯s sign the contract tomorrow.¡±


    President Cai¡¯s hand shook and the wine ss in his hand almost fell to the ground.


    This was a promise.


    For a moment, President Cai¡¯s eyes shed with joy.


    He first nced at Mo Long, then at Jiang Yu.


    He knew that it was all thanks to Jiang Yu that the coboration went so smoothly.


    After feeling at ease, President Cai immediately smiled at Jiang Yu. Then, he took out an envelope from his pocket and handed it to Jiang Yu. ¡°Miss Jiang, this is our first meeting. This is my gift to you.¡±


    He had originally prepared this gift for someone else, but now he felt that it was the most appropriate way to express his gratitude to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu lowered her head and was slightly taken aback.


    President Cai said, ¡°It¡¯s not anything valuable. It¡¯s just a five million yuan shopping card for my jewellery store.¡±


    Compared to the profits from the cooperation, this little amount was like a drizzle.


    Jiang Yu almost bit off her chopsticks. She looked at President Cai in shock and immediately shook her head. Just as she was about to refuse, Mo Long naturally reached out and pinched Jiang Yu¡¯s palm under the chair.


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment before she changed her mind. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, President Cai.¡±


    To Mo Long and President Cai, this little bit of money was nothing.


    President Cai was even happier after she epted the gift. He quickly found an excuse to leave and no longer acted as a third wheel here.


    After the person left, Jiang Yu opened the envelope. There was indeed a five million yuan shopping card on it.


    Jiang Yu swallowed her saliva. Was a gift from a rich person so expensive?


    ¡°It¡¯s for you. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Mo Long picked up a piece of prawn meat for her and ced it in her bowl.


    Jiang Yu smiled. Mo Long saw the gravy at the corner of her mouth and instinctively reached out his hand.


    His warm fingers caressed her smooth skin.


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment. She realized that Mo Long was bing gentler and gentler.. He had changed a lot since they first met.

 Chapter 229 - Banquet Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 229: Banquet Invitation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The next day, many students in the school were surprised to find that Yuan Zhen had been walking behind Jiang Yu the whole time.


    In front, Jiang Yu¡¯s face was extremely cold and elegant, and her entire body was exuding a powerful aura.


    Behind her, Yuan Zhen had actually volunteered to help Jiang Yu carry her bag, and even followed closely behind her. That expression of hers was very careful, as if she was facing someone she admired.


    Yuan Zhen told Jiang Yu about the time for the nextpetition.


    Jiang Yu nodded and arrived at the entrance of her ss.


    The entire ss was discussing how Jiang Yu was trending.


    Dai Zhu was even boasting to a few of her ssmates, recounting Jiang Yu¡¯s performance on the show.


    She was almost praising Jiang Yu to the skies.


    Jiang Yu smiled helplessly. Yuan Zhen looked at Dai Zhu with aplicated gaze. She felt that Dai Zhu¡¯s appearance was somewhat simr to her.


    Yuan Zhen only left when Jiang Yu was in ss.


    Throughout the entire ss, Jiang Yu received looks of admiration and envy from the students.


    After all, being on the trending searches meant that she had be much more famous. Who wouldn¡¯t be envious?


    When Jiang Ran from ss eight heard the surrounding students discussing Jiang Yu, her face immediately turned ck with anger.


    However, she quickly regained herposure. She had long thought of a way to make Jiang Yu lose face.


    At noon, Jiang Yu received a call from Jiang Hai.


    The moment Jiang Hai came up, he immediately scolded Jiang Yu, ¡°You actually instigated Mr. Mo to chase Jiang Ran out of the restaurant. Ran Ran only went to greet you. How could you do that! ?¡±


    Jiang Hai was about to explode from anger.


    He had just received a call from Jiang Ranining that she was too ashamed to face anyone. She had been chased out of the restaurant. She had never been so humiliated in her life.


    When Jiang Hai heard that even Sun You had been kicked out, his chest heaved up and down violently.


    Sun You was his future son-inw, and Jiang Hai had been doing business with him recently.


    It was a rtionship of prosperity.


    How could Jiang Yu be so careless and even kick Sun You out.


    Jiang Yu took her phone a little further away. When Jiang Hai finished scolding her in anger, she said to him, ¡°Is that what Jiang Ran told you?¡±


    Jiang Hai was stunned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Ran Ran has wronged you.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°She said bad things about me in front of Mo Long. She asked for it when she was chased out.¡±


    Jiang Hai took a deep breath and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too sensitive. Ran Ran said that she was only concerned about you.¡±


    Jiang Yu rolled her eyes and said impatiently, ¡°Is there anything else you want to talk to me about?¡±


    Jiang Hai took a deep breath. ¡°This girl is getting more and more difficult to discipline!¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°The Sun family is having a party tomorrow night and they want to invite you and Ran Ran to attend it. I¡¯ll get the driver to pick you up tonight and bring you to buy some dresses and jewellery.¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows when she heard that. She had a feeling that it was definitely not a good thing for her to attend the party. ¡°Did Jiang Ran tell you that?¡±


    ¡°She also wants to clear the misunderstanding with you. You must go to this banquet.¡± After Jiang Hai said that, he directly hung up the phone.


    Jiang Yu put down her phone and lowered her head to continue reading the script for the audition. However, there was no anger in her eyes.


    She wanted to see what kind of banquet Jiang Ran was nning for her!


    At night, Jiang Ran hugged her shoulders and waited for Jiang Yu at the entrance of ss one.


    When she saw Jiang Yu, she immediately pretended to be friendly and said, ¡°Mom will take us to buy jewelleryter to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s banquet.¡±


    At the thought of making Jiang Yu look bad at the banquet, Jiang Ran had an exceptionally good temper.


    Jiang Yu ignored her and directly walked out.


    Jiang Ran curled her lips and surprisingly did not get angry. Instead, she followed her out.


    As expected, a car had already stopped at the school gate.


    As soon as Wei Juan got out of the car, she immediately pulled Jiang Ran¡¯s hand affectionately and got into the car.


    Both of them got into the backseat of the car and did not pay much attention to Jiang Yu.


    When she saw Jiang Yu standing there stupidly, Wei Juan immediately looked through the car window and said impatiently, ¡°I didn¡¯t even scold you. Do you still want to throw a tantrum?¡±


    Wei Juan held Jiang Ran¡¯s hand in a spoiling manner and red at Jiang Yu with displeasure.

 Chapter 230 - Pack It Up

    <h4>Chapter 230: Pack It Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Sister, hurry up and get in the car.¡± Wei Juan held Jiang Ran¡¯s hand and gestured to Jiang Yu with her other hand. She had a sweet smile on her face.


    This smile looked ufortable no matter how she looked at it.


    Jiang Yu opened the door and sat in the passenger seat.


    She heard Wei Juan say impatiently, ¡°Look how good Ran Ran is to you. She even dragged you to the party. It¡¯s time for you to control your temper.¡±


    The driver started the car.


    Jiang Yu acted as if she didn¡¯t hear her and lowered her head to y with her phone.


    This made Wei Juan, who wanted to take the opportunity to say a few words, suddenly lose her mood.


    She turned her head and only spoke to Jiang Ran.


    In the car, Jiang Ran deliberately said, ¡°Mom, what type of jewelry do you think is better for sister?¡±


    She brought Jiang Yu out today to let Jiang Yu see her buying jewelry while Jiang Ran would only be able to rent it.


    She wanted Jiang Yu to see how happy she waspared to her.


    ¡°Just rent it a cheaper one. It¡¯s fine as long as she have something to wear. Daughter, you can choose whatever style you liketer. You can¡¯t be outdone by other women,¡± Wei Juan said with a smile.


    Jiang Yu immediately frowned when she heard what they said.


    She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Ran to be so sarcastic.


    However, when Jiang Yu looked at the jewelry store at the door, she raised her eyebrows again. Isn¡¯t this President Cai¡¯s jewelry chain store?


    Yesterday, President Cai had just given Jiang Yu a five million yuan shopping card.


    She got out of the car.


    Jiang Ran deliberately opened the car door and let Jiang Yue down and signalled for her to follow.


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment. When she saw that Jiang Ran was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t go in, she smiled.


    Then, she lifted her feet and went in.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, I¡¯ll buy jewelry for Ran Ran first. Then, I¡¯ll take you to rent one. After all, our family is currently on the rise and we can¡¯t afford to buy two sets of jewelry,¡± Wei Juan exined with a smile.


    Jiang Ran walked in proudly.


    At first nce, she was attracted by the jewelry in the middle and quickly went over.


    However, when she saw the price, her heart skipped a beat. Her family only gave her one million yuan, so she could not afford to buy such expensive jewelry.


    However, Jiang Ran still looked at it reluctantly.


    Jiang Yu also walked over and said to the waiter, ¡°Let me take a look at this jewelry.¡±


    The waiter saw that Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes were extraordinary, so he immediately put on gloves and went to help take it out.


    He quickly introduced it to Jiang Yu.


    Wei Juan was about to pull Jiang Ran to look at other cheaper jewelry.


    However, she was shocked by Jiang Yu¡¯s voice. She turned around and saw Jiang Yu looking at the jewelry with a very serious look.


    Wei Juan immediately sneered and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Even if you like it, I won¡¯t pay for it. Our family can¡¯t afford such an expensive item.¡±


    Jiang Ran also came to Jiang Yu¡¯s side and said with a yful tone, ¡°Sister, the family¡¯s funds are all invested in thepany. You¡¯d better not waste the time of the waiters.¡±


    Even she didn¡¯t dare to buy anything too expensive during this period of time.


    Because Jiang Hai and Sun You were doing business together recently, and it was still in the early stages, how could Jiang Yu have so much money to squander.


    When the staff heard the two¡¯s words, she looked at Jiang Yu in surprise.


    This person didn¡¯t look like she was ying with her.


    But the staff still subconsciously asked, ¡°Miss, do you want to buy this jewelry?¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her head and said indifferently, ¡°Wrap it up.¡±


    Jiang Ran and Wei Juan were dumbfounded.


    Jiang Ran grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Are you really going to buy it?¡±


    Was Jiang Yu really that rich?


    Wei Juan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Yu¡¯er, how much money do you have on you?¡±


    With this money, why would she need to buy jewelry? She could use it to invest in the family¡¯s business.


    Wei Juan quickly grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s hand that was about to reach for her bag.


    Her heart ached.


    The thought of wasting such beautiful jewelry on Jiang Yu made her feel as if she had cut off her own flesh.


    Moreover, she was Jiang Yu¡¯s foster mother. If Jiang Yu had money, wouldn¡¯t she still have to be filial to her? How could she spend it recklessly?

 Chapter 231 - Have No Money

    <h4>Chapter 231: Have No Money</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up as well. She immediately grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and pretended to be close to her. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so rich. Help me buy a set of jewelry too. Mom, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Wei Juan quickly nodded and stared at Jiang Yu¡¯s wallet.


    She almost saw through the wallet.


    The waitress stared at the two women with her mouth agape. The change in expression was too fast.


    Jiang Yu blinked her eyes and casually nced at Jiang Ran before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money.¡±


    For a moment, Wei Juan and Jiang Ran¡¯s faces turned ck at the same time.


    Jiang Ran hugged her shoulders and sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have any money, yet you still want her to pack it up?¡±


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, why are you so insensible? Are you nning to let me pay for you?¡± Wei Juan could finally see that Jiang Yu was deliberately trying to buy a piece of expensive jewelry. She wanted to pack it up before forcing her to pay for it.


    Why was this girl so scheming?


    Even the waiter¡¯s hands froze.


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran both took a few steps back at the same time. ¡°She wanted to pack this jewelry, but it has nothing to do with us. If you want money, find her.¡±


    Then, the two of them stood there and watched the show with cold smiles.


    Jiang Yu lowered her head and took out a card from her bag.


    When Jiang Ran saw that the card was not a bank card, she sneered, ¡°Are you trying to say that you forgot to bring your card?¡±


    ¡°Sister, are you trying to say that you took the wrong card and that you want to go home to get it?¡±


    She just said that she didn¡¯t have any money.


    Now, she took out a random card to fill in the bill?


    Jiang Ran wanted to capture this historic moment andugh for years.


    She knew they wouldn¡¯t pay, so she used this trick.


    Jiang Yu turned around and nced at Jiang Ran and Wei Juan.


    Wei Juan¡¯s expression became even colder. She put on a cold expression and shook her head resolutely.


    At this moment, the waitress took the card from Jiang Yu¡¯s hand.


    She was stunned for a moment, then respectfully took it to the front desk to swipe the card and pack the jewelry.


    ¡°Please wait in the VIP area, we¡¯ll be done in a moment.¡± Another waiter quickly invited Jiang Yu in.


    Jiang Ran and Wei Juan were dumbfounded and quickly went over to take a look.


    They only saw that the card was entirely purple, so they couldn¡¯t see anything.


    They couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°This can be swiped?¡±


    Could it be fake?


    The waiter replied, ¡°This is one of three only shopping cards that our shop has given out. Each card has a value of five million. As long as the identity is verified, it can directly offset the purchase amount.¡±


    The reason why the waiter attached so much importance to this card was because that this kind of card was usually used by the higher-ups to build a good rtionship.


    Since it fell into the hands of that Miss Jiang just now, it meant that Miss Jiang was an important guest of thepany.


    Therefore, the waiter immediately called the higher-ups to confirm.


    When the other party heard Jiang Yu¡¯s name, they quickly replied that there was no problem with the card.


    The waiter had a respectful expression on her face. When she heard that she had to treat her well, she was instantly extremely nervous.


    Jiang Ran and Wei Juan followed curiously to the VIP room.


    They saw Jiang Yu sitting there, drinking coffee leisurely and not saying a word.


    Wei Juan probed, ¡°Yu¡¯er, where did you get your card? Do you have any more?¡±


    Jiang Ran nodded repeatedly. She also wanted to buy a piece of jewelry worth five million yuan.


    If she could get a card from Jiang Yu...


    She would have made a fortune today.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Yu shook her head.


    Jiang Ran was instantly disappointed.


    Wei Juan also looked depressed.


    Just then, a waiter happened to walk over and handed over the packed jewelry.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, this is your jewelry.¡±


    ¡°By the way, our president said that he wants toe over and personally greet you. He will be here soon.¡±


    Hearing this, Wei Juan and Jiang Ran were both stunned.


    Jiang Yu actually knew the boss of such a national jewelry chainpany?


    Jiang Yu also raised her eyebrows in surprise. President Cai wanted toe over personally?


    Thinking about how President Cai was overly attentive and careful to her, Jiang Yu instinctively wanted to reject him.


    In the end, before Jiang Yu could say anything, pPresident Cai, who was dressed in a suit and tie, quickly walked in.


    ¡°Miss Jiang!¡±

 Chapter 232 - Free?

    <h4>Chapter 232: Free?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    President Cai had been patrolling the area. Recently, he had partnered with Mo Long on a big project and was very happy.


    However, when he heard that Jiang Yu actually came to the jewelry store to buy things, he immediately became cautious.


    When he thought about how much Mo Long valued Jiang Yu, President Cai immediately put down what he was doing and rushed over.


    He was still panting along the way.


    A few waiters quickly called out respectfully, ¡°Boss.¡±


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran looked at each other. When they found out that the other party¡¯s identity was not simple, their expressions changed slightly.


    Jiang Ran recognized him at a nce. The other party was the boss who had just chased her out of the restaurant a few days ago. She immediately tugged at Wei Juan¡¯s sleeve subconsciously.


    Wei Juan, on the other hand, had already put on a smiling face and followed.


    President Cai quickly greeted Jiang Yu, ¡°Miss Jiang, you can choose whatever jewelry you want from our shop.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the jewelry box in her hand and smiled. ¡°Thank you, President Cai, but I¡¯ve already bought it.¡±


    At this moment, Wei Juan smiled and came up to him. She asked tentatively, ¡°Boss, do you know my daughter?¡±


    President Cai turned around and immediately smiled when he heard that the other party was Jiang Yu¡¯s mother. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wei Juan¡¯s expression changed and she suddenly said, ¡°Oh right, I have a daughter who is also picking out jewelry. Why don¡¯t you help me take a look? I know you must be an expert.¡±


    Wei Juan wanted to rely on Jiang Yu¡¯s connections to see if the boss could give the jewelry to Jiang Ran for free.


    President Cai nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    He thought to himself that it would be the same if he didn¡¯t give it to Jiang Yu but gave it to Jiang Yu¡¯s family.


    However, just as he was about to step out, he saw Jiang Ran following behind Wei Juan in the blink of an eye.


    President Cai stopped in his tracks.


    On the other side, Wei Juan was still pulling President Cai out in a hurry, but she couldn¡¯t move him no matter how hard she tried.


    President Cai¡¯s gaze moved away from Jiang Ran and looked at Wei Juan. ¡°Is this your daughter?¡±


    Wei Juan nodded her head repeatedly.


    President Cai¡¯s expression changed. He remembered that Jiang Yu had said that she didn¡¯t know this youngdy, so he had chased her out.


    Moreover, there was clearly something wrong between the two of them.


    Director Cai looked back at Jiang Yu in confusion. Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows. ¡°President Cai, they just want you to help them take a look. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s hint was very obvious.


    It was impossible to get benefits from this rtionship.


    Jiang Ran thought President Cai would give her a cold face, but unexpectedly, the next second, President Cai nodded and walked out coldly.


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran quickly followed him out.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s heart thumped.


    Seeing that President Cai had walked to the jewelry area below a million yuan, Wei Juan quickly said, ¡°These don¡¯t seem to be suitable.¡±


    President Cai turned around and walked to the more upscale jewelry area.


    ¡°What about this?¡±


    Wei Juan swallowed her saliva as if she had seen free jewelry.


    Jiang Ran was also a little incredulous. She didn¡¯t expect that a pie would fall from the sky today.


    Immediately, Jiang Ran smiled and took Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. She smiled affectionately and said, ¡°Sister, which jewelry do you think is suitable for me?¡±


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t even care about her face anymore just to get a piece of jewelry.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything.


    On the other side, Wei Juan pointed at a few pieces of jewelry that were worth four million yuan. ¡°President Cai, what do you think of these?¡±


    President Cai nodded. ¡°They¡¯re all good.¡±


    Jiang Ran picked one of the jewelry and held it in her hand. She was instantly delighted.


    ¡°This one suits me the best.¡±


    Wei Juan immediately looked at President Cai. ¡°President Cai, look... didn¡¯t you just say that you want Yu-er to pick whatever she wants? Can you fulfill your promise now?¡±


    President Cai smiled, but his tone was very cold. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±


    Wei Juan immediately smiled and said, ¡°Alright then, wrap this jewelry up.¡±


    The waiter quickly went forward, but President Cai said again, ¡°Pay the bill first.¡±


    Wei Juan looked at President Cai in surprise.


    President Xai said indifferently, ¡°I said I wanted to gift one to Miss Jiang Yu, but I didn¡¯t say I wanted to gift to anyone else.¡±

 Chapter 233 - Can’t Afford It

    <h4>Chapter 233: Can¡¯t Afford It</h4>


    Wei Juan¡¯s expression changed. She immediately turned to look at President Cai and said in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re not giving it to us for free¡­¡±


    Wei Juan almost said what she was thinking. She directly pulled Jiang Ran over and hinted, ¡°She¡¯s Jiang Yu¡¯s biological sister.¡±


    However, President Cai still said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t gift to anyone else.¡±


    On the other side, Jiang Yu lowered her head and looked at her toes, the corners of her mouth curling into a smile.


    Wei Juan couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face was burning red. The waiter on the other side asked her, ¡°Do you want to pay now?¡±


    Jiang Ran only brought one million today. How could she have so much money.


    But this ne, she had to say that she liked it very much. She had already clearly said that she wanted this one.


    For a moment, the air became quiet.


    Wei Juan was also thick-skinned. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t think this ne is very good.¡±


    Jiang Ran also nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll look at something else.¡±


    This time, she took the initiative to walk towards the area where the prices were cheaper.


    In the end, she chose a ne worth one million and paid for it.


    After paying, Jiang Ran red at Jiang Yu fiercely and walked out angrily.


    When Wei Juan saw that President Cai was only enthusiastic about Jiang Yu, she gnashed her teeth in anger. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Your father is still waiting for you toe home for dinner.¡±


    Today, Wei Juan had made an agreement with Jiang Hai that she would bring her two daughters to buy jewelry and bring them home for dinner at night.


    The purpose was to humiliate Jiang Yu and let her rent a cheap piece of jewelry.


    Moreover, Jiang Hai was originally angry that Jiang Ran was kicked out of the restaurant, so he would definitely give Jiang Yu a good beating.


    The three of them returned to the Jiang family home together.


    Wei Juan walked in with a sullen face.


    Jiang Ran stared in Jiang Yu¡¯s direction and pinched her jewelry box hard.


    She knew that Jiang Yu could be so arrogant today because of Mo Long.


    If President Cai didn¡¯t know Mo Long, he wouldn¡¯t have treated Jiang Yu so well.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Jiang Ran got. She thought of something and stormed in.


    Jiang Hai only came back when it was time to eat.


    When he saw that Jiang Yu had indeede back, his face immediately darkened. He nced at his two daughters¡¯ jewelry.


    When he saw that Jiang Yu¡¯s jewelry box was quite exquisite, even more exquisite than Jiang Ran¡¯s jewelry box, he immediately understood.


    Previously, Wei Juan had said that she would teach Jiang Yu a lesson, so she would only rent jewelry for her today.


    Now, it seemed that Jiang Yu¡¯s jewelry was definitely rented.


    Because Wei Juan couldn¡¯t possibly buy her anything too expensive at this time.


    Jiang Hai sat down at the dining table, and Jiang Yu looked at him. ¡°Dad, why did you call me back?¡±


    Jiang Hai immediately threw his chopsticks down and said with slight annoyance, ¡°Ran Ran is right. Your heart is wild. Does there have to be something for me to call you back for dinner?¡±


    The corners of Jiang Ran¡¯s mouth curled up and she said, ¡°Dad, I told my sister toe home more oftenst time, and she¡­¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Ran lowered her head.


    She looked as if she had suffered a great grievance. Her shoulders twitched as if she was trying hard to hold back something. She deliberately suppressed her voice and said, ¡°She treated me like that.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Ran stopped moving and just lowered her head without saying anything.


    Jiang Ran looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s performance and frowned.


    Wei Juan patted Jiang Ran¡¯s shoulder with a heartache and looked at Jiang Hai. ¡°You have to discipline her properly. Yu¡¯er¡¯s attitude has been very bad recently.¡±


    Jiang Hai was so angry that blue veins popped out. In the past, Jiang Yu was very obedient, but ever since school started, she had be very difficult to discipline.


    She would always find trouble with Jiang Ran and refused to admit her mistakes.


    Jiang Hai immediately said, ¡°Quickly apologize to Ran Ran!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked up and sneered. Without saying anything, she took out her phone from her pocket and yed the recording from that day.


    When Jiang Ran saw Jiang Yu¡¯s actions, she instantly felt uneasy and immediately stood up to stop her.


    Unfortunately, it was already toote..

 Chapter 234 - Apology

    <h4>Chapter 234: Apology</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The contents of the conversation from that day suddenly sounded from Jiang Yu¡¯s phone.


    Moreover, Jiang Yu had added some additional things. At first, Jiang Yu recorded the nice words she said for Jiang Hai. The content was to allow Mo Long to take care of Jiang Hai in the future.


    Then, she also said good words for Jiang Ran, saying that she would ask Jiang Ran out for a meal one day.


    Of course, Jiang Yu had deliberately recorded and added these things.


    It was just to form aparison between the two.


    When Jiang Ran heard this, she was stunned for a moment.


    Before she could react, the sound changed into Jiang Ran¡¯s sarcastic voice.


    ¡°Sister, you haven¡¯t been home for a few days. You can¡¯t just leave home after getting a boyfriend, right?¡±


    ¡°As your sister, I have to talk about you. I heard that you¡¯re very close to Li Yue¡¯s best friend on the show. It seems that you don¡¯t care about Mr. Mo at all. Otherwise, you would have been jealous long ago. You didn¡¯t do well on this. You have to listen to me in the future...¡±


    ¡°What? Am I wrong? I¡¯m worried about my sister. She doesn¡¯t care enough about her family or her boyfriend.¡±


    When Jiang Hai heard the conversation at the beginning, he instantly felt veryfortable.


    But when he heard that Jiang Ran deliberately said bad things about Jiang Yu in front of Mo Long, his face immediately darkened.


    In Jiang Hai¡¯s opinion, Mo Long had already been trying to help the Jiang family with Jiang Yu¡¯s efforts. However, because of Jiang Ran¡¯s interruption and sarcasm, Mo Long¡¯s opinion of the Jiang family became worse.


    However, when he heard this, the events of that day were already clear at a nce.


    Jiang Hai¡¯s gaze darkened as he looked at Jiang Ran, who was already dumbfounded. She was still surprised that Jiang Yu would speak well of her. However, when she turned around and saw a cold smile sh in Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes, she immediately quivered.


    She immediately realized that she had been tricked by Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Ran Ran, how could you do this?¡±


    Jiang Hai pinched his temples. Why was even Jiang Ran so worrisome?


    Jiang Ran opened her mouth and subconsciously said, ¡°No, this recording is definitely fake.¡±


    With a p, Jiang Hai directly threw the chopsticks on the table.


    ¡°How can I not recognize your voice?¡±


    Jiang Hai was furious. He could recognize his daughter¡¯s voice at once. It was definitely Jiang Ran¡¯s voice. It could not have been synthesized.


    Jiang Ran looked at Jiang Hai with a defeated expression.


    Wei Juan quickly pulled Jiang Hai¡¯s hand. ¡°Husband, Ran Ran meant well. It¡¯s just that she was too anxious and spoke in the wrong way.¡±


    Jiang Hai¡¯s face darkened and he did not speak.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu said coldly, ¡°Father, do I still have to apologize to Ran Ran? If you insist...¡±


    After he said that, Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes turned red, and her voice was filled with sobs and tremulous tones.


    She had put on a full show in an instant.


    Jiang Ran, who was originally going to act aggrieved today, suddenly gnashed her teeth in hatred.


    Wasn¡¯t she the one who usually acted aggrieved? To think that Jiang Yu had also learned this trick.


    When Jiang Hai saw Jiang Yu¡¯s aggrieved look, he looked at Jiang Ran with dissatisfaction. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you apologizing to your sister? Our Jiang family must work together. How can we do such a thing of tearing each other down?¡±


    It seemed that Jiang Hai was not stupid. He could tell that Jiang Ran had said those words because she wanted to tear Jiang Yu and Mo Long apart.


    Jiang Ran immediately looked at Jiang Yu unwillingly. She gritted her teeth and finally said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t do such things to nder others in the future and evenin behind their backs. It¡¯s not good.¡±


    Jiang Hai frowned when he heard that. He was also a little unhappy that Jiang Ran was still gossiping with him.


    Did she think he was a fool?


    But in the end, she was still his own daughter.


    In addition, Jiang Hai was still doing business with Sun You recently, so he was much more tolerant towards Jiang Ran. He quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    This matter was over just like that.

 Chapter 235 - Misunderstood As Mrs. Shi

    <h4>Chapter 235: Misunderstood As Mrs. Shi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    After dinner, the few of them sat down in the hall.


    Jiang Hai was still thinking about how he had misunderstood Jiang Yu today and felt a little guilty. Even his tone became warmer than usual. ¡°Yu¡¯er, have you bought your jewelry today? If you haven¡¯t, look for a chance to buy another one tomorrow.¡±


    Thinking about how Jiang Yu was still asking Mo Long about helping the family, Jiang Hai felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s heart was for the family so he was prepared to treat Jiang Yu better.


    After all, both of them were his daughters, and they might be able to help him in his career in the future.


    Jiang Hai was very satisfied with the profits he would get from working with Sun You in the future. If he could do business with the Mo family... the benefits would be even greater.


    Jiang Yu took a sip of tea and felt that Jiang Hai was exceptionally kind.


    She took out the jewelry box and opened it.


    Jiang Hai went over to take a look. The jewelry inside was dazzling and luxurious. He said in surprise, ¡°You can rent such good jewelry?¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Hai looked at Wei Juan in surprise. He thought that Wei Juan was reluctant to spend money and would deliberately make things difficult for Jiang Yu.


    But what was going on now?


    Jiang Yu deliberately blinked her eyes and said innocently, ¡°Rent? Dad, what are you talking about? You can still rent jewelry?¡±


    Jiang Yu pretended that she didn¡¯t understand at all.


    When Jiang Hai, who was looking at Wei Juan, heard that, he coughed awkwardly and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Jiang Ran said in frustration, ¡°Dad, this jewelry is not rented, but bought. The jewelry owner mistakenly thought sister was Mrs. Mo, so he gave her a shopping card.¡±


    When she said this, Jiang Ran¡¯s heart was filled with anger.


    All the grievances and awkwardness she had suffered in the jewelry store suddenly filled her mind.


    Just as Jiang Hai was stunned, he heard Jiang Ran say again, ¡°I heard that the owner secretly called sister Mrs. Mo, but sister didn¡¯t deny it. Isn¡¯t she deliberately causing a misunderstanding? The jewelry store owner is fawning over Mo Long, not her.¡±


    Jiang Yu lowered her head and put down the teacup. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. Jiang Ran could onlyfort herself like this.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Hai was also confused. ¡°Have you and Mr. Mo reached that stage?¡±


    After saying this, Jiang Hai was even more excited. He imagined that if he became Mo Long¡¯s father-inw, those people who fawned over him would go crazy with him.


    If Mrs. Mo was given such a high-value jewelry, then his father-inw should be able to earn a lot of money.


    Jiang Hai also thought that even if it was a misunderstanding, it shouldn¡¯t be a misunderstanding for no reason. Could it be that Mo Long really doted on Jiang Yu?


    Otherwise, others wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood.


    Jiang Yu looked up at her father¡¯s excited expression. After a pause, she said, ¡°We¡¯re not married yet, but he likes to address me that way. What can I do?¡±


    Jiang Hai immediately understood that the boss had really misunderstood.


    Perhaps he had made a wrong judgment when he saw Mo Long and Jiang Yu walking together.


    However, why not take the jewelry if it was free.


    It was better if she didn¡¯t exin.


    Jiang Hai immediately smiled and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you have to listen to Mr. Mo¡¯s words.¡±


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran¡¯s faces were filled with disdain.


    Wei Juan said, ¡°Yeah, the Mo family isn¡¯t that easy to get into. You have to work harder.¡±


    Jiang Hai¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. That was true. It was better not to have too much hope for a wealthy family like the Mo family. At the moment, he should only look at the benefits that he could get and not think too much about it.


    Jiang Ran was the most reassuring. The two families were already connected by marriage, and Sun You was helping the Jiang family¡¯s business. The benefits were real.


    As for Jiang Yu, it was just a misunderstanding that gave her an extra piece of jewelry.


    The two couldn¡¯t bepared at all.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Hai immediately looked at Jiang Ran with a smile. ¡°Ran Ran, don¡¯t fight with Yu¡¯er anymore. The two sisters should help each other, understand?¡±


    Jiang Ran curled her lips and pretended to be obedient.


    Jiang Hai immediately reached out and touched Jiang Ran¡¯s head gently.

 Chapter 236 - Sending The Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 236: Sending The Invitation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran deliberately nced at Jiang Yu, her eyes full of pride.


    Just like that, she wanted to monopolize Jiang Hai¡¯s fatherly love so that Jiang Yu could only watch helplessly.


    But in the next second, Jiang Hai said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Yu¡¯er, stay here for the night. Don¡¯t always stay outside, okay? This will always be your home.¡±


    Jiang Hai only wanted tofort Jiang Yu with a few words, but there was only a hint of concern in his tone.


    Jiang Yu nodded obediently. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    Jiang Hai smiled. ¡°Study hard. Both of you.¡±


    Jiang Yu curled her lips faintly. What both of them are the same. Jiang Hai had always been most concerned about Jiang Ran¡¯s results.


    However, she did not say anything more. She just stood up and went upstairs.


    There was a room on the second floor for Jiang Yu, but Jiang Yu didn¡¯t usuallye back.


    There were only a few clothes in the wardrobe.


    Jiang Yu entered the room with a cold expression. She was curious as to why Jiang Ran spared no effort to invite her to the banquet?


    Jiang Ran smiled gently and went upstairs.


    When they reached the second floor, Jiang Ran¡¯s gaze changed and she red at Jiang Yu¡¯s room with hatred.


    She didn¡¯t expect that not only did she fail to trick Jiang Yu today, she even brought Jiang Yu home to stay.


    It was really annoying.


    Jiang Ran angrily entered the room. After closing the door, she sat down on the bed, took out her phone, and made a call.


    ¡°How is it going?¡± Jiang Ran asked through gritted teeth.


    Her best friend on the other side was stunned. ¡°Ran Ran, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so aggressive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Jiang Yu. Did you deliver the invitation?¡±


    Her best friend quickly replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? It was delivered today. Just like you said, that Li Xiao¡¯s face turned ck the moment he received the invitation. He even gritted his teeth and said that he would definitely go.¡±


    Jiang Ran immediately narrowed her eyes. Li Xiao was a rtive of the Li family¡¯s branch family line and had been thinking of ways to build a good rtionship with the Li family.


    That day, after Jiang Ran and Sun You were kicked out of the restaurant, the two of them went to another restaurant to eat.


    When Jiang Ran passed by the private room, she heard Li Xiao watching a variety show live broadcast and bragging that he was Li Lu¡¯s rtive. He even scolded Jiang Yu for a long time, saying that if he met her, he would definitely teach Jiang Yu a lesson.


    Jiang Ran paid attention at that time. After asking about the other party¡¯s identity, she asked Sun You for a few invitation letters.


    She said that she wanted to invite Jiang Yu over, but she didn¡¯t say who the other one was for. Sun You didn¡¯t ask either, so he just gave the two unnamed invitation letters to Jiang Ran.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can go. When the timees, it will be lively.¡± Jiang Ran sneered, her eyes shining with the light of sess.


    ¡°I also think that there will be a good show. You won¡¯t know how rich Li Xiao¡¯s expression was when he received the invitation letter.¡±


    When Jiang Ran heard this, she immediately felt a lot better and could not help but sneer, ¡°Who asked her to offend someone she shouldn¡¯t have offended? If she was to lose face, she would be the one who deserves it.¡±


    Jiang Ran thought for a moment and immediately said with a wicked sense of humor, ¡°You have no idea that today, Jiang Yu actually admitted that she is Mrs. Mo. She is just a ything. Does she really think that she has married into the Mo Family?¡±


    The other side chimed in, ¡°Yes, a woman who likes to dream should have a taste of losing everything. We¡¯ll just wait and see.¡±


    Jiang Ran felt relieved when she heard her best friend¡¯spliment.


    Although Li Xiao was only a branch of the Li family, it was still very easy to teach Jiang Yu a lesson.


    She just wanted to see if Jiang Yu would cry and say that she was madam Mo when she was pped in the face.


    That would be funny. Li Xiao had specially pped Jiang Yu in the face for that.


    The more Jiang Ran thought about it, the more happier she became.. Even her dreams at night were beautiful.

 Chapter 237 - Take Out The Ruler

    <h4>Chapter 237: Take Out The Ruler</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Early in the morning, Jiang Yu came out of the room and happened to see Jiang Raning out of the room next door. The two of them looked at each other.


    The way Jiang Ran looked at Jiang Yu was no longer the same as yesterday. There was not so much resentment in her eyes. On the contrary, she was much calmer.


    Moreover, Jiang Ran said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Sister, what kind of gown are you going to wear tonight? Have you chosen it?¡±


    Jiang Ran wanted to make sure that Jiang Yu would attend.


    Jiang Yu said lightly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will steal your limelight?¡±


    Jiang Ran shook her head. ¡°How can that be? We are a family. If you dress well, I will also feel proud.¡±


    Unlike yesterday¡¯s aggressive attitude, Jiang Ran actually had the mood to say nice things today.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was very surprised that Jiang Ran would be so well-behaved.


    When Jiang Yu went downstairs, Jiang Ran sneered and hummed happily.


    Jiang Yu, who had walked to the middle of the stairs, narrowed her eyes when she heard Jiang Ran¡¯s cheerful voice.


    She knew that Jiang Ran was holding back her big move.


    After breakfast, Jiang Yu left the house.


    The program team of the ¡®Theme of Youth¡¯.


    Jiang Yu was here today to audition for a supporting role as the second female lead¡¯s deskmate.


    Jiang Yu had already memorized all the lines that belonged to her. She did not have many scenes, and every scene was to act with the second female lead.


    She waspletely a tool to provide intelligence and guide the second female lead.


    After Jiang Yu learned that the female lead of this movie was Wu Ling, she was even more certain that the person who rmended her to the crew was Wu Ling.


    ¡°Director, the actor who sits at the same desk is here.¡± The staff brought Jiang Yu to the director.


    The introduction was also very casual. After all, it was just a small role.


    The director nced at Jiang Yu casually and asked, ¡°I heard that you are a freshman. How¡¯s your performing arts ss going?¡±


    Jiang Yu said indifferently, ¡°My grades are okay.¡±


    The director sighed in his heart. If it weren¡¯t for Wu Ling¡¯s rmendation, he really didn¡¯t want to find a freshman to y this role.


    After all, this deskmate had several scenes. Although it wasn¡¯t important, she always stayed by the second female lead¡¯s side and had many opportunities to show his face.


    There were many outstanding actors who were fighting for this role, and they had all acted in some roles before.


    The director nodded when he heard this and turned his head to wave at a teacher who was acting at the side. ¡°Teacher Zhang, I¡¯ll leave this person to you.¡±


    Teacher Zhang nodded and immediately understood. One look at Jiang Yu and she knew that she didn¡¯t have much experience. After arriving at the set, she was still looking around curiously.


    She was truly a newbie.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± After teacher Zhang said that, without waiting for Jiang Yu to follow, she turned around and left.


    She was extremely impatient. She knew what the director meant. This newbie didn¡¯t know anything. He wanted her to help him teach her first and wait for most of her acting skills to pass before she auditioned.


    If she couldn¡¯t even teach her properly, then the director would have a headache. He would probably think of a way to reject her.


    Jiang Yu looked at teacher Zhang¡¯s back and was stunned for a moment before she quickly followed her.


    When they reached the room, teacher Zhang hugged her shoulders and sat down on the chair, waiting for her.


    After Jiang Yu entered, she heard teacher Zhang say, ¡°Just stand there. Read the lines right now. I want to see how good you are.¡±


    After saying that, teacher Zhang rubbed her forehead with a headache and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of people with connections like you. Perform well. If you can¡¯t pass, everything you¡¯ve done before will be in vain.¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned and immediately felt angry.


    However, she still endured it and nodded. She opened her mouth and said the first line.


    However, after saying less than three words, teacher Zhang sneered, ¡°If you recite the wrong line, show me your hand. I¡¯m very strict.¡±


    After saying that, teacher Zhang took out a ruler.


    Jiang Yu held it in and asked directly, ¡°I just need to recite it?¡±


    ¡°Say it if you can recite it..¡± Teacher Zhang seemed ready to hit her at any moment.

 Chapter 238 - Play Two Roles

    <h4>Chapter 238: y Two Roles</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the room, the sound of Jiang Yu reciting her lines could be heard.


    Surprisingly, Jiang Yu had memorized every word of her lines.


    Not only did she memorize her own lines, but she had also memorized the second female lead¡¯s lines.


    Teacher Zhang pushed up her sses. Her eyes were stunned for a moment, but she quickly said with a straight face, ¡°Show me your hand!¡±


    After saying that, she used the ruler to push the back of Jiang Yu¡¯s hand.


    The meaning was obvious.


    Jiang Yu asked in a deep voice, ¡°Which sentence was wrong?¡±


    Jiang Yu had a good memory. She knew that it was impossible for her to recite it wrongly.


    ¡°I told you to give me your hand so you give it to me. You didn¡¯t even have any emotions when you read the lines. Which teacher taught you that?¡± Teacher Zhang said angrily and was about to hit the back of Jiang Yu¡¯s hand.


    Jiang Yu immediately raised her hand to dodge. She knew that the person in front of her wanted to establish her teacher¡¯s dominance first, but she didn¡¯t want to be bullied for no reason.


    ¡°Teacher Zhang, you just asked me to memorize it,¡± Jiang Yu said coldly.


    ¡°How dare you talk back to me!¡± Teacher Zhang stood up and said angrily, ¡°Your script skills are too bad. I can¡¯t teach you anymore. I think it¡¯s better to change the person.¡±


    After saying that, teacher Zhang walked out inrge strides and went to look for the director.


    In the past, those newbies were very respectful towards teacher Zhang. At the beginning, they were hit in the hands a few times.


    Today, she showed no respect at all.


    Jiang Yu looked at teacher Zhang¡¯s back view as he left. She narrowed her eyes and walked out.


    As expected, when she reached the outside, she heard teacher Zhangining to the director, ¡°Her speaking skills are too poor. She doesn¡¯t have show any emotions at all. Her basic skills aren¡¯t solid. Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t ept discipline. I really can¡¯t teach her.¡±


    The director frowned and looked at Jiang Yu behind him.


    After teacher Zhang finished speaking, she stood there and looked at Jiang Yu coldly.


    Both of them had dissatisfied expressions.


    However, the director still had to give face to Wu Ling. Since she was already here, he had to give it a try. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin to Wu Ling why he rejected her.


    ¡°You, go and try the first scene. I¡¯ll see how it works.¡±


    The director had already given up on the idea of relying on temporary training to improve Jiang Yu¡¯s acting skills.


    Now, hepletely believed what teacher Zhang said. He thought that Jiang Yu was a good-for-nothing and definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to act well.


    Therefore, he just put on an act and casually pulled a chair to sit down.


    He didn¡¯t even help find an actor to act with Jiang Yu.


    He just wanted to see Jiang Yu act in a random scene and immediately rejected her.


    The director sighed in his heart. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to give Wu Ling face, it was just that this neer was too bad.


    Jiang Yu saw teacher Zhang¡¯s vicious gaze and her heart turned cold.


    However, she didn¡¯t have any power or influence in the production team, so she could only obediently walk up to the director.


    ¡°Director, Do you want me to act alone?¡± Jiang Yu said in a low voice, her attitude respectful.


    The director looked at the time and frowned. ¡°You act alone first. The second female lead isn¡¯t here yet, so you¡¯ll have to deal with it first.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded in understanding, thinking that she understood what the director was implying.


    Then, Jiang Yu directly started acting. The first line that she said stunned both teacher Zhang and the director.


    What surprised teacher Zhang was that Jiang Yu was acting very emotionally. It waspletely different from the expressionless look when she was reciting the lines just now. She actually acted very naturally.


    The director was surprised that Jiang Yu had actually acted all the parts of the opposite scene, and she had even acted so well.


    The director looked at the script. Jiang Yu had acted as the second female lead and her deskmate. She had yed two roles by herself, and she had switched between them very naturally.


    Immediately, the director¡¯s eyes lit up, and he watched with interest.


    Jiang Yu had yed two roles by herself, acting like a double act. After acting one role, she walked to the other side and acted the other.


    When the busy staff saw Jiang Yu¡¯s novel performance, they all stopped and surrounded her.

 Chapter 239 - Complaint

    <h4>Chapter 239: Comint</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The acting teacher was sweating all over as she watched.


    Meanwhile, the director was getting more and more engrossed in Jiang Yu¡¯s performance. By the time Jiang Yu¡¯s performance was over, the surrounding people were still immersed in Jiang Yu¡¯s performance.


    Suddenly, someone apuded and said, ¡°Your acting was too good.¡±


    Only then did the director regain his train of thought.


    The director looked at Jiang Yu in surprise. Jiang Yu walked over with her hands behind her back and asked modestly, ¡°Director, do I need any adjustments that should be made?¡±


    When the director saw that Jiang Yu was neither arrogant nor impatient, he became more and more satisfied. ¡°Very good. How did you memorize the lines for both roles? There are very few people who work as hard as you.¡±


    The director could not help but nod his head.


    Jiang Yu was clearly just an audition for a supporting role, but she had even perfectly disyed the lines and actions of her opponent¡¯s second female lead.


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment and looked at the teacher who was teaching her acting. She smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Zhang just asked me to memorize all the lines. I thought that was a basic thing to do.¡±


    It was impossible for Jiang Yu to memorize all the lines in such a short period of time. She was just deliberately targeting the teacher.


    The director looked at the teacher in surprise and frowned. Only then did he remember that the teacher hade out toin to him, saying that Jiang Yu¡¯s acting was terrible and that she could not be taught.


    But now it seemed that it was not the case at all.


    The director looked at him suspiciously and teacher Zhang immediately wiped the sweat off her forehead. She even deliberately used Jiang Yu and said, ¡°She did not study hard on purpose. That¡¯s why I asked her to memorize all the lines.¡±


    When Jiang Yu heard this, she immediately lowered her head nervously and looked like a good student. ¡°The teacher said that if I got it wrong, she would hit me. I was just a little nervous. I didn¡¯t mean to not study hard on purpose.¡±


    When the surrounding people heard this, they immediately felt sorry for Jiang Yu.


    The other staff members had also seen this teacher teaching before. She did indeed hit minor actors¡¯ hands so they immediately believed Jiang Yu.


    When they saw how hardworking and humble Jiang Yu was, they immediately felt sorry for her. Looking at how frightened Jiang Yu was, she must have been scared out of her wits just now.


    When the director saw the expressions of the staff around him, he immediately understood what was going on.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The director asked in a deep voice.


    Jiang Yu continued to lower her head, treating herself as a newbie who did not know anything. However, her shoulders trembled slightly, showing her nervousness.


    At this moment, a staff member could not stand it any longer. He stood up and said, ¡°When I passed by the dressing room just now, I heard the teacher say that she wanted to hit her hand...¡±


    The acting teacher¡¯s expression froze. ¡°I was just joking. I was just joking.¡±


    She had never expected Jiang Yu to reveal all these things.


    She had never seen such a rookie who did not know understand the subtle rules.


    The teacher seemed to be embarrassed as she tried to put the matter behind her. ¡°Director, I will teach her well in the future.¡±


    The teacher thought to herself that she would settle the score with Jiang Yu in the future.


    However, when Jiang Yu heard this, she subconsciously avoided the teacher who was about to pull her hand.


    Then, she turned around and hid behind the young man who was in charge of the props.


    The prop guy immediately felt extremely protective, he took the initiative to say to the director, ¡°Director, I wasn¡¯t interested in this kind of thing originally, but look at how scared this girl is. In fact, this teacher used to beat up rookies very fiercely and always bullied them behind peoples¡¯s backs.¡±


    With that said, two more people came forward to confirm his words.


    The director immediately understood what was going on.


    Teacher Zhang was still frozen in ce. She stretched out her hand towards Jiang Yu, but could not reach her. She was already extremely anxious.


    She did not expect that the things she usually did would be said in person.


    The director mmed the script in his hand onto the table.

 Chapter 240 - Teach Her A Lesson For You

    <h4>Chapter 240: Teach Her A Lesson For You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I asked you to teach the neers, not to scare them!¡±


    The director¡¯s tone was a little harsher than usual. Those who knew him well knew that he was really angry at this moment.


    Teacher Zhang was also shocked and quickly said, ¡°Director, I also want to establish good rules. This is part of my teaching.¡±


    Jiang Yu, who was lowering her head, raised her eyebrows. At this time, she was still trying to quibble.


    She just didn¡¯t know if the director would calm things down. After all, she was only a neer. If the director were to just let it go, Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.


    However, in the days toe, she would have to be wary of this teacher.


    Jiang Yu thought to herself. At this moment, the director said, ¡°You can leave the production team now. I will invite another teacher over.¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her head in surprise and saw the director¡¯s serious expression.


    The teacher looked at the director in shock with an embarrassed expression.


    She turned around abruptly and looked in Jiang Yu¡¯s direction. Coincidentally, she and Jiang Yu met each other¡¯s eyes.


    Teacher Zhang immediately understood that Jiang Yu had dared to talk back to her in the dressing room. Why was she so submissive outside? It was all on purpose.


    Teacher Zhang was furious. She red at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    She turned to the director and said, ¡°You actually fired me for a neer! You will regret it.¡±


    Teacher Zhang had taught many students and knew many people.


    Usually, some directors had to find actors through the teacher¡¯s connections.


    Even if he didn¡¯tpliment her, he shouldn¡¯t have offended her too harshly.


    But today¡­


    After the teacher finished speaking, she flung her hands angrily and left in a huff.


    After teacher Zhang left, only then did Jiang Yu walk out from behind the prop guy and let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Director.¡± Jiang Yu walked up to the director.


    The director smiled kindly with a hint of guilt in his smile. He patted Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You did very well. Go prepare the costumester and prepare for the shoot.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. She nodded at the director and left silently with the props teacher.


    The director looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s back and nodded. She was good at her job, modest and usually did things quietly. People like her were too likable.


    The director did not think that it was a bad thing to fire teacher Zhang because of Jiang Yu.


    Teacher Zhang left the production team in a huff. When she reached the parking lot, she heard someone calling her name.


    ¡°Teacher Zhang?¡±


    Teacher Zhang stopped and looked up. She saw the second female lead, Qin Yuan, walking towards her with a smile.


    Qin Yuan was introduced to the production team by teacher Zhang. She was one of teacher Zhang¡¯s former students.


    ¡°Teacher, why don¡¯t you look well?¡± Qin Yuan looked at teacher Zhang in surprise.


    Teacher Zhang was usually in high spirits in the production team. Moreover, shouldn¡¯t she be in the production team at this time, waiting to teach the newbies how to act?


    Why would she leave at this time?


    Teacher Zhang was depressed when she thought of what had happened just now. ¡°It¡¯s all because a newbie who refused to be disciplined came to the production team. Moreover, she is very good at stirring up trouble!¡±


    Teacher Zhang told her about Jiang Yu¡¯s refusal to be disciplined and how she deliberately targeted her.


    Qin Yuan was very surprised. ¡°A neer actually dares to treat you like this.¡±


    Teacher Zhang¡¯s face was livid. She also felt very embarrassed.


    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I will teach that neer a lesson for you.¡±


    Qin Yuan¡¯s face also darkened. Her teacher being pressed on the head by a neer was equivalent to pping her own face.


    Inside the production team.


    Under the efforts of the makeup artist and stylist, Jiang Yu quickly put on her student uniform. Even her hairstyle had been changed. She looked like a well-behaved and sensible person. When she put on her huge sses, she looked even more well-behaved.


    It waspletely in line with the character of the second female lead¡¯s well-behaved deskmate.


    She was usually quiet and acted as a tool to deliver messages to the second female lead.

 Chapter 241 - Targeting

    <h4>Chapter 241: Targeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Miss Jiang, when sister Yuan arrives, we can start shooting. You can read the script here first.¡±


    The staff smiled at Jiang Yu and left after informing her.


    Jiang Yu found a seat in the dressing room and waited quietly.


    Not long after, footsteps and voices came from outside.


    ¡°Sister Yuan is here!¡±


    ¡°Sister Yuan, drink some water.¡±


    ¡°Your costume is ready. The director is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yuan, you are finally here.¡±


    The dressing room door immediately became lively.


    Jiang Yu also stood up and walked to the door. She saw the second female lead, Qin Yuan, walking towards them with a cold and arrogant expression while the staff wereplimenting her.


    Jiang Yu instantly understood. It turned out that the director had waited for so long this morning but had not started filming because the second female lead had note.


    It was almost lunchtime before she came over. No wonder when the production manager said to wait. He had a helpless look on his face.


    Qin Yuan was someone that the investors had pushed in. Although she was the second female lead, no one dared to offend her in the entire production team.


    Even the director couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, the investors could change the director at any time, but Qin Yuan would stay.


    Qin Yuan walked to the door of the dressing room with her arms crossed. She saw Jiang Yu standing there with her spectacles on, looking like a good student.


    Such an unknown actor actually dared to offend teacher Zhang.


    Qin Yuan narrowed her eyes, and her gazended on Jiang Yu¡¯s face. It was filled with criticism and disdain.


    ¡°Make way!¡±


    ¡°Sister Yuan is here, everyone is about to start work.¡±


    When Qin Yuan passed by, she intentionally gave Jiang Yu a hard push. The assistants were even more arrogant, not giving Jiang Yu any face at all.


    Everyone ignored Jiang Yu. Some even red at Jiang Yu as if they didn¡¯t care at all.


    Jiang Yu rubbed her sses that almost fell off and pushed them up again.


    ¡°Neer!¡± Qin Yuan shouted as she put on her makeup.


    Immediately, someone walked up to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Sister Yuan is calling you.¡±


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips and walked over slowly.


    She had just noticed that Qin Yuan was looking at her strangely.


    However, she couldn¡¯t remember how she had offended this person.


    When she walked over, she heard Qin Yuan say without turning her head, ¡°I heard that your acting skills are pretty good. You don¡¯t even need a teacher?¡±


    Jiang Yu finally understood. It seemed that it was because of that teacher Zhang.


    Could it be that teacher Zhang had some connection with Qin Yuan?


    ¡°Miss Qin, I¡¯m still learning.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s words were very humble. It could be said that she had admitted defeat.


    She didn¡¯t want to sh with this second female lead at all.


    However, Qin Yuan sneered. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how good your acting skills are. You dare to send teacher away while you¡¯re still learning. Impressive!¡±


    The few assistants looked at Jiang Yu sarcastically.


    A newbie who didn¡¯t understand anything dared to throw a tantrum here.


    Who was the one who invested in this movie and who was in charge of this production team?


    Sister Yuan would probably teach this newbie a lessonter.


    The others were all waiting to watch the show.


    Even if there were staff members who couldn¡¯t bear to watch it, they didn¡¯t dare to speak up for Jiang Yu.


    Even if the director knew that if Sister Yuan wanted to teach someone a lesson, he could only turn a blind eye.


    Who asked Jiang Yu to have no background?


    She could only ept it.


    Jiang Yu clenched her fists. She could clearly feel that everyone in the dressing room was on the same side because of Qin Yuan¡¯s intention to make things difficult for her.


    Jiang Yu was isted.


    Even the few scene attendants who were smiling at Jiang Yu didn¡¯t dare to smile anymore.


    Qin Yuan looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s face with interest. She wanted to see how nervous and flustered she was, but she only saw the calmness in Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    Qin Yuan was stunned for a moment and sneered. She waited until her makeup was done before she stood up abruptly.


    She walked out inrge strides.

 Chapter 242 - Stir Up Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 242: Stir Up Trouble</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu pinched the script and followed behind.


    As expected, when they reached the outside, they heard the director say, ¡°Get ready to shoot!¡±


    The filming that had been paused suddenly became active, and everyone immediately got back to work.


    In the ssroom, it was Jiang Yu and Qin Yuan¡¯s scene.


    In this scene, the two of them were whispering to each other while the teacher was not paying attention. Jiang Yu wanted to pass on the scandal of the male lead to Qin Yuan.


    Qin Yuan, on the other hand, had a sad look on her face.


    She was in a daze for the entire ss.


    Jiang Yu only looked at her with concern the entire time.


    Although Jiang Yu was just a tool person for this scene, she had as many scenes as the second female lead.


    The two of them would basically be in the same frame.


    Therefore, before the shooting started, the director had specially said a few words to Jiang Yu to ask if she was confident.


    Jiang Yu nodded. Only then did the director feel relieved and said, ¡°Qin Yuan¡¯s time is precious. Let¡¯s try our best to go through it in one go. Don¡¯t drag it out too long, understand?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything.


    When filming started, Qin Yuan sat in the ssroom. There were students who were serious in ss.


    When Qin Yuan saw Jiang Yu walking over, she immediately raised her eyebrows and gestured for Jiang Yu to sit down with her eyes.


    After Jiang Yu sat down, she adjusted her emotions.


    Although she still hated sitting together with Qin Yuan, she still had to work hard to make the same expression as in the script. After all, in the movie, the two of them were friends who talked about everything.


    ¡°Scene 22 of ¡®The Main Melody of Youth¡¯ begins.¡±


    As the scene manager made the call, the machine began to operate.


    In the camera, Qin Yuan and Jiang Yu quickly got into the mood. The director was very satisfied with the atmosphere.


    The teacher was giving a serious lecture.


    On the other side, only Jiang Yu secretly tugged at Qin Yuan¡¯s sleeve. Then, the two of them lowered their heads slightly and began to say their lines.


    Qin Yuan asked her in a low voice what was wrong.


    Then, Jiang Yu began to tell her about the scandal of the male lead.


    Jiang Yu was already very engrossed in the scene. She was very close to Qin Yuan and did not have any feelings of rejection.


    However, just as she was halfway through her lines, Qin Yuan, who had her head lowered and had a concerned expression on her face, suddenly changed her expression to one of ridicule.


    When Jiang Yu saw this expression, her initial state of being engrossed in the scene was immediately broken. She waspletely stunned.


    As the two of them were whispering with their heads lowered, the director could not see their expressions. He could only listen to their voices through the earphones.


    In the end, he realized that Jiang Yu was stuck in the middle of her lines.


    Qin Yuan sneered and looked up with a helpless expression. She shook her head at the director.


    The meaning was obvious. This newbie could not even say aplete line.


    Only when the director questioned her did Jiang Yu realize that she had been set up by Qin Yuan.


    Jiang Yu immediately stood up and apologized to the director, ¡°Director, I¡¯m sorry that I was distracted just now. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that no one would believe her even if she told them the truth.


    That was because she was the only one who had seen Qin Yuan deliberately y tricks just now.


    She might as well put on a humble and apologetic posture.


    Qin Yuan sneered inwardly when she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s cowardly manner. She could make such a person leave the production team crying in no time.


    Qin Yuan made up her mind to continue targeting Jiang Yu in terms of acting skillster.


    The director was originally very angry because Qin Yuan still had many scenes to shoot. The director was in a hurry to finish shooting, but he didn¡¯t expect this little girl to make a mistake.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu¡¯s attitude was so good, the director let out a long breath and waved his hand, indicating that they should start shooting again.


    Jiang Yu returned to Qin Yuan¡¯s side.


    The two of them looked at each other. That look was full of hostility.


    The two of them both knew what was going on. This could be considered aplete sh.


    As they continued filming, Qin Yuan lowered her head and stared at Jiang Yu with a provocative gaze.


    However, what Qin Yuan said was still within the character.

 Chapter 243 - Consecutive NG

    <h4>Chapter 243: Consecutive NG</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    She was certain that Jiang Yu would not be able to say her lines without losing control of her emotions while she was deliberately causing trouble.


    However, she did not expect Jiang Yu to finish her lines fluently as if she did not see Qin Yuan¡¯s change of expression the next second.


    Qin Yuan was stunned for a moment. Just as she was about to raise her head and continue acting,


    Jiang Yu suddenly made a funny face at Qin Yuan and then raised her head as if nothing had happened.


    Therefore, when Qin Yuan raised her head, her originally dejected expression turned into shock and anger.


    In the camera, the director was satisfied with the atmosphere when the two of them lowered their heads tomunicate.


    However, who would have thought that when Qin Yuan raised her head, the entire atmosphere was broken.


    The director stood up abruptly and couldn¡¯t help but say in anger, ¡°Qin Yuan, your expression isn¡¯t right.¡±


    At this moment, Qin Yuan had already cursed in her heart.


    Just now, when she realized that Jiang Yu was deliberately ying tricks on her, she subconsciously revealed an angry expression.


    But the character¡¯s emotion wasn¡¯t anger, but a loss of spirit.


    Because at this time, the second female lead wasn¡¯t with the male lead, and their rtionship hadn¡¯t reached that stage yet. It was just a sentimental feeling that had some good impression.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s cold gaze nced at Qin Yuan.


    Qin Yuan blushed and said awkwardly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Then, she gritted her teeth and sat down heavily. Her gaze towards Jiang Yu was filled with hostility.


    The director shook his head. This Qin Yuan¡¯s attitude was not as good as Jiang Yu¡¯s earlier attitude. She had acted wrongly, yet she was still gritting her teeth and replying perfunctorily. Moreover, it seemed like she was ming Jiang Yu.


    The director was increasingly dissatisfied with Qin Yuan. It was fine if she usually asked for leaves and dyed the filming. However, she did not even have a good understanding of the character¡¯s emotions.


    With this thought in mind, the director said, ¡°Jiang Yu¡¯s performance just now was not bad. Keep it up and do it again.¡±


    When Qin Yuan heard this, she became even angrier.


    She red fiercely at Jiang Yu and deliberately moved closer. She lowered her voice and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Let¡¯s see who can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Jiang Yu also looked back fearlessly. Naturally, she would apany her to the end.


    On the third time, no matter how many bad tricks Qin Yuan yed, Jiang Yu seemed to turn a blind eye.


    On the contrary, it was Qin Yuan who was in a bad mood because she was too out of character.


    In the end, the director was so angry that he pped the table in front of him a few times. ¡°Qin Yuan, did you put your heart into acting at all?¡±


    Qin Yuan gritted her teeth and looked indignant. She did not say a word.


    She was so much better than Jiang Yu in terms of professionalism. Why was she still overwhelmed by Jiang Yu¡¯s acting skills.


    ¡°Director, I think the actors might need to rest for a while.¡± The assistant director immediately came over to put in a good word for the director to calm down.


    He did not want to embarrass Qin Yuan too much.


    The director waved his hand. He was so angry that his face turned ashen.


    The other people also felt resentful towards Qin Yuan.


    After all, everyone was busy and apanied her here. They couldn¡¯t even go to eat when it was time to eat because Qin Yuan kept making mistakes.


    In the dressing room, when Qin Yuan saw Jiang Yu enter, she immediately got someone to close the door.


    When the door was closed, Qin Yuan immediately put her hands on her waist and looked at Jiang Yu with a cold and stern gaze. She warned, ¡°Do you not want to continue working in this production team?¡±


    Jiang Yu touched her nose. ¡°Whether or not I want to continue working, you wouldn¡¯t want me to continue working?¡±


    She spread her hands, indicating that she was also very helpless. The other party was looking for trouble, so she could only y along.


    Qin Yuan was so angry that her face turned ashen. At this moment, Qin Yuan¡¯s stomach started growling.


    Usually at this time, Qin Yuan would suggest to the director that they shoot again in the afternoon because she had to eat.


    However, Qin Yuan, who had taken a few NGs consecutively, was too embarrassed to speak at this time.

 Chapter 244 - Lunchboxes

    <h4>Chapter 244: Lunchboxes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Qin Yuan saw Jiang Yu¡¯s stubborn look, she could not vent the anger in her heart.


    The assistant whispered, ¡°Sister Yuan, we can¡¯t continue wasting time like this.¡±


    Qin Yuan narrowed her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t target you anymore during today¡¯s filming.¡±


    When Jiang Yu heard that, she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for letting me off then, Sister Yuan.¡±


    Qin Yuan was so angry that she red at Jiang Yu. Who was letting who off?


    Jiang Yu was the one who had caused her to have so many NG¡¯s.


    However, Qin Yuan was tired and hungry. All she wanted to do now was finish filming and eat.


    She could onlypromise for now.


    When Jiang Yu and Qin Yuan left, the staff outside looked at Qin Yuan with resentment.


    The director was still angry. ¡°Continue.¡±


    After saying that, he sat in front of the surveince camera. From the looks of it, he was not going to give her any food if they did not shoot well.


    The others did not even dare to breathe heavily.


    The director said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Cooperate a little more.¡±


    Then, he patted Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder in aforting manner, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Qin Yuan did not perform well today, so she had Jiang Yu apany her to shoot again and again.


    Every time, Jiang Yu performed very steadily.


    After these few shots, the director was very assured of Jiang Yu¡¯s acting skills.


    Even more assured than Qin Yuan.


    Qin Yuan¡¯s gaze coldly swept over the director¡¯s hand that was patting Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder. She snorted in her heart, but she did not say anything and entered the filming area.


    Jiang Yu smiled and followed her.


    It was still the same scene. The staff present could already memorize the lines.


    When Jiang Yu and Qin Yuan were speaking the lines, the surrounding staff members could even lip-synch.


    However, they did not have much anticipation in their hearts. They thought that they would have to continue with the NG.


    In the end, they did not expect that the director would not have any reaction even as the minutes and seconds passed.


    A scene was finally sessfully filmed.


    After the scene was finished, the scene manager hurriedly called out to everyone, ¡°Come,e,e. It¡¯s time to collect the box lunch.¡±


    All the staff members immediately put down their work and rushed to eat.


    The director also showed a rare expression of relief. He waved his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ll continue in the afternoon.¡±


    The assistant quickly went forward to massage Qin Yuan¡¯s shoulders and handed her water. With an attentive look, he said, ¡°Sister Yuan, your acting is really good.¡±


    However, even though Qin Yuan had sessfully passed the shoot, she didn¡¯t have much of a happy expression on her face.


    Jiang Yu returned to the makeup room to remove her makeup.


    The door to the makeup room was kicked open by someone. Qin Yuan walked in with a bad expression on her face.


    When she saw Jiang Yu, Qin Yuan acted as if she didn¡¯t see her.


    Soon, a staff member brought in a few lunchboxes, one for Jiang Yu and one for Qin Yuan. ¡°Qin Yuan, I originally wanted to invite you to the restaurant for lunch, but it was canceled at thest minute. I can only trouble you to eat this.¡±


    The staff member didn¡¯t expect Qin Yuan to really eat. He was just being polite and left after putting down the lunchboxes.


    Qin Yuan¡¯s entire body emitted an icy cold aura. She didn¡¯t even take a nce at the lunchboxes.


    Just as she was waiting to finish removing her makeup and go out to eat, she suddenly thought of something and subconsciously looked at Jiang Yu.


    Then, she turned her head to look at her own lunchbox and actually reached out to open it.


    The assistant was dumbfounded and quickly grabbed Qin Yuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Yuan, how can you eat this?¡±


    Qin Yuan red at the assistant. ¡°I want to eat this today.¡±


    After saying that, Qin Yuan really took the chopsticks from inside.


    The assistant was dumbfounded.


    Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t picky about lunchboxes, but when she saw the reactions of the two people, Jiang Yu was also very surprised. Could Qin Yuan be so down to earth?


    On the other side, Qin Yuan pretended to eat a few mouthfuls and took a selfie with her phone while eating.


    After taking the selfie, she took the phone and started to edit.


    The assistant looked over in puzzlement.


    When she saw the content that Qin Yuan edited, she immediately smiled.


    She was wondering why Qin Yuan suddenly became so hardworking.. So it was because of this.

 Chapter 245 - Asking For A Change

    <h4>Chapter 245: Asking For A Change</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    On Qin Yuan¡¯s Weibo, there was a new group of photos of her eating boxed lunch.


    The fans were stunned.


    In the past, Qin Yuan always ate in expensive restaurants.


    Today, she actually ate boxed lunch.


    It was too abnormal.


    The fans were instantly heartbroken.


    ¡°Sister is too miserable. Can this thing be eaten?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, sister is actually so hardworking for the sake of filming.¡±


    Those who did not know would have thought that Qin Yuan was not eating chicken drumsticks and beef, but pig food instead.


    A sharp-eyed fan suddenly realized something and quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Who Is this neer who caused big sister Yuan to eat boxed lunch? It¡¯s too detestable.¡±


    Just now, the fans were all looking at the pictures and licking Qin Yuan¡¯s beautiful face. They were just concerned about her.


    Only now did they discover the caption. On it was written that she did not get along well with the new supporting actor today, resulting in many bad takes. Now, she could only eat boxed lunch and had to rush to continue filming in the afternoon.


    All of a sudden, the fans were furious.


    Who was this supporting actor who didn¡¯t know how to act? Why did it hurt their idol so much?


    ¡°If she don¡¯t know how to act, then change the supporting actor. Don¡¯t waste sister Yuan¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Who knows who the new supporting actor in the production team is today?¡±


    ¡°It seems like we¡¯re filming the role of the supporting actress and her deskmate today. Who is the deskmate?¡±


    Soon, everyone followed the clues and realized that there was something wrong with the person who was acting as her deskmate.


    ¡°Everyone, quickly go and check out teacher Zhang¡¯s Weibo.¡±


    At this moment, someone diverted their attention to other ces.


    Teacher Zhang was one of the teachers that Qin Yuan respected, so her fans usually followed teacher Zhang¡¯s Weibo.


    Hence, they discovered that teacher Zhang was ridiculing the new actor on Weibo. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a rookie who doesn¡¯t know the rules and doesn¡¯t ept guidance. Her attitude is really too bad. It¡¯s too difficult to bring up such a person. I announce my withdrawal from the production team.¡±


    Teacher Zhang deliberately said that she was the one who took the initiative to withdraw. Then, she threw all the me on Jiang Yu.


    The fans were furious. It was this supporting role again.


    Not only was her acting skills not good, her attitude was not good, and she didn¡¯t cooperate. She even caused Qin Yuan to take a few NG¡¯s.


    Who was this supporting role?


    For a time, many fans were anxious to find this actress and chase her out of the production team.


    However, they did not know that this person was Jiang Yu.


    After Jiang Yu finished eating, she took a short break in the break room of the cast and crew.


    Then, the shoot began very quickly.


    It was still the scene with Qin Yuan.


    However, this time, both of them performed very well and did not make any NG.


    The director was very satisfied with the scene.


    Jiang Yu was also very surprised. Not only did Qin Yuan not deliberately target her, but she also did not cause trouble for her.


    She had turned her phone off when she was filming.


    So Jiang Yu had no idea that there were people on the inte scolding Qin Yuan for acting as a supporting role at the same table as her.


    The other staff members had already seen the news.


    So, as they watched Jiang Yu filming, they secretly shook their heads.


    Everyone at the scene knew that Jiang Yu¡¯s acting was very good.


    It was not Jiang Yu who had dragged Qin Yuan down.


    However, the fans did not think so.


    They felt sorry for Jiang Yu because Qin Yuan was an important second female lead in the drama. They could not stand up and say that Qin Yuan¡¯s acting was not good enough.


    During the director¡¯s break, he received a call from Wu Ling.


    Wu ling immediately said apologetically, ¡°Director, I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu¡¯s acting to be so bad. If it¡¯s really not good enough, you don¡¯t have to do it on my ount. If she¡¯s not good enough, then change the person.¡±


    Wu Ling didn¡¯t have any scenes today, but she found out on the Inte that the newbie¡¯s supporting role wasn¡¯t good enough. She immediately knew that Jiang Yu was the one being talked about.


    The director looked at the video of Jiang Yu¡¯s perfect performance and said, ¡°Who told you that Jiang Yu¡¯s acting isn¡¯t good? I think it¡¯s very good.¡±


    Wu Ling:¡±...¡± Director, you don¡¯t have to lie through your teeth.


    Wu Ling quickly told him about what happened on the Inte. The director frowned and said, ¡°Those are all rumors.¡±


    Wu Ling then said in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re saying that Jiang Yu¡¯s acting is really not bad.¡±


    The director grunted. It was really too good.


    Wu Ling immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Then how can the people on the inte say such nonsense? That¡¯s too much.¡±


    No matter what, Jiang Yu was Wu Ling¡¯s savior.


    However, the director said, ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to get involved in this matter.¡±


    The director was also helpless.. Jiang Yu was only a minor character and Qin Yuan¡¯s reputation was more important.

 Chapter 246 - Investment Plan

    <h4>Chapter 246: Investment n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    At the top of the skyscraper, there were artists passing by the entrance of Dazzling Entertainment¡¯s high-level office from time to time.


    When assistant Teng Yi entered the office, he coincidentally met the same female artist who passed by the entrance three times.


    Teng Yi touched his face, held thepany¡¯s monthly report, and walked in.


    ¡°President Mo, the information you requested.¡±


    Mo Long stood in front of the high-rise buildings, overlooking the entire city.


    All the high-rise buildings in Hu City were prostrating at his feet, but Mo Long was expressionless, and there were no fluctuations in his eyes.


    Having been used to the bustling capital, this ce seemed to have a more leisurely pace.


    Mo Long was thinking about something when he suddenly saw the information Teng Yi handed over, but he didn¡¯t take it.


    Teng Yi understood and reported the situation verbally.


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s profit increased by 16%st month...¡±


    After Mo Long invested in thispany, thepany¡¯s profit had increased by a lot.


    However, Mo Long acted as if he did not hear it at all. He asked without turning his head, ¡°What other investment ns did thepany make?¡±


    Teng Yi opened his mouth and was about to say something when Mo Long interrupted him and asked, ¡°What movie is Yu-er acting in?¡±


    Mo Long only knew that Jiang Yu was going to audition for the cast and crew today. He had just received a message from Jiang Yu saying that she would be filming there directly.


    However, Mo Long did not know the exact name.


    Teng Yi was slightly surprised by Mo Long¡¯s unconventional thinking and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®The Main Melody of Youth¡¯.¡±


    Mo Long lowered his eyebrows, his entire body exudingziness and ease.


    A fierce tiger was trapped in this small ce all day long and yawned. Everything in Shanghai was under his feet, so there was nopetition.


    Mo Long directly stretched out his finger and made a number. ¡°Invest in this movie.¡±


    Teng Yi¡¯s face was full of shock, but he quickly came back to his senses. He immediately took out a pen and drew a paragraph on the document, ready to pass it on.


    Thepany behind The Main Melody of Youth was not invested.


    What made Teng Yi slightly moved was that just because Jiang Yu yed one of the supporting roles, Mo Long directly invested and became the biggest investor in the movie.


    Mo Long had no idea that the original budget for this movie was only 50 million, but the additional figure Mo Long had added was enough to make several such youth-themed movies.


    Teng Yi thought that Mo Long really doted on Miss Jiang too much.


    ¡°Keep this matter a secret for the time being. I want to give Yu¡¯er a surprise,¡± Mo Long instructed. Then, he turned around and walked out.


    Teng Yi nodded and followed him.


    He looked at the invitation letter in his folder. On It was written that Sun You and Jiang Hai had invited Mo Long to attend the banquet.


    Looking at the time, it was time to start preparing.


    The two of them did not know that the mysterious supporting actor who had been badly criticized on the Inte would be Jiang Yu.


    ¡­


    After filming the scene, Jiang Yu turned on her phone and found that Jiang Ran had made a few calls.


    There was also a call from Mo Long but because her phone was turned off, she did not receive it.


    Jiang Yu subconsciously wanted to call Mo Long back, but her phone rang.


    It was Jiang Ran¡¯s persistent call.


    Jiang Yu took off the wig on her head with one hand and answered the call. She said faintly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    On the other side, Jiang Ran took a deep breath and was about to curse out loud. However, she did not expect the call to suddenly be connected. At the same time, she was shocked, she stuttered as she spoke, ¡°You... Where did you go? Are you still going to the party tonight? Even if you¡¯re not going, you have to tell me.¡±


    Jiang Ran thought that Jiang Yu deliberately did not pick up the phone and wanted to stand her up, so her tone was very aggressive.


    Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°I¡¯m filming. If you can not go to the party tonight, I...¡±


    Jiang Yu was about to say that she was very tired from filming and did not want to go.


    However, Jiang Ran immediately said in a fluster, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up. You can¡¯t not go tonight. Dad said that he wants to invite you and Mr. Mo Long to attend today¡¯s business party. Both families have to build a good rtionship.¡±


    Jiang Ran deliberately brought out Jiang Hai to talk about the matter, speaking righteously.

 Chapter 247 - Very Abnormal

    <h4>Chapter 247: Very Abnormal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    It was as if Jiang Ran who had encouraged Jiang Hai to send invitations to Jiang Yu and Mo Long.


    Originally, Jiang Hai did not expect to invite Mo Long either. It was Jiang Ran who deliberately said that she wanted to build a good rtionship between the two families. Only then did Jiang Hai¡¯s eyes light up and he felt that this method was feasible.


    Today¡¯s business cocktail party was the jewelry business that Jiang Hai and Sun You were working together on. They were inviting their business colleagues and partners.


    If Mo Long was also invited, Jiang Hai would feel proud.


    Since both his daughters¡¯ boyfriends were so powerful, there must be many people who would give Jiang Hai face.


    Therefore, Jiang Hai sent Mo Long an invitation letter at thest minute.


    Although he felt that Mo Long might not be willing to participate in such a small gathering, he still had a faint sense of anticipation.


    When Jiang Yu heard that Jiang Hai had specially instructed her, she let out an indiscernible sigh and gave the address.


    On the other side, Jiang Ran smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, she happily hung up the phone.


    On the dressing table diagonally opposite, Qin Yuan was also removing her makeup. She nced at Jiang Yu through the mirror and snorted coldly.


    Right now, many people on the inte had already scolded that supporting character to the bone.


    How angry would they be when they found out that the person was Jiang Yu.


    Qin Yuan deliberately didn¡¯t reveal the answer to the riddle and nned to let theizens ferment it for a few more days.


    She also nned to post a Weibo Post about how tired she was after filming.


    Jiang Yu sensed an extremely ufortable gaze behind her and turned around to look. Qin Yuan had already stood up and walked out without even looking at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t think too much about it. After changing into her own clothes, she walked out.


    The filming location was at an old university. The students had all moved to a new school.


    Therefore, the entire old school was rented out by the filming crew.


    Jiang Yu walked against the wind to the entrance of the school.


    The entrance was deserted. Qin Yuan had already left.


    Jiang Yu nced at the car parked by the side of the road. She didn¡¯t get into the car immediately. Instead, she lowered her head and sent a message to Mo Long.


    In the car, Jiang Ran stared at Jiang Yu for a while and then nced at the abandoned university.


    She suddenly had a look of realization.


    This university was exactly the same as the photo of ¡°The Main Melody of Youth¡± on the inte.


    Jiang Ran only knew that Jiang Yu had an audition today, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would be this production team.


    Then she thought about the neer supporting role that was being scolded very fiercely on the inte.


    Jiang Ran thought for a moment, and suddenly didn¡¯t care if the neer supporting role was Jiang Yu or not. She took out her phone and aimed it in Jiang Yu¡¯s direction, even taking pictures of the school gate.


    Then she lowered her head and edited the message to go out.


    ¡°Yes, this person is the supporting role on the Inte. The one who doesn¡¯t have any acting skills at all.¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled evilly, and the car door was suddenly pulled open.


    Against the light, Jiang Yu saw Jiang Ran looking at the shiny screen.


    Just as she was about to look, Jiang Ran suddenly turned off her phone in a hurry and put her hands behind her back. She forced a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Jiang Ran was worried that Jiang Yu would find an excuse not to go, so she came over personally to supervise.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Yu would almost catch her doing something bad just now.


    She was so guilty that she broke out in a cold sweat.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity and surprise, but she still got in the car and closed the door.


    Jiang Ran told the driver to go straight to the Jiang family¡¯s house.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s phone rang again. It was a message from Mo Long. It said, ¡°The things will be sent over.¡±.


    Jiang Yu continued typing with her head lowered.


    Jiang Ran saw that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t look strange at all. She probably didn¡¯t see the photo that she sent, so she immediately let out a sigh of relief.


    At that moment, Jiang Yu suddenly turned her head to look at Jiang Ran and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why are you acting so strangely today?¡±


    Jiang Ran was so scared that she burped and quickly covered it up with a cough. ¡°What do you mean by acting strangely? I¡¯m not acting strangely. It was dad who asked me toe and pick you up. I didn¡¯t want toe at all.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Ran swallowed her saliva guiltily and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Oh right, what role are you ying in the production team?¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s heart was faintly filled with anticipation.. She hoped that the supporting role of the newbie acting with Qin Yuan would be Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 248 - Didn’t Know How To Appreciate A Favor

    <h4>Chapter 248: Didn¡¯t Know How To Appreciate A Favor</h4>


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t answer this question. Instead, she curled her lips and looked away without saying a word.


    She was deliberately trying to scare Jiang Ran just now. There was indeed something wrong with Jiang Ran.


    On the way, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Jiang Yu had just arrived at the Jiang family home. At the same time, a luxury car drove into the Jiang family home.


    Jiang Yu got out of the car and nced at the familiar car. Jiang Ran froze on the spot and saw the car door open. Teng Yi walked out.


    Jiang Hai was in the hall when he saw someone walking over. He came out subconsciously and saw Teng Yi walking towards Jiang Yu with something in his hand.


    ¡°Miss Jiang!¡± Teng Yi handed the box to Jiang Yu. ¡°Mr. Mo asked me to give this to you.¡±


    Jiang Hai¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he saw Teng Yi. He quickly came over with a smile and greeted, ¡°Mr. Teng.¡±


    One had to know that Teng Yi¡¯s privileges in the Mo Corporation were very big. Although Mo Long didn¡¯t care about many things, Teng Yi was given a very big privilege.


    Jiang Hai was thinking that since he couldn¡¯t curry favor with Mo Long, it was pretty good to curry favor with Teng Yi.


    He hurriedly took a step forward with a smile on his face. He wanted to ask Teng Yi toe in and drink tea.


    However, Teng Yi only looked at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu took the things and nodded at Teng Yi, indicating that he could leave. Then, she turned around and walked into the hall.


    When Jiang Hai saw that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t give Teng Yi any face, his expression changed slightly. He red at Jiang Yu, then took a step forward and walked toward Teng Yi who was about to leave, trying his best to persuade him to stay.


    Teng Yi didn¡¯t treat Jiang Hai with the same respect as Jiang Yu before. The only bit of politeness he had was because of Jiang Yu.


    Therefore, he only said that he had something to do and quickly left.


    Jiang Hai stood where he was and watched the car disappear around the corner. Only then did he feel regretful.


    He hated Jiang Yu in his heart. Jiang Yu was too insensible. She didn¡¯t understand the ways of the world at all. She should have asked him toe in and have a seat.


    Jiang Ran followed Jiang Yu into the room.


    In the hall, Wei Juan had found three dresses suitable for her daughter and was waiting for someone toe back.


    Hearing footsteps, she subconsciously looked up and looked past Jiang Yu to Jiang Ran. ¡°Ran Ran,e and take a look. which dress do you like?¡±


    Seeing Jiang Yu¡¯s expressionless face, Wei Juan immediately stopped Jiang Yu who was about to go upstairs. ¡°Yu¡¯er, you can pick er.¡±


    This meant that Jiang Ran had to pick one first.


    Jiang Yu paused and nced at Wei Juan. She pursed her lips and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    The corners of Wei Juan¡¯s mouth twitched as she smiled lightly. ¡°Then you can decide for yourself. Ran Ran,e quickly.¡±


    Wei Juan pulled Jiang Ran over.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu turned sideways and was about to go upstairs.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s curious gaze had been fixed on the box in Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. She really wanted to see what it was.


    However, when Wei Juan interrupted her, she was pulled to the front of the gown before she could take a look.


    The styles of the several gowns were all different. It could be seen that Wei Juan attached great importance to Jiang Ran¡¯s appearance this time.


    She would also feel proud.


    Jiang Ran heard a click from Jiang Yu¡¯s room on the second floor, followed by the sound of the door closing. She raised her eyelids, she immediately smiled. ¡°Mom, why did you prepare so much for me? Oh right, I remember that among the few gowns of my sister¡¯s, there isn¡¯t any gown that can be used to show off, right?¡±


    Wei Juan frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s important that you look good. Who cares about her? She doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors.¡±


    Wei Juan had been merciful just now and wanted to give Jiang Yu one, but she didn¡¯t expect this girl to not give her any face at all.


    Jiang Ran saw Jiang Haie in and immediately put on a smile on purpose. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll give one of the dresses that I don¡¯t wear to my sisterter. We¡¯re a family.¡±


    Jiang Hai looked at Jiang Ran with relief. Of the two daughters, one was obedient and sensible, while the other was so wild and unruly.


    If only Jiang Yu was half as sensible as Jiang Ran..

 Chapter 249 - Won’t Wait Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 249: Won¡¯t Wait Anymore</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Even though Jiang Ran said so, she was determined to choose the most low-key gown for Jiang Yu to wear.


    Jiang Yu, who was upstairs, gently put her backpack on the table. At the same time, she ced the box in her hand t on the table. She didn¡¯t look at what was inside first.


    Instead, she lowered her head and sent a message to Mo Long. As she sent it, the corners of her mouth curled up. She indicated that she had received the item.


    Mo Long replied, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not reply. Instead, she put down her phone, reached out and ced the box on herp, and gently opened it.


    There was an exquisite gownying inside. Jiang Yu did not need to look to know that it was definitely custom-made ording to her figure.


    It had a lotus leaf edge and a v-shaped cor. It was a noble and elegant design.


    With just a nce, one could tell that it was definitely not cheap.


    It was not something that an ordinary socialite could afford.


    She got up and entered the bathroom. When she came out, she was already dressed in the dress.


    Jiang Yu stood in front of the mirror in front of the wardrobe and took a look.


    Immediately, her eyes shed with a hint of surprise.


    Even she was a little surprised to see herself like this, let alone someone else.


    Just as Jiang Yu was in a daze, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Sister,e out for a moment. I have something for you.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, or we won¡¯t have enough timeter. We¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    Jiang Ran deliberately spoke very loudly and also knocked very loudly. It was to let everyone in the Jiang family know how good she was to Jiang Yu.


    She looked down at the gown she was holding in her hand. It was a gown that she had worn half a year ago. Although she had only worn it once, it was still very new.


    It was just that the style was not that new.


    A hint of a smile shed across Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes. Her voice was loud, and she wanted to continue calling for the door. She had just reached out her hand to continue patting when the door opened.


    The door opened from the inside with a click. Jiang Ran raised her eyebrows and looked over. She was a little impatient and was about to urge her, but she was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Jiang Ran froze at the door for more than ten seconds.


    She rubbed her eyes in disbelief and then rubbed her eyes again.


    She could not figure out how a gown could appear in Jiang Yu¡¯s room.


    Jiang Yu nced at Jiang Ran. Outside the door, Jiang Ran had already changed into the most beautiful gown she had just bought. She was also wearing a gown of the same color but not as good-looking.


    She was just about to open her mouth, unable to say a word.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze lingered on the dress for a few seconds before she turned her gaze back to the stunned Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Make way!¡±


    Jiang Yu, who was already fully dressed, looked straight ahead. When she walked past Jiang Ran, she even said softly, ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Jiang Ran felt extremely ufortable when she heard that. When she turned around, she could only see Jiang Yu¡¯s waist-tight dress, which was of excellent quality, passing by in a sh.


    Just by looking at her back, she could feel the difference between heaven and earth.


    The ck dress made Jiang Yu¡¯s corbone look even fairer, and the lines on her body were smooth andfortable.


    The half-length dress was ethereal, and the long legs under it were faintly discernible. They were white and straight.


    With a bang, Jiang Ran was so angry that she directly went into her room. She threw the dress in her hand on the ground and stomped on it.


    In front of Jiang Yu, these dresses also paled inparison.


    She had originally thought that she would be better dressed than her, but now it seemed that she was the contrast.


    Jiang Ran unwillingly took out her phone and sent a few messages.


    After receiving the reply from the other side, she let out a deep breath and sorted out her emotions. Only then did she slowly open the door and walk out with a fake smile on her face.


    She had just confirmed that Li Xiao would be there when the time came.


    Jiang Hai had been listening to themotion upstairs. When he heard that Jiang Ran had knocked on the door for so long and Jiang Yu had not opened the door, he was a little displeased.


    At that moment, he stood up and said irritably, ¡°Let¡¯s not wait. Let¡¯s go first and let Ran Rane down.¡±


    He could not spoil Jiang Yu like this.

 Chapter 250 - The Centre of Attention

    <h4>Chapter 250: The Centre of Attention</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The Butler nodded and turned to head upstairs. However, when he saw the figure walking down the stairs, he was stunned and did not move. ¡°Miss Jiang Yu!¡±


    Jiang Hai looked over impatiently and was also stunned.


    Wei Juan had just gotten up from her seat when she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s outfit. It was as if she had swallowed a fly.


    ¡­


    In the car, Jiang Ran sat beside Jiang Yu while Jiang Hai and Wei Juan sat in another car.


    Along the way, Jiang Ran¡¯s gaze swept over Jiang Yu with jealousy.


    Jiang Yu was too tired from filming, so she leaned against the back of the chair to take a nap. Even though she could clearly feel that someone was staring at her, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t bother with it.


    Jiang Ran opened her mouth and wanted to ask when Mo Long would be there, but she didn¡¯t ask.


    She was worried that Jiang Yu would get suspicious.


    There was a scene tonight that was waiting for Jiang Yu. Mo Long and herself were just people watching the show.


    Without Mo Long, today¡¯s scene wouldn¡¯t be exciting.


    However, since Mo Long could prepare such a gown for Jiang Yu, he should be there himself.


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t dare to think for sure.


    After getting out of the car, Jiang Ran and Jiang Yu entered the banquet hall.


    In the banquet hall, Jiang Hai and Wei Juan were exchanging greetings with a few business partners.


    The appearance of Jiang Ran and Jiang Yu silenced the entire hall for a moment.


    When Sun You heard that Miss Jiang was here, his face lit up and he turned his head to look.


    However, his gaze onlynded on Jiang Yu. The main reason was that Jiang Yu was too dazzling today.


    So dazzling that he didn¡¯t even see his real fianc¨¦e.


    Seeing him like this, Jiang Ran immediately became angry. She quickly stepped forward and blocked Sun You¡¯s line of sight. She held his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Sun You came back to his senses and casually nced at Jiang Ran. Then, he looked past Jiang Ran to look at Jiang Yu.


    Just as Jiang Yu was about to pass by Sun You, she heard Sun You say, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, let me treat you to a drink.¡±


    Countless gazes were fixed on Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu coolly lifted her eyelids and looked at the ss of wine in front of her. She casually reached out to take it and held it in her hand without drinking.


    Jiang Ran could clearly feel that Sun You was paying extra attention to Jiang Yu today, which made her very ufortable.


    She immediately found an excuse and pulled Jiang Yu towards her best friend.


    Sun You wanted to follow him, but Jiang Hai called out to him. He turned around and walked towards Jiang Hai. ¡°Uncle Jiang, director Li, director Zhang!¡±


    On the other side, Jiang Yu¡¯s expression was sullen. She didn¡¯t like this kind of asion much.


    Especially since the few people in front of her were Jiang Ran¡¯s best friends. The way they looked at her made her feel a little ufortable.


    It was as if she was waiting to watch a good show.


    Jiang Ran deliberately drank a few mouthfuls of wine with Jiang Yu and turned her head to scan the entire venue. She did not see Mo Long.


    However, she saw a few socialites walking in.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. She turned her head and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Sister, when will Mr. Mo arrive?¡±


    This question was asked urgently. After all, the main characters had all appeared.


    Jiang Ran knew that Li Xiao wanted to target Jiang Yu, so she decided to cooperate with Li Xiao¡¯s.


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s still on the way.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Yu suddenly felt an unfriendly gaze behind her. She subconsciously turned her head back to look, but found that there was nothing unusual.


    She immediately retracted her gaze.


    She was already a little impatient and wanted to find an opportunity to distance herself from Jiang Ran.


    She did not like the noise of a few socialites.


    Jiang Ran smiled and said, ¡°Sister, if you are tired, you can go to the lounge to rest first. You cane outter when Mr. Moes.¡±


    Jiang Yu was feeling tired. She had just drank a few mouthfuls of wine and was even more sleepy.. She immediately smiled and walked towards the lounge.

 Chapter 251 - Vixen

    <h4>Chapter 251: Vixen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s back as she walked towards the lounge and immediately called Li Xiao.


    ¡°Jiang Yu went to the lounge. You can just go and look for her right now,¡± Jiang Ran said. ¡°Bring a few more people with you so that she will lose face.¡±


    Li Xiao said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    After hanging up on Jiang Ran, Li Xiao called another person.


    ¡°Did you see Jiang Yu walk into the lounge?¡±


    The man on the other end of the phone replied, ¡°Yes, I saw her.¡± She really was a top-notch beauty.


    He rushed to confirm the benefits to Li Xiao before she hung up the phone. ¡°After this matter is sessful, will you really let the movie queen promote me?¡±


    Li Xiao said impatiently, ¡°Of course, how can my words be false?¡±


    Anyway, he was just a small-time celebrity, so what if she really told Li Yue?


    She was the movie queen, so it was another matter whether she liked him or not. She hated people who relied on their connections to pull strings.


    Jiang Yu was taking a nap in the lounge and did not notice that the door to the lounge was gently opened.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door.


    Jiang Yu vaguely heard a voice at the door, ¡°Jiang Yu! Come out! What are you and my boyfriend doing in there?¡±


    Boyfriend? Whose boyfriend?


    Jiang Yu opened her eyes and found another man sitting in the lounge.


    It seemed that this man was the boyfriend that the person outside was talking about.


    But when did this mane in?


    Hearing the woman outside the door calling him that, the man in front of him remained unmoved, as if he didn¡¯t care at all.


    He didn¡¯t say a word and just looked at Jiang Yu with a teasing smile on his face.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Jiang Yu. My name is Chen Zhi.¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned.


    Now was not the time to introduce herself.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, the person outside the door seems to be your girlfriend.¡±


    Chen Zhi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my girlfriend. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned and said, ¡°She seems to have misunderstood something.¡±


    Chen Zhi did not say anything. He just looked at Jiang Yu and raised his eyebrows.


    Jiang Yu did not speak to him. She got up and was about to open the door, but Chen Zhi grabbed her arm.


    At this moment, the door to the lounge was suddenly opened and Li Xiao walked in angrily.


    Behind her were her close friends who were wearing heavy makeup.


    She first looked at Chen Zhi, who was grabbing Jiang Yu¡¯s arm, then looked at Jiang Yu, who was expressionless, and shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu! What are you doing here with my boyfriend? !¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s tone was indifferent as she said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to rest in the lounge. As for your boyfriend, he sneaked in on his own.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You mean my boyfriend sneaked into the lounge?¡± Li Xiao didn¡¯t believe Jiang Yu¡¯s words.


    Li Xiao¡¯s close friends behind her also started to chime in, ¡°That¡¯s right. The lounge isn¡¯t your house. Who needs to sneak in, they cane in whenever they want to? I think you have no excuse, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are even rumors on the inte that Jiang Yu is the girlfriend of Mo Long, the President of Mo Group. Does President Mo know that you¡¯re out seducing other people¡¯s boyfriends?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s been dumped, right? She lost President Mo¡¯s leg, so she can¡¯t wait to seduce other powerful people!¡±


    More and more people gathered at the door because of the soundsing from the lounge, wanting to see what was going on.


    Jiang Yu was not annoyed and only said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t seen him, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know he was your boyfriend.¡±


    From the beginning to the end, Chen Zhi did not say a single word. No matter what Li Xiao said, he maintained his silence. It was more like an acquiescent attitude.


    Jiang Yu understood that the two people in front of her were in cahoots.


    It looked like someone was doing these little tricks behind the scenes.


    However, this little trick was still too simple!


    Li Xiao sneered and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you are really shameless! You seduced my boyfriend, and now you want to say that you¡¯re innocent? !¡±


    As she said that, she raised her hand and was about to p Jiang Yu¡¯s face!

 Chapter 252 - Quickly Apologise

    <h4>Chapter 252: Quickly Apologise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu grabbed Li Xiao¡¯s wrist and took the opportunity to pull her to the side.


    Li Xiao did not expect Jiang Yu to have such a reaction and was a little embarrassed for a moment.


    When those close friends saw Li Xiao acting like this, they could not help but start to throw tantrums at Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, why are you acting like this?¡±


    ¡°You were clearly the one who seduced someone else¡¯s boyfriend first. It¡¯s your fault!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What are you being so righteous about? !¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t vent your anger at President Mo for dumping you here!¡±


    More and more people gathered at the door. They were all waiting to watch this good show and see how Jiang Yu would exin.


    Jiang Yu said calmly, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m seducing your boyfriend? Do you think he¡¯s very outstanding?¡±


    Li Xiao was speechless.


    Chen Zhi couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He stood up and said angrily, ¡°Jiang Yu! Do you think I¡¯m not outstanding enough now that the truth has been exposed?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at him and said, ¡°Today should be the first time Mr. Chen and I meet. What does Mr. Chen think he¡¯s outstanding about?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu? ! You? !¡±


    Chen Zhi did not expect Jiang Yu to say such a thing. This really made him lose a little face.


    He could not help but be furious. He raised his hand and pped towards Jiang Yu¡¯s face.


    You may be able to catch Li Xiao¡¯s p, but you won¡¯t be able to take my p!


    However, the p did notnd.


    Mo Long grabbed Chen Zhi¡¯s wrist fiercely. His eyes seemed to be spewing fire.


    He berated Chen Zhi coldly, ¡°How dare you? !¡±


    When Chen Zhi heard this, he looked up and was so scared that his legs went weak. He almost knelt on the ground.


    ¡°... Mr. Mo Long!¡± He called out this name shakily.


    For a moment, everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air. Except for Jiang Yu.


    This person was actually the president of the Mo Corporation ¡ª Mo Long!


    Mo Long casually flung Chen Zhi to the side.


    He took out a handkerchief from his chest pocket and wiped his hands.


    Chen Zhi¡¯s face alternated between red and white.


    Li Xiaoposed herself and thought to herself that Jiang Yu was just a woman with a bad status. Mo Long probably wouldn¡¯t like her too much, thus, she mustered up her courage and said, ¡°President Mo, your girlfriend Jiang Yu seduced my boyfriend. What do you think about this?¡±


    Mo Long was neither angry nor angry as he said, ¡°Your boyfriend is this person on the ground? Do you think he¡¯s worthy?¡±


    Li Xiao was immediately choked.


    Mo Long said again, ¡°Yu¡¯er has a boyfriend like me. Do you think she would take a fancy to someone who can¡¯t even describe his own status?¡±


    At this moment, someone recognized Chen Zhi who was on the ground and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s him! Chen Zhi! It¡¯s that Chen Zhi whose acting skills were criticized all over the Inte!¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the rest of the people also recognized Chen Zhi,


    ¡°I heard that he was putting on airs before, but in the end, he angered the director and was directly kicked out of the production team!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Someone like him wants topete with President Mo? There¡¯s no way Miss Jiang would fall for him!¡±


    ¡°He has no power, no power, and no looks. How is he worthy of being seduced?¡±


    Chen Zhi¡¯s face was a little embarrassed when his old news from a few years ago was exposed. Even Li Xiao, who was standing at the side, felt awkward.


    Mo Long did not even look at him. He was only focused on Jiang Yu. However, he said to Teng Yi, ¡°Chase this man who¡¯s spouting nonsense out.¡±


    He turned around and saw Li Xiao, so he said, ¡°And this woman. Since she¡¯s this man¡¯s girlfriend, then send her out together.¡±


    Teng Yi bent down and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The farce in the lounge had not reached Jiang Ran¡¯s ears yet.


    She thought that today¡¯s matter was foolproof, so she walked to Jiang Hai¡¯s side and said, ¡°Dad, I just heard someone talking about sister Jiang Yu. They said that she seduced someone else¡¯s boyfriend and is now in the lounge.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Hai almost gasped when he heard this.


    This was too embarrassing for the Jiang family!


    Jiang Ran saw Li Xiao walking out of the lounge from the corner of her eye and didn¡¯t notice her expression, she shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Miss Li! I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. My sister would never do something like seducing someone else¡¯s boyfriend!¡±

 Chapter 253 - Jiang Ran Apologizes

    <h4>Chapter 253: Jiang Ran Apologizes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    It would have been better if Jiang Ran had not said anything, but Li Xiao felt even more embarrassed when she mentioned it. She sped up, wanting to escape this ce as soon as possible.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ran walked over and grabbed her arm. She said to Jiang Yu, who was behind her, ¡°Sister, quickly apologize to Miss Li. Tell her that you did not seduce her boyfriend.¡±


    Jiang Yu only found her act of wholeheartedly thinking about her sister funny.


    So it turned out that the person behind all these little tricks was Jiang Ran. As expected, her guess was right.


    Jiang Ran tugged at Li Xiao to stop her from leaving while urging Jiang Yu to quickly apologize, instantly attracting the attention of everyone at the banquet.


    In the eyes of others, Jiang Ran looked like a kind elder sister.


    She kept urging Jiang Yu to apologize, as if Jiang Yu had indeed done such a thing.


    Mo Long followed closely behind Jiang Yu. This made Jiang Ran feel that she had picked up a great opportunity, so she said, ¡°Sister, you already have President Mo, you definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Ran coldly and only said, ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Seeing that she was still stubborn, Jiang Hai was furious. He pointed at her and said, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Miss Li!¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°This matter has been resolved. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Miss Li, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Li Xiao clenched her teeth and nodded.


    Jiang Ran was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect this matter to develop to this extent.


    Mo Long said again, ¡°Miss Jiang Ran, isn¡¯t it a little too hasty to ask Yu¡¯er to apologize without knowing the truth?¡±


    Jiang Ran quickly exined, ¡°No, President Mo! I just...¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t want to hear Jiang Ran¡¯s exnation, so he interrupted her and said, ¡°Miss Jiang Ran, I hope you can apologize to Yu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Jiang Ran gritted her teeth and could only apologize to Jiang Yu. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know the truth. I was careless.¡±


    There was no sincerity in her apology.


    Mo Long¡¯s face darkened and he raised his hand to signal for Teng Yi to chase Li Xiao and Chen Zhi out.


    Teng Yi immediately chased the two out of the banquet.


    His own daughter was chased out, and the culprit was the second daughter of the Jiang family, Jiang Yu. Director Li¡¯s expression immediately changed, indicating that he would never cooperate with the Jiang family in the future. He then left the banquet as well.


    The Jiang family had always been in the jewelry business, and they needed to sell their jewelry in a jewelry store. CEO Li opened arge chain jewelry store.


    Jiang Hai nned to discuss the matter of cooperation with CEO Li this time. He hoped that CEO Li¡¯s jewelry store could sell the Jiang family¡¯s jewelry. However, after the farce today, CEO Li also said that he would not continue to work with the Jiang family. The Jiang family¡¯s business would probably be difficult again in the future.


    Jiang Hai pushed the responsibility of fawning on Teng Yi and losing the opportunity to cooperate with CEO Li onto Jiang Yu.


    The farce ended just like that, which made Jiang Ran feel indignant.


    However, she could not show it on her face. She could only put on a smile and walk up to Jiang Yu. She said, ¡°Sister, I was wrong about what happened just now. Don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡±


    The smile on Jiang Ran¡¯s face was too fake, and Jiang Yu felt ufortable watching it.


    ¡°Really? Sister, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s your fault, right?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even look at her, ¡°You framed me for seducing someone else¡¯s boyfriend before you even figured out the whole story. Did you know about this from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°How, how can that be...¡± cold sweat dripped down Jiang Ran¡¯s forehead.


    Jiang Yu looked at her coldly and turned to leave.


    There were people around who knew that Jiang Yu and Mo Long were lovers. Since they couldn¡¯t get along with someone like Mo Long, they could at least have a few words with Jiang Yu, right?


    Hence, someone walked over and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Are You Jiang Yu? I¡¯ve seen your performance on the Inte. It was very good! Your acting skills are really good!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    That¡¯s right! There were even things that vilified Jiang Yu¡¯s bad acting skills on the Inte!


    Jiang Ran seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw, she quickly interjected, ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister¡¯s acting skills have been recognized by big shots. As for thosements on the inte saying that her acting skills are not good, I¡¯m afraid that someone is spreading rumors. A bunch of people are just following the trend.¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned.


    Someone on the inte said that her acting skills were not good? When did this happen?

 Chapter 254 - It’s Me Now

    <h4>Chapter 254: It¡¯s Me Now</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu turned on her phone. The person who was currently on the hot search list was ¡ª Jiang Yu¡¯s poor acting skills had implicated Qin Yuan in eating boxed lunch.


    Heh, she knew it. With Qin Yuan¡¯s personality, how could she be so obedient and eat boxed lunch.


    So that was the reason.


    Her phone suddenly vibrated. Jiang Yu took a look and realized it was her manager, sister Xia, calling her.


    ¡°Hello? Sister Xia?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Sister Xia¡¯s tone was full of anxiety. ¡°Hello? Jiang Yu, have you seen the trending searches?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡± Although Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know who had leaked the news, she had more or less guessed it.


    ¡°Your previous performance has been acknowledged by the directors, so I believe in your acting. This is definitely not your problem.¡± Sister Xia¡¯s voice was getting more and more anxious, as if she really couldn¡¯t think of a solution.


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°At that time, Qin Yuan was the one who wanted to stay and have lunch together. This is a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°I know, I believe in you.¡± Sister Xia paused for a moment, she said, ¡°If we say that this is a misunderstanding now, I¡¯m afraid that no one will believe it. Even if they believe it, it won¡¯t fit Qin Yuan¡¯s intentions. I¡¯m afraid that your filming will be even more difficult. I thought about it and decided to request Qin Yuan toe out and exin this misunderstanding.¡±


    Jiang Yu pinched the space between her eyebrows and said, ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯ll go back and look for you first to see how this matter is going to be resolved.¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Yu hung up the phone and lifted the hem of her dress as she walked out of the door. Mo Long followed behind her and pulled her arm.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing major. There were just a few badments on the inte.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want him to worry.


    ¡°Badments? Are you talking about that trending topic?¡± Mo Long pointed it out.


    Jiang Yu was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I saw it on the way here.¡± Mo Long raised his eyebrows. ¡°If this matter is difficult to solve, I¡¯ll solve it for you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s better not to trouble you with this kind of thing.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll call the director and ask him to help exin.¡±


    Jiang Yu dialed the director¡¯s number. After a busy tone, the director¡¯s voice sounded on the other end of the line. ¡°Hello? Jiang Yu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jiang Yu said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director. I have to trouble you at this time. Regarding the trending topic on the Inte, can you help me exin it?¡±


    The director hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jiang Yu. The investors just called me and said that they want to rece you.¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned.


    The director continued, ¡°Jiang Yu, your acting skills are very good. This is something that everyone in the industry recognizes, so don¡¯t mind thosements on the inte. No matter what, I still hope that you can go further and further down this path.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, the disappointed expression on Jiang Yu¡¯s face could be clearly seen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Long cupped her little face.


    ¡°The director told me that the investors have requested to rece me.¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment in her heart.


    Mo Long kissed Jiang Yu¡¯s forehead intimately and took out his phone to call Teng Yi.


    After giving a few simple instructions, Mo Long put away his phone and said with a smile, ¡°Silly, we¡¯ll receive good news soon.¡±


    ¡°What good news?¡± Jiang Yu was curious.


    Mo Long did not say anything.


    Not long after, the director¡¯s call was received on Jiang Yu¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Director? Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you will not be reced in this movie. You can still continue filming on the set. Regarding that trending topic on the inte, I will also help rify it.¡±


    Jiang Yu was puzzled by the huge gap between before and after. ¡°Director, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The investor just called me. This is the investor¡¯s request.¡±


    Although she was still puzzled, after receiving the guarantee from the director, Jiang Yu felt relieved.


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu told Mo Long what she was thinking. ¡°Isn¡¯t that investor supporting Qin Yuan? Why is he suddenly on my side?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the biggest investor right now.¡±


    Jiang Yu opened her mouth, unable to speak.


    One had to know that the previous investor of this movie had invested 50 million yuan.. Mo Long was able to rece that person, so the amount of money invested was definitely not a small amount.

 Chapter 255 - Qin Yuan Was Displeased

    <h4>Chapter 255: Qin Yuan Was Displeased</h4>


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jiang Yu wanted to say something but hesitated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯re really too good to me. I¡¯m a little¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend. It¡¯s only right for me to be good to you.¡± Mo Long raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°If you really think I¡¯m good to you, then marry me when you graduate.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expect that he would tell her about this at this time. She couldn¡¯t help but blush. She lowered her head and muttered, ¡°I know.¡±


    Mo Long was in a good mood after receiving this reaction.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Jiang Yu remembered something. ¡°How long have you been standing today? is your leg okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you still worried about your medical skills?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confident.¡± Jiang Yu showed a faint worry in her eyes. ¡°But no matter how confident I am, I can¡¯t guarantee it. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long reached out and smoothed Jiang Yu¡¯s furrowed brows. He said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my body condition. I won¡¯t do anything rash.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mo Long pulled Jiang Yu into his embrace and lowered his head to kiss her forehead.


    ¡°Are you still filming tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded obediently.


    ¡°Are we going back now?¡± Mo Long asked.


    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t like the atmosphere of this banquet.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long called Teng Yi and left the banquet with Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Ran watched Mo Long and Jiang Yu leave in a car, and the anger in her heart burned even more furiously.


    Since she had the director¡¯s guarantee and Mo Long¡¯s support, Jiang Yu¡¯s filming went smoothly.


    On the other hand, Qin Yuan was dissatisfied with the director¡¯s action to exin that the onlinements about ¡°Jiang Yu¡¯s bad acting skills¡± were a misunderstanding.


    Although the director did not mention her name in his exnation, he said that Jiang Yu¡¯s acting skills were very good. In other words, didn¡¯t he mean that she was not eating boxed lunch because of Jiang Yu?


    Qin Yuan went to the director angrily and said, ¡°Director, you should have seen the trending search on the inte, right? Why are you exining things for Jiang Yu? Between me and Jiang Yu, director, you should be able to distinguish who is important, right?¡±


    She said this because she thought that she had the backing of the investor behind her, which was why she was so confident in her words.


    Unexpectedly, the director said, ¡°This is what the investor wants.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qin Yuan was stunned. The investor should be on her side. Why would he speak up for Jiang Yu?


    She wanted to continue asking, but the director was unwilling to say anything. He waved his hand to signal for her to hurry up and shoot.


    Qin Yuan gritted her teeth and could only return to the set to continue filming.


    In the set, Jiang Yu was sitting on a chair, studying the script.


    Qin Yuan walked over with a fake smile on her face. She said, ¡°Rookies nowadays are really hard-working. They act like they don¡¯t want to waste any time in front of others. Even if it¡¯s only for a minute, they still have to continue studying the script.¡±


    When the assistant who poured Jiang Yu¡¯s water heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but rebut Qin Yuan, but she was stopped by Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu looked up at Qin Yuan. ¡°I¡¯m studying the script because I want to be able to perform better in the following filming. It¡¯s better than not spending time to improve oneself even though one clearly isn¡¯t good enough.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Qin Yuan choked.


    What did Jiang Yu mean? Was he mocking her for not being good enough?


    ¡°Senior Qin Yuan, the filming is about to start. Aren¡¯t you going back to prepare?¡± Jiang Yu gave the order to leave.


    Qin Yuan knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to gain anything from Jiang Yu, so she could only go back to prepare for her uing filming.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t care about her matters, so she continued to study her script in peace.


    During the filming, Jiang Yu performed steadily and her performance was extremely intense. She was praised by the director. ¡°Jiang Yu, your emotional performance in this scene is really great. It looks like you will be the best neer this year!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°The director thinks too highly of me. There are so many neers. There must be someone better than me.¡±


    ¡°You are just too humble.¡±


    Qin Yuan gritted her teeth as she listened from the side. She made frequent mistakes during the rest of the filming. It was either that she had forgotten her lines or that she was in a bad mood.


    The director could not take it anymore and said loudly to Qin Yuan, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a breather before filming again?¡±


    Qin Yuan lowered her head and took a few deep breaths. When she raised her head again, she gave a professional fake smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Director. I can continue filming.¡±


    The director frowned and signaled for the machine to be in position. He was ready to continue filming..

 Chapter 256 - Did You Save Me?

    <h4>Chapter 256: Did You Save Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Even though the filming process was a little bumpy, she managed to get through it safely.


    During this period of time, Qin Yuan was acting dutifully and did not cause Jiang Yu any trouble. This surprised Jiang Yu a little.


    She did not think that Qin Yuan had suddenly changed her personality. She was probably worried that she would affect her emotions and drag down the filming progress.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t care about this. After she finished filming, she returned to school to continue her lessons.


    There was a theory ss in the medical department today. Jiang Yu packed her books and prepared to walk to the ssroom.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, let¡¯s go to ss together,¡± Jiang Li called out to her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Although Jiang Yu was surprised that Jiang Li would suddenly want to go to ss with her, she wouldn¡¯t be too lonely if she had apanion along the way.


    She looked at Jiang Li. Her face was redder than before, and her lips were dry and pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem to be feeling well.¡± Jiang Yu was worried that Jiang Li was sick.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jiang Li shook her head, indicating that she could continue with the ss. ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired from studying recently and caught a cold identally. I¡¯ll be fine as long as I¡¯m careful. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be brave. How about I help you apply for a leave of absence so that you can have a good rest in the dormitory?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary.¡± Jiang Li was still trying to hold on.


    She walked towards the door with her book in her arms, but in the end, she was too weak. Her footsteps faltered and she fainted on the ground.


    ¡°Jiang Li!¡± Seeing that Jiang Li had fainted, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have time to attend ss. She quickly put Jiang Li on her shoulder and wanted to take her to the infirmary.


    However, there were only her and Jiang Li in the dormitory. The infirmary was too far away, so it was indeed difficult to take Jiang Li to the infirmary.


    Jiang Yu immediately carried Jiang Li to her bed, took out a bag of silver needles from the drawer, and took out a few acupuncture points on Jiang Li¡¯s head.


    After a while, Jiang Li opened her eyes.


    ¡°What am I doing...¡± She struggled to sit up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Jiang Yu quickly pressed on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t move your head now.¡±


    Needles?


    Hearing Jiang Yu¡¯s words, Jiang Li began to feel a faint pain in the acupuncture points on her head.


    She paused and asked, ¡°Did you save me?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded gently. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Li saw the bag of silver needles on the table out of the corner of her eye and was shocked. ¡°Acupuncture?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°At that time, I could only use the silver needles to save you.¡±


    Jiang Li seemed to have received some shocking news.


    Could it be that the genius of acupuncture that her grandfather told her about... was Jiang Yu?


    No, no, no, it shouldn¡¯t be. After all, she knew how to use acupuncture to treat illnesses.


    Despite what Jiang Li said in her heart, however, there was still a voice that said to her, ¡°But she hasn¡¯t learned this kind of knowledge before. If she can save people with just a few days of theoretical knowledge, isn¡¯t that a little too incredible?¡±


    After thinking about it, Jiang Li still nned to tell her grandfather about this matter when Jiang Yu went to ss.


    Ten minutester, Jiang Yu took the needle off Jiang Li¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll help you apply for leave for today¡¯s ss. You can lie down in the dormitory and have a good rest.¡±


    This time, Jiang Li didn¡¯t insist. She nodded obediently and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu pack up her books and go to ss.


    After Jiang Li confirmed that Jiang Yu had left, she quickly got up and gave elder Jiang a call.


    ¡°Grandpa, I think I¡¯ve found the medical genius that you wanted me to find.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Elder Jiang¡¯s pleasantly surprised voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Who is it? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, calm down and let me finish. This person might be my roommate.¡±


    ¡°Your roommate?¡± Elder Jiang began to suspect.


    Jiang Li¡¯s roommate, which meant that she was about the same age as Jiang Li, was the medical genius that he had been looking for?

 Chapter 257 - Misunderstood

    Chapter 257: Misunderstood


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After ss, Jiang Yu went back to her dorm to pack her things and was ready to find Mo Long to give him treatment.


    Jiang Li cared about Jiang Yu because she saved her, so she wanted to treat her to a meal. At the same time, she wanted to introduce her to her grandfather.


    Jiang Yu nced at the time on her phone and said, ¡°Sorry, I need to find my boyfriend today.¡±


    ¡°AH¡­ I see.¡± Jiang Li recalled thements on the inte saying that Jiang Yu was Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend.


    Today was also the day that her grandfather went to treat Mo Long. Since Jiang Yu was Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend, she should have the chance to meet her grandfather. Since that was the case, she didn¡¯t need to trouble herself to let the two meet.


    However, she had to return the favor she owed Jiang Yu. Jiang Yu packed her things and was about to leave when she caught a glimpse of a figure shing by the door.


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment and the corners of her mouth curled up.


    It seemed that some little tail was going to follow her and try to catch her.


    Li Lu, who was hiding behind the water dispenser, was still in a state of shock. She had almost been scared to death just now and had almost been discovered.


    While she was still in shock, Li Lu started to feel strange again.


    When did Jiang Li and Jiang Yu be so close?


    Jiang Yu took a car to Mo Garden. Mo Long had already arranged for someone to prepare dinner.


    There was a dazzling array of dishes, all of which Jiang Yu liked to eat.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been eating boxed lunch on the set for the past few days, right?¡± Mo Long kept putting food into Jiang Yu¡¯s bowl. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight from hunger.¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Jiang Yuughed at his fuss. ¡°Everyone on the set is eating boxed lunches. I¡¯m not special.¡±


    ¡°You have lost weight.¡±


    Teng Yi stood behind Mo Long, thinking to himself, when had his CEO ever spoken in such a tone? It was only in front of Miss Jiang that he spoke in such a manner.


    It seemed like the CEO really doted on Miss Jiang too much.


    After dinner, Teng Yi said to Mo Long, ¡°President Mo, elder Jiang is here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let him in.¡±


    Elder Jiang brought his medical kit in and immediately saw Jiang Yu beside Mo Long.


    His mind couldn¡¯t help but think of his granddaughter telling him that the medical genius should be her roommate.


    Combined with the girl beside President Mo, could it be¡­ that the medical genius was the girl in front of him?


    No, no, no, it shouldn¡¯t be.


    Those acupuncture techniques, even he had thought about it for a long time beforeing up with it. He had decided to treat President Mo. The girl in front of him looked like she was only 20 years old. Could she really have that kind of ability?


    Mo Long seemed to have seen through elder Jiang¡¯s thoughts. He was afraid that Jiang Yu wanted to learn medicine from elder Jiang, so he wanted elder Jiang to treat him as soon as possible and let him leave.


    It seemed that he could not let Jiang Yu meet elder Jiang in the future.


    Jiang Yu did not know what Mo Long was thinking. She only knew that the person in front of her was elder Jiang, who hade to perform acupuncture on Mo Long thest time.


    His technique was the same as the way she performed acupuncture on Mo Long. It seemed that he was indeed a very aplished senior in medicine.


    If she could learn medicine from elder Jiang, she might be able to improve faster in this aspect.


    This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to rush to the school¡¯s medical department¡¯s theory ss.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Elder Jiang¡­¡±


    Mo Long sensed Jiang Yu¡¯s thoughts and thought that he couldn¡¯t let elder Jiang treat him. He immediately said, ¡°Elder Jiang, it¡¯s not very convenient for me today. Why don¡¯t youe again next time?¡±


    Elder Jiang was puzzled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you be free?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Today is the day that Yu¡¯er and I finally meet. So, I hope that elder Jiang can understand.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ that¡¯s good.¡± Elder Jiang was a little disappointed. He had originally nned to say a few words to the little girl in front of him, but now it seemed that there was no other way.


    As intelligent as Jiang Yu was, even if she could not see through Mo Long¡¯s thoughts just now, she should know what he was thinking now.


    Although she knew that Mo Long was doing all this for her own good, she really did not want to give up this opportunity.


    When she saw elder Jiang pack up the medicine box and prepare to leave, she called out to him, ¡°Elder Jiang, please wait a moment.¡±


    Elder Jiang stopped and turned to look at Jiang Yu, ¡°Young Lady, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mo Long did not stop Jiang Yu. Since she insisted, he could only let Jiang Yu be.

 Chapter 258 - So It Was You

    <strong>Chapter 258: So It Was You</strong>


    Trantor Dragon Boat Trantion


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu stopped elder jiang and said, ¡°Elder Jiang, please treat Mo Long¡±


    ¡°But..¡± Elder Jiang hesitated.


    Tt¡¯s okay.¡±iang Yu understood what elder Jiang meant. ¡°His leg is almost


    healed, so I hope you can treat him.


    Elder Jiang looked at Mo Long and saw that he had no intention of refusing. He


    nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, he opened his medicine case and took out a silver needle to prick Mo


    Long¡¯s leg


    Elder Jiang casually brought up the matter as he applied the needle. ¡°When I


    came here previously, I heard president Mo mention that someone had also


    given him acupuncture before. The technique used was exactly the same as


    mine. After I heard it, Ifelt that this person must be extremely talented in


    medicine. That¡¯s why Tve always wanted to find that person. It¡¯s a pity thati


    haven¡¯t been able to find that person. What a pity.¡±


    Hearing elder Jiang say this, Jiang Yu was still very happy. After all, this was


    the praise of an elder in the medical field.


    I wonder if elder Jiang is willing to let me try? Jiang Yu asked.


    You? Elder Jiang looked at Jiang Yu, and his guess of her deepened a little.


    Yes.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and nodded.


    In order to verify his thoughts, elder Jiang got up and gave his seat to Jiang Yu.


    Thank you very much, elder Jiang¡± Jiang Yu thanked him simply and took the


    silver needle from elder Jiang¡¯s hand. As usual, she stabbed the needle into Mo


    Long¡¯s leg


    elder Jiang watched Jiang Yu¡¯s skillful technique from the side, and he was


    more and more surprised.


    The acupuncture technique that was exactly the same as his.. was her! It was


    really her!


    So it¡¯s you!¡± Elder Jiang couldn¡¯t help but exim


    The person elder Jiang is talking about is indeed me.¡± Jiang Yu helped Mo Long


    with the acupuncture and stood up to bow slightly to elder Jiang. ¡°Tm sorry for


    not admitting it just now


    ¡°No, no, no.Elder Jiang was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the person he was looking for was actually this young girl


    who was only 20 years old!


    ¡°Your technique is quite skilled. In the current medical world, I can¡¯t find


    anyone who canpare with you.


    Elder Jiang could not help but praise, If you are willing to learm medicine, Im


    afraid that in a few years, no one in the medical world canpare to you.¡±


    He was telling the truth. He had indeed never seen a genius like Jiang Yu.


    Hearing elder jiang¡¯s affirmation, Jiang Yu was very happy and said, ¡°Then.


    can I lean from you?


    Elder Jiang was also very happy. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a great honor


    Mo Long knew that he could not stop Jiang Yu, so he could only let her go. But,


    it was only limited to learning.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, if you have the chance, you muste to the Jiang fanmily as a


    guest, Elder Jiang invited enthusiastically.


    ¡°If you have the chance, I will!¡± Jiang Yu agreed happily.


    After elder Jiang left, Jiang Yu said happily to Mo Long, ¡°That¡¯s great. I can


    learn medicine with elder Jiang¡±


    Mo Long lovingly stroked her head and said, ¡°T know I can¡¯t stop you from


    wanting to study medicine, but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t overdo


    yourself¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    She naturally knew that Mo Long was worried about her.


    At this moment, Jiang Yu was nestled in Mo Long¡¯s arms. She didn¡¯t know that


    Li Lu had told Jiang Ran everything about Jiang Li and herself.


    ¡°Jiang Li? Is it that Jiang Li from that medical family?¡±


    Jiang Ran asked. She thought that Jiang Yu and Jiang Li were only roommates


    before. How did it suddenly be a Treat¡± rtionship?


    ¡°It¡¯s that Jiang Li.¡± Although Li Lu didn¡¯t like Jiang Ran either, she knew that


    Jiang ran and her were on the same side as Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu, just you wait and see. Mo Long will be my brother- inw sooner or


    Jiang Ran frowned. ¡°Why did she run off to build a rtionship with the Jiang


    family again


    Li Lu shook her head. ¡°T don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a crack in her rtionship with Mo Long. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t


    wait to look for power to build a rtionship with him.¡± Jiang Ran made a bold


    guess. She even felt that she had seen through the truth of the matter.


    If that was really the case, then Jiang Yu was not far from falling from a high


    ce.

 Chapter 259 - Acting Skills Are Really Bad

    259 Acting Skills Are Really Bad


    "Oh, right." Jiang Ran remembered something. She took out her phone and searched for the trending topic from before. She asked Li Lu, "Do you know the trending topic about Jiang Yu and Qin Yuan?"


    "I know. But didn''t the director of the production teame forward to exin? He said that Qin Yuan was the one who voluntarily stayed on the production team to have lunch with everyone." Li Lu was so angry that she gnashed her teeth at the thought of this.


    It was not easy for her to find an opportunity to scold Jiang Yu wantonly on the Inte, but in the end, someone came forward to exin for her.


    "Right now, Jiang Yu''s fans are still not as many as Qin Yuan''s. Perhaps... we can let the matter ferment for a while."


    Jiang Ran was not smart enough in other areas, but when it came to framing Jiang Yu, she really had one bad move after another.


    She quickly edited the content on her phone and anonymously posted another post.


    Jiang Yu didn''t know about Jiang Ran''s tricks. It wasn''t until the next day during ss that Lu Qi handed a post on her phone to Jiang Yu.


    "Xiao Yu, Qin Yuan''s fans are really too much. How can they say such things about you?"


    Jiang Yu took the phone and looked at it carefully. She found that someone had posted an anonymous post. The content of the post was the hot topic between her and Qin Yuan.


    She did not expect that there would be a follow-up after such a long time had passed.


    The content of the post was probably because her acting skills were so bad that she had implicated Qin Yuan, making her eat boxed lunch on the set. Even though the director had stepped out to exin for her, there were too many strange points in this matter.


    Below, there werements from Qin Yuan''s fans. "I think the moderator is right. Jiang Yu is just a newbie actress. How long has my idol been in the entertainment industry? Who has good acting skills? Can''t you guess it?"


    "That''s right. Moreover, sister has so many years of experience. She must have a lot of capitalists behind her. Isn''t the director afraid of offending the capitalists behind sister by speaking up for Jiang Yu?"


    "Is it possible that Jiang Yu also has capitalists behind her? The director has no choice but to speak up for Jiang Yu under the pressure of that capitalist?"


    "You mean... that capitalist is him?"


    Even though the person''s name was not mentioned, anyone with discerning eyes could guess that Mo Long was standing behind Jiang Yu.


    There were alsoments from Jiang Yu''s fans below. "Is the moderator trying to stir up trouble? The director has already exined for our Little Yu. Could it be that you are suspecting the production team?"


    "That''s right. Moreover, those who have seen Little Yu''s performance would never say that her acting skills are bad."


    After a fewments, the battle between the fans of the two people began.


    Jiang Yu looked around and found that it was all about her poor acting skills.


    "Little Yu, should you get Mo Long to delete these posts for you?" Lu Qi asked carefully.


    She had a bad feeling about Jiang Yu''s expression, afraid that she would get angry because of these things.


    "Why would I want to delete it? I''m not afraid of being nted." Jiang Yu did not care about what the post on the Inte said.


    "The truth is that she voluntarily stayed there to eat boxed lunch. No matter what these people say, the truth is the same. No matter what, it''s impossible to change it."


    At the same time, the incident on the inte spread to other sses.


    Someone found Jiang Ran and said, "Jiang Ran, Jiang Yu is your sister, right? What do you think about this?"


    Jiang Ran put on a smile and said, "My sister is a newbie actress after all. It''s normal for her acting to be a little bad. Everyone, don''t always use this matter topare people. Acting skills can be honed."


    When these people heard Jiang Ran''s words, they also thought that Jiang Yu''s acting skills were indeed bad and dyed the filming progress. That was why Qin Yuan was implicated.

 Chapter 260 - Im The Movie Queens Younger Sister

    <h4>Chapter 260: I¡¯m The Movie Queen¡¯s Younger Sister</h4>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Although there were too many negativements about Jiang Yu on the


    inte, this did not hinder the annual ¡°Best New Actor Award¡± which was


    about to start.


    Li Lu relied on the fact that she was the movie queen Li Yue¡¯s younger sister


    and believed that the organizers would more or less give her older sister some


    face. At the same time, she was also very confident in her own strength.


    Therefore, she felt that this award would definitely fall into her hands.


    Someoneplimented her, ¡°Li Lu is the sister of the movie and her skills is


    up to standard. This year¡¯s neer award will definitely be hers.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Out of the few neers that have recently appeared, none of


    them canpare to Li Lu.¡±


    When Lu Qi heard this, heforted J¨ªang Yu, ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t mind it. They


    just see that Li Lu is the sister of the movie queen and areplimenting her


    here.


    Tian Guo also encouraged her, ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Yu! You will always be the


    best!


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t care much and said, ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will win the Best New


    Actor Award.¡±


    Li Lu had heard enough beautiful words. She proudly came to Jiang Yu¡¯s side


    and put on a condescending posture before saying, ¡°Jiang Yu, this year¡¯s best


    new actor award will definitely be mine. Don¡¯t even think about it. You won¡¯t be


    able to get it anyway.¡±


    Tian Guo was angry. ¡°You! Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Li Lu scoffed at Tian Guo. ¡°You¡¯re that little fan of Jiang Yu¡¯s? The same type of


    actor will attract the same type of fans¡±


    ¡°Li Lu, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Jiang Yu stood up with a hint of displeasure in her


    eyes.


    She didn¡¯t mind being spoken ill of. She didn¡¯t care. She could choose not to


    hear it.


    But she wasn¡¯t going to allow her fan being spoken ill of.


    ¡°Am I going too far? I¡¯m telling the truth?¡± Li Lu smiled.


    ¡°It that¡¯s the case, you have fans who can only say pretty words because you¡¯re


    nat type of person?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked coldly at the group of people behind Li Lu, ¡°Li Lu, even if you


    win this new actor award, when others see you outside, they probably won¡¯t


    say things ike ¡®this is the Li Lu who won the new actor award. They¡¯ll only say


    things like ¡°look, that¡¯s the sister of the movie queen.¡±


    ¡°Youl¡± Li Lu was angered by Jiang Yu¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean?!


    ¡°My meaning is very clear. Even if you win the award, you didn¡¯t get it by


    relying on your own strength. Don¡¯t be so arrogant.¡±


    Li Lu was flustered and exasperated. ¡°How do you know that my ability isn¡¯t


    good?! Let me tell you, I won this awardpletely by relying on my own


    strength!¡±


    Confidence is a good thing, but overconfidence isn¡¯t.¡±


    Jiang Yu!¡± Li Lu was so angry that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Jiang Yu ignored her and picked up the book and left.


    Lu Qi and Tian Guo also left together.


    Li Lu stomped her feet angrily. ¡°What does Jiang Yu Mean? Does she think that


    her skills are very good? She won¡¯t even have a chance to be nominated for this


    award!¡±


    Someoneforted her. ¡°Jiang Yu is just jealous of you.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Lu finally calmed down a little.


    ¡°Even if she is nominated for this award, she will definitely be ranked at the


    bottom. It¡¯s impossible for her to rush to the top ten. ¡°With her skills, there¡¯s


    no way she canpete with me. This award will still be mine in the end.¡± Li


    Lu was full of confidence.


    It was unknown who mentioned Jiang Ran, but Li Lu sneered and said, ¡°Jiang


    Ran? She¡¯s the one who really can¡¯t be ranked in this award, right?¡±


    Someone showed the top 50 of the selection to Li Lu and said, ¡°There is indeed


    Jiang Yu, but she¡¯s only in the 40th ce. Li Lu¡¯s ranking is in the top five.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. There¡¯s no way she can get it.¡± Li Lu smiled proudly,


    li Lu was so confident that she had no idea that Jiang Yu¡¯s ranking would soar


    after that..

 Chapter 261 - Newiy Kelease Movie

    <h4>Chapter 261: Newiy Kelease Movie</h4>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu¡¯s new film, The Main Melody of Youth, was about to be released.


    Although she was ying the role of the female lead¡¯s deskmate, she didn¡¯t


    have many scenes in it, but for her fans and those who hated her and wanted to


    see her make a fool of herself, it was enough for them to watch carefully for a


    while


    However, the poprity of Jiang Ran¡¯s anonymous post on the intemet hadn¡¯t


    dissipated yet, so Qn Yuan¡¯s fans reposted the post inrge numbers. They also


    sent a message to the production team saying that Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes must be


    deleted if the movie was to be released.


    When Tian Guo saw the post, she quickly sent a screenshot to the fan club.


    When Jiang Yu saw it, she frowned.


    ¡°They¡¯re going too far!¡± Dai Zhu also saw the screenshot and couldn¡¯t help but


    speak up for Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about them,¡± ng Yu said.


    They were just a bunch of clowns.


    At the same time, Mo Long was at thepany looking at the posts on the


    Inte that requested to delete Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this group of people?¡± Mo Long¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and


    his voice was terrifyingly cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t the director of the production team


    already exin that matter regarding Yu¡¯er? Why are these fans still making a


    fuss online?


    Teng Yi said, ¡°It¡¯s a post that someone posted anonymously orn the Inte


    earlier. It said that Miss Jiang had the backing of a capitalist, so the director


    came out to exin on behalf of Miss Jiang¡±


    ¡°Anonymous post?¡± Mo Long paused and asked Teng Yi to show him the post.


    ¡°Find out who this anonymous person is,¡± Mo Long said, ¡°And get someone to


    post everything that happened that day on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°But the other side is, after all, Qin Yuan¡¯s fan... Teng Yi hesitated.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s her fan? Even if it¡¯s Qin Yuan herself, she has to bow her head to


    Yu¡¯er.¡± Mo Long¡¯s attitude was very tough.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Teng Yi nodded and went to do his job.


    Not long after, a new post appeared online. The content was still about the


    incident where Qin Yuan stayed on the set to eat lunch boxes.


    However, the target was not Jiang Yu, but Qjn Yuan.


    After the neutralizens saw the post, theymented below, ¡°There¡¯s still a


    twist in this matter. So it¡¯s because Qin Yuan kept making mistakes during


    filming, which dyed the progress of filming¡±


    There were also Qin Yuan¡¯s fans who saw the post and couldn¡¯t sit still


    immediately. Theymented, ¡°Don¡¯t believe a passerby! These are all posts


    from Jiang Yu¡¯s fans! They¡¯re trying to smear my idol!¡±


    ¡°My idol has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and Jiang


    Yu is just a neer! It¡¯s obvious who¡¯s responsible for this!¡±


    Some of Jiang Yu¡¯s fansmented, ¡°I hope some people are self-aware. So


    what if they are old in the entertainment industry? Can¡¯t a neer be better


    than her? My Xiao Yu¡¯s acting skills are obvious to everyone! Moreover, the


    director hase forward to exin. This post also has pictures and the


    truth!¡±


    No matter how Qin Yuan¡¯s fans tried to smear Jiang Yu, some passersby still


    chose to believe Jiang Yu. some passersby even turned into fans.


    With such a big reversal of events, Qin Yuan naturally saw this post.


    ¡°This Jiang Yul¡± She was furious. ¡°She actually went to find someone to rify


    herself! I still underestimated her. I didn¡¯t expect her to have such a strong


    backing¡± She actually dared to offend her.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s reaction after seeing this post was not as intense as Qin Yuan¡¯s.


    Instead, she calmly said to Tian Guo and the other people who were worried


    about her, ¡°Its fine. Those who are innocent will stay innocent.¡±


    When she said that, the hearts of the fans were finally relieved.


    No matter how much the fans of both parties caused a ruckus online, the movie


    The Main Melody of Youth¡± still sessfully came out..

 Chapter 262 - Piano Competition

    <h4>Chapter 262: Piano Competition</h4>


    Transiator: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    On the first day of the movie¡¯s release, it reached 200 million yuan box office.


    A group of people originally wanted to see what Jiang Yu looked like on the


    intermet. They didn¡¯t expect to be deeply attracted by her role in the movie.


    ¡°Her acting is really good! She can easily bring people into that role,¡± someone


    mented after watching the movie.


    In an instant, there were newments online about Jiang Yu¡¯s acting skills


    ¡ª very good, even better than some of the older people in the industry.


    When Qin Yuan saw thosements, she was so angry that she wanted to kick


    the door open.


    Jiang Yu, Jiang Yu! Why could a neer like Jiang Yu steal her limelight!!


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know the anger in Qin Yuan¡¯s heart. She only knew that her


    movie received a good response and that many people had begun to support


    her. More and more people were willing to stand on her side in the public


    opinion online.


    That¡¯s great!¡± Lu Qi said, ¡°Xiao Yu, your number of fans has increased again!¡±


    That¡¯s right. Xiao Yu,¡± Tian Guo was also very happy. ¡°This movie has be


    so popr and your performance in it is so outstanding. I think this year¡¯s best


    neer award will definitely be yours!


    ¡°I just debuted not long ago.¡± Jiang Yu also smiled. ¡°There are also many


    rookies who are more outstanding than me.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu! Your ranking has risen!¡± Lu Qi said in surprise.


    She had just opened the ranking for the neer award and found that Jiang


    Yu¡¯s ranking had risen from 40th to 31st.


    ¡°So fast? Tian Guo was also very surprised. ¡°It was still 4oth before! It seems


    like it¡¯s not right for this year¡¯s neer award not to be given to Xiao Yu!


    Li Lu, who passed by them, heard these words, snorted disdainfully and left.


    ¡°She¡¯s so happy just because she¡¯s ranked 3ist? She really doesn¡¯t have any


    aspirations at all,¡± Li Lu said to herself.


    When the movie was popr, another international pianopetition was


    posted on the Inte.


    When this news was released, other than the talented students of the music


    department who were eager to try, Jiang Ran was also tempted to sign up.


    Someone advised her, ¡°Don¡¯t. After all, the music department students from


    ur school also want to participate.¡±


    ¡°So what? Jiang Ran didn¡¯t care. ¡°Ive studied piano for so many years, but I


    didn¡¯t choose the music department in the end. hy can¡¯t I sign up for the


    pianopetition?


    That being said, there was another reason why she wanted to participate in the


    pianopetition this time


    That was Jiang Yu.


    ¡°She will definitely participate in the pianopetition this time,¡± Jiang Ran


    said to Li Lu. ¡°That¡¯s why I have to sign up for thepetition this time as


    well.¡±


    ¡°Just you?¡± Li Lu looked down on Jiang Ran from the bottom of her heart, ¡°So


    what if she participates? Let alone the pianists from other countries, there are


    so many music students in our school. Why would someone from the


    perfomance department like you join in the fun?¡±


    ¡°So what? iang Ran gritted her teeth. ¡°As long as Jiang Yu participates, I will


    definitely participate!¡±


    Li Lu shook her head and did not try to persuade her.


    She really did not understand why Jiang Ran, a performance department


    student, would participate in some pianopetition. Wouldn¡¯t that be asking


    for humiliation?


    Even though Jiang Ran was determined to go her own way, she was right about


    one thing¨C Jiang Yu was indeed going to participate in this piano


    petition.


    ¡°Are you really going to participate?¡± Dai Zhu asked uncertainly. ¡°You haveto


    think carefully. Even if you are Professor Bai¡¯s disciple, you haven¡¯t studied


    systematically like us.¡±


    Lu also felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s decision was inappropriate, she also advised her,


    ¡°Yes, Xiao Yu. The intermational pianopetition this time was only for


    friendly international exchanges. The prize is not very expensive. It is justa


    piano. If you want that, you can just buy one yourself.¡±


    Yeah,¡± Dai Zhu also said. ¡°If you don¡¯t get a ce in thepetition, won¡¯t


    those people who are waiting tough at you get what they want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jiang Yuforted her. ¡°Believe me, I have confidence in my own


    strength.¡±


    Jiang Yu was very stubbom.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu saw that they could not persuade her so they could only let


    her do what she wanted

 Chapter 263 - Went Against Everyone’s Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 263: Went Against Everyone¡¯s Suggestion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The news of Jiang Yu signing up for the pianopetition quickly spread online.


    ¡°Just with her skills?¡± Some of the fans who disliked her scoffed. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a actor? Why is she participating in the pianopetition?¡±


    There were also some of her fans who were worried about her. ¡°Is Xiao Yu really going to participate in thispetition? After all, she is a student of the performance department. Will she be at a disadvantage by participating in thispetition?¡±


    ¡®There were even more piano lovers who were paying attention to thispetition. After hearing about Jiang Yu on the inte, they began to pay close attention to her.


    Fora time, the number of people who opposed Jiang Yu¡¯s participation in this pianopetition far exceeded the number of people who supported her.


    Even Professor Bai was surprised by Jiang Yu¡¯s decision.


    However, she did not stop Jiang Yu. Instead, she encouraged Jiang Yu¡¯s idea.


    ¡°believe in you,¡± professor Bai said with a smile. ¡°I have seen your ability to arRange music. No one has such talent as you.¡±


    With Professor Bai¡¯s encouragement, Jiang Yu¡¯s confidence in herself increased.


    Because it was an international friendly exchange, this international pianopetition was more like an exchangepetition.


    There was not enough time to prepare. Many people practiced day and night during this time, hoping to get a good Ranking in thepetition.


    Jiang Yu was different.


    Although she practiced in the piano room every day, her schedule was very reasonable.


    She would rest when it was time to rest and eat when it was time to eat. She did not seem to be in a hurry at all.


    Jiang Ran saw it and could not help but sneer in her heart.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to be in a hurry to practice. If she wants to participate in thepetition and get a ce, it¡¯s simply a dream.¡±


    Jiang Ran told Wei Juan about this matter. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where she got the courage to sign up for thepetition.¡±


    Wei Juan responded to Jiang Ran and said, ¡°I think she¡¯s just embarrassing herself. She¡¯s not as good as my little Ran who is excellent in every aspect.¡±


    Hearing Wei Juan¡¯s words, Jiang Ran was in a very good mood. Even the way she looked at the piano changed.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I want to see you embarrass yourself with my own eyes!¡±


    On the day of thepetition, all the contestants were nervously preparing backstage.


    Jiang Ran walked up to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°You¡¯re from the performance department. Why did youe to the pianopetition to embarrass yourself?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not look at her and only said, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m the one who¡¯s gettomg embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Do you even need to think about it? You¡¯ve never learned how to y the piano. Even if Professor Bai epts you as her disciple and has acknowledged your ability in arranging music, don¡¯t forget that Professor Bai has also said that there¡¯s something wrong with your ying technique. Don¡¯t tell me that


    you can change your ying technique back during this period of time?¡±


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t believe that Jiang Yu had such an ability and continued to mock her. ¡°I advise you to quickly forfeit thepetition now and not embarrass the school and the Jiang family.¡±


    Jiang Yu then gave Jiang Ran a look and said, ¡°Then you¡¯d better watch carefully to see who will embarrass the school and the Jiang family in the end.¡±


    Jiang Ran sneered and didn¡¯t care about Jiang Yu¡¯s words at all.


    ¡®When the previous contestants went on stage to y, they all made mistakes because they were too nervous.


    ¡®The music that was yed made the judges in the venue shake their heads repeatedly.


    ¡®When it was Jiang Ran¡¯s turn, she first bowed and then sat in front of the piano and began to y.


    There were no mistakes at all. Compared to the previous contestants, Jiang Ran indeed made the judges¡¯ eyes light up, and one after another, they gave Jiang Ran high marks.


    In the end, Jiang Ran scored 82.3 points. She looked proudly at Jiang Yu backstage and mouthed to her, ¡°See? You¡¯ll never get such a score.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t care. She yed her own tune again and again in her heart..

 Chapter 264 - Stunning Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 264: Stunning Everyone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Because of Jiang Yu¡¯s major, she was arranged to be thest to appear.


    She didn¡¯t have a piano certificate, nor was she a music major. When the host announced her, she was a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to introduce her.


    Even the people watching the live broadcast on the Inte felt embarrassed for Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu went on stage and bowed slightly. She sat in front of the piano and began to y her own piece.


    It was an original arrangement that she had written over the past few days. It was called ¡°Chasing your dreams bravely¡±.


    Her slender fingers danced on the ck and white keys of the piano. The heart-cleansing music flowed out from her fingertips, bringing all the people present into the mood.


    ¡®They had never heard such a clear and bright piano piece before.


    After the piece was finished, there was a long silence before thunderous apuse broke out.


    Even the judges could not help but apud her.


    One of the French judges even stopped her before she was graded and asked her, ¡°Contestant Jiang Yu, I have read the information. You are not a piano student and you have not obtained a piano examination certificate. Why did you choose to participate in thepetition?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled slightly and replied in fluent French, ¡°I just have always maintained my love for the piano. This love has made me stand on this stage today.¡±


    ¡°Who is theposer for this piece of music? I¡¯ve never heard this piece of music before,¡± the judge asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s my own original piece,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°I hope that everyone can be their own dreamers and never give up on their dreams.¡±


    At the same time, Jiang Yu¡¯s words were simultaneously typed on the screen by the trantor.


    ¡®When the audience saw Jiang Yu¡¯s reply, they could not help but regain their courage and confidence. They wanted to continue pursuing their dreams.


    ¡®The Russian judge nodded in satisfaction and lowered his head to give Jiang Yu a score.


    ¡®Three minutester, Jiang Yu¡¯s score was out.


    96.8 points, the best in the entire venue!


    ¡®The audience erupted into thunderous apuse. There were even people cheering and shouting Jiang Yu¡¯s name, ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    More and more people also shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    ¡®The audience who was watching the live broadcast also pped their own faces. They did not expect Jiang Yu, who came from a performing background, to be able to arrange her own music. She even relied on her own arrangement to get first ce!


    This was too amazing! It was not an exaggeration to say that she was a talented woman!


    After the face-pping, some people turned into fans and became Jiang Yu¡¯s fans.


    Please, having such a beloved idol is really super cool, okay? !


    Jiang Yu seemed to have expected that she would get first ce. She was not that excited. Instead, she smiled very calmly and said ¡°Thank you¡¯ to everyone.


    Jiang Ran gritted her teeth as she listened below the stage.


    She originally thought that her score was already very high. Although she could not get first ce, she was still more than enough to beat Jiang Yu.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to actually get first ce with her original piece!


    Jiang Ran was very unconvinced.


    ¡®When the award was presented, Jiang Yu took the trophy with a smile and politely said ¡°Thank you¡± to the professor who was presenting the award.


    ¡°Such a polite and good child,¡± said the professor. ¡°I hope that you can bravely walk on the path of the piano in the future and be able to shine.¡±


    ¡°Twill.¡±


    Because Jiang Ran didn¡¯t get the ranking and didn¡¯t meet Wei Juan and Jiang Hai¡¯s expectations, she didn¡¯t dare to go back to the Jiang family.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to find her fianc¨¦, Sun You..

 Chapter 265 - I Am Your Fiancé

    <h4>Chapter 265: I Am Your Fianc¨¦</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran went to the Sun family and found Sun You.


    She told Sun You That Jiang Yu had won the first ce in the pianopetition. At the same time, she said with a grievance, ¡°I am also very hard-working. Why can she, Jiang Yu, win the first ce when I can¡¯t even get a rank?¡±


    Sun You¡¯s impression of Jiang Yu still remained at thest banquet. She looked stunning. However, his fianc¨¦e was Jiang Ran after all. No matter how good-looking Jiang Yu was, he had to side with Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything¡± Seeing that Sun You didn¡¯t respond, Jiang Ran thought that he didn¡¯t hear her, so she raised her voice and repeated what she had just said.


    Sun You¡¯s eardrums hurt from her voice. He said impatiently, ¡°She only just got first ce. What¡¯s there to be fussy about?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Ran saw his impatience and her anger rose.


    ¡°Tm your fianc¨¦e! Why are you still defending Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°Tm not defending Jiang Yu.¡± Sun You didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Jiang Ran. After all, she was the daughter of a wealthy family from the capital¡­ He would have to rely on her in the future.


    Therefore, he said with a ttering smile, ¡°Darling, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Jiang Ran felt a little better after seeing him coax her.


    She said, ¡°She won first ce and made me lose face in front of my parents. I have to think of a way to make her lose face too.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Sun You Asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she with Mo Long?¡± Jiang Ran remembered something.


    ¡°Mo Long did announce on the inte that Jiang Yu was his girlfriend, but other than that, he didn¡¯t say anything else. So if Jiang Yu thinks that Mo Long¡¯s feelings for her only exist in those illusory words that he said before, then their rtionship will crack.¡±


    The meaning of her words was very obvious. Even if Sun You wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t understand it, he couldn¡¯t.


    On the other side, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know that Jiang Ran and Sun You were secretly plotting against her. She was wholeheartedly happy that she had won first ce and got the piano.


    ¡°You¡¯re that happy with a new piano?¡± Mo Long looked at Jiang Yu dotingly. ¡°If you like it, I can buy you another better piano.¡±


    ¡°This is different.¡± Jiang Yu blinked. ¡°This is the prize I won from thepetition on my own. The meaning is different.¡±


    She wanted to prove herself and tell Jiang Hai and Wei Juan that even if they looked down on her, she was still very outstanding.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long was also happy to go along with Jiang Yu¡¯s thoughts. He said, ¡°As long as you like it, you can participate in suchpetitions in the future.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Jiang Yu blushed.


    Mo Long always looked at her with such doting eyes and always spoke to her in such a gentle tone, which made her unconsciously fall for his tender heart.


    ¡°Then, when you graduate¡­¡± Mo Long wanted to bring up that matter again.


    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± Jiang Yu hurriedly interrupted him.


    Seriously, why did he keep bringing up this matter recently.


    Looking at her blushing little face, Mo Long was in a good mood. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her deeply.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Jiang Yu felt dizzy from Mo Long¡¯s kiss. Her legs went soft and she almost couldn¡¯t stand up.


    Fortunately, Mo Long held Jiang Yu¡¯s lower back in time and she was able to stand firmly.


    After the kiss, Mo Long pressed himself against the tip of Jiang Yu¡¯s nose and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Stay here tonight, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jiang Yu was about to agree when her phone suddenly rang.


    Jiang Yu picked it up and saw that it was Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Why is she calling?¡± Mo Long, who had his ns ruined, loathed Jiang Ran even more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Yu picked up the phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Our family is going to hold a banquet to discuss the marriage between Sun You and me. You¡¯re the daughter of the Jiang family after all, so dad asked me to call you back.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow night. Remember to call President Mo¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he your boyfriend? If that¡¯s the case, thene with us.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what Jiang Ran was up to, so she didn¡¯t ask further.


    She just said ¡°Got it¡± and hung up..

 Chapter 266 - Setup Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 266: Setup Banquet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu actually didn¡¯t like to attend banquets, but this was after all a family banquet organized by the Jiang family. And, they were discussing her sister¡¯s marriage in name. As the second miss of the Jiang family, she naturally had to attend such an asion.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Jiang Ran nced at Jiang Yu.


    She was wearing a very in dress today. It wasn¡¯t as dazzling as the previous banquet. She asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing the dress from thest banquet today?¡±


    Jiang Yu found it funny that she was still brooding over the fact that she had stolen her limelightst time.


    ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is about your wedding, not mine.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then what I wear doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with sister, right?¡±


    ¡°You? !¡± Jiang Yu was so brazen as to argue with her, and Jiang Ran was so angry that she choked in her throat.


    Mo Long parked his car in the distance and walked over to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Ran quickly put on her fake smile and pulled Jiang Yu¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here. Why don¡¯t you go in and sit? It¡¯s so cold standing outside.¡±


    Jiang Yu ignored her. She took Mo Long¡¯s arm and entered the house.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s anger was about to explode from being ignored like this.


    At the dining table, Jiang Hai asked Sun You a few questions. Sun You¡¯s answers were all very satisfactory to Jiang Hai.


    ¡°Uncle Sun and Auntie Sun have been too busy because of work recently, so they couldn¡¯te to the banquet today.¡±


    Jiang Ran exined why Sun You was the only one attending the banquet today. ¡°But if there¡¯s a chance in the future, we can make it official.¡±


    Her reason wasn¡¯t real, but Jiang Hai and Wei Juan didn¡¯t suspect anything. They seemed that they knew the reason why Sun You¡¯s parents couldn¡¯te earlier than Jiang Ran did.


    ¡°Oh right, sister and President Mo have been together for a long time, right?¡±


    Jiang Ran suddenly changed the topic to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Then when do you n to get married?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused with her chopsticks and looked up at Jiang Ran.


    She finally understood why Jiang Ran wanted to bring Mo Long back from today¡¯s banquet.


    ¡°When Yu¡¯er graduates, I will marry her.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s mind was not on the banquet. When he heard Jiang Ran¡¯s question, he only replied indifferently.


    ¡°Graduate? That will take a long time. Isn¡¯t President Mo afraid that something will go wrong?¡± The meaning of Jiang Ran¡¯s words was very obvious.


    This period of time wasn¡¯t short. Jiang Yu or Mo Long, one of them might change his mind during this period of time.


    Moreover, even if Mo Long announced on the Inte that Jiang Yu was his girlfriend, Li Yue, the movie queen, would always be the biggest obstacle.


    Even if Mo Long said that the person he liked was Jiang Yu now, what about in the future?


    If he wasn¡¯t engaged, even the news of their marriage would only be confirmed after Jiang Yu graduated.


    Did Mo Long really liked Jiang Yu?


    That was impossible. It was just for a moment of novelty.


    After a while, he would abandon Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Silly sister, no matter what, you must think it over before you do it.¡±


    Jiang Ran tried tofort Jiang Yu with good intentions, but what she meant was, ¡°Take a look, Mo Long only gave you a moment of novelty. He only gave you a verbal promise.¡±


    ¡®As expected, Jiang Yu put down her chopsticks and looked unhappy.


    She said to Jiang Ran, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°What can I mean? I just hope that my only sister won¡¯t be deceived by others.¡±


    Jiang Ran hoped that Jiang Yu would quarrel with Mo Long when she got back. It would be best if they quarreled until everyone knew about it before they broke up.


    ¡°Jiang Ran.¡± Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t going to let things go the way Jiang Ran wanted. ¡°If you have the time, you should mind your own business first.¡±


    With that, she pulled Mo Long to leave the banquet together..

 Chapter 267 - Formal Dress War

    <h4>Chapter 267: Formal Dress War</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Aweekter, the selection for Best New Actress award was over.


    Jiang Yu returned to her dorm after ss and prepared to rest for a while and go look for Mo Long.


    Not long after she sat down, someone called her ~~ it was Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to answer Jiang Ran¡¯s call because of the unhappy ending at the banquetst time, so she picked up the phone after a while.


    ¡®As soon as the call was picked up, a woman¡¯s cursing voice came from the other side, ¡°Jiang Yu, that damn thing, why isn¡¯t she picking up the phone¡­¡±


    Wei Juan¡¯s voice stopped abruptly when she realized that Jiang Yu had picked up the phone.


    ¡°Hello, hello?¡± Jiang Ran¡¯s panicked voice came next.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the ¡®Best Neer Award¡¯ ceremony. Mom wants you toe back and choose a dress.¡±


    . Got it.¡±


    Choose a dress? It was impossible for her to be so kind. Just look at thest banquet and you¡¯ll know.


    ¡°also, this time, mom personally chose the dress. Even if President Mo gave you a new dress, you shouldn¡¯t wear it.¡±


    Jiang Ran specifically brought up this matter.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Yu replied indifferently.


    She knew that Jiang Ran was afraid that she would steal her limelight.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Jiang Ran didn¡¯t want to talk to Jiang Yu anymore, so she quickly hung up.


    Not long after, Mo Long also called Jiang Yu. ¡°Yu¡¯er, the award ceremony is tomorrow. Are youing to my ce tonight?¡±


    Jiang Yu pinched the space between her brows and said, ¡°¡®m afraid I can¡¯t go today. They want me to go back and pick out a dress.¡±


    ¡°Dress? I¡¯ve already bought it for you. I¡¯ll get Teng Yi to send it to you now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t send it to me,¡± Jiang Yu quickly refused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Long was puzzled. Why did she suddenly not want his things?


    Jiang Yu sighed and told Mo Long everything that Jiang Ran had told her on the phone.


    Mo Long burst outughing.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Jiang Yu puffed her cheeks to express her dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Someone already told your girlfriend not to wear the clothes you gave her, yet you¡¯re stillughing.¡±


    ¡°This shows that my Yu¡¯er is naturally beautiful and they¡¯re ashamed of themselves.¡±


    ¡°Then all the more reason to do what they should do.¡±


    Jiang Yu was helpless against Jiang Ran¡¯s actions. ¡°She¡¯s acting like a child.¡±


    ¡°Yu¡¯er doesn¡¯t have to mind her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At night, Jiang Yu returned to the Jiang residence. Jiang Ran handed a brand new gown to Jiang Yu. ¡°Here, go and try it on.¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at it. Thebel was still on it, and it looked like it was indeed a new gown.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Yu took the gown and smiled at Jiang Ran.


    It was as if the unpleasant incident at the Jiang family hadn¡¯t happened at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Jiang Ran turned her head away guiltily.


    Jiang Yu took the gown back to her room. When she opened it, she immediately sneered.


    She knew that Jiang Ran and Wei Juan wouldn¡¯t be so kind.


    Even if it was a new dress, it was only an old style from a few years ago. It couldn¡¯t bepared to the current dress.


    Moreover, it was a dress with a few simple blue patterns. It was probably not very popr at that time.


    ¡°But it looks pretty good when you look at it carefully.¡± Jiang Yupared the dress in front of her in the mirror.


    She took off her dress and put it on.


    Although it was an old style, the stitching was not bad and the patterns were exquisite. It seemed that Wei Juan and her daughter had chosen it seriously so that they would not be gossiped about.


    ¡®The most important thing was that this was a waist-retracting design. It should have been able to outline Jiang Yu¡¯s waist very well so that her perfect figure could be better disyed. However, the size was obviously too big. Jiang Yu looked like a child who was wearing adult clothes.


    Jiang Yu looked at the dress and had already thought of a way.


    Jiang Ran, who was downstairs, did not know. She thought that the old and big dress that she had chosen for Jiang Yu would embarrass her at the award ceremony tomorrow..

 Chapter 268 - Rallying Votes On The Spot

    <h4>Chapter 268: Rallying Votes On The Spot</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>


    Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the blink of an eye, it was the award ceremony for the Best New Actor¡¯s Award. Li Lu dressed herself up beautifully as she stood at the entrance of the venue.


    ¡®When people saw her and knew that she was the sister of the movie queen, they couldn¡¯t help butpliment her.


    ¡°aiyo, the sister of the movie queen is really different.¡±


    ¡°How can otherspare to the sister of the movie queen?¡±


    Li Lu was very pleased with these words. She looked proudly at a luxury car that was slowly approaching from afar.


    The car stopped and Jiang Yu got out.


    Li Lu looked at her, paused for a moment, and then smiled.


    ¡°You still have the nerve toe to the award ceremony?¡±


    Li Lu muttered to herself in disdain. When Jiang Yu walked over, she stopped her.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you came to the award ceremony dressed like this?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her. ¡°This is an award ceremony, not a beauty contest. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to dress up so nicely.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t you feel embarrassed dressed like this?¡±


    Li Lu looked at Mo Long, who was beside Jiang Yu, and smiled. ¡°Brother-inw, aren¡¯t you going to buy a set of clothes?¡±


    Li Yue yed with the ring on her finger. When she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s face appear on the big screen, theers of her mouth curled up into an imperceptible sneer.


    After the emcee finished reading out the names of the nominees, he didn¡¯t immediately reveal who had won the best new actor¡¯s award. Instead, he proposed the idea of rallying votes on the spot.


    ¡°Rallying votes on the spot?¡± Li Lu was stunned. She did not expect the host to suggest this.


    ¡°Of course, rallying votes on the spot is notpulsory. It depends on your own wishes.¡±


    The host decided to leave a suspense. ¡°After rallying votes on the spot, who will win this new actor¡¯s award? Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    The finalists seemed to be a little ufortable performing on such an asion, so no one was willing to sign up.


    ¡°No one?¡± The host seemed to be a little disappointed. ¡°Then it¡¯s time to count the votes¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll join.¡± Someone stood up and said. Everyone looked closely ¡ª it was Li Lu.


    She was already ranked first. If no one participated in the live rallying activity, then this ¡°Best New Actor¡¯s Award¡± would definitely belong to her. Why would she participate in another live canvassing activity?


    ¡°Tll participate too.¡± Another person stood up.


    Everyone looked and found that that person was Jiang Yu, ranked fourth.


    Was this apetition between first and fourth ce?


    It seemed that it was hard to say who would win the new actor¡¯s award..

 Chapter 269 - Live Performance

    <h4>Chapter 269: Live Performance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Lu did not expect Jiang Yu to actually dare to participate in this segment. She was momentarily distracted.


    However, she quickly calmed down and walked onto the stage with Jiang Yu.


    Li Lu whispered to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, stop struggling. Whether you participate in this segment or not, you will never be able to surpass the second and third ces to rece me.¡±


    Jiang Yu also imitated her and whispered, ¡°Since you are so confident that you can win this award, why do you still want to participate in this segment?¡±


    ¡°Lwant to participate. Even if I am the first ce, I still want to participate. I want to surpass all of you. I want to let all of you know that all of you will never be able topare to me.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled helplessly and did notment on Li Lu¡¯s character.


    ¡®The host originally thought that no one was willing to participate. In the end, Li Lu, who was ranked first, took the initiative to sign up for this segment. She even brought Jiang Yu, who was ranked fourth.


    ¡°Good! Then who will be the first to rally for votes?¡± The host asked.


    ¡°T¡¯ll go first.¡± Li Lu stepped forward first. ¡°I¡¯m the first to participate. Naturally, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    She turned around and looked at Jiang Yu proudly, as if to say to her, ¡°See, Jiang Yu, no matter what, you can only be behind me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu smiled slightly and sat in front of the piano, starting to y as smoothly as flowing water.


    The ck and white piano keys collided with each other, producing a clear and melodious sound. It was even clearer and louder than normal piano music.


    ¡°Is it just ying the piano?¡±


    Li Lu said disdainfully, ¡°Jiang Yu, you really can¡¯t make me look at you in a different light.¡±


    Just when everyone thought that there would be no other performances after Jiang Yu¡¯s piano piece ended, she suddenly stood up and stood in the middle of the stage.


    This time, not only Li Lu and the audience, even Mo Long, who had been watching Jiang Yu from backstage, did not know what Jiang Yu was going to do next.


    Jiang Yu was still wearing the dress that did not fit her well.


    She stretched out her hand to pull open the dress, revealing the performance dress that she had already prepared.


    It was a dress from a minority ethnic group. It was dark red with a hint of dark green, low-key but high-end.


    Wearing it on her, not only did it show off Jiang Yu¡¯s perfect figure, it also entuated her temperament.

 Chapter 270 - Brave Wins First Place

    <h4>Chapter 270: Brave Wins First ce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>


    Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu yed a ssical song on her phone and pointed the microphone at her own phone.


    For a moment, the entire venue was surrounded by this song.


    Jiang Yu followed the rhythm of the song and slowly stretched her body.


    She raised her arms high and made difficult movements. Her fingers were also very flexible and made various postures to add to her dance.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s waist was soft and slender, as if she could be held with one hand.


    Her dance was beautiful, and the audience was more immersed in Jiang Yu¡¯s dance than they were in the song of Li Lu.


    After the dance, the audience was still immersed in the aftertaste of Jiang Yu¡¯s dance, unable to extricate themselves.


    ¡°Good¡­ Good dance!¡±


    After an unknown period of time, the host suddenly eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be so talented in dance!¡±


    ¡°You tter me.¡± Jiang Yu smiled politely. ¡°I practiced these in my spare time and didn¡¯t lea them systematically. Please don¡¯t take offense if I don¡¯t dance well.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± An artist below said, ¡°You dance very well!¡±


    Li Lu tried a few times but couldn¡¯t find the result. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little flustered.


    But she still forced herself to hold on, praying in her heart that she would be the final winner.


    ¡°The winner of this year¡¯s best new actor¡¯s award is ¨C¡±


    The host opened the brocade bag and read out the name that people had been waiting for for a long time. ¡°Jiang Yu! The shortlisted work is ¡ª ¡®The Main Melody of Youth¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Boom ¨C¡°Li Lu seemed to have been struck by lightning.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± She lost control, as if doubting the authenticity of this result.


    ¡°How can Jiang Yu be first? !¡±


    She had clearly made such a bold statement earlier, saying that she was first.


    She had not expected that Jiang Yu would snatch first ce!


    Wasn¡¯t this a p to her face?


    However, Jiang Yu was not surprised that she took the first ce, as if the matter was under her control.

 Chapter 271 - Awards Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 271: Awards Ceremony</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu? ¡­ how could it be Jiang Yu? !


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Li Yue who was below the stage almost couldn¡¯t sit still. She couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How could it be Jiang Yu? !¡±


    She had clearly checked the rankings earlier and this Jiang Yu was still in fourth ce.


    How did she manage to surpass second and third ce in just a small live performance and snatch first ce from Li Lu?


    She had witnessed Li Lu¡¯s strength, but she was actually overtaken.


    Could it be that this Jiang Yu who became a monk halfway through was even stronger than Li Lu?


    ¡°Let us congratte Jiang Yu! ¡°The host was very excited. ¡°Now, let¡¯s invite Jiang Yu up to the stage to receive the award!¡±


    Jiang Yu bowed slightly to the audience below the stage and then walked towards the podium in a graceful manner.


    ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee our honored guest ¡ª Mo Long!¡±


    ¡®When the host called out this name, the venue erupted into thunderous apuse once again.


    ¡®As Jiang Yu¡¯s award-winning work was ¡°The Main Melody of youth,¡± and Mo Long was the film¡¯s biggest investor, he became the honored guest for this award.


    This was more than the number of fans that had increased after filming two movies!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Li Lu was unconvinced. ¡°Why did I let Jiang Yu steal my limelight again!¡±


    Jiang Yu did not know what Li Lu was thinking, but from the way she looked at her unconvinced, Jiang Yu knew that she was dissatisfied with her.


    The atmosphere on the stage looked very harmonious on the surface, but behind the scenes, it was already very tense.


    Jiang Ran, who was sitting in the corner below the stage, was also furious.


    ¡®What was going on with Jiang Yu? !


    She won the award and gave an eptance speech, but she did not mention the Jiang family at all? !


    She did not even mention her sister, who had been working hard all this time? !


    She had really raised her in vain!


    She had thought that Jiang Yu had unexpectedly won this award and that she would be able to rely on her to earn some resources. She had not expected that she would not even mention her family!


    No, Jiang Ran took out her phone.. She had to tell her father so that he would know what kind of person she had raised after such a long time!

 Chapter 272 - Celebration Feast

    <h4>Chapter 272: Celebration Feast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡®The news that Jiang Yu had won the best new actor¡¯s award quickly spread on the Inte, and everyone in the school knew about it.


    Some people knew that Jiang Yu was Jiang Ran¡¯s sister, so they thought that if they couldn¡¯t talk to Jiang Yu, then it would be good to talk to Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Jiang Ran, your sister won the best new actor¡¯s award, so you should be proud of her too, right?¡±


    It would have been better if she didn¡¯t mention this, but when she did, Jiang Ran¡¯s heart was burning with anger.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really happy for her that she won this award.¡± Of course not!


    Kang Xue Walked past Jiang Ran¡¯s ssroom door. When she heard this, she sneered in her heart.


    Kang Xue had originally nned to participate in thest international pianopetition, but after she heard that it was just a friendly exchangepetition, she gave up on this idea.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bigpetition. It¡¯s far from being worthy of my status,¡± Kang Xue said to the person beside her.


    ¡°But that Jiang Yu also participated,¡± someone told Kang Xue the news.


    Kang Xue didn¡¯t care. ¡°She¡¯s from a mountain vige. She can only participate in such apetition.¡±


    She originally thought that those music majors who participated in thispetition would be able to get first ce no matter who they were.


    However, she did not expect Jiang Yu to get first ce in the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s just getting first ce in the pianopetition and getting a rookie award. There¡¯s nothing to brag about.¡±


    Kang Xue was disdainful. ¡°As long as I want, I can get first ce in any level of pianopetition.¡±


    Kang Xue did not like Jiang Yu and looked down on Jiang Ran from the bottom of her heart.


    Lu Qi and the others were also watching the live webcast that day. When they heard the host say Jiang Yu¡¯s name with their own ears, they were so happy that they jumped up and almost overturned the table.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, in order to celebrate you getting first ce, we have organized a celebration party for you. ¡°Tian Guo sent a wWchat message to Jiang Yu. ¡°Tonight at six o¡¯clock, remember toe.¡±


    ¡®When Jiang Yu saw this message, she remembered that she had an appointment with Mo Long tonight, so she replied, ¡°Sorry, I have an appointment with my boyfriend today.¡±


    Tian Guo was a little disappointed. She wanted to reply, ¡°Okay.¡± However, Lu Qi tagged Jiang Yu in the group and said, ¡°Remember toe to the celebration party tonight. If you have an appointment with your boyfriend, bring your boyfriend along.¡±


    It seemed like a good idea.


    Jiang Yu called Mo Long and told him what Tian Guo and the others were thinking.


    She asked, ¡°Do you want to go with me to the Celebration Feast tonight?¡±


    Mo Long replied, ¡°Of course I want to go with you.¡±


    Therefore, the matter was set in stone.


    In the evening, Jiang Yu packed up and prepared to go to the seat that Tian Guo had sent her. Jiang Li saw this and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°My friends have prepared a celebratory feast for me. Do you want to go together?¡±


    ¡°Tm not going.¡± Jiang Li shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s a testing up. I have to study hard.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you must take care to rest. Don¡¯t try to be brave.¡± Jiang Yu still remembered the incident when Jiang Li suddenly fainted at the door.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Lu, who was in her bedroom, heard the conversation between Jiang Yu and Jiang Li. She found Jiang Ran in her wechat friend list and told Jiang Ran everything that Jiang Yu had just said.


    ¡®When Jiang Ran saw those messages, she felt that Jiang Yu really didn¡¯t put the Jiang family in her eyes. Therefore, she immediately returned to the Jiang family and nned to tell Jiang Hai about Jiang Yu..

 Chapter 273 - he Villains Complaining First

    <h4>Chapter 273: The Viins Comining First</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran returned to the Jiang family home. Jiang Hai and Wei Juan were about to have dinner.


    Wei Juan was both happy and surprised to see her daughter back.


    ¡°Why did Ran Rane back?¡± Wei Juan asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s all because of that Jiang Yu!¡± Jiang Ran threw her bag on the sofa unhappily.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s looking down on our family more and more!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wei Juan quickly put down her chopsticks. ¡°How did that Jiang Yu bully you again?¡±


    Jiang Ran then told Jiang Hai and Wei Juan everything that had happened in the past few days.


    After Jiang Hai heard it, he threw his chopsticks and couldn¡¯t eat the meal anymore.


    ¡°Treally raised her for nothing!¡± Jiang Hai was furious. ¡°She didn¡¯t even tell the family when she won an award?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Jiang Ran wanted to add fuel to Jiang Hai¡¯s anger.


    ¡°When she won the award, she didn¡¯t mention the Jiang family at all. She didn¡¯t even invite us to today¡¯s celebration party. Isn¡¯t it obvious that she doesn¡¯t treat us as her family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, look at what an ingrate you raised.¡± Wei Juan also added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Before things developed, she already hooked up with Mo Long. She doesn¡¯t put you, her father, in her eyes at all. Tell me about this ingrate. Why did you raise her?¡±


    Jiang Hai¡¯s face darkened and he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Jiang Hai was silent for a while, then he got up and went upstairs without saying a word.


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know what Jiang Hai was thinking, but it was clear that Jiang Hai was already disappointed in Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Jiang Ran came to Wei Juan¡¯s side, she said, ¡°I think you and my dad have to be careful of this Jiang Yu. She hasn¡¯t even married Mo Long yet, and she¡¯s already starting to look down on us. What about after she gets married? What will she do to the Jiang family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wei Juan felt that Jiang Ran¡¯s words were very reasonable.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t even gotten married yet, and her elbow has already turned outside. What if she gets married?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we got married, it would be even more impossible for us to side with the Jiang family.¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to get married to Sun You soon. It¡¯s the same for our Jiang family if we rely on the Sun family. But after Jiang Yu marries Mo Long, she definitely won¡¯t help the Jiang family anymore. So¡­ Why don¡¯t we make Mo Long hate Jiang Yu? What do you think? ¡°his way, when they


    break up, our Jiang family won¡¯t be controlled by Jiang Yu anymore.¡±


    Wei Juan felt that Jiang Ran¡¯s method was very good. At the same time, she was also touched that Jiang Ran had always thought of the Jiang family, she said, ¡°Okay. Ran Ran, Ah, you¡¯re the daughter of the Jiang family. In the future, the Jiang family will still have to rely on you. You¡¯re not like Jiang Yu, that


    shameless ingrate. Even if she wins the award, she won¡¯t be able to bring any benefits to the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°Mom, no matter what, I¡¯m still the daughter of the Jiang family. In the future, you and my dad can rely on me to support your retirement. We can¡¯t count on Jiang Yu, that ingrate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Wei Juan was responding to Jiang Ran when she suddenly saw Jiang Yu push the door open and walk in.


    ¡°You? ! Didn¡¯t you go to the celebration banquet?¡±


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu toe back so soon. She was afraid that she would hear what she had just said to Wei Juan, so she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°How did you know that I went to the celebration banquet?¡± Jiang Yu asked her.


    Although it was a question, Jiang Yu could more or less guess that it was Li Lu who told Jiang Ran.


    Even if Li Lu also looked down on Jiang Ran, the two of them had amon enemy, and that was Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what to say either. She could only smile helplessly andment over their childish ways..

 Chapter 274 - New Drama Resource

    <h4>Chapter 274: New Drama Resource</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°L¡­ [heard it from someone else,¡± Jiang Ran stammered as she exined.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expose herme excuse and went straight upstairs. She said, ¡°I just came back to get some things. I¡¯ll be leaving in a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh.¡± Jiang Ran now hoped that Jiang Yu would leave as soon as possible.


    Jiang Yu followed her wishes and took a few clothes before she left.


    Only then did Jiang Ran heave a few sighs of relief. She was afraid that Jiang Yu had just heard her petty tricks.


    The next day, Jiang Yu was resting in her dormitory. Dai Zhu tagged her in the wechat fan group and said, ¡°Jiang Yu! The ¡®Best New Actor¡¯s Award¡¯ also has a follow-up benefit! That is, resources for a new drama!¡±


    ¡®The moment she said that, the group immediately went into an uproar.


    Tian Guo: ¡°Really? What kind of drama is it?¡±


    Dai Zhu: ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a historical drama. The female lead is the movie queen, Li Yue! The role that the director gave Jiang Yu is the second female lead. It¡¯s also very important!¡±


    Lu Qi: ¡°Hey, Hey! Dai Zhu, whose fan are you now?¡±


    Dai Zhu: ¡°I know! I¡¯m a fan of Jiang Yu! But this series is really a big production! Many investors have invested in it!¡±


    Lu Qi said to Jiang Yu: ¡°Little Yu, what do you think?¡±


    New drama resource? The female lead is the movie queen?


    Then this was really a great opportunity.


    Jiang Yu replied: ¡°This is a good opportunity. I will work hard and definitely won¡¯t let you guys down.¡±


    Her words were like a tranquilizer, instantly calming everyone in the group.


    At this moment, a director called Jiang Yu. ¡°Hello? Jiang Yu? I¡¯m the Executive Director of the new series, ¡®Ruyi¡¯.¡±


    Jiang Yu politely replied, ¡°Hello, Director.¡±


    ¡°Filming will start in a few days, so we need you toe to the production team in the next few days. Let¡¯s meet and get to know each other. Then, we can discuss and revise the script together.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jiang Yu readily agreed.


    Jiang Yu and the director made an appointment for next Monday.


    On Monday, Jiang Yu got dressed and took a car to the production team.


    ¡®When they arrived at the set, the director first introduced the female lead, Li Yue, and the male lead, Hu Xuan. Then, he introduced the second female lead, Jiang Yu, and the second male lead, He Zhen.


    Hu Xuan was the winner of this year¡¯s Best Actor award.


    For the sake of the poprity of the drama, the director chose Li Yue and Hu Xuan to star in the drama.


    ¡°Everyone, read the script first. If there¡¯s anything inappropriate, bring it up. When the timees, we¡¯ll change it together.¡±


    The director gave everyone a pile of paper. ¡°When you read it, you have to figure out the character that you¡¯re going to y.¡±


    Jiang Yu flipped open the script and began to read it carefully.


    The female lead of ¡®Ruyi¡¯ was called Ruyi, but her life was not like her name. Instead, she didn¡¯t have things her way all the time.


    First, there was an ident at home and she was reduced to a beggar. Then, she was framed for stealing and caught by the officials.


    Because she refused to confess, she was beaten to death by the bailiffs.


    After her death, her soul unexpectedly attached itself to a jade pendant and she transformed into a human form with the help of the spiritual energy of Heaven and earth.


    She used this new body and the ability she obtained by ident to avenge herself.


    Jiang Yu was still carefully reading the script when Li Yue threw the script on the table and said, ¡°I can¡¯t y this role.¡±


    The director hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Yue said, ¡°I can¡¯t act as a beggar. Although I want to act in some other roles to change everyone¡¯s impression of my character, I really can¡¯t act as a beggar. So I hope that the screenwriter can change the previous scenes of the female lead.¡±


    The screenwriter looked troubled and said, ¡°But if you change it like this, the workload will be huge. And after you change it like this, the roles of the female and male supporting roles, and even the male lead¡¯s scenes, will change.¡±


    Li Yue still insisted on letting the scriptwriter change the roles. ¡°I still say the same thing. If you change it, I can act. If you don¡¯t change it, I can¡¯t act.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The scriptwriter turned his gaze to the director for help..

 Chapter 275 - Won The Female Lead

    <h4>Chapter 275: Won The Female Lead</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The director was also in a difficult position and said, ¡°Yeah, not to mention the huge workload, the roles of the other roles might change.¡±


    Li Yue saw that neither the director nor the scriptwriter were following her thoughts, so she put on her sunsses and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Forget it. Since the director doesn¡¯t sincerely want me to act as the female lead, then I¡¯d better be tactful and leave. What do you think, director?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t joking. The director could tell from her tone.


    Although the investors didn¡¯t specify who would act as the female lead, Li Yue was the movie queen after all.


    Letting her act as the female lead in his drama would definitely sell like hot cakes.


    But he really had no way to resolve this conflict.


    Seeing that the director didn¡¯t answer, Li Yue naturally wouldn¡¯t relent. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. You guys can find someone else for the female lead in this drama.¡±


    Just like that, the female lead position in ¡®Ruyi¡¯ was vacated.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± The director was in a dilemma. It would have been fine if the position had been vacated, but it just so happened that the female lead position was vacated.


    For a moment, everyone at the scene fell silent.


    Suddenly, the scriptwriter walked in front of the director and whispered, ¡°Jiang Yu won the ¡®Best New Actor¡¯s Award¡¯ a few days ago. Director, do you think we should let Jiang Yu take the female lead position?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The director couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°The personality of the female lead and the supporting actress arepletely different. Can Jiang Yu change from the personality of the supporting actress to the female lead?¡±


    The screenwriter trusted Jiang Yu and said, ¡°We can let her try first.¡±


    The director looked at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you willing to try out the female lead?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expect the director to choose her as the female lead, but there was no reason for her to refuse, so she said, ¡°I can give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The director immediately brought Jiang Yu to the audition room.


    ¡°Let me tell you about the scene that you¡¯re auditioning for. It¡¯s when the female lead was framed for stealing when she was reduced to a beggar in the early stages. You need to act out the panic and helplessness that she felt at that time, understand?¡±


    ¡°understand.¡± Jiang Yu had just read the script carefully and knew which scene the director was talking about.


    ¡°Do you need me to find someone to act with you?¡± The director asked kindly.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t refute the director and epted it dly.


    ¡®The director called Hu Xuan and He Zhen over and asked them to act as the bailiffs of the police force. The scene was to push the female lead yed by Jiang Yu to the ground.


    Hu Xuan was afraid that he would hurt Jiang Yu if he used too much force, so he thought that he could just push her lightly.


    He did not expect that Jiang Yu would fall to the ground as soon as his hand touched Jiang Yu who put on a pained expression.


    He Zhen read his lines from the side. ¡°Where did this little beggare from? ! How dare she steal from me? !¡±


    Jiang Yu looked up again. Her eyes were already red and tears were welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­ It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Jiang Yu shook her head desperately. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    She had a pitiful expression on her face and she couldn¡¯t help but want someone to protect her and stand up for her.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The director couldn¡¯t help but apud Jiang Yu. ¡°Jiang Yu¡¯s acting is very good! It¡¯s decided then. Jiang Yu will take over Li Yue¡¯s position and act as the female lead as she pleases!¡±


    ¡°Director, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Jiang Yu stood up and dusted herself off before returning to her seat.


    ¡°Tannounce that the female lead of ¡®Ruy/¡¯ will officially be Jiang Yu!¡±

 Chapter 276 - New Drama Commence Shooting

    <h4>Chapter 276: New Drama Commence Shooting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The news that Li Yue refused to act as the female lead in ¡°Ruyi¡± spread on the inte.


    After everyone was surprised by the reason why the movie queen refused to act, they began to specte on who would take over Li Yue¡¯s position.


    Very soon, someone posted a post saying that the person who took over the position of the female lead was Jiang Yu, who had recently won an award.


    Some of them were fans of Jiang Yu and some felt that she was good enough to be the female lead because they had seen her movie. Therefore, they all supported her in the post. ¡°I believe that everyone has witnessed Jiang Yu¡¯s strength. I think it¡¯s perfectly fine for her to be the female lead.¡±


    There were voices of support, but there were also voices of opposition. ¡°No way. Just because of a New Actor¡¯s award, does it give you such great confidence in Jiang Yu¡¯s strength?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This role is just a resource that our movie queen don¡¯t want. Why are your fans so happy just because Jiang Yu took it?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s fans also started to fight back. ¡°Then why did the movie queen give up this role? Could it be that she felt that she couldn¡¯t y it, so she gave it up?¡±


    Li Lu saw thesements online and immediately posted a post. ¡°My sister gave this role to Jiang Yu because she wanted the newbies to grow better.¡±


    ¡®When she said that, the wind on the inte immediately blew towards Li Yue, saying that she was really generous. She gave up her own resources and was willing to nurture the newbie.


    ¡®When Li Yue saw these words, she was also very pleased with herself.


    When the filming of Ruyi¡¯ started, many people started to pay attention to this news. Jiang Ran was no exception.


    She had initially been agonizing over how to make Mo Long hate Jiang Yu. Now that this new scene had started filming, wasn¡¯t this a ready-made opportunity?


    Jiang Ran changed into her usual clothes and went to the periphery of the set. She held up her phone and waited for Jiang Yu to appear.


    She was worried that Jiang Yu would recognize her, so she even wore a hat and wrapped herself up tightly.


    ¡°I think acting the part here this way would be better.¡±


    Jiang Ran heard Jiang Yu say, ¡°Hu Xuan, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think you changed it very well. Go tell the director.¡±


    Jiang Ran stood on her tiptoes and saw Jiang Yu holding the script and talking to the male actor beside her.


    She quickly pointed her camera at the two of them and started shooting crazily. Regardless of whether it was a blurry or clear picture, she just shot randomly and left silently.


    ¡°[ think I heard the shutter sound of my phone taking a picture just now.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked up, but she didn¡¯t see any suspicious people around her. ¡°Did I hear it wrong?¡±


    Hu Xuan also looked up and didn¡¯t see anyone, so he said, ¡°Did I hear it wrong because I was too tired from shooting recently?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Jiang Yu couldnt tell what she was feeling, but she still felt that she didn¡¯t hear it wrong. Someone must have hidden in aer and secretly took a picture.


    Jiang Ran looked at the photos on her phone and deleted all the blurry ones. She edited all the clearer ones and posted them online. She also anonymously posted a post about Jiang Yu having intimate contact with other male actors on set, she clearly had a boyfriend, but she didn¡¯t know how to avoid


    suspicion. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t a good woman.


    As soon as this post was posted, it received tens of millions of views in just half an hour. Tens of thousands of people crazily forwarded the post.


    Jiang Yu, who was involved in the matter, did not know about it. She was still focused on filming on the set, not cking off in the slightest¡­

 Chapter 277 - A Fake Scandal

    <h4>Chapter 277: A Fake Scandal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Jiang Yu saw the post, it had already been a few hours. It had already received hundreds of millions of views and tens of millions of retweets.


    Someizens who originally hated Jiang Yu seized the opportunity to criticize Jiang Yu and immediately disyed their years of skill on the Inte. Their fingers typed rapidly on the keyboard.


    ¡°Tknew this Jiang Yu isn¡¯t a good person. She clearly has a boyfriend, but she¡¯s still so close to other male actors? Seriously, what¡¯s the culture in the entertainment industry these days?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Could it be that Mo Long dumped Jiang Yu? In order to consolidate her position, is that why she¡¯s so quick to climb up to a new power?¡±


    There were also people who believed Jiang Yu and felt that she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡°How is that possible? She¡¯s obviously discussing the script with the other male actors in the production team?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mo Long and Jiang Yu didn¡¯t post a breakup, so how could there be a rift in their rtionship? Don¡¯t use your malice to specte others, okay?¡±


    ¡®The two groups of people on the inte were quarreling intensely. Jiang Yu looked at the post and already had a rough idea of who that person was.


    Li Yue and Li Lu wouldn¡¯t do such a childish thing.


    ¡®And besides Jiang Ran, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else who had a grudge against her.


    She knew that she didn¡¯t hear wrongly at that time. There was indeed someone secretly taking photos of her ina secret corner, and that person was Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Yu knew what Jiang Ran¡¯s motive was ¡ª wasn¡¯t it to sow discord between her and Mo Long?


    She had heard everything that she said to Wei Juan at the Jiang family that day.


    It was just that such a method was too childish. She had thought that Jiang Ran was just saying it and would not really do it.2


    She did not expect that she would start making a move so soon.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    Hu Xuan also saw the post. He quickly found Jiang Yu and said, ¡°The news about us on the inte is getting crazier and crazier. We have to rify this matter quickly.¡±


    ¡®As a bystander, He Zhen saw this matter very clearly.


    ¡°But the news on the inte is so hot. If you exin it now, it will only make it worse.¡±


    Hu Xuan was in a mess. ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just let them pass it on, right? This will affect both Jiang Yu and me in the future!¡±


    He Zhenforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. There will be a solution.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say a word. She was thinking of a way to deal with it.


    Soon, she put on a smile and said to Hu Xuan, ¡°Alright. We still have to film in the afternoon. Don¡¯t let this affect your mood now.¡±


    Hu Xuan looked at thecCalm Jiang Yu in disbelief and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry? This is rted to your innocence!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°But I believe that these rumors will be broken.¡±


    Hu Xuan didn¡¯t say anything more when he heard Jiang Yu say that.


    He could only gather his emotions and dive into the afternoon¡¯s filming.


    Jiang Ran, who was the mastermind behind all of this, was still feeling smug. She felt that by doing so, she would definitely seed in driving a wedge between Mo Long and Jiang Yu.


    In order to make her n smoother, she even asked her father, Jiang Hai, to contact Mo Long.


    ¡°President Mo, please don¡¯t mind that post on the Inte.¡± Jiang Ran spoke up for her sister out of kindness.


    ¡°Xiao Yu was discussing the script with the actor. It¡¯s not what the Inte said. You must believe Xiao Yu.¡±


    Mo Long replied coldly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing Mo Long¡¯s tone, Jiang Ran felt that he was already suspicious of Jiang Yu, which was why he was in such a bad mood.


    However, it was only because Mo Long didn¡¯t want to talk to Jiang Ran that he had such a cold attitude..

 Chapter 278 - Falls Apart On Its Own

    <h4>Chapter 278: Falls Apart On Its Own</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the filming ended that night, Jiang Yu returned to the hotel and gave Mo Long a call.


    ¡°Did you see the post on the Inte?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Mo Long replied, ¡°I saw it.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked again, ¡°Then what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Tbelieve you.¡±


    This sentence sessfully curled up the corners of Jiang Yu¡¯s mouth.


    She told Mo Long everything that happened on the set this morning and said, ¡°I know Jiang Ran was the one who did this.¡±


    ¡°She had discussed it with her mother before and wanted to think of a way to sow discord between us.¡±


    ¡°¡±T thought she was just saying it and wouldn¡¯t really do such a childish thing.¡±


    ¡°T didn¡¯t expect that she would really do it.¡±


    ¡°T know. She even asked Jiang Hai to contact me today and told me not to care about what happened on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to set up a good sister persona.¡± Jiang Yu curled her lips.


    ¡°How are you going to clear up this rumor?¡± Mo Long asked.


    ¡°Ineed your help to clear up this rumor.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long didn¡¯t know how Jiang Yu was going to clear up this rumor.


    But he chose to trust her unconditionally and would support her no matter what she did.


    ¡®The next day, Jiang Yu posted a new post on the inte.


    On the third day, the content was two pictures: one with her hand in the shape of a semi-heart, and the other with a man¡¯s hand in the shape of a semi-heart.


    She tagged Mo Long under the picture and captioned, ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you in this world.¡±


    As soon as this post was posted, people immediately liked and retweeted it crazily and added, ¡°This is true immortal love, okay?¡±


    Li Lu saw this post and gritted her teeth in hatred.


    She immediately called Li Yue. ¡°Sis! Look at that Jiang Yu! Not only did she steal your boyfriend, but now she dares to show off her love in such a presumptuous manner? !*¡±


    Li Yue was not as impatient as Li Lu and said, ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t get involved in this matter.¡±


    ¡°To Mo Long, Jiang Yu is just a momentary novelty. He will get tired of her after some time.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, he will find out who is his true match. He will give up on Jiang Yu ande to me.¡±


    Li Lu was slightly relieved when she heard this. She said, ¡°Okay, I knew it. Sister, you won¡¯t give brother-inw away so easily.¡±


    Compared to Li Lu and Li Yue¡¯s calmness, Jiang Ran was the one who couldn¡¯t sit still the most when she saw the thread.


    ¡®What was going on? ?! When she called Mo Long Yesterday, didn¡¯t he already suspect Jiang Yu? ! !


    Why did he cooperate with Jiang Yu to rify this rumor today?


    Could it be that when she called Mo Long yesterday, Mo Long was just perfunctory to her?


    Jiang Ran was thinking angrily when she suddenly received a call from Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Hello? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Ran asked with some guilt.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Jiang Yu replied calmly.


    ¡°Tm just telling you that there are some things you can do and some things you can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Even if you want to do it, you have to do it secretly. Don¡¯t tell anyone else. Otherwise, if anyone hears it, your n might be ruined, right?¡±


    ¡°What, what are you talking about?¡± Jiang Ran decided to y dumb. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t understand.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expose her lie.


    ¡°You should be more careful in the future. Don¡¯t let others catch you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jiang Ran didn¡¯t know how to continue talking to Jiang Yu, so she hung up the phone hurriedly.


    Jiang Yu, who was hung up, was not angry either. She opened the thread she had posted again.


    Mo Longmented below, ¡°It¡¯s not that the world is beautiful, but that the world is beautiful with you..¡±

 Chapter 279 - Huge Lie

    <h4>Chapter 279: Huge Lie</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran was unhappy that her n had failed, so she called her fianc¨¦, Sun You.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sun You Asked.


    Jiang Ran told Sun You everything that had happened today. She said aggrievedly, ¡®What do you think is going on with Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Ran still didn¡¯t know her real identity, so Sun You didn¡¯t tell anyone else about it.


    Apart from Sun Miao, he didn¡¯t even tell anyone about Jiang Ran.


    Since Jiang Yu had already relied on Mo Long, hisst trump card was Jiang Ran.


    ment


    He would never let Jiang Ran escape from his hands.


    ¡®Jiang Yu relied on Mo Long, so her strength is definitely not to be underestimated.¡±


    Sun You said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sad. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Llmew it, my dear.¡±


    Jiang Ran was very touched by Sun You¡¯s words. ¡°You love me the most.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Sun Youforted Jiang Ran gently and soothed her emotions.


    Jiang Yu relied on Mo Long¡¯s strength. If Jiang Yu and Jiang Ran were taken back at the same time, then the final bnce of the Kang family would definitely lean toward Mo Long, Then, all his ns would be disrupted, his own interests would also be greatly reduced.


    Therefore, he absolutely could not allow Jiang Yu to be recognized. The only person who could be recognized by the Kang family was Jiang Ran!


    1


    If one day, Jiang Yu¡¯s identity was really discovered.


    Then, he only needed to expose that the eldest daughter of the Kang family back then did not have twins at all.


    Thinking of this, Sun You¡¯s tone towards Jiang Ran became even gentler. He said, ¡°My dear, don¡¯t be afraid. I have always been by your side.¡±


    The more he said this, the more Jiang Ran liked him.


    In the end, she even felt that Sun You was the right man for her.


    If she could not marry Sun You in this life, then she would never meet another man who loved her as much as he did.


    And she would not know that Sun You¡¯s feelings for her were all based on her identity as the eldest daughter of capital.


    There were no real feelings, only endless benefits.


    ¡°My dear, with you behind me, I will feel much more at ease,¡± Jiang Ran said emotionally.


    ¡°Lill always be there. You canpletely trust me on this,¡± Sun You said.


    Jiang Ran was still immersed in the happiness that she imagined, while Sun You was already thinking about the next step of his n.


    At the same time, Wei Juan was also immersed in such a beautiful dream.


    She was also like Jiang Ran, immersed in the future that she had woven ¡ª Jiang Ran and Sun You getting married, leading the Jiang family to a bright future.


    As for Jiang Yu, regardless of whether she ended up with Mo Long or not, her own strength could notpete with the Sun family.


    ¡®When the time came, she could do whatever she wanted. Jiang Yu could only obediently say the word ¡°okay ¡®and could not have any other superfluous thoughts and opinions.


    This dream was a little sweet, and Wei Juan really did not want to wake up.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long were the biggest humiliation for the Jiang family when they were mentioned by others.


    After all, the future of the Jiang family depended entirely on Jiang Ran..

 Chapter 280 - Enemies Have A Narrow Road

    <h4>Chapter 280: Enemies Have A Narrow Road</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu was filming on the set. When she turned around, she saw Li Lu swaggering in.


    Jiang Yu was surprised and said to Hu Xuan, ¡®Why is she here?¡±


    Hu Xuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Li Lu took over the role of the second female lead in this movie with the help of the movie queen.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jiang Yu had been filming her own plot for the past few days and had not paid attention to who had taken over the role of the second female lead.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The second female lead¡¯s scenes have only recently begun to be filmed. After the director pushed you to the position of the female lead, the position of the second female lead has been vacant since then. It¡¯s only recently that a suitable candidate has been found.¡±


    ¡°Isee.¡± Jiang Yu did not care about these things. She only wanted to film her own scenes well. It could be considered as not letting down the director¡¯s appreciation of her, and not letting down the fact that she had won the New Actor¡¯s Award.


    ¡®Jiang Yu?¡± Li Lu deliberately walked in front of Jiang Yu like a peacock with its tail open.


    ¡°How was it? Did the shoot go well?¡±


    ¡°It went very well.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and greeted Li Lu. ¡°You must also shoot your scene smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Lu smiled even more brazenly.


    ¡®Tm the sister of the movie queen. I must be better than you. Since you shot so smoothly, then I should have no problem.¡±


    That was what Li Lu wanted to say.


    Back then, she didn¡¯t get the award and was robbed by Jiang Yu. She was already feeling bad.


    Now that she and Jiang Yu were in the same production team, she naturally had to show her full strength.


    In that case, everyone would know that she, Li Lu, was far better than Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu only won the New Actor¡¯s awardst time through good luck.


    ¡°Lhope that the scene between you and me cane earlier,¡± Li Lu said and turned to leave, unwilling to look at Jiang Yu any longer.


    ¡°Is she really so arrogant because she¡¯s the sister of the movie queen?¡±


    Hu Xuan couldn¡¯t stand Li Lu¡¯s attitude. ¡°If she didn¡¯t get the role with her ability, what right does she have to be so proud here?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the sister of the movie queen after all. It¡¯s normal for her to be a little arrogant.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°If you want her to be like an ordinary person, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to do it either.¡±


    Li Lu sat in the dressing room and looked at herself in the mirror. The corners of her mouth curled up into a mocking smile.


    The scene for the night was Jiang Yu and Li Lu¡¯s first scene.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s Ruyi was holding a bowl of soup from the restaurant, but in her panic, she bumped into Wuyou, who was yed by Li Lu.


    The bowl of soup dirtied Wuyou¡¯s dress.


    ¡®Wuyou was a spoiled youngdy, so after her dress was dirtied by a beggar, she flew into a rage and ordered her servants to use that bow! to bring water from the riverside. Then, she poured it all over Ruyi¡¯s body.


    ¡°One scene after another in ¡®Ruyi¡¯, begin!¡±


    Holding the bowl of soup, Jiang Yu stumbled as she ran toward her ce, bumping into Li Lu on the way.


    ¡°Which little beggar is this? !*


    Li Lu shouted. Her expression was very distorted, as if a beggar had really dirtied her newly bought princess dress.


    ¡®Tm sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Jiang Yu kept apologizing with her head lowered.


    ¡®It¡¯s useless to say a few words of apology? Someone, pick up this bow! of soup and pour water on this beggar!¡±


    ¡®When she said these few lines, the director couldn¡¯t help but apud her sinister expression.


    ¡°Cut!¡± The director couldnt help but p and say, ¡°Li Lu¡¯s acting is very good! This sinister expression is very spot-on!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, director.¡± Li Lu revealed a sweet smile. She was apletely different person from the sinister person just now.


    If others saw her like this, they would definitely p their hands and praise her. They would say that Li Lu was an excellent actress.


    However, only Jiang Yu knew that Li Lu was not acting. She was looking at her with an expression from the bottom of her heart.

 Chapter 281 - Frequently Making Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 281: Frequently Making Mistakes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s start the next scene!¡± The director gestured for the rest of the crew to continue filming.


    ¡°Second take of ¡®Ruyi¡¯, begin!¡±


    The servant brought the bowl over, and Li Lu took it and poured it over Jiang Yu.


    However, after pouring the water, Li Lu did not say any lines.


    ¡°Cut ~~¡± The director frowned. ¡®Li Lu, why aren¡¯t you saying any lines?¡±


    ¡°aiya, Im sorry, Director. This is my first time acting as such a malicious second female lead.¡±


    Li Lu pretended to be overreacting. ¡°This is also my first time pouring water on someone else. I was so nervous that I forgot my lines.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± The director could only understand that she had never yed such a role before.


    He could only say to Jiang Yu, ¡®Jiang Yu, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s alright, Director.¡± Jiang Yu smiled.


    However, she knew that Li Lu did not forget to say anything. She just wanted to bully her.


    During the rest of the filming, Li Lu was either in a bad mood or her hands were shaking as she spilled some water on Jiang Yu¡¯s body.


    However, the shaking of her hands was also very coincidental. Some of the water still spilled on Jiang Yu¡¯s body.


    Cut!¡± The director shouted, ¡®Li Lu, this is your sixth mistake. You can still say it once or twice, but this is already the sixth time. Can you still do it?¡±


    ¡°aiya, director, I know I¡¯m wrong.¡± Li Lu saw that the director was starting to get impatient,


    Hence, she put on a fawning smile and said, ¡°Director, don¡¯t worry. I can definitely do it this time.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up ande,¡± the director said. ¡®It¡¯s night now, and the temperature is very low. Jiang Yu has so much water on her. If she doesn¡¯t go back and take a hot bath, she will easily get sick.¡±


    ¡°mow. How can I let Jiang Yu get sick? Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to shoot tomorrow¡¯s scene, and it will dy everyone¡¯s progress.¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s words seemed to be considering Jiang Yu and the production team.


    In fact, the point was that if Jiang Yu got sick, she wouldn¡¯t be able to shoot, and it would dy the entire production team¡¯s progress.


    If that was the case, who knew what the Inte would say about Jiang Yu.


    In thest scene, Li Lu did not make any mistakes. She poured a bow! of water on Jiang Yu.


    She looked down at her and said, ¡°Beggars should be treated like this. They are unpresentable and despicable.¡±


    She used these words to insult Jiang Yu. How could Jiang Yu not hear it?


    However, the crew only felt that Li Lu was just reciting her lines dutifully.


    Her expression and tone were very urate. Such acting skills were indeed worthy of praise.


    ¡°Cut ¡ª alright, today¡¯s scene is over.¡±


    The director hurriedly handed Jiang Yu a towel and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, quickly go back and take a hot bath. Drink some ginger water. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Director.¡± Jiang Yu took the towel and simply thanked him.


    ¡®Tm really sorry, Jiang Yu. ¡°Li Lu also walked over and looked at Jiang Yu as if she was very wronged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me today. It¡¯s probably my first time acting in such a role, so I¡¯ma little nervous. Please don¡¯t mind it. After all, we still have a lot of scenes to do in the future.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡± Jiang Yu simply wiped the water off her neck and arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Li Lu smiled and turned to leave.


    However, just as she took one step, she fell to the ground.


    ¡°ah!¡± Li Lu cried out in pain, ¡°My knee!¡±


    ¡°ah! Are you okay?¡± Jiang Yu hurriedly squatted down and helped Li Lu Up. ¡°Did you fall very badly?¡±


    ¡°My knee!¡± Li Lu only knew to say this because of the pain.


    ¡°It seems really painful. Hurry up and help Li Lu back to the hotel to apply the medicine,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Just now, when Li Lu was walking past and talking to her, she quietly stepped on the hem of her skirt.


    In this way, Li Lu would tun around and be pulled down by her skirt as soon as she lifted her feet and walked away.


    This was called giving her a taste of her own medicine.

 Chapter 282 - Cannot Endure Hardship

    <h4>Chapter 282: Cannot Endure Hardship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Lu was carried back to the hotel by a group of people. After changing into her nightgown, her assistant took out the medical kit and prepared to apply medicine on her.


    However, after careful examination, Li Lu¡¯s knee was only slightly bruised and did not bleed.


    However, Li Lu kept screaming in pain. It seemed that the bone inside was broken and she could not walk anymore.


    ¡°Hurry up and send our Li Lu to the hospital,¡± Li Lu¡¯s manager, sister He, shouted.


    ¡°If our Li Lu is injured, can you afford to pay for it?¡±


    Even though it was just an idental fall, it shouldn¡¯t be so painful, right?


    However, due to Li Lu¡¯s identity and the fact that her manager, sister He, was not someone to be trifled with, the director had no choice but to send someone to send Li Lu to the hospital.


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to follow them to take a look, but the director stopped her and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re too tired today. You should rest well.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Is she really alright?¡±


    The director said, ¡°She¡¯s definitely fine. It¡¯s just a fall. How big of a deal can it be?¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Jiang Yu did not insist and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll rest first. Director, you should also rest well.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Li Lu came to the hospital. Arge group of people followed behind her, afraid that something might happen to her.


    In the end, after the doctor asked about the cause of the illness, he did not even examine her. He only gave her a slight pinch, then, he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a fall? Why are you guys making such a fuss? She¡¯s fine. She just fell down. It¡¯s a little painful.¡±


    Sister He did not give up and shouted, ¡°Have you examined her properly? She¡¯s in so much pain. Do you think she¡¯s fine?¡±


    Her voice was very loud, causing the people in the corridor of the hospital to tun around and look at her.


    The doctor frowned and thought to himself, it was not easy for him to be on duty. Why did he have to meet such a difficult person?


    ¡°She just fell. How much pain can it be?¡± The doctor pointed at Li Lu¡¯s knee and said, ¡°Now even the red mark has disappeared. Do you think she¡¯s in a lot of pain?¡±


    The group of people looked over and found that the red mark on Li Lu¡¯s knee had indeed disappeared.


    However, Li Lu was still crying out in pain. The doctor was also very troubled.


    He had no choice but to open a box of ointment for Li Lu and said, ¡°When you go back, apply it on your knee. It won¡¯t hurt after a few times.¡±


    Only then did sister He bring Li Lu back.


    The next day, when filming, Li Lu was still limping.


    As the director watched, he felt that there was really no way to film her scenes.


    Therefore, he could only put it aside and film Jiang Yu and Hu Xuan¡¯s scenes first.


    ¡°Is it really that painful?¡± He Zhen moved between Jiang Yu and Hu Xuan and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t she fallst night? She also went to the hospital for a check-up and got the ointment back. Why is she stillining about the pain? She can¡¯t even walk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hu Xuan read the script and didn¡¯t look in Li Lu¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Jiang Yu was poured so much water by her yesterday. But she didn¡¯t say anything?¡±


    ¡°I took medicine yesterday as proof measure.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°So I didn¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°But does she have to act like this just from a fall?¡± He Zhen said, ¡°Is the sister of the movie queen so pretentious?¡±


    ¡°Is this the correct way to open the door for the movie queen¡¯s sister?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°If you want her to be like an ordinary person, it will be really difficult.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± He Zhen nodded in agreement. ¡°Ordinary people like us won¡¯t be able to understand those feelings. At least after I fall and rest for a night, I can still walk normally.¡±


    Jiang Yu and the other two teased Li Lu while Li Lu sat at the side and didn¡¯t hear them.


    However, she was also happy and carefree.


    She fell and was injured. Of course, arge group of people followed behind her to serve tea and pour water.


    Jiang Yu, that country bumpkin, probably wouldn¡¯t experience such treatment in her lifetime.

 Chapter 283 - Meeting The Movie Queen Again

    <h4>Chapter 283: Meeting The Movie Queen Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Lu used her injury as an excuse to stay in the cast and crew for a few days.


    Jiang Yu had almost finished filming her scenes before she was reborn. Just as she was about to shoot her scenes after she was reborn, someone on the Inte suddenly tagged her.


    It was Li Yue¡¯s fan.


    It turned out that after Li Yue rejected ¡®Ruyi¡¯, there were other cast and crew members who offered an olive branch to Li Yue.


    Li Yue saw that it was a simr type of script to ¡®Ruy?¡¯. It was called ¡®The Empress of the Chu family¡¯, so she epted it.


    After she read the script carefully, she requested the scriptwriter and the director to change her scenes.


    And in order to please the Buddha Li Yue, the director agreed without even thinking.


    He waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll follow the movie queen¡¯s request and change the parts that the movie queen doesn¡¯t think are suitable!¡±


    The scriptwriter looked troubled, he said, ¡°But director, if we change it like this, the workload will be huge. Moreover, the female lead and the other characters have a lot of interactions and scenes with each other. If we change it like this, the other characters¡¯ scenes will also need to be changed.¡±


    ¡°Tm asking you to change it. Just obediently change the script for me.¡± The director was very impatient.


    ¡°This is the movie queen. With her acting in this drama, the viewership ratings would only go up and would definitely surpass that of the neighboring production team, ¡°Ruyi.¡± If you don¡¯t change the script ording to the movie queen, then I¡¯ll change you. Do you hear me? Hurry up and change the script


    for me!¡±


    The screenwriter wanted to keep his job and didn¡¯t dare to disobey the director, so he could only go back and change the script.


    All of this was done ording to Li Yue¡¯s thoughts.


    Li Yue¡¯s fans posted a message to Jiang Yu on the inte, she shouted across the air, ¡°Let¡¯s let the two female leads of the two production teams have apetition? It¡¯s also a good opportunity for us to see the strength of this year¡¯s ¡®Best New Actor.¡±


    Jiang Yu only replied faintly at the bottom, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Yue¡¯s fans thought that Jiang Yu would say something bold, but in the end, it was just a simple ¡°Okay¡¯.


    Li Yue looked at the interaction on Weibo. It was really not challenging at all.


    However, the third female lead of Li Yue¡¯s drama was actually Jiang Yu¡¯s older sister, Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Movie queen!¡± Jiang Ran saw Li Yue from afar and walked over happily. She greeted her warmly, ¡°What a coincidence. I was wondering who the female lead of this drama was. So it¡¯s the movie queen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯s you?¡± Li Yue raised her eyebrows and looked at Jiang Ran. ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Yu¡¯s sister, right? I think her name is Jiang Ran?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard for the movie queen to still remember me!¡± Jiang Ran seemed to be very excited about the fact that Li Yue remembered her name. The words that came out of her mouth werepletely out of her mind.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Li Yue maintained her elegance as the movie queen.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s words were really brainless. Even someone with low EQ would know that in such an asion that she couldn¡¯t say such words speaking to someone of her status.


    As expected of Jiang Yu¡¯s elder sister. Li Yue thought in her heart, her brain wasn¡¯t working properly.


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t now that she had already been ruthlessly despised by the movie queen. She thought that for a big shot like Li Yue to remember her name, she must be interested in her.


    Perhaps the movie queen also thought highly of her capability?


    However, the reason why Li Yue could remember Jiang Ran¡¯s name was all because of Jiang Yu.


    Because Jiang Ran was Jiang Yu¡¯s elder sister, she took a few extra nces at Jiang Ran and remembered that her name was Jiang Ran.


    Because Li Yue had publicly announced on the Inte that she wanted topete with Jiang Yu, the fans of both parties listed out the lineup of the two big production teams andpared them.


    Li Yue¡¯s fans felt that Li Yue was the movie queen. Even if the cast and crew of ¡°Ruyi¡± had a luxurious lineup, they would definitely not be able topete with ¡°The Chu Family¡¯s Empress.¡±.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s fanspletely believed in Jiang Yu¡¯s strength. They felt that even if the opposite production team had the movie queen Li Yue, ¡°Ruyi¡± might not necessarily lose.


    Initially, it was just apetition between the two main leads. They did not expect that there was another person who was identally involved in this matter.


    That was Li Lu.


    Initially, the paparazzi only wanted to secretly take photos of Jiang Yu on set and post them online topare with Li Yue. They did not expect that Li Lu, who was still resting due to her leg injury, would unexpectedly appear in the scene.


    ¡®When theizens who liked to stir up trouble saw this, they could not help but ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t Li Lu the second female lead in ¡®Ruyi¡¯? Has she finished filming her scenes? Why is she so carefree?¡±


    Very quickly, someone revealed, ¡°Finished filming? She fell and injured her knee. She¡¯s recuperating. How can she continue filming?¡±


    ¡°Fell and injured her knee? I can see that she¡¯s walking like she¡¯s flying¡­ She doesn¡¯t look like she fell and injured her knee?¡±

 Chapter 284 - Does She Deserve It?

    <h4>Chapter 284: Does She Deserve It?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Someizens ridiculed others for their naivety. ¡°You really believe that? How many normal people would break their knees on t ground? Did she break or dislocate her bones? It¡¯s just that she, Li Lu, is relying on her status as the movie queen¡¯s younger sister to do whatever she wants here.¡±


    ¡®Once these words spread on the inte, Li Lu¡¯s reputation was questioned by more and more people.


    ¡®When Li Lu saw these words, she suddenly panicked.


    She quickly asked sister He for help. ¡°Sister He! There are many people on the Inte saying that I¡¯m using my status as the movie queen sister to bully the production team. They say that I¡¯m not worthy! What should we do?¡±


    Although sister He did not expect this matter to cause a stir on the inte, and it was almostparable to the PK between Li Yue and Jiang Yu, sister He had been in the entertainment industry for many years.


    There were at least eight artists like Li Lu that she had trained.


    Hence, sister He didn¡¯t panic when faced with such a situation.


    She told Li Lu, ¡°Go on the inte and rify this matter. Tell them that it¡¯s not because of the knee issue that you¡¯re not filming. It¡¯s because the production team chose to shoot Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes first in order to catch up with the schedule.¡±


    ¡°Will this really work?¡± Li Lu was worried that the production team would jump out and reject her words. ¡°Will the director and the rest stand up and say that I¡¯m lying?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± sister Heforted her. ¡°Although the director didn¡¯t change the script ording to your sister¡¯s wishes, your sister is the movie queen after all. The director wouldn¡¯t dare to offend her too much.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m the one acting in the production team now.¡± Li Lu was still very afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re the movie queen¡¯s sister. The director will not expose you for Li Yue¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°Besides, exposing you will not benefit the production team at all. They might even slow down because of this matter and lose out to the production team of ¡®The Chu Family¡¯s Empress¡¯ next door. This is not worth it. The director will make the right decision.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Li Lu finally calmed down and rified this matter on the Inte.


    ¡®As expected, the director team did not expose her. Even Jiang Yu was still immersed in filming and did not pay attention to Li Lu¡¯s lies.


    Although there were still peoplementing below, expressing that they did not believe Li Lu¡¯s words at all, the poprity of the matter had decreased and there were no longer so many people paying attention to her.


    ¡®And sister He also went to look for Li Yue in order to let this matter bepletely suppressed.


    Li Yue frowned. She didn¡¯t think that Li Lu would do such a childish thing.


    But it had already happened. Even though she didn¡¯t want to admit it, the truth was already like that and there was no way to change it.


    So, Li Yue went to the director and said to him, ¡°Director, I want this drama to be filmed and broadcast at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The director was stunned when he heard this.


    Although the production team had tried to film and broadcast the drama before, it was too rushed. Hence, the effects in the post-production and editing aspects were very unsatisfactory.


    The director was also worried that his drama would be reduced in the viewership ratings because of such means, so he did not agree to Li Yue¡¯s request immediately.


    Li Yue saw that the director did not agree and said, ¡°Director, I have won the movie queen award twice. Don¡¯t you believe in my ability?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in you.¡± The director was also in a difficult position and exined what he was worried about to Li Yue.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. As long as you listen to me, I guarantee that the opposition production team will obediently do as I say.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Due to Li Yue¡¯s ability and influence, the director had no choice but to agree.


    He originally did not want to engage in any PK with the cast and crew of ¡®Ruyi¡¯. He just wanted to obtain a higher viewership rating than that production team after the show was broadcast.


    He didn¡¯t expect Li Yue¡¯s fans to make a public retweet of Jiang Yu, saying that they wanted topete with her to see whose female lead was better and more outstanding. This was clearly making him and the director of ¡°Ruyi¡± unable to step down from the stage.


    However, after the news of ¡°The Chu Family¡¯s Empress¡± being broadcast while filming spread on the Inte, the cast and crew of ¡°Ruyi¡± also released the news that they were broadcasting while filming.


    It looked like they were really going to sh.


    Theizens¡¯ interest in gossiping was immediately aroused, and no one paid attention to Li Lu¡¯s lousy trending topic anymore.


    When Jiang Yu first heard the director say that the drama would be broadcast while filming, she was indeed shocked.


    ¡°Director, if we do this, we¡¯ll be in a hurry,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°In terms of post-production and editing, the results might not be satisfactory¡­ Do we really have to do this?¡±

 Chapter 285 - Compete In Viewership Rating

    <h4>Chapter 285: Compete In Viewership Rating</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The director said firmly, ¡°Of course. The Empress¡¯ crew next door has already made their decision. If they¡¯re not afraid, then I won¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°But, they have the movie queen there after all¡­¡± Hu Xuan voiced out his worries.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the movie queen that they should do their best.¡±


    The director said, ¡°The movie queen is indeed capable, but no one said that the movie queen wouldn¡¯t make a mistake, right? If the movie queen made a mistake, then her viewership ratings for this episode would drop. It¡¯s hard to say if it would affect the rest of the episodes. But in this episode, they will


    definitelyg behind us.¡±


    When the director said that, He Zhen reacted. ¡°I know! Because Li Yue is the movie queen, if she makes a small mistake, the public will not be able to ept it.¡±


    ¡°When that happens, the reputation of this drama will decline. And to prevent such a thing from happening, they should carefully deal with the scenes rted to Li Yue and not be in such a hurry to broadcast while filming.¡±


    The director gave He Zhen a thumbs up. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s what I meant!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know who came up with this idea.¡± He Zhen said, ¡°It¡¯s really too daring.¡±


    ¡°It should be Li Yue herself.¡±


    Jiang Yu suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible that she doesn¡¯t know about these problems. So the idea that could get her approval is probably her own idea.¡±


    That night, ¡®Ruyi ¡®and ¡®The Chu Family¡¯s Empress each broadcasted their first episode.


    In Ruyi¡¯, the young miss yed by Jiang Yu only went through one night of wealth before she became homeless and a beggar.


    Inan instant, the audience who were watching this episode were all immersed in the plot because of Jiang Yu¡¯s superb acting skills. They could not help but feel sorry and sad for her.


    In ¡°The Chu Family¡¯s Empress¡±, Li Yue yed Chu Xiao who had been abused from a young age. Even when she grew up, she still lived under torture of every day.


    ¡®When Li Yue¡¯s fans saw the plot of this episode, they also shed tears because of Li Yue¡¯s skilled acting skills.


    After the broadcast, someone calcted the broadcast numbers of these two dramas,


    the broadcast numbers of ¡®The Chu Family¡¯s Empress¡¯ were higher than that of ¡®Ruy/¡¯.


    This result was reasonable for Jiang Yu.


    After all, she was a neer while Li Yue was already an old veteran in the entertainment industry who had won the movie queen award twice. In this aspect, she was indeed iparable.


    However, there was not much of a difference in the broadcast volume between the two. This was considered good news for the director and the entire production team.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I thought that after the broadcast, we would be left behind by the neighboring production team by too much. I didn¡¯t expect that the difference would be too much. This is all thanks to you.¡±


    The director was not stingy with his praise for Jiang Yu. This made Li Lu, who was at the side, feel very ufortable.


    ¡®Why was this the credit of her, Jiang Yu? Could it be that she, Li Lu, did not have any credit at all?


    The more Li Lu thought about it, the angrier she got. In her heart, she swore that she would definitely be better than Jiang Yu and let the director see her own strength.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, director.¡± Jiang Yu smiled.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not the only one who deserves all the credit. It¡¯s all thanks to you, director, and the editor who could write such a good script. This is the result of everyone¡¯s hard work. It can¡¯t be said that it¡¯s all because of me alone.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Jiang Yu, don¡¯t be so modest!¡± The more the director looked at Jiang Yu, the more he liked her. He thought that this year¡¯s new actor¡¯s award was indeed not wrong. It should be given to Jiang Yu.


    Li Lu didn¡¯t know what the director was thinking. If she knew, she would probably faint from anger on the spot.


    ¡®When Li Yue saw the viewership ratings, she wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    Because ording to her expectations, her drama should be several streets ahead of Jiang Yu.


    It couldn¡¯t just be 0.2 points higher.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Li Yue threw the ratings onto the table.


    ¡°Li Yue.¡± The director said in a ttering manner, ¡°I¡¯ve said before that it¡¯s not okay to broadcast while filming.¡±


    ¡°Director, this is only the first episode.¡± Li Yue did not listen to the director.


    ¡°Believe me, if we continue to broadcast in the future, the viewership ratings of this drama will definitely be higher than ¡®Ruyi¡¯. Jiang Yu is just a newbie, she can¡¯tpare to me at all.¡±


    Her words sounded full of confidence, but the director listened from the side and was afraid that she would be in danger of capsizing.


    The filming of the two dramas was still going on. Li Lu had also said that she had recovered and could continue filming.


    Hence, after she was done with her preparations, she continued filming with Jiang Yu.


    On the other side, Li Yue was also continuing filming. Jiang Ran was guarding her role as the third female lead and was looking forward to the day when she could be paired with Li Yue..

 Chapter 286 - Movie Queen

    <h4>Chapter 286: Movie Queen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran had been waiting for the opportunity to act with movie queen Li Yue. She hoped that she could use this opportunity to learn acting skills.


    ¡®When she finally got to act against Li Yue, Jiang Ran was very excited. She took the script and nned to discuss the plot with Li Yue.


    ¡°Movie queen, have a look here. This is my scene with you. How do you think I can act better?¡± Jiang Ran asked meekly, as if she was indeed asking for advice on acting skills.


    Li Yue did not look at part circled on Jiang Ran¡¯s script in red, she said inly, ¡°Try to figure out the character¡¯s character yourself. Don¡¯t always ask others. The opinions of others will affect your thinking. This will cause you to make mistakes in the following filming.¡±


    Li Yue¡¯s tone was sterner when she said this, but it was also the truth.


    Jiang Ran felt that Li Yue was putting on the airs of a movie queen and lecturing her.


    Li Yue went to the makeup room to touch up her makeup, but Jiang Ran was still secretly angry on the spot.


    ¡°What movie queen? What¡¯s the difference between doing this and those who act like big shots?¡± Jiang Ran gritted her teeth hatefully and turned around to return to her resting position.


    In the afternoon, her manager was going to shoot the scene between Jiang Ran and Li Yue.


    ¡®The third female lead yed by Jiang Ran was the second sister of Chu Xiao yed by Li Yue. Her name was Chu Xuan.


    In this scene, Chu Xuan framed Chu Xiao for stealing her bracelet. The mistress of the Chu family sent people to punish Chu Xiao severely.


    Li Yue knelt on the ground and did not even raise her head.


    Jiang Ran was arrogant and looked down at Li Yue who was on the ground. She said, ¡°A thief like you has appeared in the Chu family. It¡¯s really unfortunate for the family! Someone, please invite the mistress over!¡±


    ¡®The servant-like person ran over to get mistress, while Li Yue yed Chu Xiao. She raised her head and looked coldly at Chu Xuan who was yed by Jiang Ran.


    This was originally a plot in the script, but when Jiang Ran saw the look in Li Yue¡¯s eyes, she felt that there was something wrong with her. She had angered Li Yue and that was why she was looking at her like that.


    Hence, Jiang Ran was so scared that she forgot her lines.


    Cut! The director was originally very satisfied with Jiang Ran¡¯s performance, but before he could praise her, something happened on her side.


    ¡°Jiang Ran, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The director did not want to lose his temper with this neer, so he asked nicely first, ¡°Why did something happen?¡±


    Jiang Ran also knew that the situation just now was her fault, so she could only bow and admit her mistake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director. I got it. I¡¯ll be able to adjust my emotions soon.¡±


    After receiving Jiang Ran¡¯s apology, the director had no choice but to let it go.


    After all, she was a newbie actress. If she was too harsh and harsh on her, it might affect her thoughts and emotions.


    If that was the case, it was very likely that there would be problems in the ensuing filming.


    Therefore, the director decided to give Jiang Ran a chance to catch her breath first and let her adjust her emotions first so that she would try her best to avoid making mistakes in the filming.


    Jiang Ran took a few deep breaths and after she had adjusted her emotions, she said to the director, ¡°Alright Director, I think I can continue filming.¡±


    The director gestured for the camera to be in position and continued filming.


    However, even though Jiang Ran felt that she would not make any mistakes, Li Yue was after all the movie queen and her strength and aura were obvious.


    Even though Jiang Ran forced herself to imagine that Li Yue, who was kneeling on the ground, was Jiang Yu, the moment Li Yue raised her head and Jiang Ran met her cold gaze, she would forget what she was going to say next.


    Cut! The director was really getting impatient this time.


    He shouted at Jiang Ran, ¡°Jiang Ran! What¡¯s wrong with you? Can you still act? There are already so many times has it been, and you still forgot your lines? If you dy the filming progress, can you bear the responsibility? !¡±


    Jiang Ran also knew that it was her own fault that caused the filming crew to shoot over time and she didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly.


    In the following filming, Jiang Ran tried her best not to look at Li Yue¡¯s eyes and she stammered out her lines.


    Even though the effect of the filming waspletely different from what she had expected, the director still let this line pass.


    It was better than just now, when Jiang Ran kept forgetting her lines and couldn¡¯t find her mood..

 Chapter 287 - Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 287: Unexpected</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Compared to Jiang Ran who was willing to discuss the script with Li Yue, Li Lu thought high of her identity and didn¡¯t want to have too much interaction with Jiang Yu.


    The filming of the next-door crew was still going on nervously, but the cast of ¡°Ruyi¡± acted like they were filming their own daily drama. The atmosphere was very rxed and cheerful.


    The director said that, ¡°For this drama, most of the people in it are neers. I¡¯m not asking for your acting skills to be perfect. As neers, it¡¯spletely understandable. Therefore, I hope that you can treat this drama as if it¡¯s filming your daily life. You can just rxpletely.¡±


    He Zhen was like an innocent boy,pletely worthy of the word ¡°Zhen¡± in his name.


    He said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure! Director, I¡¯m really treating this as my daily life.¡±


    Hu Xuan also said, ¡°Me too. Acting with Jiang Yu is reallyfortable. I don¡¯t feel nervous at all. Looking at her is like looking at the little sister next door.¡±


    He Zhen agreed, ¡°Yes! I agree!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°This is also because you guys look like the big brothers next door.¡±


    Li Lu scoffed and did not want to participate in their conversation.


    Soon, the next scene was Li Lu and Jiang Yu¡¯s new scene.


    Li Lu looked at Jiang Yu with a fierce look in her eyes, as if she wanted to tear her apart.


    ¡°You want to have a showdown with my sister with your strength?¡±


    Li Lu thought to herself, ¡°This is just a dream! Watch how I deal with you today. I want you to not be able to act!¡±


    Li Lu made her own little n in her mind.


    ¡®When filming started, Li Lu bumped into the male lead yed by Hu Xuan¡¯s by the side of the road. That was the man she had always wanted to marry, so when she met him, Li Lu immediately changed from her usual arrogant and domineering appearance. She acted like a little girl.


    She walked over and found Jiang Yu standing beside Hu Xuan.


    It turned out that Hu Xuan had met Jiang Yu who had fallen over on the road. He kindly helped her up and wiped the dust off her body.


    ¡°Where did this beggare from?!¡± Li Lu shouted, ¡°Brother Qin, how can you wipe the dust off such a dirty person?!¡±


    Jiang Yu was at a loss on the spot. She just wanted to escape from this depressing ce as soon as possible.


    However, Li Lu grabbed her hair and said, ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t this the beggar who bumped into mest time? Why is she still here?¡±


    Hu Xuan looked at Li Lu in surprise.


    ¡®There was no such plot in the original plot.


    ¡®The female lead recognized that the woman in front of her was the rich youngdy who had poured water all over her body, so she wanted to escape from this suffocating ce as soon as possible.


    The second female lead¡¯s mind waspletely focused on the male lead, so she didn¡¯t take a closer look at the beggar in front of her.


    ¡®Thus, the female lead sessfully escaped.


    But now, Li Lu grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s wig andughed, ¡°Hmm? Could it be that I poured water on her and she was so angry that she came to the streets toin to someone?¡±


    This part did not exist in the plot. The director frowned and thought to himself, why did this Li Lu add a random scene for him?


    He was just about to shout ¡°Cut¡± when he realized that Jiang Yu was not flustered by this sudden plot. Instead, she followed Li Lu¡¯s performance and acted out the fluster of the female lead being recognized.


    Li Lu did not expect Jiang Yu to be able to take the scene so smoothly. For a moment, she did not know how to continue acting.


    Jiang Yu was as clear as a mirror in her heart. She knew that Li Lu had added the scene herself just now. Her intention was to prevent her from taking the scene.


    However, she did not expect that she would be able to continue acting along her impromptu lines. Moreover, the director had acknowledged her acting skills and did not shout ¡°Cut¡¯..

 Chapter 288 - Extra Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 288: Extra Scenes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    But even if Jiang Yu managed to y along her added part, it didn¡¯t mean that her skills were very good.


    ¡°You¡¯re really dirty.¡± Li Lu let go of her hand in disgust. ¡°Hurry up and leave this ce. Don¡¯t let me see you again.¡±


    Jiang Yu hurriedly ran away.


    ¡°Cut!¡± After the scene ended, the director shouted in satisfaction.


    He walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you handled this scene very well.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°You tter me, director. I also didn¡¯t expect Li Lu to add her own parts. Actually, I was still a little confused at that time.¡±


    When she mentioned the matter of Li Lu adding her own scenes, the director¡¯s heart faintly burned with anger.


    ¡°This Li Lu is really too much. She thinks she can do whatever she wants just because she¡¯s the sister of the movie queen. It¡¯s fortunate that you handled this scene. I¡¯ll kept it. Otherwise, I really have to talk about this to Li Lu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Director. No matter what parts Li Lu adds, I have the confidence to take it,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°alright. With your words, I can be at ease.¡±


    The director patted Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It seems that choosing you as the female lead in this movie is the best decision I¡¯ve made.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your appreciation, director.¡±


    Although Li Lu was surprised that Jiang Yu had epted her scene, she thought that Jiang Yu was just lucky.


    ¡®When the next scene came, she would definitely make sure that Jiang Yu would not be able to pick up her act.


    In this scene, the second female lead sent someone to find the beggar who was wiping the dust on the street and took her in as her personal servant girl.


    Ina fancy way, she said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see a little girl be a beggar. On this cold day, she can¡¯t even eat a full meal.¡±


    In fact, her thoughts were, ¡°How can my brother Qin wipe the dust off a beggar and ask about her well-being?¡±


    ¡®The second female lead became angrier the more she thought about it when she returned home. Therefore, she simply sent someone to capture the female lead and make her a servant girl. After that, she would torture her every day.


    ¡®The machine was in ce and ready to shoot.


    Jiang Yu was pushed to the ground by someone. Li Lu was sitting on the main seat and looking down at her.


    ¡°It was you yesterday, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Li Lu looked at her and said, ¡°Brother Qin wiped the dust off you?¡±


    ¡°I, don¡¯t know¡­¡± Jiang Yu said not daring to breathe. She was afraid that if she said anything wrong, her life would be taken away by this woman who was drinking hot tea.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? How could you not know?¡± Li Lu¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she directly threw the hot tea in her hand at Jiang Yu!


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be a good-for-nothing here!¡±


    ¡°ah!¡± Jiang Yu cried out in pain.


    ¡®The cup of hot tea in Li Lu¡¯s hand was not given by the prop team, but real hot water!


    Li Lu smiled ferociously and said, ¡°Why? Is it very painful? This is tea that that can be drunk. Does it feel painful when it falls on your body?¡±


    Jiang Yu felt pain. Although the water that Li Lu poured on her body was not boiling water, it was still high temperature. It was indeed a little painful when it fell on her body out of the blue.


    However, they were still filming. Jiang Yu gritted her teeth. She felt that she could bear with it for a while, so she did not say anything.


    Of course, she knew that Li Lu was deliberately looking for trouble for her.


    If someone found out that Li Lu was not holding a prop from the prop team, but boiling water, she would only exin that she had taken it by mistake and not on purpose.


    Since that was the case, Jiang Yu thought that it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. After filming this scene properly, she could go back to the hotel and apply the scalding medicine.


    Li Lu did not expect Jiang Yu to be able to endure and continue acting. In her heart, she was really impressed by her.


    She was really able to endure..

 Chapter 289 - Matter of Course

    <h4>Chapter 289: Matter of Course</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Lu saw that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t make a sound, so she continued acting along with her.


    But the more she acted, the more Li Lu felt that something was wrong.


    Why was Jiang Yu¡¯s emotional appeal so strong?! Even she was about to be brought into the emotional state by her!


    After one scene, the director didn¡¯t stop them even once.


    After the scene ended, he came over and patted Li Lu and Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulders, saying, ¡°Your acting skills are really great!¡±


    Li Lu was shocked beyond words.


    She had thought that if Jiang Yu had stopped filming because of the cup of hot water, she could have exined that she had taken the wrong cup.


    However, not only did Jiang Yu not stop her, but she also continued to act. She even brought her emotions into the role, and she could not help but act in the same scene with her.


    After the director left, Li Lu was not convinced and asked Jiang Yu, ¡°You don¡¯t feel any pain?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not look at her and only said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Ljust took the wrong cup.¡± Li Lu suddenly felt a little guilty and exined ufortably.


    Then, she continued, ¡°But don¡¯t think that just because you yed along these few scenes, your strength is equal to my sister¡¯s. Let me remind you, my sister is the movie queen, and she has even won the movie queen award twice!¡±


    ¡°L know.¡± Jiang Yu packed up and prepared to go to the lounge to change her clothes. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Li Lu.


    Li Lu stopped her and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, what kind of attitude is that? !¡±


    Jiang Yu really felt that Li Lu¡¯s personality didn¡¯t quite match Li Yue¡¯s.


    How could the movie queen¡¯s younger sister be so arrogant, despotic and without a brain?


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t think you can say anything, right?¡±


    Li Lu said proudly, ¡°Tomorrow night is the second episode of the two TV series. I think you¡¯d better pray that ¡®Ruyi¡¯ won¡¯t be left behind by ¡®The Chu Family Empress¡¯, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu was unwilling to pay attention to Li Lu¡¯s childish provocations and only said, ¡°Then you¡¯d better pray that your sister won¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Li Lu was choked by Jiang Yu¡¯s words. After a long while, she said, ¡°My sister is the movie queen! There¡¯s no way she would make any mistakes!¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯tment.


    After a night of work by the editor, the second episode of the two TV series was sessfully broadcasted on the Inte at nine o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Most people were still very optimistic about the drama that Li Yue was in, so most people on the inte were still willing to support Li Yue.


    However, after watching the second episode, many people leftments. ¡°What¡¯s up with this actress who ys Chu Xuan?¡±


    ¡°Does this actress know how to act? Does the director know how to pick a role?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Can we quickly change this actor? Don¡¯t let her drag down our movie queen, okay?¡±


    Compared to thements about Jiang Ran on the bullet screen of ¡®The Chu Family Empress¡¯, thements on ¡®Ruyi¡¯ were much better.


    ¡°Ruyi is so pitiful. Jiang Yu¡¯s acting is really good!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of this second female lead again? She¡¯s Wuyou, right? She¡¯s really bossy!¡±


    ¡°If you think she¡¯s annoying, then it means that her acting is good! Oh, right, she¡¯s the sister of the movie queen, Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, her name is Li Lu.¡±


    Some passersby who were just watching the drama originally went to watch the drama for due to the fame of the movie queen, but they were turned off by Chu Xuan, so they all switched to watching ¡®Ruy¡¯.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s performance in the drama was full of praise, and Li Lu¡¯s performance was also full of praise.


    When the director of Ruyi saw the increase in the number of views, he almostughed out loud in his heart..

 Chapter 290 - Votes

    <h4>Chapter 290: Votes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Once the two TV series were broadcast, there were different opinions about Li Yue and Jiang Yu on the Inte.


    Some nosyizens started a poll on the Inte: Who do you think will win thispetition between Li Yue and Jiang Yu?


    There was also a small poll below: which TV series is better, ¡°Ruyi¡± or ¡°The Chu Family Empress¡±?


    In order to get votes for Li Yue, Li Yue¡¯s fans called over their ssmates and friends. They even took out their own private ounts, which they had treasured for a long time, in order to get more votes for Li Yue.


    On the other hand, Jiang Yu¡¯s fans were just obediently getting votes for Jiang Yu. No matter how many votes were cast, they were all votes that Jiang Yu had obtained.


    So in the end, Li Yue¡¯s votes were far higher than Jiang Yu¡¯s.


    And the votes for ¡®The Chu Family Empress¡¯ were also far higher than ¡®Ruyi¡¯.


    This number made some people very satisfied and they started to boycott Jiang Yu on the Inte. ¡°I knew that this neer couldn¡¯t bepared to the movie queen. That¡¯s it? She still has the nerve to be the female lead?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What was the director thinking at that time? How could he let Jiang Yu be the female lead?¡±


    Even though there were many gossips on the Inte, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t mind it. She continued to film her scenes in peace and wasn¡¯t disturbed by external factors.


    On the other hand, it was Jiang Ran. She had previously thought that the decline in the viewership ratings of ¡®The Chu Family Empress¡¯ was due to a mistake in her performance.


    But looking at the numbers now, Li Yue¡¯s votes far surpassed Jiang Yu¡¯s and her viewership ratings were also much higher than Jiang Yu¡¯s.


    Even if she really wanted to catch up, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task.


    From the looks of it, the drop in the viewership ratings of the previous episode wouldn¡¯t have much of an impact in the future.


    ¡®Theizens were more tolerant now. As long as Li Yue was in charge, then this little mistake of hers wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. ¡°The Chu Family Empress¡¯ relied on Li Yue to easily win the viewership ratings.


    She was filled with joy as she thought about it and rxed her energy while acting.


    Even though she would still be suppressed by Li Yue when acting against her, Jiang Ran did not think that it was a big problem.


    The more she thought like this, the worse the filming was.


    However, this TV series was broadcasting each episode as they filmed. If they had demanded too much of Jiang Ran¡¯s acting, then they would not be able to catch up with the speed of the broadcast.


    ¡°Jiang Ran!¡± The director could not stand it. ¡°What are you acting?! Can you still act?¡±


    Jiang Ran then said very apologetically that she would definitely act well, but the effect of the shooting was just so-so.


    ¡®The drama was already almost halfway through shooting, so it was very troublesome to change the person at thest minute.


    Moreover, Jiang Ran had already appeared in a lot of scenes on the Inte, and everyone was already beginning to get familiar with her.


    If she were to be reced like this, they wouldn¡¯t be able to exin things to the audience.


    However, it was precisely because of Jiang Ran¡¯s unenterprising attitude that when the episode was broadcasted online, it had received a bunch of negative reviews.


    ¡°What is this? This Chu Xuan? Anyone on the street can act better than her, right?¡±


    ¡°Director, worstes to worst, let¡¯s rece this actress?¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s terrible performance and her unmotivated attitude during filming, coupled with the negative reviews on the inte, made the ¡°The Chu Family Empress¡± director have the intention of changing actors.


    Jiang Ran originally thought that she could rely on Li Yue to save the viewership ratings, but now that she looked at it, theizens had a lot of opinions about her. Even the director started to waver..

 Chapter 291 - Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 291: Exnation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Because of Jiang Ran, ¡°The Chu Family Empress¡± was held back. The viewership ratings of ¡°Ruyi¡± continued to rise and received positive reviews.


    ¡°Jiang Yu acted very well in this drama! Is the plot where she is going to take revengeing soon?¡±


    ¡°Treally like watching such revenge dramas. The female lead is not made of dough that people can y around, alright!¡±


    More and more people started to support Jiang Yu and her ¡®Ruyi¡¯. Whether it was passersby or some other fans who only had a good impression of her, they started to give Jiang Yu votes and rankings. They hoped that she could win thispetition.


    In just three days, the difference between Jiang Yu¡¯s votes and Li Yue¡¯s was less than 40,000 votes.


    ¡°Keep up the good work!¡± The director consoled Jiang Yu. ¡°There¡¯s still some time before the end of the drama. During this period of time, if you want to get 40,000 votes or 50,000 votes, it¡¯s a piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Director.¡± Jiang Yu also felt that with her current ability, it was still a little difficult for her to get 100,000 votes, but it was still very easy to get 40,000 votes.


    When Li Yue found out about this result, the anger in her heart was about to burst out.


    It was all because of Jiang Ran that the viewership ratings of this drama had dropped, causing her to not obtain many votes.


    ¡°Jiang Ran.¡± Li Yue looked for Jiang Ran, she said, ¡°I know you¡¯re a neer. However, this isn¡¯t the reason why you don¡¯t know how to improve your performance. A qualified actress should know her own shorings and improve even more. She should try her best to improve her own shorings


    instead of just giving up entirely.¡±


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll definitely work hard in acting in the future.¡± Jiang Ran lowered her head and admitted her mistake.


    But she didn¡¯t think so in her heart.


    She was just a movie queen. Did she think she was amazing after winning two awards?!


    As a movie queen, wasn¡¯t she unable to save the viewership ratings of this drama?! How could she push all the me onto herself?!


    Jiang Ran was furious. She turned on her phone and saw that everyone on the inte was scolding her for herck of acting skills.


    ¡°Thi:


    Jiang Ran panicked and wanted to rify this matter quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that my acting skills aren¡¯t good, but that Li Yue is suppressing me from acting well!¡± Jiang Ran muttered to herself.


    She quickly wrote a post online. The content was that she had not eaten or slept well for so many days in order to film and she had been studying the script all this time.


    Unfortunately, the aura of the movie queen was too strong and her acting skills were far better than hers. That was why she did not perform well.


    As soon as the post was posted, Li Yue¡¯s fans immediately started scolding Jiang Ran. ¡°What do you mean? You mean that my movie queen is suppressing your performance?¡±


    ¡°Having a strong aura and acting skills is not the reason why your acting is bad, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just throw the me. Don¡¯t you know how bad your acting is?¡±


    It would have been fine if she didn¡¯t exin at first, but with this exnation, the wind on the inte was blowing more and more uniformly towards Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Ran sadly realized that no matter how she exined, it was useless.


    Li Yue had naturally seen themotion on the inte.


    Her lips curled into a cold smile. She scoffed at Jiang Ran¡¯s self-destructive behavior of shifting the me and avoiding responsibility.


    Jiang Ran was also worried that if this matter got out of hand, it would not end well. At that time, she would have offended both the director and Li Yue.


    This was not worth it for her. So after thinking about it, for the sake of her future acting career, she decided to look for Li Yue to exin things clearly.

 Chapter 292 - Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 292: Scheme</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran found Li Yue and before she could speak, Li Yue took the initiative and said, ¡°What? Did youe to me to exin?¡±


    ¡°L..¡± Li Yue was right and she hit the nail on the head. Jiang Ran didn¡¯t know how to refute her.


    ¡°Jiang Ran, the director is going to rece you,¡± said Li Yue.


    She didn¡¯t want to argue with Jiang Ran because of a small matter on the inte because it wouldn¡¯t benefit her at all.


    ¡°What?!¡± Jiang Ran was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect the director to really want to rece her.


    ¡°Ladvise you. If you really can¡¯t continue acting, then give up this position as soon as possible. There are other more capable people who can act in this role.¡±


    ¡°But I want to continue acting!¡± Jiang Ran was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    Li Yue continued, ¡°But this is not something that you can decide. If you can use your ability to convince others, then you can naturally continue acting. But I think it¡¯s toote now.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Jiang Ran was really afraid this time. ¡°Movie queen! I didn¡¯t intentionally post that post online! I didn¡¯t mean to push the me onto you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of this matter,¡± said Li Yue.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of this matter, what else could it be because of?


    But the current situation didn¡¯t allow Jiang Ran to think too much. She had to think of a way to retain her position as soon as possible.


    Li Yue in front of her was the best way.


    Jiang Ran knew about the matter between Li Yue and Mo Long. Although Li Yue had publicly said on the inte that the person she had been waiting for wasn¡¯t Mo Long, everything she mentioned was Mo Long.


    Now that Mo Long and Jiang Yu were together, Jiang Ran did not believe that Li Yue was not angry at all.


    She must have hated Jiang Yu to death just like herself.


    Hence, Jiang Ran decided to take a gamble this time.


    ¡°Movie queen, if I were to be reced now, the new actress might not be on the same side as you,¡± Jiang Ran said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Yue stopped what she was doing when she heard this.


    Jiang Ran saw Li Yue¡¯s attitude and knew that there would be a chance for the next thing to happen.


    So she said, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m on the same side as you. We both hope that you can win against Jiang Yu. She¡¯s just a newbie actress who has less than a year of acting experience. What right does she have to win a new actor¡¯s award? And, she even wants to snatch your position as the female lead? What¡¯s


    more is that what kind of status does she have to be able to stand by President Mo¡¯s side?¡±


    Initially, when Jiang Ran only mentioned the earlier parts, Li Yue only felt that Jiang Yu was just lucky.


    Winning the new actor¡¯s award could only mean that Li Lu was not as good as Jiang Yu in certain aspects. As for the position of the female lead, it was because she did not want to act in it, so Jiang Yu had picked it up.


    But when Jiang Ran mentioned Mo Long, the string of ¡®reason¡¯ in Li Yue¡¯s heart could no longer be held tight and broke.


    That¡¯s right, what status did Jiang Yu have to dare to stand by Mo Long¡¯s side?


    Even if she silently admitted that Mo Long and Jiang Yu were just ying around, Li Yue was still unwilling to ept the fact that Jiang Yu was now with Mo Long.


    ¡°Jiang Ran, what do you mean by telling me all this?¡± Li Yue still held herposure as the movie queen and didn¡¯t fly into a rage in public.


    ¡°What I mean is that as long as I stay here and continue acting, I will always be on the same side as you. We can design a n together to get Jiang Yu to step down from the stage and stay away from President Mo. After all, only you are the most suitable to stand by President Mo.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s words made Li Yue hate Jiang Yu even more.


    She said, ¡°But even if I told the director to give you a chance to continue staying here, the director might not listen. So, if you really want to stay, it still depends on your own efforts¡­¡±

 Chapter 293 - Increase The Investment

    <h4>Chapter 293: Increase The Investment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran gritted her teeth and made a call to Sun You.


    After Sun You picked up the phone, Jiang Ran briefly told him about the matter. Lastly, the solution she proposed was to ask Sun You to increase the investment for the production team.


    In this way, the director would keep her as the third female lead on ount of Sun You being the investor.


    Sun You¡¯s original intention was not to do so.


    But first of all, Jiang Ran was his fianc¨¦e in name. If he did not lend a helping hand, it would not make sense.


    Secondly, Jiang Ran was from the capital after all. No matter if he invested to please her or if he invested this money to make her shine in the entertainment industry, it would be a good thing for him.


    However, whether or not the money he invested would be able to make a return on his investment had be Sun You¡¯s main concern.


    As if she could see Sun You¡¯s concern, Jiang Ran said, ¡°Darling, the female lead of this drama is Li Yue, the movie queen. Don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t believe in the movie queen?¡±


    Originally, Sun You was still a little hesitant. Hearing Jiang Ran¡¯s words, he immediately dispelled his worries and invested a sum of money in Jiang Ran¡¯s production team.


    After the director found out about this, his mood was also veryplicated.


    It was obviously a good thing that someone was willing to increase the investment.


    However, this investor just had to increase the investment in order for him to keep Jiang Ran.


    After thinking about it, the director decided to follow the investor¡¯s wishes.


    After all, it was the investor. Who would dare not listen to the investor¡¯s words?


    Rumors about the matter of the Sun family¡¯s additional investment in ¡®The Chu Family Empress¡¯ had on the inte. Some people did not care, but some people seemed to have found some gossip and followed the clues before eventually discovering about this matter.


    ¡°No wonder that Jiang Ran¡¯s acting skills are so bad and she can still continue to act on the set. It turns out that she has someone backing her up.¡±


    ¡°Tm really speechless. What is the investor thinking? It¡¯s better to support anyone than to support this Jiang Ran.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? The eldest young master of the Sun family is Jiang Ran¡¯s fianc¨¦. What¡¯s wrong with him investing more money for his fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡®There were more and more suchments online, and Mo Long could naturally find them too.


    He frowned and asked Teng Yi beside him, ¡°Sun You increased the investment for Jiang Ran¡¯s production team?¡±


    Teng Yi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why would he increase the investment for no reason?¡±


    Teng Yi then told him about the incident that happened a few days ago when there were people criticizing Jiang Ram¡¯sck of acting skills on the Inte.


    ¡°I see.¡± Mo Long understood. ¡°It¡¯s rare for the Sun family to be so generous. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just because of Jiang Ran. It¡¯s also because of Li Yue¡¯s status as the movie queen. They¡¯re counting on this to make a fortune.¡±


    Mo Long immediately guessed Sun You¡¯s dirty thoughts. Teng Yi was also very impressed with Mo Long.


    However, he was still not clear about his CEO¡¯s thoughts. He asked, ¡°Then President Mo, what do you n to do next?¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s gaze turned cold and he said, ¡°Increase the investment for Yu¡¯er¡¯s production team!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Teng Yi said. However, he still had a faint worry in his heart. He said, ¡°But the other team has the movie queen after all¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. Whether or not this drama can earn back money for me is secondary. As long as Yu¡¯er staysfortably and happily in the production team, Jiang Ran will neverpete with Yu¡¯er anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Teng Yi answered and went to prepare.


    However¡­. This was really what the CEO did in order to show off his boyfriend power!

 Chapter 294 - Vote Spamming

    <h4>Chapter 294: Vote Spamming</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The online battle between the two actors, Li Yue and Jiang Yu, was getting more and more heated by theizens.


    Thepetition between the two dramas was also very intense, and the ratings were almost the same.


    The ratings of ¡°The Chu Family Empress¡± fell because Jiang Ran¡¯s acting skills had been receiving bad reviews. Everyone thought that the ratings of the drama fell because Jiang Ran was dragging it down.


    Jiang Ran wanted to exin, but no one listened to her exnation. Instead, it was more like she was trying to cover up.


    She decided not to exin. She just watched as people on the inte criticized her acting skills.


    After all, bad publicity was still publicity


    The rise in the ratings of ¡°Ruyi¡± was due to Jiang Yu¡¯s performance that was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. At the same time, there was also the conflict with the sister of the movie queen, Li Lu, because of the new actor¡¯s award. Therefore, the viewership ratings continued to rise.


    The director of ¡°The Chu Family Empress¡± watched as his own drama¡¯s viewership ratings were gradually overtaken by ¡°Ruyi¡±. The feeling in his heart was as if he had knocked over a seasoning bottle. It was a mixture of all sorts of feelings.


    ¡°Director¡­¡± The screenwriter wanted to persuade him, but unfortunately, he could not find the words to do so.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my own fault.¡± The director sighed. ¡°From the start, I shouldn¡¯t have chosen to keep Jiang Ran because of the Sun family¡¯s young master¡¯s increased investment. Look, what kind of acting skills does she have?¡±


    Although the director was dissatisfied with Jiang Ran, he had no choice but to force himself to finish filming the rest of the series. Then, he ced hisst hopes on Li Yue and her fans.


    He hoped that Li Yue could use her fame to attract arge number of passersby to vote for the show.


    At the same time, he hoped that Li Yue¡¯s fans could disy their dedication to their idol and continuously vote for Li Yue.


    And Li Yue¡¯s fans did not disappoint. They logged into their alternate ounts that they had not used for many years and pulled in their family and friends to vote for Li Yue and ¡®The Chu Family Empress¡¯.


    This situation was quickly discovered by the cast and crew of ¡®Ruy?¡¯.


    ¡°The fans of the movie queen are really desperate.¡± He Zhen looked at Li Yue¡¯s votes increasing online and said, ¡°But this is considered to be vote-spamming, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you care?¡± Hu Xuan was unconcerned and said, ¡°She is the movie queen. Other than her fans in the fan club, there must be arge number of passersby people.¡±


    Jiang Yu also saw the increase in votes and knew in her heart that someone was spamming votes for Li Yue.


    As the sister of the movie queen, Li Lu naturally hoped that Li Yue¡¯s votes would be much higher than Jiang Yu¡¯s.


    However, if that was the case, her votes for ¡®Ruyi¡¯ would be lower than that of ¡®The Chu Family Empress¡¯.


    This was really a difficult situation.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, why don¡¯t you let your fans spam votes?¡± Li Lu asked casually.


    Jiang Yu knew that she was asking on behalf of Li Yue, so she said, ¡°Spamming votes is an act of fraud. I don¡¯t like it. My fans know that I don¡¯t like it, and they won¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Li Lu wanted to re up.


    Wasn¡¯t she saying that her sister¡¯s votes were fake and didn¡¯t count?


    ¡°But even if it¡¯s really spamming votes, I¡¯m afraid no one will care.¡±


    Hu Xuan hurriedly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Li Yue is the movie queen after all, so it¡¯s normal for her votes to be high. Secondly, what if it really was Li Yue¡¯s passerby fans who voted?¡±


    ¡°Who knows if it¡¯s real or fake,¡± He Zhen said.


    ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s real or fake, we just need to film our scenes well!¡± The director said. ¡°Oh right, the television station hasunched another variety show in the past few days. They want me to ask Jiang Yu if she wants to participate..¡±

 Chapter 295 - Antiques Chamber of Commerce

    <b>Chapter 295: Antiques Chamber of Commerce</b>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°What variety show?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s called ¡®Antiques Chamber of Commerce!¡­¡± The director scratched his head and said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just a variety show for distinguishing between real and fake antiques. The program team asked me to ask if you want to participate. If you¡¯re willing to participate, then I¡¯ll help you set aside one day every week to film that variety show.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to dy everyone¡¯s filming process, so she said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait until I finish filming my own scenes before participating in the variety show.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite good for you to participate.¡± The director still hoped that Jiang Yu would participate in this variety show.


    ¡°The movie queen from the neighboring production team will also participate. I¡¯m afraid that her fans will provoke you online again and say that you don¡¯t dare to participate in this variety show.¡±


    Li Lu also wanted to use this variety show to boost her future, so she said to the director, ¡°Director, I also want to participate in this variety show.¡±


    The director was in a bit of a dilemma and said, ¡°But the production team only asked me to ask Jiang Yu if she was going.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the sister of the movie queen, Director.¡±


    Li Lu refused to give up. She tried to use her identity to suppress the director and the production team so that she could participate in this variety show.


    ¡°But the movie queen is also going to participate in such a variety show.¡± He Zhen hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Li Lu didn¡¯t expect He Zhen to suddenlye out and choke her. All of a sudden, all her words were stuck in her throat.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll participate.¡± She also knew the purpose of this program team holding this ¡°Antique Chamber of Commerce¡± at this time.


    They just saw her and Li Yuepeting online and wanted to make use of this poprity to make a show and gain some fame.


    Since that was the case, she might as well go along with the program team¡¯s wishes and participate in this program. When the director heard that Jiang Yu agreed to her request, he instantly believed her and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give the program team a call and tell them that you¡¯ve agreed.¡± Li Lu asked from the side, ¡°Then what about me? Director?¡±


    ¡°The program team didn¡¯t ask you. It¡¯s better not to go,¡± The director said.


    Seeing that the director was so insistent, Li Lu couldn¡¯t shamelessly ask the director to let her participate in this program.


    ¡°Hello? Is this the program team? ¡­ Yes, it¡¯s me¡­ That¡¯s right, Jiang Yu has already agreed to participate in this variety show¡­ Okay, okay, no problem.¡±


    Li Lu was furious and thought to herself, ¡°What right does this Jiang Yu have to snatch away my resources again?! Could it be that this Jiang Yu is better than me?¡±


    1


    However, she didn¡¯t say it out loud because she still wanted to maintain her status as the movie queen¡¯s sister.


    After Jiang Yu finished filming her scenes for the day, she went back to the hotel to prepare the script for the variety show.


    The program team of ¡®Antiques Chamber of Commerce¡¯ had also taken a liking to Li Yue and Jiang Yu¡¯s poprity on the Inte, so they had decided to host this variety show and wanted to make use of the two actor¡¯s poprity to earn a huge sum of money.


    The director of this variety show had initially thought that Li Yue would look down on this variety show and reject it. He was also worried that Jiang Yu would be unwilling to participate in such a variety show because she had Mo Long¡¯s backing.


    However, he did not expect that not only did Li Yue agree to it, but Jiang Yu also agreed to it.


    It seemed that these two were not as difficult to get in touch with as he had imagined.


    They would definitely be able to help him earn more money.


    The director of ¡®Antique Chamber of Commerce¡¯ had this n in mind and decided to create some hot topics on the show..

 Chapter 296 - Introduction of The Guests

    <h4>Chapter 296: Introduction of The Guests</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The purpose of the variety show ¡°Antique Chamber of Commerce was to let the audience know more about historical relics, so they invited several very famous antique experts from the antique industry.


    At the same time, in order to earn enough poprity and gimmicks for the show, the program team also invited Li Yue, Jiang Yu, and Qin Yuan to be the guests.


    ¡®They invited Li Yue and Jiang Yu because they liked their poprity on the Inte, and Qin Yuan was just pulled over to make up the numbers.


    ¡°This looks really good.¡± Although Qin Yuan had also acted in ancient costume dramas before, those were all just props. They were not real at all.


    ¡°Alright, next, let us solemnly introduce these few experts in the antique industry!¡±


    The host held the script in his hand and was prepared to introduce these guests to the audience.


    ¡°The first is Zheng He, professor Zheng!¡± An old man with white hair stood up with a stooped body and bowed to the audience below.


    ¡°The second one is Jiang Lai, professor Jiang!¡± A middle-aged man stood up. He also bowed slightly to the audience.


    ¡°The third one is Miao Ling, professor Miao!¡± A middle-ageddy in a wheelchair couldn¡¯t stand up because of her legs, but she smiled at the audience to show her courtesy.


    The host continued to introduce the celebrity guests, ¡°Next, let¡¯s introduce our first guest, Li Yue!¡±


    ¡®The audience knew that Li Yue was filming on set and did not expect her to participate in this variety show.


    So after Li Yue appeared, the audience was shocked and began to p like thunder.


    There were fans of the best actress below and they started to shout loudly, ¡°Li Yue! Li Yue!¡±


    ¡®When the director of the program team heard the voices of the audience, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that the decision to invite Li Yue was the right one.


    After Li Yue sat down, the host started to introduce the second guest. ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee the second guest ¡ª Qin Yuan!¡±


    Qin Yuan appeared on stage. The cheers from the audience were obviously not as loud as when Li Yue came out earlier. This made Qin Yuan feel a little embarrassed.


    However, there was still Jiang Yu behind her. If her apuse were not loud, it was likely that Jiang Yu would not have any cheers at all.


    Qin Yuan thought so and gave herself somefort in her heart.


    After Qin Yuan sat down, the host began to introduce thest guest, Jiang Yu. ¡°Let¡¯s wee thest guest, Jiang Yu!¡±


    Jiang Yu slowly appeared on stage. When the audience below saw Jiang Yu, they were also shocked. They did not expect Jiang Yu to participate in this variety show during the filming period.


    ¡®The audience also began to cheer, ¡°Jiang Yu! Jiang Yu!¡±


    The cheers were as loud as Li Yue¡¯s.


    Qin Yuan¡¯s face turned ugly when she heard it.


    She thought that if her apuse weren¡¯t loud, Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t have any cheers. She didn¡¯t expect that even Jiang Yu¡¯s cheers were higher than hers.


    Could it be that this program team only invited Li Yue and Jiang Yu¡¯s fans?


    After all the guests were introduced, the host said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to the main topic. First, let¡¯s look at the first treasure, the treasure submitted by Mr. Zhang from Henan -~ ¡®Court Lady¡¯s Picture¡¯!¡±


    At the bottom, a staff member took out a scroll and unfolded it to show to the audience.


    The host said, ¡°This ¡°Court Lady Picture¡¯ is a work from the Southern Song dynasty. On it, there are lifelike drawings of eight young women. Next, let the experts see if this ¡®Court Lady Picture¡¯ is the real thing.¡±


    The owner of the painting, Mr. Zhang, was sitting on pins and needles, afraid that his ¡®Court Lady Picture¡¯ was a fake..

 Chapter 297 - Antiques Appraisal

    <h4>Chapter 297: Antiques Appraisal</h4>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zheng He and Jiang Lai walked briskly onto the stage, while Miao Ling was pushed onto the stage by a staff member. They were looking at the ¡°Court Lady Picture¡± up close.


    ¡°If the guests are also interested, you cane up to the stage and take a look,¡± the host said with a smile.


    Qin Yuan had long lost control of her curiosity. Hearing the host¡¯s words, she immediately went up to the stage and looked at the ¡°Court Lady Picture¡± attentively.


    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Qin Yuan really wanted to touch it when she saw it.


    However, she stopped her thoughts and quietly listened to thements of the experts on the painting.


    Jiang Yu also stood behind the experts and carefully observed the painting.


    The characters on the painting were indeed lifelike, and the posture of the woman was vividly depicted.


    However, the traces of the painting were too new, and the degree of preservation was too perfect, so it looked like a fake.


    Fifteen minutester, the experts returned to their seats, and Qin Yuan also reluctantly returned to her seat.


    ¡°Okay, after these fifteen minutes, what are the experts¡¯ opinions?¡±


    Zheng He was the first to speak, ¡°I personally think that this painting is a fake. First of all, the traces of this painting are too new, and the degree of preservation is also very good. Therefore, it¡¯s likely to be a fake.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The host nodded and said, ¡°Then what do Professor Jiang and Professor Miao think?¡±


    Jiang Lai and Miao Ling¡¯s opinions were the same as Zheng He¡¯s. ¡°I also think this is a fake. First of all, this is a painting drawn with paper. No matter how well preserved it is, it can¡¯t be like this. It looks like it was just buried in the ground for a period of time. It looks new after being taken out from the ground.¡±


    Mr. Zhang, who was below the stage, felt his heart turn cold when he heard this. He thought to himself that the thing he had spent a lot of money to buy was actually a fake.


    After listening to the opinions of the three experts, the host raised his head to look at the other three guests and said, ¡°I wonder what the other three guests think?¡±


    ¡°I think what the three experts said makes sense.¡± Qin Yuan took the initiative to strike first. ¡°It does look too new and doesn¡¯t have the smell of an antique.¡±


    She was copying the words of the three experts.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know much about this area, with the three experts in the antique field paving the way, wouldn¡¯t she be able toe up with these opinions and ideas easily?


    Li Yue was silent for a long time before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much knowledge on these antiques and artifacts, nor have I dabbled in this field so it¡¯s hard for me to give a judgment on this matter.¡±


    When she said this, the audience nodded in agreement.


    Li Yue was indeed not a researcher in this field, so it was not a big deal even if she really could not tell if the antiques were real or fake.


    Inparison, Qin Yuan was a little clumsy and was anxious to act out on the stage.


    Jiang Yu also said, ¡°I have the same opinion as Senior Li Yue.¡±


    By adding the word ¡°Senior¡± to Li Yue¡¯s name, it made Jiang Yu seem even more polite.


    Moreover, she thought the same as Li Yue. She would not use other people¡¯s words to show her ignorance in areas that she had no expertise.


    Due to this, it was even more obvious that Qin Yuan was copying what the experts were saying.


    Come on, were these two targeting her? Qin Yuan thought angrily, how did Jiang Yu and Li Yue look like rivals?


    They clearly seemed like that they were setting her up!

 Chapter 298 - true and false pottery pot

    <h4>Chapter 298: 298 true and false pottery pot</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Real Fake Pottery


    After the authenticity of the ¡°Court Lady Picture¡± was appraised, Mr. Zhang left with his painting in a depressed mood.


    The host continued reading ording to the script, ¡°Next is a submission from Mr. Zhou of Hubei Province. A pottery from the Tang dynasty.¡±


    The staff brought a small pottery from below the stage and ced it on the table in the middle of the stage.


    The host said, ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite the experts and the guests toe up to the stage to verify the authenticity of this ceramic pot.¡±


    ¡®The experts went up to the stage and the other three guests also went up to the stage.


    This time, Qin Yuan learned her lesson and followed behind Jiang Yu and Li Yue to the stage.


    Ten minutes had passed and after the appraisal was done, everyone returned to their seats.


    The host said, ¡°Let¡¯s adjust the order this time. Let the guests present their opinions first.¡±


    Qin Yuan had learned her lesson from the previous time and did not dare to say another word. She nned to wait for Jiang Yu or Li Yue to express their opinions first before she gave her opinion.


    However, Li Yue had said from the beginning that she did not have much research in this area, so she did not say her opinion on the pot. She only said, ¡°My opinion is not as urate as that of the experts, so I won¡¯t embarrass myself in front of the experts.¡±


    Qin Yuan imitated Li Yue and copied her words.


    She said, ¡°I have the same opinion as the movie queen. Because I don¡¯t have much research and understanding in this aspect, I won¡¯t embarrass myself in front of the experts.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The host seemed a little disappointed and said, ¡°Then, does Jiang Yu have the same idea as the movie queen?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°The outer shell of this pottery pot looks rtively good. I also studied the weight of this pottery pot just now. It¡¯s lighter than the average pottery on the market.¡±


    ¡°This is because the pottery pot has been immersed in water for a long time. When it bes wet and dried again and again, the earth loosens and the weight bes lighter. Moreover, I knocked it with my hand just now. The sound is heavier than the pottery in the market, so I think this pottery pot is


    real.¡±


    ¡®When Jiang Yu said this, the audience waspletely silent. Even the three experts in the guest seats cast surprised and approving gazes at Jiang Yu. They didn¡¯t expect this youngdy who looked like she was only in her twenties to be able to tell the truth of this pottery jar.


    ¡°Jiang Yu¡­¡± The host didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be able to say so much.


    Didn¡¯t she just say that she was like the movie queen and didn¡¯t have any research in this area?


    How could she be able to tell the truth of this pottery jar so clearly with just the second treasure?


    The audience was also bewildered. They heard Jiang Yu say that she did not understand these things just then, but now she was able to say so much. It seemed that she was really hiding something.


    However, there were also people who questioned Jiang Yu, they whispered, ¡°Is this Jiang Yu putting on an act? She just said that she did not understand these things, and now she¡¯s saying so much. Does she really understand or is she just spouting nonsense?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s talking nonsense? How old is she? Can she tell the authenticity of these antiques at a nce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If she can tell the authenticity so easily, how will the three experts on the stage have face?¡±


    However, even though they had great doubts about Jiang Yu¡¯s words, the following conversation between the host and the experts shocked them greatly.


    The host calmed himself down and said, ¡°Experts, what do you think of this ceramic pot?¡±

 Chapter 299 - Shocking Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 299: Shocking Everyone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zheng He eximed, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s real! This ceramic pot is indeed real!¡±


    Zheng He was a well-known expert in the antique world. When he said this, everyone present fell silent.


    ¡®What?? ! This ceramic pot was real?! Jiang Yu had really hit the nail on the head?


    The host did not expect Jiang Yu to be telling the truth.


    She quickly asked for the opinions of the other two experts and said, ¡°What about Professor Jiang and Professor Miao¡¯s opinions?¡±


    Jiang Lai and Miao Ling¡¯s opinions were the same as Zheng He¡¯s. ¡°Yes, this ceramic pot is indeed real.¡±


    The moment she said that, the entire venue was in an uproar.


    She did not expect Jiang Yu to be right!


    However, there were also people who thought that Jiang Yu was just lucky. They were still questioning Jiang Yu¡¯s judgment. ¡°For things like ceramic pots, as long as you walk around the porcin market, you will basically know how to differentiate them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think Jiang Yu is just lucky.¡±


    ¡®The people below the stage looked at Jiang Yu suspiciously, waiting for Jiang Yu to make a fool of herself.


    However, they were soon pped in the face.


    Jiang Yu was right about the Bronze Cauldron and the Jade Dragon Cup that came up next.


    ¡°The rust color on this Bronze Cauldron is in harmony with the vessel¡¯s body. The depth is the same and it¡¯s firm and clean. It¡¯s lustrous and natural. It¡¯s a naturally urring rust color.


    ¡°I just touched the carving of this Jade Dragon Cup. It doesn¡¯t feel cold and smooth. It¡¯s like a machine carving¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu revealed all her views on antiques. Not only was everyone stunned, even Li Yue, who had always hated her, couldn¡¯t help but praise in her heart.


    This Jiang Yu¡¯s judgment was really too sharp!


    The experts also had a higher level of perception towards Jiang Yu.


    This young girl¡¯s judgment was really sharp and urate!


    The host was also very surprised and could not help but say to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, you clearly said before that she did not have much research and understanding in this area. Then how did you manage to spot all these antiques on the stage?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled slightly, she said, ¡°I really don¡¯t have much understanding in this area. As for these antiques, I only know a little about them. In addition, my luck today might be a little better, so I can spot things more urately.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu is really modest!¡± The host smiled and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s program. Everyone, please look forward to the next episode of the program!¡±


    ¡°Hua ~~¡± The audience left the venue one after another.


    However, even though they left so quickly, they would still sit in their seats on time for the next show and quietly listen to Jiang Yu to verify the authenticity of the antiques.


    Qin Yuan didn¡¯t say a word from the third cultural relic.


    Li Yue was the movie queen after all. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything and just sat there, most of the audience¡¯s eyes would still follow her because of her temperament.


    Even though Jiang Yu¡¯s fame wasn¡¯t as good as hers, her fierce performance in this variety show had attracted the attention of most of the audience.


    In this way, only Qin Yuan had participated in this show for nothing. In the end, she didn¡¯t get any benefits and didn¡¯t gain any prestige.


    Qin Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. She didn¡¯t dare to have any big disrespectful thoughts towards Li Yue. She could only secretly nder Jiang Yu in her heart, saying that she was just lucky to be able to see through the authenticity of all the cultural relics today.


    If it was in the next episode, Jiang Yu would definitely not have such good luck!

 Chapter 300 - Appraisal Association

    <strong>Chapter 300 Appraisal Association</strong>


    After the recording ended, Miao Ling found Jiang Yu with the help of the staff.


    Jiang Yu saw that the person was Professor Miao, so she bowed politely and said, ¡°Hello, Professor Miao.¡± Miao ling smiled amiably and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, your performance today was very good. It surprised me and the other two professors. You are really outstanding talent.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Professor Miao, you tter me. I only know just the tip of the iceberg.¡±


    Miao Ling saw that the conversation with Jiang Yu could be extended, so she took the opportunity to extend an olive branch to her. She said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Professor Zheng He, Professor Jiang Lai, and a few other famous appraisers in the antiques world have set up an ¡®Antiques Professional Appraisal Association¡¯. I¡¯m wondering if you are willing to join?¡±


    Jiang Yu was also shocked when she heard that. She didn¡¯t expect the famous professor Miao toe looking for her in order to get her to join their association.


    ¡°But Professor Miao, I¡¯m still young, and I¡¯m not a professional. Today, I was just lucky, so I was able to see whether those things were real or fake. If I join the association, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be a burden.¡±


    Miao Ling felt that Jiang Yu was an excellent seedling, so she made up her mind to drag her into the association no matter what.


    So she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you don¡¯t have to be modest. I and the other two professors have seen your ability. When the program is broadcasted, the other professors in the association will also see your outstanding performance. They will definitely think like us and recognize your ability. Therefore, I hope that you will consider joining our association.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jiang Yu seemed to be a little hesitant.


    When Miao Ling saw that Jiang Yu was hesitating, she added, ¡°Jiang Yu, at your age, there is no one else in the entire circle who has the ability to appraise antiques. Even the most prestigious professor Zheng He didn¡¯t have half of your ability at your age.¡±


    Miao Ling didn¡¯t mean to distort the truth, or to nder Zheng He. She was simply speaking the truth.


    When Zheng He was at Jiang Yu¡¯s age, he had just started studying antiques identification, so he didn¡¯t have the ability to distinguish the real from the fake.


    Jiang Yu was actually a little interested in antiques. When she worked outside, she often went to the library to read books on antiques during her breaks.


    After a long time, she knew how to appraise antiques.


    Whether it was real or fake, good or bad, she could confirm it in a few minutes.


    At that time, Professor Zheng He was one of Jiang Yu¡¯s most respected professors. She had always thought that if she could get Professor Zheng He¡¯s guidance, then her level of appraisal could be raised by another level.


    So after thinking about it, Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Professor Miao, I agree to you, I¡¯m willing to join your Association.¡±


    ¡°Very good! Our ¡®Antique Professional Appraisal Association¡¯ sincerely wees you!¡± Miao Ling was very happy that she had achieved her goal.


    ¡°Thank you, Professor Miao.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said.


    Li Yue, who was at the corner, heard this conversation and felt upset.


    This Jiang Yu, how could she be in the limelight no matter where she went?


    First, the viewership ratings of the television series that she had filmed almost surpassed her. Now, it was this variety show that she had stolen all the attention, resulting in her not saying much throughout the entire variety show. It greatly reduced her sense of presence.


    This Jiang Yu, Li Yue was not convinced. Just wait and see. When the timees, be it in the viewership ratings or in the identification of antiques, I will be better than you and make sure that your limelight today will no longer be there!

 Chapter 301 - Accident

    <strong>Chapter 301 ident</strong>


    Even though they had participated in the variety show, the shooting of the TV series was still going on in an orderly manner.


    After shooting thetest episode, Jiang Yu and Li Yue were invited to participate in the recording of the Antiques Chamber of Commerce. The line-up of guests for the new episode was the same as the previous one. However, Jiang Yu joined the association founded by the three antiques experts.


    The host took out a script and began to introduce the first contributor to the appraisal. ¡°Please wee our first contributor, Mr. He from Hubei. The treasure he submitted is a Song Dynasty Porcin Cup.¡±


    The staff carefully brought the cup onto the stage, and the host invited the experts and guests toe on stage to watch.


    Zheng He and the other two wanted to observe Jiang Yu¡¯s ability again on this episode, so they nned to study it after Jiang Yu studied it.


    Therefore, when they went on stage, the three deliberately slowed down their footsteps and walked behind Jiang Yu.


    However, just as Jiang Yu was about to approach the cup, someone tripped on her feet. She lost her bnce and fell to the side.


    When she fell, Jiang Yu¡¯s arm identally touched the cup.


    ¡°Crack ¨C¡± The cup fell to the ground and shattered with a sound.


    In an instant, the entire venue fell silent. No one had expected such a change on the stage.


    The host was also momentarily speechless and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    At this moment, Mr. He rushed out of the backstage and ran to the stage, he pointed at Jiang Yu and cursed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?! Don¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going? This is a porcin cup from the Song Dynasty! I spent more than 800,000 yuan to buy it. You just broke it like that?! What¡¯s wrong with you?! Do you believe that I¡¯ll report you and make aint?!¡±


    The stage was in a mess. The cameraman did not even have time to turn off the camera before he ran up to the stage and grabbed the agitated contributor.


    Jiang Yu stood up with the help of another staff member, she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯m very sorry that I broke your cup. I¡¯llpensate you ording to the price you paid for this cup. But before that, please let me see if this cup is real or fake. At least I won¡¯t let you down foring here.¡±


    When Mr. He heard Jiang Yu say that she was willing topensate him, the anger in his heart subsided slightly.


    He didn¡¯t have to be calctive about Jiang Yu¡¯s request to see if the cup was real or fake, so he agreed.


    Jiang Yu picked up the fragment of the cup and looked at it carefully. She said to Mr. He, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Mr. He. Your cup is a fake.¡±


    When she said this, Mr. He even forgot about his anger.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He said in disbelief, ¡°What did you


    say?¡±


    Jiang Yu said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Mr. He. This cup of yours is a fake.¡±


    Mr. He suddenly became angry again and shouted, ¡°Do you not want to pay for it?! I spent so much money to buy it and you¡¯re telling me that it¡¯s a fake?!¡±


    The scene once again became chaotic. Several staff members pulled Mr. He, afraid that he would do something drastic.


    At this moment, Qin Yuan said untimely, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you deliberately saying that this cup is a fake because you want to deny this matter?¡±


    She crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking like she was watching a good show.


    She didn¡¯t know where she got the confidence from, but she felt that this porcin cup was an authentic one.

 Chapter 302 - Expert Appraisal

    <strong>Chapter 302 Expert Appraisal</strong>


    The scene had already descended into a certain level of chaos, and Qin Yuan still wanted to stand up and make sarcastic remarks.


    However, when she said this, the audience below the stage also felt that what she said made some sense and began to whisper, ¡°Yeah, is Jiang Yu saying that this porcin cup is fake because she wants topensate less money?¡±


    ¡°But the person behind Jiang Yu is Mo Long. Could it be that the great President Mo can¡¯t evene up with 800,000 yuan?¡±


    The voices in the recording studio became louder and louder, and the host had no choice but to step in to resolve the matter.


    She held the microphone and said, ¡°Regardless of whether Jiang Yu is right or wrong, there are still three other experts present. We can ask these three experts to help identify it. That way, we will know whether this porcin cup is real or fake.¡±


    Mr. He also felt that Jiang Yu had said that in order to give him less money, or even not lose any money, so he also had a favorable attitude towards the host¡¯s proposal.


    He said, ¡°Alright. Compared to a vase that only knows how to act, I might as well listen to the opinions of other experts.¡±


    The two professors Zheng He and Jiang Lai were quick to move. They stepped forward and picked up the fragments. After examining them carefully for a few minutes, they said, ¡°This porcin cup is indeed a fake.¡±


    ¡°Rumble¡­¡± Mr. He felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck his head.


    How could it be¡­ How could even the experts say that his cup was fake?!


    ¡°You¡­ you are all in cahoots, right?! All to help this Jiang Yu? I spent 800,000 yuan to buy this cup. How could it be. How could it be¡­¡± Mr. He was on the verge of breaking down. However, he didn¡¯t say thest word ¡°possible¡±. What else could it be? The truth was right in front of him. He had been cheated.


    He spent 800,000 yuan to buy a fake porcin cup but he was unwilling to admit it.


    ¡°The patterns and how old this porcin cup is shows that it isn¡¯t a real one,¡± Professor Zheng He said. ¡°And judging from the patterns that it broke, it isn¡¯t the real one either.¡±


    He knew that saying this wouldpletely destroy Mr. He¡¯s confidence, but it was the truth.


    Moreover, Jiang Yu was a member of their Antiques Professional Identification Association, so he had just checked it carefully.


    Mr. He gradually calmed himself down and lowered his head, unwilling to look at Jiang Yu again.


    After a long silence, Mr. He raised his head and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be the one apologizing to me. I was careless when I was walking and broke your cup. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯llpensate you ording to the price for the cup you bought.¡±


    Mr. He shook his head and said, ¡°Sigh, forget it. This 800,000 yuan should be a lesson for


    me.¡±


    With that, Mr. He left the stage in a depressed mood.


    The farce ended just like that.


    The staff immediately cleaned up the venue and prepared for the next contributor¡¯s shoot.


    Jiang Yu took advantage of the time when the staff cleaned up the venue to grab her bag and quickly caught up with Mr. He.


    ¡°Mr. He!¡± Jiang Yu stopped him and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what happened just now!¡±


    Mr. He stopped and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss Jiang Yu. It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t want to believe this fact. You don¡¯t have topensate me for that money. Just treat it as a lesson for me. Sigh.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t cut short a single cent of the money that I shouldpensate you for.¡± Jiang Yu insisted on paying Mr. He. She took out a check and a pen from her bag.


    After writing down the amount of money and signing her name, Jiang Yu handed the check over, ¡°This is eight hundred thousand yuan. Regardless of whether that cup of yours is the real thing or a fake, it¡¯s something that you bought with your money after all. I shouldpensate you if I broke it. It¡¯s only right and


    proper.¡±


    Mr. He took the check, and his eyes turned red unconsciously.

 Chapter 303 - 3 Exposing Scandal

    <strong>Chapter 303 Exposing Scandal</strong>


    He said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, you¡¯re really a good person. I just said that you¡¯re a vase¡­ Sigh, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You were angry at that time. I can understand.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Mr. He were discussing about thepensation. In the corner, there was a person dressed in ck. He took out his phone and recorded the scene.


    It was Jiang Ran. When she heard that the program team had invited Li Yue to participate, she was itching to join them. She wanted to use this variety show to attract more fans for herself.


    She didn¡¯t expect the director to tell her that the program team had only invited Li Yue.


    Even though Jiang Ran wasn¡¯t convinced, she could only tell herself that this was the movie queen. The number of fans and her own ability were obvious. It made sense for the program team to only invite her.


    However, after watching the first episode of the program, she realized that Jiang Yu was also there!


    What was going on? Why did the program team invite Jiang Yu and the movie queen to participate in this variety show?


    The more Jiang Ran thought about it, the angrier she got. So, on the day of the recording of the program, she specifically asked the director for a leave of absence, intending to see if there was a chance to dig up dirt on Jiang Yu. The heavens did not let her down. She had only just arrived today, and she had already encountered such a big incident.


    Jiang Ran quickly fled the recording studio and anonymously posted the photo she had just taken on the inte with the title, ¡°What kind of deal does the actor Jiang Yu have with the contributor in private?¡±


    Once the post was posted, a bunch of people immediately liked and forwarded it.


    In an instant,ments about ¡°Jiang Yu bribing the contributor¡± flooded the Inte.


    Some people couldn¡¯t stand Jiang Yu¡¯s way of doing things, so they all posted their ownments. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Jiang Yu? She even bribed contributors to film a variety show?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Is this Jiang Yu crazy about bing famous?¡±


    There were also people who believed that Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Theymented, ¡°Jiang Yu isn¡¯t that kind of person, okay? I wonder which hatchet man took this picture.¡± ¡°Exactly. Is it fun to add fuel to the fire?¡±


    Thements on the inte about believing Jiang Yu and doubting Jiang Yu formed two invisible walls, constantly fighting against each other.


    Jiang Yu was quickly pushed to the center of the storm.


    And the person involved, Jiang Yu, was still recording the next program in the recording studio. She did not know that the discussion between herself and Mr. He had been spread on the inte to bepletely inconsistent with the facts. Moreover, there were people with ill intentions who spread the news in other directions.


    During the recording, Li Yue opened her phone and saw this post.


    The corners of Li Yue¡¯s mouth curled up into an imperceptible curve.


    It seemed that there were people who stood on the same side as her and treated Jiang Yu as an enemy.


    No matter who this person was, this post that she posted had indeed won Li Yue¡¯s heart.


    She turned off her phone in satisfaction and looked at Jiang Yu with a hint of yfulness in her eyes.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, ah, Jiang Yu, you¡¯re still too inexperienced. How can you fight with me?¡¯?


    The rest of the appraisal went very smoothly. There wasn¡¯t anything like what happened at the beginning of the show, so the recording of the show ended very smoothly. Jiang Yu left the recording studio and just as she turned on her phone, she saw that the post had already be a hot topic.


    Sister Xia gave Jiang Yu a call and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Yu exined, ¡°I identally broke a contributor¡¯s cup today. I was discussingpensation with that gentleman in private.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Aiyo, which hatchet man caught this?¡±


    Jiang Yu also wanted to know. It was probably Jiang Ran who was unwilling to stop.

 Chapter 304 - On The Cusp

    <h4>Chapter 304: On The Cusp</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    For the sake of Jiang Yu¡¯s reputation and future, Sister Xia decided to send a post on Jiang Yu¡¯s behalf to rify that the matter was not as it had appeared on the Inte.


    However, this was not posted by Jiang Yu herself, so not many people believed it.


    Many peoplemented below, ¡°What¡¯s up with this Jiang Yu? Why would she do such a thing as bribing contributors?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s going crazy from wanting to be famous. Previously, she said that she didn¡¯t have much research in this area, but in the end, when the program was being recorded, she made it sound reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the program team gave Jiang Yu a script? Could it be that Jiang Yu also bribed the program team?¡±


    ¡®The news about this matter spread more and more seriously on the inte. Thements made by the haters led arge group of passers-by to turn against her.


    ¡®When Jiang Yu saw thesements, she was still indifferent,


    she knew that Jiang Ran was not a person who would stop. She would always be willing to spare time and energy to find trouble with her.


    It seemed that she really thought that even if the matter was exposed, she and Mo Long would not find trouble with her.


    ¡­ Or perhaps, she had always believed that Sun You would give her a backing.


    ¡®That was why she had always been so unscrupulous and did things ording to her own wishes, without any consideration for the consequences.


    Lu Qi and the others had also seen this news on the inte. They hurriedly called Jiang Yu to inquire about the situation. ¡°Xiao Yu! What exactly is going on?¡±


    Jiang Yu said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that a viin secretly took a photo and then wantonly distorted the truth on the inte.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tian Guo¡¯s anxious voice came from the other side. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Dai Zhu Thought for a moment and said, ¡°Is It Li Lu? Or Jiang Ran?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s Jiang Ran.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with this Jiang Ran?!¡± Dai Zhu was extremely angry. ¡°This Jiang Ran is really a shrewd person. Can¡¯t she just act obediently and stop for a while?¡±


    Tian Guo also felt that this Jiang Ran¡¯s actions were very disgraceful. She said, ¡°Why did this Jiang Ran do this?¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°She¡¯s just jealous of Xiao Yu. No matter what, Xiao Yu is better than that Jiang Ran. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so jealous of Xiao Yu.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t she afraid that things will get out of hand if she does this?¡± Tian Guo was very surprised. ¡°Or is it that she doesn¡¯t care anymore?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Lu Qi said helplessly.


    The poprity of this post was getting higher and higher. At that time, Mr. He, who had the broken cup, also saw it.


    He saw that so many people on the inte were misunderstanding Jiang Yu, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up for Jiang Yu at the bottom of the post. ¡°I¡¯m the person involved that day. Miss Jiang Yu didn¡¯t spend money to bribe me. Instead, she wanted topensate me out of apology hoping that I won¡¯t be


    so sad.¡±


    Some people liked thisment and it quickly became a hot topic.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s fans said, ¡°See? Jiang Yu is not that kind of person!¡±


    ¡°and she is especially polite, okay? She broke someone¡¯s cup and insisted on payingpensation.¡±


    The haters were not willing to be outdone. ¡°Are you here to clear Jiang Yu¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this Jiang Yu is trying to bribe people, right?¡±


    ¡®There were even some people who saw the fans of both sides fighting here and starting a war without any gunpowder. They felt that they couldn¡¯t get involved at all, so they all pointed their spears at Mr. He.


    ¡°How much did that Jiang Yu give you to make you talk like that?¡±


    ¡°Sir, are you crazy about money? You even dare to clear Jiang Yu¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡®Mr. He¡¯s original intention was toe forward and exin things clearly for Jiang Yu, hoping that the people on the Inte wouldn¡¯t misunderstand Jiang Yu like this.


    But did not think that he would get himself into trouble..

 Chapter 305 - Debunking The Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 305: Debunking The Rumors</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mr. He did not expect to be ¡°attacked¡± by the keyboard warriors on the Inte. For a moment, he did not know what to say.


    ¡°Is the entertainment industry always so chaotic?¡± This was the only thought in Mr. He¡¯s mind at the moment.


    Jiang Yu naturally saw Mr. He¡¯sments as well.


    Originally, she was touched that Mr. He was willing toe forward and exin for her. However, in the reply below, she saw those unsightlyments.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes darkened, and she decided that she could not continue to sit around and wait for death.


    She asked the program team for the fragments of the porcin cup from that day, and then went to the Antiques Professional Identification Association.


    Soon, it was time for the new episode of ¡°Antiques Chamber of Commerce¡¯ to air.


    Because the cameraman had forgotten to turn off the camera, all the scenes were recorded by the camera.


    Later, because this matter was considered to have been resolved satisfactorily, the program team did not cut out these scenes. Instead, they broadcast them as a small farce.


    In the program, Jiang Yu had identally knocked down the porcin cup and damaged it. All the people who were watching the program held their breaths.


    ¡®As expected, the owner of the cup rushed onto the stage while cursing.


    The bullet screen immediately started spamming. ¡°Let me see how Jiang Yu is going to resolve this situation.¡±


    Apensation. How else can it be resolved?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Jiang Yu bribed the contributor? How can it be resolved like this?¡±


    ¡®There were even a few lines of defense for Jiang Yu. ¡°You guys weren¡¯t at the scene, so how do you know?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu isn¡¯t that kind of person. Can you guys stop spouting nonsense?¡±


    However, thements kepting in. No one had expected what would happen next.


    ¡®When Jiang Yu said, ¡°Your cup is a fake,¡± Someone else posted on thements, ¡°Jiang Yu doesn¡¯t want to pay?¡±


    ¡°In order not to pay, or to pay less, she said that the cup is fake?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. The experts are all beside her. Isn¡¯t she afraid of being exposedter?¡±


    Many people thought that Jiang Yu had said that so that she wouldn¡¯t lose money. However, when the expert¡¯s identification results came out and said that the porcin cup was fake, the bullet screen suddenly stopped.


    After a long while, someone asked, ¡°Is this porcin cup really fake?¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ Jiang Yu was right?¡±


    However, even though the program team had released this clip to let the audience know the specific situation at that time and not to blindly follow the trend and insult Jiang Yu, there were still people who didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    Therefore, there were still people who questioned that the program team was doing it for effect and to protect Jiang Yu, so they joined hands with the experts to say so.


    Soon, someone threw out a picture.


    It was Jiang Yu. The picture she threw out was the appraisal report of the Porcin Cup.


    It was 100% fake.


    Once this picture was released, the inte was as quiet as stagnant water.


    This porcin cup¡­ Was it really fake? So they had been misunderstanding Jiang Yu all this time?


    Before they could react, the Antiques Professional Appraisal Association posted that Jiang Yu was a member of the association and could bepletely trusted in her ability to identify antiques.


    Once this identity appeared, the Inte started booing again.


    So this Jiang Yu had this identity? No wonder Jiang Yu could tell the authenticity of those antiques at a nce from the first episode of the program. So she was someone from the Antiques Professional Appraisal Association?


    They really underestimated this Jiang Yu..

 Chapter 306 - Antiques Shop

    <h4>Chapter 306: Antiques Shop</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    News of Jiang Yu¡¯s identity began to spread like wildfire on the Inte. Many antique collectors and somerge antique shops wanted to show their treasures to Jiang Yu. They wanted to see if their treasures were real or fake.


    However, Jiang Yu was busy filming every day and had to spare one day on weekends to record a variety show, so she really didn¡¯t have time to look at the posts tagging her on the Inte.


    However, it was one thing to not see it, but there were always people who came all the way to the recording studio of ¡°Antique Chamber of Commerce¡± in order to appraise it and to pass their treasures to Jiang Yu and the three experts. They only hoped to hear one sentence from their mouths: ¡°This


    treasure of yours is genuine.¡±


    In thest episode of ¡°Antique Chamber of Commerce¡± recording, a very famous antique shop owner, Tang Huai, came.


    Tang Huai was very generous. At one recording, he brought over twelve artefacts. He hoped that Jiang Yu and the three experts would be able to tell whether these treasures were real or fake.


    However, even though he said that, Tang Huai looked more like a troublemaker.


    He took out his twelve treasures and said that he wanted others to determine whether these treasures were real or fake. It looked more like he was challenging the authority.


    If they said that even one of his treasures was not real, he might directly kick the door of the recording studio away.


    The host was also a little afraid of Tang Huai¡¯s aura. He could not help but soften his tone. ¡°Then let¡¯s invite boss Tang and his first treasure.¡±


    The first treasure was a small bronze coin. If one looked too far away, they might not be able to see it.


    The staff carried the bronze coin on a tray and walked to Zheng He and the other two. After they finished their observation, they handed it to Jiang Yu and the other two.


    The host said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s invite the experts to give their opinions.¡±


    Zheng He said, ¡°This bronze coin is authentic.¡±


    The other two also said, ¡°Yes. This is indeed authentic.¡±


    Just as the host was about to let the other three guests speak, Tang Huai said, ¡°Host, why don¡¯t you bring out all of my treasures and let the experts and guests see which are authentic and which are fake. How about it?¡±


    When Tang Huai said this, the audience burst into an uproar.


    ¡®What did he mean? Could it be that Tang Huai admitted that there were fake antiques sold in his antique shop?


    However, in the face of such boos, Tang Huai was indeed a steady boss.


    He did not panic at all. Instead, he had a smile on his face, he said, ¡°I know that the audience may not understand my actions, but I, Tang Huai, own an antique shop. Antiques are things left behind by the long river of history. The things contained in them are things that future generations can not


    express. Therefore, some people really like the taste of history. I will do my best to bring this taste to everyone who likes it.¡±


    Tang Huai¡¯s words made him, an ordinary person, instantly gain countless fans.


    ¡°Boss Tang is really magnanimous! As expected of a big boss!¡±


    Someone praised loudly.


    ¡®When Tang Huai heard the praise, he also responded with a smile.


    The staff brought out all the artefacts. There were all kinds of hanging paintings, jade instruments, bronze instruments, and so on.


    Tang Huai smiled slightly, he said, ¡°I want to make a bet with the six guests present. If more than ten of my treasures are real, then I will take out the most valuable treasure amongst them and donate it to the country. How about it?¡±

 Chapter 307 - All Real

    <h4>Chapter 307: All Real</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    If the audience was still shocked by Tang Huai¡¯s words just now, then Tang Huai¡¯s words now made the audience numb with shock.


    This, this, this¡­ This Tang Huai was too generous?!


    ¡®The most valuable artifact? The smallest bronze coin in this pile was probably worth more than 100,000 yuan on the market. There were also some veryrge artifacts in this pile of artifacts.


    If it was fake, then it was naturally not worth much.


    But what if it was real? Then it would at least be a treasure that was worth tens of millions or even hundreds of millions!


    Boss Tang was too generous!


    Tang Huai smiled and said, ¡°How about it? Do you want to bet with me?¡±


    The three experts present looked at each other.


    Although it waspletely unnecessary to bet with him, because regardless of whether they won or lost, the one who would lose in the end would only be Tang Huai.


    But it was such simple logic. Tang Huai should know it, right? Then why did he still bet?


    If it wasn¡¯t because of other things, Tang Huai probably wouldn¡¯t have done so.


    As expected, the audience heard Tang Huai say Jiang Yu¡¯s name. ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, do you want to try?¡±


    ¡®Whoa! So it was to challenge Jiang Yu!


    ¡®The audience in the venue were all rubbing their fists and palms together in their seats. They couldn¡¯t wait to see whether Tang Huai would win, or Jiang Yu would win.


    ¡®Tang Huai was the first to speak, ¡°Even if it¡¯s an antique I¡¯m selling, I¡¯m notpletely confident. So, including the bronze coin just now, I bet that out of the twelve treasures I have, there are a total of ten authentic ones.¡±


    Jiang Yu politely stood up and bowed to him. She raised her head and roughly nced at the treasures, then said softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bet that these twelve treasures of yours are all real.¡±


    ¡®When Jiang Yu said this, not only the audience but even Tang Huai was shocked.


    Could it be that these treasures of his¡­ Were all real? Not a single fake?


    However, Tang Huai thought about it again. Perhaps Jiang Yu just wanted to bet on the authenticity of these things because she saw that he was the owner of an antique shop.


    Unfortunately, he was not sure how many of these things were real and how many were fake.


    He said ten treasures just now to give himself some face.


    Jiang Yu slowly walked onto the stage and walked past the treasures one by one. She looked up and down carefully, not leaving any clues behind.


    Soon, Jiang Yu walked past the remaining eleven treasures and then returned to her seat. She said, ¡°Boss Tang, these treasures of yours are indeed real.¡±


    ¡°Wow ¨C¡°t Tere was an uproar.


    Didn¡¯t this mean that Tang Huai had lost?


    However, even though he had lost, Tang Huai was very happy in his heart.


    Because this meant that his treasures were real, and his antique shop was more authentic.


    ¡®Therefore, Tang Huai¡¯s original intention of appearing on this program was also a disguised advertisement for his antique shop.


    Now that Jiang Yu said that all of his treasures were real, more and more people would choose to buy antiques from his shop.


    However, Jiang Yu was also a new member. Even if her foresight was very sharp and urate, it was not 100%.


    Therefore, the host said, ¡°Okay. Then, let¡¯s invite the three experts on stage to appraise them and see if these 11 treasures are real.¡±


    ¡®The three experts went on stage to appraise the treasures. As there were more treasures, the appraisal time was longer.


    As time passed, Tang Huai and the others felt uneasy. The audience also felt a huge rock hanging in their hearts.


    Only Jiang Yu did not have any nervous expression on her face. It was as if everything was under her control¡­

 Chapter 308 - Donation

    <h4>Chapter 308: Donation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    An idea suddenly popped up in Tang Huai¡¯s mind. He said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask Miss Jiang Yu to take a look again and see which of my treasures is the most valuable?¡±


    The implication of his words was that he wanted Jiang Yu to choose the most valuable treasure and then donate it to the country.


    It seemed that Tang Huai had really spent a lot this time. He really nned to give up this opportunity to make money and donate the most valuable treasure to the country.


    Jiang Yu did not hesitate. She did not even need to go on stage again to urately point out the most valuable treasure. ¡°Boss Tang, the most valuable of these treasures is that ¡ª the gold gilded silver pot.¡±


    Tang Huai was really shocked.


    He originally just wanted to see how capable this less than 20-year-old member of the Antiques Professional Appraisal Association, who was rumored to be a little too powerful on the Inte was. So, he asked casually.


    He had originally thought that if Jiang Yu didn¡¯t find the most valuable treasure, he would help the little girl smooth things over and say, ¡°After all, she¡¯s still a little girl. It¡¯s just that my question is a little difficult for her.¡±


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even need to go on stage to look at it again, and she urately pointed out the most valuable gold gilded silver pot.


    It seemed that she had underestimated Jiang Yu. Her worries just now werepletely unnecessary.


    ¡°Good!¡± Tang Huaiughed out loud and said, ¡°Indeed, this gilded gold and silver pot is the most valuable. Miss Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes are indeed sharp. You can see it with just a nce.¡±


    After receiving Tang Huai¡¯s approval, the audience silently gave Jiang Yu a thumbs up in their hearts.


    Who would have thought that Jiang Yu would really be able to tell at a nce!


    Even Li Yue and Qin Yuan couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked by Jiang Yu.


    Could it be that she could really tell at a nce whether the treasures were real or fake? Moreover, she could also tell which was the most valuable treasure?


    Just how much ability did Jiang Yu hide?


    The host was also very shocked and said, ¡°This gold gilded silver pot¡­ Okay, then Boss Tang said before that he would donate the most valuable treasure to the country. Does this bet still count?¡±


    Tang Huai smiled and said, ¡°Of course it counts!¡±


    He directly made a phone call on the spot, meaning that he wanted his assistant to quickly contact the National Cultural Relics Institute and then send his gold gilded silver pot over.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Thunderous apuse broke out in the studio, expressing deep respect for Tang Huai¡¯s actions.


    Today was also thest recording session of ¡°The Antique Chamber of Commerce.¡± With a big shot like Boss Tang overseeing the show, the recording session ended here.


    Although the duration was not long enough, it was long enough to cover the footage cut from the previous recording session.


    ¡®When they got off the stage, Zheng He and the other two found Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you really didn¡¯t disappoint us!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled politely and said, ¡°Thank you professors for your appreciation and your willingness to let me join the Antiques Professional Appraisal Association.¡±


    As the oldest and most experienced professor, Zheng He had a lot of say in the association.


    At first nce, he felt that Jiang Yu was very talented in antiques appraisal. He also thought that since Miao Ling was a female professor, she could talk to Jiang Yu better, so he asked Miao Ling to do whatever it took. He wanted to rope Jiang Yu into the antiques appraisal association.


    Miao Ling did not disappoint. She sessfully persuaded Jiang Yu to join the association¡­

 Chapter 309 - Healing The Sick

    <h4>Chapter 309: Healing The Sick</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Zheng He and the others exchanged a few words with Jiang Yu, Miao Ling asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you know any friends who studied medicine?¡±


    Miao Ling asked this because of Jiang Yu¡¯s rtionship with Mo Long. She had a glimmer of hope in her heart. She felt that if Mo Long¡¯s leg was healed, maybe Jiang Yu would know the doctor who treated Mo Long.


    Jiang Yu did not expect Miao Ling to ask her such a question. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°Professor Miao, why are you asking this?¡±


    Miao Ling was still a little embarrassed about her illness. She was too embarrassed to tell Jiang Yu the truth, so she could only say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    However, just because Miao Ling was embarrassed to say it did not mean that Zheng He and Jiang Lai were also embarrassed to say it.


    Jiang Lai said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? Isn¡¯t it just that there¡¯s something wrong with your knee and you can¡¯t stand?¡±


    Miao Ling said, ¡°Hey! You!¡±


    Jiang Yu understood in her heart and knew the reason why Miao Ling had asked her about this problem.


    She said, ¡°Did something happen to Professor Miao¡¯s knee before?¡±


    Miao Ling said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It was just a car ident when I was young. The bone in my knee was crushed by the car. After I went to the hospital, the bone in my knee was fixed back with a nail. However, the surrounding muscles became diseased, and I couldn¡¯t stand. It hurts whenever I stand up.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m in a wheelchair.¡±


    ¡°Tse¡­¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself. Then she said, ¡°If Professor Miao is willing to believe me, I¡¯m willing to treat your leg.¡±


    Miao Ling said in shock, ¡°You?¡±


    Zheng He and Jiang Lai were also shocked. ¡°Jiang Yu, can you also treat illnesses?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m not considered a professional. I¡¯ve only studied acupuncture before and have roughly treated other people¡¯s illnesses.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Miao Ling was a little hesitant since Jiang Yu was not a professional doctor. She had indeed seen doctors for many years. The medicine she had taken, the doctors she had seen and the money she had spent. It was not a small amount. Her leg still couldn¡¯t be cured.


    Now that Jiang Yu said she could cure her leg, she would take a gamble and see if Jiang Yu could cure her leg.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Miao ling nodded and said, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s make an appointment. I¡¯ll go back to get the silver needles first, and then I¡¯ll look for you.¡±


    Miao Ling said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. It¡¯s just that the journey might be a little far. I hope Professor Miao won¡¯t mind.¡±


    Miao Ling said, ¡°You¡¯re willing to treat my leg, I can¡¯t thank you enough. Why would I mind the long journey?¡±


    Jiang Yu took over the armrest of Miao Ling¡¯s wheelchair and pushed her out of the recording hall.


    Li Yue and Qin Yuan, who were standing in the corner, saw all of this.


    The seed of hatred had already been nted in Qin Yuan¡¯s heart for Jiang Yu because of the previous filming incident.


    Recently, because of the recording of this variety show, Jiang Yu had shown off on stage, causing her to not have the chance to show herself at all. She had even been criticized by theizens as a ¡°vase¡±.


    The seed of anger in her heart now only needed a fuse to ignite it immediately.


    Qin Yuan knew that Li Yue didn¡¯t like Jiang Yu either. It was just that because of her status as the movie queen that she wouldn¡¯t say it out loud nor would she deliberately attack Jiang Yu on the inte.


    Hence, it was necessary for her to curry favor with Li Yue. If she stood on the same side as Li Yue, then she would have someone backing her up when she dealt with Jiang Yu in the future..

 Chapter 310 - Acupuncture

    <h4>Chapter 310: Acupuncture</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Movie queen, I feel that this Jiang Yu is deliberately trying to steal your limelight on this variety show,¡± Qin Yuan said with a hint of sourness in her tone.


    Li Yue knew what Qin Yuan meant by those words. Wasn¡¯t it to make her hate Jiang Yu even more?


    But even if she didn¡¯t say it, Li Yue¡¯s hatred towards Jiang Yu also increased a little.


    Didn¡¯t she say that she didn¡¯t have any research on antiques? In the end, she could tell the authenticity of the antiques at a nce. She could even pick out the most valuable treasure at a nce?


    ¡®Was this the look of someone who didn¡¯t have any research in this field?


    Moreover, Jiang Yu had joined the Antiques Professional Appraisal Association. No matter how she looked at it, it didn¡¯t look like Jiang Yu had no expertise in this field, right?


    Seeing that Li Yue was ignoring her, Qin Yuan didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself, so she shut her mouth embarrassedly.


    Jiang Yu brought Miao Ling back to the hotel where she was staying and said, ¡°Professor Miao, please wait a moment. I¡¯m going to wash my hands. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Miao Ling looked at the hotel and was puzzled. She asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, why are you staying in a hotel?¡±


    Jiang Yu said from the bathroom, ¡°Because I¡¯m still filming. I was invited to this variety show by the program team too. The director said that he would give me one day every week to record the show.¡±


    ¡°So Jiang Yu, you¡¯re still filming?¡± Miao Ling felt that Jiang Yu had given her another big surprise and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re an actress?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Miao Ling was really too surprised. She quickly took out her phone and downloaded a Weibo.


    Although the Antiques Association had an official Weibo ount, Miao Ling did not have one.


    Her mind was not on Weibo. She was focused on identifying antiques as her life¡¯s work. She did not dare to be careless, nor did she dare to ck off.


    After the Weibo download waspleted, Miao Ling quickly searched for Jiang Yu.¡¯ In an instant, a lot of Jiang Yu rted¡¯ popped up.


    Even the variety show that had just been recorded today had a live audience who posted Jiang Yu identifying antiques on the Inte, attracting a lot of likes and reposts.


    It seemed that Jiang Yu was quite famous on the Inte, but it was a pity that she had never paid attention to it.


    Taking advantage of the time Jiang Yu was washing her hands, Miao Ling quickly clicked on it.


    After washing her hands, Jiang Yu came out and took out a bag of silver needles from the drawer of her bedside table.


    Jiang Yu rolled up Miao Ling¡¯s trouser legs, exposing her knees. She quickly and steadily stuck the silver needles in her hands into the muscles around Miao Ling¡¯s knees.


    Miao Ling only felt a tingling pain for a moment, followed by a numbness, as if ants were gnawing at her blood.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Miao Ling cried out Jiang Yu¡¯s name in unbearable pain.


    Jiang Yu also knew how Miao Ling was feeling now. However, her leg had been dyed for many years. In addition, she had taken too many wrong medicines before, which resulted in the deterioration of her knee.


    Therefore, the pain was unavoidable when these few needles came down.


    Jiang Yu grabbed Miao Ling¡¯s wrist and massaged it between her thumb and forefinger. This would reduce the pain on her knee.


    Miao Ling felt the pain just now had lessened, so she stretched out her hand and put it on the back of Jiang Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, thank you so much.¡± Miao Ling was grateful from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Professor Miao. Although I¡¯m not a medical student, I¡¯ll always remember the saying, ¡®saving a life is better than building a seven-storied pagoda.¡¯ So, there¡¯s no need for you to thank me, Professor Miao.¡±


    Miao Ling patted the back of Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. Her heart was moved beyond words.

 Chapter 311 - Medical Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 311: Medical Miracle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Jiang Yu finished performing acupuncture on Miao Ling, she put away the silver needles and said, ¡°Professor Miao, give me your address. In that case, I¡¯ll go to your house directly next week to perform acupuncture on you.¡±


    Miao Ling already felt that it was inappropriate to trouble Jiang Yu. Now that she heard Jiang Yu say that she had to go to her house to perform acupuncture on her, she felt even more apologetic. She said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Just wait for me toe to you for acupuncture


    every week.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t insist and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Miao Ling knew that the illness in her leg had been an old problem for many years. Jiang Yu had only performed acupuncture on her once today, but she didn¡¯t know what was driving her to stand up in the wheelchair.


    Jiang Yu saw through Miao Ling¡¯s thoughts. She reached out to hold Miao Ling¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Professor Miao, I can help you stand up.¡±


    Miao Ling seemed to have made up her mind. Even if the pain in her knee was unbearable after she stood up, she would still challenge herself to do it once.


    However, when she slowly stood up with Jiang Yu¡¯s help, there was no prickling pain on her knee. Instead, there was a dense, fine pain from the prickles.


    Before when she stood up, the pain was unbearable. It was as if thousands of kilograms of needles had pierced into her knees. Now, the pain was just a drop in the ocean.


    Miao Ling was also worried that her situation wasn¡¯t getting better, but rather, a terminal lucidity. The worry in her heart overflowed onto her face.


    Jiang Yu sensed Miao Ling¡¯s worry, she said, ¡°Professor Miao, don¡¯t be afraid. This kind of pain is normal. I¡¯ve used silver needles to activate the muscles around your knees so that they can regain their vitality. In this way, the active muscles can better wrap around the injured bones in your knees, so that


    your knees can be better protected.¡±


    After listening to Jiang Yu¡¯s exnation, Miao Ling¡¯s heart finally settled down.


    However, she couldn¡¯t stand for too long, so she sat down with Jiang Yu¡¯s help.


    However, this was much better than being unable to stand up for a second.


    She said, ¡°Jiang Yu, thank you so much. This illness of mine has been an old problem for many years, and no doctor has been able to treat it for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to stand up for a short period of time after just one treatment from you. Jiang Yu, your medical skills are really


    amazing!¡±


    Miao Ling was praising Jiang Yu from the bottom of her heart without any false sincerity.


    After all, Jiang Yu had even cured Mo Long¡¯s leg.


    ¡®After Miao Ling expressed her gratitude to Jiang Yu, she had to go back to work.


    Out of kindness, Jiang Yu decided to send Miao Ling off.


    After sending Miao Ling off, Jiang Yu prepared to go back to the hotel to memorize her lines. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to spend too much time memorizing her lines for tomorrow¡¯s shoot. She could save more time to study the emotions during the shoot.


    On the way back to the hotel, Jiang Yu bumped into Li Lu.


    It was more like Li Lu had been waiting there for Jiang Yu for a long time.


    ¡°Lsee that you¡¯re really showing off in variety shows,¡± Li Lu said with a tone full of sarcasm.


    Jiang Yu ignored her and only said, ¡°Are you feeling indignant for your sister again?¡±


    ¡°What a joke. Am I feeling indignant for my sister?¡± Li Lu crossed her arms. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you can get into my sister¡¯s eyes?¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting here for me to say?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. I¡¯m just here to see you. Don¡¯t forget your role in the film just because you¡¯re recording a variety show,¡± said Li Lu.


    It seemed that she was still upset that the program team hadn¡¯t invited her to record the variety show..

 Chapter 312 - 2 Viewership Drop

    <h4>Chapter 312 Viewership Drop</h4>


    Filming was still going on in an orderly manner, and thepetition between the two production teams was still going on.


    It was just that Li Yue¡¯s ¡°The Chu Family¡¯s Empress¡± had a little glitch recently. The plot of thetest episode and the plot of the previous episode were somewhat out of sync.


    This made many fans who were following the series very confused. They thought that the director¡¯s staff had been careless and misced the series.


    However, a day had already passed. No matter how many fans leftments on the director¡¯s Weibo, and even if some bold fans directly tagged the director, thetest series had not been changed.


    Now that things hade to this, the fans also knew what was going on. The series had not been misced. Thetest episode was this episode.


    However, the storyline really did not connect. Chu Xuan, who was yed by Jiang Ran, clearly hated Chu Xiao so much that she wished that she would disappear from her sight forever. How could she possibly have such a caring attitude towards Chu Xiao in thetest episode?


    The fans were puzzled. Since they could not get any response from the director, they would go to the main leads to try their luck and see if anyone woulde forward to answer this matter.


    As Li Yue was both the movie queen and the main lead, many fans who were following the drama leftments under her Weibo, hoping that she could give a reasonable exnation. Since the fans had alreadye forward. Li Yue couldn¡¯t remain indifferent.


    No matter how many problems there were in this episode, it had nothing to do with her.


    However, Li Yue was toozy to reply to the news herself, so she let her manager take full responsibility for this matter.


    Her manager was naturally on Li Yue¡¯s side. Hence, she replied as Li Yue, ¡°I naturally know about the problems in thetest episode. Maybe it was because I didn¡¯t get along well with the supporting cast, which caused her to be in the wrong mood during the performance. This is something that I didn¡¯t consider when acting with a junior.¡± It sounded like he was taking the me on herself, but the meaning between the lines was ¡ª the plot of this episode was wrong entirely because the supporting cast didn¡¯t act well and didn¡¯t grasp the character. Therefore, it made the audience feel strange. For a moment, the online attacks were all directed at Jiang Ran.


    It wasn¡¯t that Jiang Ran didn¡¯t have fans online, so after this incident came out, someone spoke up for Jiang Ran, ¡°Didn¡¯t the movie queen say that it was because she and Jiang Ran didn¡¯t get along well that Jiang Ran didn¡¯t have a grasp on the character¡¯s psychology? Can you guys stop being so aggressive?¡±


    Unfortunately, Jiang Ran had too few fans and the movie queen was on the other side, so the words that she said for Jiang Ran were quickly drowned out.


    The matter became bigger and bigger and soon, it reached the director team.


    The director looked at the uglyments online and those that strongly suggested that Jiang Ran should be reced. He was also very conflicted.


    Although Jiang Ran¡¯s acting skills were indeed not up to standard, the problems that appeared in thetest episode¡¯s plot had nothing to do with Jiang Ran.


    It was because Li Yue had requested to change the script. During the process of changing, the scriptwriter discovered that if the plot here was also changed, then the subsequent plot might not be changed but rewritten.


    Therefore, in order to save some effort, the scriptwriter did not make too many changes to the storyline here. Initially, he thought that after the filming was over, he would let the post-production crew cut a little and broadcast the entire storyline together so that the audience would not be able to see any small ws.


    However, he did not expect Li Yue to request for the filming to be broadcast at the same time. This resulted in the post-production crew not being meticulous in their editing. Furthermore, it was a single episode broadcast so the ws in it were magnified infinitely.

 Chapter 313 - Secretly Exposing

    <h4>Chapter 313 Secretly Exposing</h4>


    Li Yue was indeed the movie queen. Her status was very honorable and the power behind her was not to be trifled with. However, the scolding voices of the fans had already spread to the director team. They couldn¡¯t possibly allow themselves to be scolded so much just to agree with the movie queen, right?


    Therefore, the director thought about it and decided to expose the matter of Li Yue requesting to change the script.


    However, this matter could not be said directly. It needed to be hidden a little. If it was too direct, he might lose all decorum with Li Yue. If she abandoned the role, he would lose more than he gained. Therefore, the director arranged for the scriptwriter to post a daily post on the official Weibo like in the past, the content was: ¡°Regarding the plot problem this time, we have already reflected deeply on it. In fact, there wasn¡¯t a big problem with the plot. As long as we do not change the scriptter on, it would be fine. If the script is not changed, the plot will not have a big problem. So fans can still continue to watch the show.¡±


    In the eyes of most of the audience, this was just an ordinary thing.


    Now that the director team knew their mistake, they could correct it next time.


    However, there were some troublemakers who urately grasped the key word ¡ª again.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®rewriting the script¡¯? Could it be that the script has been rewritten before?¡±


    Once this question was thrown out, it attracted more and more people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°That¡¯s right? What¡¯s going on? Even if it¡¯s because you¡¯re not satisfied with the plot, it shouldn¡¯t be to the extent of changing the plot incoherently, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, hasn¡¯t the script been reviewed after it was written? Why did you change it so much? You directly made the plot not coherent. How are you going to look at it?¡±


    ¡°So why did you change the script? Could it be that some actors are not satisfied with their roles, so they requested to change the script?¡± The moment these words were said, the entire Inte went silent.


    If what he said was right, then who in the production team had the right to request to change the script?


    Jiang Ran? That was definitely impossible.


    Even though she could be considered as a person who was heavily supported by the investors, her ability was not so great that she could ask the director to change the script and the director would just obediently change the script.


    In the end, there was only one person who had such great ability ¡ª that was Li Yue. As the movie queen, Li Yue¡¯s capabilities and number of fans were obvious. In addition to the power behind her, if she was not satisfied with her scenes and requested the director to change the script, then the director might agree to Li Yue¡¯s request in order to keep her. Since the matter had already been analyzed to this extent, anyone who was not stupid would be able to see what was going on.


    Li Yue requested the director to change the script because she wasn¡¯t satisfied with her part. And the director had agreed to let her change the script in order to keep the Great Buddha Li Yue.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect the screenwriter to realize when he was changing the script that if the script was changed here, it would have a great impact on the subsequent development of the plot, so he didn¡¯t change it. Initially, he had hoped that the audience wouldn¡¯t notice it, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be discovered in the end.


    This matter quickly became a hot topic. Some fans who were purely following the drama expressed their confusion towards Li Yue¡¯s actions. ¡°Why did you change the script? Is it because you¡¯re the movie queen that you can do whatever you want?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied with your part, you can just not ept this script from the start, alright?¡±


    ¡°Now, because of changing the script, I can¡¯t watch this plot anymore. You can just not act from the start. Seriously.¡±


    However, no matter how many negativements were made on the inte, Li Yue maintained a high profile and refused to step down to exin this matter.

 Chapter 314 - Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 314: Exnation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Yue did note forward to exin this matter, allowing it to continue to ferment on the Inte.


    ¡®The cast and crew of ¡®Ruyi¡¯ also saw this post. Initially, they thought that it would be better to avoid unnecessary trouble, so they did not say anything about Li Yue requesting to change the script.


    ¡®Who knew that He Zhen was such a straightforward person. Before the director could say, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just focus on filming our own scenes.¡± He had alreadymented at the bottom of the original post, ¡°Li Yue also requested to change the script in that production team?¡±


    To be honest, He Zhen¡¯s use of the word ¡°also¡± was very clever.


    Everyone knew that Li Yue was originally the female lead in ¡°Ruyi¡±, butter on, she refused to act in it.


    At that time, her exnation was that she didn¡¯t want to act in it and wanted to give the opportunity to the neer Jiang Yu.


    But looking at the situation now, the truth was not what Li Yue had exined at that time.


    With He Zhen¡¯s exnation, everyone knew the truth at that time. When Li Yue was on the set of ¡®Ruyi¡¯, she also requested to change the script but the director was unwilling to change, so Li Yue refused to act.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this acting like a big shot?¡± Someonemented, ¡°Is it because he was unwilling to change the script?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied with the script, don¡¯t ept it in the beginning. In the end, you asked the director to change the script ording to her own ideas. If he doesn¡¯t change it, then she won¡¯t act.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s acting like a big shot. Just because she¡¯s a movie queen, she can do whatever she wants?¡±


    There were more and morements about this on the Inte, and the unfavorable bnce tilted towards Li Yue.


    There were still arge number of people who were loyal fans of Li Yue on the Inte, but they were still on Li Yue¡¯s side regarding this matter. They tried their best to exin for her, ¡°Can you guys not make wild guesses? The movie queen didn¡¯t evene forward to exin the whole story, and you


    guys are just making wild guesses here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My idol is the movie queen, can you guys not make wild guesses? Can¡¯t you just watch the drama?¡±


    The actions of the die-hard fans had indeed angered the fans who were watching the show.


    ¡°Is it that we don¡¯t want to watch the show? How are we supposed to watch it after acting like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The supporting actor¡¯s acting skills aren¡¯t up to par, and the main lead even caused such a scene. Tell me, how are we supposed to watch the show?¡±


    The dispute between the fans on both sides of the inte was getting more and more serious. However, this was only limited to the cast and crew of the Chu Family¡¯s empress. The cast and crew of Ruyi was not affected at all.


    Therefore, the director took this opportunity to quickly shoot a new series. He nned to broadcast it first.


    Li Yue had experienced all these things on the Inte. As her younger sister, Li Lu could not possibly not care about it. It was also impossible for her to not be affected at all.


    This indeed put her in a bit of a dilemma.


    However, no matter what kind of influence she was affected by, she had to film her scenes well. She couldn¡¯t dy her filming just because of what her sister had done on the Inte.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly let the two sisters of the Li family be both attacked on the Inte, right?


    Jiang Yu also knew that Li Lu was in a dilemma, so when she was filming, she tried her best to help her get into character¡¯s emotions as quickly as possible so that she could finish filming smoothly.


    However, Li Lu didn¡¯t thank Jiang Yu. She even felt that everything that happened to her sister online was all because of Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, even if you helped me during filming, don¡¯t expect me to thank you,¡± Li Lu said to Jiang Yu in private.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expect Li Lu to thank her either. She was simply afraid that she would dy the filming process, so she chose to help her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I am afraid that you will dy the filming process, so I will help you.¡± Jiang Yu exined.

 Chapter 315 - Boyfriend’s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 315: Boyfriend¡¯s Visit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Although Li Lu and Jiang Yu were not on good terms in private, they could not show it on the surface.


    They still had to shoot the scenes that needed to be shot, and they still had to ept the interviews that needed to be done when the filming was finished.


    During the intermission of the filming, a ck car was parked outside the parking lot of the production team.


    The onlookers pointed their mobile phone cameras at the car, curious to see who exactly got out of the car.


    ¡®The first person to get out was a young man in a gray suit. He had a pretty face and a good temperament.


    ¡®When everyone thought he was visiting one of the actors in the crew, the young man tidied up his clothes and opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat.


    Was this young man someone else¡¯s secretary?


    Who was this big shot? He had a secretary with such an aura?


    Soon, the crowd knew who the big shot was.


    ¡®Mo Long was wearing a ck suit and holding arge bouquet of flowers in his hand. After getting off the car, he walked straight into the filming set.


    ¡®The crowd was so shocked that they forgot to take a photo. It was not until Mo Long¡¯s back hadpletely disappeared into the studio that the crowd eximed, ¡°Is that Mo Long?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mo Long, right? Isn¡¯t Mo Long Jiang Yu¡¯s boyfriend? Is he here to visit her?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He brought flowers. If he¡¯s not here to visit his girlfriend, is he here to visit you?¡±


    When someone said that, the rest of the crowdughed.


    Mo Long walked into the studio¡¯s filming location and urately found Jiang Yu, who was resting in the crowd.


    Jiang Yu was pleasantly surprised to see Mo Long. She quickly stood up to greet him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Mo Long smiled and handed the flowers to Jiang Yu. ¡°I¡¯m here to see my girlfriend, is that okay?¡±


    Jiang Yu took the flowers and smiled. ¡°I was afraid that President Mo would be too busy toe to see me which might dy your work.¡±


    Mo Long kissed Jiang Yu¡¯s forehead affectionately and said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s visitng you, I¡¯ll never be busy.¡±


    Jiang Yu closed her eyes and immersed herself in Mo Long¡¯s tender love.


    ¡®When the people at the side saw Jiang Yu and Mo Long disy their unbridled love here, they all expressed that their teeth were already sore.


    ¡°Stop showing off!¡± He Zhen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Are you really bullying us single people?¡±


    Hu Xuan was also wailing. ¡°Great CEO Mo, that¡¯s my female lead! Don¡¯t be like this!¡±


    ¡®The director was alsoughing at the side and said, ¡°What are you shouting for? Her boyfriend is here to visit his girlfriend. How is he bothering you guys? Hurry up and memorize the lines and read the script. We¡¯re going to shoot a scene in a while.¡±


    Everyone was grinning. Only Li Lu was gritting her teeth as she looked at Jiang Yu. Her gaze was as if she wanted to eat Jiang Yu alive.


    That detestable Jiang Yu! Not only did she steal my sister¡¯s boyfriend, but she also caused my sister to be attacked on the inte.


    Not only did Jiang Yu not feel guilty, she even went to the extent of publicly unting er love for Mo Long on the set?!


    Didn¡¯t she know that she was also on the set? Didn¡¯t she know that she looked down on her and Mo Long being together?


    How dare Jiang Yu act so brazenly in front of her?


    How shameless!


    Jiang Yu naturally felt Li Lu¡¯s gaze. However, she didn¡¯t care. No matter what, Mo Long belonged to her alone and no one could take him away from her.


    This was not only her absolute confidence in herself, but also her absolute trust in Mo Long..

 Chapter 316 - Met A Familiar Face

    <h4>Chapter 316: Met A Familiar Face</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mo Long hade to visit and had also asked the director for a leave of absence. He said that he wanted to take Jiang Yu out for a walk.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. There¡¯s no need for me to go out for a walk.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I know that the matter regarding Li Yue on the inte has more or less affected you. Since you¡¯re unhappy, I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡±


    Mo Long said this and the director felt that he was right. After all, the main role of Jiang Yu had been decided by him after Li Yue had rejected it.


    Now that something like this had happened to Li Yue on the inte, it must have affected Jiang Yu to a certain extent.


    After spending the past few days together, he also knew that Jiang Yu was a very strong youngdy. She might have kept these things to herself and was unwilling to tell others.


    Since Mo Long had decided to bring Jiang Yu out for a walk, he had to agree no matter what. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Jiang Yu. You still have thest scene for today in a while, It¡¯ll be over after that. Go out with President Mo to have a good walk.¡±


    Since the director had said so, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t insist any further and said, ¡°Thank you, director.¡±


    The director waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±.


    Jiang Yu finished filming today¡¯s scenes. After returning to the lounge to change her clothes, she went out with Mo Long.


    In the car, Mo Long asked, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I don¡¯t really want to go anywhere, so I¡¯l just go to wherever I go.¡±


    Mo Long smiled dotingly and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The car drove slowly on the road. Jiang Yu looked out of the window and suddenly saw a market.


    ¡®The name on it was ¡°Antiques Market¡¯.


    Mo Long saw Jiang Yu¡¯s mood and gestured for Teng Yi to stop the car. He asked, ¡°Yu-er, do you want to take a look at this market?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Long did not hesitate and immediately agreed.


    Mo Long had watched every episode of ¡°Antiques Chamber of Commerce¡± that Jiang Yu had participated in previously.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s performance in the program had indeed shocked Mo Long, who was standing in front of the screen.


    He had only known that his Yu¡¯er was extremely talented in medicine, piano, and performance. He had not expected her to have such high attainments in antiques appraisal.


    Mo Long smiled, It seemed that this treasure of his still had more abilities that he had not discovered.


    Mo Long and Jiang Yu walked into the Antique Market. There was a dazzling array of items inside, all of which Jiang Yu had never seen before during the recording of the program.


    Jiang Yu walked and stopped in front of every stall, her gaze never leaving the antiques.


    Mo Long followed behind Jiang Yu, watching her maintain her curiosity to look at every antique.


    In fact, his Yu¡¯er was just a little girl who was interested in novel things.


    Jiang Yu was reading those novel gadgets when she suddenly heard someone call her name in front of her. ¡°Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked up and saw that it was an old friend ¡ª Tang Kuai, Boss Tang, from the recording of the program.


    Tang Kuai was also nning toe to this article market today to try his luck and see if there were any treasures worth getting.


    He didn¡¯t expect to bump into Jiang Yu here.


    ¡®When Jiang Yu saw Tang Huai, she was also very surprised and said, ¡°Boss Tang? Why are you here?¡±


    Tang Huai said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see if there are any treasures worth getting my hands on. Why is Miss Jiang Yu here?¡± Tang Huai looked up and saw Mo Long behind Jiang Yu. When he remembered that Jiang Yu was Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend, he suddenly came to a realization.


    ¡°So Miss Jiang Yu came out to rx with President Mo?¡± Tang huai smiled and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you. I originally wanted to ask Miss Jiang Yu to help me see which of these treasures is worth getting.¡±


    Jiang Yu turned to look at Mo Long, intending to ask if she could help Tang Huai.


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°It just so happens that I also have a business matter to discuss with Boss Tang. I wonder if Boss Tang is willing toe with us?¡±


    Tang Huai raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s really an honor..¡±

 Chapter 317 - Picking Antiques

    <h4>Chapter 317: Picking Antiques</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡®Tang Huai followed Jiang Yu and Mo Long and looked at them along the way. Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes were fixed on the antiques.


    ¡®Tang Huai knew Mo Long¡¯s identity and had been interested in doing an antiques business with him since a long time ago.


    However, he had never had the chance, so the idea was put to rest.


    He did not expect to meet Jiang Yu and Mo Long at the antiques market today. Mo Long even told him personally that he had an antiques business that he wanted to do with him. This really made Tang Huai feel ttered.


    Jiang Yu picked among the antiques and soon picked up a small-sized horse-riding swallow, she said, ¡°This ¡®horse-riding swallow is a very good toy. If Boss Tang is interested, you can buy this.¡±


    ¡®Tang Huai looked at the small horse-riding swallow and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, hasn¡¯t a horse-riding swallow been unearthed in the country? It¡¯s a little bigger than this one, and it¡¯s now stored in the country¡¯s museum. Now there¡¯s this one. Isn¡¯t it a fake?¡±


    He spoke in a low voice because he was afraid that the stall owner would hear him and argue with him.


    However, Jiang Yu had absolute confidence in her vision.


    She raised the small horse-riding swallow and pointed it at the light. She said, ¡°Boss Tang, look carefully. The one that was unearthed before was a horse and a swallow. This one is a horse and four small swallows.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tang Huai also went over and looked carefully at the light.


    As expected, it was just as Jiang Yu had said. This one was a horse and four small swallows.


    Jiang Yu continued, ¡°This type of horse-riding swallow should have been made by the workers of the previous dynasty when they saw the horse-riding swallow. They were amazed by its workmanship and craftsmanship, so they thought of making a simr one themselves.¡±


    ¡®Tang Huai suddenly understood.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°However, there might be something more valuable than this literary toy in this market. If Boss Tang is not satisfied with this, we can still continue walking forward and take a look.¡±


    ¡®Tang Huai was very generous. With a wave of his hand, he spent 600,000 yuan to buy the horse-riding swallow.


    He said, ¡°Since Miss Jiang Yu said that this horse-riding swallow is a valuable thing, then I don¡¯t have to think too much about it. I¡¯ll just buy it directly.¡±


    Jiang Yu also admired Tang Huai¡¯s forthright attitude. She smiled and said, ¡°As expected of Boss Tang. He¡¯s spending so much from the start.¡±


    Mo Long also smiled and said, ¡°Indeed. This makes me more and more looking forward to working with Boss Tang.¡±


    ¡®Tang Huai also said, ¡°I¡¯m also more and more looking forward to working with President Mo.¡±


    The three of them continued to walk forward while chatting andughing, hoping to see some valuable small items.


    However, the further they walked, the fewer people there were. Although there were still small stalls selling antiques, there were not many customers left.


    Seeing this, Tang Huai suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I treat President Mo and Miss Jiang Yu to a meal?¡±


    Mo Long looked at Jiang Yu and asked for her opinion, ¡°Yu-er, do you want to go for a meal?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the end of the line of people and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I want to go take a look.¡±


    Mo Long naturally followed Jiang Yu¡¯s lead, but he didn¡¯t know if Tang Huai was willing.


    He looked at Tang Huai and said, ¡°Then what is boss Tang¡¯s n?¡±


    ¡®Tang Huai already knew Jiang Yu¡¯s ability after going through this journey. Since she said she wanted to go over and take a look, it was definitely not purely out of curiosity.


    Therefore, Tang Huai was also willing to follow Jiang Yu to see what kind of amazing ce the end of the road that no one had gone to was..

 Chapter 318 - Auction

    <h4>Chapter 318: Auction</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    After passing through a dark alley, the three of them arrived at a bright avenue.


    In front of them was a magnificent vi. Four or five luxury cars were parked at the entrance of the vi, and a waiter in a suit opened the door.


    ¡°T¡¯s an antique auction.¡± Tang Huai narrowed his eyes.


    It seemed that it was the right decision to follow Jiang Yu to take a look.


    Jiang Yu had only heard of the antique auctions but had never participated in it personally.


    Mo Long leaned over and whispered into Jiang Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°Yu-er, do you want to go in and take a look?¡±


    ¡®Mo Long knew that there was an antique auction today because Teng Yi had received an invitation and had asked if he wanted to participate in the auction.


    However, Mo Long only wanted to go and see Jiang Yu at that time. He wanted to take her to rx after she was done with her work and ease her mood for the past few days. Therefore, when Teng Yi came over with the invitation, Mo Long threw it into the trash bin without even looking at it.


    He didn¡¯t expect to bring Jiang Yu to the auction tonight.


    Jiang Yu had never been to such an auction before, so she naturally wanted to go in and take a look. However, she also knew that if she wanted to enter a ce like this, she would need an invitation.


    Since she did not have an invitation card, it would be difficult for her to enter.


    Tang Huai said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this antique auction a long time ago. I¡¯ve always participated in it. However, this auction will only invite a few famous people from the business circle. Even if I wanted toe, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance.¡±


    Jiang Yu was a little disappointed as well. She said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go back the way we came and take a look at the other stalls.¡±


    Tang Huai and Jiang Yu were about to leave when Mo Long wrapped his arms around Jiang Yu¡¯s waist and said, ¡°If Yu-er wants to go in and take a look, I¡¯l bring you in.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Mo Long in surprise and said, ¡°This kind of ce requires an invitation card to enter.¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°This auction gave me an invitation card before. It¡¯s just that I wanted to apany you today, so I declined this auction.¡±


    Jiang Yu was surprised and said, ¡°This¡­ didn¡¯t I dy your work?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Not at all. As long as I can apany Yv¡¯er, I can turn down all of my work.¡±


    Jiang Yu blushed and plunged into Mo Long¡¯s arms.


    Tang Huai, who was listening by the side, felt that his teeth were about to fall out of their sockets.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Alright. President Mo and Mrs. Mo, don¡¯t show off your love here in front of an old man like me. It¡¯s really going to make my teeth fall out of their sockets.¡±


    ¡®When Jiang Yu heard this, her face became even more flustered.


    Mo Long didn¡¯t take it to heart. Instead, he smiled at Tang Huai and said, ¡°Boss Tang and Madam Tang are a pair of lovebirds that outsiders envy.¡±


    Tang Huaiughed loudly.


    Mo Long brought Jiang Yu to the vi. The attendant at the door stopped them and said, ¡°Do you have an invitation?¡±


    Jiang Yu was originally a little nervous, but when she stood beside Mo Long, she felt extremely at ease.


    When the attendant saw that Mo Long did not speak, he immediately became angry and said, ¡°Go, go, go! What kind of ce is this? Do you think that people with your status can just casuallye in?¡±


    Tang Huai was extremely angry and said, ¡°What do you mean by this? Do you know who is standing in front of you?¡±


    The attendant looked at Tang Huai mockingly and said, ¡°Who is it? Do I need to know the identity of you country bumpkins?¡±


    Tang Huai said, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    The attendant couldn¡¯t even be bothered to give Tang Huai a look and said, ¡°It¡¯s the literal meaning. Could it be that you can¡¯t even understand this?¡±


    As he spoke, the attendant saw another car driving over. He quickly put on a charming smile and hurriedly opened the door for that car..

 Chapter 319 - Stunned

    <h4>Chapter 319: Stunned</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡®The waiter opened the door and said with an apologetic smile, ¡°Hello, Sir!¡±


    The secretary in the car threw the invitation card at the waiter¡¯s face and snorted coldly.


    ¡®The waiter picked up the invitation card and opened it. It turned out to be the famous Rong Yan of the business circle, President Rong.


    ¡°Hello, President Rong!¡± The waiter hurriedly nodded and reached out his hand, wanting Rong Yan to get off the car with his hand.


    However, Rong Yan looked down on this kind of waiter who received guests at the door. He did not even look at him. He hugged the slender waist of a young girl and got off the car.


    The waiter¡¯s face was a little awkward, and he withdrew his hand embarrassedly.


    He turned around and saw that Mo Long and the other two were still standing there, so he vented the anger in his heart on them.


    ¡°Why are the three of you still here?! I just told you to leave, don¡¯t you understand? Don¡¯t you know how much standing here affects our overall image?¡±


    Rong Yan heard the waiter¡¯s profanity and sneered. He subconsciously looked over, but when he saw Mo Long, he was so shocked his footsteps suddenly stopped.


    ¡®The youngdy looked at Rong Yan in confusion and said, ¡°CEO Rong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rong Yan coughed a few times and tidied up his appearance. He threw the youngdy aside and walked straight to Mo Long.


    ¡®When the waiter saw Rong Yan walking towards him, he thought that he had something to say to him. So he quickly took a few steps forward and bent down to wait for Rong Yan to speak.


    He did not expect Rong Yan to walk straight past him and walk behind him.


    The waiter was baffled. Why did Rong Yan walk behind him? Could it be that there was something behind him?


    But other than those three country bumpkins, there was no one else behind him?


    Just as the waiter was scratching his head in confusion, he suddenly heard Rong Yan call out, ¡°Hello, President Mo!¡±


    President Mo?


    ¡®The waiter was stunned. He kept searching in his mind for the identity of the person surnamed Mo who could make the famous Rong Yan respect him so much.


    ¡­ Could it be the Mo Long that the organizer had said to ¡°Invite over no matter what methods are used¡±?


    ¡®The waiter¡¯s legs gave way and he turned around in fear.


    ¡®As expected, Rong Yan was conversing with the man in the middle who was wearing a ck suit.


    So that person was Mo Long?!


    The waiter wanted to cry but he couldn¡¯t. He was already worried about his future job.


    ¡°President Mo is very low-key today. Even the aura around him has be smaller,¡± Rong Yan said with a smile.


    Mo Long said inly, ¡°I¡¯m apanying my girlfriend out to rx today. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Rong Yan was stunned for a moment before he reacted. Mo Long had indeed publicly announced his girlfriend online before. It seemed to be called¡­ Jiang Yu?


    Rong Yan could not help but tilt his head to look at the petite woman in Mo Long¡¯s arms and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled politely at him, and Rong Yan¡¯s heart almost skipped a beat when he saw it.


    This Jiang Yu was really beautiful. Even without makeup, her temperament could not bepared to that of an ordinary girl.


    It seemed that Mo Long had really picked up a treasure.


    ¡®When the young girl who had been ignored by Rong Yan saw Rong Yan¡¯s reaction, she felt extremely reluctant and looked at Jiang Yu with hatred in her eyes.


    Jiang Yu also felt that someone was secretly watching her. However, when she looked around, she did not find anyone strange.


    ¡®When her eyes met the youngdy¡¯s, the youngdy nodded and smiled at her. Jiang Yu politely returned the smile.


    However, the youngdy¡¯s smile was a little strange. It was as if she was reluctant to pull out a smile..

 Chapter 320 - Snuff Bottle

    <h4>Chapter 320: Snuff Bottle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mo Long and Rong Yan chatted happily, and thetter generously invited Mo Long to the auction.


    Mo Long did not decline and brought Jiang Yu and Tang Huai into the auction.


    ¡®When he passed by the waiter, Mo Long did not spare him a nce. However, the waiter¡¯s legs were already weak and he could not stand properly.


    ¡®When the few peoplepletely disappeared into the auction vi, the waiter finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, not long after, he received a call from the organizer. ¡°You have been fired.¡±


    ¡®The waiter was stunned and his phone almost fell to the ground and broke into pieces. He stuttered and asked, ¡°Boss? Why, why?¡±


    ¡®The organizer bluntly said to him, ¡°You offended Mo Long and wanted to shut him out. You¡¯re asking me why I fired you?¡±


    Mo Long! So it was really because of him!


    The waiter wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Just as he was about to fight for a chance for himself, the sound of ¡°Du du¡± came from the other side of the phone.


    The waiter¡¯s hands and feet began to feel cold. He didn¡¯t expect that the job that he had always been proud of would bepletely ruined because of his momentary blindness.


    The auction provided a mask to every guest who came to participate. This was to protect the privacy of the guests.


    ¡®After Mo Long and his group put on their masks, they were about to enter the auction venue when another masked waiter walked over. He bowed to Mo Long and said, ¡°President Mo, your VIP room is on the third floor. Please.¡±


    Mo Long naturally would not refuse. Rong Yan, on the other hand, was a little annoyed that he could not continue to get close to Mo Long.


    However, he was still the boss of argepany after all. He had to put on a good show.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Then, president Mo, I¡¯ll see you in a while.¡±


    Mo Long nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rong Yan then hugged the waist of the girl beside him. He slowly walked to his seat.


    Everyone sat in their own seats. The auction was about to begin.


    ¡®The first treasure that opened was an exquisite snuff bottle. The degree of its exquisiteness was so exquisite that evenymen could tell that it was not an antique from a long time ago.


    Some people thought that the organizers were just trying to fool them with some inconspicuous items, so they threw down their bid cards. However, they controlled their emotions well and did not curse out loud.


    The host gave the price of the snuff bottle. ¡°The first treasure is a snuff bottle from the Republic of China. The starting price is 50,000 yuan.¡±


    The entire venue was silent. No one raised the price.


    From the period of the Republic of China? Did they really think they were fools? This exquisite snuff bottle had been maintained as if it had just been made. In the end, the host said that this snuff bottle was from the period of the Republic of China?


    Wasn¡¯t this a pure joke?


    Jiang Yu, who was on the third floor, saw the snuff bottle and said to Mo Long, ¡°This is indeed a snuff bottle from the period of the Republic of China. It may be because the original owner likes this snuff bottle very much, so it has been maintained very well.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s eyes darkened, and he stuck close to Jiang Yu¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Yu-er, do you want to buy it?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment and said, ¡°This snuff bottle can be used by the older generation. For example, your father or your grandfather. This snuff bottle is very suitable for them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long raised the sign in his hand and said, ¡°100,000.¡±


    The moment the price was offered, the crowd became even quieter.


    After a moment, everyone began to whisper, ¡°Who is this spendthrift? It¡¯s obvious that this isn¡¯t something valuable, and he wants to spend 100,000 yuan to buy this snuff bottle?¡±


    ¡°Is there really no ce to spend this money?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a spendthrift. 100,000 yuan to buy a snuff bottle? Who would do such a thing?¡±


    Everyone was puzzled by the guest who had bid 100,000 yuan, but no one came forward to stop him.


    1


    They weren¡¯t the ones who were paying anyway, so why should they care about how much others had spent?

 Chapter 321 - A Rich Fool

    <h4>Chapter 321: A Rich Fool</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The host had initially doubted the authenticity of the snuff bottle, but the organiser had requested this to be the first treasure to be disyed, so he had no way to refuse.


    However, after he had just announced the 50,000 bid, no one had raised the price. He had thought that the snuff bottle was going to be carried down, but he had not expected that someone would raise the price at thest second. Moreover, this increase had doubled the price.


    Indeed, it was not med for others to think so, because the host himself had thought so too.


    His eyes looked at the source of the sound and realized that it was the seat of the distinguished guest on the third floor.


    He was shocked. In the room on the third floor¡­ Only that man had the right to sit there.


    Then this snuff bottle, let alone 100,000, even if it was a million, as long as he wanted it, he would not even blink.


    ¡°100,000 going once! 100,000 going twice! 100,000 going three times ¨C¡± The host hammered the hammer. ¡°100,000, sold!¡±


    ¡®The attendant took the snuff bottle down on a tray, and a new attendant brought up a new treasure.


    ¡°Today¡¯s second treasure is ¨C¡± The host lifted the red cloth. ¡°It¡¯s a ne tree bodhisattva!¡±


    ¡°Hua ¨C¡± The crowd lost theirposure.


    The host continued, ¡°The starting bid for this treasure is 200,000!¡±


    At that moment, many people raised their bids. ¡°220,000!¡±


    ¡°250,000!¡±


    ¡°300,000!¡±


    Regarding this ne Tree Bodhisattva, those who believed in Buddhism were especially ruthless in raising their bids. They immediately doubled the bid by 300,000. ¡°600,000!¡±


    Mo Long on the third floor looked at the bodhisattva. He thought that his grandfather was also a Buddhist, so he wanted to continue raising the bid and buy this bodhisattva.


    Jiang Yu saw through his thoughts and quickly stopped him, saying, ¡°If you buy this Bodhisattva, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll really be a sucker.¡±


    Mo Long paused and slowly put down the sign in his hand.


    Jiang Yu could see that he was still reluctant to part with this bodhisattva, so she exined, ¡°This ne tree bodhisattva is indeed very good, but it¡¯s not worth this price at all. Because it is carved out of wood, after so many years of exposure to the wind and the Sun, it can notst for long. It is very likely


    that after this bodhisattva is bought back, a slight touch will shatter it. If that is the case, I am afraid that would be truly disrespectful.¡±


    Mo Long finally calmed down and gave up onpeting with this bodhisattva.


    Seeing that no one increased the price, the host shouted, ¡°600,000 going once! 600,000 going twice! 600,000 going three times ¨C¡± The host hammered the hammer again. ¡°Deal!¡±


    The person who bought the bodhisattva was very excited and could not wait to get off the stage, ready to take his treasure.


    ¡®The waiter carefully handed the bodhisattva over, he exhorted, ¡°Distinguished guest, this bodhisattva is carved out of wood. After so many years of wind and Sun, it has long been loose. You need to be very careful, or it will be damaged.¡±


    ¡®When the guest bought this bodhisattva, his mind was filled with this bodhisattva. He did not listen to a single word the waiter said. He replied, ¡°Okay, I got it, I got it.¡±


    He took the bodhisattva and could not put it down. However, on the way back to his seat, he identally slipped. He was fine, but the Bodhisattva in his hand fell to the ground and broke into a few pieces.


    The guest¡¯s heart tightened. He had a heart attack and fell to the ground unconscious.


    This was an unexpected situation. No one had expected that the guest who hade to the auction would suddenly have a heart attack. The organizer was also very frightened. He quickly stopped the auction and signaled the waiters in the vi to contact the ambnce..

 Chapter 322 - Testing His Skills

    <h4>Chapter 322: Testing His Skills</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tang Huai, who was on the third floor, could not help but say, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu¡¯s words are too urate. This bodhisattva is indeed unable to withstand a single collision.¡±


    He had borrowed Mo Long¡¯s identity just now to have the opportunity toe to the third floor, which only belonged to Mo Long.


    Jiang Yu looked at the unconscious guest on the ground and his gaze suddenly turned cold. He said, ¡°Not good! Not only does he have a heart attack, he also has epilepsy!¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Yu quickly ran downstairs and ran to the guest¡¯s side.


    The man¡¯s arm was twitching unconsciously, but the people around him did not notice it.


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°When will the nearest hospital send an ambnce? !¡±


    The waiter was frightened by Jiang Yu¡¯s aura and stammered, ¡°Ten, ten minutester¡­¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s toote,¡±J iang Yu muttered.


    She took out a lip ze from her pocket and a packet of tissue paper. She took out a piece of tissue paper and wrapped it around the lip ze, cing it between the man¡¯s teeth.


    Then, she immediately untied the man¡¯s tie and cor and tilted his head to the side, so that the secretions in his mouth could flow out naturally.


    Fortunately, the man¡¯s epilepsy was not serious. After Jiang Yu¡¯s actions, his arm no longer twitched.


    The most troublesome thing now was this heart attack.


    ¡°How long till the ambnce?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    The attendant continued to call the hospital in fear. A momentter, he said, ¡°Three minutes.¡±


    ¡°Why is there still three minutes?¡± Jiang yu frowned and said, ¡°Can¡¯t it be faster?¡±


    ¡®The attendant said, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Jiang Yu also knew that this was not something that could be controlled by humans. However, if the ambnce still could not arrive, this person might not be able to be saved.


    At this moment, she did not have any silver needles on her, so she could not treat him quickly. She could only use the most basic heart resuscitation to try and see if he could recover quickly.


    Jiang Yu pressed hard on the person¡¯s chest a few times. She heard a violent cough and the body under her hands shook.


    Only then did Jiang Yu stop what she was doing and saw that person slowly waking up.


    He seemed to be a little surprised at why he was in this ce and why there were so many people surrounding him and looking at him.


    He took a long time to recover before he remembered that he was here to participate in the antique auction today.


    The second treasure was the ne Tree Bodhisattva. It was very suitable for him and he spent a lot of money to buy it back.


    However, he did not expect that the bodhisattva would break into pieces after he fell to the ground.


    ¡®When he thought of this, his heart began to feel ufortable again.


    Jiang Yu was afraid that if he thought about this again, his heart disease would rpse.


    Therefore, she advised him, ¡°Sir, that Bodhisattva is indeed a very good treasure, and you have indeed spent a lot of money. However, your illness is an old disease. It can not be cured with only 600,000 yuan. Therefore, I hope that you can think clearly. Your life is much more valuable than a ne Tree


    Bodhisattva.¡±


    Only then did the man realize that a young girl was kneeling beside him. He asked in surprise, ¡°You¡­ You saved me just now?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°It was just a simple heart resuscitation.¡±


    The man struggled to sit up and said, ¡°Thank you, youngdy.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You are wee, sir.¡±


    The man was silent fora moment, he said, ¡°Thank you for your advice, youngdy. My life is worth more than the 600,000 ne Tree Bodhisattva. If I lose my life because of that Bodhisattva, it would be a loss that is not worth it.¡±


    Jiang Yu was also very pleased that the person in front of her could quickly understand. She did not say anything else and got up to leave..

 Chapter 323 - Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 323 Unreasonable</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    After such a thing happened at the auction venue, the organizers were a little scared and quickly ended the auction.


    They also expressed their apologies to the guests at the venue and promised to continue the auction after a week.


    Only then did everyone reluctantly leave.


    Jiang Yu also nned to return to the hotel to rest and get ready for tomorrow¡¯s shoot.


    Mo Long said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Kuai also knew that he should leave at this time. He couldn¡¯t stay here and be a third wheel, so he said, ¡°President Mo, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Mo Long nodded and said, ¡°Then take care, boss Tang.¡±


    After Tang Kuai left, Jiang Yu followed Mo Long back to the hotel.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the hotel. Mo Long grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s arm and kissed her forehead. ¡°Do you need me to stay with you tonight?¡±


    Jiang Yu closed her eyes and replied to Mo Long, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    Mo Long replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Jiang Yu remained silent for a while.


    Mo Long knew that if the paparazzi caught her doing so, it would be bad for Jiang Yu. Hence, he had no choice but to give up.


    So he said, ¡°Forget it. Yu¡¯er, go up and rest. You still have to continue filming tomorrow.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    She knew that everything Mo Long did was for her sake, and she could not help but feel touched.


    After Mo Long had kissed enough, he reluctantly let Jiang Yu leave.


    After Jiang Yu got out of the car, she waved at Mo Long and turned to walk towards the hotel.


    Mo Long saw that Jiang Yu had returned to the hotel and asked Teng Yi to drive him away.


    Li Lu, who was hiding in the dark, saw that Mo Long had driven away and hurriedly ran out to stop Jiang Yu.


    She said, ¡°Jiang Yu! Stop right there!¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped and turned around to look at Li Lu in puzzlement. She said, ¡°Li Lu? What are you doing here?¡±


    Li Lu said, ¡°Is this where you¡¯re staying? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re allowed to pass by and I¡¯m not allowed to pass by?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Then if you¡¯re going to pass by, why are you calling me to stop?¡±


    Li Lu scoffed, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I call you to stop?¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that Li Lu didn¡¯t like her because of the incident between Li Yue and Mo Long. Hence, she turned a blind eye to her childish temper and tried her best not to lower herself to her level.


    However, she was really being unreasonable today.


    She called out for her to stop for no reason but didn¡¯t say a single thing. She was puzzled and when she asked, she had a condescending attitude.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Li Lu, I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re unhappy about, but don¡¯t vent your anger on me.¡±


    Li Lu giggled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy?¡±


    Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t angry either, because she felt that there was no need to be angry with someone like Li Lu.


    Moreover, if she were to get angry, Li Lu would get what she wanted.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even look her in the eye, she said, ¡°We still have to continue filming tomorrow. I hope that you can adjust your emotions as soon as possible, and don¡¯t always rely on my help. Although I know that


    ¡®willing to help others¡¯ is a positive term, if I always help the same person because of the same thing, I will also feel very tired. If outsiders see this, they will think that this person is a good-for-nothing.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Li Lu couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    What did Jiang Yu mean by this?! Was she alluding that she was a good-for-nothing?


    ¡°Jiang Yu! What do you mean by this?!¡± Li Lu couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and shouted.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s just a literal meaning. Also, I¡¯m kind enough to remind you that it¡¯s already 9:50 pm. In ten minutes, it¡¯ll be 10:00 pm. If you continue to speak so loudly, it¡¯ll be public disturbance.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Li Lu was flustered and wanted to continue shouting.


    At this moment, someone opened the window and shouted at them, ¡°What are you shouting for?! What time is it? You might not sleep but others are sleeping!¡±


    Li Lu was silent..

 Chapter 324 - Bribing People

    <h4>Chapter 324 Bribing People</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu returned to the hotel, leaving Li Lu standing alone at the entrance of the hotel.


    This Jiang Yu! She was too much!


    The more Li Lu thought about it, the angrier she got. She quickly returned to the hotel and gave Li Yue a call.


    On the other end of the phone, Li Yue seemed to be exhausted from the events of the past few days. Her voice was also weak.


    She asked, ¡°Lulu? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    When Li Lu heard Li Lu¡¯s voice, her heart jumped and she said, ¡°Sister? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Li Yue replied, ¡°Nothing. The manager and the others are trying to find a way to solve the recent trending topic. They told me not toe forward and exin for the time being.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Li Lu was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°Sister, I have an idea. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°What idea?¡±


    Li Lu hurriedly sent the photo that she had secretly taken to Li Yue and said, ¡°Sister, look at this photo.¡±


    Li Yue opened the photo and saw Jiang Yu¡¯s back view as she alighted from a luxurious car.


    She looked at it and asked, ¡°This car¡­ is Mo Long¡¯s?¡±


    Li Lu replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡±


    Li Yue fell silent.


    Li Lu also knew that the trending topic that had been unfavorable to her sister these past few days was caused by Jiang Yu. At this juncture, mentioning Jiang Yu and Mo Long, who her sister couldn¡¯t let go of, was


    undoubtedly adding salt to her wounds.


    But if she really wanted to use her method, she would need to use this photo.


    Li Yue took a long time to calm herself down and said, ¡°Lulu, tell me about your method.¡±


    Li Lu said, ¡°We can pay for some inte trolls and use this photo to write an article. Let¡¯s say that Jiang Yu¡¯s female lead role was actually bought by Mo Long.¡±


    Li Yue recalled that she had previously exined on the Inte that Jiang Yu, the female lead, was actually given to her because she didn¡¯t want to act. Now that there was such a reason, it didn¡¯t make sense.


    Hence, she told Li Lu about her worries.


    However, Li Lu didn¡¯t think that this was something that was hard to exin. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s say that Jiang Yu brought the funds into the crew and she felt that her status was very high. Hence, she requested the


    director to add more scenes for her. However, if she added more scenes for herself, the plot wouldn¡¯t be coherent. Hence, you decided to add more scenes for yourself. You wanted to connect the plot.¡±


    ¡°,..¡± Li Yue wasn¡¯t sure if this method was reliable and asked, ¡°Is this reliable?¡±


    Li Lu said confidently, ¡°Sis, just trust me. If you¡¯re really worried, then I¡¯ll contact your manager and let her hear about this method of mine.¡±


    Li Yue was really too tired these few days. She really didn¡¯t have the mood to think about these things anymore. Since Li Lu said that she wanted to discuss it with her manager, then let them discuss it.


    Hence, Li Yue said, ¡°Okay. You can discuss it with her.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then sister, you should rest well.¡±


    Saying that, Li Lu hung up the phone.


    Following that, she called Li Yue¡¯s manager and repeated the idea that she had just told Li Yue.


    The manager was silent for a while and asked, ¡°What if this matter is discovered by Mo Long?¡±


    Li Lu was unconcerned and said, ¡°There were so many anonymous posts about Jiang Yu on the inte previously, but weren¡¯t they not discovered? We¡¯re only going to post this one post and Mo Long would know


    about it?¡±


    The manager was still a little afraid of the consequences if Mo Long found out about this matter, so she was unable to give a definite answer.


    Li Lu added, ¡°Moreover, it won¡¯t be us who makes the post. It will be the interent trolls who make the post. After the trolls receive the money, they will make things clear. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Only then did his agent agree with Li Lu, saying, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    Li Lu smiled in satisfaction..

 Chapter 325 - Internet Trolls Attack

    <h4>Chapter 325 Inte Trolls Attack</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    It had to be said that Li Yue¡¯s manager was indeed a swift and decisive person.


    After discussing with Li Lust night, she immediately bought a wave of inte trolls and had them post online.


    The next morning, this post was everywhere on the Inte. It made people wonder how many such posts there were on the Inte now.


    There werements from the Inte trolls bought by Li Lu: ¡°So we have always misunderstood the movie queen. This drama was rejected because of Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Isn¡¯t Jiang Yu using a backdoor?¡±


    ¡°Using the power behind her to buy a role and thinking of adding more scenes for herself? Even the movie queen isn¡¯t like this. How dare a puny Jiang Yu do this?¡±


    There were also someizens that Li Yue bought to pretend to be Jiang Yu¡¯s fans to exin for her, but in reality, their words would push Jiang Yu deeper into the fire pit.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you guys jealous of Jiang Yu? You don¡¯t have any power behind you, yet you¡¯re here to being jealous of others?¡±


    ¡°Are you calling the grapes sour just because you can¡¯t eat them? Jiang Yu has power behind her, that¡¯s her ability. Can you guys do it?¡±


    The inte trolls on both sides were quarreling with each other. It was as if they wouldn¡¯t stop until they fought to the death.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yu was still focused on filming. She didn¡¯t know anything about what was happening on the inte about her.


    When Li Lu and Jiang Yu acted together, Li Lu¡¯s eyes were full of mockery.


    Today, Li Lu was purely acting out her true colors. She had acted Wuyou¡¯s mockery of Ruyi to the fullest.


    When the director saw her performance, he could not help but give her a thumbs up and said, ¡°Li Lu¡¯s performance today was very good! She really captured the character¡¯s


    inner personality today!¡±


    Li Lu smiled and said, ¡°Director, you¡¯re ttering me. I really have to thank Jiang Yu for helping me these past few days.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not think that Li Lu would bring up the matter of her helping her regain her emotions for no reason. Would she express her gratitude to her?


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t think that Li Lu would do that.


    As expected, Li Lu continued, ¡°But if it weren¡¯t for those few things back then, I might not have been in a bad mood.¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Lu took out her phone and flipped through it roughly. Suddenly, she turned pale with fright and said, ¡°Aiya! What kind of posts are these on the Inte!¡±


    Li Lu quickly switched off her phone and said, ¡°This is pure nder!¡±


    The director did not understand what Li Lu meant, so he switched on his phone as well. At first nce, he saw the top trending topic ¡ª Mo Long had spent money to buy a


    role for Jiang Yu, causing the movie queen to be unable to continue acting.


    What kind of trending topic was this?


    When did Mo Long buy a role for Jiang Yu? It didn¡¯t happen, did it? Could it be that Jiang Yu had another job?


    As for the saying that the movie queencouldn¡¯t be cast, what did that mean? Could it be that there was really a production crew that would reject the movie queen?


    Wasn¡¯t this purely a rumor?


    The director shook his head helplessly. Just as he was admiring the ability of theizens to imagine things, an idea suddenly shed through his mind.


    He had rejected the role of the movie queen? Wasn¡¯t that¡­ his own production team?


    Thinking of this, the director quickly clicked into that trending search. As expected, the first sentence of the article was: How could the production team of ¡®Ruyi¡¯ reject the


    movie queen Li Yue from acting?


    ¡°Sigh. ¡°The director sighed helplessly and said, ¡°He really got shot while lying down.¡±


    Jiang Yu took advantage of the intermission and opened her phone to take a look at the content of the post.


    Mo Long had bought a role for her? She wanted to use her status to add scenes for herself?


    Li Yue was worried that the plot wouldn¡¯t be coherent, so she requested to change the script?


    In the end, because the director rejected Li Yue¡¯s request, Li Yue refused to act in the y?


    But which of these few sentences was true?.

 Chapter 326 - High And Mighty

    <h4>Chapter 326 High And Mighty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    With regards to the rumors on the Inte, Jiang Yu could easily guess who was behind it.


    A few days ago, the hot searches had suppressed Li Yue¡¯s poprity. Now, apart from Li Lu and Li Yue, who else could do such a boring thing?


    It was just that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have any evidence at the moment. Moreover, Li Yue must have encountered such a thing when she first debuted.


    With the so-called ¡°experience¡±, Li Yue would definitely not do these things personally, for fear of leaving any evidence.


    Theizens who scolded her and those ¡°fans¡± who seemed to be speaking up for her were probably paid by Li Yue and Li Lu.


    When Li Lu and Jiang Yu were acting together, the mockery in her eyes became more obvious.


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer, she said helplessly, ¡°Even if you really want to act as yourself, don¡¯t go overboard. Wuyou does indeed hate Ruyi, but it¡¯s not the


    way you hate me. Furthermore, you don¡¯t have the chance to torture me now, so your expression shouldn¡¯t be one ofcency, but one of gnashing your teeth.¡±


    Li Lu:¡±¡­¡±


    What on Earth was going on with this Jiang Yu? !


    Jiang Yu continued, ¡°I know that the mastermind behind this is you and your sister. Isn¡¯t it because of the trending incident a few days ago?¡±


    Li Lu paused and looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief.


    How¡­ How did she know? Could it be that she had already found the evidence?


    No, no!! She had only just seen this trending incident. How could she have found the evidence so quickly?!


    Hence, Li Lu still gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What weird words are you saying? I don¡¯t understand. We¡¯re going to be filming in a while. Don¡¯t say such nonsense during


    filming.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and said, ¡°Then please control your attitude during filming. The director said that you¡¯re in a good mood today, but it might not be the


    case for the next scene.¡±


    Li Lu knew that Jiang Yu had already guessed that it was her and Li Yue¡¯s manager who had done this. But now that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have any evidence, as long as she didn¡¯t


    admit it, Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her.


    Li Lu had this thought in her heart, but she still maintained a high and mighty attitude on the surface.


    But this attitude was just an act. If there was even the slightest movement, it would fall apart.


    However, Jiang Yu did not seem to have any intention of haggling over this matter with her. After filming for a day, Jiang Yu did not have any further interaction with Li Lu


    on this matter.


    Li Lu rxed and told herself not to think about this matter anymore.


    Anyway, Jiang Yu did not have any evidence to prove that she was the mastermind behind this matter. As long as she did not admit it, she did not believe that Jiang Yu would


    be able to force her to admit it?


    There were so many inte trolls. Even if Jiang Yu wanted to investigate, how long would it take?


    if at this juncture, either she or Mo Long stepped forward to exin the incident, saying that it was purely a rumor and that there was no such thing, then the inte trolls


    would have a chance to make a move again. They could push this incident up a notch.


    tt would be best if they pushed Jiang Yu to the edge of the cliff, so that if she dared to move, she would fall down and fall apart.


    As Li Lu thought of this, the corners of her mouth slowly curled up, revealing an extremely evil smile.


    Jiang Yu felt a chill run down her spine, but she did not need to look back to know that it was Li Lu¡¯s mocking gaze.


    Forget it, since they were all waiting to see her make a fool of herself, then let themugh for a few more days.


    When the situation reached its highest point, she would release the truth and expose it to the public.


    At that time, she would have to see if Li Yue and Li Lu could stillugh..

 Chapter 327 - Sowing Discord

    <h4>Chapter 327 Sowing Discord</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran also saw the trending searches on the inte and could not help but sigh at the power behind this person.


    To be able to spend so much money to buy a troll army to smear Jiang Yu, it was likely that this person¡¯s hatred for Jiang Yu was no less than her own.


    However, how could she be the only one to enjoy this drama?


    She definitely had to tell her mother and father so that they could see how much shame Jiang Yu had brought to the Jiang family outside.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ran quickly made a call to Jiang Hai.


    The call was picked up and Jiang Hai¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Ran Ran? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Dad, where¡¯s my mom?¡±


    Jiang Hai said, ¡°She¡¯s beside me. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Ran heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Dad, quickly put me on speaker. Let my mom listen to it too.¡±


    Although Jiang Hai didn¡¯t know what Jiang Ran was trying to do, he still did it and put her on speaker.


    Wei Juan thought that Jiang Ran was too tired from filming and thought of her, so when Jiang Hai put her on speaker, she immediately shouted, ¡°Ran Ran! Mom misses you


    too!¡±


    Jiang Ran was scared by Wei Juan¡¯s loud voice and took a long time to recover. She said unhappily, ¡°Mom? What are you doing? You scared me to death.¡±


    Wei Juan was a little embarrassed and quickly said, ¡°Ran Ran, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Dad, Mom, did you see that trending search on the inte?¡±


    Jiang Hai paused and said, ¡°Is it Yu¡¯er¡¯s trending search? The one about Mo Long buying her a role?¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s that matter!¡±


    Jiang Hai didn¡¯t understand why this matter had to be mentioned separately, he said, ¡°Is there anything wrong with this matter? Whether it¡¯s true or not, at least in the


    public¡¯s view, Yu¡¯er and Mo Long seem to be very loving. Mo Long also dotes on Yu¡¯er and is willing to spend money for her. This is a good thing for the Jiang family.¡±


    A good thing?!


    Jiang Ran did not expect her father to actually think that this was a good thing that was beneficial to the Jiang family?!


    ¡°Dad! How can you think that this is a good thing?!¡± Jiang Ran was flustered and exasperated. ¡°This is obviously a bad thing!¡±


    Jiang Hai really did not understand Jiang Ran¡¯s logic and asked in confusion, ¡°How can it be a bad thing?¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Dad, in the current situation, no one would think that Jiang Yu and Mo Long are in love! They would only think that Jiang Yu¡¯s current achievements are


    entirely because of Mo Long and not because of the Jiang family!¡±


    Upon hearing Jiang Ran¡¯s words, Jiang Hai also felt that what she said was very reasonable.


    Jiang Ran continued to add fuel to the fire, ¡°If Jiang Yu received any good suggestions orments, everyone would only think that it was all because Mo Long was


    supporting her behind the scenes. But if she is cklisted by the entire inte, what will everyone think? They will only say that the Jiang family¡¯s daughter is


    ipetent!¡±


    Jiang Ran was very excited. When Jiang Hai heard her, he also felt that what she said made sense.


    This Jiang Yu! Indeed, she couldn¡¯t bepared to Jiang Ran in every way!


    Even the role in the production team was bought by others.


    If she didn¡¯t have the resources but had the ability, then she could buy the role.


    However, she didn¡¯t have the resources or the ability, yet she still insisted on buying this character. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t bring any benefits or benefits to the Jiang family!


    He had really raised this Jiang Yu for nothing!


    Wei Juan also added fuel to the fire at this moment and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Jiang Yu? Didn¡¯t she say that she¡¯s very capable? Why does she have to rely on others


    to buy a character for her? It¡¯s really embarrassing enough!¡±


    She really couldn¡¯tpare to Ran Ran in every aspect!


    It seemed that Jiang Ran was the hope of the Jiang family in the future.


    As for Jiang Yu? It would be good enough if they weren¡¯t sold out by her. Did he still expect her to carry forward the Jiang family?.

 Chapter 328 - Father Jiang Is Angry

    <h4>Chapter 328 Father Jiang Is Angry</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The more Jiang Hai thought about it, the angrier he got. He even wanted to call Jiang Yu and scold this disappointing daughter.


    Wei Juan saw through his thoughts and deliberately said, ¡°In my opinion, we should call and scold this Jiang Yu. Does she think that the family can¡¯t educate her just because


    she¡¯s out into the world? What she¡¯s doing now is really going overboard.¡±


    Wei Juan¡¯s words undoubtedly ignited the anger in Jiang Hai¡¯s heart. He said, ¡°Ran Ran, if there¡¯s nothing else, hang up first. I¡¯ll give your sister a call.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Ran secretly rejoiced in her heart.


    Hearing Jiang Hai¡¯s voice, he must be angry.


    When the time came, Jiang Yu would be in trouble.


    Jiang Yu was initially surprised that Jiang Hai would suddenly call her. It was definitely not because he was concerned about her daily life, but she did not expect that it was


    because she was trending.


    That wasn¡¯t right. In her impression, Jiang Hai wasn¡¯t a person who was passionate about surfing the inte.


    Although he could also read the trending search on the inte, that was it


    Moreover, there were many trending searches about him previously. He had never expressed his stance. Why was he so furious on this trending search?


    ¡°I said, if you don¡¯t have the capability, don¡¯t take this role!¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s voice was trembling, ¡°Now, the inte is full of badments about you! What will people think of


    the Jiang family? How did we raise such a useless daughter like you!¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°¡­¡±


    She suddenly remembered that a long time ago, there were also badments about Jiang Ran on the inte.


    Was he not worried that people would talk about the Jiang family because of Jiang Ran?


    Or was it that he could forgive Jiang Ran no matter what she did. But as long as it was her, he would be so angry that he would call her to teach her a lesson?


    Jiang Yu was disappointed with Jiang Hai once again.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Jiang Hai thought that Jiang Yu was afraid to speak because he scolded her.


    But Jiang Yu responded to him coldly, ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Hai was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to dare to talk to him like that.


    ¡°I said, what do you want me to say?¡± Jiang Yu repeated.


    ¡°Anyway, in your eyes, Jiang Ran is the hope in your hearts. I¡¯m just an ¡®adopted daughter¡¯ who will ruin the reputation of the Jiang family. If that¡¯s the case, why do you care


    about my situation outside? You only have eyes for Jiang Ran. Is there a ce for me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You dare to talk to me like that?¡± Jiang Hai said in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re really going to turn the sky upside down!¡±


    ¡°Thanks to your kind words, my eyes have long been unable to stand outsiders,¡± Jiang Yu said and directly hung up the phone.


    After Jiang Hai was hung up, the anger in his heart rose again.


    Wei Juan hurriedly said, ¡°Aiya! Don¡¯t lower yourself to Jiang Yu¡¯s level. I think she doesn¡¯t have the Jiang family in her eyes at all!¡±


    The more Wei Juan said this, the angrier Jiang Hai became.


    At this moment, Wei Juan wanted to give Jiang Ran another wave of favorable impression in Jiang Hai¡¯s heart, so she said again, ¡°This girl is just not as good as Ran Ran. In


    the future, our Jiang family can only rely on Ran Ran to take care of us. We definitely can¡¯t count on Jiang Yu!¡±


    Wei Juan¡¯s words did add ten points of favorable impression to Jiang Hai¡¯s heart for Jiang Ran.


    After all, this was the truth ¡ª Jiang Yu was indeed no match for Jiang Ran.


    In the future of the Jiang family, they could only count on Jiang Ran.


    As long as Jiang Ran sessfully married Sun You, the future glory of the Jiang family was just around the corner.


    As for Jiang Yu? No one knew if Mo Long would kick Jiang Yu away one day after the novelty wore off.


    Count on her? That was impossible even in his next life..

 Chapter 329 - Shed All Pretence of Cordiality

    <h4>Chapter 329 Shed All Pretence of Cordiality</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t know the content of the conversation between Jiang Yu and Jiang Hai. She thought that Jiang Yu would be silent and depressed for a long time after being


    lectured by Jiang Hai, so she picked a time to call Jiang Yu.


    As soon as the call went through, Jiang Ran didn¡¯t wait for Jiang Yu to speak and immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you get scolded?¡±


    Jiang Yu also knew that Jiang Ran hadined in front of Jiang Hai.


    She was wondering why Jiang Hai, who had never been interested in trending searches on the inte, would suddenly call her just because of a trending search and start a


    so-called ¡°Interrogation¡±.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expose her and was happy to y a game with Jiang Ran in circles.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jiang Ran was still smiling. She had no idea that Jiang Yu had guessed that she was the one who told on Jiang Hai.


    ¡°Just now, dad called me and asked me about the trending topic about you. I just exined it to him briefly, and he was so angry that he said he was going to call you and


    scold you.¡±


    ¡°Ah ¨C¡°J iang Yu deliberately dragged out her tone. There was no hint of anger in her tone. Instead, there was a smile.


    She said, ¡°He did call me. So what?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s tone was beyond Jiang Ran¡¯s expectations. She suddenly did not know whether she should continue talking to Jiang Yu about this matter.


    ¡°You, you can stillugh?¡± Jiang Ran braced herself and continued to talk. She relied on Sun You backing her up.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I Laugh? Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯ve been scolded?¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then you¡¯re really thinking too much.¡±


    Jiang Ran said stubbornly, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t force your thoughts on me.¡±


    ¡°Then what did you call me to say?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Jiang Ran. She had to rest early today and get up early to shoot the movie tomorrow.


    So Jiang Yu went straight to the point and said, ¡°Jiang Ran, I called you ¡®big sister¡¯ in the public because I gave you face and didn¡¯t want to shed all pretense of cordiality with


    you. After all, if there was a ruckus on the streets, then you would be a shrew.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Jiang Ran shouted.


    What did Jiang Yu mean by this?! Was she saying that she was a shrew?!


    Jiang Yu continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you were. But if you insist on taking the me, then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jiang Ran didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to still have the time to beat around the bush with her after being scolded by Jiang Hai. She really didn¡¯t understand.


    Could it be that Jiang Yu¡¯s mental endurance had be stronger? Or could it be that¡­ Jiang Hai didn¡¯t scold her at all?


    ¡°He had never been interested in the hot searches on the inte. Now, he suddenly called me because of a hot search. Although the matter has not been brought to light,


    I¡¯m not stupid. I can guess it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Cold sweat dripped down Jiang Ran¡¯s forehead.


    She was starting to regret calling Jiang Yu.


    ¡°We¡¯re all members of the Jiang family, so I¡¯ll try my best to be lenient towards you. But don¡¯t be too harsh on me. I am already very lenient, but if you dare to provoke me


    again, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu hung up the phone.


    She really didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Ran, who was hung up, was dumbfounded. It took her a long time to react.


    This Jiang Yu actually dared to hang up on her?! How dare she!


    After all, she was her elder sister!


    She was really uncultured for doing this!.

 Chapter 330 - Save The Viewership Rating

    <h4>Chapter 330 Save The Viewership Rating</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    After yesterday¡¯s incident, Jiang Yu¡¯s condition the next day wasn¡¯t very good.


    However, she adjusted very quickly and was about to start filming normally.


    it was just that recently, because of this hot search, the viewership ratings of ¡°Ruyi¡± had been dropping all the way down.


    ot only was the director burning with anxiety, but the actors were also on pins and needles. They were all trying to think of ways to save this dismal viewership rating.


    He Zhen suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we step forward and exin things to Jiang Yu? Let¡¯s say that Jiang Yu got the role by relying on her strength. What do you think?¡±


    Hu Xuan also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Jiang Yu is also one of us. Now that she¡¯s being framed, we can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing, right?¡±


    Li Lu said nonchntly, ¡°She, Jiang Yu, is now a ck and famous existence on the Inte. As popr as she is, she will be maligned by as many people as she is. If you speak up for her, you might end up setting


    yourself on fire much less gaining poprity for yourself!¡±


    The moment she said this, Hu Xuan and he Zhen looked at her with resentment.


    Li Lu felt ufortable being looked at and turned her face away, she said, ¡°What? Am I wrong? Isn¡¯t that how the entertainment industry is? This matter is so hot on the inte right now, but as the person involved,


    she hasn¡¯t even stepped forward to exin. What are you guys doing here?¡±


    He Zhen frowned and said, ¡°What you¡¯re saying is meaningless. We all sincerely want to help Jiang Yu solve this problem and save the viewership ratings. What does this have to do with whether we want to increase


    our poprity or not?¡±


    Li Lu smiled and said, ¡°Even if your intentions are good, don¡¯t act on your own when the person involved hasn¡¯t said anything. They might not even thank you.¡±


    Every word that Li Lu said made He Zhen and Hu Xuan¡¯s favorable impression of her plummet.


    Seriously. Could it be that she could use her own thoughts to maliciously specte others just because she was the sister of the movie queen?


    But even if Li Lu said so, no one would listen.


    The director also nned to exin Jiang Yu on the inte.


    On one hand, he wanted to exin this matter clearly to save the dismal viewership ratings. On the other hand, he really thought highly of Jiang Yu¡¯s strength and felt that she shouldn¡¯t be hindered by these groundless


    rumors. Therefore, he organized his words and released a statement on the Inte.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Director of ¡®Ruyi¡¯. Regarding the recent hot searches on the Inte regarding Jiang Yu, I n to step forward and exin.¡±


    ¡°The most important question is whether president Mo spent money to buy this role. I can clearly tell everyone here that it wasn¡¯t. President Mo is indeed the biggest investor in our production team, but this role has


    nothing to do with President Mo. I took a liking to Jiang Yu¡¯s ability, so I decided to let her y this role.¡±


    Director Deng originally thought that after his exnation, even if there were still people on the inte who didn¡¯t believe him, it would at least be better than before.


    There would not be so many people who would continue to criticize Jiang Yu, and there would also be more people who woulde to watch the drama.


    However, the situation seemed to have gone in the opposite direction.


    Not only were there more and more people who criticized Jiang Yu, but the ratings for ¡°Ruyi¡± were also getting lower and lower.


    Some people even postedments under his Weibo to question the authenticity of his statement. ¡°Director Deng, even if Mo Long is the biggest investor, you don¡¯t have to help Jiang Yu smooth things over just to


    please him, right?¡±


    ¡°Director, when you said that Mo Long is the biggest investor, I started to doubt the authenticity of your words.¡±


    ¡°Director, if you reallyck money, you can just shoot a few more dramas.¡±


    ¡°| agree with what the person above said. As long as you don¡¯t cast Jiang Yu in any role, director Deng, I will give you high marks for every TV drama and movie you make.¡±


    ¡°l agree, count me in. But the premise is that there is no Jiang Yu!¡±.

 Chapter 331 - Things Heating Up

    <h4>Chapter 331 Things Heating Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    More and more people were starting to doubt him, which made director Deng extremely anxious.


    When Li Lu saw this, she even ran over and said sarcastically, ¡°Director, He Zhen and Hu Xuan wanted to do this before. I¡¯ve also said that it¡¯s not advisable to do this. Director, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Director Deng did not expect that his exnation would make the matter even more heated up, and he immediately regretted stepping forward to exin.


    However, he had alreadye this far. Deleting it would definitely not work.


    if it was seen by some interestedizens, who knew what kind ofments they would make.


    They would even confirm that he had made the statement to curry favor with Mo Long. Now, because he could not withstand the pressure of public opinion on the Inte, he chose to delete the statement.


    egardless of which method it was, Director Deng felt that his decision today was a little too hasty.


    Li Lu was right about one thing. ¡°Jiang Yu, as the party involved, didn¡¯te forward to exin herself. You guys should stop making a fuss.¡±


    But¡­ This was obviously a statement that was detrimental to Jiang Yu. Why didn¡¯t Jiang Yue forward to exin herself?


    At this moment, Jiang Yu wasyingfortably on the bed in the hotel, eating potato chips and watching a movie online with Mo Long.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Seeing the funny part, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    Mo Long was also looking at Jiang Yu¡¯s window on theputer screen with a doting expression. In order to see Jiang Yu¡¯s face clearly, he had even shrunk the screen of the movie and erged the window of her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this movie very good?¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask Mo Long after sheughed.


    Mo Long nodded dotingly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I want to make a TV series or movie of this type in the future!¡± Jiang Yu spoke of her ambition. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I must make aedy!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long was supportive of Jiang Yu¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Then I¡¯ll invest in it. Just don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Jiang Yu suddenly felt shy and said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I¡¯ll never be disappointed in you. I just want you to be happy.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°No matter what sir does for me, | will be very happy.¡±


    Mo Longughed.


    Afterughing, he remembered that trending search on the inte.


    Previously, he had wanted to rify things on the Inte, but Jiang Yu stopped him and told him not to rify things for the time being.


    However, she did not tell him the reason, causing him to still be confused.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, when do you n to exin that trending search?¡±


    Jiang Yu swallowed the potato chips in her mouth. She felt that it was fine to reveal her thoughts to Mo Long, so she exined to him the reason why she had not stepped forward to exin.


    ¡°I know that this trending topic is created by someone who has paid the inte trolls behind the scenes. I also know who is the mastermind behind it. Since they want to take the opportunity tough at me, I will let


    them watch for a few more days. Li Yue¡¯s birthday will be in a few days. Her fans will definitely hold a birthday party for her online. She should be very happy, right? Even if she doesn¡¯t feel or is unhappy, she still has to


    put on an act. When the truth is released, what expression will Li Yue have on her face?¡±


    Mo Long paused and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°My Yu¡¯er really has her own solution.¡±


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips, she said, ¡°They were the ones who provoked me first. Initially, 1 wanted to focus on filming andpete with them. Who would have thought that their methods behind the scenes would be so


    evil? They even wanted to buy a troll army? Perhaps they still think that I don¡¯t know the truth.¡±


    ¡°My Yurer is the smartest.¡± Mo Long smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good too. I¡¯ll also let Li Yue have a taste of the process of falling from the clouds to the bottom of the valley and being at a loss. She dares to use underhanded means


    to deal with my Yu¡¯er. I think she has been sitting in the position of movie queen for too long. She doesn¡¯t even know what she is anymore.¡±

 Chapter 332 - Birthday Party

    <h4>Chapter 332: Birthday Party</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Three dayster, Li Yue¡¯s birthday arrived as promised.


    As expected by Jiang Yu, not only was everyone in the cast and crew of ¡°The Chu Family¡¯s Empress¡± celebrating Li Yue, even Li Lu had taken a day off to celebrate Li Yue¡¯s birthday.


    She turned on her phone and realized that the title ¡°Li Yue¡¯s birthday today¡± had reced her as the top trending topic.


    But even so, her poprity did not subside and she remained firmly in second ce.


    Li Yue¡¯s fans had also organized a birthday party for her online, soliciting votes for her and raising funds to buy her gifts.


    Someone posted a post and tagged Li Yue, saying, ¡°I wish sister is beautiful for another year! I hope sister will be happy every day in the new year!¡±


    Li Yue also replied below, ¡°I will. Thank you, my baby.¡±


    Because of this reply, Li Yue¡¯s poprity on the inte was pushed to the top again.


    It must be like being in the clouds, enjoying the adoration of others, right? Jiang Yu thought to herself, but soon, you will fall from the clouds.


    I will treat you the same way you treated me.


    Jiang Yu curled her lips and thought to herself, the time hase


    She gave sister Xia a call and asked, ¡°Sister Xia, is the audio recording ready?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°It¡¯s long done. Are you going to send it now?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Give me the audio recording. I¡¯ll send it myself.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    As she said that, she sent the audio recording to Jiang Yu and began to look forward to Jiang Yu¡¯s counterattack.


    After Jiang Yu clicked ¡°Receive audio file¡±, she directly posted the audio file on the inte.


    Although she posted the audio file in her own name, there was no content nor anyone else tagged. There was only a simple title the truth.


    Because of the troll army, Jiang Yu waspletely smeared on the inte.


    So even if she posted a post and even named it ¡°The truth¡±, no one was willing to open it to listen to the content.


    Someonemented, ¡°What truth do you want to say? Is it the truth about how you chased after MO Long back then?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t jump out today. It¡¯s very unlucky, okay? Today is my sister¡¯s birthday!¡±


    ¡°1 think she wants to use today¡¯s special day to gain poprity, right?¡± Thements on the inte were getting more and more unpleasant,


    However, Jiang Yu was not angry.


    Those who were willing to numb themselves were not willing to listen. Some were willing to listen.


    For example, the inte trolls that Li Yue and Li Lu had spent money to buy.


    They had originally wanted to use their strength as keyboard warriors against Jiang Yu¡¯s speech after listening to the content of the audio.


    However, when they heard the content of the audio, they suddenly panicked.


    Some of them even started to regret epting the mission.


    Although Li Lu had also seen Jiang Yu¡¯s audio on the Inte, she was at the hotel celebrating Li Yue¡¯s birthday. She only took a cursory nce before turning off her phone and throwing it to the side.


    She still believed in the capabilities of the spammers that she had bought. She felt that they would definitely handle this matter properly.


    However, she did not expect that the inte trolls had already nned to lie down and pretend that they had not seen the audio. Some of them had even started to reregister their ounts and dump their current ounts.


    Jiang Yu knew that the inte trolls had already heard the audio.


    That was because there was basically no one who dared to say anything bad about her now. Some of them had even started to cancel their ounts..

 Chapter 333 - A Bolt From The Blue

    <h4>Chapter 333: A Bolt From The Blue</h4>


    Trantor:?Dragon Boat Trantion Editor:?Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the birthday party ended, Li Lu and Li Yue said goodbye.


    Before they left, Li Lu and Li Yue had mentioned the matter of Jiang Yu releasing the audio.


    But at that time, Li Lu had promised Li Yue that she would definitely handle this matter well. Even if she wasn¡¯t capable enough, she still had the help of the 10,000 + Inte trolls she had bought.


    Only then did Li Yue rx and told Li Lu not to go too far.


    Li Lu¡¯s mouth was full of promises, but on the way back, what she saw on her phone wasn¡¯t the inte trolls solving the problem, but Jiang Yu¡¯s audio was trending first on the hot searches.


    This? What was going on?!


    What about the inte trolls? Didn¡¯t they solve it?!


    Li Lu now felt that things were a little out of her control. She quickly clicked on the audio and the content made her body tremble. Her phone almost fell on the car seat.


    ¡°Director, I can¡¯t act as a beggar. If you¡¯re willing to change my part of the y, I¡¯ll act.¡±


    ¡±


    . No way. If we change your part, the rest of the story might not be able to be connected.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way. I won¡¯t act as a beggar. If you¡¯re not willing to change the part ording to my request, then I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to be the female lead in this y. Please find someone else.¡±


    ¡°Li Yue! You...¡±


    When the audio ended, the conversation between Li Yue and Director Deng ended.


    In its ce was Jiang Yu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°How is it? Do you hear these two familiar voices? This is the truth that I want to tell everyone. As for those trolls that were bought and smeared me online, I¡¯ve already found out your ount numbers and registered addresses. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can wait for a while. I will release the pictures right away. There are a total of 10,003 spammers. Not a single one less.¡±


    After a few seconds, a picture popped up at the end of the audio.


    It was filled with the spammers¡¯ ount information.


    ¡°Boom ¨C¡± Li Lu felt as if a string had been broken in her brain.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that JiangYu could really find out about the spammers. She thought that she was just scaring them.


    But looking at the spammers¡¯ inaction...


    No! Impossible!


    Li Lu still couldn¡¯t believe it. She quickly found one of the spammers and nned to ask him privately about what was going on.


    But she looked for a few and all of them were offline.


    There were even a few who were originally online, but after Li Lu sent the message, they immediately went offline.


    Li Lu nowpletely didn¡¯t know what to do.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to find someone who was online, and even when she sent the message, there was no offline troll. However, his reply caused Li Lu topletely lose her line of defense.


    Li Lu: ¡°What¡¯s going on with you guys?! Why didn¡¯t you give an exnation? Are you just going to let Jiang Yu post this audio on the Inte?¡±


    Troll Army: ¡°Good sister, I know that you and your sister are popr people in the entertainment industry, and I also know that your family is a prestigious family. But Jiang Yu has already found out about our ount information. Ifwe don¡¯t stop now, we might end up in jail.¡±


    Li Lu: ¡°She really found out just because she said so? You guys even believe this?!¡±


    The troll: ¡°Sister! Zoom in on that picture yourself and take a look! It¡¯s pretty much all correct! I don¡¯t know about others, but the information about me and my brothers are all urate!¡±


    When Li Lu saw this, the line of defense in her heartpletely disappeared, and she even vented her anger on this troll.


    Li Lu: ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t count on you bunch of trash!¡±

 Chapter 334 - Added Insult To Injury

    <h4>Chapter 334: Added Insult To Injury</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Lu¡¯s words did indeed make this troll feel ufortable, but after all, there was still a final payment that had not been settled, so he tried his best to hold back his temper. He spoke to Li Lu in a good tone, ¡°Then... about the final payment?¡±


    Li Lu had nowhere to vent her anger, and her tone was not good either. ¡°You still have the nerve to ask for money? After doing this, you still have the face to ask for money?!¡±


    After saying that, she cklisted him.


    The inte troll was being scolded for no reason and when he saw Li Lu cklist him, the anger in his heart also red up.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Alright. Movie queen, right? Movie queen¡¯s sister, right? You don¡¯t want to pay the substantial amount, right? Alright! I¡¯ll let you guys go crazy!¡±


    Li Lu was extremely vexed by this matter. She had no idea that the inte troll had already decided to gamble everything and expose their crimes.


    This matter had already developed to the point where Li Lu couldn¡¯t resolve it. But she had promised Li Yue that she could resolve this matter by herself.


    She didn¡¯t dare to tell Li Yue the truth as she was afraid that Li Yue would be angry.


    Li Lu turned off her phone and could only let the matter develop.


    The next day, another shocking news broke out on the inte Li Yue and Li Lu had spent money to buy the troll army. After the matter was exposed, not only did they vent their anger on the troll army, but they were also in arrears with the final payment.


    Once this piece of news was released, the heat had overshadowed the ¡°Truth¡± audio that Jiang Yu had posted several times.


    Naturally, Li Yue had also seen this piece of news. However, she did not turn on her phone to talk to the Inte trolls yesterday, so the only w was with Li Lu.


    Li Yue hurriedly called Li Lu to ask her, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t hide it from Li Yue, Li Lu had no choice but to tell her everything.


    When Li Yue heard this, she was almost angered to death by the pig brain of her sister.


    ¡°How can you say that? Do you know how much leverage we had in the hands of the troll army back then?¡± Li Lu didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    Li Yue also knew that no matter how much she scolded Li Lu, the heat of this matter wouldn¡¯t die down.


    Since that was the case, it was better to quickly think of a way to exin this matter so as to save her image.


    After all, a few monthster, there would be a new ¡°Movie Queen Evaluation¡±. She absolutely couldn¡¯t make any mistakes at this juncture.


    This time, no matter what she did, she had to get her hands on the movie queen.


    ¡°Sis...¡± Although Li Lu felt wronged, she also knew that this matter was indeed done without consideration. That was why she and her sister were all pushed to the cusp of the storm.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s useless to teach you a lesson now. We have to quickly think of a way to resolve this matter.¡±


    ¡°How about...¡± Li Lu suggested, ¡°We spend money to remove this trending topic?¡±


    ¡± Li Yue was silent for a while, she said, ¡°Lulu, this trending topic has just appeared not long ago. Spending money to remove it won¡¯t be easy. Moreover, my identity is still here. In a few months¡¯ time, there will be a new ¡®Movie Queen Evaluation¡¯. I can¡¯t afford to have any problems at this juncture. Do you understand, Lulu?¡±


    Li Lu said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Li Yue said, ¡°So we can only find other ways to resolve this matter. Unless there¡¯s no other way out, don¡¯t spend money to withdraw it from the trending search.¡±


    Li Lu said, ¡°I understand, sister.¡±


    However, there was one thing that Li Lu didn¡¯t understand.


    Yesterday morning, when the audio was about to be released, there weren¡¯t many people listening. The poprity wasn¡¯t high at all. There were even a bunch of haters trying to smear Jiang Yu.


    How could it be that in the time it took to have a meal, the audio was already trending?.

 Chapter 335 - 5 End of The Line

    <h4>Chapter 335 End of The Line</h4>


    Li Lu couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, but Li Yue knew the reason.


    She had spent a lot of money to hire a troll army to discredit Jiang Yu, so she could naturally spend a lot of money to get people to listen to the audio and then spread the truth.


    At that time, regardless of whether they were paying attention or not, they would all see this news in the hot search section on the Inte.


    Li Yue also wanted to exin, but when she wrote and deleted the message repeatedly. This was because what Jiang Yu said was the truth.


    No matter how she tried to exin, it seemed so powerless.


    Li Yue thought about it but she couldn¡¯t do anything. In desperation, she could only turn her gaze to her manager, Sister Zhang, and herpany.


    After all, this matter was huge and Jiang Yu and the troll army had not only revealed the truth, but they had also brought out irrefutable evidence.


    Even if Li Yue was the movie queen, her identity was not omnipotent and could not help her solve all her problems.


    Sister Zhang also had a headache because this matter was really troublesome.


    But she could not let it go. She had to solve this matter.


    She absolutely could not allow Li Yue to make any mistakes in obtaining the third movie queen.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Li Yue was probably so anxious that she did not know what to do. She spoke to sister Zhang with a sobbing tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry first. Calm down first.¡± Sister Zhang was indeed an experienced veteran in the entertainment industry. No matter what happened, she could calm down.


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­ I¡¯ll calm down first¡­¡± Li Yue tried to calm herself down.


    ¡°You have to maintain your rationality now. No matter what is said on the Inte, don¡¯t appear and say anything,¡± sister Zhang told Li Yue.


    Actually, she was also worried about one thing ¡ª she was afraid that Li Yue would say something that she shouldn¡¯t say, which would ruin her poprity and lead to losing the selection of the movie queen award.


    ¡°Then should we just let this matter develop like this?¡± Li Yue couldn¡¯t guess what sister Zhang was thinking.


    ¡°¡­¡± Sister Zhang hesitated for a long time and said, ¡°If we can reduce the poprity of this matter naturally, that would be the best. If we can¡¯t, then we can only wait for a period of time and then spend money to withdraw from the trending search.¡±


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case¡­ ¡°Li Yue was worried that even if she spent money to withdraw from the trending search, there would still be people who would expose this matter.


    ¡°¡­ If this can¡¯t be resolved,¡± sister Zhang gritted her teeth and said as if she was going all out, ¡°Then put everything on me and thepany.¡±


    ¡°What? Sister Zhang?!¡± Li Yue couldn¡¯t believe that sister Zhang was willing to sacrifice her reputation for her own future.


    After all, sister Zhang was an old person in the entertainment industry. It could even be said that she had her position in the entertainment industry all because of Sister Zhang¡¯s support.


    Her reputation in the entertainment industry was recognized by everyone.


    But now she was saying that it was for her¡­


    Li Yue felt even more sorry for Sister Zhang and said, ¡°Sister Zhang, I¡­ I¡¯ve let you down!¡±


    ¡°Alright, things have alreadye to this. There¡¯s no point in saying this anymore,¡± sister Zhang said. Things had alreadye to this point. Even if Li Yue said it ten times or a hundred times, it would be useless.


    She could ept it, but what about the public?


    The best way now was not to sit back and wait for this matter to dissipate. She could only spend money to withdraw from the hot searches and then take all the me on herself and thepany.


    If thepany did not agree¡­ then she could only threaten them.

 Chapter 336 - Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 336: Resolution</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Yu was not worried that Li Yue would resolve this matter ¡ª In fact, she knew that Li Yue would use all her connections to resolve this matter seamlessly, as if it had never happened.


    But what did that matter?


    Anyway, she had a clear conscience and had already released the truth.


    If someone with a heart knew, they would also feel that it was not worth it.


    Ryrthermore, she had released the audio recording on Li Yue¡¯s birthday, which had ruined her birthday mood.


    That was enough.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Li Yue would push the entire matter to her manager and her agency in order to resolve this matter.


    Her manager, Sister Zhang, released a statement. ¡°Regarding the audio recording that Jiang Yu released online, I will give everyone a reasonable exnation today.¡±


    ¡°First of all, the whole thing has nothing to do with Li Yue. It was all my and thepany¡¯s idea. It was us who wanted to create Li Yue¡¯s elegant identity, which was why we made her reject the female lead role in ¡®Ruyi¡¯. Because this role had to appear as a beggar in the beginning, it was too different from the character that we wanted to create.¡±


    ¡°Li Yue also listened to us, that¡¯s why she requested Director Deng to change the script. I hope everyone can look at this matter rationally and don¡¯t have any disappointed thoughts towards Li Yue.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°Thank you everyone.


    Very quickly, Li Yue¡¯s managementpany also forwarded sister Zhang¡¯s Weibo post.


    When Jiang Yu saw it, she was shocked.


    She really didn¡¯t know what method Li Yue used to convince her manager and managementpany to take responsibility and help her resolve this matter.


    In fact, it was Li Yue¡¯s manager, sister Zhang, who said to thepany¡¯s executives, If I don¡¯t resolve this matter like this, then I will leave thispany and take Li Yue away as well. You guys indeed don¡¯tck talents, but youck talents like Li Yue. She¡¯s going to be the third movie queen soon, so you can¡¯t bear to see Li Yue leave, right?¡±


    The executives fell silent.


    They had to admit that sister Zhang was right.


    If Li Yue left, they could indeed recruit more talents, but for a talent like Li Yue, they might not be able to find a second out of a hundred.


    Moreover, she was the daughter of the Li family¡­


    So after thinking about it, the executives agreed to sister Zhang¡¯s solution.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to take the me, as long as there weren¡¯t any problems with Li Yue.


    Moreover, Li Yue¡¯s manager was also taking the me.


    It could only be said that Li Yue¡¯s actions hadpletely preserved her character and status.


    As expected of the movie queen, Jiang Yu thought, but these matters had nothing to do with her.


    Li Lu also saw that this matter had been resolved satisfactorily and she heaved a long sigh of relief on Li Yue¡¯s behalf.


    At the same time, Li Lu felt even more disgusted with Jiang Yu.


    It was all this hateful Jiang Yu¡¯s fault! If she had not released this audio clip online, her sister would not have fallen to such a state!


    The more Li Lu thought about it, the angrier she got. She could not help but look for Jiang Yu again, wanting to confront her face to face.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Li Lu knocked on Jiang Yu¡¯s door fiercely and shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu! Come out! I have something to talk to you about!¡±


    ¡°Click ¨C¡± The door opened.


    Jiang Yu stood in the room and said helplessly, ¡°Stop knocking. You¡¯re going to break the door.¡±


    Without waiting for Jiang Yu¡¯s permission, Li Lu walked into Jiang Yu¡¯s room.


    Jiang Yu was displeased and asked, ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡±.

 Chapter 337 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 337: Confrontation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Lu said, ¡°Of course I have something to confront you about. Do you think I¡¯m here to look at the decoration of your room?¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned and said, ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡±


    Li Lu did not stand on ceremony and went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you, what exactly is the matter with the audio you sent? What do you mean?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°What else could it mean? Of course, it¡¯s to exin the truth and clear my name.¡±


    ¡°Clear your name?¡± When Li Lu heard Jiang Yu say this, she was immediately triggered by the anger in her heart and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s your name? ! Aren¡¯t you destroying my sister¡¯s innocence by sending that audio recording?!¡±


    Since Li Lu said this, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t intend to hide it, she said, ¡°Li Lu, don¡¯t tell me you really don¡¯t know how the role of ¡®Ruyi¡¯ ended up in my hands? Li Yue used her identity to request to change the script, but the director was unwilling. Both parties fell out, so Li Yue refused to act. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about this?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Li Lu was speechless for a moment.


    She did know about this.


    ¡°Since you know, then you should know that the audio I sent was the truth. I destroyed your sister¡¯s innocence? Then what about the fact that you and Li Yue spent money to buy Inte trolls to smear me? Aren¡¯t you trying to ruin my innocence?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I didn¡¯t spend money to buy people to deliberately smear you. I just wanted to prove my own innocence.¡± When Jiang Yu said this, Li Lu didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    But no matter what, she couldn¡¯t lose.


    Therefore, Li Lu said again, ¡°So what? Even if it¡¯s our fault to buy the troll army, why did you do it?¡±


    Jiang Yu was really angered by Li Lu<sup>i?</sup>s words andughed, ¡°You can frame me, but can¡¯t I prove my innocence?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t, it¡¯s just that you shouldn¡¯t use such despicable methods!¡± Li Lu was still stubborn.


    ¡°I¡¯m despicable?¡± Jiang Yu really felt that Li Lu was always saying strange things.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Li Lu, do you think you have the right to say this? No matter how despicable I am, I can¡¯t bepared to you and your sister, right?¡±


    ¡°How are we despicable?¡± Li Lu stretched her neck like a big goose looking for a fight.


    She actually still felt that she wasn¡¯t in the wrong. She even felt that what she and Li Yue did was right.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything but another voice sounded. ¡°Li Lu, I advise you not to go overboard!¡±


    Li Lu was shocked. This voice was¡­ MO Long?!


    She looked around and saw Jiang Yu¡¯s phone lying on the bed.


    So¡­ Jiang Yu was on the phone with MO Long just now?! She didn¡¯t hang up the phone even after opening the door for hersell She even put it on speaker?!


    ¡°Jiang Yu! You are so sly!¡± Li Lu couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°How am I sly?¡± Jiang Yu spread her hands helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m also sly when I¡¯m on the phone with my boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hang up the phone?!¡± Li Lu was about to go crazy.


    What should I do¡­ MO Long heard everything I just said!


    ¡°You are really baffling, ¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I was talking happily with my boyfriend on the phone. Why did you hang up the phone?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Lu lost her mental defencepletely. ¡°How would I know that you were on the phone with MO Long!¡±


    ¡°So what if you don¡¯t know?¡± Jiang Yu looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I won¡¯t call him even if you know? Li Lu, aren¡¯t you being too controlling?¡±.

 Chapter 338 - Make A Public Apology

    <h4>Chapter 338: Make A Public Apology</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Now, there was Jiang Yu and Mo Long. Li Lu was caught in the middle and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Mo Long said, ¡°Li Lu, apologize to Yu¡¯er.¡±


    Li Lu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Jiang Yu crossed her arms and looked at Li Lu calmly.


    She didn¡¯t want to hear Li Lu apologize to her. She just wanted to see how Li Lu wanted to resolve this matter.


    After all, Li Yue had her manager and her agency to deal with, but Li Lu didn¡¯t have anything.


    Mo Long asked, ¡°Have you thought about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Lu gritted her teeth. ¡°You want me to apologize to Jiang Yu? In your dreams!¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that if she didn¡¯t apologize, Mo Long and Jiang Yu would do anything to her.


    Mo Long said, ¡°Li Lu, you and Li Yue were the ones who did this. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. After Li Yue found out about the incident, she stayed at her own ce. Why did youe out and bark?¡±


    Li Lu said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    MO Long said, ¡°l don¡¯t want to say the same thing twice. If you don¡¯t want your matter to be exposed on the Inte and your acting career to bepletely ruined, then do as I say.¡±


    A wise man doesn¡¯t take a loss when the odds are against him! Li Luforted herself like this, so she said to Jiang Yu without any sincerity, ?I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled at her and said, ¡°Are you done? Then you can go.¡±


    ¡°You?!¡± Li Lu was exasperated.


    This Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even know how to say ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to say ¡®It¡¯s okay?!¡± Li Lu shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re really strange.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°Do I have to say ¡®it¡¯s okay¡¯ and forgive you just because you said ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You?!¡± Li Lu was once again rendered speechless.


    She was so angry that she turned around and was about to leave, but MO Long stopped her and said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    Li Lu only wanted to run away from this ce. The further the better.


    She already regretteding to confront Jiang Yu.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Lu pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized. What else do you want?¡±


    MO Long said coldly, ¡°I want you to publicly apologize to Yu¡¯er online.¡±


    ¡°Say that again?!¡± Li Lu could not believe her ears and said in disbelief, ¡°You want me to publicly apologize to her?¡±


    MO Long said concisely, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Lu said, ¡°Crazy¡­ Crazy! I can¡¯t publicly apologize to Jiang Yu! I don¡¯t owe her anything!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± MO Long said, ¡°The incident with the troll army and the rude behavior towards Yu¡¯er in the room just now, you said you don¡¯t owe her anything? Li Lu, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re Li Yue¡¯s sister, I¡¯ll show mercy!¡±


    Li Lu: Got it!¡±


    She knew MO Long¡¯s character. This man always kept his word.


    She really didn¡¯t know what kind of bewitching potion Jiang Yu had given MO Long to make him so bewitched.


    MO Long said, ¡°If you know, then do it. In three minutes, I want to see your public apology on the Inte!¡±


    Li Lu: This is unreasonable!¡±


    She turned around, mmed the door, and left.


    A minuteter, Li Lu posted a post on the inte with only three words: I¡¯m sorry!


    As for the specific reason, Li Lu didn¡¯t say.


    MO Long frowned. He was very dissatisfied with her ambiguous apology.


    However, Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. With her personality, she has already given up her dignity to do this. Anyway, I don¡¯t expect her to sincerely apologize to me. Let¡¯S just leave it at that.¡±


    MO Long was still unwilling to let it go. He said, ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll feel very wronged.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t deserve to be wronged by someone like that.¡±


    MO Long finally gave up..

 Chapter 339 - Finished Filming Smoothly

    <h4>Chapter 339 Finished Filming Smoothly</h4>


    Li Lu¡¯s post on the inte only caused a small stir.


    After all, what was trending on the inte was Jiang Yu¡¯s audio, Li Yue¡¯s exnation and thepetition between the two of them.


    As for the matter of Li Lu apologizing to Jiang Yu, only a small portion of people paid attention to it.


    Because of Li Yue¡¯s matter, the viewership ratings of the cast and crew of ¡°The Chu Family¡¯s Empress¡± had dropped greatly. As for ¡°Ruyi¡±, it had exceeded the viewership ratings of ¡°The Chu Family¡¯s Empress¡± by nearly 6%.


    But even though Li Yue¡¯s incident had been resolved, the viewership ratings were still dropping. It was just thatpared to before, the drop was smaller. The director of ¡®The Chu Family¡¯s Empress¡¯, Director Wang, was also unwilling to see such a scene. But the reality was right in front of him. There was nothing he could do even if he did not want to see it.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have followed Li Yue¡¯s instructions and changed the script.


    The viewership ratings of ¡®Ruyi¡¯ rose steadily. Everyone was in high spirits.


    Today was thest scene of the entire drama. Everyone was silently performing their roles.


    Everyone felt a little reluctant. After all, they had been together for nearly two months. It would be a lie to say that they did not have any feelings for one another.


    ¡­ No, Li Lu definitely did not have any feelings.


    Time passed by minute by minute until Director Deng shouted, ¡°Cut ¨C¡°


    The show was done.


    Hu Xuan looked at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I hope that I can continue working with you in the future if there¡¯s an opportunity.¡±


    Jiang Yu also said, ¡°I also hope that there¡¯s an opportunity to work with you.¡±


    He Zhen jumped out from nowhere and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you only want to work with that fellow Hu Xuan? What about me?¡±


    Jiang Yu and Hu Xuan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m definitely willing to continue working with


    you!¡±


    He Zhen smiled with satisfaction.


    In the distance, there was a young actor who yed the role of a servant girl next to Ruyi. She seemed to be very reluctant to have the show finish. She buried her head in the arms of the lighting technician and cried.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Seeing her like this, Hu Xuan could not help but feel lonely and reluctant.


    ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± He Zhen said, ¡°It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t work together anymore. Even if we really can¡¯t work together in the future, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t see each other anymore!¡±


    Hu Xuan said, ¡°I know the logic, but I still can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡±


    Jiang Yu alsoforted him, ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll meet again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The production of ¡®The Chu Family¡¯s Empress¡¯ was slightly bigger than ¡®Ruyi¡¯. Li Yue was also the main female lead in it.


    Therefore, her scenes would be rtively more in theter stages. Hence, Jiang Ran, who was on the same production team as her, had sessfullypleted filming. However, Li Yue still had to continue filming on the production team.


    Jiang Ran watched from afar and curled her lips in disdain.


    Thest episode of ¡®Ruyi¡¯ was broadcasted and received unanimous praise.


    Some fans were frantically scrolling through the bulletments: ¡°Jiang Yu and Hu Xuan are really a perfect match!¡±


    ¡°I like this kind of happy ending!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, when I saw the plot of theter female lead taking revenge, I felt indescribably refreshed!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! This is what a good TV series should be like. Look at that movie queen next door, what is she acting in?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ Don¡¯t start a fight upstairs!¡±


    As expected, someone started to quarrel in the bullet screen. ¡°Don¡¯t be so calctive about that movie queen Li, okay?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s calctive about that movie queen of yours? I¡¯m just a fan of the show! If she can¡¯t act well, why can¡¯t I talk about it?¡± ¡°Come on, if you can do it better, then you can do it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so funny, there are still people saying such things nowadays?¡± The originally friendly bullet screen instantly turned into a foul atmosphere.

 Chapter 340 - Ace Versus Ace

    <h4>Chapter 340 Ace Versus Ace</h4>


    However, thements on the inte were just a quarrel between the fans. This did not affect Li Yue¡¯s filming at the set, nor did it affect the program team that invited Jiang Yu to record a variety show.


    Jiang Yu was invited to participate in a live indoor entertainment variety show called ¡°Ace versus ace.¡±


    There were two hosts in total. One was Zhang Xiao, who was very famous in the hosting world, and the other was Yuan Mei, who had just be famous not long ago.


    The permanent guests of this variety show were Jiang Yu, He Zhen, Jiang Ran, and Li Lu.


    The rest were the guests who would be randomly invited to each episode.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± He Zhen greeted Jiang Yu in a familiar manner and said, ¡°We meet again so soon!¡±


    When Jiang Yu saw He Zhen, she was also very surprised. She said, ¡°Yeah! We just finished filmingst week. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into each other on the variety show this week!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± He Zhenughed.


    ¡°Alright, let me introduce our guests first.¡± Yuan Mei said, ¡°The first one is ¡ª Li Lu!¡±


    Li Lu stood up and bowed to the audience with a smile before returning to her seat.


    The second guest was Jiang Ran, who was introduced by Zhang Xiao. The third guest was He Zhen, and the fourth guest was Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Why are you thest one to be introduced?¡± He Zhen didn¡¯t understand the host¡¯s order of introduction. ¡°Even if Li Lu is Li Yue¡¯s sister, the second guest shouldn¡¯t have been Jiang Ran. He should have introduced you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°It¡¯s just the order of introduction. It¡¯s not that important.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s split up into groups!¡± Yuan Mei said, ¡°I wonder if the guests want to draw lots to split up into groups? Or do they want to split up themselves?¡±


    Li Lu was afraid that the result of drawing lots would be that she would be paired with Jiang Yu, so she said, ¡°We¡¯ll decide on teams ourselves.¡±


    The others did not object, so Yuan Mei said, ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s have the guests choose their own partners now!¡± Li Lu did not want to be paired with Jiang Yu, nor did she want to be paired with Jiang Ran.


    She thought about how she and He Zhen were ¡°Comrades-in-arms¡± in the same movie. If she invited him to be her partner, he should not refuse, right?


    Hence, Li Lu said to He Zhen, ¡°He Zhen, do you want to be my partner?¡±


    He Zhen was originally waiting for Jiang Yu to send him an invitation. He didn¡¯t expect that Li Lu woulde.


    He was stunned and said, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Li Lu¡¯s face was a little embarrassed. She said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you want to be my partner?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± He Zhen rejected immediately. He said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you want to be my


    partner?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± He Zhenughed even harder.


    Li Lu¡¯s expressionpletely changed.


    This He Zhen! He really didn¡¯t know what was good for him!


    The fans were alreadyughing like crazy in the bulletments. ¡°He Zhen is just too cute!¡± ¡°To be honest, I know that his EQ is low, but I don¡¯t know why I just feel that he¡¯s so cute!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like someone is trying to kidnap him to do something bad. He found out, so he quickly turned around and said ¡®Sister, there¡¯s a bad guy who wants to capture me!!¡± ¡°Please! Your imagination is really too cute!¡±


    In short, the bulletments were all praising He Zhen as a big boy, very cute, and so on.


    Seeing that He Zhen rejected her, Li Lu could not continue asking.


    Anyway, He Zhen had already be Jiang Yu¡¯s partner, so she could only form a team with Jiang Ran.


    But Jiang Ran actually didn¡¯t feel veryfortable.


    What did this mean?


    Li Lu forming a team with her meant that Li Lu had no other choice but to team up with her.


    She was clearly looking down on her!

 Chapter 341 - 41 Question Answering And Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 341 Question Answering And Punishment</h4>


    After the groups were decided, Zhang Xiao said, ¡°Now, Yuan Mei and I will each lead a team. The guests can also choose the host they want to follow.¡±


    Before the guests could choose, Yuan Mei took the initiative and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, He Zhen, may I be your team leader?¡±


    There was no point rejecting. Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    He Zhen did not feel anything at first. Since Jiang Yu had agreed, it would be great if she agreed as well. Li Lu did not understand Yuan Mei¡¯s actions and thought that she looked down on her. That was why she was so eager to be Jiang Yu¡¯s team leader,


    Jiang Ran could see the dissatisfaction in Li Lu¡¯s heart. Although she was also unhappy with Li Lu¡¯s actions, they could be said to be allies on the same front when it came to dealing with Jiang Yu.


    So she still quietlyforted Li Lu and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You just wait and see.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Lu was confused by Jiang Ran¡¯s words.


    But Jiang Ran insisted on keeping her in suspense and refused to tell Li Lu the whole story.


    ¡°It¡¯s really baffling,¡± Li Lu said.


    They were indeed a family. One was annoying, and the other couldn¡¯t even speak clearly.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s small actions weren¡¯t noticed on the bullet screen, but everyone was guessing why Yuan Mei was so eager to be the captain of Jiang Yu and He Zhen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this female host? Didn¡¯t the male host say that the guests can choose for themselves?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She didn¡¯t even wait for the guests to speak. Isn¡¯t that too impolite?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Jiang Yu had rejected her, she would have been embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Upstairs! I automatically empathised with Li Lu. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    The bulletments were still filled withughter for the time being. They didn¡¯t know what would happen in this variety show in the future.


    As it was the first episode of the show, the program team nned to let the four permanent guests and the two hosts get to know each other, so they didn¡¯t invite the other guests.


    After the teams were divided, the ¡°Pretty girl group¡± made up of Jiang Yu, He Zhen, and Yuan Mei, and the ¡°Little Hamster Group¡± made up of Zhang Xiao, Li Lu, and Jiang Ran.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a guy here. Do we really have to call ourselves ¡®Pretty Girl¡¯? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate,¡± He Zhen couldn¡¯t help butin.


    ¡°Haha, It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re still young,¡± Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± He Zhen felt that there was no point in dwelling on this question, so he scratched his head and gave up.


    ¡°Okay. For today¡¯s first episode of the program, let¡¯s first get used to the team¡¯s tacit understanding!¡± Yuan Mei said.


    Zhang Xiao continued, ¡°Today¡¯s first round of the game is ¡®you show and I guess.¡±


    As the name suggested, the program team gave the two teams some words, and then one of the team members would show the words, and the other two members would guess.


    The team that guessed the most words within a fixed period of time won.


    Then the loser would be punished. After all, it was the first episode of the program, so the program team didn¡¯t set the punishment too harshly. They only prepared arge bucket of lemon juice with a little honey in it.


    However, it was still sour and bitter to drink. Ordinary people really couldn¡¯t ept the taste. ¡°Let¡¯s draw lots to decide which team will start first!¡± Yuan Mei said.


    She took out a piece of paper from the box that the staff brought over. On it was written ¡°One.¡±.


    ¡°Haha, it seems that our ¡®Pretty Girls Group is the first one!¡± Yuan Mei said with a smile. Zhang Xiao also smiled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait and see.¡±


    He Zhen was like a big boy who refused to admit defeat. He threw down his heroic words and said, ¡°Wait and see! We¡¯ll definitely win!¡±

 Chapter 342 - Standing Alone

    <h4>Chapter 342 Standing Alone</h4>


    Li Lu was still brooding over the fact that He Zhen had rejected her and chose Jiang Yu, so she only sneered at his bold words. She said disdainfully as if she was talking to herself, ¡°What are you talking about? With you and Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Ran covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t win.¡±


    Li Lu didn¡¯t know where Jiang Ran¡¯s confidence came from, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask.


    ¡°Okay, if we¡¯re ready, who should act?¡± Although Zhang Xiao was the leader of the other team, he was also the host


    Therefore, when Yuan Mei participated in the game segment and it was inconvenient for her to host, Zhang Xiao would take the initiative to assume the responsibility of the host. ¡°I¡¯ll act.¡± Yuan Mei volunteered. ¡°It just so happens that you two guests can also train your tacit understanding.¡±


    Seeing Yuan Mei taking the initiative, Jiang Yu and He Zhen did not lose out and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The first idiom was ¡®covering one¡¯s ears to steal a bell¡¯.


    Yuan Mei covered her ears and paced back and forth anxiously on the stage.


    ¡°Covering one¡¯s ears to steal a bell.¡± Jiang Yu guessed it with just one look. The bulletments were all shocked by Jiang Yu. ¡°My God! She guessed it with just one


    look?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, this host¡¯s acting doesn¡¯t feel like that at all. Jiang Yu¡¯s guess is really amazing!¡± ¡°I think they will definitely win!¡±


    However, there were also people who disagreed and said, ¡°Can you not say so many big words?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just lucky. Why are you so smug?¡±


    Thements on the bulletments were in a deadlock. On stage, Jiang Yu and He Zhen had guessed quite a number of idioms.


    In just one minute, Jiang Yu and He Zhen had already guessed five idioms.


    Li Lu could not sit still under the stage. She quickly pulled Jiang Ran aside and whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they would definitely lose? They have already guessed right five idioms. Are you sure that they will lose?¡±


    Jiang Ran continued to cover her mouth andugh. ¡°Just wait and see.¡±


    Li Lu still did not understand why Jiang Ran could stillugh at this moment, but she quietly watched for a while. From the sixth idiom to the tenth idiom, Jiang Yu and He Zhen could not guess it.


    The idiom was indeed a little unpopr, but Yuan Mei¡¯s performance was indeed not satisfactory.


    The bulletments were a little unsettled again. ¡®what kind of idiom is this? Standing alone?¡¯


    ¡°Please, if I didn¡¯t check my phone, I wouldn¡¯t even know how to pronounce this idiom.¡± ¡°Did the program team do it on purpose? Why are they giving out unheard-of idioms at the end?¡±


    ¡°Also, there must be something wrong with the host¡¯s performance, right? He acted out the Sun for the idiom ¡°Thunderbolt from the clear sky¡¯. Can¡¯t she just perform some sound effects to represent the sound of thunder? What kind of acting is she doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over. I think Jiang Yu and He Zhen are really going to lose this round.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not their fault that they lost! It¡¯s the program team¡¯s fault foring up with such a difficult idiom to make things difficult for the guests!¡±


    These people were defending Jiang Yu and felt that the program team had gone too far.


    However, there were also some people who were Jiang Yu¡¯s haters. They only enjoyed watching the program team make things difficult for her.


    ¡°I say, are you fans suffering from paranoia?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The idiom is just a little difficult? It¡¯s not that difficult.¡±


    ¡°What if Li Lu and Jiang Ran also encounter such a difficult idiom in a while? What else do you want to say?¡± ¡°I think they will say that the program team should not make things difficult for the guest, right? They really know how to find excuses for Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Upstairs, calm down first. We¡¯re just saying that idols have fans that are the same type of person as them!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t tell me you think Jiang Yu¡¯s brain works well just because she guessed five idioms?¡±


    The bulletments were still noisy, and on the stage, the time that belonged to ¡°Pretty girls group¡± had already ended. In the end, they guessed five idioms correctly within three minutes.

 Chapter 343 - Lemon Juice

    <h4>Chapter 343 Lemon Juice</h4>


    When it was the turn of the ¡°Little Hamster Group¡± to go on stage, Li Lu was very nervous.


    She had also seen how difficult the idioms Jiang Yu and the others had guessed in theter stages were.


    She was worried that her team would also encounter such a difficult idiom in a while. If they could not even guess five idioms, wouldn¡¯t they lose to Jiang Yu?!


    Even if Jiang Ran said that Jiang Yu would definitely lose, Li Lu wouldn¡¯tpletely believe her confidence. ¡°Let me act,¡± Zhang Xiao said. ¡°The two of you should get used to each other.¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Okay, thank you, host.¡± She deliberately pretended to be polite on the show so that she could use this cute and amiable persona to attract a wave of fans for herself.


    As expected, the bullet screen was filled withments like ¡°Jiang Ran is such a polite person¡± and so on.


    Someone saw that she was the unskilled supporting actress in ¡°The Chu Family Empress,¡± so he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the unskilled supporting actress?¡±


    ¡°I remember now. It¡¯s her. She said that the movie queen overshadowed her acting bewhencause her acting was bad.¡±


    Someone defended Jiang Ran and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you guys not let go of this problem? How long has it been? Her scenes are all finished.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, she¡¯s acting with the movie queen. It¡¯s normal for her to not be able to hold the scenes, right? She didn¡¯t say that the movie queen was suppressing the scenes.¡±


    ¡°There are always people who like to specte about others in such a malicious way. I¡¯m really speechless.¡±


    Jiang Ran was full of confidence. She thought that her character would definitely attract arge number of fans.


    Two minutes had passed on the stage, and Jiang Ran and Li Lu had already guessed six idioms.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t guess the rest of the idioms, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as they had one more than Jiang Yu and the others, Jiang Yu would have already lost.


    However, Li Lu was still a little worried. In order to be sure, she still nned to guess a few more correctly, so that the oue of this game would bepletely decided.


    Five minutes had passed, and Jiang Ran and Li Lu had guessed a total of nine idioms.


    Although theyter encountered the unpopr idioms that Jiang Yu and the others had encountered, Zhang Xiao did not know how to act them out at all and could only try a little.


    Li Lu also could not understand what Zhang Xiao was performing. She could not guess what this idiom was.


    However, Jiang Ran was always able to urately say that idiom after watching Zhang Xiao¡¯s performance.


    Not only were the people on the stage shocked by Jiang Ran, even the audience watching the live broadcast gasped and began to admire Jiang Ran¡¯s intelligence.


    ¡°Oh my God! Jiang Ran is just too amazing!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even tell what the male host is performing, but Jiang Ran actually guessed it with just a few nces!¡±


    ¡°What about those people who said that the program team was making things difficult for Jiang Yu? Why aren¡¯t they saying anything?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, is it that difficult to admit that Jiang Yu just isn¡¯t good?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe in their eyes, Jiang Yu is the best in the world, okay?¡±


    ¡°What a pity. A younger sister is a younger sister. She can¡¯t bepared to the older sister at all.¡±


    The game was over. The matter of Jiang Ran and Li Lu winning was already set in stone.


    The staff brought arge bucket of lemon juice, poured it into three small cups, and ced it on the table.


    Li Lu crossed her arms and looked at Jiang Yu with a sarcastic gaze. ¡°Come, drink.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drink!¡± He Zhen did not suspect things and poured the entire cup of juice into his mouth.


    ¡°Ah!¡± He Zhen¡¯s facial features were all wrinkled as he shouted, ¡°It tastes terrible! It¡¯s sour and bitter!¡±


    Yuan Mei saw his reaction and did not dare to drink for a moment.


    She secretly looked at Jiang Yu and found that her expression was very calm and did not look afraid at all.

 Chapter 344 - Hero Saving The Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 344 Hero Saving The Beauty</h4>


    Yuan Mei couldn¡¯t care much about Jiang Yu anymore. The sooner she drank this little thing, the sooner she would be done with it.


    The lemon juice tasted sour and bitter in her mouth. Yuan Mei had never drunk such a terrible lemon drink in her life, even though it was authentic lemon juice.


    ¡°Drink it!¡± Li Lu gloated. ¡°Jiang Yu, you don¡¯t want to take a loss even when we¡¯re recording a show?¡±


    It was not that Jiang Yu did not dare to drink the lemon juice, but she had already seen through the clues.


    It was not that she wanted to defame Jiang Ran, but the past events had proven that Jiang Ran did not have such a good brain.


    Every single thing that she had done to frame herself was full of loopholes, and she would always catch them.


    This time was no exception.


    Why did Yuan Mei find him and He Zhen to team up in such a hurry? Why did the program teame up with such unpopr idioms?


    And those simple idioms from before, did Yuan Mei not know how to express them?


    ¡°Drink.¡± Seeing that Jiang Yu did not move, Li Lu urged again.


    Even if the punishment this time was not painful, she liked to see Jiang Yu embarrass herself.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu did not say any more nonsense and picked up the cup, ready to drink.


    ¡°Wait!¡± He Zhen grabbed Jiang Yu and took the cup from her. ¡°This is really terrible. Let me drink it for you.¡±


    As he said that, He Zhen poured all the lemon juice into his mouth.


    ¡°Hey! He Zhen!¡± Li Lu didn¡¯t expect He Zhen to be willing to bear the punishment. She couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°This is Jiang Yu¡¯s punishment! What are you helping her drink?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jiang Ran chimed in.


    Yuan Mei was also a little unhappy, she also chimed in with Li Lu, ¡°That¡¯s right. Although we are on the same team, I am also a fair and impartial host. This is Jiang Yu¡¯s own punishment. In that case, this cup of lemon juice should be hers to drink.¡±


    The reason why she was unhappy was that He Zhen only watched coldly from the side while she was drinking the lemon juice.


    However, when Jiang Yu picked up the cup and wanted to drink the lemon juice, He Zhen snatched it over and said that he would drink it for her.


    What did he mean? Couldn¡¯t He Zhen also stand up and say that he could drink it for her?


    Some people on the bullet screen felt that He Zhen¡¯s actions had broken the fairness of the game. ¡°No Way! This is the punishment that Jiang Yu should bear, so why would He Zhen drink it for her?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Isn¡¯t this destroying the fairness of the game?¡±


    ¡°If she does that, doesn¡¯t that mean that he can bear the punishment for Jiang Yu as well?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his rtionship with Jiang Yu? Why did he do this for her?¡±


    However, some people also felt that He Zhen was acting as the hero saving the beauty. He really showed his masculinity. ¡°I think it¡¯s okay. Isn¡¯t this just a game punishment? There¡¯s no need to care so much, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He Zhen and Jiang Yu used to work together before. They¡¯re friends. Isn¡¯t it normal for friends to help each other out?¡± ¡°The guests haven¡¯t said anything yet. Why are you guys in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s fair or not, that¡¯s their business. What does it have to do with you guys?¡±


    However, He Zhen had already helped Jiang Yu drink that cup of lemon juice, so Jiang Yu naturally didn¡¯t need to drink it.


    Although Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to leave behind any bad influences, He Zhen said, ¡°I already drank it for you. If you still drink it, wouldn¡¯t I be drinking it for you in vain?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought about it and agreed with him, so she could only follow He Zhen and put down the cup of lemon juice.

 Chapter 345 - Unconvinced

    <h4>Chapter 345 Unconvinced</h4>


    The program team couldn¡¯t sway anything about the decision made by the guests. On the other hand, Li Lu and Jiang Ran were furious.


    They originally wanted to see Jiang Yu make a fool of herself and see her be punished. They didn¡¯t expect He Zhen to appear out of nowhere.


    All these wishes were destroyed on the spot.


    Jiang Ran quickly gave Yuan Mei a look. Yuan Mei understood, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Alright, since He Zhen drank the lemon juice for Jiang Yu this time, Jiang Yu has already borne the punishment. However, don¡¯t let this happen again in the future games.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jiang Yu replied faintly.


    ¡°Got it.¡± He Zhen stuck out his tongue.


    The second game was a team-up balloon-treading game. Because there were not enough guests present, they had temporarily found staff members to make up the numbers.


    ording to the previous teams, the first two teams topete were Jiang Yu and He Zhen, Li Lu, and Jiang Ran. In fact, Li Lu and Jiang Ran were about the same height, so it was easier for them to cooperate.


    However, He Zhen was a head taller than Jiang Yu. The difference in height made it difficult for the two of them to work together.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you will definitely lose this time.¡± Li Lu was full of confidence. ¡°Just wait fand drink the lemon juice.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then let¡¯s see who wins first.¡±


    Because Jiang Yu and He Zhen did not work together well at the beginning, they did lose to Li Lu and Jiang Ran in the first round.


    ¡°Okay, go and drink the lemon juice.¡± Li Lu couldn¡¯t wait to see Jiang Yu finish the lemon juice.


    When the time came, her facial features would be all scrunched up. It would definitely be very ugly. However, she was indeed too impatient. The game wasn¡¯t over yet, and she was already thinking of letting Jiang Yu drink the lemon juice.


    <b>ev</b>


    ¡°The game isn¡¯t over yet,¡± Jiang Yu kindly reminded. ¡°It¡¯s a little too early for you to want to see me embarrass myself.¡± ¡°You!¡± Li Lu¡¯s face was bruised.


    This Jiang Yu! Why is she always picking on me on the stage!!


    The second round of the game began, and more and more people joined in.


    Jiang Yu and He Zhen also carefully studied their own shorings because of the mistake they made just now.


    Now that they were ying again, they could already cooperate perfectly.


    Li Lu and Jiang Ran originally thought that Jiang Yu and He Zhen didn¡¯t cooperate at all, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to them ying again. Instead, they focused on the other two staff members who came up to make up the numbers.


    However, they were only concerned about dealing with the two staff members. The two staff members who were paired with them had been wading in the water the entire time, so they did not leave the stage until their balloons were all crushed by Jiang Yu and He Zhen. Only then did they leave the stage with an innocent look on their faces.


    Li Lu and Jiang Ran, who were still persisting in the battle, were already dumbfounded.


    What?! The two people who clearly did not know how to cooperate a moment ago could already cooperate perfectly now?


    They even stepped on all the balloons tied to the two people¡¯s feet and broke them?


    How was that possible!!


    The atmosphere on the stage was now very tense, but the bullet screens were watching with relish. ¡°Oh my God! Jiang Yu and He Zhen can really cooperate perfectly!¡±


    ¡°They clearly didn¡¯t know how to cooperate just now. I didn¡¯t expect that they could cooperate so well in this round of the game!¡±


    ¡°As expected, it has to be Jiang Yu! I¡¯m optimistic about you!¡±


    ¡°Even Li Lu was dumbfounded by what she saw! Hahaha! She didn¡¯t seem to think that Jiang Yu and He Zhen could cooperate so well!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect it either! Hahahaha!¡±


    Only Li Lu and Jiang Ran were left on the stage. If they wanted to win this game, their only choice was to crush the balloons of the two staff members and then crush half of Jiang Yu and He Zhen¡¯s balloons. Only then could they win.


    However, based on the current situation, the probability of this was very small. It could be said to be zero.

 Chapter 346 - Change In Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 346 Change In Attitude</h4>


    As expected, Li Lu and Jiang Ran lost this round of the game. ¡°Don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself!¡± Li Lu said fiercely to Jiang Yu when she got off the stage, ¡°Just wait and see. I¡¯ll make you losepletely in thest round of the game!¡±


    Jiang Yu was also happy to y these little ¡°Life and death¡± games with her. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be sure to y with you at any time.¡±


    ¡°Just wait and see!¡±


    He Zhen didn¡¯t know about the matter between Li Lu and Jiang Yu. He thought that she was simply too concerned about winning or losing in the game. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that Li Lu was indeed a little stingy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she a little too concerned about winning or losing in the game? Everyone was clearly in the same production team before. After more than two months of being together, how could they not have feelings for each other? Why is she talking to you like that?¡± He Zhen didn¡¯t really understand.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to tell He Zhen about this, so she exined, ¡°This is probably because she doesn¡¯t want to admit defeat.¡±


    The final round of the game was chaotic.


    Not only were the audience watching the live broadcast unable to see clearly, even the two presenters on the stage couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    At thest whistle, the game ended. When the program team finished counting the number of balloons left on both sides, they realized that Jiang Yu was still the winner of this round of the game. When Li Lu heard the result, her eyes were about to spit fire.


    How could it be! She might lose!! Didn¡¯t Jiang Ran say that Jiang Yu would definitely lose?!


    Why did it be Jiang Yu who won the game now?


    Jiang Ran also had a headache. She looked at Yuan Mei with a hint of disappointment in her eyes.


    Yuan Mei was very anxious. She wanted to tell Jiang Ran she couldn¡¯t control the win or loss of this game.


    Jiang Ran could not be bothered to look at the exnation in Yuan Mei¡¯s eyes. She was the only one left who was anxiously trying to exin but could not find anyone to listen to her.


    She had lost the game. The next step was the punishment segment.


    Three cups of lemon juice were ced on the table. Zhang Xiao picked up a cup and drank it without even frowning.


    ¡°You¡¯re a man!¡± He Zhen could not help but praise.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Zhang Xiao said with a smile.


    There were still two cups of lemon juice left on the table, but Li Lu and Jiang Ran refused to drink it.


    ¡°Drink it.¡± He Zhen imitated Li Lu¡¯s aggressive look and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink it?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I drink it or not?¡± Li Lu really wanted to have a big fight with He Zhen. ¡°Mind your own business!¡±


    But even though she said that, Li Lu still did not have the courage to drink that cup of lemon juice.


    After thinking about it, she turned her gaze toward Zhang Xiao for help.


    It meant that she wanted him to drink it for her.


    Zhang Xiao frowned and said, ¡°But just now, she said¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Yuan Mei quickly said, ¡°Aiya, this is a female artiste after all. Zhang Xiao, drink it for them.¡±


    ¡°But you just said that this is a personal punishment and you should bear it yourself?¡± Zhang Xiao did not understand why Yuan Mei¡¯s attitude was changing. ¡°Aiya! It¡¯s okay!¡± Yuan Mei also knew that what she said behind her back was inconsistent, but it could not be helped.


    After all, Li Lu was the sister of the movie queen, and Jiang Ran was the boss who gave her money¡­ Neither of them could be offended!


    So,pared to her attitude, she still wanted to keep her job.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhang Xiao was actually not willing to drink this horrible lemon juice anymore, but since Yuan Mei said so, and no one in the program team stood up to oppose it, then he would be a good person and drink it for the two of them.


    Therefore, Zhang Xiao could only help to drink the two cups of lemon juice.


    ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you say you can¡¯t get help?¡± Seeing this, He Zhen was not convinced.

 Chapter 347 - Bad Critic

    <h4>Chapter 347 Bad Critic</h4>


    ¡°If you can drink on behalf of Jiang Yu, why can¡¯t Zhang Xiao drink on behalf of us?¡± Li Lu looked disgusted. ¡°Are you the only one allowed to help Jiang Yu? What kind of logic is this?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey! How can you be like this!¡± He Zhen said, ¡°It was clearly you guys who said just now that no one is allowed to take the punishment for someone else!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Li Lu said disdainfully, ¡°You have already finished drinking. Can you spit it out again?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± He Zhen was angered by Li Lu¡¯s words. ¡°Why did you not keep your word!¡±


    ¡°If you have the time, you might as well mind your own business.¡± Li Lu nced at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Hurry up and be your hero. Go and save the damsel in distress.¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s words were a bit too much. Jiang Yu also frowned and picked up the bucket of lemon juice and poured it into the cup. Then, she picked up the cup and drank it all in one gulp. Everyone cried out in surprise. They didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to actually ept the punishment from the previous game and drink the lemon juice.


    ¡°I drank it. Please drink it too,¡± Jiang Yu said. Li Lu was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say anything


    This Jiang Yu was purely trying to make a fool of herself!


    Impossible! Absolutely impossible!


    Li Lu said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of drinking it now? Thest game was a long time ago.¡±


    Since she insisted on not drinking, the program team naturally wouldn¡¯t force her.


    However, Jiang Yu felt wronged. He Zhen had already helped her drink the ss of lemon juice, but she still drank it herself.


    The bullet screen was very dissatisfied with Li Lu¡¯s behavior. ¡°How can this Li Lu be like this?¡±


    ¡°She said that Jiang Yu should take her own punishment but now that it¡¯s her turn, she wants the host to help her drink the lemon juice?¡±


    ¡°She really doesn¡¯t take her own words seriously, and she doesn¡¯t take the rules of the game seriously either.¡± ¡°With her acting like this, why would she participate in a variety show?¡±


    ¡°Not only her, but also that Jiang Ran. What¡¯s going on between the two of them?¡±


    ¡°I sometimes feel that there¡¯s something wrong with the gaze between Jiang Ran and that female host¡­ I hope I¡¯m just mistaken.¡±


    The Inte was dissatisfied with Li Lu¡¯s behavior of not caring about the rules of the game, but the program team did not stop her, so they could onlyfort themselves and say that it was for the program¡¯s effect.


    ¡°Okay, okay, everyone is a guest on a variety show. Don¡¯t quarrel.¡± Yuan Mei quickly came out to smooth things over.


    ¡°There¡¯s no quarrel.¡± He Zhen scratched his head and said, ¡°But she is indeed a bit too much. She was the one who said it¡­¡±


    Halfway through his words, He Zhen saw that Jiang Yu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good, so he tactfully stopped talking.


    The first episode of the program was recorded in a rtively short amount of time, so it ended after recording two games.


    After the recording ended, Jiang Ran looked for Yuan Mei and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How could Jiang Yu win the game of stepping on balloons?¡±


    Yuan Mei was also very aggrieved and said, ¡°This is not something I can control. I also didn¡¯t know that the staff assigned by the program team could be so stupid.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Jiang Ran also knew that it was useless to continue talking to Yuan Mei about this. The longer she stayed with her, the easier it would be for her to be caught.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk much with you. When the program team gives you the script and program procedures, hurry up and send me a copy.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Yuan Mei felt wronged.


    However, there was nothing she could do about it. After all, she had to work for the person who paid her.


    If the sponsor was dissatisfied, not only would she never ask you to work for her again, but what if she got angry and exposed everything about you.

 Chapter 348 - Paparazzi Taking Photos

    <h4>Chapter 348 Paparazzi Taking Photos</h4>


    After Jiang Ran and Yuan Mei finished talking, they were about to go back to pack their things when they saw He Zhen talking to Jiang Yu in the corner.


    Jiang Ran quickly shrank to the side. She originally wanted to listen to their conversation, but she was too far away and couldn¡¯t hear anything clearly. Jiang Yu seemed to have finished saying what she wanted to say to He Zhen and turned around to leave.


    However, when she turned around, the heel of her shoe got stuck at the foot of the chair.


    Jiang Yu lost her bnce and fell forward heavily.


    ¡°Hey! Be careful!¡± He Zhen hurriedly took a step forward and held Jiang Yu¡¯s waist to prevent her from falling.


    ¡°Ouch, you scared me to death.¡± He Zhen patted his chest as if he was the one who was about to fall. ¡°Are you okay?¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Yu stretched her ankles. She was fine and did not get hurt. She quickly expressed her gratitude to He Zhen and said, ¡°Thank you, He Zhen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. We are all friends. It¡¯s my duty to help you,¡± He Zhen said with a smile. Jiang Ran was burning with anxiety as she watched from the corner.


    ¡°These two are smiling so happily. What are they talking about?¡± Jiang Ran became more and more anxious as she listened. She wished she could fly over and listen to them.


    However, she was too far away to hear them, so Jiang Ran decided to give up. She was ready to pack up and leave as soon as possible.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a paparazzi holding a camera in another corner. They were taking some photos in Jiang Yu¡¯s direction.


    However, even if Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t see them, she knew what was in those photos.


    The paparazzi in the distance seemed to have noticed Jiang Ran¡¯s line of sight. They raised their heads and looked around hurriedly. They didn¡¯t find anyone staring at them.


    However, in order to avoid furtherplications, he still lowered the brim of his hat and left in a hurry.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I didn¡¯t embarrass you on the variety show, but you can handle the rest.¡±


    Jiang Ran turned around to leave, but she happened to run into Li Lu behind her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Li Lu had just seen Jiang Ran sneaking around, as if she was doing something shady.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Jiang Ran covered her mouth andughed. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°What good thing?¡± Li Lu couldn¡¯t help but gossip in her heart when she saw Jiang Ran like this.


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t n to hide it from Li Lu, so she told her everything about the paparazzi secretly taking photos of Jiang Yu and He Zhen.


    After that, Jiang Ran continued, ¡°Just wait. If Mo Long sees it, he will definitely fly into a rage. After all, this is different from thest time Hu Xuan was there. This is a real paparazzi shooting. It will definitely feel more


    real.¡±


    When Li Lu heard this, she also felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s good days wereing to an end this time.


    However, Jiang Yu did not know that her actions with He Zhen had already been recorded by some unknown paparazzi and posted online.


    She didn¡¯t know that Jiang Ran had already spent money to bribe several staff members of Yuan Mei¡¯s program team. At this moment, they were secretly discussing how to target her on the next live broadcast of the variety show.


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first,¡± He Zhen said. ¡°Be careful on the way back. The heels of your shoes are a little too high.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    She had another appointment in a while ¡ª she was going to give Miao Ling acupuncture today.


    At this time, Miao Ling was probably waiting for her at the hotel. She had to hurry up. She couldn¡¯t let the old senior wait too long.

 Chapter 349 - Trending Again

    <h4>Chapter 349 Trending Again</h4>


    Jiang Yu hurried back to the hotel and saw Miao Ling waiting for her at the door of her room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jiang Yu opened the door apologetically and pushed Miao Ling¡¯s wheelchair into the room. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Miao Ling smiled. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t wait too long.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Still, as a junior, I can¡¯t make senior wait for me.¡±


    She took out a silver needle from the drawer and rolled up Miao Ling¡¯s trouser leg. Then, she quickly, urately, and ruthlessly pierced the acupuncture points around her knee.


    ¡°Professor Miao, how has your knee been feeling recently?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    <b>es</b>


    Miao Ling said, ¡°It feels very good. Previously, when I stood up, I felt the pain of my bones breaking. After the acupuncture you did for me a few times, I can now stand for a short period of time, and I won¡¯t feel any intense pain!¡±


    Previously, when Jiang Yu was filming on the set, she would pick a time every weekend to go to Miao Ling¡¯s house to do acupuncture for her.


    Later, when the filming was over and a new variety show invited Jiang Yu to participate, there wasn¡¯t enough time. Therefore, Miao Ling said that she woulde to Jiang Yu¡¯s hotel every weekend, which saved a lot of time.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. This means that my acupuncture has a great effect on your knee!¡± Jiang Yu was also very pleased.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Miao Ling couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart. ¡°I thought my leg would be useless for the rest of my life. But I didn¡¯t expect that God would let me meet you. Not only did I dig up a genius with a high talent in antiques appraisal, but I also dug up a treasure that could cure my hidden illness for many years!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Professor Miao, you tter me!¡± Jiang Yuughed, a little embarrassed by Miao Ling¡¯spliment.


    When the time was up, Jiang Yu took out the silver needles.


    She pushed Miao Ling¡¯s wheelchair and slowly sent her to a taxi. After returning to the hotel, Jiang Yu originally wanted to have a good rest, but she didn¡¯t expect her good friend, Lu Qi, to call her. ¡°Xiao Yu!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hearing Lu Qi¡¯s anxious tone, Jiang Yu thought that something big had happened, so she hurriedly said, ¡°What happened, Xiao Qi?¡±


    ¡°Quick, look at the trending search! You¡¯re on the trending search again! And this time, it¡¯s with He Zhen!¡± Lu Qi hurriedly shouted.


    ¡°What trending search? He Zhen?¡± Jiang Yu hadn¡¯t reacted yet, so she didn¡¯t know what the connection between the two words was.


    She and He Zhen were trending? Was it because they were too well-coordinated in the game?


    If that was the case, Lu Qi shouldn¡¯t be so anxious.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yu opened Weibo. Looking closely, it turned out that it wasn¡¯t because they were too well-coordinated in the game, but because He Zhen had supported her, who was about to fall, and caused a scandal!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t understand what was happening online. ¡°He Zhen only supported me, how could there be a scandal?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, how could there be a scandal!¡± Lu Qi couldn¡¯t understand.


    She looked at the photo carefully and said, ¡°Oh my Xiao Yu! Look at He Zhen! His arm is around your waist!¡±


    Waist? Wasn¡¯t it because she almost fell, and He Zhen helped her up to prevent her from falling? How could this be photographed and publicized?


    ¡°At that time, I was just careless and almost fell over. He Zhen did that in order to protect me.¡± Jiang Yu felt her head hurt more and more as she exined.


    Although she knew that Mo Long would choose to believe her, it would be annoying if he watched such things too many times and for too long.

 Chapter 350 - Another Scandal

    <h4>Chapter 350 Another Scandal</h4>


    The hot topic about He Zhen and Jiang Yu only increased in poprity.


    There were even more busybodies who tagged Mo Long and said, ¡°Come and take a look, great CEO Mo. Why is Jiang Yu always having scandals with others? Aren¡¯t you her real boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that¡­ you and Jiang Yu have a conflict, right?¡±


    They said these words without restraint on the inte because they felt that the inte was awless ce. They could say whatever they wanted and do whatever they wanted. After all, no one would care.


    Even if they did, at most, the administrator would give them a warning.


    Even if they froze their ounts, they could still apply for a new one and continue to be carefree.


    That was why they dared to say these words so boldly right under Mo Long¡¯s nose.


    At first, they thought that Mo Long would fly into a rage when he saw those few words.


    They didn¡¯t expect that not only was he angry, he didn¡¯t even reply with the simplest reply.


    It seemed like this was really out of their expectations.


    Could it be that something had really gone wrong between Mo Long and Jiang Yu? When He Zhen saw the trending news, he was also shocked.


    ¡°This, this, this! We have to exin this quickly! I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with Jiang Yu!¡± He Zhen really wanted to find that paparazzi who had secretly taken photos and give him a good beating. ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch this paparazzi!¡± He Zhen gritted his teeth. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely give him a good beating!¡±


    While he was angry, He Zhen also wanted to exin this matter quickly.


    Hence, he went to his manager, sister Wang, and said, ¡°Sis, we have to think of a way to exin this trending topic.¡±


    Sister Wang asked him instead, ¡°Have you seen Jiang Yu¡¯s exnation?¡±.


    ¡°Huh?¡± He Zhen was taken aback. He did not expect sister Wang to ask him this.


    However, he still obediently picked up his phone and took a look. As expected, Jiang Yu did not have any exnation.


    Hence, he obediently replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Sister Wang took his phone and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± However, He Zhen still did not understand what sister Wang meant and said, ¡°But what does this have to do with whether Jiang Yu exins it or not? The parties involved are me and Jiang Yu. If she doesn¡¯t exin, I have to exin, right?¡±


    Sister Wang was simply fed up with this blockhead He Zhen, she said, ¡°Stupid you! How much fame does Jiang Yu have now? To be honest, her fame is not small. It is even greater than yours! At this time, rumors about the two of you were being spread. What a great opportunity to create hype! Such a great opportunity was ced in front of you, and you said you wanted to exin it?! He Zhen! You are really a blockhead!¡±


    He Zhen was inexplicably taught a lesson and felt very wronged in his heart.


    He said, ¡°But Jiang Yu is Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend. Are we just going to let this scandal spread?¡±


    Sister Wang said, ¡°Everyone knows that Jiang Yu is Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend! But even so, did you see Jiang Yu exin? Or did Mo Long stand up and speak up?¡±


    That was indeed not the case. But He Zhen still wanted to exin. However, due to sister Wang¡¯s pressure, he could only give up.


    He secretly contacted Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you really not going to exin?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°My manager is helping me retrieve the surveince footage from that day. The results should be out in a while. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely settle this matter properly and will definitely exin it clearly.¡± Hearing Jiang Yu say that she would exin, He Zhen finally heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I saw that you haven¡¯t exined anything for so long and thought that you weren¡¯t going to exin.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I have to exin. Not only do I have to prove my innocence, I also can¡¯t drag you into this.¡± He Zhen smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

 Chapter 351 - Missing Surveillance Footage

    <h4>Chapter 351 Missing Surveince Footage</h4>


    Sister Xia looked at the surveince camera for a long time, but there was nothing useful to prove the situation.


    She was a little angry and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the director of the program team? Tell him toe over!¡±


    Director Zheng ran over dejectedly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister Xia?¡±


    He had heard of sister Xia before.


    She was recognized as an ace manager in the entertainment industry. There were at least 40 artistes who were famous and popr.


    Therefore, her status was definitely higher than his. It was better for him to lower himself a little.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your surveince footage?¡± Sister Xia pointed at theputer. ¡°Why is there no surveince footage at that time?¡±


    Director Zheng smiled carefully and said, ¡°Sister Xia, there¡¯s nothing I can do. You asked me why there was no surveince footage at that time. This¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?!¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know? I think you¡¯re pretending not to know, right?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­ it¡¯s really not¡­¡± Director Zheng was still trying to deny it.


    Nonsense! He had personally cut out this surveince footage. How could he not know? Li Lu was the sister of the movie queen, and she had given him money. How could he not do as he was told?


    When Jiang Yu heard sister Xia and director Zheng¡¯s conversation, she frowned and said, ¡°Is there really no way to transfer it back?¡± Director Zheng said, ¡°There¡¯s really no way. This surveince camera was under maintenance at that time, so it wasn¡¯t recorded.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know whether Jiang Yu would believe him or not.


    However, when Li Lu found him yesterday, she had given him a sum of money to cut out the content of the surveince camera.


    She did not tell her how she would exin it if Jiang Yu found her.


    ¡°¡­Forget it.¡± Jiang Yu stood up and said, ¡°Sister Xia, please help me copy this footage into the USB drive. I¡¯ll take it back and take a closer look.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She copied all the footage into the USB drive and handed it to Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sis Xia.¡± Jiang Yu took the USB sh drive and thanked her.


    Director Zheng thought that Jiang Yu was still trying to find some clues from the surveince footage, but he was very sure that he had already deleted all the content regarding Jiang Yu falling and He Zhen helping her up. And just in case, he had even specially deleted the first and second parts of the footage.


    No matter how Jiang Yu looked at it, the content that she had seen at the scene today could not be found any more.


    Director Zheng heaved a sigh of relief. As long as they did not continue to stand there, it would be fine.


    Seriously, one by one, they were like powerful figures. They did not think much of themselves, but the people watching were very afraid.


    However, director Zheng did not know that Jiang Yu had copied back the surveince content not to look for clues. Instead, she intended to use her hacking skills to repair the missing piece of nk content.


    This was definitely not what director Zheng had said. The surveince camera was not in a state of repair at that time.


    There was definitely something behind this.


    However, director Zheng didn¡¯t want to say it out loud. Whether he was coerced or paid to do something, that was unknown.


    However, Jiang Yu was more inclined towards thetter.


    On the way back, Sister Xia was also very curious as to why Jiang Yu wanted to copy back the content.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Sister Xia, it can¡¯t be what director Zheng said. There must be something else going on here. He¡¯s hiding it from us. I¡¯ll bring this back and think of a way to restore the content.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± Sister Xia felt a little relieved

 Chapter 352 - 2 Punishment Method

    <h4>Chapter 352 Punishment Method</h4>


    Soon, the recording of the new episode of ¡°Aces vs Aces¡± would begin. This time, besides the four permanent guests, there were four other guests.


    They were Tang Hui, Fang Yao, Zhu Xiang, and Xia Yuan.


    Among them, only Fang Yao was the male guest, and the other three were female guests.


    ¡°Am I falling into a tendernd?¡± Fang Yao joked. ¡°I feel very happy!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The other female guests could not help butugh.


    Zhang Xiao also said, ¡°I think we are the two of us who are very happy!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Theughter in the studio grew louder.


    When the recording began, the host had already agreed on the punishment.


    ¡°Because there are more female guests today, our punishment will be a little more severe! How about we remove ayer of makeup every time we lose a game?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, this game is way too big!¡± Tang Hui eximed, ¡°Aiya, I specially dressed up for today!¡±


    Zhu Xiang said, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Xia Yuan was not worried, because she was dressed like a boy. When hse heard that she wasing to record a variety show today, she simply washed his hair and wore a rtively spirited sportswear.


    As for the makeup and whatnot, Xia Yuan didn¡¯t have any at home.


    Li Lu and Jiang ran also said, ¡°Yeah, I did put in a lot of effort today.¡±


    When they said that, they kept looking at Jiang Yu.


    Li Lu said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you should have put in a lot of effort today, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what kind of effort she put in in her heart.


    She had only put on a simpleyer of makeup, a thinyer of mascara, and a lipstick that was about the same color as her lips.


    However, Li Lu asked. Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to say ¡°No,¡± so she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, we can¡¯t lose!¡± Li Lu pretended to be exaggerating and said, ¡°If we lose, how embarrassing would it be if we remove our makeup on the spot!¡±


    However, she said so. In fact, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t lose today¡¯s game.


    He Zhen said, ¡°But we also have male artistes. How can I ept the punishment if I don¡¯t put on makeup?¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Yuan Mei was indeed stumped by this question.


    Indeed, she knew that there were many female guests today, so she thought of such a way to punish Jiang Yu after she lost the game.


    However, she forgot that there were three male artistes and Xia Yuan who looked like a male artiste on the stage.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Yuan Mei thought for a long time and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave the male artistes¡¯ punishment to the audience who are watching the live broadcast?¡±.


    The audience who were watching the live broadcast expressed one after another, ¡°Huh?¡± There was such a good thing?


    Someone directly said, ¡°If the male artistes lose, they can directly take off their clothes and show off their abdominal muscles!¡± ¡°Hey, hey! Your little fetish ispletely exposed!¡±


    There were also people who were talking about serious punishments. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let them do 30 push-ups if they lose?¡±.


    ¡°Wow! 30 push-ups! You¡¯re too ruthless!¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m already exhausted from doing 15 push-ups as a male. You¡¯re asking for 30 push-ups now? That¡¯s amazing.¡± However, there was no other serious punishment other than this, so the program team adopted this punishment.


    However, they reduced the number of push-ups to 15, directly reducing it by half.


    ¡°15? Isn¡¯t that a little low?¡± Tang Hui muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a little low,¡± Fang Yao said quickly.


    He was a sports loser, so he couldn¡¯t do push-ups at all!


    Originally, he was nning to withdraw when he heard 30 push ups. However, the program team changed it to 15, so he decided to stay. He couldn¡¯t let Tang Hui Ruin things with her mouth!

 Chapter 353 - Loudspeaker

    <h4>Chapter 353 Loudspeaker</h4>


    ¡°Ordinary sports students can even do 300 much less 30,¡± Tang Hui said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a sports student,¡± Fang Yao said unhappily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re a sports student,¡± Tang Hui said disdainfully.


    Afraid that the two of them would start a conflict on the show if they continued, Zhang Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°Alright. Next, let¡¯s see which team the four guests are willing to join.¡± Tang Hui knew that Li Lu was Li Yue¡¯s sister and wanted to build a good rtionship with her, so she said, ¡°I want to join presenter Zhang¡¯s team.¡±


    Zhu Xiang and Tang Hui usually had a good rtionship. When she saw Tang Hui join Zhang Xiao¡¯s team, she also said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll join presenter Zhang¡¯s team too.¡±


    If that was the case, only Fang Yao and Xia Yuan would be left. They could only join Yuan Mei¡¯s team.


    Fang Yao and Tang Hui had just gotten into a bit of a fight, so naturally, he didn¡¯t want to be on the same team as her. Therefore, he was willing to join Yuan Mei¡¯s team.


    Xia Yuan didn¡¯t mind. Besides, she usually worked out, so she could ept either the makeup removal punishment for the female guest or the push-up punishment for the male guest.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s group up like this,¡± Yuan Mei said. She had specially used foundation fluid that she was usually reluctant to use. Normal makeup removal fluid could not remove it, so she had to use a special makeup removal oil.


    <b>n</b>


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s start with the first game,¡± Zhang Xiao said. ¡°Sound transmitter.¡±


    This game consisted of five people sitting in a row. Apart from the first person, the other three people wore earphones and listened to music.


    The reason why there were four people participating in the game was that the host had a script and knew the question, so he could not participate.


    The first person repeated the question to the second person, and then the second person repeated it back, and so on.


    During the process, no one was allowed to take off the headphones.


    The first round of the game was first participated by the ¡°Little Hamster Group.¡±.


    The title was a poem ¡ª ¡°The Moon is born on the sea¡±.


    The first person was Li Lu, and the second person was Tang Hui.


    ¡°The Moon is born on the sea¡±. Li Lu tried her best to make her mouth look like she was reading this poem.


    However, the sound in Tang Hui¡¯s earphones was too loud, and she couldn¡¯t understand the shape of Li Lu¡¯s mouth. Therefore, this poem started to drift from Tang Hui. ¡°What? Is it Ace? How many words!¡± Tang Hui shouted anxiously. Li Lu made a ¡°Five¡± gesture and repeated, ¡°A bright moon is born on the sea!¡±


    Tang Hui still couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°What? Ace what? Moon? Moon?¡±


    Li Lu wanted to repeat it again, but the time had already ended.


    Tang Hui sent a message to Zhu Xiang with a dumbfounded look. ¡°Five words. Ace, what other Moon?¡±


    Zhu Xiang looked at it with a confused look on her face. She only understood what Tang Hui said. ¡°Five words.¡±


    ¡°Five words, right?¡± Zhu Xiang confirmed. Tang Hui quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Then what Ace? What other moon?¡±


    Zhu Xiang narrowed her eyes and very carefully found useful clues from Tang Hui¡¯s mouth.


    But in the end, she could not guess what it was. She could only vaguely see the shape of Tang Hui¡¯s mouth, as if she was saying something about the moon.


    She remembered that before the game started, the program team had given a little hint, saying that there would be a poem.


    Since it was a poem, it could not be a colloquial word like ¡°Moon¡±, but something else, something poetic.


    There were also some poetic words rted to the moon, so other than the moon, there would be a bright moon.


    So was it the Moon or the bright moon?


    Zhu Xiang really did not understand.


    She could only pass on her guess to Jiang Ran.

 Chapter 354 - Correct Answer

    <h4>Chapter 354 Correct Answer</h4>


    Zhu Xiang turned to Jiang Ran and said, ¡°Five words. Moonlight, Bright Moon, Seaweed.¡±


    Jiang Ran knew this topic, so she was not worried that she would not be able to guess it.


    But wasn¡¯t this passed down in an absurd way?


    ording to this situation, if she guessed it, it would make people feel that something was wrong, right?


    But she had to guess the correct answer. Because she didn¡¯t know how much Jiang Yu could guess, in order to be sure, she had to guess the correct answerpletely.


    Below the stage, Fang Yao gloated and said, ¡°Where did the original topic go? It¡¯s impossible to guess it.¡±


    He Zhen also felt that he couldn¡¯t guess it and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s already so far away. It¡¯s impossible to guess it.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not feel that she could not guess


    it.


    From the questions that the program team hade up withst time, not only were the questions difficult to guess, even Yuan Mei, who was in charge of acting, was a mess. As a result, she could not even guess a few words.


    On the other hand, the questions were also very difficult. Even though Zhang Xiao¡¯s performance was very sloppy. Jiang Ran could guess the words at once.


    At that time, Jiang Yu knew that there must be a problem.


    In addition, she had a scandal with He Zhen. She hade to investigate, but only the surveince footage had been lost. When these few points were added together, Jiang Yu knew that Jiang Ran and Li Lu must have said something to the program team or paid a few of the staff members. That was why these things had happened.


    On the stage, Jiang Ran tried hard to bring Zhu Xiang to the correct poem and said, ¡°Five words, right? Then what is it? Is it the bright moon?¡±


    Zhu Xiang nodded and said, ¡°Five words. It might be the bright moon.¡±


    This poem was spread in bits and pieces, and Li Lu, who was sitting in the first seat, was fuming with anger.


    Although she also knew that Jiang Ran knew the correct answer, it had been changed so much, so how could she guess it? If she could guess it, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious that there was a problem?


    Jiang Ran was still working hard and said, ¡°Mingyue, then what? Sea?¡±


    Zhu Xiang did not know what it was, so she could only follow Jiang Ran¡¯s words and nod. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Fortunately, Zhu Xiang followed her words and nodded. This time, Jiang Ran had a chance to guess the correct answer.


    When the time was up, Yuan Mei said, ¡°Okay, please tell me the correct answer, Jiang Ran.¡±


    Jiang Ran pretended to be thinking and said, ¡°The program team said before that it¡¯s poetry. Five words, Bright Moon, and the sea¡­ It can¡¯t be ¡®Bright Moon on the Sea¡¯, right?¡±.


    Yuan Mei also pretended to be shocked and said, ¡°The answer is correct!¡±


    ¡°Damn! She really guessed it!¡± Fang Yao said in shock, ¡°How did she guess it?!¡±


    He Zhen was also shocked. ¡°It¡¯s true! Sigh, Jiang Yu! She guessed it. What should we do?!¡±


    What should we do?


    Jiang Yu was not anxious at all and did not panic.


    Since they were solving the questions, no matter what solution she came up with, her team would not be able to win the game.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. Anyway, she might be able to guess the correct answer to theter questions,¡± Jiang Yu said yfully.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    He Zhen was not the only one who wanted to ask. The audience watching the live broadcast also wanted to ask.


    ¡°How does Jiang Yu know? What if Jiang Ran can¡¯t guess the next question?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ And don¡¯t be so unconfident in yourself. Who knows, you might be able toe up with the correct answer in one go too?¡±


    ¡°Miss, let me remind you as a friend. This poem has been conveyed wrongly since Tang


    Hui.¡±

 Chapter 355 - Can’t Guess It

    <h4>Chapter 355 Can¡¯t Guess It</h4>


    ¡°You guys think about it carefully. Since the second person had already passed the topic off the rails, after the third person passed it on, it would be even more off. How lucky would thest person have to be to guess the correct answer?¡±


    ¡°But Zhu Xiang has already corrected the words a little.¡±


    No matter how intense the debate on the inte was, there was no doubt that Jiang Ran had guessed the correct answer. Although she did not know what went wrong, she had indeed guessed it.


    Li Lu also did not expect that Jiang Ran could urately guess the correct answer under such a situation.


    However, Jiang Ran wanted to thank Zhu Xiang in her heart.


    If she did not understand anything and followed her words, she would not have dared to say the correct answer so boldly.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s invite the ¡®Pretty Girls group,¡± Zhang Xiao said.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re finished,¡± Fang Yao muttered.


    He Zhen was always on the same side as him when it came to losing their morale.


    ¡°I also think we¡¯re finished,¡± He Zhen said.


    ¡°Perform well!¡± Tang Hui said loudly.


    She was talking to Fang Yao because she was still angry about what had just happened.


    ¡°Thank you, Old Hong!¡± Fang Yao replied. The first person was Xia Yuan, and the poem was ¡ª red beans beget the southern kingdom.


    on w


    <b>In</b>


    This poem was indeed a little unpopr, and it was not easy to guess.


    The second person was Fang Yao.


    Xia Yuan said, ¡°Five words. Red beans beget the southern kingdom.¡±


    She tried to slow down her speech as much as possible, trying to make Fang Yao understand. Unfortunately, Fang Yao also encountered the same problem as Tang Hui ¡ª the earphones were too noisy, and he could not understand the shape of Xia Yuan¡¯s mouth.


    The only thing he was sure of was five words.


    ¡°Say it again,¡± Fang Yao said.


    ¡°Red beans give birth to the southern kingdom,¡± Xia Yuan repeated again.


    Fang Yao understood thest word in the whole sentence.


    ¡°Pot? What pot?¡± Fang Yao wanted to ask again, but the time hade.


    ¡°Really¡­ Which poem has a pot in it¡­ ?¡± Fang Yao Thought for a long time but did not know. When faced with He Zhen, he could only vaguely say what he heard. ¡°Pot.¡± He Zhen was stunned. He thought that Fang Yao had said something that he did not see. He could not help but ask again, ¡°Pot?¡±


    Fang Yao nodded. ¡°How many words?¡±


    Fang Yao quickly made a ¡°Five¡± gesture.


    ¡°Five words, pot¡­¡± He Zhen was also stumped by this question. When the time was up, it was He Zhen¡¯s turn to pass the poem to Jiang Yu.


    But this question¡­ He Zhen did not know how to pass it on.


    Jiang Yu was very calm and said, ¡°How many words?¡±


    He Zhen said, ¡°Five words.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Tell me all the words you have heard.¡±


    He Zhen said awkwardly, ¡°Pot.¡±


    ¡°Pot? That¡¯s it?¡± Jiang Yu thought that at least two or three words would be passed on, but in the end, only one word was passed on.


    And the only word that was passed on was ¡°Pot.¡±.


    Jiang Yu did not think that there was any poem that had the word ¡°Pot¡± in it.


    When the time was up, Zhang Xiao said, ¡°Alright, Jiang Yu, please say the correct answer.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not know the correct answer. Even if she knew the word ¡°Pot,¡± she did not know what the correct answer was.


    Hence, Jiang Yu said honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t guess


    it.¡±


    Zhang Xiao looked a little disappointed and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear a single word?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s a word ¡®pot¡¯. But I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a word ¡®pot¡¯ in any poem.¡± ¡°Then you didn¡¯t guess it,¡± Li Lu said. Jiang Yu said, ¡°Yeah, I really didn¡¯t guess it.¡±

 Chapter 356 - So Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 356 So Beautiful</h4>


    ¡°If you can¡¯t guess it, then obediently ept your punishment,¡± Li Lu said. ¡°Jiang Yu, be prepared to go without makeup.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything.


    The bulletments felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Li Lu¡­ isn¡¯t she being a little too aggressive towards Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She was so anxious to get Jiang Yu to remove her makeup, so you can tell.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t they work together in the same production team previously? Why does it look like there¡¯s some kind of conflict?¡±


    Someone guessed the hidden reason and said, ¡°It must be because Li Lu thinks that Jiang Yu stole Li Yue¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Li Yue¡¯s boyfriend? Where did Li Yue get a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°The person upstairs is so stupid. It¡¯s Mo Long.¡¯ ¡°Didn¡¯t Li Yue make a statement saying that she and Mo Long are just friends? Mo Long also publicly said that his girlfriend is Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°But who do you think would be morepatible with Jiang Yu and Li Yue if they stood by Mo Long¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine whether they say it or not¡­ could it be that it depends on their thoughts?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What a chatterbox. Mo Long likes whoever he likes. Is it your turn to think that they don¡¯t match?¡±


    Mo Long naturally saw the heated argument in the bulletments.


    After all, this was a variety show that Jiang Yu was participating in. Mo Long would definitely watch it.


    Teng Yi also saw these bulletments and said, ¡°President Mo, do you need me to get someone to delete all thesements?¡±


    Mo Long shook his head and said, ¡°No need.¡±


    He only wanted to look at Jiang Yu properly. Even if she was about to be punished by removing her makeup, she was still his favourite Yu¡¯er.


    <b>§¤§Ö</b>


    <bs</b>


    ¡°Come on, staff, help me get the makeup remover.¡± As the team leader of the winning side, Zhang Xiao naturally wanted the other side to receive their punishment.


    The staff brought three makeup remover pads soaked in the makeup remover and handed them to Jiang Yu, Xia Yuan, and Yuan Mei respectively.


    ording to the punishment previously agreed upon, they would remove ayer of makeup first.


    Xia Yuan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t put on makeup today, so I can¡¯t remove anything. How about I follow the male guests and do push-ups?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re a girl,¡± Tang Hui said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I used to work out a lot. Fifteen push-ups are still eptable to me.¡± The program team still felt sorry for Xia Yuan¡¯s identity as a girl and said, ¡°Since Xia Yuan didn¡¯t put on makeup, she can skip the follow-up game punishment. What do you think?!


    Li Lu and Jiang Ran had wanted to see Jiang Yu make a fool of herself, so it didn¡¯t matter what others did to her.


    So they said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Tang Hui only wanted to see Fang Yao make a fool of himself. Moreover, she had worked together with Xia Yuan before, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t push it too hard. Thus, she said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zhu Xiang felt that this punishment was to see the female contestants not wearing any makeup. Since Xia Yuan was already in a makeup-free state, it didn¡¯t matter whether she epted the punishment or not.


    Thus, Zhu Xiang said, ¡°Alright, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Since the four female contestants could ept the program team¡¯s suggestion, there was no reason for Zhang Xiao not to ept it. Thus, he also said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Yuan Mei reluctantly used a makeup remover to wipe off her lipstick. Once theyer of red was removed, it made her lips appear bloodless.


    Jiang Yu did the same as Yuan Mei and removed her lipstick.


    However, even after removing her lipstick, Jiang Yu¡¯s lips were still rosy and tender. It was no different from wearing lipstick.


    The audience watching the live broadcast couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°She is too beautiful!¡±


    ¡°So beautiful!¡±

 Chapter 357 - Targeting

    <h4>Chapter 357 Targeting</h4>


    Mo Long could not help but smile when he saw Jiang Yu like this.


    As expected of his Yu¡¯er. No matter where she was, no matter what the situation was, she was always so calm. Confident and beautiful.


    She was indeed very beautiful, which made Yuan Mei, who had also removed her lipstick, very jealous.


    Fang Yao and He Zhen had also done fifteen push-ups, and they were so tired that they were panting


    ¡°You must do more physical exercises in the future,¡± Fang Yao said.


    He Zhen said, ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Li Lu and Jiang Ran had originally wanted to see Jiang Yu make a fool of herself, but when they removed her makeup, they realized that Jiang Yu¡¯s makeup was not much different from no makeup at all. In fact, it could even be said that Jiang Yu looked better without makeup.


    The makeup she put on her face was as if it was sealing her beauty


    It really made people jealous.


    Therefore, in the remaining segment of the game, no matter what the other guests asked, no matter how Zhang Xiao arranged it, Jiang Ran always had to be in thest position.


    And no matter how ridiculous the third person¡¯s spread was, Jiang Ran could always bring the topic back to the right track and guess the correct answer.


    This was really too obvious.


    Wasn¡¯t this the obvious fact ¡ª Jiang Ran had already known about the question set by the program team a long time ago?


    No wonder Jiang Ran always had to sit in thest position. Only she knew the final correct answer. If she didn¡¯t sit in thest position, could the game still be won?


    But to win the game with such a method was really contemptible.


    ¡°Wait a minute, how is your guess is so urate? How could Jiang Ran guess the topic of the misrepresented by Li Lu?¡± Fang Yao could not stand it anymore. He just felt that there was something fishy going on.


    He Zhen also saw that something was wrong and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Did you already know the topic?¡±


    Jiang Ran was stubborn and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t guess it is because of your strength, can¡¯t we guess it?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Of course you can guess it. But it has to be on the basis of being ¡®usible¡¯. Li Lu didn¡¯t even know what the previous person said. How did you know the correct answer? Do you think we and the audience are fools?¡±


    Jiang Ran still refused to admit it and said, ¡°What? Jiang Yu, are you trying to say that the program team gave us an answer in advance?¡± Jiang Yu sneered and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. You admitted it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t admit it!¡± Jiang Ran shouted.


    The more she refused to admit it, the more outsiders felt that something was wrong with this matter.


    ¡°Is this targeting Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Why can Jiang Ran guess the correct answer every time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously an answer. The program team and Jiang Ran are working together to target Jiang Yu. Maybe that host has a part in it too!¡± ¡°Which one are you talking about? Zhang Xiao?¡±


    ¡°Stupid, it¡¯s that Yuan Mei! She was so anxious to be on the same team as Jiang Yu in the first episode of the program. How can she not have other intentions? Who would believe it?¡±


    ¡°When you say it like that, I think it¡¯s true. Then she¡¯s bullying people.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what the program team is thinking. Jiang Yu didn¡¯t provoke them, right? Why are they targeting Jiang Yu?¡± ¡°I think they¡¯re using money to get things done, right? They¡¯re bribing the staff to give them questions or something like that.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that going too far?!¡±


    The audience felt that the program team had gone too far, and Mo Long was no exception.


    There was actually someone who was targeting his Yu¡¯er.


    He was really tired of living.


    Teng Yi could feel Mo Long¡¯s anger from the side. He couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat because of what was going to happen to this program team and that Jiang Ran.

 Chapter 358 - Swap The Person

    <h4>Chapter 358 Swap The Person</h4>


    Mo Long¡¯s eyes were cold as he tried his best to suppress the emotions in his heart.


    He was afraid that if his emotions were too scaryter on, he would scare Yu¡¯er.


    On the stage, Jiang Ran was still being stubborn. ¡°Jiang Yu, do you have evidence for what you said?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Evidence? You want evidence?¡±


    Jiang Yu said it so seriously that Jiang Ran thought she had really found some evidence. She subconsciously looked at Yuan Mei.


    Did Yuan Mei tell Jiang Yu?


    Yuan Mei quickly shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t what?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Yuan Mei sharply and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet!¡±


    Yuan Mei quickly covered her mouth, thinking that she was done for.


    It seemed that she had messed up today¡¯s matter.


    Jiang Ran was stunned for a moment before she realized that Jiang Yu was deliberately deceiving her.


    ¡°¡­ Jiang Yu!¡± No matter how unconvinced she was, Jiang Ran still had to consider the Jiang family¡¯s reputation and could not lose her temper on stage.


    But in fact, she could not lose her temper either.


    The atmosphere on stage was a little tense for a moment. Director Zheng did not expect such things to happen today.


    It was all Jiang Ran¡¯s fault for not having a brain. She was given a question that was free of charge. She would not even win.


    To think that he even took her money. He had to speak up for her now.


    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s not dwell on this for the time being. Let¡¯s continue,¡± Director Zheng said.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. We have to make things clear,¡± He Zhen said.


    Director Zheng was a little speechless.


    He Zhen was indeed called He Zhen. He had to be so serious when everyone was embarrassed.


    ¡°He Zhen¡­¡± Director Zheng wanted to persuade him not to be so serious, but he wasn¡¯t willing to listen at all.


    At this moment, someone made a call to the venue.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Director Zheng picked up the phone and said, ¡°May I know who is calling?¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Mo Long.¡±


    The moment this name was said, the entire venue fell silent.


    Even the audience in front of the screen could not help but hold their breaths. ¡°Mo Long?!¡± Director Zheng was first shocked before he softened his tone and said, ¡°President Mo, you called. Is there something you need?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what your program team is up to, and I don¡¯t want to know either. I just want to solve the problems that I saw.¡± Director Zheng said, ¡°What problems?¡±


    ¡°That host called Yuan Mei and that Jiang Ran, rece them both.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jiang Ran almost blew up when she heard these words.


    Mo Long said, ¡°If you want to continue recording this program, then listen to me and rece them. I can double the losses caused to you. But if you don¡¯t do as I say, then how long your program will survive¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee


    it.¡±


    Director Zheng fell silent After a long while, he said, ¡°Alright, President Mo¡­ I understand.¡±


    Mo Long said again, ¡°Director Zheng, please.¡±


    The meaning of this sentence was very obvious, and director Zheng¡¯s attitude was also very obvious.


    In order to protect his show, director Zheng could only choose to rece Yuan Mei and Jiang Ran.


    Yuan Mei naturally understood what director Zheng meant and said, ¡°Director!¡±


    She still wanted to keep her job, so she was still trying to struggle.


    But director Zheng did not intend to listen anymore.


    He said, ¡°Yuan Mei and Jiang Ran, you can leave first.¡±


    Yuan Mei saw that there was no turning back, so she could only stomp her feet indignantly and leave the stage.


    To think that she had received so much punishment for nothing today! It seemed that it was all useless!


    Jiang Ran did not want to get off the field and said, ¡°Why should I be reced?!¡±

 Chapter 359 - Bring Out The Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 359 Bring Out The Evidence</h4>


    Jiang Ran insisted that she was framed, so she refused to step down for a long time.


    Jiang Yu was toozy to expose her. She felt that it was really boring to expose such a childish trick.


    Mo Long said, ¡°Jiang Ran, there are some things I don¡¯t want to say a second time.¡± Jiang Ran gritted her teeth. She also knew that she could notpete with Mo Long with her own strength.


    Even if she had Sun You supporting her, her strength could not bepared to Mo Long¡¯s.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about getting me off the stage unless you show me evidence!¡± Jiang Ran said.


    Li Lu was about to be defeated by Jiang Ran¡¯s intelligence.


    Although Mo Long was powerful, he was not a person who relied on his own power to do whatever he wanted.


    Since he was able to say these words and was so determined to get the program team to rece Yuan Mei and Jiang Ran, it meant that he must have concrete evidence. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said these words.


    This Jiang Ran, if she was a little more sensible, she would take advantage of the fact that no evidence had been exposed and quickly get off the stage. In the future, she would have the chance to exin that Mo Long didn¡¯t like her at all, that was why he asked the program team to rece her.


    But if she continued to drag it out, when all the evidence was exposed, then nothing would be clear. They might even drag themselves down with them.


    This Jiang Ran was really a pig¡¯s brain!


    Li Lu hurriedly said to Jiang Ran, ¡°Jiang Ran! You can go down first. This matter will be resolved after the recording is over. Let Mo Long give you a good exnation!¡±


    Her words actually gave Jiang Ran a way out. As long as Jiang Ran went down this way, no one would know how to resolve this matter in the future.


    However, Jiang Ran seemed to have a screw loose in her head and refused to step down no matter what.


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to spare Jiang Ran for the sake of the Jiang family. Since she didn¡¯t grasp this opportunity properly, no one could me her. Jiang Yu said, ¡°In these few rounds of the game, you guessed all the questions correctly. No matter how ridiculous the previous person¡¯s passings were, you could urately guess the answers. This feeling is as if you already know the question.¡± Jiang Ran thought that Jiang Yu could bring out the transaction records or the contents of the conversation between her and Yuan Mei, but it turned out to be just this?


    The confidence in her heart could not help but increase, and her words became bolder. ¡°I thought you would bring out some decent evidence, but it turns out to be this?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Ran yfully, looking forward to her flowery exnation.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you exin?¡±


    Jiang Ran did not care at all and said, ¡°Can¡¯t it be that I¡¯m too smart and have a good brain?¡±


    When she said this, not only Jiang Yu could not help butugh, even the other guests on the stage could not help butugh.


    Tang Hui was not familiar with Jiang Ran, and it could even be said that they did not know each other.


    Originally, she wanted to use Jiang Ran¡¯s identity as her teammate to put in a few good words for her, and at the same time, to show her good impression in the hearts of the audience.


    However, Jiang Ran¡¯s exnation really made herugh. She really did not know how to exin even if she wanted to help.


    The audience in front of the screen could not help but burst intoughter. They were defeated by the IQ of Jiang Ran¡¯s brain.


    ¡°She really has the nerve to say it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s something fishy going on. Yet, she even said that she¡¯s smart and has a good brain?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie that not even a three-year-old child would tell, but she told it.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get off the stage. I feel awkward for you!¡±

 Chapter 360 - Leaving The Stage With Gritted Teeth

    <h4>Chapter 360 Leaving The Stage With Gritted Teeth</h4>


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Jiang Ran, do you believe your own words?¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I believe my own words?¡±


    ¡°Alright, you believe it,¡± Jiang Yu said. She took out a USB sh drive from her pocket and said, ¡°Do you find this familiar?¡±


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t find this USB sh drive familiar, but Director Zheng did.


    Wasn¡¯t this the one sister Xia gave to Jiang Yu the other day? There was even arge amount of surveince footage copied inside!


    Could it be that Jiang Yu found the transaction between Jiang Ran and Yuan Mei in the copied content?


    Jiang Ran naturally didn¡¯t see this USB drive, she said, ¡°What is this thing? Jiang Yu, don¡¯t randomly take out something and ask me if I¡¯ve seen it. You have so many things, don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve seen everything?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t seen it, that¡¯s great. I¡¯ll have to trouble the program team to help release the contents of this. Thank you.¡±


    Since things hade to this point, even if director Zheng wanted to speak up for Jiang Ran and not show the contents of the USB drive, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    How many people were watching the live broadcast. Moreover, there was Mo Long, this god, connecting to the scene via phone.


    Even if he wanted to be biased, he couldn¡¯t.


    Director Zheng took the USB in Jiang Yu¡¯s hand, connected it to theputer, and projected the contents onto the big screen. The contents were Jiang Ran and a woman whose face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. They were whispering in a corner. One vaguely heard a few sentences like ¡°Tell me the question¡± and ¡°So what if you solve the question? It¡¯s not a big deal. I know what to do.¡±.


    Of the two main characters, one of them was Jiang Ran.


    As for the other one, it didn¡¯t matter even if she couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. After all, one of them had already left the stage, so everyone knew who the other female lead was.


    ¡°Do you need more precise evidence?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    The expression on Jiang Ran¡¯s face was really green and white, and it was colorful.


    She did not expect that her private deal with Yuan Mei would be caught on camera.


    She had searched for a long time before she found a hidden corner. She did not expect the recording studio to have installed a camera there.


    ¡°What? Just based on this? You want to say it¡¯s


    me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Jiang Yu said. Jiang Ran gritted her teeth. She originally wanted to continue exining, but her mind spun a few times and she did not know what to say.


    So, she could only grit her teeth and leave the stage.


    Someone agreed with Jiang Yu¡¯s actions and said, ¡°Jiang Yu did a good job! You must not let yourself be wronged!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You must not let Jiang Ran off easy!¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, Jiang Ran is Jiang Yu¡¯s sister, right?¡±


    ¡°What? Jiang Yu¡¯s sister still did this? Did she let Jiang Yu down?¡±


    ¡°This is too much. I seem to remember that Jiang Ran once posted a piano piece online, iming that it was her own original. In the end, when Jiang Yu appeared, it was a p in the face. It wasn¡¯t Jiang Ran¡¯s original piece at all, but Jiang Yu¡¯s piece!¡±


    This was something that had happened a long, long time ago. With the development of the Inte to this day, too many people had already forgotten about this matter.


    Now that someone had brought it up again, it couldn¡¯t help but throw a big stumbling block in Jiang Ran¡¯s path of bing famous.


    After Jiang Ran stepped down from the stage, she was also worried that what happened on the stage today would make her lose her fans, so she quickly turned on her phone to check her fan count.


    As expected, her fan count did indeed drop. Many fans left messages saying that they were disappointed with what she had done today.


    But who was to me? It was all Jiang Yu¡¯s fault!


    It was all because she didn¡¯t want to properly record the show and insisted on bringing it up!

 Chapter 361 - Surveillance Footage

    <h4>Chapter 361 Surveince Footage</h4>


    Jiang Ran¡¯s anger rose even higher when she saw that someone was still bring up the piano piece incident from a long time ago.


    Even though they were telling the truth and that she had indeed stolen Jiang Yu¡¯s piano piece and imed that it was her own original, she would never allow anyone to praise Jiang Yu for being good!


    Hence, she could not help but post on the bullet screen, ¡°Nonsense! That was clearly my original! It wasn¡¯t written by Jiang Yu at all!¡±


    As soon as she said this, the bullet screen fell silent for a while before it immediately exploded.


    ¡°Who is this person? Is she speaking up for her family?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that this is Jiang Ran?¡±


    ¡°What? Jiang Ran?! She has the nerve toe in and talk?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? She was caught doing that kind of thing today. After she was kicked off the stage, she still has the nerve toe here and say that the piano piece was her originalposition?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person!¡±


    Jiang Ran could not win against this group ofizens by herself, so she could only turn off her phone and let her mind be at peace.


    With such a drama created on the stage, no one was in the mood to continue recording.


    Mo Long had also hung up the phone at some point, and the scene fell into silence once again.


    There was only the rustling sound of the surveince cameras on the big screen.


    After an unknown period of time, another voice suddenly sounded.


    The people on the stage listened carefully. It was Jiang Yu and He Zhen.


    On the surveince camera, He Zhen said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, it looks like the next time we record a program, we¡¯ll have to train our tacit understanding.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, no matter what game the program team wants us to participate in, we won¡¯t be able to win.¡±


    He Zhen said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll watch the game videos of this variety show over the next few days. You should go back and watch more.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay. Oh right, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. See youter.¡±


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    Jiang Yu turned around to leave, but she slipped and almost fell.


    He Zhen couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. He took a step forward to support Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine. Alright, I¡¯ll be going back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The content of the surveince footage ended here, but it was enough.


    It was rumored on the Inte that Jiang Yu and He Zhen were having an affair. So that was the real situation.


    Li Lu was shocked when she saw this.


    Didn¡¯t she give Director Zheng a sum of money to have him edit out this footage? Why was there still footage of Jiang Yu in the footage?


    Director Zheng was also very puzzled.


    He had clearly cut it out. How could it still be in the footage?


    Moreover, in order to be safe, he had specially deleted the backup footage. How could there still be any footage left?


    But it was toote to say that now. Jiang Yu had already restored the footage that had disappeared.


    ¡°This is¡­ what happened that day!¡± He Zhen shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu! You found it!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Yes. This is what happened that day. I was careless. He Zhen held me up to protect me from falling. It¡¯s not what it says on the Inte. Don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Li Lu couldn¡¯t believe it no matter what. Whether it was director Zheng who had no choice after receiving the money or Jiang Yu who had such great ability to restore the missing surveince footage, it was not good news for her.


    It shouldn¡¯t be. Jiang Yu should have been misunderstood by everyone. She should have fallen to the bottom and never been able to get?up!


    How could this be?

 Chapter 362 - Quarrel

    <h4>Chapter 362 Quarrel</h4>


    Li Lu had too many questions in her heart, but she absolutely could not be like Jiang Ran. She absolutely could not reveal any clues.


    Otherwise, she would lose not only her own face, but also Li Yue¡¯s face, and even the Li family¡¯s face.


    Jiang Yu did not intend to question Director Zheng about this matter.


    From the looks of it, there was no way to continue recording today¡¯s show. Thus, Director Zheng said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s calm down for today. The recording ends here. Give me some time to find a new host and


    guest.¡±


    Everyone agreed, so they went down the stage to the backstage lounge to pack up their things and prepare to leave.


    Li Lu seized the time to find Director Zheng and said, ¡°Director! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Director Zheng also had a helpless look on his face, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I did cut out all the content. Just in case, I even deleted the backup. But who knew that Jiang Yu would copy the content back and actually restore the content!¡±


    Li Lu didn¡¯t believe that Jiang Yu could have such skills. She said, ¡°Director, could it be that you took the money and didn¡¯t do anything?¡±


    Director Zheng hated it when people framed him the most. He said, ¡°Li Lu! What are you saying?! Although I¡¯m not a good person, I know the principle of taking money to do something! Don¡¯t frame me!¡±


    Li Lu had always been arrogant and couldn¡¯t stand it when people spoke loudly to her.


    Only Li Yue had the right to lecture her. No one else could.


    ¡°What are you shouting for? If you were really paid to do something, would Jiang Yu know about the contents of the surveince footage?¡± Li Lu said, ¡°Director Zheng, if you were to tell such a lie, even a fool wouldn¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°Li Lu! What¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t believe me?!¡±


    ¡°Then show me the evidence to make me believe you!¡±


    Come on, wasn¡¯t it just to see who had the loudest voice?!


    Director Zheng hadpletely forgotten his identity as a director at this time. He said loudly, ¡°Li Lu, let me tell you, don¡¯t think that just because you are the sister of the movie queen, I will do whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Director Zheng!¡± Li Lu could not control her emotions and said, ¡°Why, could it be that you invited me to participate in the program because of my identity?!¡±


    ¡°What else do you think?¡±


    Director Zheng telling the truth just like that had indeed hit Li Lu¡¯s confidence. She had worked so hard¡­ Why couldn¡¯t she get everyone¡¯s approval?!


    Whether it was filming or recording variety shows, she had always worked so hard and had never relied on Li Yue¡¯s influence.


    But now someone had told her, don¡¯t think that it was your hard work, that¡¯s why I invited you over.


    It¡¯s just that I took a fancy to your identity ¡ª the sister of the movie queen Li Yue, that¡¯s why I invited you over.


    In short, don¡¯t take yourself too seriously.


    The more Li Lu thought about it, the more she felt wronged. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst into tears.


    Director Zheng felt that there wasn¡¯t much to say to Li Lu. After all, he had taken the money to settle the matter, so there was nothing he could do about it.


    Seeing that she was crying so sadly, it would be fine if she was not invited to the recording of the show in the future.


    He directly reced Jiang Ran and Li Lu.


    Director Zheng packed up his things and left, leaving Li Lu alone on the spot, bawling her eyes out.


    The passersby were frightened by Li Lu¡¯s cries and quickly ran away.


    After all, she was the sister of the movie queen. Why was she crying so unsightly? Did she not care about her image at all?


    Jiang Yu packed her things and was about to head back. When she passed by Li Lu, she took out a packet of tissues from her pocket.


    He Zhen was on the same path as her and naturally saw Li Lu crying.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu wanted to go over, he hurriedly stopped her and said, ¡°Hey! Jiang Yu, don¡¯t go over.¡±


    However, Jiang Yu was not so petty and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±

 Chapter 363 - Cat Crying Mouse

    <h4>Chapter 363 Cat Crying Mouse</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Jiang Yu handed the tissue to Li Lu and said, ¡°You¡¯re the sister of the movie queen. How can you cry in public like this?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Stop the cat crying mouse!¡± Li Lu didn¡¯t take the tissue from Jiang Yu and pped the ground instead. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pity me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t angry. After all, she only had one tissue left. If Li Lu didn¡¯t want to use it, it was her own business.


    However, out of kindness, Jiang Yu reminded her, ¡°Li Lu, your makeup is ruined.¡±


    Li Lu: ¡°¡­¡±


    She quickly took out the small mirror that she always carried with her. Sure enough, the eye shadow and eye shadow on her face had turned into a mess because of the soaking of her tears. Mixed with foundation fluid, they were smeared on her face.


    ¡°Tissue¡­ tissue! Do you have tissue!¡± Li Lu did not care if the person in front of her was Jiang Yu. She only needed a tissue to wipe off the colorful makeup on her face.


    Jiang Yu nced at her and said, ¡°I wanted to give it to you just now. You didn¡¯t want it.¡±


    Li Lu followed Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze and found that it was the tissue that she had just dropped on the ground. ¡°¡­ Jiang Yu, don¡¯t be so smug.¡± Li Lu still obediently went over to pick up the tissue and wipe the mess on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll change my opinion of you just because you gave me a tissue today.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to change. I¡¯m doing a good deed.¡±


    ¡°A good deed?¡± Li Lu sneered and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re here to see me make a fool of myself, right?¡± Jiang Yu helplessly spread her hands and said, ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then I have no choice. If you don¡¯t treat me as a friend, I won¡¯t treat you as a friend either. I gave you a tissue just out of kindness.¡±


    Li Lu wiped her face for a long time, but she still couldn¡¯t wipe it clean. She could only go to the stage and take a makeup remover cotton pad that no one had used before to wipe her face.


    With just this wipe, all of Li Lu¡¯s makeup fell off today.


    She was truly in a no-makeup state.


    As Li Lu wiped her face, she said stubbornly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll thank you. Jiang Yu, there will never be an end between you and me.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to say ¡®thank you.¡¯ If this word came out of your mouth, how blessed would it be? I didn¡¯t want to argue with you, but don¡¯t go too far.¡± Li Lu said, ¡°Then I really have to ask you to argue with me.¡±


    ¡°That would be too tiring. Li Lu, I advise you to behave yourself. Otherwise, no one knows what the consequences will be.¡±


    Li Lu said with a sneer, ¡°What consequences will there be? Jiang Yu, you don¡¯t have to scare me. I¡¯ve seen all kinds of storms and waves since I was young. Do you think I¡¯m afraid just because you say a few words? Don¡¯t have wishful thinking. You¡¯d better protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk. I showed kindness to you and I actually hear these words.¡± Jiang Yu smacked her lips as if she didn¡¯t expect Li Lu to say these words to her.


    ¡°Care about me? I think you¡¯re here to cry like a cat crying over a mouse?¡± Li Lu said, ¡°But that¡¯s impossible, Jiang Yu. I absolutely won¡¯t let youugh at me. I¡¯ll be watching your joke for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Do whatever you want.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on her. After all, she was only here to hand over a tissue.


    Since she had already done the good deed, the rest of the matter had little to do with her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Yu called out to her team and said, ¡°Go back and rest well. You must perform well next time.¡±


    Fang Yao and He Zhen were very enthusiastic and said, ¡°No problem!¡±


    Xia Yuan was usually quiet and did not like to talk.


    However, he seemed to have been infected, so sheughed and said, ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 364 - Shopping Date

    <h4>Chapter 364 Shopping Date</h4>


    ¡°I thought Xia Yuan didn¡¯t want to talk to us!¡± Fang Yaoughed. ¡°So she doesn¡¯t want to talk to He Zhen and me!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t involve me!¡± He Zhen protested. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be beautiful by myself!¡±


    Jiang Yu and Xia Yuan couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Li Lu was wiping her face, and her ears were filled with theirughter.


    To Li Lu, this was a great irony.


    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy!¡± Li Lu threw the makeup remover onto the floor. ¡°Jiang Yu, just wait and


    see!¡±


    Why should her hard work be doubted by others? Why did Jiang Yu rely on herself to get all the good reviews?


    This was simply unfair!


    Li Lu secretly swore in her heart that sooner orter, she would make Jiang Yu cry as hard as sheughed today in the future.


    There had been some idents during the live broadcast of the variety show, and Lu Qi and the others had already known about it while watching the live broadcast.


    Afraid that Jiang Yu would be unhappy, the few of them discussed whether they should ask Jiang Yu out to go shopping so that they could rx.


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you free tomorrow? Do you want to go shopping?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Sure. It just so happens that I haven¡¯t gone out to y with you guys in a long time.¡±


    Her tone didn¡¯t sound sad. Lu Qi was worried that she was trying to hold on, so she said, ¡°Xiao Yu, how are you feeling today?¡±.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m in a good mood. Why? Why do you


    ask?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing,¡± Li Qiang said hurriedly.


    Hiss¡­ This sounded like nothing big indeed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You guys definitely won¡¯t ask me this for no reason¡­ Could it be about the live broadcast today?¡±


    No one spoke on the other end of the phone, meaning that they tacitly agreed with Jiang Yu¡¯s words.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be defeated by these things. Do you think that just one Jiang Ran and one Yuan Mei will make me sad and sad? I know that they are targeting me, but I won¡¯t be defeated so easily!¡± Lu Qi and the others were relieved when she said that.


    ¡°But to be honest, it seems like we haven¡¯t gone out to y for a long time,¡± Dai Zhu said, ¡°So let¡¯s go shopping together tomorrow. What do you think?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay.¡± Dai Zhu said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell Tian Guoter.¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°But today, uncle suddenly called and gave me a shock.¡±


    Lu Qiughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re shocked, but your heart is full of sweetness! Hahahaha!¡±


    Jiang Yu alsoughed and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that he would call in front of so many people to support me.¡± ¡°Aiya, is this a couple in love?¡±


    Dai Zhu had just called to inform sky that it was over. When she came back, she heard Lu Qi say so.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you say?¡± Dai Zhu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s her uncle ¨C¡± Lu Qi deliberately dragged out a long tone.


    Dai Zhu imitated her and said, ¡°Aiyo ¡ª a young couple in love¡­ Well, to be honest, Jiang Yu, how did you feel at that time?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a while and said, ¡°Well¡­ I was shocked and excited. It was the kind of feeling that someone cares about you and can¡¯t bear for you to be wronged at all.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Dai Zhu was a little envious and said, ¡°Then you must have felt very happy at that time!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I was indeed very happy.¡± ¡°Aiya, okay, okay! Don¡¯t feed me this!¡± Dai Zhu and Lu qi shouted, ¡°Okay, we all know that Mo Long loves you very much!¡±

 Chapter 365 - My Treat

    <h4>Chapter 365 My Treat</h4>


    It had indeed been a long time since Jiang Yu had gone shopping with Lu Qi and the rest. It just so happened that she had recently taken a break and had yet to record the next episode of the program. Mo Long was also busy with his work and did not have much time to spend with her.


    It just so happened that Lu Qi and Dai Zhu had asked her to go shopping, so it would be nice to go out and get some fresh air.


    Jiang Yu gave Mo Long a call and told him that she was going shopping with Lu Qi and the rest today.


    Mo Long said, ¡°Go shopping and get some fresh air. Buy whatever you like as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. No matter how busy you are, you have to rest. I¡¯ll get Teng Yi to keep an eye on you.¡±


    Mo Longughed on the other side of the phone and said, ¡°Okay, I got it. I won¡¯t make you worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu then hung up the phone with relief.


    Dai Zhu said sourly, ¡°Aiyo, is this a couple in love?¡±


    Lu Qi said sourly, ¡°Maybe it is? This is a couple.¡±


    Only Tian Guo smiled foolishly and said, ¡°I feel that President Mo and Xiao Yu are really sweet.¡±


    Dai Zhu knocked on her head and said, ¡°You, you! You¡¯re just a pure star-chasing brain!¡±


    After being made fun of by them, the annoyance that Jiang Yu had been suppressing in her heart for the past few days disappeared, and sheughed along with them. ¡°Alright, stop fooling around.¡± Lu Qi hadughed enough, and she suddenly became serious and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some clothes, how about it?¡±


    Dai Zhu agreed and said, ¡°Okay, okay! The clothes in my closet are allst year¡¯s styles, and they are no longer in fashion. I need to buy a few new clothes.¡±


    Tian Guo was a little troubled and said, ¡°I¡­ I can still wear the clothes in my closet, so I won¡¯t buy new ones.¡±


    The three of them also knew what Tian Guo was worried about.


    Although Tian Guo¡¯s family was a well-off family, they were still far from them. When they bought clothes or other things, they didn¡¯t need to look at thebels. If they liked them, they could ask the salesperson to pack them up. When the time came, they could just swipe their cards and spend money but she could not.


    No matter what it was, she had to carefully consider it before deciding whether to buy it or not.


    Dai Zhu was very generous. She put her arm around Tian Guo¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Tian Guo, you can just choose today. No matter what you like, you can take whatever you like. When the timees, it will all be on my ount.¡±


    ¡°This, this is not good¡­¡± Tian Guo was embarrassed to ept Dai Zhu¡¯s good intentions.


    ¡°Then put it on my tab. It¡¯s for the three of you.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°You guys are the ones who came out with me to get some fresh air today. So, if you want to buy something, it¡¯s naturally my treat.¡±


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu didn¡¯t refuse and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    When Tian Guo saw that the two of them readily agreed, the pressure in her heart also lessened a little. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Thus, the first stop was to buy clothes.


    They went to a clothing store under the Mo Longpany. The clothes inside were all from international brands. Even if it was the lowest price, it wouldn¡¯t be able to go down without a single digit.


    ¡°You are the dignified Mrs. Mo. Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t give me a discount?¡± Lu Qi said.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Why would they give me a discount? They do know me, but they haven¡¯t seen me before. So, let¡¯s just be ordinary customers.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Lu Qi didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Soon, she and Dai Zhu looked at the clothes in a shop.


    ¡°You guys go shopping. I¡¯m going to the bathroom,¡± Jiang Yu said to the three people.


    you?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°No need. You guys go shopping. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay, then hurry up. We¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± Tian Guo said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 366 - Seeing Injustice

    <h4>Chapter 366 Seeing Injustice</h4>


    ¡°Dai Zhu, do you think this dress looks good?¡± Lu Qi picked up a dress and gestured at her body in the mirror. ¡°I don¡¯t think this dress is very suitable for me.¡±


    Dai Zhu looked over and immediately smiled. ¡°How can you be suitable for this dress? I think this dress¡­¡±


    Dai Zhu looked around and saw Tian Guo. So she quickly pulled her over and said, ¡°This dress is suitable for Tian Guo!¡±


    Tian Guo looked at the dress in Lu Qi¡¯s hand and was frightened. ¡°This¡­ This must be very expensive¡­¡± Tian Guo hesitated.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Xiao Yu said that she¡¯s treating.¡± Lu Qi handed the dress to Tian Guo. ¡°Come, let¡¯s try it!¡±


    Tian Guo took the dress and was about to walk to the changing room when her phone rang in her pocket.


    Tian Guo took it out and saw that it was her mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my mother who called me,¡± Tian Guo said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, hurry up and answer it. We¡¯ll try on the clothes after you answer the phone,¡± Lu Qi said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tian Guo took her phone and went out.


    Tian Guo¡¯s mother called to ask how Tian Guo was doing recently.


    ¡°How am I doing at school?¡± Tian Guo smiled and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After the phone call, Tian Guo was about to go back when she identally turned around and bumped into someone.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The person who was hit let out a scream.


    Tian Guo stopped and looked closely. It turned out that the person had spilled warm water on her clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Tian Guo quickly apologized and took out a packet of tissues from her pocket.


    However, the woman in front of her did not appreciate her kindness at all. She reached out to knock the packet of tissues down and said, ¡°Where did youe from, country bumpkin?!¡±


    Tian Guo was a little embarrassed for a moment and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Lu Qi and Dai Zhu heard the voice and ran out. They saw a woman in a suit that didn¡¯t fit her standing arrogantly in front of Tian Guo.


    Dai Zhu was a wealthy youngdy. She had a bad temper since she was young, and she hated to see her friend suffer such injustice.


    So she walked over and stood in front of Tian Guo, saying, ¡°If you have something to say,e at me.¡±


    The woman looked Dai Zhu up and down, thinking that this person looked like a rich youngdy.


    She said, ¡°Is she your servant? How can you speak for her?¡±


    Dai Zhu was immediately angry and said, ¡°How can you speak like that? She¡¯s my friend!¡±


    ¡°Your friend? Then I think you¡¯re not a good person, ¡°the woman said disdainfully.


    ¡°You!¡± Dai Zhu was so angry that her face was close to Lu Qi¡¯s.


    Lu Qi also walked over and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Tian Guo told the whole story and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I really didn¡¯t see you.¡± Lu Qi said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is indeed our fault, but we have already apologized and spilled warm water. It¡¯s not a big problem. But look, what else do you need us to do?¡±


    The woman was still aggressive and said, ¡°Just apologize and that¡¯s it?¡±


    She kept making a scene and her voice became louder and louder. More and more people surrounded her, looking like they were watching a good show.


    Lu Qi, Dai Zhu, and Tian Guo were surrounded in the middle, not knowing how to get out.


    This was what Jiang Yu saw when she came out of the bathroom.


    She tried her best to squeeze in and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 367 - A Dog Threatens Based On Master’s Power

    <h4>Chapter 367 A Dog Threatens Based On Master¡¯s Power</h4>


    Dai Zhu saw Jiang Yuing over and hurriedly said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you came at the right time! Look at this woman, she¡¯s pestering us and won¡¯t let us go!¡±


    When the woman heard Jiang Yu¡¯s name, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.


    Could this be the legendary Mrs. Mo?


    She was indeed good-looking and her temperament was indeed top-notch, but that was about it.


    ¡°You are Jiang Yu?¡± However, out of her identity, the woman introduced herself to Jiang Yu, ¡°My name is Li Jing. Ah yes, the movie queen Li Yue that you have always admired is my cousin.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Qi could not help but ask, ¡°Who admires Li Yue? Is she that amazing just because she is a movie queen?¡±


    Dai Zhu also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Is there only one celebrity in this world who is a movie queen? And she said that Li Yue is your cousin. I really don¡¯t know how many sisters from the side branches are there.¡±


    Li Jing paused and said angrily, ¡°All of you! Don¡¯t you know how to speak?! What a bunch of uneducated people!¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to hear this woman called Li Jing screaming in front of her, so she asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Tian Guo recounted the incident from the beginning Jiang Yu said, ¡°Li Jing, it¡¯s our fault. We¡¯ve already apologized.¡±


    Li Jing sneered and said, ¡°Apologized? So what? Do you think I have to forgive you just because you apologized?¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then how can you forgive us?¡± Li Jing rolled her eyes and stretched out her hand to look at the manicure she had just done a few days ago, she said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I just bought this dress recently and it¡¯s custom-made. I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t afford to pay for it, right? Then let me p you three times.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you still nning to pay for her?¡± Li Jing came up to Jiang Yu, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be paying for it so I don¡¯t want it. Besides, I don¡¯t need money. I don¡¯t want money. I want your sincere apology.¡±


    Dai Zhu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that sincere enough?¡±


    Li Jing red at her and said, ¡°Did I talk to you?¡±


    ¡°You! You¡¯re really rude!¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned and said, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Li Jing said, ¡°I said, three ps and this matter will be over.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Do you know that I can call the police if you do this?¡±


    Li Jing heard Jiang Yu say that she wanted to call the police and immediatelyughed. ¡°Call the police? Jiang Yu, didn¡¯t you hear what I said just now? Li Yue is my cousin? Do you dare to offend Li Yue?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Li Yue? Who is she? Why am I afraid of her?¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Li Jing thought that Jiang Yu was trying to maintain her face and said, ¡°Then call the police and arrest me. I want to see if you are afraid or not.¡±


    As she said that, Li Jing seemed to have thought of something, then she said, ¡°Ah Yes, don¡¯t think that you are amazing just because you have Mo Long behind you. Sooner orter, Mo Long will still be with my cousin. They are a perfect match. The two of you are simply not suitable.¡±


    Jiang Yu had heard such words countless times.


    Every time someone said something like that, there would be no good ending for them.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Li Jing, I¡¯ve already given you enough face.¡±


    Li Jing said, ¡°Do I need you to give me face? Jiang Yu, who do you think you are?¡± In the crowd of onlookers, someone shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu? Isn¡¯t she a popr celebrity right now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s been recording a variety show recently!¡±


    ¡°Looks like people really knows this Jiang Yu,¡± Li Jing thought.


    But that was not important at all. Because Jiang Yu was still far behind Li Yue. She would never be able to catch up to her in this lifetime.

 Chapter 368 - Who Dares To Touch Me

    <h4>Chapter 368 Who Dares To Touch Me</h4>


    Li Jing was aggressive and didn¡¯t want to let go of Tian Guo. She wanted to p her three times before she would relent.


    ¡°We willpensate you for this dress,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    After all, this was Mo Long¡¯spany¡¯s shop. She didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of things inside.


    However, Li Jing didn¡¯t listen at all. She was even a little impatient. She said loudly, ¡°I said it¡¯s not about the money, it¡¯s about your attitude!¡±


    Dai Zhu refused to admit defeat and also shouted back loudly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our attitude?¡±


    Li Jing said, ¡°How can your insincere attitude be considered good? Stop talking nonsense. I¡¯ll just give you three ps and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Yu had never seen such an unreasonable person like Li Jing. She had also apologized and nned topensate her for her clothes.


    However, this Li Jing always used her identity as Li Yue¡¯s cousin to be aggressive.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Li Jing was impatient and said, ¡°I¡¯m very busy! If you dy my work, can you bear the loss?¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°Your work? What is your work? Is it aggressive work here?¡±


    ¡°You! Uneducated thing!¡± Li Jing was furious. She didn¡¯t know who the person next to her was, so she grabbed a cup of coffee and was about to throw it at Lu Qi.


    However, Jiang Yu was standing closer to Lu Qi, so Li Jing had always been careless. Therefore, all the coffee that was supposed to be spilled on Lu Qi was spilled on Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes.


    Dai Zhu took a look and said, ¡°Li Jing! Hurry up and apologize! Do you know who Jiang Yu is?!¡±


    Li Jing did not expect her hands to be so nted. However, Jiang Yu was with them, so it did not matter even if it was spilled on her body. With this thought in mind, Li Jing¡¯s courage grew once again, she said, ¡°What is her identity? She has shot a few movies and recorded a few variety shows. So what if she¡¯s Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of Mo Long? Mo Long is nothing. Li Yue is my cousin!¡±


    Jiang Yu had always hated people who spoke ill of Mo Long behind his back.


    It was fine to speak ill of her but not Mo Long.


    ¡°Li Jing,¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°Don¡¯t push your nose up my face.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t be angry, but there were many things that hadn¡¯t reached the point where she was angry. Now that the unlucky Li Jing had mentioned Mo Long. And her attitude was so frivolous, this undoubtedly made Jiang Yu very angry. Li Jing was so frightened by this attitude that she stuttered when she spoke, but she still refused to lower her head.


    She said, ¡°What, what? I, I stepped on your nose? Aren¡¯t you guys unwilling to apologize?¡± ¡°Did we not apologize?¡± Jiang Yu was very angry now and didn¡¯t want to talk to Li Jing anymore. She said, ¡°What do you do here?¡±


    Li Jing didn¡¯t know why Jiang Yu asked this question and said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Jiang Yu said word by word, ¡°Fire you.¡± ¡°Fire me?!¡± When Li Jing heard this, she immediately felt that it was both scary and funny.


    The scary thing was that she was afraid that Jiang Yu could really fire her.


    However, the funny thing was that she felt that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have the power at all.


    ¡°You, Jiang Yu? You want to fire me too?¡±


    Jiang Yu took out her phone and made a call. Very soon, a security guard came over and surrounded Li Jing in the middle.


    ¡°What do you want to do?! Let¡¯s see who dares to touch me!¡± Li Jing started to panic and felt that Jiang Yu really had the power to fire her.


    In order to protect herself, Li Jing brought out Li Yue. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Li Yue is my cousin! If you dare to touch me, you¡¯re going against Li Yue! She¡¯s the movie queen!¡±


    Dai Zhu interrupted, ¡°Li Yue is your cousin? Go and ask her first to see if she still remembers someone like you.¡±

 Chapter 369 - Fired

    <h4>Chapter 369 Fired</h4>


    Li Jing¡¯s face turned ck and red when the truth was spoken.


    Indeed, although Li Yue was her cousin, the two of them had only met a few times when they were young and had not seen each other since.


    It had already been so many years and Li Yue might not remember her anymore.


    But when she saw Li Yue winning this award and that award online, she felt that she was Li Yue¡¯s cousin no matter what. It was not bad to rely on her identity to survive.


    That was why she was able to get to where she was today step by step.


    But today, because of her small-mindedness, this job was about to be lost.


    ¡°Miss Li, please.¡± The person who looked like the head of the security team made a ¡°Please¡± gesture, which was quite gentlemanly.


    Li Jing gritted her teeth and refused to leave.


    She didn¡¯t want to lose her job.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Li Jing said to Jiang Yu, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose my job!¡±


    The onlookers burst intoughter.


    Some people whispered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Li Jing arrogant just now? Why did she give up now and apologize to Jiang Yu?¡± ¡°What do you know? Jiang Yu can fire her with one sentence! What can she do if she doesn¡¯t apologize now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think she doesn¡¯t want to lose this job.¡±


    Li Jing felt more and more ufortable listening to the whispers of the people around her.


    What¡¯s wrong with this Jiang Yu! She had already apologized, so why was she still unwilling to let go of her!


    a


    However, as Li Jing thought about it, shepletely forgot how aggressive she was just now and refused to let go of sweet fruit.


    Dai Zhu¡¯s sharp eyes immediately saw through Li Jing¡¯s thoughts.


    She said, ¡°Do you think that we will let you off just because you apologized? You¡¯re thinking too much, right? Have you forgotten why you refused to let us off just now?¡± Li Jing said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already apologize? What else do you want?¡± Dai Zhu said, ¡°We also apologized just now. Did you let us off?¡±


    Lu Qi also said, ¡°Yes. What did you say just now! Ah, yes, three ps. Come on. Three ps and we will let you off.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Li Jing did not expect these people to hold a grudge. At the same time, she was also annoyed that she did not take a step back just now? If that was the case, these things would not have happened.


    This was really like shooting yourself in the


    foot.


    However, no matter how unwilling she was, Li Jing still wanted to keep her job.


    Therefore, she walked in front of Jiang Yu and said, ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have been so aggressive just now. Please don¡¯t fire me! And your clothes, I¡¯llpensate you.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Li Jing and said, ¡°I never said that I would fire you because of this matter.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Jing was puzzled. ¡°Then what¡¯s the reason?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You can say bad things about me, but you can¡¯t say bad things about Mo Long, not a single word.¡±


    Li Jing wanted to exin, but Jiang Yu didn¡¯t give her a chance. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t exin. I don¡¯t want to hear it again. So, Li Jing, please leave this ce immediately. You¡¯ve been fired.¡±


    Li Jing shouted, ¡°Why! Jiang Yu, you are not the boss! You are not my boss. What right do you have to fire me?!¡±


    ¡°Do you want the boss and manager?¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay. I will call him over now.¡±


    Of course, Jiang Yu was not talking about the boss Mo Long, but Li Jing¡¯s immediate boss, Sui Shen.


    Soon, Sui Shen ran all the way over.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, what are your orders?¡±

 Chapter 370 - I’m Really Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 370 I¡¯m Really Sorry</h4>


    When Li Jing saw Sui Shen, she felt that something was not right. ¡°Sui¡­ team leader Sui?¡± Li Jing shouted in disbelief, ¡°Team leader Sui! Do you want to fire me too?¡±


    Sui Shen did not look at Li Jing at all. He only focused on talking to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Miss Jiang, if you have anything to say, I will do it for you right away.¡±


    This was the girlfriend of President Mo, the futuredy boss! Who would not tter her if they saw her? Jiang Yu pointed in Li Jing¡¯s direction and said, ¡°Team leader Sui, fire Li Jing.¡±


    Sui Shen did not ask why and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Jing originally thought that Sui Shen would speak up for her and make her stay.


    But she did not expect Sui Shen to not only not speak up for her, he did not even look at her. When Jiang Yu asked him to fire her, he did not even ask ¡°why¡± and directly agreed.


    ¡°Team leader Sui!¡± Li Jing was disappointed with Sui Shen. ¡°Are you really not willing to speak up for me? Are you really going to fire me?¡±


    Sui Shen¡¯s heart actually also had a lot of dissatisfaction with this Li Jing¡¯s past behavior. Now that he had a chance to fire her, he was naturally very happy. After she was fired, no one would use the identity of the ¡°cousin of the movie queen¡± to pressure people anymore! ¡°Shut up! Do you know who you have offended?!¡± Sui Shen said, ¡°This is the futuredy boss!¡±


    Li Lu said, ¡°Jiang Yu! I really know my mistake! Please don¡¯t fire me!¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything and only said to the few security guards, ¡°Take her out. Team leader Sui, I¡¯ll leave Li Jing¡¯s resignation procedures to you.¡± Sui Shen said, ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    There was no room for negotiation in this matter. Li Jing knew that she couldn¡¯t keep this job.


    But she still wanted to struggle. As she was dragged out by the security guards, she shouted at Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu! I really know my mistake! Don¡¯t fire me! This job is really important to me!¡±


    Jiang Yu left without looking back.


    Li Jing waspletely disheartened.


    When the onlookers saw that the matter had been resolved, they also scattered after a few chatters.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Are you alright?!¡± When the crowd had dispersed, the three of them finally remembered that Li Jing had poured coffee all over Jiang Yu¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a piece of clothing. I¡¯ll just buy a new one,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    It was as if the incident that made her very angry had never happened. ¡°Are you really fine?¡± Lu Qi was still a little worried.


    She had known Jiang Yu the longest. The few words that Li Jing said about Mo Long just now were really disco dancing in Jiang Yu¡¯s minefield.


    It was no wonder that Jiang Yu was so angry.


    Other than thest time when Jiang Ran and the others had said bad things about Mo Long behind his back, Lu Qi had never seen Jiang Yu so angry. Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m not that angry with that kind of person. It makes me look so petty.¡± Lu Qi was relieved when she heard what she said. She said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re really fine. It just so happens that you can¡¯t wear this dress anymore. Let¡¯s go buy a new one.¡±


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go to the shop just now. I haven¡¯t tried on the dress that I showed Tian Guo just now.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay.¡± Tian Guo naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 371 - Furious

    <h4>Chapter 371 Furious</h4>


    Li Jing was thrown out of the building by the security guard. She stood at the door in a daze, not knowing what she should do next.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to call her father and tell him about this.


    After the call was connected, Li Jing¡¯s father, Li Zhen¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Hello? Jingjing, what¡¯s the matter?¡±.


    Li Zhen¡¯s voice sounded very gentle. Li Jing knew that he was in a good mood today and did not have anything to worry about.


    But because of this, she suddenly did not know how to bring up this matter with her father.


    Li Zhen waited for a long time but did not see Li Jing speak. His patience was gradually worn out and he said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Could it be that you have caused trouble outside again?¡± Li Jing finally braced herself and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Li Zhen thought that Li Jing had stirred up those trivial matters from before and thought that she could be dismissed with a few dors.


    So he asked, ¡°What trouble did you stir up again? How much is it this time?¡±


    Li Jing said truthfully, ¡°Dad, I was fired.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was a big matter¡­¡± Li Zhen said subconsciously.


    But halfway through his words, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Li Zhen shouted, ¡°You were fired?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Li Jing also felt embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to continue. The reason why she was able to work in this building was not only because of her identity as Li Yue¡¯s cousin. Her family had also spent arge sum of money to get her to work in this building


    Li Zhen could not contain his anger and said, ¡°Li Jing! I really have nothing to say to you! How did I give birth to such a useless daughter like you!¡±


    Being scolded by her father, Li Jing felt wronged in her heart. There was also a vague anger boiling in her heart.


    ¡°I am your daughter, how can you say such things about me?¡± Li Jing defended herself.


    ¡°Daughter? Don¡¯t embarrass yourself!¡± Li Zhen was simply angered to death by Li Jing, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re my daughter when you leave the house, I, Li Zhen, can¡¯t afford to lose that face! How much money did I spend to send you in the first ce? I was originally hoping that you would be able to make a name for yourself in the Mo Corporation, but in the end, you told me that you were fired? Didn¡¯t all this money go to waste? ¡°!¡±


    Li Jing gritted her teeth. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Li Zhen was telling the truth.


    Her family had indeed spent arge sum of money on her back then. They hoped that she would be able to make a name for herself in the Mo Corporation. This way, it would also be convenient for her family to have the opportunity to cooperate with Mo Long in the future.


    In the end, because of what happened today, all of Li Zhen¡¯s previous ns had now been lost.


    ¡°But, dad, I¡¯m your daughter after all¡­¡± Li Jing refused to give up. She was still trying to struggle, hoping that Li Zhen could find a good way out for her.


    However, Li Zhen no longer had any hope on Li Jing.


    Instead of relying on this useless daughter who couldn¡¯t aplish anything, he might as well rely on himself to rope in the Li family¡¯s head and see if he could get a chance to cooperate with the Mo Group.


    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t bother me!¡± Li Zhen said to Li Jing rudely, ¡°Don¡¯t call me if you have nothing to do in the future! I don¡¯t have a daughter like you who is so embarrassing!¡±


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    When Li Jing heard that busy tone, her heart instantly turned ashen.


    It¡¯s over, now even her own father had given up on her.


    I¡¯m afraid that no one in this world would be willing to ce their hopes on me.


    Li Jing thought so, more and more feel that life has lost color, at the same time lost meaning.

 Chapter 372 - Wished They Had Met Earlier

    <h4>Chapter 372 Wished They Had Met Earlier</h4>


    Just as Li Jing was thinking of finding an opportunity to end her life like this, someone suddenly called out to her, ¡°Li Jing!¡±


    Li Jing turned around and saw that it was a well-dressed woman with sunsses on her face.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Jing asked in confusion. The womanughed and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Ran.¡± ¡°Jiang Ran?¡± Li Jing felt that this name was somewhat familiar, but she really couldn¡¯t remember where she had heard it before.


    ¡°Yes. I was in this building just now, and I saw everything that happened. This Jiang Yu is really too much!¡± Jiang Ran said. When Li Jing saw that the woman named ¡°Jiang Ran¡± in front of her was on the same side as her, she suddenly felt like she had found a confidant.


    ¡°You also hate that Jiang Yu?¡± Li Jing looked at Jiang Ran expectantly. ¡°Of course. When she was recording variety shows, she even framed me and forced me to step down in the end.¡± Jiang Ran was extremely angry when she talked about this.


    When she heard Jiang Ran talk about variety shows, Li Jing remembered that she had watched a variety show live broadcast a few days ago. There was a guest named Jiang Ran in it.


    It seemed to be the woman in front of her.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, I heard you say it, and I felt that this Jiang Yu was too much.¡± Li Jing felt sorry for Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s feelings,¡± Jiang Ran said, ¡°She¡¯s really too much. You saw it just now. You apologized and begged her, but she still refused to let you go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Speaking of this, Li Jing had nowhere to vent her anger.


    She did not reflect on what she did back then. She would only push the me onto others.


    ¡°When you were dragged out by the security guards, I also felt sorry for you,¡± Jiang Ran said, pretending to feel sorry for Li Jing.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Li Jing said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do now. Even my father is disappointed in me now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Jiang Ran suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°You said that you are Li Yue¡¯s cousin? Is that right?¡±


    Li Jing nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Jiang Ran was secretly happy, thinking that she had won over the power of the Li family.


    I was


    ¡°I was filming with Li Yue a few days ago,¡± Jiang Ran said. ¡°But my scenes are over. Hers are not over yet.¡±


    ¡°What?! You said that you were filming with Li Yue?!¡± Li Jing seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw and said, ¡°Then¡­ then did Li Yue ever mention me to you?¡± Jiang Ran said, ¡°No.¡±


    Li Jing was disappointed again and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. She might not even remember me now.¡±


    Jiang Ranforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be dejected. If you want to see Li Yue, I can help you. But she hates people who use her identity to pull strings. So if you want to see her, you have to find a decent job yourself.¡±


    Li Jing choked.


    She said, ¡°But I¡¯m already fired, and my father isn¡¯t willing to help me. How can I find a job?¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled. ¡°I can help you.¡±


    ¡°You can help me?¡± Li Jing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can you really help me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can,¡± Jiang Ran said.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Li Jing said gratefully.

 Chapter 373 - Help

    <h4>Chapter 373 Help</h4>


    Li Jing did not know how Jiang Ran would help her, but in this situation, Li Jing was very touched that someone was willing to help her.


    ¡°Do you want to develop into the entertainment industry with me?¡± Jiang Ran offered an olive branch to Li Jing.


    Although Jiang Ran was not very popr on the inte, she had a lot of haters, which was a kind of disguised poprity.


    ¡°The entertainment industry?¡± Li Jing was stunned for a moment. She still had some doubts about her own strength.


    ¡°A person like me is not suitable to enter the entertainment industry, right?¡± Li Jing said.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Jiang Ran made up her mind. No matter what, she had to pull Li Jing to her side.


    So she continued, ¡°Think about it. Jiang Yu can do well in the entertainment industry, how can you be inferior to her? Can¡¯t you do what she can do?¡±


    Hearing Jiang Ran¡¯s words, Li Jing¡¯s fighting spirit was instantly ignited.


    She said, ¡°That¡¯s right! If Jiang Yu can do it, why can¡¯t I do it? It¡¯s not fair!¡±


    However, she still thought that she couldpete with Jiang Yu. This was indeed a pipe dream.


    ¡°Thene with me,¡± said Jiang Ran.


    If she could pull one over, then so be it. Who cared what kind of person she was?


    ¡°Tell me, what do you need me to do?¡± asked Li Jing


    The current Jiang Ran was like a savior to her.


    No matter what Jiang Ran said, she would do it.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± said Jiang Ran. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the director of the variety show to let you participate in that show. Although Jiang Yu has a grudge with you, she won¡¯t expose you during the recording for her own sake. Just rest assured.¡±


    Li Jing nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Other than this? What else? Don¡¯t you need me anymore?¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°If you really want to enter the entertainment industry, you have to start from the very beginning. Step by step, sooner orter, she will be trampled under your feet.¡±


    Li Jing said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Ran said and gave Director Zheng a call.


    ¡°Jiang Ran? What¡¯s the matter?¡± When director Zheng saw that it was Jiang Ran, he thought that she came to find him to interrogate him for monitoring the incident.


    In the end, she only told him to rmend someone to him, hoping that she could participate in the next recording.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Director Zheng asked curiously.


    ¡°She¡¯s Li Yue¡¯s cousin,¡± Jiang Ran introduced.


    ¡°Li Yue¡¯s rtive? That¡¯s great!¡± Director Zheng was very happy and felt that Jiang Ran had brought him a great Buddha this time. ¡°Just tell me. I promise to arrange everything clearly for you!¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just need the director to help me take care of this friend of mine. Please help me more in the future.¡±


    Director Zheng said, ¡°Jiang Ran, what are you talking about! You and Yuan Mei have left. I don¡¯t even know how to save the viewership ratings for this show. That Li Lu is also throwing a tantrum and is noting!¡± ¡°Li Lu is not going?¡± Jiang Ran did not expect this and said, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why else? She¡¯s acting like a big shot. She doesn¡¯t want others to say anything about her.¡± Director Zheng sighed helplessly. It seemed that he was also feeling unreasonable because of Li Lu¡¯s personality.


    Jiang Ran could not care less about whether Li Lu was going or not.


    All she needed to do now was to push Li Jing


    up.


    Hmph, Jiang Yu, just you wait and see!


    Do you think that by pushing me off the show, I can¡¯t do anything to you?

 Chapter 374 - Enemies On A Narrow Road

    <h4>Chapter 374 Enemies On A Narrow Road</h4>


    The location of the new episode of ¡°Aces vs Aces¡± was outside.


    The reason was because Director Zheng had learned his lesson from what had happened on the stage, so he chose to record the program outside.


    There were no surveince cameras for the outdoor recording anyway. Even if some shady transactions were recorded by some boring person, he could say that it was a mistake. There was no need to be afraid at all.


    Li Lu had a conflict with Director Zheng previously, so she did note for this episode¡¯s recording. However, Director Zheng did not care about her. As long as Jiang Yu was around, the viewership ratings would still be there.


    Moreover, there was another heavyweight character this time, Li Jing ¡ª that was Li Yue¡¯s cousin!


    Although her status could not bepared to Li Lu¡¯s biological sister, no matter what, she was still rted to Li Yue.


    Then, with these two people, the viewership ratings could still rise.


    However, Director Zheng did not know that Li Jing and Jiang Yu had a conflict in the mall a few days ago. So when she introduced the new guest, Jiang Yu was really shocked when she saw Li Jing.


    She did not know how Li Jing came to be on this show.


    Even if she was Li Yue¡¯s cousin, thetter had always hated this kind of rtionship and people using her to go through the back door. So, it was absolutely impossible for her to introduce Li Jing to record this variety show.


    ¡­ Could it be Li Lu?


    It just so happened that Li Lu did note to record today. Jiang Yu was not too sure of the exact reason.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Li Lu here today?¡± He Zhen circled around but did not see Li Lu. He was a little puzzled.


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either.¡±


    He Zhen looked a little regretful and said, ¡°I¡¯m still waiting to quarrel with her. She¡¯s not here and no one is making a fuss. It doesn¡¯t feel interesting at all.¡±


    He Zhen looked like he really couldn¡¯t bear to let Li Lu leave. In the bullet screen, there were people starting to stand in the line of He Zhen and Li Lu.


    ¡°Hey, hey! He Zhen is really super cute when he misses Li Lu, okay?!¡± ¡°He Zhen said that without Li Lu today, no one would argue with me!¡±


    ¡°Upstairs, be a little more rational. Did you forget Li Lu¡¯s attitude toward He Zhen during the first episode?¡±


    It was Director Zheng¡¯s first time recording an outdoor program, so to be on the safe side, there were still only two hosts and four permanent guests for this episode.


    After Yuan Mei left, director Zheng found another female host who was as famous as her. Her name was Wang Yu.


    Recing Li Lu and Jiang Ran were Xiao Hong¡¯s 18th-tier celebrity, Yuan Lai, and Li Jing, who was rmended by Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Yuan Lai.¡±


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Li Jing.¡± When Li Jing introduced herself, her voice was very gentle. She did not look like the shrew that day at all.


    When she saw Jiang Yu, she also smiled and greeted sweetly, saying, ¡°Hello, seniors. Please give me your guidance in the future.¡±


    Her appearance not only won Director Zheng¡¯s favor, but she also felt that the little girl that Jiang Ran rmended this time was too polite. At the same time, she also won the favor of most of the audience.


    ¡°This Li Jing is so polite!¡±


    ¡°She has a nice voice and looks good too. What a treasure!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Although I don¡¯t know what famous works she has made, her appearance is indeed very pleasing.¡¯


    Even He Zhen felt that this Li Jing was very polite and instantly forgot about Li Lu.


    ¡°This Li Jing is so polite.¡± He Zhen said to Jiang Yu, ¡°She is much better than that Li Lu. She doesn¡¯t know anything and only knows how to shout all day long.¡±

 Chapter 375 - Recording

    <h4>Chapter 375 Recording</h4>


    Everyone present was fooled by Li Jing¡¯s appearance, but Jiang Yu knew that she wasn¡¯t a good person.


    But it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem, Jiang Yu thought.


    This was a live recording, so she wouldn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary.


    Hence, Jiang Yu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Hello, Li Jing.¡± It was as if she hadpletely forgotten what had happened that day.


    This surprised Li Jing as well.


    She did not expect Jiang Yu to be someone who did not hold grudges. However, whether she did not hold grudges or pretended that nothing had happened, Li Jing did not want to know.


    She only had one goal, and that was topletely destroy Jiang Yu¡¯s reputation on this variety show.


    The first step of the outdoor recording was to test the guests¡¯ culinary skills.


    This really stumped He Zhen and Yuan Lai.


    Director Zheng said, ¡°First of all, the guests need to rely on their own efforts to exchange for these ingredients.¡±


    ¡°Exchange for ingredients? Doesn¡¯t the program team give them to us?¡± He Zhen asked in shock.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    He Zhen: ¡°¡­ Alright, got it.¡±


    Yuan Lai asked, ¡°Then how can we exchange for the ingredients?¡±


    Director Zheng said, ¡°The program team will prepare some ingredients for you, but you will need to y a few simple games. The winner will have the right to choose the ingredients.¡±


    He Zhen scratched his head and said helplessly, ¡°Why do we even need to y games to cook?¡±


    Then, he asked Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you know how to cook?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    However, even though Jiang Yu said that, He Zhen did not really believe her. What level was Jiang Yu at in terms of cooking.


    After all, how many artistes in the entertainment industry nowadays knew how to cook.


    He had met some even more ridiculous ones who did not even know how to boil hot water in a kettle.


    Yuan Lai also asked Li Jing, ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡±


    Li Jing nodded awkwardly and said, ¡°I do, but I only know a few dishes. Moreover, it might not be very delicious if I cook it.¡±


    Yuan Lai let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not delicious. As long as it¡¯s edible, it¡¯s better than me not knowing how to cook.¡±


    Yuan Lai¡¯s expression amused all the audience watching the live broadcast.


    ¡°Hahaha! Yuan Lai is really killing me!¡±


    ¡°Is she so unpicky? Is she so easy to feed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not delicious, as long as it¡¯s edible! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Because Yuan Lai doesn¡¯t know how to cook, she doesn¡¯t dare to ask too much of others!¡±


    ¡°But to be honest, it¡¯s really hard to find an artist in the entertainment industry who can cook.¡±


    The first game tested the cooperation of the guests,


    One person pinched his nose and spun three times like an elephant, then sprinted 20 meters and hit the palm of the next person.


    The second person started the ry. First, he ran barefoot over the five-meter-long finger pressing board, then quickly climbed over a one-meter-high foam wall, and then ran about 10 meters to hit the third person¡¯s palm.


    Finally, the third person repeated the first person¡¯s turn, then put his hands behind his back and jumped up to eat the suspended doughnut.


    The requirements were not very strict. As long as he took a bite, he would be considered sessful.


    As usual, they drew lots to decide which team would start the game first.


    It was Zhang Xiao¡¯s team.


    Because there was only Li Jing in their team, they gave her the easiest first round.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will work hard!¡± Li Jing said confidently. ¡°We all think highly of you!¡± Yuan Lai cheered for Li Jing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will finish the first round as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 376 - Game In Progress

    <h4>Chapter 376 Game In Progress</h4>


    Li Jing looked like she was really working hard, and her appearance had won the favor of many people.


    ¡°This Li Jing is really dedicated! She looks like she¡¯s really working hard!¡± ¡°Yeah! This show will only be interesting if Li Jing is there.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this better than that show? Isn¡¯t it better than that disgusting female host?¡±


    The game began. Li Jing immediately imitated the elephant and spun around on the spot. Then, she ran toward Yuan Lai without stopping.


    Even though she identally fell on the road, she still quickly got up. She didn¡¯t have time to cry out in pain and immediately ran over.


    After she high-fived Yuan Lai, she limped to the side and waited for the medical staff to apply medicine on her.


    The medical staff also liked this girl who spoke politely, so they quickly came over to apply the medicine on her.


    ¡°You must be more careful in the future,¡± a medical staff reminded her.


    Li Jing obediently said, ¡°Okay, got it.¡± The medical staff smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really very obedient.¡±


    Li Jing smiled and did not say another word.


    Well-behaved? You think I¡¯m well-behaved?


    That¡¯s right.


    If I didn¡¯t do this, how could you let down your guard against me?


    What well-behaved, sensible, and polite? It was all just an act.


    The first team finished the game in one minute and 23 seconds.


    Then it was the second team¡¯s turn.


    Because He Zhen was the only boy in the team, he was assigned to the second position.


    ¡°Sigh, sometimes I wish I was a girl.¡± He Zhen couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    The first position was Wang Yu. She quickly circled around and immediately ran towards He Zhen.


    Because she was a dancer before, she became a host halfway through her career. Therefore, these few rounds were not a problem for her.


    He Zhen shuttled back and forth on the pressing board, causing him to scream in pain.


    It was not easy for him to give Jiang Yu a high five, but He Zhen was already in so much pain that he could not stand and could not even say a word.


    Jiang Yu looked up at the doughnut, took a deep breath, and used a clever move to leap up and bite down on the doughnut.


    ¡°Cut ¡ª time ¨C¡± Director Zheng looked at the stopwatch and said, ¡°One minute and 12 seconds!¡±


    ¡°Yay! We won!¡± He Zhen jumped up with a smile, but as soon as he jumped up, the pain under his feet made him grimace.


    At this moment, the bulletments had gone crazy withughter.


    ¡°Hahahaha, He Zhen is so funny!¡± ¡°Originally, after his team won, he wanted to jump up to celebrate. In the end, he forgot that he had just walked past the pressing board!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡±


    This game was undoubtedly won by Jiang Yu, so their team had the right to choose the same ingredients.


    ¡°What should we choose?¡± Wang Yu asked.


    He Zhen scratched his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know how to cook either. What about Jiang Yu? Don¡¯t you know how to cook? You should always look at what ingredients to choose.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the list of ingredients given by the program team and chose the pork. ¡°Pork? Pork isn¡¯t tasty,¡± He Zhen muttered.


    Wang Yu wasn¡¯t picky, because she didn¡¯t know how to cook either. Her team could only rely on Jiang Yu to cook in the end. Director Zheng crossed out the ¡°pork¡± option and said, ¡°Next, let¡¯s move on to the next game.¡±


    He was still introducing the new rules of the game. Li Jing, who was quietly sitting and recuperating, was already feeling unbnced.


    How could Jiang Yu win the game!


    Li Jing was not convinced. She wanted Jiang Yu to not win a game at all!


    However, no matter how unconvinced she was, Li Jing would not show it.


    After all, she still needed to rely on this appearance to attract fans.


    At this time, no matter what dissatisfaction she had, she absolutely could not show it.

 Chapter 377 - Two Out Of Three Wins

    <h4>Chapter 377 Two Out Of Three Wins</h4>


    After the simple game, the two teams both scored two points, and it was a draw.


    ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s thest ingredient, who should it be given to?¡± He Zhen said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t like eating carrots, this is still an ingredient. It¡¯s better to have one more than one less.¡±


    Director Zheng made a perfect n and said, ¡°Each of your teams will send out one person, ¡®rock, paper, scissors¡¯. Two out of three wins. Whoever wins this carrot will get it.¡±


    Zhang Xiao¡¯s team sent out the only female student, Li Jing, while Wang Yu¡¯s team sent out the only male student, He Zhen.


    He Zhen scratched his head and said, ¡°Am I bullying her a little?¡±


    Li Jing heard it and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Rock, paper, scissors is a game of luck. How can it be considered bullying?¡±


    As she said that, she even smiled at He Zhen.


    He Zhen¡¯s heart skipped a beat for some reason.


    What a polite and cute little girl.


    The first round, Li Jing, rock, He Zhen, scissors.


    The second round, Li Jing, scissors, He Zhen, paper. At this time, there was no need for the game to continue.


    He Zhen: ¡°¡­ Forget it. I feel like I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being bullied.¡±


    Li Jing smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for showing mercy to me, senior. Then I¡¯ll ept this carrot!¡±


    Her smile was sweet and her voice was gentle. It was hard not to like her appearance.


    Everyone present was no exception. No one felt that Li Jing was not a good girl except for Jiang Yu.


    She had seen Li Jing¡¯s true appearance, so she knew that this was all Li Jing¡¯s performance to win the hearts of the people. The final ingredients went to Zhang Xiao¡¯s team, so the final result was:


    Zhang Xiao¡¯s team had three ingredients: carrots, green vegetable, and chicken.


    Wang Yu¡¯s team had two ingredients: pork and eggs.


    With these few ingredients, it was far from enough to make a meal.


    What¡¯s more, the program team only provided the ingredients, like oil. The guests still needed toe up with their own ideas for things like salt.


    Director Zheng said, ¡°You need toe up with your own ideas for these necessities for cooking. Moreover, whether you want to eat rice or pasta, you also need toe up with your own ways to get these things.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as not providing the ingredients?¡± He Zhen muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat pork and I don¡¯t like to eat eggs.¡±


    Director Zheng gave the two teams 20 yuan each and let them rely on this 20 yuan to buy the things they needed.


    ¡°Just 20 yuan?!¡± Yuan Lai was shocked. ¡°Not to mention a barrel of oil, even half a barrel of edible oil now costs more than 10 yuan, right? The rest of the money is still needed to buy rice and salt. How is that enough?¡±


    His words really spoke the hearts of everyone. Director Zheng said, ¡°So this is a test of your ability. Well, from now on, until five o¡¯clock in the evening, this is the time for you to prepare the ingredients.¡±


    Since the director had said so, they had no reason to argue. After hurriedly eating a few mouthfuls of lunch, they set off.


    ¡°What can this 20 Yuan do?¡± He Zhen held the 20 yuan bill in his hand, and his mind was really confused.


    Wang Yu was equally confused as her eyes involuntarily fell on Jiang Yu.


    Wang Yu said, ¡°Jiang Yu, with this money, what should we buy?¡±


    Jiang Yu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°We will buy the raw materials for the handicraft.¡±


    ¡°Handicraft?¡± He Zhen and Wang Yu asked in unison.


    Jiang Yu nodded firmly and said, ¡°Yes, the raw materials for the handicraft.¡±

 Chapter 378 - Handmade

    <h4>Chapter 378 Handmade</h4>


    He Zhen could not understand Jiang Yu¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, this is not the time to joke. It¡¯s only 20 yuan. Why don¡¯t you think about what ingredients to buy? In the end, you want to buy handmade raw materials?¡±


    Wang Yu also did not understand why Jiang Yu would do that. She also asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why do you want to buy that thing?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°After we buy the raw materials for the handicraft, we can handcraft things like jewelry. This way, we can sell it and get more than 20 yuan.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­ the idea is very good, but¡­¡± He Zhen said with some embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m a handicraft idiot. If you ask me to make handicrafts, even the heavens don¡¯t know what I can make.¡±


    Wang Yu was also someone who didn¡¯t know how to make things with her hands.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Leave these to me. I¡¯ll make the things. You guys are only responsible for selling the things for me.¡±


    He Zhen said in surprise, ¡°Jiang Yu, so you know how to do handicrafts?¡±


    Jiang Yu said with a smile, ¡°When I was working, I did a simr part-time job, so I know a little.¡±


    ¡°Then I have absolute confidence in you!¡± He Zhen said confidently, ¡°Then let¡¯s go shopping now!¡±


    He Zhen had always been like this, believing the words of others unconditionally.


    However, Jiang Yu did have the ability to be trusted by others.


    Only Wang Yu was still skeptical about this matter.


    However, there were already two people in the team of three who nned to do this, so there was no need for her to say that she didn¡¯t agree. So she also said, ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s go buy those things now.¡±


    The three of them headed to the convenience store and bought arge pile of misceneous items.


    They spent exactly twenty yuan. He Zhen said incredulously, ¡°I always thought that twenty yuan was very little. I didn¡¯t expect to buy so many things.¡±


    They bought a pile of fine gold thread, some shiny ornaments such as pearls and diamonds, and a small pair of tweezers.


    ¡°How do we make these things? A bracelet?¡± Wang Yu looked at the pile of gold thread and asked.


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After saying that, she sat down on the chair and began to make the first bracelet. ¡°She really knows how to make it¡­¡± He Zhen eximed. However, in order not to disturb Jiang Yu¡¯s handicraft, her voice had unknowingly quieted down.


    The people on the bullet screen did not expect Jiang Yu to know how to do craftsmanship.


    ¡°Really? Jiang Yu knows how to do craftsmanship?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Jiang Yu say before that she knows how to cook?¡±


    ¡°Cooking and craftsmanship are two different things, okay? Just because she knows how to cook doesn¡¯t mean that she knows how to do craftsmanship. Simrly, just because she knows how to do craftsmanship doesn¡¯t mean that she knows how to cook.¡± ¡°I agree with the opinion of the person above because I know how to do craftsmanship, but I don¡¯t know how to cook. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what Jiang Yu can make first. I feel that she¡¯s just putting on a show. Whether she knows how to make it or not is another matter.¡±


    Jiang Yu lowered her head and concentrated on making the bracelet.


    He Zhen and Wang Yu watched from the side. They wanted to help but didn¡¯t know what they could do. So they could only watch and asionally pour a ss of water for Jiang Yu to wipe her sweat. On the other hand, looking at Zhang Xiao¡¯s team, the three of them had been wandering outside for almost an hour, but they still hadn¡¯t spent the twenty Yuan in their hands. ¡°We can¡¯t continue to wander aimlessly like this,¡± Zhang Xiao suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we think of a way to make money?¡±

 Chapter 379 - Earn Money

    <h4>Chapter 379 Earn Money</h4>


    ¡°How do I earn money?¡± Yuan Lai asked. ¡°I only know how to act. But no one needs acting on the streets right?¡±


    Li Jing also said, ¡°I¡¯m a newbie. I can¡¯t do things like acting.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhang Xiao was in a dilemma for a moment.


    Indeed, although he had the intention to earn money, he hadpletely overestimated the strength of his side.


    On his side, even if he was included, he did not know how to make money.


    ¡°How about¡­ We go and see how Jiang Yu and the others do it?¡± Yuan Lai suggested carefully.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhang Xiao was a little hesitant.


    Li Jing said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look. Everyone has the same amount of money. If they decide to make money, we can learn from them.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Zhang Xiao was convinced.


    Therefore, the three of them went to look for Jiang Yu and the other two. They said that they wanted to have a friendly exchange between the two teams.


    Jiang Yu focused on making the bracelet and didn¡¯t have time to deal with the three people.


    Therefore, He Zhen and Wang Yu epted the mission.


    Yuan Lai asked, ¡°Are you guys nning to make money as well?¡±


    He Zhen had never been a calctive person. Furthermore, Yuan Lai and He Zhen had worked together before, so he did not n to hide it from Yuan Lai, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s only 20 yuan in total. What can we do if we don¡¯t earn money? We can¡¯t buy anything.¡±


    Li Jing asked again, ¡°Then how are you guys nning to earn money?¡±


    He Zhen had a good impression of Li Jing, and she asked very politely, so He Zhen blurted out everything. Wang Yu could not stop him.


    He Zhen said, ¡°It¡¯s handmade. Make a bracelet.¡±


    Wang Yu shouted, ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He Zhen looked over in confusion.


    Yuan Lai and Li Jing also looked over.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Wang Yu held back her words.


    She originally wanted to stop He Zhen from telling others about this method, but he said it too quickly. She couldn¡¯t stop him at all.


    So in the end, she could only let out a sigh, hoping that He Zhen would understand what she meant.


    But it seemed that He Zhen didn¡¯t understand at all.


    The group of people on the bullet screen were really anxious about their intelligence.


    ¡°He Zhen! How can we tell such a thing to the enemy team!¡±


    ¡°Even if they are good brothers, we can¡¯t tell them!¡± ¡°Is it possible that He Zhen didn¡¯t say it because Yuan Lai asked, but because Li Jing asked, so he said it?¡±


    ¡°What?! Is it because ¡®a hero can not ovee a beauty¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. But today is the first time He Zhen met Li Jing, right? So soon? Eh? Is his heart beating fast?¡±


    ¡­ ¡°Handicraft?¡± Zhang Xiao chewed on the word carefully and asked with some doubt, ¡°Can Jiang Yu¡­ do handicrafts?¡±


    He Zhen said with pride, ¡°Of course! There¡¯s nothing that Jiang Yu doesn¡¯t know how to do!¡±


    Yuan Lai was not willing to be outdone and said, ¡°What a coincidence! There¡¯s nothing that Li Jing doesn¡¯t know how to do!¡±


    Li Jing: ¡°¡­¡± Li Jing was speechless at Yuan Lai¡¯s brain. Wasn¡¯t sheparing her to Jiang Yu? It would be fine if she could win, but what if she couldn¡¯t?


    Wasn¡¯t that purely embarrassing?


    She really didn¡¯t understand what was going through Yuan Lai¡¯s mind.


    As expected, He Zhen said, ¡°Is that so? Then let Li Jing do handicrafts to earn money.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Yuan Lai was a little stuck at this moment.


    She looked at Li Jing as if asking her if she knew how to do handicrafts. Li Jing was speechless, but she couldn¡¯t show it. She could only say apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m actually not very familiar with things like handicrafts.¡±

 Chapter 380 - Imitation Failed

    <h4>Chapter 380 Imitation Failed</h4>


    After learning a way to earn money from Jiang Yu, Zhang Xiao and the others decided to follow suit.


    However, the three of them were all handicraft idiots, so it was still a difficult problem to figure out what kind of handicraft to make.


    ¡°How about¡­ We make bracelets too?¡± Yuan Lai suggested.


    Zhang Xiao said awkwardly, ¡°But we don¡¯t know how to make handicrafts. Although we also n to earn money like Jiang Yu, there must be other ways besides making handicrafts, right?¡±


    Yuan Lai could not think of any good ideas, so he could only say awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But what Jiang Yu does is handicraft, so we can¡¯t think of anything else. So we might as well make handicrafts.¡±


    Zhang Xiao thought about it and felt that he should still use Yuan Lai¡¯s idea.


    However, there was still one person in the team, so he had to ask her what she thought.


    Hence, Zhang Xiao asked Li Jing, ¡°Li Jing, what do you think?¡±


    <b>e</b>


    Li Jing wanted to say, ¡°The two of you have already decided, why are you asking me?¡± However, what she said was, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Since the three of them had agreed, Zhang Xiao said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go buy the raw materials too.¡±


    They also bought the shiny ornaments and some basic gadgets.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start,¡± Zhang Xiao said.


    So the three of them started to make bracelets. The bullet screen expressed their doubts about the three of them, ¡°Do they really know how to make crafts?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten? Zhang Xiao just said that none of them know how to make crafts.¡±


    ¡°Then why are they still making handcrafts? Isn¡¯t this money wasted?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they just ask Jiang Yu and the others? Because Jiang Yu and the others are nning to make bracelets and sell them, so they are also nning to make bracelets and sell them.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t they imitating Jiang Yu then? Moreover, Jiang Yu knows how to make handcrafts, so she decided to make bracelets. They don¡¯t know how to make handcrafts either, so why are they imitating Jiang Yu to make bracelets?¡± ¡°Who knows what they are thinking.¡±


    Jiang Yu had previously done part-time handicrafts. She had done it no matter how difficult it was, not to mention this simple bracelet.


    In just two hours, she had already beaded up more than 20 bracelets.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Wang Yu picked up a bracelet and couldn¡¯t put it down.


    However, she knew that this was a product that the team was about to sell, so she could only look at it.


    Jiang Yu saw that she liked this bracelet, so she smiled and said, ¡°If you like it, wear it. This bracelet is for you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Although Wang Yu really wanted to ept it, it would cause her team to lose a penny, so she was still a little hesitant.


    Jiang Yuforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We are selling a bracelet for five yuan, so twenty pieces would be one hundred yuan. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll take out 50 yuan and continue buying the raw materials to make the bracelet. We¡¯ll be able to earn at least 200 yuan before 5 pm. ¡°So, I¡¯ll give you this bracelet.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Yu say this, Wang Yu finally put the bracelet on in peace.


    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful!¡± Wang Yu couldn¡¯t help but praise it again.


    On the contrary, looking at Zhang Xiao¡¯s side, they were indeed three handicraft idiots.


    After working for nearly an hour, the three of them had yet to make five bracelets.


    Moreover, the sizes of each bracelet were different, and the joints of the gold threads were very rough. It was obvious that they were not good.


    Zhang Xiao wanted to give up a little.


    Yuan Lai already wanted to give up. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop making bracelets? I¡¯ve finally realized that the three of us really don¡¯t know how to make handicrafts.¡±


    Li Jing was not willing to lose to Jiang Yu. She said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You guys believe me! I can do


    it!¡±

 Chapter 381 - Huge Sale

    <h4>Chapter 381 Huge Sale</h4>


    Jiang Yu used up all the raw materials and made a total of 29 bracelets.


    Apart from the one given to Wang Yu, there were 28 bracelets left.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve made all of them.¡± Jiang Yu handed the 28 bracelets to He Zhen and Wang Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the remaining sales job to you guys.¡± He Zhen was full of confidence and said, ¡°No problem! Just leave it to me!¡±


    Jiang Yu covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡±


    The bulletments were shocked by Jiang Yu¡¯s action of covering her mouth andughing. It was so beautiful that they didn¡¯t know what words they should use to describe


    it.


    ¡°Damn, damn, damn! Jiang Ycu overing her mouth andughing is too beautiful! I don¡¯t even know what words to use to describe it!¡± ¡°Like a fish sinking into the sea, like a wild goose falling down, like a moon closing, like a flower basking in shame.¡± ¡°The words above are good! People like me only know how to say words like ¡®so beautiful¡¯ and ¡®so beautiful¡¯.¡± The audience in the bullet screen was shocked by Jiang Yu¡¯s beauty. Even Mo Long, who had always been able to see all of Jiang Yu¡¯s expressions, was dazzled by her beauty.


    Teng Yi naturally saw it too. He could not help but sigh in his heart that his CEO¡¯s vision was different from others. Even someone as outstanding as Miss Jiang, who was one in ten thousand, could be found at a nce.


    Standing together, they were a perfect couple.


    They were a perfect match.


    He Zhen and Wang Yu walked on the street with bracelets in their hands, ready to sell them. However, the two of them stood there for about ten minutes. Not only did they not sell any bracelets, they didn¡¯t even think of selling anything.


    He Zhen scratched his head and said pitifully, ¡°What should I do? I¡¯ve never sold anything before.¡±


    Wang Yu also whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve never sold such a small item before.¡±


    He Zhen felt that he reallycked consideration when he epted this task.


    ¡°But we¡¯ve already promised Jiang Yu that she would make the bracelet and we¡¯ll sell it to the customers,¡± said Wang Yu. ¡°Don¡¯t go back and trouble Jiang Yu at this time, right? She¡¯s been very tired this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± He Zhen wanted to say, ¡°But without Jiang Yu, just the two of us, let alone standing for ten minutes, we might not even be able to sell one bracelet even if we stand for an hour!¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind the two of them. ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Wang Yu turned around and shouted in surprise.


    ¡°Jiang Yu?¡± He Zhen also turned around in confusion and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I knew you guys wouldn¡¯t be able to sell it. I¡¯m here to help you.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Yu took out arge piece of cardboard with the words ¡°DIY bracelet, 5 yuan per piece.¡±.


    ¡°So¡­ That¡¯s it?¡± He Zhen couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    She set up the cardboard and went to the small stall next to her to borrow three stools, one for each of them.


    She also borrowed a tablecloth and ced the bracelet on it.


    Soon, two girls with intimate manners walked over and asked, ¡°Did you make these bracelets yorself? Five yuan?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The short-haired girl picked up one and looked at it, saying, ¡°It does look very nice, but I don¡¯t know how it would look on my hand.¡±


    Hearing that, Wang Yu hurriedly stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Take a look. This bracelet looks like this when worn on your hand.¡±


    ¡°Aiya! It¡¯s really nice!¡± The short-haired girl was shocked and immediately bought four of them.


    It was so simple. They had earned back their initial capital of 20 yuan.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ sold it just like that?¡± He Zhen still couldn¡¯t believe it that they had sold this so easily.

 Chapter 382 - Indignant

    <h4>Chapter 382 Indignant</h4>


    With the short-haired girl starting off the sales for them, a group of people soon came to buy the bracelet.


    Some people even increased the price to be able to buy the bracelet.


    They directly increased the price from five yuan to 20 yuan.


    He Zhen was stunned when he heard that. He packed the bracelet and handed it to that person.


    ¡°Is¡­ Isn¡¯t this too exaggerated? ¡°He Zhen whispered to Jiang Yu.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this either.¡± Jiang Yu was also very surprised that someone was willing to spend 20 yuan just to buy such a bracelet.


    The 28 bracelets were sold in less than an hour, and the three of them received a total of 175 yuan.


    ¡°So amazing!¡± He Zhen couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re too amazing!¡±


    Wang Yu also praised, ¡°Yeah! We can only rely on you!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay. In that case, we¡¯ll take out a portion of the money just in case. As for the rest, we¡¯ll go buy ingredients.¡± ¡°Okay!¡±


    While Jiang Yu made a huge sale, Li Jing was still immersed in making bracelets.


    One after another, they were extremely ugly.


    The camera focused on the bracelets made by Li Jing. They were so ugly that people could not bear to look at them.


    The bulletments were so ugly that they did not know what to say.


    ¡°Is this a bracelet? Those who don¡¯t know would think that it¡¯s an abandoned dog leash.¡±


    ¡°This is too ugly¡­ Look at the bracelet made by Jiang Yu. That¡¯s what¡¯s called pretty, that¡¯s what¡¯s called a bracelet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that this little girl, Li Jing, is not bad. Why doesn¡¯t she recognize herself when ites to this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jiang Yu¡¯s side has already won a huge amount. It¡¯s good enough that they can make a decent bracelet.¡±


    Li Jing was still making bracelets with sweat all over her head. However, they were still of different sizes and were extremely ugly.


    Therefore, they did not sell a single bracelet until 4:30 pm.


    Yuan Lai: ¡°¡­ If I had known earlier, I would have listened and stopped making bracelets.¡±


    Zhang Xiao looked at the time and said helplessly, ¡°We lost.¡±


    Yuan Lai opened his mouth as if he wanted to say, ¡°Don¡¯t give up. We still have half an hour.¡±.


    However, after thinking about it, he felt that he wouldn¡¯t believe what he had just said.


    Therefore, he could only hold it in and stop talking


    Li Jing also knew that Jiang Yu had sold all the bracelets she had made, so she felt even more indignant.


    How could this be! She was being outdone by this Jiang Yu again?!


    However, she still had to continue pretending, so Li Jing put on a very apologetic expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because I¡¯m too stupid. I can¡¯t even make a simple bracelet.¡±


    Yuan Lai wanted to say why couldn¡¯t she even make a bracelet, but Li Jing apologized first, so he couldn¡¯t say such words.


    Therefore, he could onlyfort her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We all know that you did your best.¡±


    Zhang Xiao also said, ¡°Yeah. The three of us didn¡¯t know how to do it. The two of us can¡¯t put the me on a little girl like you. We should be the ones apologizing.¡±


    Li Jing seemed to be very touched and said, ¡°Thank you very much! But I also know that I didn¡¯t do well enough. So¡­ Sigh, the responsibility for losing this time is on me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Yuan Lai sighed and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know how to cook anyway. Even if we buy the things back, we don¡¯t know how to do it. Sigh, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    Zhang Xiao also nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡±


    After returning to the recording location, Jiang Yu and the others also came back after buying the things.

 Chapter 383 - Showing Off His Skills

    <h4>Chapter 383 Showing Off His Skills</h4>


    At 5:15 pm, the two teams started cooking in the kitchen on time.


    Besides the ingredients given by the program team and the necessary oil and salt that she had bought herself, Jiang Yu also had cauliflower, chicken leg meat, some other vegetables and meat.


    Looking at Li Jing¡¯s side, besides the ingredients given by the program team, she didn¡¯t even have any oil for cooking.


    ¡°What should we do¡­¡± Yuan Lai looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s side with his eyes wide open. He was so hungry that he almost drooled.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you really know how to cook, right?¡± He Zhen asked with uncertainty.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve asked this question six times already.¡± Jiang Yu felt a little helpless and said, ¡°If you really have nothing to do, do you want to consider cooking the rice?¡±


    ¡°Cook rice? I know how to do that.¡± He Zhen was full of confidence and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do other things, but I still know how to cook rice. When I was at home before, the rice I ate at home was all cooked by myself.¡±


    As He Zhen said that, he rolled up his sleeves and began to wash the rice.


    Wang Yu felt that it was a little unjustifiable for her to just stay and not work.


    He Zhen didn¡¯t need her help to cook the rice, so she volunteered to help Jiang Yu wash the vegetables.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jiang Yu thanked him with a smile and said, ¡°Then please help me wash the cauliflower and cole. I have already chosen all of them and they are on the sink.¡±


    Wang Yu said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, she picked up the basin that was full of vegetables and began to wash the vegetables.


    ¡°Hey, Jiang Yu,¡± He Zhen asked while washing the rice, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Jiang Yu cut the pork and put it on the te. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a simple pot bun meat for you guys first.¡± ¡°Simple pot bun meat?¡± He Zhen was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t help but pause while washing the rice in his hand. He asked, ¡°Is pot bun meat simple?¡±


    Wang Yid, ¡°I like this dish but I¡¯ve been maintaining a diet recently, so I don¡¯t have much chance to eat meat. It seems that I can have a big feast today!¡± He Zhen said, ¡°I remember that the pot bun meat is made of pork, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu and Wang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­ Hiss¡­ He Zhen¡¯s face showed a troubled expression as he stammered, ¡°I-i don¡¯t like to eat pork¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course I know that you don¡¯t like to eat pork.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°So, didn¡¯t I also buy chicken and vegetables. This is for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± He Zhen said in surprise, ¡®Thank you, thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Jiang Yu said, but her hands didn¡¯t stop moving.


    <b>5.</b>


    After she heated the oil in the pot, she first added green onions and ginger. After the fragrance was out, she poured the pork into the pot and stir-fried it.


    At the same time, she added seasoning to spice it up and prepared the sauce for the pot of meat.


    While He Zhen was washing the rice and Wang Yu was washing the vegetables, she heard the crackling sound from Jiang Yu¡¯s side.


    It was the sound of the oil jumping up after being heated.


    ¡°Has it started already?¡± He Zhen hurriedly put the rice into the electric rice cooker and went to watch Jiang Yu cook without stopping.


    Wang Yu was also very curious. She also quickly washed the vegetables and went to watch Jiang Yu cook.


    ¡°It smells so good,¡± He Zhen said sincerely.


    As a person who didn¡¯t like to eat pork, he usually felt nauseous whenever he smelled pork.


    However, when he smelled pork this time, not only did he not feel dizzy, he even felt that the smell was very fragrant.


    He Zhen seriously suspected that there was something wrong with his nose.


    ¡°I also feel that the smell is very fragrant.¡¯ Wang Yu¡¯s eyes were sparkling.


    She really liked eating pork. Previously, because of her body size, she could not eat meat. Today, she finally got this opportunity, so she would definitely eat to her heart¡¯s content!

 Chapter 384 - Pot Bun Meat Ready

    <h4>Chapter 384 Pot Bun Meat Ready</h4>


    ¡°What are they doing together?¡± Yuan Lai looked at them and could not help but ask in confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zhang Xiao shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t even have the most basic oil and rice now. Let alone cooking, even washing the rice is a difficult task.¡±


    ¡°I think we should be more confident and remove the word ¡®possible¡¯. We just can¡¯t cook.¡± Yuan Lai looked dejected.


    In fact, he could already smell the meat fragrance from Jiang Yu¡¯s side. His stomach was so hooked that it was gurgling. He really wanted to go over and ask and see if he could get a free meal there.


    But first of all, he was not on that team. No matter what, he had to stay with his own team first.


    Secondly, if he wanted to eat, he had to see if the other party was willing!


    Yuan Lai was very conflicted, and his brows were knitted together.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m really useless.¡± Li Jing had not opened her mouth to speak, but the moment she opened her mouth, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±.


    Yuan Lai and Zhang Xiao were both stunned.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing again?¡± Yuan Lai could not stand it when there were girls like this.


    Li Jing said, ¡°I knew that I wasn¡¯t good enough, but I still insisted on learning how to make handicrafts. In the end, not only did I not earn a single cent, but I even lost our only 20 yuan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Zhang Xiaoforted her. ¡°The three of us were the ones who made the decision to make handicrafts in the beginning. You¡¯re not the only one who said that you were responsible. We all are.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Li Jing kept her head down. When she looked up again, her eyes were already welling up with tears.


    In fact, these were the physiological tears that were produced when she secretly pinched her thigh in the dark just now.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t cry!¡± Yuan Lai could not bear to see a girl being wronged, let alone see a girl crying He was flustered and did not even know how tofort her.


    When he saw Li Jing like this in the bulletments, he could not help but feel sorry for her. ¡°Aiya! It hurts so much!¡±


    ¡°Li Jing cried so sadly. She must really me herself that much, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. She only wanted to help her team earn money in the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ sigh, but this is also a problem of their ability. They can¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Li Jing was crying so sadly that Zhang Xiao and Yuan Lai were still busyforting her. On Jiang Yu¡¯s side, the pot bun meat was already out of the pot.


    The moment the dish came out of the pot, the bulletments immediately exploded.


    ¡°Damn! This dish looks so delicious!¡±


    ¡°Really, really, I¡¯m serious. Jiang Yu really knows how to cook?¡±


    ¡°Please, please. She already said that she knows how to cook, alright?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this look too appetizing?¡±


    ¡°It smells so good!¡± He Zhen could not help but shout. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever felt that pork can smell so good!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and pushed the pot of meat in Wang Yu and He Zhen¡¯s direction, saying, ¡°Try


    it.¡±


    Even though He Zhen felt that the pot of meat was very fragrant, he still did not dare to try a dish made from pork.


    Wang Yu was different. She had always liked to eat meat, and now that she was recording a variety show, she did not need to care about anything else. She just needed to eat as much as she wanted.


    She picked up a piece of pork wrapped in a pot and blew on it a few times to make it not very hot before putting it into her mouth.


    It was sour, sweet, and sweet. It tasted the same as the pork wrapped in a pot that she had eaten before.


    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡± Wang Yu eximed in admiration.


    ¡°Is it really that delicious?¡± He Zhen was skeptical. ¡°Of course! If you don¡¯t believe me, try it! Didn¡¯t you just say that this dish is very fragrant?¡± Wang Yu picked up a piece of meat and ced it into He Zhen¡¯s bowl. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Try it.¡±

 Chapter 385 - Eat Together

    <h4>Chapter 385 Eat Together</h4>


    Although He Zhen hated pork, this dish looked really good. It made people unconsciously want to eat it.


    Therefore, he picked up the piece of meat and put it into his mouth, intending to taste it lightly.


    However, with this taste, he really tasted a new world.


    ¡°So delicious?!¡± He Zhen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit


    up.


    He had never thought that pork could be so delicious.


    ¡°Is it? Is it really delicious?¡± Wang Yu was also very happy.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± He Zhen couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s delicious, then that¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and got up to prepare other dishes.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! You are my God!¡± He Zhen couldn¡¯t help but give Jiang Yu a thumbs up.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jiang Yu was about to wash the chicken, but when she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud again.


    The three of them wereughing happily while the other three were like abandoned children. They were at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The fragrance of the pot bun meat drifted over. Yuan Lai was already very hungry.


    ¡°I¡¯m really hungry,¡± Yuan Lai said weakly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and borrow something?¡± Zhang Xiao suggested.


    ¡°But none of us know how to cook¡­¡± Yuan Lai felt a little hopeless.


    Hearing Yuan Lai say this, Zhang Xiao was also in a dilemma.


    He muttered, ¡°What should we do¡­¡±


    The three lonely children were still thinking about what to do with their food when Wang Yu shouted to them, ¡°Li Jing! Yuan Lai! Zhang Xiao! Come and eat with us!¡±


    ¡°Eat together?!¡± Yuan Lai¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that and he ran over.


    ¡°Can we really eat together?!¡± Yuan Lai asked before eating the meat.


    Wang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Yes, this is decided by the three of us.¡±


    Zhang Xiao was worried that the program team would not allow this, so he asked director Zheng, ¡°Can we?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±dDirector Zheng nodded and then said, ¡°But if you have dinner together tonight, you have to eat breakfast tomorrow morning together.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± He Zhen agreed immediately.


    ¡°You want to make breakfast?¡± Wang Yu looked at He Zhen in surprise.


    He Zhen said, ¡°Sigh. Don¡¯t look down on me. Although I don¡¯t know how to cook, I can make porridge and boil eggs.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You want to eat this in the morning?¡± Wang Yu asked.


    He Zhen: ¡°¡­ It does seem a little monotonous.¡±


    Wang Yu was speechless.


    Yuan Lai ate a piece of pot bun meat. He was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After holding it in for a long time, he finally said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    The audience on the bullet screen also started to crave for it. ¡°Is it really that delicious?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s for sure. Even if it¡¯s just a script, other people have to pretend that it¡¯s delicious, but he really doesn¡¯t know how to do that. That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t like to eat pork, but he also said that this pot bun meat is delicious. Then it must be very delicious.¡±


    ¡°I really want to try it. It already looks delicious, and I feel that it will taste even better.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, I¡¯m already starting to get hungry.¡±


    ¡°I even think that it¡¯s not impossible for Jiang Yu to participate in the ¡®chef¡¯spetition¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, please! She¡¯s an artist in the entertainment industry, how could she participate in that!¡±


    ¡°I really envy Mo Long for having a girlfriend like Jiang Yu who knows everything.¡±


    Li Jing also took a bite of that piece of meat. It was indeed delicious.


    Hence, the unconvinced feeling in her heart rose again.


    She knows how to make handicrafts, right? She knows how to cook, right? You, Jiang Yu, know everything, right?


    Alright, let me teach you a lessonter!

 Chapter 386 - Help

    <h4>Chapter 386 Help</h4>


    It seemed like he felt that it wasn¡¯t good for a group of people to eat without Jiang Yu, so Yuan Lai volunteered to help Jiang Yu.


    However, he was really clumsy and couldn¡¯t help Jiang Yu in any way.


    Therefore, he could only go back and eat quietly.


    In order to make himself look good in the eyes of the audience, Li Jing decided to take over Yuan Lai¡¯s position and help Jiang Yu.


    However, Jiang Yew that Li Jing was definitely not being kind bying over to help her.


    However, Li Jing really came over to help wash the vegetables. This was a little out of Jiang Yu¡¯s expectations.


    <b>vas</b>


    However, Li Jing did not stop washing the vegetables in her hands. She also did not stop saying, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t think that you won.¡±


    Jiang Yu also lowered her head to wash the vegetables and said, ¡°Li Jing, are you still brooding over what happened that day?¡±.


    Li Jing gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! Do you know how much my family paid to build a good rtionship with that job back then? Yet you fired me just like that? Why? Is it because you¡¯re Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Jiang Yew that no matter how she told her, she could not exin it clearly.


    But, Jiang Yu felt that it was necessary to exin it clearly to her. ¡°This is your fault, so yo should lower your head and apologize. Moreover, this job was not obtained through your own hard work, so you don¡¯t have to take it to heart like this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Jing sneered and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t tell me that the job that my family found for me is not something that I found on my own? That is my family!¡±


    Jiang Yew that she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly no matter what she said. Since that was the case, there was no need for her to say anymore. Talking to someone like her was just a waste of her saliva.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, just wait.¡± Li Jing didn¡¯t wait for Jiang Yu¡¯s reply and felt that she was belittled. Therefore, she continued to be stubborn, as if she wanted to argue with Jiang Yu to see who would win or lose.


    ¡°Li Jing, you¡¯re an adult now. No matter what, don¡¯t be too childish.¡±


    ¡°Childish? Jiang Yu, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re being more childish when you¡¯re targeting me?¡±


    Jiang Yu was speechless at Li Jing¡¯s brain circuits.


    What did she do that was targeted at her?


    Could it be that she was the one who was at fault that day?


    She refused to ept Tian Guo¡¯s apology and had to make things difficult for her. And when it was her turn to do something wrong, she refused to apologize properly. She had an expression that said, ¡°I¡¯m Li Yue¡¯s cousin, so you must forgive me.¡± And now she was saying that she was against her?


    It was too unreasonable.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°We are now in a cooperation rtionship on the same variety show. I advise you not to be too noisy.¡±


    Li Jing said, ¡°Cooperation? Do you think we are in a partnership? Don¡¯t forget that even if we are in the same variety show, we are two opposing teams. You will never win against me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jiang Yu raised her hand to wave the vegetables she had washed in her hand and said with a smile, ¡°But I won today¡¯s game.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Li Jing choked and said, ¡°It was an ident today. I let you win!¡±


    When she said this, her voice was a little loud, and the people eating over there also heard it.


    ¡°Let us win?¡± He Zhen hesitated for a moment and looked at Zhang Xiao and Yuan Lai in confusion. ¡°You let us win?¡±


    Yuan Lai was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only lower his head and eat the vegetables.


    Zhang Xiao originally wanted to reply in a joking manner, but he felt that something was not right, so he could only vaguely exin, ¡°The strength of the two teams are about the same. There is no such thing as who let anyone else win.¡±

 Chapter 387 - Unintentional

    <h4>Chapter 387 Unintentional</h4>


    Jiang Yu ced the sliced chicken into a pot of hot oil and prepared to fry it first. It would be more convenient to stir-fry itter.


    Li Jing ced the washed dishes on a te and ced it beside Jiang Yu. Then, she raised her hand to shake off the water in her hand.


    The worst part was that some of the water droplets fell into the pot of oil and instantly created a few sshes of oil. The few drops of oil flew up and sshed onto Jiang Yu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Jiang Yu covered her arm and cried out in pain.


    Li Jing walked past Jiang Yu and was shocked by her cry.


    The people eating over there also heard the sound and dropped their chopsticks. They hurried over to check on Jiang Yu¡¯s injuries.


    He Zhen was tall and had long legs. He rushed to Jiang Yu¡¯s side and said anxiously, ¡°Jiang Yu! Are you alright?!¡±


    Wang Yu also ran over in a hurry and said, ¡°Jiang Yu! What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Li Jing quickly pretended to be shocked and said in shock, ¡°It seems like the oil in the pot has sshed!¡±


    ¡°Oil!¡± When Wang Yu heard this, she almost fainted.


    Although she didn¡¯t know how to cook and usually didn¡¯t step into the kitchen, she knew how high the temperature needed to heat the oil.


    With such a high temperature, a drop of oil sshing on her skin would be extremely painful!


    However, Jiang Yu acted as if nothing had happened. She only cried out in pain just now and then calmly went to wash up. Although the oil was a little small, there was many droplets.


    The burned areas on Jiang Yu¡¯s arms quickly swelled up.


    Li Jing didn¡¯t expect that the water would fall into the pot of oil and burn Jiang Yu¡¯s arms.


    Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t put the me on her, would she?


    As a girl, Wang Yu knew that girls¡¯ skin was more delicate than boys¡¯. Therefore, it would be difficult for Jiang Yu to recover from her burns in a few days.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you should rest for a while,¡± Wang Yu said worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Jiang Yu could still bear the pain and said, ¡°If I rest now, what about your dinner?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to eat it,¡± Wang Yu said.


    He Zhen also said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay to eat less.¡±


    Although Yuan Lai was very hungry, he was, after all, eating the food of the opposing team for free. Moreover, the ¡°chef¡± of the opposing team was already injured, so it was not good for him to say something like ¡°Just endure it ¡°for himself.


    Therefore, he also said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Although I¡¯m hungry, it¡¯s not a big deal to eat less. When I lost weight before, I often didn¡¯t eat. I¡¯ll get used to it if I¡¯m hungry more.¡±


    Zhang Xiao was not that hungry to begin with, so it did not matter whether he ate this meal or not.


    Therefore, he also advised Jiang Yu to rest. However, Jiang Yu was always worried that if she rested, she would not be able to cook dinner. If that happened, the group of people would go hungry. However, everyone was urging her to rest, so Jiang Yu could only obediently go to rest.


    ¡°But my injury is really fine. Don¡¯t worry too much about me. I can still cook breakfast tomorrow morning,¡± Jiang Yuforted everyone.


    ¡°You¡¯re already like this, yet you still want to cook for us?¡± He Zhen said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I can cook. Tomorrow morning, you just need to rest. Tomorrow¡¯s breakfast is under my control.¡±


    He Zhen taking over the job of cooking breakfast with such confidence really made people doubt his ability.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool around.¡± Yuan Lai was unwilling to believe He Zhen and said, ¡°Can anyone really eat the things you make?¡±

 Chapter 388 - Breakfast Fail

    <h4>Chapter 388 Breakfast Fail</h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ever since He Zhen was young, this was the first time he was doubted by others. His fighting spirit was instantly ignited.


    ¡°I want to believe you¡­¡± Yuan Lai muttered softly.


    However, He Zhen still heard it.


    He Zhen said unconvinced, ¡°Let me tell you, you just need to wait for it. Because tomorrow morning, you will eat the best breakfast in the world! Because it will be made by me personally!¡±


    He Zhen¡¯s mysterious confidence shocked everyone present, as well as the people on the bullet screen.


    ¡°He Zhen¡­ is so confident?¡±


    ¡°Sisters, believe me, Run! There must be a trick!¡±


    ¡°I agree with you! Seeing how confident He Zhen is in wanting to cook, I knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to cook anything good!¡±


    ¡°Sisters, run!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t ask any questions, just run!¡±


    ¡°Sob sob sob, my little cutie Yuan Lai will be persecuted tomorrow.¡±


    Due to Jiang Yu¡¯s unexpected injury, the program team also thoughtfully prepared dinner, afraid that the guests would go hungry.


    After dinner, the group chatted briefly for a while before returning to their rooms to rest.


    Early the next morning, He Zhen got up early and made a big fuss about making breakfast for everyone.


    ¡°What should I make¡­ sure enough, it¡¯s still suitable to eat something light in the morning, right?¡± He Zhen put on his apron and began to wash the rice and cook the porridge.


    Then, he put the eggs into another pot to cook.


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to get up and see if she could help He Zhen make breakfast.


    But for some reason, her eyelids were especially heavy today, as if she couldn¡¯t open them no matter what.


    So in the end, He Zhen was the only one left in the kitchen ¡°struggling¡± with the ingredients.


    When the time was up, He Zhen opened the lid of the pot and prepared to stir the porridge.


    In the end, a burnt smell drifted out and directly rushed into He Zhen¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Cough cough cough cough!¡± He Zhen was choked by the smell and kept coughing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did I put too much water in?¡±


    He Zhen turned on his phone and prepared to search for recipes.


    Zhang Xiao, who was just about to go downstairs for a morning jog, followed the smell and walked over. He asked with a puzzled look, ¡°What¡¯s this smell?¡±


    He Zhen was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t know how to exin. After a long time, he said, ¡°It¡¯s the porridge that I made. I identally burned the pot.¡±


    ¡°???¡± Zhang Xiao was dumbfounded. Rice porridge? Could that burn the pot? It seemed that he could see the doubt in Zhang Xiao¡¯s heart. Although he was a little embarrassed, He Zhen still exined very seriously, ¡°I put in too little water.¡±


    Zhang Xiao: ¡°¡­ Alright.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Yuan Lai also got up and prepared to go downstairs to check on He Zhen¡¯s ¡°battle status¡± in the kitchen.


    However, the moment he went downstairs, he smelled the choking smell.


    ¡°What the hell?! What is that smell?! Is there a gas leak in the kitchen?¡± Yuan Lai dashed into the kitchen with a whoosh.


    ¡°No,¡± He Zhen said, ¡°It¡¯s my rice porridge. It¡¯s burning.¡±


    Yuan Lai: ¡°¡­ He Zhen, you really are the kitchen killer.¡±


    He Zhen really wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Where¡¯s Jiang Yu? Jiang Yu! Please get up quickly and save me! As if she had heard He Zhen¡¯s heartfelt request, Jiang Yu got up quickly and tidied up before heading downstairs.


    But the smell of burnt food¡­


    Jiang Yu covered her nose as she went to the kitchen and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±


    He Zhen had a bitter look on his face as he said, ¡°The breakfast I made for you guys is burnt.¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°¡­ burnt? How much water did you


    put in?¡±


    He Zhen gestured and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably just like a bowl of water.¡±


    Jiang Yu felt a little helpless and said, ¡°You put in too little water. It should be like three bowls of water.¡±


    He Zhen wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t. He said, ¡°Jiang Yu, why don¡¯t you help me?¡±


    ¡°Got it. Leave it. I¡¯ll do it,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Thank you, Jiang Yu!¡± He Zhen shouted.

 Chapter 389 - Save The Day

    <h4>Chapter 389 Save The Day</h4>


    He Zhen¡¯s breakfast had received a unanimous negative review from everyone, which dealt a huge blow to He Zhen¡¯s confidence.


    In the end, he had no choice but to ask Jiang Yu for help. ¡°Jiang Yu, help!¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Yew that He Zhen had said that he was going to make breakfast, but in reality, he could not do it at all.


    However, she had never expected that He Zhen would try his best to make breakfast and nearly blow up the kitchen.


    Looking at He Zhen¡¯s crying face, Jiang Yu shook her head helplessly. She rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Wang Yu remembered that Jiang Yarm still had the burn fromst night. She asked worriedly, ¡°Jiang Yu, is the injury on your arm alright?¡±


    Jiang Yu showed her arm to Wang Yu with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Take a look.¡±


    Wang Yu checked it carefully and confirmed that Jiang Yarm was indeed fine. Only then did she feel relieved that she was cooking in the kitchen.


    ¡°Alright, go back and sit down.¡± Jiang Yu chased everyone out of the kitchen. Otherwise, it would take up a lot of space if a group of people gathered together.


    The guests were basically awake, except for Li Jing who was still sleeping soundly in her room.


    W


    0


    Li Jing didn¡¯t wake up until Jiang Yu brought her breakfast to the table.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Yuan Lai nced at the clock on the wall. It was already 9:30.


    ¡°What time did she sleepst night? Why didn¡¯t she wake up after such a long time?¡± He Zhen was puzzled. ¡°After the recording ended, she came back to wash up and went to bed,¡± Wang Yu said.


    The program team had originally booked a room for each person, but Li Jing went to the director and said that she was afraid and didn¡¯t dare to sleep alone.


    Coincidentally, Wang Yu also said that she wasn¡¯t used to sleeping outside, so she hoped that the director could find someone to sleep with her, even if it was a staff member.


    So, Li Jing and Wang Yu stayed in the same room.


    This was something that happened naturally.


    ¡°That was very early,¡± He Zhen said. ¡°Yesterday was the first outdoor recording, so it ended very early. How could she sleep for so long?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wang Yu shrugged as if she was dissatisfied with the experience she hadst night. Sheined, ¡°I couldn¡¯t even sleep properlyst night.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yuan Lai asked curiously.


    Wang Yu exined, ¡°Li Jing talks in her sleep. She snores and grinds her teeth¡­¡±


    It seemed that it was not good to talk about her behind her back, so Wang Yu¡¯s voice became softer and softer.


    However, she was still dissatisfied. She mumbled, ¡°But her snoring is really loud¡­ I wanted to wake her up, but I was afraid of disturbing her sleep, so I could only endure it¡­¡±


    It was obvious that Wang Yu did not sleep wellst night ¡ª two heavy dark circles were hanging under her eyes.


    ¡°Then you have to rest well after the recording is over today,¡± Zhang Xiao said with concern.


    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Wang Yu nodded and replied.


    However, it was said that it would be very difficult to sleep well tonight if she still had to hear Li Jing¡¯s snoring and talking in her sleep.


    Jiang Yid worriedly, ¡°Do you want to go and rest for a while now?¡±


    Wang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll be recording in a while.¡±


    Speaking of recording, Director Zheng just remembered that they had to start recording on time at 10 o¡¯clock today.


    In the end, Li Jing still hadn¡¯t woken up?


    Director Zheng hurriedly asked the staff to wake Li Jing up. He told her to hurry up and pack up so that they wouldn¡¯t dy the filming


    The staff quickly went airs and knocked on Li Jing¡¯s door, but after a long time, Li Jing did not respond.


    The staff thought that the sound of her knocking on the door was too soft, so they increased their strength and continued to knock.

 Chapter 390 - 0 True Self

    <h4>Chapter 390 True Self</h4>


    When she knocked on the door, the staff member even called out tentatively, ¡°Li Jing? Are you up? The recording will start in a while. Hurry up and get up.¡±


    The staff member who knocked on the door was an intern who had just graduated not long ago. He did not have as much confidence as the older generation of staff members, so his voice was very gentle.


    Li Jing probably heard his tone, so she opened the door and threw a pillow at the intern.


    At the same time, she shouted loudly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying?! I¡¯m still sleeping!¡±


    The people downstairs who were eating breakfast were so frightened by this roar that they did not know how to eat.


    ¡°What????¡± Yuan Lai was very shocked and said, ¡°Who is this? Li Jing?¡±.


    He Zhen swallowed the porridge with great difficulty before answering, ¡°I think so.¡±


    Zhang Xiao and Wang Yu quickly threw away their chopsticks and went upstairs to check the situation.


    Jiang Yu was no exception. She put down her chopsticks and ran upstairs.


    The intern lowered her head, she kept exining, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ But the program is going to be recorded very soon. If you don¡¯t get up, you will dy the recording process. We have no choice, so we came to call


    you¡­¡±


    The intern exined with a sobbing voice.


    Only then did Li Jing remember that she was still recording the program, so she couldn¡¯t lose her temper easily.


    Just now, she thought she was at her home, and there were people who didn¡¯t know what was good for them knocking on the door and calling her to get up, refusing to let her sleep.


    She quickly put her hand on the intern¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I was angry when I got up. I forgot that I was still recording the program, so I lost my temper at you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Zhang Xiao and Wang Yu rushed over and saw Li Jing apologizing. They didn¡¯t say anything else and told the intern to go downstairs to rest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve troubled you,¡± Li Jing apologized again.


    However, even if Li Jing apologized, the audience didn¡¯t buy it.


    ¡°Damn, is this really the same Li Jing from yesterday?¡±


    ¡°The contrast is really too big. Forgive me for not being able to ept it.¡±


    ¡°Even if she was angry when she woke up, it can¡¯t be that serious, right? She doesn¡¯t even know that staff member, yet she¡¯s throwing a tantrum at her like this?¡±


    Some people criticized Li Jing¡¯s actions on one side, while others naturally thought that she did not do anything wrong.


    ¡°Come on, she already said that it was because she forgot to record the program. She thought that someone was disturbing her sleep, so she threw a tantrum.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Aren¡¯t you angry that someone interrupted you when you were sleeping soundly?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,pared to those people who are obviously angry but pretend not to be angry, I think that Li Jing¡¯s anger is more real.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right, don¡¯t be pretentious! That¡¯s how I like it!¡±


    Jiang Yu stood behind Zhang Xiao and Wang Yu, carefully sizing up Li Jing.


    It didn¡¯t look like she was lying.


    She must have really lost her temper because she was woken up by someone. However, her attitude toward apologizing was fake.


    It was probably because she wanted to protect her image that she decided to apologize?


    Otherwise, based on her original appearance, this matter wouldn¡¯t have been resolved so easily.


    Moreover, she had to apologize to resolve this matter.


    It seemed that this Li Jing really wanted to stay in this program team andpete with her.


    She really has perseverance, Jiang Yu thought silently. She could not help but praise Li Jing¡¯s ability to twist the narrative.

 Chapter 391 - Sequela

    <h4>Chapter 391 Sequ</h4>


    He Zhen and Yuan Lai hurried over and saw the intern running downstairs with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± Yuan Lai could not help but exim in a low voice.


    He Zhen was also very shocked. ¡°Did Li Jing really shout that out?¡±


    Yuan Lai said, ¡°It seems so¡­¡±


    In the end, this matter was also settled because Li Jing apologized to the intern.


    No matter how much the intern felt wronged, it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    The director had told her that Li Jing was the cousin of the current movie queen, Li Yue. Her status was not something people like them could afford to offend.


    After breakfast, everyone packed up and prepared to start the recording for the next day.


    Director Zheng exined the progress of the recording. ¡°Today¡¯s recording ends, and the first episode ends. So everyone can go home and rest for the time being. After I check the broadcast volume and poprity, I will consider whether or not I should continue to record the next episode outdoors.¡±


    As hosts, Zhang Xiao and Wang Yu naturally followed the program team¡¯s words.


    He Zhen and Yuan Lai could not stand the idle temperament, or they hoped to be able to record the program outdoors in the future.


    Li Jing didn¡¯t care at all. Her goal was only business. Whether it was outdoors or indoors, she would be wherever Jiang Yu was.


    Jiang Yu naturally knew what Li Jing was thinking, so she smiled at her.


    Li Jing was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Jiang Yu was smiling at her.


    After thinking for a long time, Li Jing thought that Jiang Yu was looking down on her.


    Anyone who knew about this magical thought would have to ask Li Jing, ¡°Are you suffering from paranoia?¡±


    ¡°Help, I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Yuan Lai subconsciously leaned toward Zhang Xiao.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhang Xiao didn¡¯t understand.


    Yuan Lai exined in a low voice, ¡°Li Jing was too scary this morning. What if she suddenly gets angry in the gameter? Wouldn¡¯t that be disastrous for both of us?¡±


    Fortunately, when she said these words, her voice was very low, so Li Jing didn¡¯t hear it at all.


    Zhang Xiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He exined, ¡°That¡¯s because Li Jing was angry when she woke up. How long has it been now? She won¡¯t be angry when she wakes up anymore. She Won¡¯t lose her temper


    again.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still afraid,¡± Yuan Lai said.


    She was really frightened by Li Jing¡¯s angry


    <b>roar.</b>


    He Zhen was also frightened by the side effects.


    ¡°Li Jing won¡¯t suddenly get angry ande here, will she?¡± He Zhen asked worriedly.


    The good impression he had of Li Jing in his heart was scared away by her roar.


    Jiang Yid, ¡°No, she won¡¯t. She¡¯s on the enemy team. She won¡¯te to our side.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too scary.¡± He Zhen was still in shock. At the same time, he felt sorry for Yuan Lai.


    He said, ¡°Yuan Lai is really pitiful. He¡¯s actually on the same team as Li Jing. If she gets angryter, won¡¯t she tear Yuan Lai apart?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She felt helpless towards He Zhen¡¯s strange brain circuits.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± He Zhen smacked his lips.


    When Wang Yu heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    This He Zhen was really a clown.


    However, He Zhen still did not know what the two of them wereughing about. He could not help but scratch his head and ask in puzzlement, ¡°What are youughing about? I¡¯m talking about a very serious matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Wang Yu replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a very serious matter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stillughing when it¡¯s serious!¡±


    At this moment, the bulletments began to flood the screen crazily. ¡°So sweet, so sweet, so sweet!!!¡±


    ¡°Please, He Zhen and Wang Yu, get together!¡±


    ¡°Help me, I seem to see the sweet love between others again!¡±

 Chapter 392 - Hype Building

    <h4>Chapter 392 Hype Building</h4>


    The guests were all preparing and waiting for the recording to begin.


    Li Jing was no exception, but she was surprised to receive a call from Jiang Ran.


    Afraid that others would find out about her rtionship with Jiang Ran, Li Jing quickly walked to a ce where no one was around to answer the call. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Jiang Ran? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jiang Ran said on the other end of the phone, ¡°Li Jing, I¡¯ve been watching this live variety show recently. Now, there are people on the bullet screen who are hoping that He Zhen and Wang Yu are together. While you¡¯re targeting Jiang Yu, you should also try to build a good rtionship with He Zhen.¡±


    ¡°He Zhen?¡± Li Jing was stunned for a moment and asked in confusion, ¡°Why do I have to build a good rtionship with that He Zhen? Isn¡¯t he on the same team as Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Ran still exined to Li Jing with a good temper, ¡°You want to target Jiang Yu, but can¡¯t you know that basically everyone is on Jiang Yu¡¯s side now right?¡±


    Li Jing nodded dumbly and said, ¡°Yes. But what does that have to do with anything?¡±


    Jiang Ran herself was not a smart person, but when she spoke ambiguously, she also despised others for not being able to understand her words.


    But she still tried her best to maintain her attitude, she exined, ¡°He Zhen and Wang Yu, this pair, will definitely be hyped up in the future. If you have a good rtionship with He Zhen now and strive to let the program team hype you and He Zhen in the future, won¡¯t that be great? Once you have poprity, won¡¯t it be easier for you to deal with Jiang Yu?¡±


    However, Li Jing still didn¡¯t understand Jiang Ran¡¯s brain. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t hype it up with He Zhen, right? Moreover, if that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t Yuan Lai and I also be able to hype it


    up?¡±


    ¡°Can you use that brain of yours¡± Jiang Ran was flustered and started to speak without restraint.


    Li Jing was stunned. She didn¡¯t know why Jiang Ran would use such an attitude to talk to her.


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it. She had already spoken so clearly, but this Li Jing still didn¡¯t understand. If that wasn¡¯t stupidity, then what was?


    Li Jing finally realized what Jiang Ran meant.


    However, Jiang Ran was obviously not famous, so what right did she have to tell her what to do?


    However, Li Jing felt that what Jiang Ran said just now was a good way to increase her poprity by creating hype with someone. Her eyes darted back and forth between He Zhen and Yuan Lai.


    ¡°Li Jing!¡± Director Zheng called out to her. ¡°The recording has begun. Hurry up and get ready!¡±


    ¡°Got it, director. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Li Jing quickly hung up on Jiang Ran and ran to the recording venue.


    Director Zheng asked the staff to take out a box and said, ¡°What about today¡¯s grouping method? We¡¯ll adopt a new method ¡ª drawing lots.¡±


    ¡°Drawing lots?¡± Yuan Lai was puzzled. ¡°Hasn¡¯t this team already been assigned?¡±


    Director Zheng exined, ¡°Yes. After today¡¯s recording ended, everyone would still be in the same grouping as before. It¡¯s just that there are some changes to today¡¯s grouping. We need to disrupt everyone¡¯s teams and regroup them. Furthermore, we need two people in a group.¡±


    When the director said that, Yuan Lai understood what he meant.


    Today¡¯s recording required two people in a group. However, there were three people in each team, so it was not easy to regroup. Hence, it disrupted the group and they needed regrouping.


    Director Zheng continued, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s invite three guests to draw their other partners. Zhang Xiao, He Zhen, and Jiang Yu will do it.¡±


    The three of them went forward and drew lots. Then, they opened the paper ball that they had drawn.


    Zhang Xiao drew Wang Yu, He Zhen drew is Li Jing, Jiang Yu drew is Yuan Lai.

 Chapter 393 - Public Service Mission

    <h4>Chapter 393 Public Service Mission</h4>


    Director Zheng saw that they all knew who their partners were, so he began to introduce today¡¯s mission. ¡°Today¡¯s mission is actually very simple, and that is to make money.¡±


    ¡°Make money?¡± Yuan Lai was dumbfounded when he heard this. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as yesterday?¡±


    Director Zheng exined, ¡°No. Yesterday¡¯s task was to buy ingredients and cook. As for earning money and buying vegetables, that was all a method that you came up with on your own. But today¡¯s task is different. Today¡¯s task is to let you earn money, and I won¡¯t give you any capital. It will let youpletely rely on your own ability to earn money.¡±


    He Zhen couldn¡¯t figure out the program team¡¯s routine and asked, ¡°But¡­ We have to have a reason, right? We can¡¯t just earn money for the sake of earning money.¡±


    Director Zheng said, ¡°For today¡¯s mission of making money, you have to donate all the money you earn to buy clothes and books for the children in the mountain regions at the end. It can be considered a public service mission.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± He Zhen said.


    Director Zheng looked at the time on his watch, he said, ¡°Alright, from now until 5:30 pm, this is your time to make money. In the end, whoever donates the most money will win. However, this mission has a requirement. That is, you are not allowed to borrow money from anyone in any form, nor are you allowed to rely on your looks or fame to earn money.¡± ¡°Then this is very difficult.¡± Yuan Lai was in a difficult position.


    However, the most difficult one was He Zhen.


    He was already a little afraid of Li Jing, but now that the lot was drawn, she was actually drawn into his team and then there was this task. He had no idea how toplete this difficult task.


    Director Zheng ordered, ¡°Begin!¡±


    So the guests brought their respective cameramen to begin their missions


    Before Zhang Xiao became a host, he had worked in many coffee shops or milk tea shops, while Wang Yu had worked as a dance tutor.


    So after some discussion, the two of them decided to split up.


    Zhang Xiao went to the milk tea shop, intending to work as a temporary worker for 15 yuan an hour.


    The owner of the milk tea shop saw the cameraman behind Zhang Xiao and knew that this was a television station recording a program. He also hoped that he could use this opportunity to promote his milk tea shop on television.


    So, he gave Zhang Xiao amission on top of the 15 yuan an hour base sry. Themission was three yuan for every cup of milk tea sold.


    This was what Zhang Xiao wanted, and he agreed without hesitation.


    Wang Yu found a violin shop, where people were ying the violin.


    Wang Yu went in to find the shop owner and exined that she was recording a program and needed a temporary job to make money.


    The shop owner was a middle-aged woman who was easy to talk to, and she was very open-minded, she said, ¡°You just said that you were a dancer before, right? How about this? My people y the violin, and you dance beside them. Is that okay? I can provide you with dance costumes. 200 yuan for a dance, is that okay?¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°200¡±, Wang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly followed up and said, ¡°Okay! Thank you very much!¡±


    The shop owner smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Come, I¡¯ll take you to the changing room to change clothes.¡±


    Zhang Xiao and Wang Yu had found temporary jobs that were rtively suitable for them, but Li Jing and He Zhen, who were on the way with them, were not so l.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± He Zhen was really at a loss, not knowing what to do to earn money.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Li Jing said.


    Her mind was not on the task. Instead, she wanted to create hype with He Zhen.


    She was hesitant about who to hype with. However, He Zhen drew her to join his team. Li Jing decided to continue with this.


    She only had one day today. She had to work hard.


    Otherwise, the next program will start recording, He Zhen would be with that Wang Yu again.


    Then my chance would be even smaller.

 Chapter 394 - Cello

    <h4>Chapter 394 Cello</h4>


    When Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai set out, they did not choose to follow the same route as the other four.


    ¡°Where are we going next?¡± Yuan Lai asked.


    It was also his first time participating in an outdoor variety show. There were many things that he did not know how to do, and he did not know how toplete the mission.


    However, now that he had Jiang Yu in his grasp, he did not need to worry too much about the next mission.


    Jiang Yu walked and stopped before stopping in front of a restaurant. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it here.¡±


    Yuan Lai raised his head and looked at the name of the restaurant. He couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Cello? Why are we here?¡±


    Jiang Yu gestured for him to look inside and said, ¡°There¡¯s someone ying inside.¡±


    Yuan Lai was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. ¡°C-cello?! Jiang Yu, you¡¯re not going to y the cello, are you?!¡±


    He knew that Jiang Yu could y the piano because he had bought a ticket to watch the international pianopetition.


    He had already begun to notice Jiang Yu back then.


    He didn¡¯t think that someone could be this good just by learning the piano by himself.


    And now, Jiang Yu was interested in the cello?!


    Could it be that Jiang Yu could also y the cello?


    Jiang Yid calmly, ¡°Yes. When I was learning the piano, there was a cello shop next door. I heard the people inside y it. Naturally, I learned a little.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Yuan Lai was a little hesitant.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to believe Jiang Yu, but based on what she said, it meant that her cello ying skills were not very good. She didn¡¯t even have the time to learn the cello by herself. She had only heard other people y before, and at most, she had read the score and recognized a few scales?


    Yuan Lai felt that it was still not good. He wanted to pull Jiang Yu and leave quickly, but the owner of the restaurant had already seen Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai.


    Yuan Lai: ¡°¡­ It¡¯s over, we can¡¯t leave anymore.¡±


    The owner came out to greet the two of them warmly and asked, ¡°What would you like to watch?¡±


    In fact, he had recognized Jiang Yu, so he came out to greet the two of them so warmly.


    Like Yuan Lai, he had bought tickets to watch the international pianopetition. From then on, he had remembered Jiang Yu, who was able to reach that level just by learning by herself.


    Jiang Yu did not hide her thoughts, she said bluntly, ¡°Hello, we are recording a program and need a temporary job that can make money. I just went to several music shops, but none of them have a piano shop. It was not easy to see that you have a cello here, so I decided toe here to try my luck.¡±


    The boss understood, he said, ¡°Actually, I also like musical instruments, but I prefer the piano. However, this cello shop of mine was passed down from my great-grandfather¡¯s generation, so I¡¯ve always managed a cello shop. Yo said that you want toe here to find a temporary job, right? Then, do you want to y the cello?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    Then, Jiang Yu entered the restaurant with the boss.


    Yuan Lai stood alone at the door. He didn¡¯t know whether to enter or not.


    ¡°Is¡­ is this really going to work?¡± He was still skeptical.


    Not only was he skeptical, even Mo Long, who was watching the live broadcast, was a little shocked.


    When did his baby learn to y the cello?


    How many surprises did he not know about her?


    The audience in the bullet screen also expressed their doubts because they could not believe that Jiang Yu could y the piano and the cello?


    This skill was simply heaven-defying!

 Chapter 395 - Skeptical

    <h4>Chapter 395 Skeptical</h4>


    Yuan Lai didn¡¯t know why the owner trusted Jiang Y umuch, but since the two of them had already gone in to prepare for the performance, he couldn¡¯t just stand outside like a fool, so Yuan Lai went in as well.


    No matter what, he and Jiang Yu were on the same team. He couldn¡¯t let her go in alone and embarrass herself, right?


    Jiang Yu and the boss entered the shop. Thetter went to the person who was about to y the next song and said, ¡°Wait a minute. You go and rest first. Let her y.¡±


    The person who was ying was a middle-aged man who had some experience ying cello. He gave himself an artistic name, Jimmy.


    When he heard that the boss wanted him to rest, Jimmy was very willing. But what else did the boss say? Was he going to let this little girl take his ce?


    Jimmy looked at Jiang Yu suspiciously and asked, ¡°Boss, are you talking about her?¡±


    <b>S</b>


    The boss nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡± Jimmy said, ¡°Are you sure, boss? She looks about 20 years old. Are you sure? Or is she a professional cellist?¡±


    After asking these series of questions, Jimmy looked at Jiang Yu and asked, ¡°Are you a professional cellist?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head honestly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Then how many years have you studied the cello?¡± Jimmy asked again.


    Jiang Yu also said very honestly, ¡°I haven¡¯t studied the cello systematically. As for the cello and piano, I¡¯ve taught myself. But I¡¯ve been studying the piano for a long time. As for the cello, it¡¯s about a few months.¡±


    When Jimmy heard Jiang Yu¡¯s words, he felt that it was extremely ridiculous.


    He said, ¡°A few months? Do you think the cello is easy? You can learn it in a few months?¡±


    Hearing that Jimmy seemed to be a little angry, Yuan Lai was worried that Jiang Yu was a little girl and wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it, so he hurriedly came over to help smooth things over. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. We are recording a variety show. I hope you can understand¡­¡±


    Before Yuan Lai could finish his words, Jimmy interrupted him and raised his voice. ¡°You can act so recklessly just because you need to record a show?! Aren¡¯t you guys being too childish? What do you think the cello is?¡±


    After saying this, he continued to point his finger at Jiang Yu, ¡°And you, little girl, said that you taught yourself how to y the cello in a few months? Do you think you¡¯re a genius? You can learn how to y the cello in a few months? And your piano. How many years have you taught yourself how to y the piano? Half a year? Or a year?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Jimmy with very sincere eyes and said, ¡°A little more than a year.¡±


    ¡°A little more than a year?¡± Jimmy smiled, he said, ¡°A year of self-study, and you still have the face to say that you can y the piano? Okay, okay, okay, let¡¯s talk about the cello now. You taught yourself the piano for a year and said that you can y the piano; you taught yourself the cello for a few months, and you said that you can y the cello? Little girl, it¡¯s good to have confidence, but this is not confidence. This is called conceit.¡±


    Jimmy¡¯s words were outrageous, and the boss couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He said, ¡°Jimmy! This is Jiang Yu! I told you to rest and give the cello to her. Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? There are other customers in the shop. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here!¡±


    Jimmy¡¯s attitude was also very unyielding. He said, ¡°You want me to give the cello to her? Impossible! I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s Jiang Yu or Jiang Wen! It¡¯s useless. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Yuan Lai also felt that Jimmy¡¯s words were a bit too much. He was worried that Jiang Yu would feel wronged and would feel wronged, so he stood in front of Jiang Yu, he said in a low voice, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m a man. At this time, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned and burst outughing.

 Chapter 396 - Don’t Be Conceited

    <h4>Chapter 396 Don¡¯t Be Conceited</h4>


    Yuan Lai heard Jiang Yu¡¯sughter and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. He asked, ¡°Eh? Jiang Yu, what are youughing


    at?¡±


    Come on, sis, someone is interrogating you in your face right now, and even insulting you!


    You can stillugh?!


    Jimmy and the boss also heard Jiang Yu¡¯sughter and looked over in puzzlement.


    Jimmy felt that there was something wrong with this girl¡¯s brain.


    He had already said such things. Normally, a normal little girl would feel wronged because of a blow to her confidence at this time, and some would even cry bitterly.


    But what was wrong with this Jiang Yu? Was sheughing?


    Jimmy suddenly had a feeling of being looked down upon by others, so he raised his voice a few degrees to Jiang Yu. ¡®What are youughing at?! Did I say something wrong? You¡¯ve only taught yourself for a few months and you¡¯re already saying that you can y the cello? Who would believe you if you said that? You¡¯re not a genius, don¡¯t have that kind of confidence!¡¯


    The boss really couldn¡¯t stand what Jimmy said, but he had already yed the cello in his own shop for several years, so he was in a bit of a dilemma at the moment and didn¡¯t know how to solve this matter.


    Jiang Yu could understand the boss, and she also knew why Jimmy looked down on her so much.


    In that case, she would show him in front of Ji, so that he would be convinced.


    ¡°Since you look down on me so much, give me the cello and see my strength,¡± Jiang Yid seriously.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Jimmy was amused by Jiang Yu¡¯s words, ¡°You just said that you want me to see your strength? What strength? Do you have the strength? I¡¯ll give you the cello. Do you n to embarrass yourself with it?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t get angry because of his words. She continued calmly, ¡°Just wait and see what the truth is.¡±


    Jimmy did not know where Jiang Yu¡¯s confidence came from. She had only studied cello for a few months, but she dared to say that she knew how to y cello.


    How could he, who had studied cello for more than 30 years, save face?


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jimmy really handed over the cello in his hand and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your embarrassing performance.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the cello and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether it¡¯s a shameful performance or not.¡±


    Jimmy sneered and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Yuan Lai was a little worried and muttered, ¡°Jiang Yu, can you do it or not¡­¡±


    Not only him, but the audience was also worried.


    ¡°Can Jiang Yu really do it? She had only taught herself the cello for a few months?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ forget it, I don¡¯t know. But I think it¡¯s hard to say what she learned in just a few months, right? At most, she learned the basics, but Jiang Yu actually said that she could y an instrument. Isn¡¯t that a bit ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible¡­ but that cellist, isn¡¯t his words a bit too much?¡±


    ¡°Actually, from his point of view, you¡¯re right. Who would say that they learned an instrument after learning it for a few months? This is bluffing too much?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then say that you don¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to talk so much to a girl, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mo Long frowned deeply when he saw thements.


    When Teng Yi saw him like this, he asked, ¡°President Mo, do you need me to look up Jimmy¡¯s information?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±Mo Long was silent for a while and said, ¡°No need. Let Yuler y. I want to see what Jimmy can do in the end.¡±

 Chapter 397 - Genius

    <h4>Chapter 397 Genius</h4>


    Jiang Yu took the cello and was about to sit down to y when Jimmy called out, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Jiang Yu was confused and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Jimmy pointed ode with a triumphant look on his face. ¡°Go outside. Since you said you know how to y the cello, go outside and y it for everyone passing by.¡±


    Yuan Lai felt that this Jimmy was really a little too much, he couldn¡¯t help but argue, ¡°I say, aren¡¯t you a little too much? This is just apetition between the two of you, but you¡¯re saying this as if you want us to go out and perform?! Aren¡¯t you too insulting?!¡±


    Jimmy said proudly, ¡°You said it yourself, I didn¡¯t say it.¡±


    Yuan Lai was exasperated. ¡°You! What do you mean by that?!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just go outside.¡± Jiang Yu stopped Yuan Lai from getting angry. ¡°Jiang Yu! He¡¯s insulting you!¡± Yuan Laiined.


    ¡°This is art. Art is meant to be appreciated by both the refined and the vulgar. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s only called art if you perform on the stage,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    Hearing Jiang Yu¡¯s words, Yuan Lai didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to have such thoughts.


    Jiang Yu took a chair and sat down at the entrance of the restaurant. She asked Yuan Lai to connect the strings of the cello for her. She first tested the notes, then got into a position, thinking about what song to y in her mind.


    As Jimmy watched, he felt that Jiang Yu had done a good job on the surface, but what was her true strength like? He was really looking forward to it.


    He even imagined Jiang Yuing back crying and saying that he didn¡¯t know how to y the cello at all. It would be a little embarrassing to show off in front of his seniors.


    When he thought of this, Jimmy couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°¡­ What a pervertedugh,¡± Yuan Lai couldn¡¯t help butment.


    Jiang Yu thought about it in her head and decided to y this song.


    A melodious voice poured out from under Jiang Yu¡¯s hands, as if it had washed people¡¯s hearts and made them cleaner.


    This song attracted more and more people to gather around. They were all immersed in the song Jiang Yu was ying, unable to extricate themselves.


    Jimmy¡¯s face was a little embarrassed.


    What Jiang Yu was ying was the famous cello piece ¡ª ¡°Cello Concerto in E minor¡±!


    This was the work of the famous musician Elgar. In the cello world, there weren¡¯t many people who could y this piece urately by themselves!


    But this Jiang Yu, not only did she y this piece by herself, she even grasped the emotions within it!


    No¡­ No! How is this possible?!


    At this moment, Jimmy felt a burning pain on his face, as if he had been pped by someone.


    It seemed that he had underestimated this Jiang Yu.


    The bullet screens were also flooding withments for Jiang Yu. ¡°Oh my God! Jiang Yu really knows how to y the cello?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Didn¡¯t she only teach herself for a few months?¡±


    ¡°She taught herself for a few months, and she can even y this piece. Isn¡¯t that amazing?!¡±


    ¡°May I ask what this piece is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Cello Concerto in E minor¡¯, a world-ss masterpiece. Think about the value of it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Is Jiang Yu that amazing?!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that Jimmy has nothing to say


    now!¡±


    ¡­


    In fact, Jimmy really had nothing to say.


    This Jiang Yu was indeed extremely talented. He had misjudged her back then.

 Chapter 398 - Admit Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 398 Admit Defeat</h4>


    Jiang Yu stood up and bowed politely to the pedestrians around her. Then, she turned around and returned to the shop.


    Jimmy¡¯s expression was not very good, but he had to admit that Jiang Yu¡¯s strength was indeed above his.


    ¡°Mr. Jimmy,¡± Jiang Yid politely, ¡°Do you recognize my strength now?¡±


    Jimmy could no longer hide the embarrassed expression on his face. He simply said straightforwardly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s my fault. I apologize.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Yuan Lai could not believe that Jiang Yu had forgiven Jimmy just like that. He could not help but say, ¡°Jiang Yu! He said that about you just now, and you¡¯ve forgiven him just like that?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Art.¡±


    Yuan Lai said, ¡°¡­ Alright, Alright. I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re doing it for art.¡±


    The boss was also very pleased. He said to Jimmy, ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯ve seen Jiang Yu¡¯s strength, do you feel at ease handing over the cello to her?¡±


    Jimmy quickly nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled as she sat in Jimmy¡¯s previous seat. Then, she took the cello and continued to y.


    This time, it was not the previous song, but another cello song made by another famous music.


    But the same thing was, Jiang Yu¡¯s hands seemed to have some magic. No matter what kind of song it was, what kind of emotions were contained in it, she could grasp it very well, it was easy to bring the listener into the emotions, into that world.


    Jimmy had no choice but to admit defeat.


    The cello that he had learned for more than 30 years was actually not as good as a little girl who had taught herself for a few months.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s music was very nice, and it also contained many kinds of emotions. More and more customers came in.


    Seeing Jiang Yu ying, he suddenly had a feeling that his soul had been cleansed. He also had the thought that he could y the cello, so many customers spent money to buy cellos.


    The bossughed so hard that the wrinkles on his face were beginning to show. He couldn¡¯t even count the money.


    This was all thanks to Jiang Yu.


    It was not until five o¡¯clock in the evening, half an hour before the end of the game segment, that Jiang Yu stopped ying.


    She said to the boss, ¡°Boss, our program recording is about to end. So, please settle the price we agreed on before.¡±


    The boss smiled and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    He turned around and took a wad of money and stuffed it into Jiang Yu¡¯s hand.


    Yuan Lai was startled by the wad of money and quickly waved his hand, saying, ¡°Wait a minute, Boss! We didn¡¯t talk agree on this price before. Y-you gave me too much, didn¡¯t


    you?!¡±


    Jiang Yu also said, ¡°Yeah. Boss, I only yed a total of more than 50 songs this afternoon. It¡¯s not worth this price at all.¡±


    The boss smiled and said, ¡°Hey, Jiang Yu, don¡¯t decline. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have such a booming business today. Take this money as yourmission. You deserve


    it.¡±


    Hearing the boss say this, Jiang Yu took the money.


    She said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, boss. I just yed songs. Your booming business has nothing to do with me, so I still feel a little uneasy about taking the money. But our program needs to donate the money we earn to the mountains viges, so the more money we have, the better.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Yu say that the money was to be donated to the mountains, the boss quickly added another sum.


    Afraid that Jiang Yu would not ept it, he added, ¡®take this money as my donation to the mountainous areas! It¡¯s a charity. It¡¯s a good thing. I have to participate in it.¡¯


    Only then did Jiang Yu ept all the money and said, ¡°Thank you, boss.¡±


    Jimmy also added another sum of money and said, ¡°Count me in for the charity.¡±


    Yuan Lai was shocked and looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief.


    This, this, this? Wasn¡¯t Jiang Yu too charismatic?!


    She could y the piano and the cello, and she was so charismatic. She was truly the perfect woman!

 Chapter 399 - Donations

    <h4>Chapter 399 Donations</h4>


    After a day of ¡°work¡±, the three teams came back one after another.


    The ones who received the most money were Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai, a total of 5,000 yuan.


    Next were Zhang Xiao and Wang Yu, a total of 2,000 yuan.


    The ones who received the least money were He Zhen and Li Jing, a total of only 300 yuan.


    Director Zheng did not expect the gap between the three teams to be so big.


    Not to mention the first and second ce, the third ce earned too little money, right?


    Director Zheng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Li Jing, He Zhen, can I ask what kind of job did you guys get for this money?¡±.


    He Zhen exined with a troubled face, ¡°The kitchen of the restaurant, washing dishes.¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Lai said in disbelief, ¡°But the two of them shouldn¡¯t have only gotten 300 yuan in one afternoon, right?¡±


    He Zhen was vague and didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    Li Jing was not afraid of losing face and said, ¡°Because He Zhen broke more than a dozen tes while working, we made money while losing money. In the end, you saw it, 300


    yuan.¡±


    He Zhen covered his mouth and coughed a few times in embarrassment, indicating Li Jing to stop talking.


    Li Jing didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, and she was even a little annoyed.


    She had originally wanted to use this opportunity to get closer to He Zhen, but He Zhen was so focused on finding a job that he didn¡¯t even pay attention to her.


    This afternoon, she had said a few words to him, but he didn¡¯t hear her at all.


    But to say that he was serious about work, he was very clumsy and broke some tes. So he might as well not be serious about work.


    He Zhen wanted to cry but had no tears. He asked director Zheng, ¡°Director! When can we change the team back?!¡±


    Director Zheng looked at him and wanted to tactfully tell him that he definitely could not change the team back today.


    However, no matter how tactful he was, he could only say one sentence in the end. Therefore, director Zheng generously told him, ¡°We definitely can¡¯t change the team back today. That¡¯s because after dinner tonight, you guys still have an after-dinner


    game.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still a game?!¡± He Zhen was really on the verge of breaking down.


    He really didn¡¯t want to be on the same team as Li Jing! He wanted to go back and look for Jiang Yu and Wang Yu!


    The person who had the same thoughts as He Zhen was Yuan Lai.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to change it back because he didn¡¯t want to stay in the same team with Li Jing at all.


    No, to be precise, he didn¡¯t dare.


    Director Zheng got someone to take out a box and asked the guests to put all the money they had into that box.


    When it was Jiang Yu¡¯s turn, director Zheng could not help but ask her, ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m very curious. Why do you have so much money?¡±


    The director asked, Yuan Lai immediately came up with the exnation, ¡°Director, let me tell you, Jiang Yu is too capable! Not only can she cook, she can also y the cello! We got this money by ying the cello in an instrument shop in the afternoon!¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and told him that the boss and Jimmy had also donated money. ¡°Among this money, not only Yuan Lai and I, but also the boss and his cellist contributed.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Director Zheng was enlightened. He continued, ¡°But this money is still on you and Yuan Lai, so you and Yuan Lai won today¡¯s event!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yuan Lai quickly pped loudly for himself and Jiang Yu.


    Zhang Xiao and Wang Yu also pped.


    Only Li Jing and He Zhen were unwilling to p.


    He Zhen was unwilling to p because he wanted to return to his team as soon as possible and didn¡¯t want to suffer in the same team as Li Jing


    The reason why Li Jing didn¡¯t want to p was very simple ¡ª she lost to Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 400 - Name Tag Tearing Game

    <h4>Chapter 400 Name Tag Tearing Game</h4>


    However, both of them had very calm expressions on their faces. No one could tell what was going on.


    Director Zheng continued with the flow of the game. ¡°In a while, you guys will have dinner first. After dinner, you will rest for ten minutes before continuing with a small


    game.¡±


    ¡°Director, please tell us what game it is.¡± Yuan Lai was the biggest yer today. Although he had relied entirely on Jiang Yu¡¯s strength to obtain first ce, he was still in a very good mood.


    Director Zheng couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw Yuan Lai¡¯s expression. He told him the name of the game, ¡°It¡¯s name tag tearing.¡±


    ¡°Name tag tearing?¡± Yuan Lai was stunned. He felt like he had heard of this game before.


    He could tell what he was thinking, Jiang Yu exined, ¡°It¡¯s a game that was very popr on the inte before. The participants put a name tag on their back with their name on it. When they meet an opponent, they have to tear the opponent¡¯s name tag off.¡±


    Yuan Lai had an impression of it. He patted his head and said, ¡°So it¡¯s this game!¡±


    Director Zheng snapped his fingers and said, ¡°But we still have to change the rules for today¡¯s game of tearing off the name tag.¡±


    He Zhen was also curious. ¡°What rules?¡±


    Director Zheng said with a mysterious expression, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this after you gfinish dinner.¡±


    He Zhen: ¡°Cheh ¨C¡°


    The dinner was very sumptuous. There was a lot of meat and fish, and He Zhen and Yuan Lai¡¯s mouths were full of oil.


    After dinner, the few of them took a light rest for another ten minutes before changing into the clothes that the program team had prepared. They went to arge open space to stretch their muscles.


    He Zhen: ¡°Director! Now can we talk about what that small rule is?¡±


    Director Zheng then exined the rule, ¡°Every team has a chance to exchange their name tags. You can exchange your name tags with your teammates¡¯ name tags or not. This will depend on your tactics. Of co, whether you exchange or not, the names on the name tags are hidden. You need to judge whether the other team¡¯s name tags have been exchanged or not.¡±


    Yuan Lai was confused when he heard that. He said, ¡°But director, what¡¯s the meaning of changing the name tag? It¡¯s just two people changing their names?¡± Director Zheng continued, ¡°That¡¯s not it. Among the two people, one is the star that needs to be protected, and the other person needs to protect this star, which is the so-called knight. If the knight is unfortunately eliminated, the star can still fight, but if the star is eliminated, then the entire team will lose.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± He Zhen shouted, ¡°In other words, this star doesn¡¯t depend on the person, but on the name tag, right?¡±


    Director Zheng gave He Zhen a thumbs up and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean!¡±


    He Zhen looked very pleased with himself.


    The others could not be bothered to look at him. They only had one thought in their minds, ¡°Please, we have already understood


    it!¡±


    Only Li Jing was still foolishly looking around, trying to find someone to exin the rules of the game to her.


    Director Zheng gave each team an envelope. The name of the ¡°star¡± was written on the letter paper inside.


    In Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai¡¯s team, Jiang Yu was the ¡°Star¡±.


    In Zhang Xiao¡¯s and Wang Yu¡¯s envelopes, Wang Yu was the ¡°Star¡±.


    In He Zhen¡¯s and Li Jing¡¯s envelopes, He Zhen was the ¡°Star¡±.


    He Zhen felt that the program team had made a mistake and could not help but ask, ¡°Really? Director, are you sure? is the ¡°star¡± in our team really this person?¡±


    Because he could not say who the ¡®star¡¯ in his team was, He Zhen could only use ¡®that person¡¯ to rece his name.


    Director Zheng nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    He Zhen: ¡°¡­ Oh my God, how do we y


    this?¡±

 Chapter 401 - War!

    <h4>Chapter 401 War!</h4>


    ¡°Zhang Xiao and Wang Yu, I know that ¡®Star¡¯ must be Wang Yu,¡± Yuan Lai said to Jiang Yu in a low voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I guessed it as well.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    Yuan Lai frowned again, he said, ¡°But He Zhen¡­ I really can¡¯t tell. Both of them are too weak. It¡¯s hard for me to tell who is the ¡®Star¡¯. Even from He Zhen¡¯s expression just now, it was hard for me to guess who is the ¡®Star¡¯¡±.


    Jiang Yu carefully observed He Zhen¡¯s expression and said firmly, ¡°The ¡®Star¡¯ is He Zhen.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you sure?¡± Yuan Lai was surprised. ¡°Although I think both of them are quite weak, is ¡®Star¡¯ really a guy?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. He Zhen is surprised that as a male in the team, he is the character that needs to be protected and Li Jing is the character that needs to protect him.¡±


    Yuan Lai: ¡°¡­ Hiss, what you said makes sense.¡±


    Director Zheng gave them five minutes to change their name tags. After five minutes, the game began immediately.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s walk this way.¡± Jiang Yu took Yuan Lai away from the four people and whispered, ¡°We won¡¯t change the namete.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t change it? But I¡¯m afraid that they will guess that you are the ¡®star¡¯ ande to tear you apart,¡± Yuan Lai said worriedly.


    Jiang Yu told them her strategy, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll swagger in front while you walk carefully behind me. When others see you, they will think that you are the ¡®star¡¯. If that¡¯s the case, they will tear your name tag. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to tear down the name tags of the girls in their team.¡±


    Yuan Lai was still very worried. ¡°Won¡¯t they use the same method as us?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°You can see it from the expressions on their faces. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Alright, I trust you.¡± Yuan Lai was also determined.


    ¡°Alright! Five minutes are up!¡± Director Zheng pinched the stopwatch in his hand and shouted, ¡°The game begins!¡±


    As soon as he said that, Zhang Xiao and Wang Yu quickly fled the battlefield.


    As for Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai, they had already left the battlefield, so they were walking around leisurely, trying to find a safer hiding ce for themselves.


    Thus, only Li Jing and He Zhen were left standing there in a daze.


    He Zhen: ¡°¡­ How did they run so fast?!¡±


    Li Jing still didn¡¯t understand the rules of the game. ¡°No? What are the rules of the game?¡±


    He Zhen broke down.


    He had just exined to Li Jing for five minutes, but in the end, she did not understand a single word.


    ¡°Forget about the rules!¡± He Zhen gritted his teeth and did not lose his temper. He said, ¡°You just need to remember to protect me!¡±


    ¡°I protect you?¡± Li Jing felt that He Zhen¡¯s words were baffling. ¡°I¡¯m a girl, why don¡¯t you protect me?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s change the name tag. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± He Zhen was toozy to argue with her, so he suggested this idea.


    ¡°Why change the name tag? Even if you don¡¯t change the name tag, you should still be the one protecting me, right?¡± Li Jing said matter-of-factly.


    He Zhen: ¡°¡­ I really can¡¯t exin it to you.¡±


    The audience watching the live broadcast also began to feel disgusted with Li Jing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Li Jing? Does she even have a brain?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, anyone with a brain can understand the rules of this game, right? Why doesn¡¯t she understand?¡±


    ¡°And she even asked He Zhen to protect her so righteously?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really thick-skinned. Does he really owe her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How can a person like her participate in variety shows?¡±


    ¡°Director, are you really unable to find someone else to participate in variety shows?¡±

 Chapter 402 - Protect The Star

    <h4>Chapter 402 Protect The Star</h4>


    Li Jing did not know that the bullet screen was already full of curses towards her. She took it for granted that she was a girl in the team soHe Zhen should protect her.


    He Zhen was toozy to say anything else.


    He could not scold her, right?


    First of all, this was a live variety show. He had to be responsible for his image.


    Secondly, this Li Jing was still a girl. No matter how speechless and angry He Zhen was, he could not scold a girl.


    ne


    ¡°As you wish.¡± He Zhen had also thrown away hisst shred of hope. ¡°As long as you are happy. If you feel that I should be the one protecting you, then stand behind me.¡± Li Jing immediately obediently stood behind He Zhen.


    He Zhen rolled his eyes helplessly. He could already foresee that his team would definitely be the first to be eliminated.


    As expected, what they were afraid of came true.


    They had only walked a few steps when they bumped into Zhang Xiao and Wang Yu.


    While the two sides were in a stalemate, Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai also came over.


    ¡°I was thinking of finding a ce to hide first.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to bump into each other here.¡±


    ¡°Then who should we fight first?¡± Yuan Lai asked.


    ¡°Since we don¡¯t have the intention to make a move first, let¡¯s take a look first,¡± Jiang Yu suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, that was the n of the two of them, and there was someone who was unwilling to let them get what they wanted.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Li Jing¡¯s sharp eyes immediately saw Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai standing at the side. She hurriedly pulled He Zhen¡¯s sleeve and shouted, ¡°Did you see that?! It¡¯s Jiang Yu!¡±


    He Zhen¡¯s head hurt from her words and said helplessly, ¡°I saw it.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go tear her name tag?¡± Li Jing looked at He Zhen in surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to go over?¡±


    He Zhen wanted to say that he really didn¡¯t dare.


    Please, big sis, he was the ¡®Star! She was the ¡®Knight¡¯!


    Even if you really want to tear her name tag, you should be the one to do it! Yo should be the one to charge in front!


    How can it be someone like me who needs to be protected?!


    However, Li Jing didn¡¯t think too much about it. She thought that the reason why he didn¡¯t tear Jiang Yu¡¯s name tag was because he didn¡¯t dare to do so.


    Since that was the case, she would get rid of Jiang Yu herself!


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Li Jing shouted and rushed towards Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Oh my God, what is she doing?!¡± Yuan Lai was shocked by the situation and subconsciously took a step back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s here to look for me.¡± Jiang Yu looked at Li Jing yfully.


    ¡°Looking for you?¡± When Yuan Lai heard this, he immediately stood in front of Jiang Yu. ¡°That won¡¯t do! Jiang Yu, stand behind me!¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°Eh?¡±


    Li Jing didn¡¯t expect Yuan Lai to suddenly stand in front of Jiang Yu. Her anger instantly red up. ¡°Yuan Lai! What are you doing?! Don¡¯t stand here and get in the way!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to tear my teammate¡¯s name tag. How can I still watch?¡± Yuan Lai retorted, unwilling to be outdone.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m a girl! Get out of my way!¡± Li Jing¡¯s face was flushed red as she used this excuse again.


    ¡°A girl? There¡¯s no distinction between men and women on the battlefield,¡± Yuan Lai said.


    Li Jing: ¡°Yuan Lai! You!¡±


    Yuan Lai was expressionless. ¡°If you want to eliminate Jiang Yu, then eliminate me first.¡±


    Li Jing couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice and shout, ¡°Yuan Lai! We¡¯ll still be on the same team in the future, and this is how you¡¯re going to help this Jiang Yu now?!¡±


    Yuan Lai felt that what she said was baffling. ¡°You¡¯re really strange. You said it yourself, so now that I¡¯m on the same team as Jiang Yu, I¡¯m definitely going to help her.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Lai! I advise you to leave this ce,¡± Li Jing said fiercely. ¡°This is a war between me and her. You¡¯d better not get involved.¡±


    Yuan Lai said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Jiang Yu is my teammate now. Whoever wants to bully my teammate, I¡¯ll be angry with them.¡±

 Chapter 403 - Eliminated

    <h4>Chapter 403 Eliminated</h4>


    The way Yuan Lai stood in front of Jiang Yu stung Li Jing¡¯s nerves.


    She felt that Jiang Yu already had an ink dragon, but when she was out recording variety shows, she still needed someone else to protect her.


    Instead, she looked at herself. As a girl in the team, she still had to protect a boy?


    Why? This was simply unfair!


    Li Jing shouted and was about to tear Jiang Yu¡¯s name tag. ¡°Hey! Li Jing!¡± He Zhen shouted from behind her. ¡°Come back! Don¡¯t get agitated! Our target is not the two of them for the time being!¡± However, how could Li Jing listen to him now? She immediately dashed towards Jiang


    Yu.


    She originally wanted to avoid Yuan Lai, but she overestimated her speed.


    She had not even touched a strand of Jiang Yu¡¯s hair before Yuan Lai tore off her name


    tag.


    Very soon, director Zheng¡¯s voice came from the broadcast, ¡°Li Jing, eliminated. Li Jing, eliminated.¡±


    Li Jing was so angry that her eyes were red.


    On the contrary, He Zhen had a miserable look on his face and did not know what to say about Li Jing


    ¡°It¡¯s Li Jing who was eliminated! It¡¯s not their entire team!¡± Yuan Lai seemed to have discovered a new continent, he shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°He Zhen is that ¡®Star! It¡¯s He Zhen! Zhang Xiao, Wang Yu, tear apart He Zhen¡¯s team and they will be eliminated!¡±


    After saying that, Yuan Lai whispered to Jiang Yu, ¡°You were right. In their team, He Zhen is indeed ¡®Star.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and did not say anything.


    However, when she saw Li Jing¡¯s incredulous expression, Jiang Yu rushed to tell her before the man in ck brought her into the small dark room, ¡°No matter how much you think of me, you must know that you are recording a variety show. He Zhen is your teammate. You must not abandon your teammate behind


    you.¡±


    Li Jing: ¡°¡­ Jiang Yu, just you wait! There will be a time when I willpletely defeat you!¡±


    After she said this, she was brought into the small dark room by the man in ck.


    ¡°Does she have some misunderstandings about you?¡± Yuan Lai could not help but ask.


    No matter how stupid a person was, at this moment, they could see that the tension between Li Jing and Jiang Yu was very strong.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Jiang Yu considered her words and felt that it was best not to mention Li Jing¡¯s sad matter in front of so many people, therefore, she only answered ambiguously, ¡°It¡¯s just some misunderstanding from before. It hasn¡¯t been resolved yet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yuan Lai was dubious.


    He Zhen, who had lost a teammate, wanted to cry but could not.


    Even if Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai were just watching the show from the side, he could not defeat Zhang Xiao and Wang Yu alone.


    No matter how he looked at it, he was the one who would definitely lose. There was no need to struggle.


    He might as well just forfeit and watch the four of them tear each other¡¯s nametes.


    After making up his mind, He Zhen raised his hands and made a ¡°Surrender¡± gesture, he said, ¡°I forfeit! No matter which team I fight with and how they tear each other¡¯s nametes, I¡¯m the one who will definitely lose. In that case, I might as well forfeit. I admit defeat.¡±


    ¡°Hey?¡± Yuan Lai raised his eyebrows and quickly put his hand on He Zhen¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Good brother!¡±


    ¡°How are we good brothers?¡± He Zhen said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s because that Li Jing was too impulsive. I told her that her primary targets are Zhang Xiao and Wang Yu, but she still ran over to Jiang Yu and left me here alone. Isn¡¯t it obvious that she¡¯s going to lose?¡±


    When He Zhen said this, the expression on his face that said, ¡°I¡¯m disappointed that I didn¡¯t live up to my expectations¡± amused everyone present.


    Soon, director Zheng¡¯s voice came from the broadcast again. ¡°He Zhen, eliminated. He Zhen, eliminated.¡±

 Chapter 404 - About The Same

    <h4>Chapter 404 About The Same</h4>


    After He Zhen was eliminated, the man in ck prepared to bring him to the small dark room.


    He quickly shouted, ¡°Hey, hey, Hey! Director! Can I watch the battle from the side?¡±


    ¡°Watch the battle? You really don¡¯t mind watching the show,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    Since He Zhen had voluntarily forfeited the game, director Zheng made an exception and agreed to his request. ¡°Alright, then you can watch the battle from the side. But you¡¯re not allowed to go over and help.¡±


    He Zhen pressed his palms together to express his gratitude and said, ¡°Thank you, director!¡±


    The next battle was between the four of them.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Yuan Lai subconsciously stood in front of Jiang Yu and said, ¡°What are your ns? Jiang Yu versus Wang Yu, and I versus Zhang Xiao?¡±


    Jiang Yu also said, ¡°The game has already progressed to this point, so let¡¯s be frank. In our team, I¡¯m the ¡®Star, and Yuan Lai is ¡®Knight¡¯.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Yu so straightforwardly reveal her team¡¯s identity, Zhang Xiao and Wang Yu were somewhat suspicious.


    Was the ¡®star¡¯ really Jiang Yu? Then did they exchange their name tags?


    Yuan Lai could not understand what Jiang Yu was doing either, so he could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Jiang Yu, did you tell them just like that?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This is also a way to confuse them.¡±


    Yuan Lai nodded with only a little understanding and made a posture of being ready to ¡°fight¡± at any time.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s take a gamble,¡± Wang Yu said, ¡°Since Jiang Yu dares to reveal her identity so openly, it means that she¡¯s not worried. Then that¡¯s it. In a while, I¡¯ll stall Jiang Yu and then find an opportunity to help you tear off Yuan Lai¡¯s name tag.¡±


    Zhang Xiao nodded.


    ¡°They seem to be talking about some tactics.¡± Yuan Lai looked at the small actions of whispering between them.


    ¡°It seems that they have already be suspicious.¡± Jiang Yu was very confident. ¡°They must be discussing how to stall me in a while and then find an opportunity to tear off your name tag.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s a good thing,¡± Yuan Lai said. ¡°As long as their spearhead is on me, then you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze turned cold, and she imitated Yuan Lai¡¯s posture as she prepared to ¡°Fight.¡±.


    ¡°I advise you to admit defeat,¡± Yuan Lai shouted, ¡°We will definitely win this game.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early for you to say that!¡± Zhang Xiao said, and suddenly shot towards Yuan Lai!


    ¡°Hey! You are too fast!¡± Fortunately, the distance was a little far, and there was enough time for Yuan Lai to react.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Jiang Yu also had Wang Yu to stall for time, so she had no time to care about Yuan Lai¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Yuan Lai said loudly, ¡°Just deal with that Wang Yu!¡±


    ¡°Before you worry about your teammates, worry about yourself first!¡± Wang Yu Said and rushed toward Jiang Yu very quickly. Jiang Yu quickly dodged Wang Yu¡¯s attack and nimbly went around to Wang Yu¡¯s side with a tiptoe.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite fast.¡± Wang Yu pretended to be calm.


    She did not expect Jiang Yu, who was not a professional dancer, to actually know how to tiptoe, and at such a fast speed!


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Jiang Yu smiled humbly and said, ¡°I¡¯m still not as good as you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest.¡± Wang Yu also said.


    If normal attacks could not buy time, then they would use chat tactics.


    As long as Jiang Yu kept talking to her, then she was confident that she could buy enough time and then help Zhang Xiao Tear off Yuan Lai¡¯s name tag!

 Chapter 405 - Still Lost

    <h4>Chapter 405 Still Lost</h4>


    Still Lost


    However, Jiang Yu saw through Wang Yu¡¯s thoughts clearly.


    So for the rest of the time¡­ Jiang Yu kept quiet.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu became more and more flustered, and her footsteps became more and more hurried. In the end, Jiang Yu found the w with a nce.


    Jiang Yu saw that Wang Yu¡¯s footsteps slowed down for a moment, so she quickly tore off Wang Yu¡¯s name tag. At the same time, Wang Yu¡¯s hand was already on Jiang Yu¡¯s name tag.


    But it was toote. Jiang Yu had already torn off Wang Yu¡¯s name tag, so Wang Yu was in a state of elimination.


    He Zhen, who was watching from the side, was terrified. One second, he saw that Wang Yu had the upper hand, and the next second, he felt that she would be able to circle behind Jiang Yu and tear off her name tag.


    However, he did not expect that in the next second, Jiang Yu would actually follow the momentum and circle behind Wang Yu and tear off her name tag.


    This match was really too exciting. He Zhen was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What, are you dumbfounded?¡± Wang Yu, who had been eliminated, walked over and waved her hand in front of He Zhen.


    ¡°You¡­ Eh? Your team didn¡¯t lose?¡± He Zhen could not help but ask when he saw that Zhang Xiao was still ¡°fighting¡± on the field.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m star, but Zhang Xiao and I exchanged our name tags,¡± Wang Yu exined.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± He Zhen nodded.


    The two of them continued to pay attention to the situation on the field, intending to see how Zhang Xiao would deal with the two of them alone.


    ¡°No way!¡± When Zhang Xiao saw Wang Yu leave the field, rm bells went off in his heart. ¡°Now it¡¯s me against the two of you alone?¡±


    Yuan Lai snapped his fingers and said proudly, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right!¡±


    Zhang Xiao said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little unfair?¡±


    Yuan Lai said, ¡°No, I think it¡¯s very fair. You¡¯re fighting alone because your teammate was eliminated. It¡¯s not because of us.¡±


    Zhang Xiao: ¡°¡­ Alright, alright, thene on! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±


    ¡°It better be like this!¡± Yuan Lai said as he quickly went behind Zhang Xiao.


    The situation now was that Zhang Xiao was sandwiched in the middle, with Jiang Yu in front and Yuan Lai behind him.


    This was really a little difficult to handle.


    ¡°He¡¯sing!¡± Yuan Lai shouted as he rushed towards Zhang Xiao¡¯s back.


    At the same time, Jiang Yu also quickly ran towards Zhang Xiao, reaching out towards his back.


    Even though Zhang Xiao was a very big and strong man, he could not withstand the pincer attack from two people.


    Moreover, Yuan Lai did not look like a weak person, and Jiang Yu was also very difficult to deal with. It seemed that it would be very difficult for him to win this game.


    As expected, Zhang Xiao only cared about guarding against Yuan Lai. When his hand reached out to his back, he also quickly reached out to his back and tore off Yuan Lai¡¯s name tag.


    However, the next second, he felt that his name tag had been torn off.


    It should have been torn off by Jiang Yu.


    Now, he could only gamble and see if Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai had exchanged their name tags.


    However, what came out of the broadcast was, ¡°Zhang Xiao, eliminated. Zhang Xiao, eliminated.¡±


    Zhang Xiao was disappointed.


    It seemed that Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai had not exchanged their name tags. What he tore off was that ¡°Knight¡± name tag.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Zhang Xiao sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would still lose. I guessed wrong. I thought Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai would exchange name tags.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t. Hahaha!¡± Yuan Laiughed loudly. ¡°You guessed wrong!¡±


    Zhang Xiao walked to Wang Yu with a disappointed look and said with some embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I lost this game.¡±


    Wang Yu said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. So be it. It¡¯s also because I didn¡¯t stall for time before that it led to this result.¡±


    The two of them were reflecting on their mistakes while Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai were celebrating their victory,pletely forgetting that He Zhen was watching the show next to them.

 Chapter 406 - Question

    <h4>Chapter 406 Question</h4>


    He Zhen: ¡°¡­ Sigh, why don¡¯t you guys take a look at me? I¡¯ve been sitting here cheering for you guys!¡±


    Wang Yu asked jokingly, ¡°Who were you cheering for just now?¡±


    He Zhen was momentarily speechless. He remembered that Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai had won the game, so he said, ¡°Of course it was Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai!¡±


    Wang Yu quickly put on an angry expression and said, ¡°So you didn¡¯t cheer for me and Zhang Xiao?¡±


    ¡°Hey! No! I also¡­ No, your question is against the rules!¡± He Zhen said with a bitter face.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The people in the circle were amused.


    The people in the bulletments alsoughed, but as theyughed, they thought of Li Jing who was still locked in the small dark room.


    ¡°Hahahaha, isn¡¯t he really too cute? I announce that from today onwards, I¡¯m a fan of He Zhen!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight for my spot! I¡¯m also a fan of He Zhen!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t you guys really think that there¡¯s someone missing? There¡¯s one person missing!¡±


    ¡°Who is it? I think there¡¯s quite a number of people?¡±


    ¡°Please! It¡¯s Li Jing! Li Jing, the person who was eliminated from the game at the start! She¡¯s still locked up in the small dark room?!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Oh my God! If you hadn¡¯t said that, I would have forgotten that there¡¯s such a person like Li Jing!¡±


    The few people who were joking around also thought of Li Jing who was locked up in the dark room. They quickly asked the man in ck to let her out.


    After Li Jing came out of the dark room, she asked in confusion, ¡°Have you guys stopped tearing the nametags since I entered?¡±


    He Zhen said, ¡°They have been continuing.¡±


    Li Jing asked in puzzlement, ¡°Then why can¡¯t I hear the news of you guys being eliminated in the small dark room?¡±


    He Zhen exined, ¡°That¡¯s because we were too far away, that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Jing didn¡¯t believe it and continued to ask, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you guyse to the small dark room after you were eliminated?¡±


    He Zhen lied with his eyes wide open, ¡°Everyone has their own dark room. How can a bunch of people be locked together? If that¡¯s the case, how can it be called a dark room?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Jing could not agree with He Zhen¡¯s exnation.


    Butpared to this, she was more concerned about the final result. ¡°Who won?¡±


    It definitely could not be Jiang Yu!


    But the truth was that she was not willing to follow Li Jing¡¯s thoughts.


    When Director Zheng said the name ¡°Jiang Yu¡±. Li Jing was stunned at first and could not help but ask, ¡°Why did Jiang Yu win again?¡±


    When he heard this, Yuan Lai was a little dissatisfied. ¡°What do you mean ¡®again? You don¡¯t want us to win that much?¡±


    Li Jing looked at him inexplicably. ¡°I¡¯m not on the same team as you guys, why would I want you to win?¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Lai was instantly choked up and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°And even if I want a team to win, it¡¯s not you guys,¡± Li Jing added.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yuan Lai was really puzzled. ¡°Is there any misunderstanding between you and Jiang Yu that hasn¡¯t been resolved? Why are you targeting Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°Am I targeting her?¡± Li Jing pointed at herself. ¡°Me? You said I¡¯m targeting her? Is she really not targeting me?¡±


    ¡°What on Earth are you talking about?¡± He Zhen couldn¡¯t take it anymore and stood up for Jiang Yu.


    ¡°You guys are all standing up for Jiang Yu?¡± Li Jing looked at He Zhen, who was clearly on the same team as her, in disbelief. ¡°Even you aren¡¯t helping me?¡±


    He Zhen was also baffled and said, ¡°Then you have to tell me what it is, right? Only then can I help you. You didn¡¯t say anything clearly and are still targeting Jiang Yu. How am I supposed to help you?¡±

 Chapter 407 - False Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 407 False Misunderstanding</h4>


    Li Jing wanted to say that she had a serious job before, but she was fired because of Jiang Yu¡¯s words.


    However, she did not say this out loud. It was not because she was afraid that it would implicate her previous unreasonable actions, but simply because she felt that it was a little embarrassing.


    Therefore, Li Jing chose not to talk about this matter.


    However, if she did not want to say it, then others would think that she was deliberately creating a topic in order to win the sympathy of others.


    Director Zheng also did not understand what Li Jing was doing. He wanted to call Jiang Ran after the recording of the show. Just look at who she had rmended to him?


    Didn¡¯t they say that this Li Jing was Li Yue¡¯s cousin?


    But she had already been here for two days. Not only were the audience not surprised by her identity, even the few people who were recording with her could be considered famous figures in the entertainment industry. Not a single person recognized her identity.


    Then why did they still get her to be a guest? Where did thise from?


    When He Zhen saw that Li Jing was silent again, he felt that he could notmunicate with her normally.


    Right now, he only hoped that this episode of the show would end as soon as possible. He did not want to be on the same team as Li Jing in the next episode, whether it was indoor or outdoor recording.


    ¡°In short, I did not target Jiang Yu!¡± Li Jing put her hands on her hips and rolled her eyes.


    Jiang Yu kindly tried to smooth things over for her and said, ¡°It was a long time ago. It was just a small misunderstanding.¡±


    However, Li Jing did not follow this step down. Instead, she questioned Jiang Yu, ¡°Misunderstanding? Where did the misunderstandinge from? Do you think that it was a misunderstanding?¡±


    It seemed that she did not want to follow this step down. Jiang Yu looked at Li Jing and also wanted to know how she wanted to exin this matter.


    ¡°I, Li Jing, am the cousin of the current movie queen, Li Yue!¡± Since things had alreadye to this, Li Jing once again revealed her identity. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, but you insisted on doing things your own way. Are you telling me that this is a misunderstanding?¡±


    Jiang Yu raised his eyebrows. She didn¡¯t expect Li Jing to reveal her identity so quickly.


    When Li Jing said this, the rest of the people present also sucked in a breath of cold air.


    What?! This Li Jing was actually Li Yue¡¯s cousin?


    But after being in the circle for so many years, they only knew that Li Yue had a biological sister called Li Lu. They had never heard Li Yue mention that she had a cousin?


    The bulletments had already gone crazy. ¡°What?! Li Yue¡¯s cousin?¡±


    ¡°No way! How could Li Yue have such a stupid cousin!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. She has no IQ, no fame, and no fame. I was wondering how she came to this variety show. So that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t the movie queen hate people who rely on her connections to pull strings?¡±


    ¡°Li Yue¡¯s cousin?¡± Jiang Yu saw that Li Jing did not intend to cover up this matter. Her mind also recalled the scene where Li Jing said those wild words that day. Her anger could not help but rise.


    When Li Jing saw Jiang Yu¡¯s expression, she also felt that something was going to happen. However, she thought that Jiang ran was backing her up, so she was naturally not afraid. She raised her head and met Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How was it? I told you before, right? That day at the clothing building.¡± Li Jing¡¯s expression was smug, as if she thought that Jiang Yu would be afraid if she said that.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me what happened that day?¡± Jiang Yu looked at her with a cold smile. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t remember, I can help you recall it.¡±


    The situation on the stage was very tense, and the others didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    The cameraman wanted to turn off the camera, but director Zheng stopped him.


    ¡°This is a rare highlight!¡± Director Zheng whispered to the cameraman.

 Chapter 408 - Recount

    <h4>Chapter 408 Recount</h4>


    Director Zheng was also guessing that Mo Long must be watching the live broadcast.


    Mo Long was indeed watching the live broadcast of this episode.


    Looking at the smug expression on Li Jing¡¯s face, Mo Long furrowed his brows tightly.


    When Teng Yi saw him like this, he immediately asked, ¡°President Mo, do you need me to look for information on this Li Jing?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Li Yue¡¯s cousin¡­¡± Mo Long muttered. He felt that this identity and this name were very familiar.


    He waved his hand, indicating that Teng Yi could go and check.


    ¡°Oh right,¡± Mo Long said, ¡°Remember to check which clothing building Yu-er and her friends were at on the day they went out to y and what happened. Go.¡±


    Teng Yi lowered his head and replied, ¡°Yes, President Mo¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Li Jing was a little flustered when she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I should be the one asking you this,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    For the past two days, no matter how much Li Jing provoked her, she was magnanimous enough to not lower herself to her level.


    However, at this very moment, the recording of the show was about to end, yet she insisted on creating this incident, making it impossible for her to pretend that she did not know anything


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you think that what happened the other day was my fault? Didn¡¯t your friend bump into me?¡± Thinking of this incident, Li Jing started to feel confident again.


    ¡°My friend walked carelessly and bumped into you. We are very sorry. At that time, we also apologized to you, right? It was you who refused to ept and even wanted to hit my friend. Do I have to stand by and watch?¡± Jiang Yu held back her anger and said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know how much money my clothes cost? Do you think you can just say ¡®sorry¡¯ to everything?¡± Li Jing said again.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°At that time, we had already nned topensate you with the money for the clothes.¡±


    ¡°Is it useful? I don¡¯t want money, I just want the clothes!¡± Li Jing suddenly raised her voice. ¡°What¡¯s the use of apologizing?! Can my clothese back?!¡±


    Her words really scared the rest of the people present.


    He Zhen said, ¡°¡­ My God, are all angry women so scary?¡±


    Yuan Lai: ¡°No. Look at Jiang Yu. No matter how angry she is, she won¡¯t speak loudly. How elegant. Look at that Li Jing, she¡¯s a shrew.¡±


    Hearing her mention this matter, Jiang Yu pursed her lips, she said, ¡°My friend identally spilled a cup of warm water on your clothes, and you deliberately spilled a cup of hot coffee on my clothes. In this way, my clothes are more irreparable than your clothes.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Li Jing didn¡¯t expect her to bring this up, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I apologize to you? Besides, I didn¡¯t mean to spill it on you.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°My friend didn¡¯t mean to spill it on you.¡±


    ¡°Same? Can your country bumpkin friendpare to me? I¡¯m Li Yue¡¯s cousin! What is she?¡± Li Jing said disdainfully.


    Her words sounded like she was looking down on others. He Zhen and Yuan Lai couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Yuan Lai said, ¡°No, why do you always bring up Li Yue¡¯s matters between you and Jiang


    Yu?¡±


    He Zhen said, ¡°Li Yue might not even know you as her cousin. Why do you always bring it up? And you always want to oppress her. It¡¯s boring.¡±


    Yuan Lai: ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, she¡¯s Jiang Yu¡¯s friend. What does it have to do with you? Why are you always looking down on her friends?¡±


    Li Jing¡¯s pride was hurt by the two men¡¯s words and she quickly blushed in anger.


    ¡°Yuan Lai! He Zhen!¡± Li Jing shouted. ¡°Who are you two speaking up for?!¡±


    Yuan Lai was puzzled. ¡°We¡¯re just stating the facts. There¡¯s no such thing as speaking up for someone else.¡±

 Chapter 409 - Argument

    Chapter 409 Argument


    Li Jing turned her head away and no longer looked at the two of them.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that the cameraman had not turned off the camera and was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t turn off the camera?¡± Li Jing asked dryly.


    Director Zheng nodded and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Crazy, crazy!¡± Li Jing suddenly shouted, ¡°How can you not turn off the camera for something like this?! My image¡­ My image has been destroyed!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    You still care about your image?


    ¡°Forget it, stop recording! I, I won¡¯t say anymore!¡± Li Jing was on the verge of breaking down.


    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. What if Jiang Ran and Li Yue saw this?!


    Then wouldn¡¯t she bepletely finished?!


    No, no, no. Jiang Ran was on her side and should support her.


    As for Li Yue, she was so busy every day. She shouldn¡¯t have time to watch these live variety shows. She should be fine.


    Li Jingforted herself in this way and felt better.


    But even if she wanted to unterally end this matter now, Jiang Yu¡¯s side wouldn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Li Jing,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Never use your identity to suppress others.¡±


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± When Li Jing heard this, she was instantly furious. She said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you? Just because you¡¯re Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend, you¡¯re telling me what to do? And you want my team leader to fire me?¡±


    The people present never thought that there would be such a thing between Li Jing and Jiang Yu.


    Mo Long was also puzzled as he looked at theputer.


    When did this happen?


    Jiang Yu did not panic just because Li Jing mentioned it. Instead, she asked her, ¡°Do you dare to say everything that happened?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Li Jing was at a loss for words.


    If she were to tell her everything, she definitely would not dare.


    If it was Jiang Ran and Li Yue, Li Jing could still console herself by saying that the two of them would not watch the show or stand behind her, but Mo Long definitely would not.


    Mo Long would definitely watch the show recorded by Jiang Yu.


    After watching it, he might even report it to his father.


    If that was the case¡­ then she would be in big trouble!


    However, Li Jing still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°What can¡¯t I say? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to say it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to say it?¡± Jiang Yu sneered. ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t want to say it, or that you don¡¯t dare to say it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to say it!¡± Li Jing stubbornly refused to admit it.


    ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t want to say it, then I¡¯ll say it. This matter¡­¡± Before Jiang Yu could finish her words, Li Jing hurriedly interrupted her.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Are you crazy?! You want to say this matter out loud?!¡±


    Jiang Yu felt strange and asked in puzzlement, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong about this matter, why can¡¯t I say it out loud? Since you don¡¯t want to say it, then I¡¯ll say it. I¡¯ll help you recall it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Jiang Yu!¡± Li Jing was afraid that if she told Mo Long everything, she would not have a good ending in the future. But at this point, would Jiang Yu really stop and not say anything? In order to protect herself, Li Jing could only apologize again, ¡°Wait a minute, Jiang Yu! I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong about this!¡±


    The audience who had been watching the show were now a little confused.


    What was going on? Before Jiang Yu could say what was going on, why was she in such a hurry to apologize?


    The audience on the bullet screen was also confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Li Jing say what was going on? Why did she apologize?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I didn¡¯t get it either. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I think Li Jing couldn¡¯t make it up anymore, so she was in a hurry to apologize, right?¡±


    ¡°But Li Jing just said that Jiang Yu was the one who fired her?¡±

 Chapter 410 - Explanation

    Chapter 410 Exnation


    Even though the bullet screen and the people present were confused and did not know why Li Jing would apologize for no reason, they were still waiting to see if Jiang Yu would ept Li Jing¡¯s apology. Jiang Yu was silent for a while before she said to Li Jing, ¡°Li Jing, why do you think that as long as you apologize, I will definitely forgive


    you?¡±


    Li Jing paused and looked up at Jiang Yu as if she didn¡¯t understand what she was saying.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I apologize? What else do you want?¡± Li Jing asked unhappily.


    He Zhen couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Li Jing, you can¡¯t apologize in this attitude, right?¡±


    Yuan Lai also said, ¡°With your attitude, how can people forgive you?¡±


    Li Jing turned around and red at the two of them fiercely. She said, ¡°What has it got to do with you two?!¡±


    Li Jing¡¯s attitude really made people hate her more and more.


    Thements on the bullet screen changed from ¡°Like¡± to ¡°Hate¡± now.


    ¡°This Li Jing is really annoying. Is this attitude an apology?¡±.


    ¡°An apology isn¡¯t as simple as saying ¡®Sorry¡¯.¡±


    ¡°With this attitude, she still has the nerve to say that she has to be apologized? And she still wants others to forgive her?¡±


    ¡°Her attitude is bad. With this attitude, I will definitely have a fight with her in front of


    me.¡±


    ¡°So, Jiang Yu, do you forgive me or not?¡± Li Jing asked.


    Her tone was as if Jiang Yu had to forgive her because she had already apologized.


    Jiang Yu looked at her with a smile. ¡°Do you think I will forgive you?¡±


    The meaning of Jiang Yu¡¯s words was obvious. She would not forgive Li Jing.


    Li Jing had never felt so wronged before. The anger in her heart could not help but burn. She was about to be burned to ashes.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! I¡¯ve already apologized! What else do you want?¡± Li Jing shouted hysterically, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you really going to force me into a corner? !¡±


    ¡°Is it my fault?¡± Jiang Yu leaned closer to Li Jing and whispered, ¡°You caused all of this yourself.¡±


    Li Jing paused and closed her eyes in despair, letting the tears fall on her face.


    Jiang Yu was right. All of this was her fault.


    She had relied too much on the strength of her family, which was why she ended up like this.


    Li Jing kept thinking that although all of this was her fault, the source of all of this was not her fault.


    ¡°All of this is not my fault!¡± Li Jing exined while crying, ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s my family! It¡¯s because they had too much expectations for me. It¡¯s because they pampered me too much! That¡¯s why I ended up like this!¡±


    Even now, Li Jing was still pushing the responsibility away.


    This time, she even did not hesitate to push the responsibility onto her family.


    Jiang Yu shook her head, not knowing what to say. After a long silence, Jiang Yu finally said, ¡°Li Jing¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Li Jing threw a hand at her.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yu dodged quickly and was not hit by Li Jing¡¯s p. However, Li Jing¡¯s sharp nails still cut across Jiang Yu¡¯s face.


    Three obvious bloody marks appeared on Jiang Yu¡¯s face in an instant.


    ¡°Li Jing!¡± The group of people were frightened by her and hurriedly pulled Li Jing over, afraid that she would do something to hurt Jiang Yu again.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, are you okay?!¡± Wang Yu anxiously looked at the wound on Jiang Yu¡¯s face and immediately eximed, ¡°Oh my God! Jiang Yu, your face! It¡¯s bleeding!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Yu calmly wiped the blood on her face as if she couldn¡¯t feel any pain.


    It was as if what had just happened had never happened.


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re fine?!¡± Wang Yu hurriedly asked the medical staff to bring alcohol and band-aids to disinfect Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Li Jing, who was pulled back by a group of people, was still shouting, ¡°Everything I have is ruined by you!¡±

 Chapter 411 - End of Recording

    Chapter 411 End of Recording


    Li Jing was very emotional right now. If she was not stopped, she might do something irreparable.


    When the medical staff applied alcohol on Jiang Yu, they were also terrified when they saw the three bloody marks.


    She had treated Li Jing¡¯s wounds before. At that time, she only thought that Li Jing was a polite little girl.


    But it had only been a short while, and Li Jing¡¯s true colors had already been exposed.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Jiang Yu!¡± Li Jing was still unwilling to give up and shouted, ¡°You ruined everything for me!¡±


    She always said these mindless words, Yuan Lai could not help but say, ¡°Li Jing, can you not me your own fault on others? If you were really good at your job, why would Jiang Yu fire you? She is not that kind of petty person. She would not fire you just because she dislikes you for no reason. How about that. That¡¯s why you should look for reasons on yourself.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she dislike me for no reason? Didn¡¯t she fire me with just one sentence? How else should I look for my reasons? Wasn¡¯t it all Jiang Yu¡¯s fault? She ruined me!¡± Li Jing cried, but she refused to admit that she was also at fault.


    Wang Yu was afraid that Jiang Yu would feel bad when she heard this, so sheforted her, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t listen to Li Jing¡¯s nonsense. You¡¯re not at fault in this matter, she¡¯s at fault.¡±


    Jiang Yu lowered her head and remained silent for a while, suddenly, she said, ¡°¡­ Actually, I originally nned to let this matter go and forgive her. But I can¡¯t stand her saying bad things about Mo Long in front of me. He¡¯s my bottom line. Li Jing can say bad things about me, but she can¡¯t say bad things about Mo Long.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Wang Yu paused. ¡°So the reason why you¡¯re angry and unwilling to forgive Li Jing isn¡¯t because of what she did to you, but because she said bad things about Mo Long in front of you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Yu replied softly.


    Her voice was so soft that it sounded like a cat¡¯s meow. She sounded very aggrieved.


    Although Wang Yu was still very worried about Jiang Yu¡¯s injury, she still couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to feed us dog food at a time like this?¡±


    He Zhen: ¡°¡­ Sister, so many of us are helping you, but you only have your boyfriend in your heart?¡±


    Yuan Lai was also indignant. ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have helped you hold this crazy woman back! In the end, you didn¡¯t even say a word of thanks!¡±


    Li Jing was still screaming hysterically. Yuan Lai and He Zhen originally wanted to beat her up and throw her out of the recording studio. However, Li Jing was still a girl after all, so the two men couldn¡¯t do anything.


    The cameraman and director Zheng also ran out to help, but the cameraman was too anxious when he ran out, so he forgot to turn off the camera.


    So from the moment Li Jing suddenly attacked Jiang Yu until now, all the scenes had been broadcasted live.


    When the cameraman saw the camera that was shing with red dots, he remembered that he didn¡¯t turn off the camera.


    He pped his own head and shouted, ¡°Oh no!¡± Then, he quickly ran over and turned off the camera.


    However, it was toote. All the scenes that they could not let the audience see had already been seen.


    Therefore, even if the screen in front of the audience was ck, it did not stop them from scrolling through the bullet screen.


    ¡°What? Li Jing actually dared to hit someone in public?! If Jiang Yu had not dodged quickly, she would have really been hit by Li Jing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, Jiang Yu¡¯s reaction just now was also considered fast, but she was still caught by that Li Jing. That¡¯s three bloody marks!¡±


    ¡°Director, we¡¯re just saying, Can we kick Li Jing out as soon as possible? Don¡¯t let her continue recording this program?¡±

 Chapter 412 - Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 412 Shocked</h4>


    ¡°Director, there are a lot of people in the entertainment industry. This Li Jing is not ranked at all. Kick her out!¡±


    Some people criticized Li Jing and there were people who saw the injured Jiang Yu who was silently feeling wronged.


    ¡°Did I just hear Jiang Yu exin this matter?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu said it. It was because Li Jing said bad things about Mo Long in front of her that she fired her in a fit of anger!¡±


    ¡°And Jiang Yu also said that Li Jing could say this about her, but not Mo Long couldn¡¯t! Is this a new way of disying affection?¡±


    ¡°Help! Aren¡¯t Jiang Yu and Mo Long too sweet?! Wait a minute, my focus seems to be a little strange!¡±


    Mo Long was also paying close attention to this variety show.


    When Jiang Yu was scratched by Li Jing, he almost jumped out of his chair. He couldn¡¯t wait to go to the recording site to check on Jiang Yu¡¯s injury.


    When he saw that Wang Yu and the medical staff were cleaning her wounds, he finally felt at ease.


    Later, when he heard Jiang Yu say that he was the reason why she was so angry at that time, he could not help but feel as if a lump of honey had melted in his heart.


    At that moment, Teng Yi walked in with a printed document and said to Mo Long, ¡°President Mo, all of Li Jing¡¯s information is here.¡±


    Mo Long took the document and nced at it briefly. He said to Teng Yi, ¡°Get through to the live call of that program team.¡±


    Teng Yi naturally knew about that program team, so he quickly dialed the live call of that program team.


    Therefore, when director Zheng received the live call from Mo Long, he was in a state of shock.


    What kind of ability did he, Zheng, have to receive two calls from Mo Long on his variety show!


    And the situation at the scene was that the cameraman had turned off the camera, but the cameraman had not turned off the recorder.


    So even if the audience could not see the scene, they could still hear the sound of the scene.


    So they could hear the sound of Mo Long¡¯s phone call clearly through the screen.


    Director Zheng shivered as he picked up the phone. With a sobbing tone, he asked, ¡°¡­ Hello? Who is it?¡±


    Mo Long paused for a moment on the other end of the phone and said, ¡°Director, don¡¯t ask despite knowing the answer.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Director Zheng wanted to cry but no tears came out. He asked, ¡°It¡¯s President Mo. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s deep voice sounded, ¡°Is Li Jing around? Put her on the phone.¡±


    Director Zheng hurriedly said, ¡°She¡¯s here! She¡¯s here!¡±


    Fortunately, she was here to look for Li Jing, not to look for him.


    When Li Jing heard Mo Long call her name, she was also stunned and asked, ¡°Mo Long? Why are you looking for me? ¡­ Could it be Jiang Yu again? Jiang Yu was the one who looked for you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    He Zhen had been standing beside Li Jing the whole time. When he heard her say this, he could not help but roll his eyes and said, ¡°Can you not push everything onto Jiang Yu? Jiang Yu is also very innocent, okay?¡±


    Yuan Lai also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Jiang Yu has been sitting there the whole time. She doesn¡¯t have the time to look for Mo Long at all, okay?¡±


    No matter what others said, Li Jing thought that Jiang Yu was the one who found Mo Long.


    Mo Long also exined disdainfully and only said, ¡°Li Jing, I know all about your situation.¡±


    If Li Jing was still arrogant at the beginning, now that Mo Long said this, her arrogance would be extinguished immediately.


    Li Jing said in disbelief, ¡°Wh¡­ what? Mo Long, you¡­ you secretly investigated me?¡± Mo Long acted openly and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. But Li Jing, remember, your family and I have a cooperative rtionship.¡±


    This time, Li Jing waspletely speechless.


    This Mo Long¡­ really went to investigate her information!

 Chapter 413 - I’m Sorry

    Chapter 413 I¡¯m Sorry


    ¡°Mo Long, aren¡¯t you going to admit it? You were secretly looking into my information!¡± Li Jing shouted.


    ¡°Li Jing, you better be sensible. You were wrong from the start. Don¡¯t push the me onto someone unrted,¡± Mo Long said.


    ¡°What do you mean unrted? Are you trying to say that Jiang Yu had nothing to do with this? But don¡¯t forget, she said it herself. It was her friend who bumped into me that day!¡±


    Mo Long had originally nned to resolve this matter simply, but seeing that Li Jing refused to admit her mistake and even said that she was not in the wrong, he did not n to care about the Li family¡¯s face anymore, he said, ¡°Li Jing, if you are so stubborn, then I have something that can make you sober up.¡±


    Then, he asked Teng Yi to pull up the surveince footage from that day and post it online.


    Mo Long said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to pull up the voice in this video. If you¡¯re interested, you can go and take a look.¡±


    Soon, some interested people went to check the video that Mo Long had just posted on Weibo.


    The staff at the scene seemed to be trying to verify the matter, and they also went to check the video that had just been posted.


    In the video, Li Jing was wearing a suit that did not fit her, and she stood there arrogantly.


    And around her, other than the crowd that was watching that day, there were also the four people involved ¡ª Jiang Yu, Dai Zhu, Lu Qi, and Tian Guo.


    Through the video, they could clearly hear someone saying ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, and Jiang Yu also said something like ¡°I¡¯llpensate you with a new shirt¡±.


    However, Li Jing refused to let the person go. She threatened to p the person who bumped into her three times to vent her anger.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s disapproving attitude once again angered Li Jing, causing her to pick up a cup of hot coffee and throw it at Jiang Yu.


    After that, Li Jing spoke rudely to Mo Long,pletely stepping on Jiang Yu¡¯s minefield. Hence, the incident where Li Jing said, ¡°Jiang Yu fired her with one sentence¡±.


    The video ended there. However, those who watched the video knew the cause and effect of this matter.


    ¡°This matter¡­¡± He Zhen said in disbelief, ¡°Li Jing, are you so unreasonable?¡±


    Yuan Lai also couldn¡¯t believe that there was actually a girl in this world who would do such a thing. ¡°Someone bumped into you and apologized to you, but you didn¡¯t ept it. You deliberately sshed her coffee and asked her to forgive you by saying ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯? That doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?¡±


    Wang Yu was a girl, so she looked and listened more carefully.


    Therefore, she said, ¡°Also, Jiang Yu¡¯s friend identally bumped into you and spilled warm water on you. But what you deliberately sshed on Jiang Yu was a cup of hot coffee.¡±


    Putting everything else aside, just a cup of hot coffee sounded very hot, not to mention the cup of hot coffee spilled on her body.


    VI


    Li Jing did not want to care about how much of her fault it was. She just wanted to escape from this ce as soon as possible.


    Therefore, she kept apologizing to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, I know I¡¯m sorry. I really know I¡¯m wrong!¡±


    Even though doing so was very embarrassing, Li Jing was worried that Mo Long would be so angry that he would never work with her family again.


    If that was the case, her father would be even angrier, and her future life would be even more miserable.


    Perhaps¡­ perhaps, her father would chase her out of the Li family just like that!


    No! Absolutely not! Her Li family will never let this happen!

 Chapter 414 - Separation

    Chapter 414 Separation


    Li Jing kept apologizing and didn¡¯t say anything else. Wang Yu looked at Jiang Yu worriedly and asked carefully, ¡°Jiang Yu, Li Jing¡­ Do you want to forgive her?¡±


    Jiang Yu said indifferently, ¡°I have already forgotten everything she did to me and everything she said to me.¡±


    Mo Long also said, ¡°Li Jing, since I didn¡¯t hear what you said to me personally, I can pretend that it didn¡¯t happen. Since Yuler said that she doesn¡¯t care about what happened to you, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Now, disappear in front of Yu¡¯er.¡±


    As soon as Mo Long said this, Li Jing stumbled away from the recording site.


    ¡°She ran really fast.¡± He Zhen looked at Li Jing¡¯s back as she ran away. ¡°She should really know that she was wrong, right?¡±


    Yuan Lai shrugged and shrugged helplessly. ¡°How would I know? But in my opinion, no.¡±


    Mo Long did not have anything to say. Although he wanted to say a few words to Jiang Yu, he was too embarrassed to say too much considering that Jiang Yu was currently at the venue.


    Hence, the atmosphere fell silent for a moment.


    Director Zheng¡¯s nerves were still tensed. He did not dare to rx even if Mo Long did not hang up the phone.


    In the end, it was Jiang Yu who broke the deadlock. ¡°Remember to rest well. Don¡¯t always work until toote.¡±


    Mo Long chuckled and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Upon hearing hisughter, Jiang Yu seemed to have opened up a chatterbox, she continued to ramble on, ¡°Also, I¡¯ve been a little busy outside recently, and I haven¡¯t been by your side to supervise you. You have to rest on time and eat on time, do you hear me? I¡¯ll ask Teng Yi when I get back. Don¡¯t try to hide it from me. By the way, the weather has turned cold recently. You have to wear more clothes¡­¡±


    Mo Long stopped Jiang Yu with a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re still recording the program. Aren¡¯t you going to continue?¡±.


    Only then did Jiang Yu remember that she was still recording the program outside. She immediately shut her mouth, blushing and not saying another word.


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I got it. You remember to rest too. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    As he said that, he hung up the phone.


    Director Zheng¡¯s tensed nerves finally rxed.


    ¡°This¡­ is a little too sweet!¡± Wang Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°A group of people are still here. Jiang Yu, aren¡¯t you being a little too heartless?¡± He Zhen pouted unhappily. ¡°Why is no one so concerned about me?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Yuan Lai felt that He Zhen was making a fuss. ¡°Then isn¡¯t there no one tofort me?¡±


    He Zhen: ¡°¡­¡±


    The group of people burst outughing at these two clowns.


    At this moment, a staff member ran over with aputer and shouted, ¡°Director! Director!¡±


    Director Zheng quickly looked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The number of viewers has exceeded 100 million! The number of clicks has also exceeded 100 million!¡±


    Director Zheng was stunned and asked in disbelief, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡±


    Everyone present was taken aback before they all cheered.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯s broken through 100 million!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! In all the past years, there hasn¡¯t been a live broadcast variety show with such a number of hits, right?!¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s difficult to think of a live broadcast variety show with more than 10 million hits. Do you think everyone is like us? A live broadcast with more than 100 million hits?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s great!¡±


    Director Zheng¡¯s heart was bursting with joy.


    Although 50% of the views could be attributed to Jiang Yu, she was, after all, the resident guest of his variety show. In the future, there would be plenty of times when he could rely on her to earn views.


    Therefore, he sincerely said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Thank you, Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Yu also knew what director Zheng meant, so she politely replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, director.¡±


    Zhang Xiao, who had not spoken all this while, seemed to have remembered something and suddenly asked, ¡°Have you turned off the cameras and the recorders?¡±

 Chapter 415 - Cocktail Party

    Chapter 415 Cocktail Party


    Li Jing¡¯s matter hade to an end, and the variety show had finished its live broadcast. ¡°Go back and have a good rest,¡± Director Zheng instructed as the guests left. ¡°Because we will be recording the next show outdoors.¡±


    Everyone nodded, indicating that they understood and would definitely have a good rest when they returned.


    After everyone left, director Zheng gave Jiang Ran a call.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up.


    Jiang Ran seemed to be surprised that director Zheng would call her. She thought that she had a chance to go on variety again, but she didn¡¯t expect that after the call was picked up, Director Zheng¡¯s first sentence was, ¡°Jiang Ran, what exactly is the thing that you rmended to me?¡±


    ¡°What? Director, are you talking about Li Jing?¡± Jiang Ran still didn¡¯t know about the things that happened at the show, and she thought that Li Jing had done something wrong to make the director angry again.


    When Director Zheng saw Jiang Ran like this, he guessed that she probably didn¡¯t know about those things, so he told her everything that happened at the show.


    After saying these things, Director Zheng didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you guys! Otherwise, how could I receive two calls from Mo Long in a variety show?¡±


    Jiang Ran also knew that this matter had indeed stepped on the director¡¯s minefield, so she could not say anything more. She could only vaguely apologize and quickly hung up the phone. ¡°This Li Jing is really not good enough to do anything. She can only ruin things!¡± Jiang Ran was indignant and vexed in her heart.


    After the guests who were recording the show returned to the hotel where they stayed, they were all ready to rest after washing up.


    Jiang Yu suddenly received a call from Jiang Hai.


    Despite her doubts, Jiang Yu still picked up the phone and asked, ¡°Hello?¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone was not Jiang Hai, but Wei Juan.


    However, Wei Juan¡¯s temper seemed to be very bad today, and her tone was very blunt. ¡°Hello? What? You can¡¯t even say ¡®greetings?¡±


    When Jiang Yu heard this, she sighed helplessly in her heart and said, ¡°If that¡¯s all you want to say, then you¡¯d better hang up the phone quickly.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu! You useless¡­¡± Before Wei Juan could finish her words, the phone was snatched by Jiang Hai.


    Jiang Hai hurriedly said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. It¡¯s like this. There¡¯s an important cocktail party the night after tomorrow. You and Mo Long will attend it, right?¡±


    When Jiang Hai said these words, he seemed to be carefully asking for Jiang Yu¡¯s opinion.


    However, Wei Juan¡¯s insults were mixed in. It was very noisy and Jiang Yu didn¡¯t hear what Jiang Hai was saying at all.


    She only vaguely heard him asking if she would attend some cocktail party.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the cocktail party.¡± Jiang Yu directly rejected Jiang Hai¡¯s request, ¡°I¡¯m very busy every day now, so I don¡¯t have time to attend any cocktail party. What about Jiang Ran? Haven¡¯t you guys always thought highly of Jiang Ran? Can¡¯t you just let her


    go?¡±


    As soon as Jiang Yu finished speaking, Wei Juan¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone became louder and louder.


    She could even hear her saying things like ¡°How can shepare to Ran Ran?¡± and ¡°No matter how outstanding she is, she can¡¯tpare to a single finger of Ran Ran.¡±. Jiang Yu was really unwilling to listen to her and said, ¡°I¡¯m very tired. I¡¯ll rest first.¡±


    She hung up the phone.


    This made Jiang Hai and Wei Juan, who were on the other end of the phone, extremely angry.


    Not long after, Jiang Yu received a call from Mo Long again. ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you done with your work now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m done,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You must rest well. Otherwise, my heart will definitely ache,¡± Mo Long said.


    ¡°Hahahaha, how can it be so exaggerated?¡± Jiang Yuughed happily. She remembered the party that Jiang Hai told her about and asked, ¡°Do you want to go to the party the night after tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 416 - Met Lu Qi By Chance

    Chapter 416 Met Lu Qi By Chance


    ¡°Eh? Yu-er, how did you know about the party?¡± Mo Long was a little surprised because he didn¡¯t mention the party to Jiang Yu at all.


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips and told Mo Long about Jiang Hai¡¯s call to her.


    ¡°The Jiang family came to look for you again?¡± Mo Long¡¯s focus was not on the party, but on the fact that the Jiang family came to disturb Jiang Yu¡¯s life again.


    ¡°No matter what, he is still my father.¡± Jiang Yu sighed. ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to have anything to do with them anymore, so I refused this cocktail party. ¡°Since they value Jiang Ran, then let Jiang Ran go. However, if you want to go to the cocktail party, I will go with you.¡±


    Mo Long did not want her to go with him, but he felt sorry for her being so busy. She had just finished recording the variety show and had to apany him to attend the cocktail party. Her body would definitely not be able to take it if she kept going like this.


    Mo Long voiced out his worries and Jiang Yu smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. It¡¯s good to take this opportunity to see you.¡±


    ¡°If you want to see me, I can go there now. I can appear in front of you in ten minutes,¡± said Mo Long Jiang Yu burst intoughter at his words and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated! Alright, alright. It¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and get some rest. I¡¯ll apany you to the banquet the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing that she was so insistent, Mo Long didn¡¯t say anything more and could only agree to Jiang Yu¡¯s request.


    The next day, Jiang Yu packed up her things and returned to Mo Long¡¯s ce.


    Mo Long was still busy working at thepany and didn¡¯t go home. Jiang Yu sat at home for a while before she packed up her things and went to look for Miao Ling to perform acupuncture on her.


    The servants of Mo Garden watched and couldn¡¯t help thinking to themselves, ¡®Madam is really too busy. She¡¯s too diligent.¡¯


    After she was done with everything, Jiang Yu dragged her heavy steps back to Mo Garden.


    Mo Long was already sitting at the dining table waiting for her.


    The table was filled with Jiang Yu¡¯s favorite dishes, which touched Jiang Yu once again.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Mo Long carefully put food in Jiang Yu¡¯s bowl, one after another, afraid that Jiang Yu would not be full.


    Jiang Yu also obediently finished all the food Mo Long put in her bowl. Then, she patted her stomach and said, ¡°I am full.¡±


    ¡°Then go and rest.¡± Mo Long stood up and wanted to bring Jiang Yu upstairs.


    ¡°You¡¯re not full.¡± Jiang Yu quickly stopped Mo Long and said, ¡°I¡¯ll continue eating with you here.¡±


    When Mo Long heard that, he obediently sat down and ate.


    This scene was too adorable. When others saw it, they couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    The next day, Mo Long was still working at thepany while Jiang Yu was at home preparing things like gowns. After tidying up, she rushed to Mo Long¡¯spany, preparing to go to the reception together after he was done.


    Mo Long quickly finished his work and brought Jiang Yu to the reception.


    At the entrance of the reception, there was a familiar figure anxiously pacing back and forth. It didn¡¯t look like she was going in, but she didn¡¯t dare to leave.


    Jiang Yu looked at the familiar figure and quickly walked over. After seeing the person¡¯s face clearly, she asked with some confusion, ¡°Lu Qi?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Xiao Yu!¡± Lu Qi was also surprised when he saw Jiang Yu. ¡°Why are you here? Did someone from the Jiang family call you again?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Yu hurriedly exined, ¡°I came with Mo Long today.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Lu Qi stretched his neck and looked behind Jiang Yu. She saw Mo Long standing at the entrance of the party.


    ¡°I remember that you hate these kinds of asions, don¡¯t you?¡± Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Why did youe to this party today?¡±

 Chapter 417 - Helpless

    Chapter 417 Helpless


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Lu Qi sighed and said, ¡°I have no other choice. My father called me and told me that today¡¯s party is very important and that I must attend it.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, the Jiang family also called me and asked me to attend the party,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°They sounded very anxious as if it was a big event.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed a big deal,¡± Lu Qi leaned over, he whispered to Jiang Yu, ¡°Today¡¯s party was organized by CEO Wang. CEO Wang, do you know who it is? It¡¯s that Wang Peng, the boss who is very famous in the business world. Wang Peng¡¯s businesses involve all aspects. Whether it¡¯s real estate or your family¡¯s jewelry industry, he has assets in his hands.¡±


    With Lu Qi¡¯s words, Jiang Yu knew why Jiang Hai called her.


    Jiang Yu had heard a little about Wang Peng.


    He was almost 40 years old and still unmarried. Every day, he would stick out his 20-pound beer belly and look for young and beautiful girls to be his ¡°Prey.¡±.


    It seemed that the reason why Jiang Hai called her and said that he wanted her toe to the party was that he wanted her to use the so-called ¡°Honey trap¡± so that she could bring some benefits to the Jiang family.


    As for why they didn¡¯t ask Jiang Ran toe to the party, it was probably because they couldn¡¯t bear to see Jiang Ran suffer like this.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yu was even more disappointed with Jiang Hai and the group of people from the Jiang family.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, are you okay?¡± Lu Qi couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly when he saw Jiang Yu¡¯s expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jiang Yu waved her hand.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay,¡± Lu Qi said. She seemed to be in a difficult position, as if she didn¡¯t want to go in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yu asked. ¡°Sigh. I don¡¯t want to go in,¡± Lu Qi said, ¡°I especially hate that CEO Wang. He came to my house before and talked to my dad about working together. Back then, he was already touching me. Today, I¡¯m going to see him at the cocktail party. Oh my God, Xiao Yu, this is torture for me. Do you know that?¡±


    Lu Qi really didn¡¯t want to see Wang Peng¡¯s disgusting face again. However, if she didn¡¯t go, she would be disobeying her father¡¯s idea.


    Therefore, she was now in a dilemma.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then you shoulde with me.¡±


    ¡°Can I go with you?¡± Lu Qi looked at Mo Long with uncertainty and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is Mo Long¡­ Okay with that?¡±


    Jiang Yu turned around and looked at Mo Long. He was surrounded by a group of people, and the impatient expression on his face could be seen at a nce.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile, ¡°You stay for a while and then find an excuse to leave.¡±


    ¡°Is it really okay?¡± Lu Qi was still very worried about her father and didn¡¯t know whether she should leave early or not.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jiang Yuforted her. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to your dad for you.¡±


    Lu Qi¡¯s gratitude immediately appeared on her face. She said, ¡°Thank you so much, Xiao Yu! You are my savior. I will definitely remember your kindness!¡±


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and go in,¡± Jiang Yu said as she turned around to look for Mo Long.


    Mo Long was surrounded by a group of people, and the expression on his face gradually became impatient. However, these people were not aware of it and continued to surround him and talk about boring things.


    There was even a person who said to him, ¡°President Mo, my daughter this year¡­¡±


    Mo Long did not care about how that person¡¯s daughter was this year.


    He even wanted to seal all the mouths of these people and throw them out of the party, ordering them not to attend any kind of party from now on.


    It wasn¡¯t until Jiang Yu came over that Mo Long¡¯s upset mood lessened a little.

 Chapter 418 - What You’re Afraid of Came

    Chapter 418 What You¡¯re Afraid of Came


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ming,¡± Jiang Yuforted Mo Long in a low voice.


    Mo Long finally felt a little better.


    Lu Qi carefully followed behind Jiang Yu and Mo Long, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    This was Mo Long, CEO Mo! Other than Jiang Yu who could walk beside him so gracefully, who else had the guts to do so!


    Mo Long noticed Lu Qi behind him after taking a few steps. However, he knew that she was Jiang Yu¡¯s friend, so he did not say much. He only asked Jiang Yu lightly, ¡°Yu¡¯er, why does your friend always follow you?¡±


    Jiang Yu told Mo Long what Lu Qi was worried about, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. She¡¯s only following us for a while and finding an excuse to go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mo Long answered lightly.


    Lu Qi had been carefully following behind Jiang Yu, praying that she would not run into familiar people whether it was her father or the Fat Wang Peng.


    As long as she didn¡¯t run into them, she could walk confidently in a while.


    The day before Lu Qi came to the party, she must have eaten something wrong. Now, her stomach hurt so much that she could roll on the ground.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! Xiao Yu!¡± Lu Qi called out to Jiang Yu in a low voice. ¡°My stomach hurts!¡±


    Jiang Yu turned around to check on Lu Qi¡¯s condition and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lu Qi said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I think I ate something bad yesterday. My stomach hurts so much now! What should I do? Can you apany me to the bathroom?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with


    you.¡±


    She turned around and told Mo Long about Lu Qi¡¯s situation. Mo Long also nodded and agreed to apany Jiang Yu to the bathroom.


    ¡°Mo Long won¡¯t say anything if you apany me to the bathroom, right?¡± Lu Qi asked, ¡°I¡¯m disturbing the two of you.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a two-person world if youe to the party.¡±


    ¡°But I still feel a little guilty.¡± Lu Qi came out of the bathroom and said, ¡°I think I should find an excuse to go home now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Lu Qi remembered something. She took out a small bottle of medicine from her bag and handed it to Jiang Yu, saying, ¡°This is for you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Jiang Yu took the medicine jar and asked in confusion.


    ¡°You, you, you don¡¯t even know how to take care of yourself when you¡¯re out recording variety shows. How could you get your face scratched by a crazy woman?¡± Lu Qi said with a pained expression. ¡°I knew that Li Jing wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with. I knew what she wanted to do from the moment she appeared but I really didn¡¯t expect that she would dare to attack you in front of so many people! Fortunately, Mo Long stepped in for you in the end. Otherwise, I would definitely rush to the recording site of your show and give her a good beating.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Jiang Yuforted, ¡°Look at me now. Am I not alive and kicking?¡±


    ¡°How can this be the same?¡±


    As the two of them were talking, they came out of the bathroom and bumped into a middle-aged man who looked like a winter melon.


    Although Jiang Yu had heard of Wang Peng before, she had never seen him in person.


    However, Lu Qi was different. She had seen him at home.


    She looked at the man in front of her and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Hello, CEO Wang.¡±


    What she was afraid of came true.


    ¡°He is¡­¡± Jiang Yu nced at Wang Peng and whispered, ¡°CEO Wang?¡±


    Lu Qi nodded with her eyes closed.


    Help! She really didn¡¯t want to see this greasy man at all!

 Chapter 419 - Perverted Hands

    Chapter 419 Perverted Hands


    When Wang Peng saw Lu Qi, he also had a smile on his face. It was obvious that he had bad intentions.


    When he saw Jiang Yu¡¯s face beside Lu Qi, his eyes lit up as if he had found a treasure.


    ¡°Lu Qi, who is this? Is she your friend?¡± Wang Peng¡¯s eyes never left Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Ah, yes, Jiang Yu is my friend¡­¡± Lu Qi stuttered. She didn¡¯t want to talk too much with Wang Peng and just wanted to escape.


    ¡°Since she is your friend, I have to treat her to a good drink.¡± Wang Peng revealed a malicious smile and reached out to touch Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    Jiang Yu saw through his intention and dodged, causing Wang Peng¡¯s hand to miss.


    However, Wang Peng wasn¡¯t angry, because he always felt that a beauty with a temper was the best ¡°prey.¡±.


    And the Jiang Yu in front of him was a beauty that met these two criteria.


    However, when he heard the name ¡°Jiang Yu,¡± he felt that it was a little familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before.


    However, he didn¡¯t have time to think too much. He only wanted to quickly use his methods to make Jiang Yupletely be his ¡°prey.¡±.


    So, he approached Jiang Yu again and stretched out his ¡°greasy fat hand.¡±.


    This time, his target wasn¡¯t Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder, but Jiang Yu¡¯s slender waist. This time, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t dodge, but let Wang Peng¡¯s hand touch her waist.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Qi was so scared that she couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    ¡°Xiao, Xiao Yu, you, you¡­ He¡­¡±


    Oh God, how did Xiao Yu get touched by this shameless person!


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s expression was very calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Wang Peng was still feeling smug in his heart. He thought that Jiang Yu had felt his majestic aura and thus became respectful of him, which was why she was so obedient to him.


    Therefore, he said proudly, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, I¡¯ll take you to¡­¡±


    Before Wang Peng could say the words ¡°Have a good drink¡±, he felt a pain in his wrist as if it was broken.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± Wang Peng couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream.


    The scream was so loud that many people stopped and looked in the direction of the bathroom.


    Wang Peng rolled on the ground in pain. He held his wrist and kept shouting, ¡°My hand! My hand!¡±


    Lu Qi covered her mouth in shock and couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only call out Jiang Yu¡¯s name, ¡°Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu calmly patted her gown and said, ¡°CEO Wang, please have some self-respect. I already have a boyfriend. I hope you won¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    Only then did Wang Peng know that Jiang Yu had a boyfriend.


    But who was this boyfriend of Jiang Yu¡¯s? Was he more powerful than him?


    ¡°Jiang Yu! So what if you have a boyfriend?! You hurt me today. Do you want to walk out of this party unscathed?!¡± Wang Peng roared.


    More and more people gathered around. They only saw two pretty girls standing upright, while Wang Peng was lying on the ground in pain, pointing at one of the girls and cursing.


    ¡°What happened to CEO Wang?¡± Someone who didn¡¯t know the truth asked.


    ¡°It seems that CEO Wang took a fancy to one of the girls, but that girl had a very bad temper and broke president Wang¡¯s wrist.¡±


    Wang Peng didn¡¯t want these embarrassing things of his to be known by outsiders, so he struggled to stand up and shouted at the crowd of onlookers, ¡°What are you all looking at?! What? You don¡¯t want to do business anymore, and you¡¯re all here to watch my joke?!¡±


    The surrounding people then quickly left, afraid that CEO Wang would chase everyone out in a fit of anger and would never cooperate with them again.

 Chapter 420 - Scared Until His Legs Turned Jelly

    Chapter 420 Scared Until His Legs Turned Jelly


    However, they were still not too far away so that he could hear what was happening.


    Wang Peng then looked at Jiang Yu again and said angrily, ¡°You vixen! Let me tell you, it¡¯s your fortune that I like you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±


    A male voice sounded behind Wang Peng, ¡°Fortune? Whose fortune are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, of course it¡¯s this Jiang Yu! To be able to catch my eye, it¡¯s a fortune that she has cultivated over the course of several lifetimes!¡± Wang Peng said unhappily.


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head to look at the man who spoke, ¡°Hey, who are you? I¡¯m talking, do you have the right to interrupt¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Peng¡¯s legs went soft from the fear of this man¡¯s face.


    ¡°M-president Mo!¡± Wang Peng cried out in surprise.


    The man who was speaking was actually the man who covered half of the sky with one hand ¡ª Mo Long!


    Mo Long looked down at Wang Peng and said coldly, ¡°Who did you say was blessed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was my blessing!¡± Wang Peng was so scared that he almost knelt on the ground and couldn¡¯t speak properly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mo Long nced at Jiang Yu and asked again, ¡°President Wang, what did you do to my girlfriend just now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing!¡± Wang Peng was already scared to death by Mo Long. When he heard Mo Long say that Jiang Yu was his girlfriend, he was so scared that he knelt on the ground.


    I just said those words to Jiang Yu and did that kind of action¡­ It¡¯s over, Mo Long won¡¯t kill me, right?! The surrounding people who were paying close attention to the situation also sucked in a breath of cold air. They didn¡¯t expect to see Mo Long at this cocktail party. They also didn¡¯t expect that the devastatingly beautiful girl was Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend.


    However, when the two of them stood together, they were indeed a match made in heaven.


    ¡°He¡¯s lying! He just said a lot of disgusting things to Jiang Yu!¡± Lu Qi timely came out toin and said, ¡°President Wang just said that he wanted to treat Xiao Yu to a drink. He even wanted to stretch out his hand to touch Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder and waist!¡±


    Jiang Yu did not say anything, meaning to acquiesce.


    Mo Long¡¯s gaze was even colder. When Wang Peng saw his gaze, he could not help but shiver.


    ¡°President Mo, I¡¯m sorry. I know I was wrong!¡± Wang Peng hurriedly admitted his mistake. ¡°This time, please forgive me!¡±


    However, Mo Long did not pay attention to him. Instead, he walked past him towards Jiang Yu and asked gently, ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°However, this character of his can not be changed.¡±


    When Wang Peng heard what Jiang Yu said, he quickly apologized to her again. ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have done that just now. It was my fault. Please forgive me!¡±


    No one had ever seen Wang Peng like this before.


    He used to be high and mighty, and everyone had to obey his arrogant attitude.


    But today, he was kneeling on the ground and apologizing to a man who was even more powerful than him.


    It seemed like there was always someone better than him.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long did not listen to Wang Peng. Mo Long called Teng Yi and asked him to bring some people to the party.


    In less than ten minutes, Teng Yi came over with a few burly bodyguards in ck.


    When Wang Peng saw this, he knew that he was probably going to die.


    As expected, he heard Mo Long ask the person who brought the bodyguards in, ¡°Does he have any cooperation with us?¡±


    Teng Yi nced at Wang Peng and quickly searched for information about this person in his mind.


    Soon, he gave an answer, ¡°Yes, President Mo, this is Wang Peng. He has a cooperative rtionship with us in several businesses.¡±

 Chapter 421 - Ruin Good Things

    <h4>Chapter 421: Ruin Good Things</h4>


    Mo Long did not want to know what kind of cooperation this greasy man had with him. He only said indifferently, ¡°Is that so? Then cancel all the cooperation, and then buy all thepanies in his hands.¡±


    When Wang Peng heard this, his legs were no longer as simple as weak.


    Instead, it was despair, as if he was filled with despair towards life.


    ¡°Please no, President Mo!¡± Wang Peng reacted after a while and shouted with a sobbing tone, ¡°President Mo, you can¡¯t buy mypany! You can¡¯t cancel the cooperation, otherwise, I will go bankrupt!¡±


    Mo Long nced at him and asked coldly, ¡°What does your bankruptcy have to do with me?¡±


    Wang Peng couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst into tears, ¡°President Mo, I was blind just now. It¡¯s my fault! Please don¡¯t cancel the cooperation, don¡¯t buy mypany!¡±


    Mo Long raised his hand and motioned for Teng Yi to take him out quickly. He didn¡¯t want to stay here and continue to pollute his ears.


    Teng Yi epted the order and asked the bodyguards to bring Wang Peng out.


    Wang Peng was originally the organizer of this cocktail party. Now that he had stepped down, the person with the highest status here was Mo Long.


    Mo Long felt that there was no need for this cocktail party to continue, so he could disband this cocktail party.


    If he did this, the others would not dare toin. They could only listen obediently and go home obediently.


    In the corner of the banquet, three figures appeared in disharmony ¡ª Jiang Hai, Wei Juan, and Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Hai originally wanted to talk to Wang Peng about the jewelry business, but after walking a few rounds, he did not see Wang Peng, so he was a little discouraged.


    At this time, he finally found a boss who was somewhat famous in the jewelry industry. Just as he was about to discuss business matters with him, he saw a few men in ck carrying a fat man out of the venue.


    Then, many people came out of the venue one after another.


    Jiang Hai didn¡¯t know what happened, so he grabbed a person who was about to leave and asked, ¡°Why are you all out?¡±


    The person who was caught shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know yet, right? This cocktail party has been canceled!¡±


    ¡°Canceled? Why? ¡± Jiang Hai was puzzled.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s all because that Wang Peng offended Mo Long! Do you know who Mo Long is? It¡¯s that famous President Mo! Tell me, if you offend him, what will happen to you?¡±


    ¡°Mo Long?¡± Jiang Hai was stunned.


    Mo Long was also at this cocktail party? Then Jiang Yu... must be here too, right?


    Jiang Hai turned around. He wanted to leave a contact number with that president so that he could contact him again in the future to discuss work matters.


    However, when he turned around, he realized that the person had long disappeared.


    Jiang Hai: ¡°... Jiang Yu! It¡¯s you, this wretched girl, who ruined my ns again!¡±


    Wei Juan rushed over and went along with Jiang Hai¡¯s anger. She asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Jiang Hai was so angry that his face turned red, he said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Jiang Yu! I called her and asked her toe to the banquet, but she rejected me and turned around toe to the banquet with Mo Long! She even offended CEO Wang and the party was dissolved just like that!¡±


    It seemed that Jiang Hai was really angry. He actually thought that Mo Long had offended Wang Peng.


    When Wei Juan heard this, she was also very angry. ¡°What, it¡¯s that wretched girl Jiang Yu again? Didn¡¯t she say earlier that she wouldn¡¯te to the party?! I had no choice but to ask Ran Ran toe. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear for her to attend the party and be looked at by those old men!¡±


    Jiang Ran quickly went forward tofort them, she said, ¡°Dad, mom, don¡¯t be angry. I think that Jiang Yu did it on purpose and didn¡¯t take you seriously. Otherwise, she would definitely understand your good intentions and wouldn¡¯t reject this banquet.¡±

 Chapter 422 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 422: Encounter</h4>


    Jiang Hai was still in a fit of anger and Jiang Ran kept adding fuel to the fire, which made Jiang Hai¡¯s anger even higher.


    It just so happened that Jiang Yu came out of the venue with Mo Long and bumped into Jiang Hai and his family.


    When Jiang Hai saw Jiang Yu, he originally wanted to go up to her and ask her why she rejected him and then came to the cocktail party with Mo Long.


    However, when he saw Mo Long beside Jiang Yu, Jiang Hai instantly felt a little scared.


    On the other hand, Wei Juan was fearless. She walked straight towards Jiang Yu and stopped her.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯te to the cocktail party? Why are you here again today?!¡± Wei Juan asked.


    However, she looked very courageous, but that was all she looked like.


    Therefore, she wanted to scold Jiang Yu, but when she saw Mo Long, she swallowed it back into her stomach.


    However, if she didn¡¯t scold Jiang Yu, she would feel very ufortable, so she braced herself and came over.


    Anyway, Sun You was her future son-inw, and she had Sun You as her backer.


    No matter how arrogant Mo Long was, he had to care about the power of the Sun family, so he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.


    However, when Jiang Yu saw her, she didn¡¯t show any surprise or fear. Instead, she asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Wei Juan was so angry that she almost went into shock on the spot.


    ¡°You... What do you mean?¡± Wei Juan calmed herself down and said, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t even know your mother?¡±


    Jiang Yu was even more confused now and asked, ¡°Who did you say you are? My mother? But I remember that my mother is not you.¡±


    Wei Juan was once again angered by Jiang Yu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Wei Juan couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°This is the outside world, so you have to call me mother!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jiang Yu tugged at the corner of her mouth and saw Jiang Ran in the distance. So she smiled and said, ¡°Your real daughter is over there. If you want to hear someone call you ¡®mother¡¯, go look for her.¡±


    Wei Juan was not aplete idiot. She naturally knew that Jiang Yu was talking about Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you are such an uncultured person. You can¡¯tpare to your sister in every way!¡± Wei Juan said.


    ¡°If you like her so much, go look for her.¡± Jiang Yu was not angry because she did not want topare with Jiang Ran. She did not want to have any rtionship with the Jiang family.


    At this time, Jiang Hai walked over. He was no longer angry, but looked like a kind father instead, he said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, why do you have time to attend the party today? I thought you refused to attend because you were too tired and wanted to have a good rest.¡±


    Jiang Ran also walked over, she said softly, ¡°Yes, sister. When father called you before, you rejected him very clearly. In the end, you appeared here again today. What if others find out about this? If I didn¡¯t know, I would have thought that you had some conflict with your family.¡±


    Hearing the words of the three people in front of her, Jiang Yu felt something churning in her stomach.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Jiang Yu looked ahead without any expression on her face. She said calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re done, then you can go back. I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to listen to your speech here.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Jiang Hai was about to re up when he saw Mo Long¡¯s cold expression. He had no choice but to hold back his words.


    He then said to Jiang Yu with a fatherly expression, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go back and rest first.¡±


    After he said this, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t continue. Instead, she held Mo Long¡¯s arm and walked away without looking back.


    Lu Qi also followed her. When she passed by Jiang Ran, Lu Qi couldn¡¯t help but make a face at her.

 Chapter 423 - Endorsement

    <h4>Chapter 423 Endorsement</h4>


    Jiang Hai was furious.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to be with a person like Jiang Yu,¡± Jiang Ran said, trying her best to y the role of a ¡°good daughter.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be angry?¡± Jiang Hai said loudly.


    ¡°She originally said she wouldn¡¯te to the party, but she came with Mo Long and offended CEO Wang? This is great. The jewelry business I just discussed will fail again!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Wei Juan didn¡¯t know how tofort Jiang Hai, so she could only say a few bad things about Jiang Yu to try to change Jiang Hai¡¯s mood.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about the jewelry business, I have an idea.¡± Jiang Ran rolled her eyes and an idea popped up in her mind.


    ¡°What idea?¡± Jiang Hai asked.


    ¡°That is¡­ endorsement,¡± Jiang Ran said.


    ¡°Endorsement?¡± This time, it was not only Jiang Hai who did not react, but also Wei Juan.


    Jiang Ran nodded, she said, ¡°Yes, it is endorsement. We are the investors. Then, we will find some famous celebrities to be the spokespersons, and we will also find some famous directors to film. When more people see it, our family¡¯s jewelry business will be better.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, as expected of my Ran Ran!¡± Wei Juan was very happy, as if having Jiang Ran as her daughter would give her the whole world.


    Although Jiang Hai also agreed with Jiang Ran¡¯s idea, it was his first timeing into contact with such things. There were many things that he could not understand, so he ced all his hopes on Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Ran Ran,¡± Jiang Hai said, ¡°The future of the Jiang family still depends on you.¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, father. How about this, we¡¯ll go back first, and then I¡¯ll contact the director.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    So Jiang Hai and his family quickly went home.


    The director that Jiang Ran found was none other than director Zheng, who had participated in variety shows before.


    ¡°Jiang Ran? Why did you call me?¡± Director Zheng was furious when he heard that it was Jiang Ran¡¯s voice. He said, ¡°Do you think you can just casually apologize to me for what happened to Li Jing?¡± Jiang Ran said apologetically, ¡°But isn¡¯t your program getting a lot of views?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to Jiang Yu. What does that have to do with you?¡±


    Even though Jiang Ran was very reluctant to hear the name ¡°Jiang Yu,¡± she still had a favor to ask, so it was better for her to lower her head and be more obedient.


    So she said, ¡°But if I didn¡¯t rmend Li Jing to participate in this program, why would she end up fighting with Jiang Yu? I know you don¡¯t want to admit it, but you have to tell the truth. Your poprity is also because of the fight between Jiang Yu and Li Jing.¡±


    Director Zheng: ¡°¡­ Got it. If there¡¯s anything, just say it.¡±


    Although director Zheng was unwilling to admit it, what Jiang Ran said was indeed the truth.


    Jiang Ran simply told director Zheng about the jewelry endorsement that she had thought of.


    Director Zheng was very surprised and asked, ¡°You want to shoot a jewelry advertisement?¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Not me, but our Jiang family. Of course, our Jiang family¡¯s jewelry will naturally use a Jiang family member as the spokesperson.¡±


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t say it explicitly because she knew the rules of the entertainment industry ¡ª There were many things that shouldn¡¯t be said too directly, especially in this kind of situation where one wanted to get people to do things through the back door. It was even more difficult to say it clearly.


    However, she felt that the meaning behind her words was very clear, which was to let director Zheng get her as the spokesperson.


    Other than her, were there any more suitable candidates for the Jiang Family?


    But Director Zheng and her thought is not the same ¡ª Director Zheng thought of Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 424 - Jewellery Endorsement

    <h4>Chapter 424: Jewellery Endorsement</h4>


    Director Zheng was thinking that since Jiang Yu was a member of the Jiang Family, it would be the same if she was the one to endorse the jewellery.


    He didn¡¯t know about the matters between Jiang Yu and the Jiang family. Therefore, after epting this job, he went to ask Jiang Yu if she was willing to film.


    If Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t, he would go find others.


    ¡°So, Director Zheng, do you think you can take this endorsement advertisement?¡± Jiang Ran asked carefully.


    The reason Jiang Ran was so careful was that she was scared of offending Director Zheng. It was because he was very capable nor because he was very famous.


    Up until now, the only director that Jiang Ran had contact with and could talk to was only him.


    If time went on longer, maybe even Director Zheng wouldn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore.


    ¡°Okay, I have to ask how much you are investing for this?¡± Director Zheng asked.


    Jiang Ran estimated and said ¡°3 million.¡±


    ¡°Only 3 million?¡± Director Zheng was shocked. ¡°This is the jewellery business. Your investment is only 3 million?¡±


    Jiang Ran felt that 3 million was quite a bit. 3 million would be more than enough for the filming fees and the machinery fees.


    This was because if she was to endorse the brand, she wouldn¡¯t be charging any fees.


    ¡°This 3 million is enough.¡± Jiang Ran said ¡°If you really think it¡¯s not enough, then you can ask for moreter.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Director Zheng said with difficulty.


    Updates by


    .


    Although Jiang Ran said he could ask for more, it was quite difficult for a man like him.


    Thus, after hanging up Jiang Ran¡¯s phone and calling Jiang Yu, he said with some awkwardness. ¡°Jiang Yu, the investor only gave 3 million. Other than the fees for shooting and machinery, we can give you a remuneration of about 1 million. Do you... think you can ept that?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t really care about this one million. It was purely to give face to Director Zheng.


    Jiang Yu said ¡°Of course. Since Director Zheng came to me to film a jewellery advertisement, of course I have to give you face. I will film it well.¡±


    Director Zheng smiled ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jiang Yu asked again ¡°By the way director, which brand of jewellery will I be endorsing? I think I should go look at their jewellery and see how it is.¡±


    Director Zheng smiled ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this at all. Don¡¯t you trust the jewellery of your own family?¡±


    ¡°The jewellery of my own family?¡± Jiang Yu dazed and then reacted, asking ¡°The jewellery of the Jiang family?¡±


    Director Zheng said ¡°Yea, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They didn¡¯t tell me this.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Umm...¡± Director Zheng felt a little troubled.


    Why wouldn¡¯t the Jiang family tell Jiang Yu about the jewellery advertisement? Was it because they were too busy and forgot? Or were they not nning to tell her originally?


    Regardless of which situation it was, he told Jiang Yu.


    He didn¡¯t know if Jiang Yu was still willing to take this endorsement.


    However, his worry was extraneous. After learning this, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t feel this was inappropriate and agreed to film.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Director Zheng. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you with this jewellery endorsement.¡±


    With Jiang Yu¡¯s promise, Director Zheng felt assured. He arranged a time and ce for Jiang Yu toe test the scenes.

 Chapter 425 - It Was Actually Her

    Chapter 425: It Was Actually Her


    Jiang Ran was very anxious in waiting but she still didn¡¯t receive Director Zheng¡¯s call.


    In the end, she simply gave Director Zheng a call and asked, ¡°Director Zheng, have you already chosen a spokesperson?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Director Zheng said. He felt that Jiang Ran should also be an investor and meet Jiang Yu. He told Jiang Ran the time and location of the audition and said, ¡°I¡¯lle over to take a look that day.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jiang Ran was very surprised.


    She thought that Director Zheng was tactfully telling her that she was the Jiang family¡¯s jewelry spokesperson this time.


    Therefore, on the day of the audition, Jiang Ran specially dressed up to make her stand out from the crowd.


    She was also afraid that she would not be able to stand out in front of the crowd, so she specially called Wei Juan to go with her.


    Wei Juan must have doted on her daughter, so she followed along.


    On the way, Jiang Ran kept saying, ¡°Mom, this is my first time being a spokesperson. I¡¯m a little nervous.¡±


    Wei Juan quicklyforted her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Our Ran Ran is the best. Look at that useless Jiang Yu and she can still have everything she has today. You will definitely be better than her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, mom.¡± Jiang Ran received Wei Juan¡¯s encouragement and felt a huge weight lifted from her heart.


    After arriving at the venue, Jiang Ran first went to Director Zheng and asked, ¡°Director, do you think I need to touch up my makeup for today?¡±


    Director Zheng looked up at her and gave her a quick nce. He said perfunctorily, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, director, when do we start the audition?¡± Jiang Ran asked.


    Director Zheng said, ¡°Wait a minute, there are still people who haven¡¯t arrived. She just called me to exin the situation. There was a car collision on the highway, so there was a bit of traffic jam.¡±


    Jiang Ran thought that some staff member was stuck in the road and couldn¡¯t carry out the audition, so she obediently sat aside and waited.


    It wasn¡¯t until Jiang Yu hurried over that Jiang Ran realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Jiang Yu? Why are you here?¡± Jiang Ran looked at Jiang Yu in shock.


    She had clearly not told her about this.


    ¡°I am the spokesperson,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    It was concise andprehensive.


    ¡°You are the spokesperson?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Ran almost jumped up. ¡°How could you be the spokesperson?¡±


    ¡°Director Zheng contacted me and asked if I could take on this endorsement,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Director Zheng also walked over and said, ¡°Yes, I contacted Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment.


    Wei Juan didn¡¯t know why so many people suddenly surrounded them and also walked over.


    When she saw Jiang Yu, she was also very shocked. ¡°Jiang Yu? Why are you here?¡±


    Director Zheng said, ¡°She¡¯s the spokesperson I found. Didn¡¯t Jiang Ran say that day? Since it¡¯s Your Jiang family¡¯s jewelry, then I¡¯ll find someone from your Jiang family to be the spokesperson. So I found Jiang Yu. Her temperament and image are especially suitable for shooting jewelry advertisements. Moreover, she¡¯s from your Jiang family. Isn¡¯t this just right?¡±


    ¡°... What¡¯s so good about her!¡± Jiang Ran shouted, ¡°I mean, let me be the spokesperson!¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Director Zheng looked Jiang Ran up and down. ¡°Did you think that the spokesperson I chose is you? So that¡¯s why you wore this to the audition today? Your temperament and image don¡¯t match at all. Forget it.¡±


    Jiang Ran was very angry now. ¡°You! Director! Aren¡¯t you going a little overboard with your words?!¡±


    Director Zheng said, ¡°You have to ept such criticism in the entertainment industry.¡±


    At the side, Wei Juan was also anxious to protect her daughter, she reprimanded Director Zheng, ¡°You are a man, how can you say such things about a little girl? Do you know who this is? It¡¯s Jiang Ran, the most outstanding daughter of our Jiang Family! What is Jiang Yu? She can¡¯t bepared to Jiang Ran in every aspect, yet she can still be the spokesperson?¡±

 Chapter 426 - Replacement

    Chapter 426: Recement


    Director Zheng was baffled by Wei Juan¡¯s words and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Jiang Ran? But Jiang Yu¡¯s image and temperament are clearly more suitable for a jewelry spokesperson.¡±


    Wei Juan said aggressively, ¡°Suitable? How is she suitable?¡±


    Director Zheng did not know how to exin it to the mother and daughter, so he could only ask, ¡°Then what do you n to do? You are the investors, and you have the final say.¡±


    Jiang Ran said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course I want to rece Jiang Yu and let me be the spokesperson!¡±


    Director Zheng looked at Jiang Yu apologetically and said, ¡°This... Jiang Yu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let you be the spokesperson, but the investors really don¡¯t agree...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t angry. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, director. I understand your difficulties.¡±


    ¡°... Sigh.¡± Director Zheng did not know what to say. He could only sigh heavily.


    He did not know what had happened between Jiang Yu and the Jiang family. If he knew, he might not have epted the advertisement.


    However, all the staff were ready and the machine had been turned on. This advertisement had to be shot.


    ¡°Since you understand his difficulties, then let¡¯s hurry up and leave,¡± said Wei Juan. As a public figure, Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t openly say that she wanted to chase her away, so Wei Juan had to do it for her.


    The mother and daughter didn¡¯t even apologize. Director Zheng quickly said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m really sorry for making youe all the way here for nothing.¡±


    Jiang Yu bowed politely, ¡°It¡¯s okay, director. You told me that it was the Jiang family¡¯s jewelry the other day, so I knew that things wouldn¡¯t be that simple. What happened today was also within my expectations. Since the investors have already made the request, I¡¯ll just do as they say. See you tomorrow, Director.¡±


    When Jiang Yu said ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± Director Zheng remembered that tomorrow was the recording of the new episode of ¡°Ace versus Ace.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Be careful on the way back. I look forward to your excellent performance tomorrow,¡± Director Zheng said.


    Jiang Ran hated it the most when people cared about Jiang Yu and kept encouraging her. What kind of expectations did they have for her?


    The more she looked at it, the more irritated she felt. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Jiang Yu, there¡¯s nothing for you to do here. Hurry up and go back.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Got it, investor.¡±


    When she said this, she especially emphasized the word ¡°Investor.¡±


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t know why, but she actually felt a sense of shame and anger in her heart.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer either. She greeted the staff members and left.


    When Jiang Yupletely disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, Jiang Ran let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. She¡¯s finally gone,¡± Jiang Ran said as if she wasforting herself.


    Director Zheng said to Jiang Ran, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s already at this time. When can we audition? If it¡¯s suitable, we can shoot in the afternoon.¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for an audition. We can start shooting directly.¡±


    Director Zheng asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you really not going to audition? If you¡¯re going to audition, at least you¡¯ll know which poses and movements are not suitable for you. When it¡¯s time to shoot, we can be faster. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be very troublesome if we have to correct your movements during the shoot.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Jiang Ran asked back.


    Director Zheng was rendered speechless by the question. He was silent for a moment, ¡°If you have this confidence, then let¡¯s shoot directly. But let me say this first. If I correct you too many times during the shoot, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡± Jiang Ran was full of confidence.

 Chapter 427 - Shoot

    Chapter 427: Shoot


    Seeing Jiang Ran like this, Director Zheng didn¡¯t insist.


    Anyways, she was the investor. He was just taking money to do things.


    Since he took Jiang Ran¡¯s money, he just had to make her satisfied.


    ¡°Makeup artist,e over and give her a change of makeup. Stylist,e over and choose a dress for her.¡± Director Zheng quickly called the staff over, wanting to hurry up and shoot.


    This way, he would have time to look at the script for tomorrow¡¯s program.


    After everything was ready, the shooting began.


    Director Zheng directed the cameraman to go over and said, ¡°How about this? Take a few pictures first and save them for the coverter. After you¡¯re done, send them directly to the post-production team and have them fix it quickly. I want to see the pictures in half an hour.¡±


    The cameraman said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then he took out his camera and prepared to take a few pictures of Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Come,e,e. Look over here. Make an elegant gesture.¡± The cameraman made a request to Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Ran thought about what was considered an elegant gesture. After thinking for a long time, she put one hand on her shoulder and the other hand hung down naturally. At the same time, a stiff smile hung on her face.


    ¡°No, you... Your action and your smile are a little stiff,¡± said the cameraman. He was very dissatisfied with Jiang Ran¡¯s action.


    At first, Jiang Ran was very good-natured and changed her action ording to the cameraman¡¯s request, but as time passed, she gradually became impatient.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Are you the director?¡± Jiang Ran said impatiently, ¡°From just now until now, how many actions have you asked me to change? Are none of my actions elegant?¡±


    The cameraman didn¡¯t expect Jiang Ran to suddenly lose her temper, but he also said in a very calm tone, ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not elegant, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re too stiff. You have to be more natural so that the photos will look good.¡±


    Jiang Ran thought that the cameraman was saying that she didn¡¯t look good, so she was instantly angry, her tone also became very blunt. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that I don¡¯t look good? And you have to find an angle to make me look good?¡±


    Seeing her being so unreasonable, the cameraman was a little angry, he said, ¡°When did I say that? It was your movements that were not standard to begin with! I¡¯m the person who took your photos. I know what your movements and which angles you stand at will make the photos look good and have an even better!¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel, Director Zheng quickly came over to mediate the quarrel.¡± ¡±. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel. Let¡¯s just do it like this. Just take a few photos. After you¡¯re done, give them to the post-production team and let them fix it.¡±


    Since the director had said so, the cameraman did not insist. After taking a few pictures, he threw the camera to the post-production team and said, ¡°The next task is yours.¡±


    The post-production team imported the pictures in the camera into theputer and all of them gasped, not knowing where to start this job.


    The lighting and angle of these pictures were very good. The main thing was that the people in the pictures did not look elegant at all. The smile on their faces also looked very stiff.


    They didn¡¯t know how to fix these photos, but they had no choice but to bite the bullet.


    After taking the photos, Jiang Ran was ready to start shooting themercial. She said to Director Zheng, ¡°Where are my lyrics?¡±


    Director Zheng said, ¡°The slogan have been written. But if you are not satisfied with them, you can do it yourself.¡±


    Jiang Ran thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since it is our Jiang family¡¯s jewelry, then let us write it.¡±


    As she spoke, she called Wei Juan over and asked her to help think of the advertising slogan.

 Chapter 428 - Advertising Lines

    <h4>Chapter 428: Advertising Lines</h4>


    The mother and daughter struggled for half an hour before they came up with a few advertising lines.


    However, Director Zheng did not care about this. After all, these advertising lines were their own idea. It was fine as long as they were satisfied.


    At the beginning of the shoot, Jiang Ran first put on an intoxicated look, then put on a surprised look, then, she began to read the advertising lines. ¡°What makes me so beautiful?! What makes me so dazzling?! What makes me so confident that I can reach the peak of beautiful women?! So it¡¯s this!¡±


    Jiang Ran suddenly picked up the pendant on her ne and said, ¡°That¡¯s it ¡ª the Jiang Family Jewelry!¡±


    Jiang Ran was still immersed in her performance. Wei Juan watched from the side and kept pping for Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Ran Ran is amazing!¡± She kept praising Jiang Ran, as if Jiang Ran¡¯s performance was amazing.


    Director Zheng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, but he didn¡¯t interrupt Jiang Ran and continued to shoot.


    Jiang Ran was surprised that Director Zheng didn¡¯t say ¡°Cut¡± at all throughout the day.


    However, she thought that it was because of her strength ¡ª because she was too capable, Director Zheng was very satisfied with her performance, which was why she passed so smoothly.


    The reason why Director Zheng didn¡¯t say ¡°cut¡± was that he didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Jiang Ran like the cameraman just now.


    ¡°How is it, director?¡± Jiang Ran asked.


    ¡°It... It¡¯s not bad?¡± Director Zheng¡¯s tone was raised, as if he was asking Jiang Ran or himself.


    ¡°Director, who are you asking?¡± Jiang Ran was puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Director Zheng quickly said, ¡°I think it¡¯s very good. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    Updates by


    .


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°No need. Since you said it¡¯s good, then it¡¯s not bad. When the post-editing is done, director must remember to send me a copy to take a look first.¡±


    Director Zheng probed, ¡°Do you want to... take a look now?¡±


    Jiang Ran waved her hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. I believe in you, director. Simrly, I also believe in my own strength.¡±


    Director Zheng wanted to say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop believing in your own strength?¡± But he didn¡¯t dare.


    He really didn¡¯t understand where Jiang Ran¡¯s mystifying confidence came from.


    Jiang Ran changed back into her own clothes and held Wei Juan¡¯s arm as she went back.


    Director Zheng vaguely heard Jiang Ran say something like, ¡°I haven¡¯t used all my strength for today¡¯s shoot.¡± Then he heard Wei Juan say something like, ¡°I knew that Ran Ran was the best. The future of the Jiang family is all on your shoulders.¡±.


    Director Zheng heard it and could only shake his head and sigh.


    The future of the Jiang Family? Was it really going to be on Jiang Ran¡¯s shoulders?


    Wasn¡¯t it going to end sooner orter?


    Jiang Yu was such an outstanding daughter, yet they insisted on having a conflict with her. Then, they ced all the burden on that disappointing daughter, Jiang Ran.


    Director Zheng really did not understand the Jiang family¡¯s brain.


    When the post-production team received this video, they immediatelyined bitterly.


    ¡°Director, do you not like us anymore? Why are you making us edit such a video?!¡±


    ¡°Director, we don¡¯t even know how to fix that photo. You just gave us a video. What do you want us to do?¡±


    ¡°Director, I really beg you. Please don¡¯t work with Jiang Ran anymore, okay? She really can¡¯t do it. She can¡¯t move, she can¡¯t smile, and she has to be so pompous for amercial.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, director. Don¡¯t work with her anymore.¡±


    Listening to the screams of the post-production team, Director Zheng also knew that Jiang Ran had provoked ¡°Public outrage.¡±.


    So he nodded and agreed to them, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t work with her anymore.¡±

 Chapter 429 - Result of The Video

    <h4>Chapter 429: Result of The Video</h4>


    After the advertisement was edited, Director Zheng sent it to Jiang Ran.


    After Jiang Ran saw it, she was very satisfied with herself, but she pointed at the editing. She felt that they were modifying the quality of the video without permission, greatly concealing her beauty.


    She said to Director Zheng, ¡°Director, I have a suggestion for you. Fire all of your employees in theter stages.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Director Zheng did not understand why Jiang Ran said that. He could not help but feel puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Did you take a good look at this video? Look at your employees. What did they cut me into?¡± As Jiang Ran spoke, she suddenly remembered that she had taken a few photos. She asked again, ¡°What about the photos?¡±


    Director Zheng had no choice but to send the photos to Jiang Ran again. He said, ¡°The videos and photos are here. From now on, our partnership ends here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Ran asked.


    She had not even said that they would not cooperate in the future, but he had proposed it first?


    Director Zheng said, ¡°You are not suitable for shootingmercials, becausemercials and filming are different. Even though your acting skills are not that good, a group of people are acting. If you are in it, you will probably be able to blend in well. But this isn¡¯t the case in themercial. Only one or a few people are filming. Everyone is looking for their own emotions and has no time to care about you. So when you¡¯re filming themercial, you didn¡¯t put your emotions into it at all.¡±


    Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t stand people saying that she wasn¡¯t. Even though what others said was the truth, she would still think that they were saying that she wasn¡¯t good enough in disguise.


    ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that only Jiang Yu can be emotionally involved?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with Jiang Yu?¡± Director Zheng was about to talk to Jiang Ran about the issues that she should pay attention to during filming when he heard her mention Jiang Yu for no reason.


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it? Didn¡¯t you n to find her to be the spokesperson this morning?¡± Jiang Ran said.


    ¡°I only asked her because her temperament and image are verypatible. It has nothing to do with anything else,¡± Director Zheng said. ¡°Even if it was Jiang Yu, if she couldn¡¯t put her heart into it, I would have said the same thing.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for an excuse, Director?¡± Jiang Ran sneered. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know? You people are biased towards Jiang Yu!¡±


    Wei Juan was resting upstairs when she vaguely heard Jiang Ran cursing in the living room on the first floor, as if she was very angry.


    So she hurriedly ran down, ready to see what was going on.


    Jiang Ran saw Wei Juaning over and immediately sobbed, ¡°Mom! Someone is bullying me!¡±


    Director Zheng: ¡°Huh?!¡±


    He could hear that the voice other than Jiang Ran was Wei Juan, and he knew that he absolutely could not reason with this mother and daughter, so he said, ¡°Anyway, we won¡¯t work together anymore. I can¡¯t work with an artist like you.¡±


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Wei Juan walked over and didn¡¯t know what had happened. She saw Jiang Ran angrily throw her phone on the coffee table.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wei Juan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s that director from this morning! He sent me the video of the advertisement. I can¡¯t watch it at all!¡± Jiang Ranined.


    ¡°Let me see what it looks like.¡±


    Jiang Ran showed the video to Wei Juan.


    After Wei Juan watched it, she said with relief, ¡°Isn¡¯t it very nice to watch? You¡¯re really my daughter!¡±


    After hearing these words, Jiang Ran¡¯s mood gradually improved.


    ¡°Okay, mom. Let¡¯s show this advertisement video to dad. If he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem, then we¡¯ll get someone to post it online.¡±


    Wei Juan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 430 - See Qin Yuan Again

    <h4>Chapter 430: See Qin Yuan Again</h4>


    Jiang Hai saw the video of the ad and shared the same opinion as Wei Juan, so he asked someone to post the ad online.


    Jiang Yu was looking at her phone in the studio and was wondering if she should call Mo Long when she saw the ad.


    She clicked on it and was persuaded to leave by Jiang Ran¡¯s exaggerated acting skills and awkward lines.


    ¡°Hey, Jiang Yu.¡± Sister Xia and the other employees of the studio also saw this advertisement, so sister Xia quickly took her phone and asked, ¡°Is this your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu admitted it openly.


    Sister Xia and the people of the studio knew about the matter between Jiang Yu and the Jiang family, and they had long disliked this Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s sister Yu¡¯s sister, Jiang Ran? Then I won¡¯t buy the jewelry that she is endorsing, no matter what,¡± someone said.


    Some people patiently watched until the end and eximed in surprise, ¡°The jewelry of the Jiang family... Sister Yu, this Jiang Ran isn¡¯t endorsing your family¡¯s jewelry, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Yu admitted straightforwardly once again.


    ¡°This... This is sister Yu¡¯s jewelry. Are we still going to buy it...¡± Some people began to feel awkward.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s not my family¡¯s jewelry, but the Jiang family¡¯s jewelry. If you like it, then go buy it. If you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t buy it. You don¡¯t have to consider my face.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s words were very clear, and the others also understood what she meant. Jiang Yu had nothing to do with the Jiang family, so this wasn¡¯t the Jiang Yu family¡¯s jewelry, but the Jiang family¡¯s jewelry.


    ¡°Alright, you should rest too.¡± Sister Xia urged Jiang Yu to go to her room to rest. ¡°You still have to continue recording variety shows tomorrow, have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember. I¡¯m going to rest now.¡± Jiang Yu stuck out her tongue and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight a second before sister Xia could speak.


    Updates by


    .


    Due to the absence of Li Jing, Director Zheng had found another permanent guest ¡ª Qin Yuan.


    Qin Yuan didn¡¯t know what had happened recently, but no one came to look for her to film.


    Now, a live variety show came to look for her, but her manager didn¡¯t say anything and epted it on her behalf.


    Initially, Qin Yuan was a little reluctant to participate in the same variety show as Jiang Yu.


    However, her manager said to her, ¡°You¡¯re an old person in the entertainment industry. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of Jiang Yu? Take this opportunity to suppress her spirit.¡±


    Qin Yuan thought about it and felt that what her manager said made sense, so she agreed.


    A new day began when the sun rose. When Director Zheng introduced Qin Yuan to everyone, Jiang Yu was also a little surprised.


    He Zhen surfed the Inte more frequently, so he had long known about the matter between Jiang Yu and Qin Yuan.


    He lowered his head and quietly asked Jiang Yu, ¡°Is this the Qin Yuan who was previously eating boxed lunch on the set and med it on you?¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that these things were already in the past, so there was no need to bring them up.


    However, since He Zhen had asked her, it was better for her to answer.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes. But that was a long time ago. Many people don¡¯t remember it.¡±


    He Zhen nodded in a hazy manner.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Director Zheng took out a box and said, ¡°Each team will send a representative to draw lots.¡±


    Qin Yuan and Jiang Yu were sent out to draw lots. What they got was a folded card.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t open it yet.¡± Director Zheng quickly stopped He Zhen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Before you open it, I¡¯ll tell you what tasks you have to do today and tomorrow.¡±


    Director Zheng asked the staff to bring two sets of clothes ¡ª one with a fashion element, and the other with an antique vor.

 Chapter 431 - Performance

    <h4>Chapter 431: Performance</h4>


    He Zhen asked in puzzlement, ¡°Director, what is this?¡±


    Director Zheng said, ¡°That¡¯s where our main topices in. Your mission today and tomorrow is to perform at the People¡¯s Grand Theater. When the timees, there will be tickets sold and many people wille to watch your performance. It won¡¯t just be your fans!¡±


    ¡°Performance?¡± Yuan Lai was shocked. ¡°But we only have two days, and we don¡¯t even know what the content of the performance is. We can¡¯t even rehearse it!¡±


    Director Zheng smiled and said, ¡°The content of your performance is in your hands.¡±


    ¡°In your hands?¡± He Zhen paused and quickly opened the card in Jiang Yu¡¯s hand.


    The content was ¡ª the performance song ¡°Green Snake¡±.


    ¡°Green snake? How do you perform this song? Do any of us know how to y the zither or pipa? Although I can y the flute, but... It doesn¡¯t seem to be of any use, right?¡± He Zhen scratched his head and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Director Zheng said, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as just letting you y it. When you perform this song, you also have to dance. And although the song is ¡°Green Snake¡±, you also have to add the white snake as aplement.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But if the white snake appears, won¡¯t the green snake be theplement?¡±


    Director Zheng smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°That will depend on your own arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Mhm...¡± Jiang Yu pursed her lips, feeling that the performance this time was indeed somewhat difficult.


    As for Qin Yuan, she was performing pop songs.


    ¡°Is it inappropriate to perform a pop song at the People¡¯s Grand Theater?¡± Zhang Xiao was a little worried.


    Director Zheng said, ¡°That will depend on how you guys arrange it. I can give you a friendly reminder, and you guys can make changes.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°That seems to be better.¡± He Zhen let out a slight sigh of relief.


    ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s for the two teams is to assign roles and see if there is any need to adapt. Then, you can start rehearsing on your own.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s team had drawn ¡°Green Snake,¡± and the three of them had some impressions of the song.


    ¡°I only know how to y the flute,¡± He Zhen said. ¡°But there¡¯s no flute in this song. It¡¯s all guzheng and pipa, so I don¡¯t know how to y it.¡±


    Wang Yu was also a little worried, ¡°Although I can do the dance part, there¡¯s no exclusive dance to this song. No matter which version we choose, I don¡¯t have the confidence to learn it and perform it on the stage in a day and a half.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment, she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t need to be nervous. The more nervous we are, the more we can¡¯t think of a solution. Since He Zhen can y the flute, then we will add a flute in this piece. As for the rest, I¡¯ll y the zither and pipa. Wang Yu, you just need to practice your dance.¡±


    ¡°But we stillck a white snake among our team.¡± Wang Yu said, ¡°Jiang Yu, if you y, what about the white snake? Moreover, the zither and pipa can not be learned in a short period of time.¡±


    He Zhen also had a bitter expression and said, ¡°Yeah. I think we¡¯re finished this time.¡±


    Jiang Yu encouraged them, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Wang Yu, do you know how to y the zither or the pipa?¡±


    Wang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I know how to y the zither.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°In that case, you guys will y this piece. I¡¯ll do the dance part.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He Zhen was quite surprised and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re not going to y two characters by yourself, are you?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yu nodded firmly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Green snake and white snake?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 432 - Deliberately Making Things Difficult

    <h4>Chapter 432: Deliberately Making Things Difficult</h4>


    When it was time for the discussion, the two teams voiced out their thoughts


    They had both adapted.


    He Zhen was worried that Jiang Yu would have to learn two dances to y two roles by herself and her body would not be able to handle it. Hence, he asked Director Zheng tentatively, ¡°Director, is it still just the permanent guests for this episode? Are there really no temporary guests to cooperate with us?¡±


    Director Zheng said apologetically, ¡°We received an advertisement a few days ago. We have been shooting the advertisement for the past few days, so we didn¡¯t have time to attend to it. So this episode is still for the few of you. There are no temporary guests.¡±


    He Zhen said with slight disappointment, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that He Zhen was worried about her, and she also knew that the advertisement Director Zheng epted was the jewelry of the Jiang family. Therefore, she quickly came out and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. These things are a piece of cake for me.¡±


    Qin Yuan, who was sitting opposite her, said unhappily, ¡°It better be like this. Young people just don¡¯t know how to be humble. I don¡¯t know where all this confidence came from.¡±


    The others didn¡¯t know about the matter between Qin Yuan and Jiang Yu, so they would only take Qin Yuan¡¯s words as an education from a senior to a junior.


    However, He Zhen knew about those things, and he also knew that Qin Yuan¡¯s words were not so-called ¡°education¡± at all. Instead, she was tantly making things difficult for her.


    Jiang Yu was, after all, his team member. He Zhen could not watch her being bullied, so he said, ¡°Jiang Yu is confident.¡±


    ¡°Confident?¡± Qin Yuan smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°What confidence? I¡¯ll have to trouble you to figure it out. The stage for the performance tomorrow afternoon is the People¡¯s Grand Theatre. It¡¯s not a ce you can go casually.¡±


    ¡°You! Why are you making things difficult for Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°Did I make things difficult for her?¡± Qin Yuan pretended to be innocent and said, ¡°I¡¯m your senior. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be too arrogant and cause the performance to fail. Is that wrong?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± He Zhen waspletely speechless.


    Updates by


    ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Qin Yuan asked with a fake smile.


    ¡°No,¡± He Zhen said in a muffled voice.


    Jiang Yu opened her mouth at the right time, she didn¡¯t want He Zhen to be so embarrassed. ¡°Senior Qin Yuan, since you said that you are a senior and we are juniors, then you have to act like a senior. Don¡¯t let us juniors steal the limelight in this performance.¡±


    Qin Yuan didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to dare toe out and ruin her show. She was immediately angry but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Now, even a fool could smell the gunpowder between Qin Yuan and Jiang Yu.


    The bulletments also broke out in sweat because Jiang Yu dared to dere war on Qin Yuan.


    ¡°Is Jiang Yu... Challenging Qin Yuan?¡±


    ¡°Qin Yuan is an old person in the entertainment industry. Jiang Yu¡¯s action is really not good.¡±


    ¡°My idol has been in the entertainment industry for so many years. How can a little Jiang Yu be worthy? Don¡¯t scare her until she cries.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Jiang Yu is just a neer who has been in the entertainment industry for less than a year. How dare she bepared to my sister?¡±


    Qin Yuan¡¯s fans¡¯ fingers were tapping on the keyboard. The words that praised Qin Yuan and belittled Jiang Yu were constantly popped out from their hands and sent to the bullet screen.


    For a moment, the bullet screen was filled with words like ¡°Sister is the best! Jiang Yu, get out of the entertainment industry¡±.


    The staff members were only paying attention to the number of views, but after seeing these bullet screens, they didn¡¯t know if they should continue paying attention.


    They took theirputers to find Director Zheng and whispered, ¡°Director, quickly start. Don¡¯t let Qin Yuan and Jiang Yu continue talking. Otherwise, this bullet screen won¡¯t be able to stop.¡±


    ¡°What bullet screen?¡± Director Zheng was confused.

 Chapter 433 - Rehearsal

    <h4>Chapter 433: Rehearsal</h4>


    The staff member leaned over Director Zheng¡¯s ear and told him everything he saw on the bullet screen.


    After Director Zheng heard it, he also felt that if he didn¡¯t stop it, the fans of the two people would start fighting before anything happened to Qin Yuan and Jiang Yu.


    Therefore, he hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, everyone go and rehearse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange,¡± Director Zheng muttered to himself. ¡°Why do all of them not like Jiang Yu?¡±


    He Zhen borrowed a flute from the props team and began to practice on the music score.


    Wang Yu also borrowed a guzheng and began to practice with He Zhen.


    Jiang Yu was looking for a suitable dance.


    At this moment, a staff member delivered the costumes and said, ¡°This is the costume of your team.¡±


    Jiang Yu took a skirt and asked, ¡°May I ask if you can change the costumes for the performance?¡±


    The staff member was stunned for a moment and did not know why Jiang Yu asked this. However, she still answered and said, ¡°Yes. As long as it is necessary for your program, things like costumes or props can be changed or changed.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The supervisor asked again, ¡°What do you need it to look like? I¡¯ll take it and change it for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Cut half of this dress and help me change the other half into a white one. It¡¯ll be simpler and more elegant.¡±


    The staff member repeated Jiang Yu¡¯s words and finally confirmed her meaning. She said, ¡°You mean that half of this dress is Bai Suzhen and the other half is Xiao Qing, right?¡±


    Updates by


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll go and help you change it.¡±


    Wang Yu¡¯s hands stopped practicing and said worriedly, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you sure it¡¯s okay for you to learn the dance of two characters by yourself and concentrate on performing? Why don¡¯t I share the burden for You?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t you also want to y the zither? If you share the burden for me, wouldn¡¯t you have to y the zither and dance? Then you¡¯ll be even more tired. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Seeing this, Wang Yu couldn¡¯t insist any further. She could only say, ¡°Alright. Tell me if you¡¯re tired. He Zhen and I will share the burden with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Jiang Yu searched for a long time on her phone. Although there was a dance about Bai Suzhen and a dance about Xiao Qing, none of them were suitable.


    It was either a solo dance or a duet where Xiao Qing was theplement.


    This waspletely different from what she was going to perform.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult...¡± Jiang Yu sighed.


    In the end, Jiang Yu made a decision ¡ª She would learn two pas de deux and then piece together the content of the two dances.


    In this way, she would be able to reflect the beauty of both of them. She would also weaken Bai Suzhen¡¯s movements a little. In this way, she might be able to get the effect she wanted.


    After confirming her thoughts, Jiang Yu downloaded the dance video into her phone and began to practice non-stop.


    Next to their rehearsal hall was another team¡¯s rehearsal hall.


    Yuan Lai and Zhang Xiao chose a pop song that was not very difficult. Under Zhang Xiao¡¯s suggestion, they added a bit of an ancient style element to it.


    ¡°Senior Qin Yuan, we have chosen it. Come and have a look. Are you satisfied?¡± Yuan Lai asked carefully.


    Qin Yuan sat at the side and rested leisurely. When she heard Yuan Lai¡¯s words, she was toozy to get up ande over to have a look. She said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Although I am a senior, I still have to give my position to you young people in the future.¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡± Yuan Lai was ttered. He didn¡¯t expect Qin Yuan to speak to him in such a good tone.


    But she didn¡¯t say that to Jiang Yu just now.

 Chapter 434 - Temporary Practice

    <h4>Chapter 434: Temporary Practice</h4>


    Qin Yuan didn¡¯t look at the song that her team chose at the beginning. By the time she looked at it, Yuan Lai and Zhang Xiao had already practiced more than half of it.


    The two of them were nearing the end of their rehearsal, but Qin Yuan suddenly said, ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    Yuan Lai and Zhang Xiao couldn¡¯t help but stop and ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    Qin Yuan said, ¡°When you chose this, did you think about what if I didn¡¯t know these things at all?¡±


    ¡°But we already asked for your opinion when we chose it back then,¡± Yuan Lai exined. ¡°You said it yourself. Just let us decide.¡±


    ¡°A senior is speaking. You are a junior...¡± Before Qin Yuan could finish her words, her manager hurriedly ran over and stopped her, she said in a low voice, ¡°Sister Yuan, this is a live variety show, not a recorded variety show. No one will cut out this segment. You have to pay more attention to it. Remember your character.¡±


    Only then did Qin Yuan remember that ¡®Ace versus Ace¡¯ was a live variety show.


    She quickly changed from that threatening tone just now to a kind and amiable look, ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t always make you amodate me. After all, the entertainment industry will still belong to you young people in the future. Tell me, how do you want me to cooperate with you?¡±


    Qin Yuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look like she was angry. Only then did Yuan Lai let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You only need to dance an ancient style dance between us.¡±


    ¡°An ancient style dance?¡± Qin Yuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°I know how to do a folk dance. Let¡¯s change it.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Yuan Lai looked at Zhang Xiao.


    Zhang Xiao said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qin Yuan began to practice the only folk dance she knew.


    She didn¡¯t care if her dance could bebined with the song. She just needed to dance it.


    Updates by


    The atmosphere on their side was so tense, and Jiang Yu¡¯s was even more tense.


    That was because He Zhen¡¯s flute and Wang Yu¡¯s guzheng couldn¡¯t bebined at all.


    Although others could hear that the two of them were ying the song ¡°Green Snake¡± when they listened to it. If they listened to it separately, they could also hear the emotions that the two of them were immersed in.


    However, as long as they were put together, they would no longer have that kind of feeling.


    ¡°The flute and the zither are both traditional instruments. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a day when they wouldn¡¯t match.¡± He Zhen was extremely disappointed.


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect that either.¡± Wang Yu was also very disappointed, ¡°The sound of the flute is too crisp, and the zither¡¯s voice is a little low. If it were any other tune, I think it would be possible to match them together. However, the song ¡®Green Snake¡¯ is really a little difficult.¡±


    The two of them were still frustrated that the song could not bebined, and Jiang Yu was still trying hard to practice her dance.


    In just a short afternoon, Jiang Yu had already learned a rough outline of the two dances, only missing the details.


    However, there was still the morning of the next day, and she could only take out two hours to practice in the afternoon at most.


    However, excluding the time for makeup and styling, these two hours could only be used for half an hour at most.


    The three of them had not officially started rehearsing yet. The time for tomorrow¡¯s performance was indeed too tight.


    Jiang Yu took advantage of the break to find He Zhen and Wang Yu and said, ¡°Can I listen to the two of you?¡±


    Wang Yu looked at He Zhen awkwardly and said, ¡°Okay. But the two of us don¡¯t work well together.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let me listen to it first.¡±


    Wang Yu and He Zhen sat in front of their respective instruments and began to y together again.


    After the song was yed, Jiang Yu listened. It was just as Wang Yu had said. The two of them did not work well together.


    One could hear the emotions of the two of them even when they were ying alone.


    However, once they reached the ce where they were ying together, they could no longer feel that kind of emotion. They could only feel the mechanical ying, as if they were only ying for the sake of ying.

 Chapter 435 - Performance

    <h4>Chapter 435: Performance</h4>


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We don¡¯t need to panic,¡± Jiang Yuforted them. ¡°No matter what, what we¡¯re facing is something difficult. It¡¯s not just something that can¡¯t be put together. We have to think of a way to deal with them. We can¡¯t give up on ourselves here.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s words deeply moved Wang Yu and He Zhen.


    He Zhen said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will practice with Wang Yu well. I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    Wang Yu also said, ¡°Yes! Jiang Yu still has to practice two more dances andbine them into one dance. It¡¯s even harder than us! We will work hard and definitely won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled in relief.


    The bullet screen was still furiously spamming ¡°Sister is so beautiful! Jiang Yu, get out of the entertainment circle¡±. However, when Jiang Yu smiled, the bullet screen changed to ¡°Jiang Yu¡¯s smile is really healing¡±.


    Qin Yuan¡¯s fans were instantly suppressed.


    Soon, it was time for the performance. Zhang Xiao and Yuan Lai felt uneasy and didn¡¯t know what their performance on the stage would be like.


    He Zhen and Wang Yu also felt a huge burden in their hearts ¡ª because it was not until this morning that the three of them finished the work that needed to be done.


    He Zhen could now enter Wang Yu¡¯s emotions, and Wang Yu could also enter He Zhen¡¯s emotions.


    But it was hard to say whether Jiang Yu could.


    Because the three of them rehearsed together only three times, and they didn¡¯t see any effect at all.


    At this time, the auditorium of the People¡¯s Grand Theater was already full of people.


    There were fans of these people, artists of the older generation, and some powerful local bigwigs.


    Updates by


    Among them was Mo Long.


    He was supposed to go on a business trip these few days, but when he heard that his Yu¡¯er would be performing at the People¡¯s Grand Theater today, he asked Teng Yi to cancel his trip ande over to watch Jiang Yu¡¯s live performance.


    Because Jiang Yu¡¯s group was performing an ancient style song, there was a bit of trouble with the costumes and makeup, so Zhang Xiao¡¯s group went on stage first.


    First, Yuan Lai danced an explosive opening dance, then Zhang Xiao slowly came on stage, and the two of them sang together.


    Although it was a pop song, Yuan Lai changed the tune very gently. When he sang, it made people feel like they were strolling on a forest path.


    When the music was pure in the middle, Qin Yuan came on stage and danced a folk dance.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Qin Yuan¡¯s dance was very beautiful andmendable.


    However, the older generation of artists knew that Qin Yuan¡¯s folk dance was not on the beat of this piece of music at all. It waspletely random.


    With Qin Yuan as the lead, the older artists did not have much hope for Jiang Yu and the others who would appearter.


    After Zhang Xiao and the other two finished performing, the host walked up and said, ¡°Thank you to our three performers. Then, whatments do the older artists below the stage have about these three performers?¡±


    An old man with white hair said, ¡°I think it¡¯s very good and innovative for you to add a national style element to pop music.¡± ¡±? But there¡¯s no need for this dance, because she¡¯s not stuck on the beat at all. She¡¯s just dancing randomly.¡±


    Qin Yuan felt a little embarrassed to be pointed out by someone so straightforwardly.


    But she still smiled and said, ¡°What teacher criticized is right. I will definitely work harder in the future.¡±


    The host saw that the atmosphere was a little awkward, so he quickly announced the curtain and said, ¡°Next, please enjoy the dance. The performance is ¡°Green Snake.¡± The performers are He Zhen and Wang Yu. The dancer is Jiang Yu.¡±

 Chapter 436 - Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 436: Amazing</h4>


    Jiang Yu and the other two slowly went up to the stage and bowed deeply to the audience below the stage.


    What was out of ce with the screams of the fans below the stage was the indifference of the old artists.


    It was likely that these young people had the same strength as the previous few and dared to perform ¡°Green Snake¡±. They were really ignorant.


    He Zhen stepped on the few beats of the prelude, ced the flute by his lips, and began to y.


    The sound of the flute was very clear, as if a distant wind was blowing over, blowing over everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Jiang Yu kept her body sideways, showing the side of the ¡°White snake¡± to everyone.


    She raised her hands and raised her feet, and her slender waist began to twist along with He Zhen¡¯s tune.


    The movements were not very big. The ymen¡± audience below the stage also knew that Jiang Yu was dancing the white snake, and she deliberately reduced the movements of the white snake dance, looking very low-key.


    After He Zhen finished ying the flute part, Wang Yu¡¯s guzheng solo followed.


    When the strings of the guzheng sounded, Jiang Yu instantly turned around and showed the side of the ¡°Green snake¡±.


    The sound of the guzheng was deep and powerful. Compared to the crisp sound of the flute, the low sound of the guzheng was like water.


    The gurgling stream extended from a distance and flowed past everyone¡¯s feet.


    Compared to the ¡°White snake¡± movement, the ¡°Green Snake¡± movement was more passionate and mboyant.


    It made people focus more on the ¡°Green snake¡± movement.


    The dance ended here. The entire song was already halfway through.


    The old artists below the stage could not help but be deeply attracted by Jiang Yu¡¯s dance.


    They originally thought that the performance standards of these three people were the same as the previous three people and could not be considered to be elegant.


    But now, it seemed that their level was much higher than those people.


    And this dancer, her dance could be seen to be very inexperienced, but she grasped the emotion and strength very well.


    /


    The old artists repeatedly nodded, indicating that they were very satisfied with the performance.


    Wang Yu had also finished the zither solo part, and now it was time for her and He Zhen to perform together.


    Wang Yu let out a long sigh of relief and told herself not to be nervous. She just needed to cooperate with He Zhen well.


    He Zhen also told herself in her heart that she just needed to cooperate with Wang Yu Well.


    ¡°ng ¨C¡±


    ¡°Ding ¨C¡±


    The crisp flute and the low-pitched zither collided. A new door appeared and opened to everyone below the stage.


    Jiang Yu suddenly faced the audience. She spread her arms and closed her eyes, immersing herself in her own world.


    Only then did the audience in the front row realize that the makeup on Jiang Yu¡¯s face was different.


    On the ¡°White snake¡± side was pure and elegant makeup, while on the ¡°Green snake¡±side was passionate and mboyant makeup. It was a better performance ¡ª the theme of green snake.


    Moreover, this kind of strange makeup did not look ugly on Jiang Yu¡¯s face. On the contrary, under the enhancement of Jiang Yu¡¯s expression, the two types of makeup became more beautiful and morepatible.


    Jiang Yu rotated her lithe body, not only showing the elegance of the white snake, but also the mboyance of the green snake. It also showed the fervent and unyielding character of the green snake under the contrast of the white snake.


    When the song ended, Jiang Yu¡¯s dance also stopped.


    The people below the stage did not regain their senses for a long time. After a long time, there was a thunderous apuse.


    ¡°Great! You danced so well!¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°You danced so well! This is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve seen a person dance with two characters. It¡¯s so amazing, so beautiful!¡±

 Chapter 437 - Praises

    <h4>Chapter 437: Praises</h4>


    After the performance, the host, Zhao Li, went up to the stage and asked, ¡°Old artists, what are yourments on this show?¡±


    In fact, he was prepared to hear the criticisms that the old artists were going to say in a while. He only hoped that this segment would end quickly and not embarrass the performing artists. He also had to help smooth things over. It was too tiring.


    Unexpectedly, the artists did not criticize Jiang Yu and the other two. Instead, they praised them greatly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in this industry for so many years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a good program in the hands of young people!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I can tell that they¡¯re not in this profession, but they performed very well.¡±


    ¡°Especially that dancer. By the way, may I ask, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Jiang Yu answered politely, ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, that¡¯s a very nice name.¡± The artist said, ¡°You¡¯re not a professional dancer, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my major is acting, not dance,¡± Jiang Yu answered politely.


    ¡°No wonder. However, although your dance looks very immature, you have a good grasp of your emotions and strength! It¡¯s eye-catching and very worthy of praise!¡±


    As he said that, the artist could not help but give Jiang Yu a thumbs up.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s fans below the stage apuded enthusiastically.


    ¡°Thank you very much for enjoying our performance, and thank you for your praise of me.¡± Jiang Yu bowed to express her gratitude.


    The host did not expect such picky artists to praise the younger generation and enjoy their performances.


    This was really unexpected.


    The host said, ¡°Okay, then thements on the artists will stop here. Please leave the stage to rest. Next, we will enjoy thest program. The performance is ¡°Yunnan Bianqiao¡±. The performers are Qin Liang and Hong Tian.¡±


    After Jiang Yu left the stage, Yuan Lai rushed over, his eyes filled with admiration. ¡°Jiang Yu! Your dance just now was so beautiful!¡±


    Zhang Xiao also came over and handed towels to the three of them. He said, ¡°Your performance was indeed very good. We lost this match without any disagreement.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled humbly and said, ¡°Who said that we will definitely win? What if the result is unexpected and you guys win?¡±


    Yuan Lai said, ¡°Is there any suspense about winning or losing? Just look at the reactions and attitudes of the audience and the artists. You guys will definitely win!¡±


    He Zhen was not modest at all. He said, ¡°We will definitely win! Just look at the situation. You guys will definitely lose.¡±


    He Zhen said this to provoke Yuan Lai, but Yuan Lai did not do anything. Instead, he said generously, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We admit defeat this time.¡±


    The five of them were talking andughing, and no one cared about Qin Yuan who was left on the side.


    Qin Yuan felt ufortable, so she walked over and deliberately said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your team would have so many talents. You can y the flute, y the zither, and dance.¡±


    Qin Yuan said this to mock Jiang Yu, and Jiang Yu knew what she meant.


    However, she still cleverly continued, ¡°Senior Qin Yuan, you must be joking. We are also studying in our spare time. How can wepare to a senior like you?¡±


    As soon as she said this, all the focus was on Qin Yuan. Qin Yuan could neither agree nor disagree with it.


    Jiang Yu, how dare you embarrass me in public!

 Chapter 438 - Response To The Advertisement

    <h4>Chapter 438: Response To The Advertisement</h4>


    Qin Yuanughed ufortably, she said, ¡°But it¡¯s meaningless to always say that I¡¯m a ¡®senior¡¯. I can¡¯t always use this identity to oppress you guys. Since the performance is over, let¡¯s go back quickly. I still have some work to do here.¡±


    Only then did everyone stop talking and go back to pack their things.


    After the recording of this episode was done, everyone went back to prepare their things and hurried home.


    Jiang Yu prepared to go to the studio to take care of some work. Then, she went to look for Mo Long.


    After all, the two of them had not seen each other for a long time.


    Jiang Yu returned to the studio and sat down on a chair. Sister Xia walked in and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, quickly take a look!¡±


    Hearing sister Xia¡¯s anxious tone, Jiang Yu hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Sister Xia handed the phone to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Take a look at what your good sister Jiang Ran did!¡±


    Jiang Yu took the phone in confusion. It was ying the advertisement Jiang Ran had shot about the Jiang family¡¯s jewelry.


    Jiang Yu resisted the urge to quit and watched the video.


    Other than awkwardness and stiff acting, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it.


    So she asked, ¡°Sister Xia, is there anything wrong with the video?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s something wrong with the video, but thements below.¡±


    Jiang Yu exited the video interface and opened thement section.


    Updates by


    A group of people were saying that Jiang Ran¡¯s acting was too bad and the lines in the advertisement were too awkward. People couldn¡¯t connect her to the jewelry at all.


    Some people even mentioned Jiang Yu, saying that since Jiang Yu was Jiang Ran¡¯s younger sister, she would definitely not be any better.


    After Jiang Yu finished reading the first fewments, she turned off her phone and said, ¡°Thesements are obviously anti-fans.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Of course I know that they are anti-fans, but the key is that some passersby don¡¯t know. Moreover, some of your fans also lost their fans because of thesements.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re not firm enough.¡±


    Sister Xia said bitterly, ¡°Jiang Yu! You have to feel a sense of crisis! Don¡¯t think that you don¡¯t need these fans just because they¡¯re not firm enough. You have to understand that you¡¯re in the entertainment industry, and you want to live in the entertainment industry. Even if you have Mo Long backing you, you have to rely on your own efforts to walk this path!¡±


    Jiang Yu naturally knew what Sister Xia meant, and she did not n to rely on Mo Long¡¯s power. She only wanted to walk this path steadily.


    However, Jiang Yu did not really care about those fans who were not firm enough and would follow after a few words from others.


    After all, this path was still very long. She could not let this group of people hold her back.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want sister Xia to worry, so she said, ¡°I got it, Sister Xia. I¡¯ll think of a way to solve these matters.¡±


    Sister Xia believed in Jiang Yu¡¯s ability, but she was still a little worried about her, ¡°Then you have to be careful. If it really can¡¯t be solved, leave this matter to me and the studio. If it can¡¯t be solved, we¡¯ll go to the agency.¡±


    Jiang Yu said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister Xia. This is just a small matter. Believe me, I canpletely resolve it myself.¡±


    Only then did Sister Xia rx and said, ¡°Then, if you have anything difficult to handle, you must look for me.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Got it, Sister Xia.¡±


    Only then did Sister Xia feel at ease and go back to her work.

 Chapter 439 - Solution

    <h4>Chapter 439: Solution</h4>


    Jiang Ran did not expect that the response to the jewelry advertisement would be so bad.


    Even though the video of the advertisement received a lot of views and manyments, at least 80% of the people said that her acting was too bad, the advertisement was fake and awkward. After watching it, they did not want to buy the jewelry from the Jiang family anymore.


    Someonemented at the bottom, ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of this advertisement? Are you afraid that the jewelry business of the Jiang family will be too good?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more like a backdoor. Because it¡¯s an endorsement for the Jiang family¡¯s jewelry, that¡¯s why Jiang Ran was asked to film it.¡±


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, why not use Jiang Yu? Jiang Yu is also good-looking and has a good temperament. No matter how you look at it, she¡¯s more suitable than Jiang Ran, right?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Since Jiang Yu is this Jiang Ran¡¯s sister, then I think she¡¯s no better.¡±


    When thements read up to this point, Jiang Ran¡¯s mood was half happy and half angry.


    She was angry that someone dared to say that about her. She was happy that someone else had given Jiang Yu the same evaluation.


    It was a mixture of sadness and happiness.


    However, it was an indisputable fact that the response to the advertisement that she had shot was really bad.


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t know what to do, she saw Jiang Yu post a message on the inte: ¡°The advertisement for the Jiang family jewelry is indeed a little awkward. I hope that in the future, you won¡¯t change the person without permission, and you won¡¯t change the words of the advertisement without permission. Take this as an example. It¡¯s not only the Jiang family¡¯s jewelry. Don¡¯t change the advertisements of other businesses.¡±


    Jiang Ran was furious when she saw this message. She quickly called Jiang Yu.


    After Jiang Yu answered the call, she said, ¡°If it¡¯s because of the advertisement, then you don¡¯t have to call me.¡±


    Jiang Ran gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Jiang Yu! What did you mean by that message? Isn¡¯t it a little too much?¡±


    Updates by


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much. After all, I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡±


    Jiang Ran asked, ¡°What facts? The change of people or the change of slogan? Let me tell you, I¡¯m an investor. I¡¯ll use whoever I want to act and recite whatever slogan I want to recite. This is my right!¡±


    After Jiang Yu heard Jiang Ran¡¯s rambling, she said, ¡°Are you done? This is indeed your right. But giving you this power is not for you to abuse your power. Of course, if you¡¯re filming an advertisement for your own interests and not for the sake of your own products, then I¡¯ll just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Jiang Ran was speechless. ¡°You...¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Jiang Ran, I haven¡¯t even called you to find fault with you, and you¡¯re already calling me?¡±


    Jiang Ran was baffled and said, ¡°You¡¯re looking for me? Why?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Thanks to your unfamiliar acting skills and those awkward lines, my fans have also be disappointed in me.¡±


    Jiang Ran stammered and couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence. ¡°You... I... That¡¯s because...¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t intend to waste her breath on this matter, she said, ¡°Forget it. In the future, when shootingmercials, it¡¯s better to find something suitable for yourself. You¡¯re not suitable for ads like jewelry. If you shoot it, it will only lead to the decline of these products.¡±


    When Jiang Ran heard Jiang Yu¡¯s prating words, she felt a little embarrassed.


    Even though there were only two people on the phone, Jiang Ran still felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s words made her feel embarrassed.


    So she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t be so smug. No matter what, in the end, I will be the most favored daughter of the Jiang family. It¡¯s me, Jiang Ran!¡±


    Jiang Yu suddenly fell silent. After a moment, she said, ¡°As you wish. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu hung up the phone.

 Chapter 440 - New Drama

    <h4>Chapter 440: New Drama</h4>


    After settling the matter with Jiang Ran, Jiang Yu let out a long sigh of relief.


    She could finally have a good rest.


    Jiang Yu packed her things and returned to Mo Garden.


    Mo Long had been waiting for her at Mo Garden for a long time. The table was filled with dishes that Jiang Yu liked to eat.


    After dinner, Jiang Yu rubbed Mo Long¡¯s legs as usual and asked, ¡°How are your legs feeling recently?¡±


    Mo Long looked at her dotingly and said, ¡°Much better. Thank goodness I have you.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled shyly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as your legs can be cured, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The two of them cuddled together sweetly and said some sweet words before they went to sleep.


    The next day, Jiang Yu had just sent Mo Long off to work when she received a call from sister Xia. ¡°Jiang Yu, quickly pack up ande over for an audition.¡±


    ¡°An audition?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment before she asked, ¡°Sister Xia, did you get me another new movie?¡±


    Sister Xia replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Yu turned on the speakerphone and asked as she went upstairs, ¡°Is it a movie or a TV series this time?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°It¡¯s a micro movie. If you perform well, it¡¯ll probably be finished in a week. It won¡¯t dy you from recording the variety show.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Who are we working with this time?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°I¡¯m still not sure. I¡¯ve asked the director and producer, but they didn¡¯t tell me. Alright, hurry up ande. Why don¡¯t you give me your address? I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡±


    Jiang Yu quickly changed her clothes and put on a light make-up. She said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I¡¯m done packing. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu hung up the phone.


    Sister Xia sent Jiang Yu the address of the audition on her phone. It wasn¡¯t very far from Mo Garden, and it was only a six-minute car ride away.


    When Jiang Yu arrived, Sister Xia hurriedly came over to hold her hand and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve really gotten a good card this time.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sister Xia said mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know after you take a look.¡±


    Jiang Yu walked into the audition room in confusion and sat down in her seat.


    When she looked up, she saw that she was facing Li Yue.


    It seemed that her opponent in this micro-movie was the famous movie queen, Li Yue.


    So this was the ¡°good card¡± that sister Xia was talking about.


    And there was one thing that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expect ¡ª the main character of this micro-film was her and not Li Yue.


    For a moment, Jiang Yu thought that the director had given her the wrong script and asked Sister Xia in a low voice, ¡°Sister Xia, is the main character of this micro-film really me?¡±


    Sister Xia said a little excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Jiang Yu still didn¡¯t think that the director would give up Li Yue to y the main character, so he asked again, ¡°But Li Yue is the movie queen after all, so I¡¯m afraid that the director will think more highly of her, right?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you didn¡¯t hear wrong. The main character of this movie is really you. Li Yue has other jobs recently. She took time out from her schedule to shoot this micro film. There are fewer scenes for the female supporting role, so it¡¯s more convenient for her to be busy with other jobs.¡±


    Jiang Yu finally understood the reason and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t feel uneasy about acting opposite Li Yue. Instead, it was Li Yue who wanted to tell the director that she didn¡¯t intend to act in this micro-film the moment she saw Jiang Yu.


    But she was the movie queen after all and she had specially arranged a schedule for her to act in this micro-film.


    Li Yue was already a little unhappy when she received the script of the supporting actress. When she asked who the female lead was, the director team was still pretending to be mysterious and refused to tell her.


    Today, she saw that Yuan Lai¡¯s female lead was Jiang Yu.


    As a movie queen, she actually had to be the supporting actress for a newbie like Jiang Yu?

 Chapter 441 - Movie Queen Supporting Act

    <h4>Chapter 441: Movie Queen Supporting Act</h4>


    The micro-film was funded by the organizers of thetest ¡°Movie Queen Award¡±.


    The aim was to gather all the controversial female stars together to make a micro-film, and then let the judges and the audience judge who would be the movie queen this year based on their performance in the film.


    Jiang Yu and Li Yue were not the only ones who were controversial. There were also the other three female stars.


    However, the three of them were really out of schedule and could only invite Jiang Yu and Li Yue.


    The director team had initially nned to let Li Yue be the female lead. After all, she had won the Movie Queen award for two consecutive years.


    However, Li Yue¡¯s agent said that Li Yue¡¯s schedule was too full recently and she hoped to get a less important role.


    In that case, Li Yue would have more time to do other work as well as perform in this movie.


    There was no other way, so the directing team decided to let Jiang Yu take the lead role.


    ¡°Since the two actors have already met today, let¡¯s first rehearse the scenes and then start the first audition,¡± said the director.


    Jiang Yu and Li Yue began to read the script carefully, and soon they were deeply attracted by the story.


    This micro-film was not just to gather those female celebrities. The moral of the story it wrote was also very good ¡ª through the protagonist¡¯s past life and present life, it showed the charm of China for five thousand years.


    The character yed by Jiang Yu was the empress in her past life, the wife of a warlord In this life, she was a gorgeous and beautiful schr.


    The character yed by Li Yue was a noble consort in her past life, a pure and innocent girl school student. In this life, she was also a gorgeous and beautiful schr.


    Sister Xia looked at the character list of the two of them, she said with some difficulty, ¡°Director, did Jiang Yu and Li Yue get their roles mixed up? Although the Empress and noble consort were not very different, the difference between a youth school student and a warlord¡¯s wife was a little too big. I personally feel that Jiang Yu is better as a student.¡±


    The director was also in a difficult position, he said, ¡°But that¡¯s what the scriptwriter from the organizers requested. I¡¯m also doing things being paid, so I don¡¯t dare to change it without permission. If it¡¯s really not suitable, I can only discuss it with movie queen Li and see if she can spare some time to y the female lead.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Sister Xia was suddenly in an even more difficult position.


    Jiang Yuforted sister Xia and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister Xia. You just have to trust me.¡±


    Sister Xia sighed, ¡°Jiang Yu, of course I trust you. But the one acting with you is Li Yue. Her qualifications and temperament are more suitable for the role of the warlord¡¯s wife than you. I¡¯m just afraid that your acting isn¡¯t suitable and your score will be lowered.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    After about half an hour, the director said, ¡°Has everyone finished reading the script? Let¡¯s start with the first audition. Now, I¡¯ll have to trouble Li Yue and Jiang Yu to go to the dressing room to put on their makeup.¡±


    The first audition was for the scene between the Empress and the noble consort.


    ording to the script, the empress was calm and unperturbed, as if she did not care about the world.


    The noble consort was aloof and ambitious towards a higher position.


    Jiang Yu and Li Yue had a good grasp of these two roles.


    Jiang Yu yed the empress as if she did not care about the world and only wanted to spend the rest of her life peacefully in this pce wall.


    Li Yue also made the noble consort look as if she was insufferably arrogant. In her eyes, shepletely expressed her desire for the position of Empress.


    ¡°Very good! Jiang Yu and Li Yue¡¯s performances are very intense!¡± The director couldn¡¯t help but p his hands in praise.


    He had been in this industry for so many years, but this was the first time he had seen someone who could handle the role so well. It was as if the role was tailor-made for them.

 Chapter 442 - Suitable Or Not

    <h4>Chapter 442: Suitable Or Not</h4>


    Next was the audition for the warlord¡¯s wife and the female student.


    Because the female student¡¯s makeup was more elegant, Li Yue quickly came out of the dressing room.


    The director saw her and hurriedly walked over to praise her. ¡°As expected of the movie queen, she¡¯s really beautiful! You¡¯ve really brought out the charm of this female student!¡±


    Li Yue heard all these praises and smiled slightly. ¡°Director, you¡¯re too kind. I feel that the student I¡¯m acting isn¡¯t pure and innocent. Instead, it feels like a youngdy from an aristocratic family.¡±


    The director said, ¡°How is that possible? She clearly has the charm of a female student!¡±


    After saying that, the director was afraid that Li Yue would not believe him. He pulled sister Xia over and said, ¡°What do you think, Sister Xia?¡±


    Sister Xia was only worried about Jiang Yu¡¯s makeup and appearance. She did not even look at Li Yue¡¯s female student makeup and only said perfunctorily, ¡°Not bad, not bad. Very good-looking. As expected of the movie queen.¡±


    Hearing the perfunctory tone in sister Xia¡¯s words, the director felt a little awkward and said, ¡°Aiyo, sister Xia, what are you doing...¡±


    Li Yue knew that sister Xia was Jiang Yu¡¯s manager, so Li Yue treated her perfunctorily as usual.


    Sister Xia couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Yu? Hasn¡¯t she finished her make-up?¡±


    Li Yue said, ¡°When I came out just now, I saw that the make-up artist was only halfway done. After all, she¡¯s the wife of a warlord. Her make-up and costume are more cumbersome, and it takes a little longer.¡±


    The director also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. And I don¡¯t know if Jiang Yu is suitable for this role. If shees out after makeup and we find out that she¡¯s not suitable for this role, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you, movie queen Li.¡±


    Li Yue smiled faintly, she said, ¡°Director, don¡¯t underestimate Jiang Yu. But I also feel that Jiang Yu¡¯s image and temperament might be more suitable for the role of a ¡®female student¡¯. No matter what, let¡¯s wait for her toe out and see the effects. If it¡¯s really not suitable, I¡¯ll go back and discuss with my manager to see if I can find more time to take over Jiang Yu¡¯s female lead role.¡±


    The director replied, ¡°Then thank you, movie queen Li.¡±


    Updates by


    Li Yue smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know in who¡¯s hands this year¡¯s movie queen woill end up in. Director, it¡¯s too early for you to call me that.¡±


    The director smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I think this year¡¯s movie queen is definitely going to be you!¡±


    ¡°Director, you really know how to joke.¡±


    Sister Xia did not wish for someone to snatch Jiang Yu¡¯s leading role, so she said, ¡°Director, you can rest assured. With Jiang Yu¡¯s image and temperament, I can guarantee that she will definitely be suitable for this role.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The director looked at Li Yue awkwardly and said, ¡°Movie queen Li, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Li Yue smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Director, since Jiang Yu will only be out for a period of time, let¡¯s take a photo of my scene first so that we can save some time.¡±


    The director quickly got the other staff to get ready and said, ¡°Come,e,e. Everyone, get ready. Let¡¯s take a photo of movie queen Li first.¡±


    Li Yue walked up to the stage gracefully and responded to the photographer¡¯s request. She posed in various positions.


    After the shoot was over, everyone was full of admiration for the female student that Li Yue had portrayed.


    ¡°She¡¯s really worthy of being movie queen Li. No matter what role she ys, she can easily manage it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She can act out the viciousness of an imperial consort very well. She can also act out the pureness and innocence of a female student too!¡±


    At this moment, someone mentioned Jiang Yu and said, ¡°I wonder what Jiang Yu will looked like ying as the warlord¡¯s wife. I hope she will also look good.¡±


    ¡°Ah, she... I don¡¯t think she can do it. I think Jiang Yu¡¯s image and temperament are more suitable for female students. As for the warlord¡¯s wife... it¡¯s a little difficult.¡±

 Chapter 443 - Contrast

    <h4>Chapter 443: Contrast</h4>


    After Li Yue finished taking the stills, she stood aside and waited for Jiang Yu toe out to take the stills with her.


    After waiting for a while, Jiang Yu finally came out of the dressing room.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Sister Xia shouted excitedly.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look over, but they were stunned speechless by Jiang Yu¡¯s appearance.


    Apart from Sister Xia, almost everyone felt that Jiang Yu was not suitable for the role of the warlord¡¯s wife. They all felt that her appearance was only on the level of ¡°good-looking¡±.


    It waspletely different from the temperament and demeanor of the warlord¡¯s wife.


    The director had even thought of the excuse to ask Li Yue to be the female lead for a while. He was only waiting for Jiang Yu toe out and give a fewments before asking Li Yue to be the female lead.


    It was fine. The first time he saw Jiang Yu, he was deeply attracted by her appearance.


    And on the level of ¡°good-looking¡±, Jiang Yu disyed the nobility and elegance of the warlord¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Really...¡± The director was stunned and his words were a little stato. ¡°It¡¯s really... it¡¯s really too good-looking.¡±


    The rest of the staff were also stunned when they saw Jiang Yu¡¯s appearance.


    As for those who said that Jiang Yu was not suitable for the role and that she would not look good after putting on her makeup, their faces were burning with pain.


    ¡°Quick, quick! Get ready to shoot Jiang Yu¡¯s solo scene!¡± The director hurriedly instructed the staff to work as fast as possible so that they would not waste everyone¡¯s time.


    Li Yue had initially nned to watch Jiang Yu make a fool of herself, but she didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu¡¯s appearance to be so fitting to thedy.


    Her hair was tied up and a few hairpins were inserted diagonally, which further entuated Jiang Yu¡¯s petite face.


    The lipstick that was like a raging me was smeared on Jiang Yu¡¯s lips, adding a little charm to it.


    The slim qipao that was worn on Jiang Yu¡¯s body entuated her graceful figure. There was only one word to describe it ¡ª beautiful.


    Jiang Yu walked up to the stage and took a few seductive poses to take her own solo photo.


    Following that was the double photo with Li Yue.


    Li Yue walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be able to grasp this role.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m a little sorry to disappoint you.¡±


    Li Yue also smiled and said, ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m the senior and you¡¯re the junior. Of course, I hope that you can be outstanding.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here and thank movie queen Li for your expectations of me.¡±


    In the eyes of outsiders, such a scene was a harmonious and amiable scene.


    After the two-person photo shoot, she would be a modern female university student.


    Both of them had light makeup, so Li Yue and Jiang Yu quickly came out of the dressing room.


    After the two-person and one-person shoot, the director said, ¡°In that case, movie queen Li and Jiang Yu should go back and rest first. Tomorrow morning at 8 am, we will gather here on time and start shooting. Can you two take a look and arrange the time for tomorrow?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Li Yue also said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    The director was relieved and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Then the two of you should go back and rest first. I¡¯ll send the photos to you when the photos are fixed.¡±


    Jiang Yu politely said, ¡°Okay, thank you, Director.¡±


    Li Yue originally didn¡¯t n to say ¡°thank you¡± because this was what the director team should do.


    But since Jiang Yu had already said it, she couldn¡¯t fall behind her, so she also said, ¡°Then thank you director.¡±


    The director said, ¡°You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee. Don¡¯t thank me, this is what we should do.¡±

 Chapter 444 - Filming Begins

    <h4>Chapter 444: Filming Begins</h4>


    After Jiang Yu and Li Yue returned, they both rested peacefully for a night before arriving at the filming location at 8 am the next morning.


    The first scene was of the Empress taking a stroll in the imperial garden and she bumped into the imperial consort who was reprimanding the servants.


    The Empress could not bear it and went forward to stop the imperial consort.


    The imperial consort was arrogant and immediately went against the empress.


    The director said, ¡°Do the two of you want to go through the scenes first? That way, it will be easier to shootter.¡±


    Jiang Yu naturally would not refuse and said, ¡°Okay, director.¡±


    Li Yue was able to obtain the title of ¡°movie queen¡± twice in a row not only because of her superb acting skills.


    It was also because of her conscientious spirit on the set.


    Regardless of whether it was within the industry or outside, anyone who saw it would have to praise her as the ¡°Hardworking woman.¡±


    Jiang Yu held the script and nned to act with Li Yue. However, Li Yue¡¯s first sentence was, ¡°Jiang Yu, I advise you not to lower your guard. Because in the following filming, I will disy my full strength. Don¡¯t get overshadowed by me.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes were still fixated on the script, but her words were directed at Li Yue. ¡°Thank you, movie queen Li, for your kind reminder. I understand.¡±


    Li Yue sneered. Even if she didn¡¯t want to act with Jiang Yu, she had to put on a show.


    Hence, Li Yue still began to act with Jiang Yu.


    The filming officially began. The Empress yed by Jiang Yu was walking in the imperial garden with a few pce maids, admiring the flowers.


    She vaguely heard someone scolding something loudly in the distance.


    Jiang Yu looked up into the distance and asked, ¡°Who is there? What happened?¡±


    A young eunuch came forward and said, ¡°Reporting to the Empress, the imperial consort is scolding her servant girl over there.¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped admiring the flowers and asked, ¡°What big mistake did that servant girl make?¡±


    The young eunuch said, ¡°Reporting to the empress, it seems that the flowers that were picked for the noble consort were osmanthus flowers instead of rose flowers.¡±


    Jiang Yu shook his head nomittally and said, ¡°Could it be that the noble consort is so angry just because of this little matter?¡±


    The young eunuch stuttered and said, ¡°This... is something that can not be helped. The noble consort is... sigh, the noble consort has always been like this.¡±


    The reprimands in the distance continued and seemed to be getting louder and louder.


    Jiang Yu stopped admiring the flowers and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    The noble consort yed by Li Yue was reprimanding her maidservants. When she raised her head and saw the empress, who had a higher status than her,ing over, she gave a simple bow and said, ¡°What wind blew the empress over?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It must be your wind, noble consort.¡±


    Li Yue snorted coldly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I had such great charm. I can actually bring the Empress from the pce to this imperial garden.¡±


    Jiang Yu chuckled and said, ¡°Why is the noble consort so angry today?¡±


    Li Yue snorted and pointed at the few flowers on the ground. She said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of this maidservant. I¡¯ve already said that the flowers I want are the Moon Roses, but she¡¯s so smart. She actually picked all the osmanthus flowers for me!¡±


    Jiang Yu consoled, ¡°It¡¯s just the wrong flowers. Noble consort, there¡¯s no need to be so angry.¡±


    Li Yue smiled. ¡°Did the Empresse this time to advise me not to be angry, or to plead on behalf of this servant girl?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Both.¡±


    The tense atmosphere between Jiang Yu and Li Yue had even spread to the staff outside the venue.


    Everyone held their breaths and did not dare to say a word.


    They had already been brought into the atmosphere of the drama. The only person who remained calm was the director.


    He was secretly sweating for Jiang Yu, he thought to himself, ¡°Jiang Yu, the one acting with you is movie queen Li. Even though she is a supporting role, her aura should not be underestimated. You must be careful. As the main character, you must not be overshadowed.¡±

 Chapter 445 - Compete

    <h4>Chapter 445: Compete</h4>


    Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze towards Li Yue was filled with kindness and constion, and there was still a smile on her face.


    Li Yue¡¯s gaze towards Jiang Yu was not only filled with disdain and hatred, but also a desire to pull her down from her high position and step on her ruthlessly.


    Li Yue was, after all, the movie queen. For a role like the imperial consort, it was as easy as flipping her hand.


    However, her identity and ability were disyed here. The actors who usually acted with her would always be pressured by Li Yue at this time. They would either forget their lines or be in the wrong mood.


    In short, it was difficult to continue acting in that scene.


    However, not only did Jiang Yu catch Li Yue¡¯s act, she also sessfully continued acting.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You and I are both birds trapped in the pce. We can¡¯t escape and we don¡¯t have freedom. Why do we have to go through so much trouble here because of these things?¡±


    Li Yue was a little surprised that Jiang Yu was able to handle her scene. It seemed like she had to use her full strength.


    She pretended not to care and said, ¡°The empress really likes to preach to others. But everyone knows how to preach. When things really happen, I¡¯m afraid that even the Empress won¡¯t be able to keep her cool, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°This is something of the future. Who can say for sure?¡±


    ¡°Cut!¡± The director quickly shouted ¡°Cut!¡± and said, ¡°Alright, this scene is over! One shot to the end, very good!¡±


    The rest of the staff could not help but p their hands.


    ¡°The two of you should go to the second scene next, right?¡± The director said.


    Jiang Yu and Li Yue walked to an empty corner. Li Yue said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have some ability. You actually managed to catch my scene.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the movie queen¡¯s mercy that I was able to catch this scene.¡±


    Li Yue said, ¡°You really know how to talk. But regardless of whether you can catch my scenes or what kind of role you y, this year¡¯s movie queen will still not be yours.¡±


    Jiang Yu waspletely focused on the script. Towards Li Yue¡¯s words, Jiang Yu only smiled, ¡°After all, you have won the movie queen award twice in a row. So this year¡¯s movie queen award should be given to someone else, right?¡±


    Li Yue sneered and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you think you can win this year¡¯s movie queen award?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t answer and asked instead, ¡°Then, do you think you can definitely win it?¡±


    Li Yue was well-known in this circle. This was the first time she had heard someone speak to her in such a tone.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you!¡± Li Yue was a little annoyed, but she still tried hard to restrain herself, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, just wait and see. This year¡¯s movie queen will definitely be me. And Mo Long, sooner orter, I will snatch him back from you.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled.


    It seemed that Li Yue was challenging her.


    ¡°Anytime,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    The shooting time for the second scene was up. Jiang Yu and Li Yue started shooting after they were ready.


    This scene was very simple. It was a scene where the empress and noble consort exchanged a few words before returning to the pce.


    The director originally thought that with Jiang Yu and Li Yue¡¯s abilities, they would be able to finish shooting very quickly. After all, it wasn¡¯t a difficult scene. Even if it was an ordinary actor, there wouldn¡¯t be too many mistakes.


    However, halfway through the act, Li Yue turned to the director and said, ¡°Director, Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze isn¡¯t right. I can¡¯t take this scene. Take a look, let¡¯s start another scene.¡±


    ¡°Ah... okay.¡± The director said.


    It was strange. He had clearly seen Jiang Yu¡¯s performance just now. Her gaze and mood were very good. How could it be wrong? It even made it so that movie queen Li couldn¡¯t continue to take the scene.


    The director shook his head, not knowing what the reason was.

 Chapter 446 - Make Things Difficult For Her

    <h4>Chapter 446: Make Things Difficult For Her</h4>


    After all the work was done, the director said, ¡°Second scene, second scene, begin!¡±


    Jiang Yu said her lines as usual, waiting for Li Yue toe and take over her scene.


    However, Li Yue still said to the director, ¡°Director, Jiang Yu¡¯s emotions aren¡¯t right. I really can¡¯t take over this scene.¡±


    This time, not only the director, even the other staff members felt that it was strange.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes and mood were very good. How could it be wrong?


    However, the other party was after all the movie queen. Even though they had doubts in their hearts, they did not dare to say it out loud.


    Jiang Yu did not get angry and only said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do another scene, director.¡±


    Since the person involved had said so, the director could only do another scene.


    ¡°Second scene, third scene, begin!¡±


    When it came to that scene, Li Yue finally didn¡¯t say anything like ¡°Jiang Yu¡¯s expression isn¡¯t right, I can¡¯t take the scene.¡± This made sister Xia heave a sigh of relief.


    However, the good times didn¡¯tst long. When the scene was about to end, Li Yue said again, ¡°Jiang Yu, the scene here shouldn¡¯t be acted like this, you should act like this...¡±


    ¡°Cut.¡± The director was helpless.


    Because he didn¡¯t know what Jiang Yu¡¯s mistake was.


    But Li Yue always said that she had made a mistake. If she didn¡¯t correct it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take on the scene and the effect of the shoot wouldn¡¯t be good.


    The director walked over and said, ¡°Movie queen Li, why don¡¯t... We Loosen the requirements a little? I know you¡¯re a senior, but it¡¯s not good to be too strict with newbies, right?¡±


    Li Yue said, ¡°If you can¡¯t even fulfill this request, why are you still fighting for the movie queen award? Isn¡¯t it good to hold onto the ¡®neer award¡¯?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The director was speechless.


    He originally wanted to speak up for Jiang Yu, but Li Yue seemed to be a little angry and unwilling to give in.


    She insisted on Jiang Yu to be in her best condition so that they could shoot a good scene.


    Jiang Yu looked at Li Yue and suddenly said, ¡°Movie queen Li thinks that I¡¯m not in my best condition, right?¡±


    Li Yue didn¡¯t even look at her and said, ¡°Yes. I think that you¡¯re not in your best condition so you always make mistakes.¡±


    Jiang Yu seemed to be talking to herself. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    Sister Xia was also a little worried about Jiang Yu.


    She didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with Jiang Yu and she didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with Jiang Yu during the filming.


    But Li Yue had stopped filming many times and even said that it was all because of Jiang Yu. She was worried that Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the pressure and she might really make a mistake.


    But she had really underestimated Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu said to the director, ¡°Director, sorry for the trouble. Let¡¯s do another scene.¡±


    The director couldn¡¯t say anything else and could only start another scene.


    ¡°The second scene will be held four times. Begin!¡±


    This time, Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes were no longer filled with a kind andforting gaze.


    There was even a hint of ruthlessness mixed within.


    She moved closer to Li Yue and said, ¡°Then does the noble consort feel that there is any freedom in this pce?¡±


    Although Jiang Yu had a smile on her face, Li Yue could tell that this smile didn¡¯te from the bottom of her heart. It was more like a fake smile on the face of an ambitious person who was pretending to have no desires.


    Li Yue had never seen her like this before. She was momentarily stunned and didn¡¯t manage to catch Jiang Yu¡¯s scene in time.


    ¡°Cut.¡± The director was helpless once again.


    This time, it was indeed the fault of movie queen Li.


    Li Yue said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director. It¡¯s my fault this time. I didn¡¯t manage to catch the scene.¡±


    The director helplessly said: ¡°Then let¡¯s do it again.¡±

 Chapter 447 - Dissolved

    <h4>Chapter 447: Dissolved</h4>


    The director was also speechless and wanted to get off work earlier.


    Although the filming of the first few scenes was very smooth and it had saved a lot of time, no matter who it was, they would be able to get off work earlier today.


    But for the next few scenes, first, Li Yue had to waste time because of Jiang Yu¡¯s ¡°groundless¡± mistake in her performance. Now, she had to dy it because she could not catch up with Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes.


    Even if she was the movie queen, she couldn¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time like this.


    The director¡¯s face was already showing some impatience. When Li Yue finished filming thest scene of the scene, the director said, ¡°Alright. That¡¯s all for today¡¯s scenes. Everyone, go back and rest first.¡±


    All the staff cheered collectively.


    The director added, ¡°But no matter what, today¡¯s filming went smoothly. Everyone can go back earlier. Tomorrow will be the same time. Continue filming here.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Li Yue nodded and said, ¡°Understood, director.¡±


    The director kindly reminded them, ¡°Oh right, tomorrow¡¯s filming might be a little longer. You two get good rest today.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Li Yue nodded again and said, ¡°Alright, Director.¡±


    Only then did the director feel at ease and prepare to go back to his studio to pack up his things and go home.


    Halfway through, he thought of something, he walked back and said, ¡°Oh right, the scenes of the Empress and the noble consort will probably be finished by tomorrow morning and noon. The two of you should also take a look at the scenes of the warlord¡¯s wife and the female student today.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Director.¡±


    This time, the director finally felt at ease and left.


    On the way back, Sister Xia flipped through the script and said, ¡°The scenes tomorrow will be very easy to shoot. You and Li Yue will only have the scenes of the Empress and the Noble Consort. From now on, you and Li Yue will each shoot their own scenes.¡±


    Jiang Yu rubbed her temples and said, ¡°I hope these scenes will end quickly.¡±


    She did not want to continue acting with Li Yue at all.


    Sister Xiaforted her, ¡°But there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. After all, you and Li Yue are on this year¡¯s ¡®Movie queen nomination¡¯ list. She was the winner of the movie queen award two years ago. Thepetition between you and the other nominees is very strong.¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I know there¡¯s nothing I can do about it, so I can only hope for it to end as soon as possible.¡±


    Sister Xia also sighed.


    Naturally, she could tell that Li Yue was targeting Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Oh right,¡± Sister Xia remembered that Li Yue had always said that Jiang Yu had made a mistake today. She was worried that Jiang Yu would be affected by it, hence, she asked, ¡°Li Yue has always said that you made a mistake today. Don¡¯t take it to heart. She is a movie queen and is very powerful. It is understandable if she is a little harsh towards the juniors.¡±


    Harsh towards the juniors?


    Jiang Yu did not want to expose Li Yue¡¯s thoughts.


    Was it harsh or was it 100% targeted?


    However, Jiang Yu did not want to say this in front of Sister Xia to prevent her from worrying about herself. Hence, she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister Xia. I know the logic behind this. I can ept it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Sister Xia was relieved and said, ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that Li Yue will use her status as the movie queen to embarrass you. I¡¯m also afraid that you will feel wronged because of this.¡±


    Jiang Yuforted, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister Xia. If you say that, then you¡¯re looking down on me.¡±


    Sister Xia sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve been a manager in this industry for so many years, and you¡¯re the one with the most potential and youngest talent I¡¯ve ever seen. I originally wanted to bring you up well, so that my title of ¡®Gold-medal manager¡¯ in this industry would be more convincing.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re not my manager, Sister Xia, you¡¯re already the most outstanding ¡®Gold-medal manager¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 448 - Cheongsam Was Damaged

    <h4>Chapter 448: Cheongsam Was Damaged</h4>


    Sister Xia was also amused by Jiang Yu, she said, ¡°You always say nice things to coax me. However, the more time I spend with you, the more I feel that you are more than just an artist to me. You are more like my daughter. I want to see you go further and develop better in this circle. This way, when I retire in the future, I can rest assured that you can work in this circle by yourself.¡±


    Jiang Yu was also very moved by Sister Xia¡¯s words.


    She hugged Sister Xia and said, ¡°Sister Xia, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll walk further and higher under your watch. I won¡¯t rely on anyone but myself.¡±


    Sister Xia also hugged Jiang Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved with your words. Jiang Yu, you¡¯re a girl who deserves others¡¯ trust and confidence.¡±


    The two of them hugged each other tightly in the car like a mother hugging her daughter, her everything.


    The next morning, Jiang Yu got up early and rushed to the filming location early in the morning.


    The director and the rest of the staff had just arrived and had yet to start filming.


    When the director saw Jiang Yu, he was a little surprised and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, why are you here so early? Isn¡¯t it eight o¡¯clock?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I woke up early today and thought that I had nothing to do anyway, so I decided toe to the venue to familiarize myself with the set of today¡¯s new y.¡±


    The director smiled and said, ¡°Oh, you. Since you want to familiarize yourself with the new y, why don¡¯t you go to the changing room and take a look at your clothes? It¡¯s impossible for the warlord¡¯s wife to only have one cheongsam.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The director hurriedly called for the makeup artist and said, ¡°Come, bring Jiang Yu to the changing room to take a look.¡±


    The makeup artist sweetly said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    The makeup artist was called Little Dan. She originally only had a good impression of Jiang Yu. However, after observing Jiang Yu¡¯s performance at the scene yesterday, she had be aplete fan.


    ¡°Come, Sister Yu. I¡¯ll open the door for you,¡± said Little Dan.


    Jiang Yu also said very politely, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Little Dan said, ¡°Sister Yu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. I¡¯m your fan. I¡¯m more than happy to work for my idol.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Little Dan opened the door of the changing room and brought Jiang Yu to a row of clothes. She said, ¡°These are the clothes on the shelves. The ones on the left are the clothes of the warlord¡¯s wife, and the ones on the right are the clothes of female students.¡±


    Jiang Yu picked up a cheongsam and said, ¡°This cheongsam is not bad.¡±


    Little Dan smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Sister Yu, I made this one myself. I wanted to ask you to ept it after you y the warlord¡¯s wife.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it now.¡±


    Little Dan smiled and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jiang Yu turned the clothes in her hand over and saw a very conspicuous scratch.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Little Dan cried out in surprise, ¡°Why are the clothes scratched? !¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze turned cold. She picked up the other clothes and carefully observed them.


    As expected, all the clothes had a very obvious scratch on the back.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Little Dan covered her mouth and screamed.


    The director and the other staff quickly rushed to the changing room.


    The director hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened? What happened?¡±


    Little Dan was so anxious that she was about to cry. She said, ¡°Her clothes were all torn!¡±


    The director was stunned and asked, ¡°What clothes were torn?¡±


    Little Dan finally could not help but cry. She said, ¡°Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes! The clothes of the warlord¡¯s wife that Jiang Yu is going to y!¡±

 Chapter 449 - Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 449: Investigation</h4>


    When the director heard that, he turned pale with fright and eximed, ¡°What?!¡±


    He quickly took the clothes and looked at them carefully. As Little Dan had said, they were all torn.


    ¡°How could this be?!¡± The director was furious and threw all the clothes on the ground.


    Jiang Yu squatted down and picked up the clothes that Little Dan had personally made and held them tightly in her hands.


    She said, ¡°This matter is very serious. We have to investigate it thoroughly.¡±


    The director said, ¡°We have to investigate it! We have to investigate it thoroughly! Who on Earth has the guts toe here and destroy the props and costumes?!¡±


    However, the matter had to be investigated and the filming had to continue.


    When Li Yue arrived, the director said apologetically, ¡°Movie Queen Li, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to film today¡¯s new scene. After the scenes of the Empress and the imperial consort are finished, you can go back and rest.¡±


    Li Yue was puzzled. ¡°What happened? Why did we suddenly stop filming?¡±


    The director felt that there was no need to hide it from Li Yue. Moreover, if he didn¡¯t give a reasonable exnation, Li Yue would probably think that he was wasting her time for no reason.


    Hence, the director said, ¡°Jiang Yu¡¯s props and costumes were all cut by someone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Yue was very shocked and said, ¡°Do you know who did it? Isn¡¯t this kind of behavior too vile?¡±


    The director shook his head and said, ¡°We still don¡¯t know who did it. So after shooting the scenes of the Empress and the imperial consort today, we will thoroughly investigate this matter. At the same time, we need time to mend the props and costumes.¡±


    Li Yue nodded, she said, ¡°This kind of matter should indeed be investigated clearly. Destroying the props and costumes of the actors, this kind of behavior can not be described as ¡®vile¡¯. Director, you must investigate this matter clearly. You absolutely must not let Jiang Yu suffer this kind of injustice for no reason.¡±


    The director nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Following that was the intense filming. It was rare for Li Yue to not pick on Jiang Yu¡¯s faults. The remaining scenes were quickly finished.


    After the director shouted the final ¡°Cut¡±, he said to Li Yue, ¡°Movie queen Li, today¡¯s scenes have been filmed. You can go back and rest first.¡±


    Li Yue said, ¡°Alright. You must remember to investigate this matter thoroughly. You absolutely can not tolerate it.¡±


    The director said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Only then did Li Yue follow her manager, sister he, back.


    Sister Xia asked Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, who do you think did this?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°The filming location is indoors. The person who leaves at the end of each day will lock the door. Therefore, the person who can do this must have the key to open the door.¡±


    Sister Xia paused for a moment and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that everyone present is a suspect? Every one of them has the key.¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°Yeah. It seems that this matter isn¡¯t easy to investigate.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Besides you and me, there are still more than a dozen people present. Is it possible to exclude a few people? Otherwise, it would be a waste of time to investigate these people.¡±


    Jiang Yu pondered for a moment, she said, ¡°At least the director and Little Dan can be excluded. The director wants to finish filming faster than anyone else, and Little Dan is my fan. She even personally made a piece of clothing and wants to give it to me. So, the two of them definitely won¡¯t be the ones who cut the clothes.¡±


    Sister Xia nodded and said, ¡°We can exclude two people just like that. But there are still quite a number of people left. If we investigate them one by one, we don¡¯t know how much time we¡¯ll need.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the staff members and carefully observed their expressions, trying to find any ws.


    However, everyone had the same expression on their faces ¡ª it had nothing to do with them.


    This was indeed a little difficult to investigate.

 Chapter 450 - Battle

    <h4>Chapter 450: Battle</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this matter to them,¡± said Sister Xia. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. But I¡¯m always afraid that something will happen to Little Dan if she gets emotional.¡±


    Little Dan had originally been filled with joy as she personally made a piece of clothing and wanted to give it to her idol, Jiang Yu. However, when she walked into the changing room and saw the piece of clothing, she realized that it had been destroyed by someone else.


    No matter who it was, it would be difficult to ept this.


    Sister Xia was also a little worried and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m also very worried about Little Dan. Sigh. This matter would be difficult to ept no matter who it was.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll get emotional and her body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first? I¡¯ll stay here and take care of her.¡±


    Jiang Yu trusted sister Xia and said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. It¡¯s about time for me to go back and take a look at the script for the next variety show. Sister Xia, I¡¯ll leave Little Dan to You.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of your fans.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu feel relieved and go back.


    After leaving the filming location, Jiang Yu saw Li Yue and her manager, Sister He, who were still waiting for their private car.


    When Li Yue saw Jiang Yuing out, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How is it? Have you found the person who tore his clothes?¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at her and said, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Li Yue acted as if she felt sorry for Jiang Yu and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who did this. It¡¯s really too terrifying.¡±


    Jiang Yu could obviously hear the gloating tone in Li Yue¡¯s voice and said, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s really too terrifying.¡±


    Li Yue added, ¡°However, I also advise you not to take this matter too seriously. After all, everyone has encountered this kind of thing before. Perhaps in the end, they would discover that it was only done by one of your haters?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I hope it really was a hater.¡±


    Li Yue said in a rxed tone, ¡°But whether it was done by a hater or not, no one knows. What I said just now was just my guess.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Li Yue this time and asked, ¡°It seems that movie queen Li has encountered this kind of thing before?¡±


    Li Yue was stumped by Jiang Yu¡¯s question and subconsciously replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged, he said, ¡°Then movie queen Li, you shouldn¡¯t easily guess, right? After all, whether the person who did this was a hatchet man or someone who was instructed behind the scenes, no one could say for sure. If it was really a hatchet man, then this matter would be very easy to handle. But if it was thetter...¡±


    Jiang Yu deliberately paused for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°Then this entertainment industry is too scary. Someone deliberately doesn¡¯t want others to be safe.¡±


    Li Yue was not frightened by Jiang Yu¡¯s pause just now, instead, she said very calmly, ¡°If it¡¯s really like what you said, then this entertainment industry is indeed scary. There are people behind your back who want to secretly harm you, so that you won¡¯t be able to live a peaceful day.¡±


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to observe the changes in Li Yue¡¯s expression, but Li Yue¡¯s expression remained the same. There was no change at all.


    But this didn¡¯t mean that this matter had nothing to do with Li Yue.


    Just then, the private car that came to pick up Li Yue arrived.


    Li Yue politely said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first, Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Yu also politely said, ¡°See you tomorrow, movie queen Li.¡±


    After Li Yue got into the car, Sister He asked worriedly, ¡°Did Jiang Yu discover something?¡±


    Li Yue confidently replied, ¡°Impossible. Even if she did discover some clues, it¡¯s impossible for her to discover it so quickly and suspect me.¡±

 Chapter 451 - Secretly Compete With Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 451: Secretly Compete With Each Other</h4>


    When they were filming the next day, the people in the production team still didn¡¯t know who had cut the props team¡¯s clothes.


    So, they could only put on their clothes for the time being and finish filming all the plots before taking the extra time to investigate this matter.


    Jiang Yu and Li Yue had changed their clothes and were ready to start filming the new scene.


    ¡°The first scene of the new film, begin!¡± As soon as the director finished speaking, Jiang Yu and Li Yue quickly entered into a state of emotion.


    Jiang Yu yed the role of the warlord¡¯s wife and lived a wealthy life every day while Li Yue yed the role of a female student who lived a fulfilling life in school.


    The two cameramen split up to film Jiang Yu and Li Yue¡¯s respective scenes and did not disturb each other. Li Yue had no way to pick on Jiang Yu.


    This indeed made her a little ufortable.


    However, her mind was not focused on Jiang Yu¡¯s matter at the moment. What she needed to do now was to get busy with work.


    In order to win this year¡¯s ¡°Movie queen award¡± with 100% certainty, Li Yue had put in a lot of effort. Big and small announcements, as well as touring around the world. She had even taken on a fashion show that was not very famous in Paris.


    To be a movie queen, one had to rely on more than just one¡¯s outstanding acting skills.


    Didn¡¯t they say that there were five nominees for Movie Queen this year? Other than her and Jiang Yu, there were three other people who could note?


    Which one of those three did not take on a lot of jobs? Jiang Yu was probably the only fool who still had nothing to do. She thought that she would be able to stay safely on the list just by recording a variety show.


    But Jiang Yu and Li Yue hadpletely different thoughts.


    Even though sister Xia had previously said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu! No matter how many years you have spent in this industry, no matter how much experience you have, you have to put in 100% of your effort topete for any award, including the Movie Queen!¡±


    Jiang Yu simply responded and said, ¡°I understand, sister Xia.¡±


    How could Sister Xia not know that Jiang Yu was just giving her a perfunctory reply, thus, she said even more bitterly, ¡°Jiang Yu! Don¡¯t think about things like ¡®I won¡¯t offend others if they don¡¯t offend me¡¯! You have to learn to take the initiative to attack! Only then can you walk further and longer in this circle!¡±


    To be honest, Sister Xia had indeed been worried about Jiang Yu¡¯s future.


    And Jiang Yu was indeed trying her best to not disappoint Sister Xia. For the sake of her future, she would do her best to do everything well.


    However, in regards to the ¡°Competition for the Movie Queen¡±, although Jiang Yu worked hard, it wasn¡¯t for her. It was for Mo Long.


    What Li Yue said in front of the media back then, perhaps she herself couldn¡¯t remember it clearly, but Jiang Yu remembered it clearly.


    Since you want to get the third Movie Queen and then discuss marriage with Mo Long, then I will take your third Movie Queen away and p you in the face.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have any distracting thoughts during the filming. She didn¡¯t make any mistakes until the end of the filming.


    The cameraman couldn¡¯t help but praise Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re really amazing. There aren¡¯t any mistakes at all. It¡¯s really rare to see it in the entertainment industry.¡±


    On the other side, Li Yue didn¡¯t make any mistakes during the filming either, she also received the cameraman¡¯s praise. ¡°Movie Queen Li is indeed the Movie Queen. You didn¡¯t make any mistakes at all! The other actors will never be able topare with you! I think this year¡¯s Movie Queen will still fall into your hands!¡±


    Li Yue was quite pleased with this. As she spoke, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Thank you. But the strength of the others this year is not to be underestimated, so I can¡¯t be careless.¡±

 Chapter 452 - Enigma

    <h4>Chapter 452: Enigma</h4>


    Even though Li Yue said so, she knew that none of the nominees this year were better than her in terms of acting skills.


    Even if Jiang Yu was well-received, she was just a neer who had just entered the industry. It was impossible for her to win the award of ¡°Movie Queen¡± in such a short period of time.


    The director was also very satisfied with the actors¡¯ filming conditions today. He said, ¡°Your conditions are very good. Both of you must continue to maintain it!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Director, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely use all my attention to shoot.¡±


    Li Yue also said, ¡°Director, don¡¯t you believe in the Movie Queen¡¯s ability?¡±


    The director scratched his head and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, I believe in Movie Queen Li¡¯s ability the most.¡±


    After the halftime break, the second scene was shot again.


    The director said, ¡°The second scene of the new scene, begin!¡±


    The two cameramen started shooting the scenes of Jiang Yu and Li Yue respectively. Just like that, they quietly filmed each other. There was nothing wrong with the two of them, so they finished shooting very quickly.


    The director was very satisfied with today¡¯s progress, he said, ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s scenes. After shooting, everyone can go back and rest. When you two teachers go back, you must also pay attention to rest. I hope that the two of you will still be in the same state as today.¡±


    Li Yue said, ¡°We will definitely.¡±


    Jiang Yu also said, ¡°Director, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Li Yue finished shooting today¡¯s scenes and were ready to go back to the changing room to change.


    When Li Yue was changing, she pretended to casually ask, ¡°I wonder if the director team has found the person who tore the clothes?¡±


    Jiang Yu answered nonchntly, ¡°I heard that they haven¡¯t.¡±


    Li Yue said, ¡°This matter can not be tolerated. If this matter stops here, then such things will continue to happen in the future. The plot is rtively light now and it¡¯s just the clothes that she will be wearing for the performance. What if the plot is serious? I¡¯m afraid that it will threaten your personal safety.¡±


    Her words sounded sincere, as if she was really worried that Jiang Yu would be in danger in the future.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even look at her, she said, ¡°Thank you, Movie Queen Li, for your concern. But I think that this kind of thing will not happen in the future, right? After all, not everyone is so free. The work in their hands is already as high as a mountain, yet they still have the leisure to do such small things.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s words had a hidden meaning.


    Li Yue was not a fool, so she could naturally hear it.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, what do you mean by these words? Do you suspect that I got someone to cut your clothes?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. But if you insist on thinking that way, then I have no choice.¡±


    Li Yue was indeed someone who had been in the entertainment industry for more than ten years and was used to big scenes. This little ¡®suspicion¡¯ did not make her flustered.


    Li Yue said calmly, ¡°Then if you insist that I did it, then I have no choice. Finding someone to cut your clothes does me no good. I won¡¯t waste my energy to do such a thing. But you have your own thoughts. I don¡¯t know what you think, and I can¡¯t control it. I can only say that an innocent person is innocent.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused changing her clothes and then continued to change as if nothing had happened.


    She said, ¡°Of course I believe in Movie Queen Li. How could you have the leisure to do something like a child¡¯s prank? After all, the work in your hands is as high as a mountain. Am I right?¡±


    Li Yue smiled but did not say a word.


    Jiang Yu imitated her and smiled but did not say a word.


    Sister Xia and Sister He, who were eavesdropping outside the door, almost started fighting.

 Chapter 453 - Guess

    <h4>Chapter 453: Guess</h4>


    Both of them were managers, and they knew that they could not say anything out loud.


    Otherwise, if they were caught by some unknown paparazzi hiding in the dark, regardless of whether it was real or fake, the media would definitely make a big deal out of it.


    At that time, they would have to spend time and manpower to solve it, and the gains would not make up for the losses.


    Hence, Sister He whispered to Sister Xia, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Jiang Yu? The meaning behind her words is as though our Li Yue has torn her clothes!¡±


    Sister Xia nced at her and sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sister he was not annoyed and only said, ¡°Do you really think we have so much free time?¡±


    Sister Xia rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Soon, the door to the changing room was opened and Jiang Yu and Li Yue came out after changing.


    Seeing Sister Xia and Sister He blocking the door, Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Sister Xia, what are you doing here?¡±


    Sister Xia nced at Li Yue and Sister He and said, ¡°Nothing much.¡± She then left with Jiang Yu.


    On the way out, Sister Xia asked, ¡°Did you talk to Li Yue about anything?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all?¡± Sister Xia did not give up and continued asking, ¡°What about her expression? Did you observe it carefully?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°She was far away from me and was facing me to change her clothes. I couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly either. However, from her tone, I didn¡¯t feel that she was panicking. Instead, it was as if she was chatting with me.¡±


    Sister Xia sighed and said, ¡°This Li Yue, no matter what, she¡¯s still an ¡®old fox¡¯ in the entertainment industry. It¡¯s normal for you to not be able to get anything out of her just by talking to her like that.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to say that she¡¯s lucky or that she¡¯s pitiful.After working hard for so many years, she had obtained a status that made people both envious and envious. But after so many years, she even had to be an actress in her daily life.¡±


    From what Sister Xia heard from Jiang Yu¡¯s words, it was probably because she had already confirmed that Li Yue was the one who had torn her clothes.


    And the calmness and indifference that she disyed was all an act.


    Thinking of this. Sister Xia asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you mean... Li Yue is that person?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s no evidence. Everything I¡¯m saying now is just a guess. She definitely won¡¯t admit it. Moreover, this matter wasn¡¯t done by her own hands. She must have spent money and used someone else¡¯s hand.¡±


    Sister Xia sighed, ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m really worried about you sometimes. I hope that you¡¯ll be better and more popr, but I¡¯m also afraid that someone will be jealous of you and do something bad to you because of this. I hope that you won¡¯t be so popr at times like this. It¡¯s better to be calm.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that Sister Xia was worried about him, so sheforted her, ¡°Sister Xia, don¡¯t worry. I know how to protect myself in this circle.¡±


    Sister Xia said worriedly, ¡°Jiang Yu, there are many things that aren¡¯t as simple as you appear.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I know. But, Sister Xia, you can rest assured. I¡¯ll protect myself. I won¡¯t let this matter go to waste just because it was a few pieces of clothing that was cut.¡±


    Sister Xia nodded, ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. If they can cut your clothes this time, what about the next time? Cut your pants? Or cut your skin? No one could say for sure. I¡¯m already very gratified that you can think it through and not suppress this matter.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Yes, Sis Xia. Just rest assured of me.¡±

 Chapter 454 - Search For Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 454: Search For Evidence</h4>


    After Jiang Yu returned to Mo Garden, she felt that this matter could not be resolved by the director team alone. As a member of the involved party, she should also lend a hand.


    Hence, she gave the director a call and asked, ¡°Director, I¡¯m sorry to bother you at this time. But I would like to ask, regarding this matter, how many clues have you found?¡±


    Speaking of this, the director had a headache.


    He said with a splitting headache, ¡°We have used all the methods we can. We have also checked the surveince cameras and even checked the fingerprints. But there is no result. The person entered the changing room wearing shoes, and there are no fingerprints on the clothes. The person¡¯s figure has not appeared in the surveince cameras either. He has only appeared in one surveince camera, but it is very far away. We can only see a small dot.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Director, do you have any more photos of the clothes being torn?¡±


    The director seemed to have recalled something, ¡°Yes, yes. At that time, we wanted to know if the clothes could be mended, so we took some photos and went to the tailor¡¯s shop to ask. We thought that if we could mend the clothes, we would do it. If we couldn¡¯t, we would have to do it all over again. I don¡¯t think I havepletely deleted those photos. Let me look for them.¡±


    Jiang Yu politely said, ¡°Thank you, director.¡±


    The director said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Speaking of which, we should be the ones apologizing to you.¡±


    Very soon, the director sent a few photos to Jiang Yu¡¯s wechat and said, ¡°These are the photos. I didn¡¯t take many. I wonder if you have enough?¡±


    Jiang Yu opened Wechat and took a look. ¡°I have enough. Thank you, Director.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Just tell me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked again, ¡°That surveince camera captured that person¡¯s surveince content. Director, do you have it?¡±


    The director said with some difficulty, ¡°This... I really don¡¯t have it. But if you want it, I can go look for it now.¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t bear to let the director busy himself, so she immediately said, ¡°Director, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    The director said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a small piece of surveince footage. I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°This matter is rted to me after all. I can¡¯t just sit idly by and watch. It¡¯ll only make you guys tired. So I must go with you.¡±


    When the director heard that, he didn¡¯t refuse and said, ¡°Alright. You¡¯re close, right? You go first. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Jiang Yu gave a simple thank you and went to the filming location once again.


    Very soon, the director rushed over.


    The director said apologetically, ¡°It was something we should have apologized for. I even made youe here personally.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m also a party involved. Of course, I have to do my part.¡±


    After the director opened the door, he went to open the surveince room¡¯s door.


    He pulled out the surveince footage from that day and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°This is it. But that person is really too far away. I can¡¯t even tell if he¡¯s a man or a woman.¡±


    Jiang Yu stared at the surveince footage closely. Then, she took out a USB sh drive and said, ¡°Director, Can I copy this video?¡±


    The director said, ¡°Of course. But I still feel that it¡¯s not very useful.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, director. I have a way to restore the high-definition image. Although it¡¯s not enough to tell who this person is, at least we can tell if it¡¯s a man or a woman.¡±


    The director was shocked and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I didn¡¯t expect you to have this kind of ability?!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    She was the champion of the International Hackerpetition back then!


    But this identity was unknown to everyone except her teammates.


    Even Mo Long didn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 455 - Restored

    <h4>Chapter 455: Restored</h4>


    Jiang Yu copied the contents of the surveince footage and said a few simple words to the director before heading back.


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to return to Mo Garden, but on the way back, she felt that it was better to do it together with Sister Xia. Thus, she turned the car around on the way back and went to the studio.


    Sister Xia was still busy with her work for the day in the studio. When she saw Jiang Yu, she asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to have a good rest when you go back?¡±


    Jiang Yu ced the USB on the table and said, ¡°I just asked the director to copy the surveince footage.¡±


    Sister Xia didn¡¯t know what Jiang Yu and the director were talking about, so she asked in confusion, ¡°What surveince footage?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined while turning on theputer, ¡°I just called the director and asked him about something. The director said that only this footage caught the person who tore the clothes. But it was very far away, so it couldn¡¯t even see if it was a man or a woman. I copied it and n to restore the high-definition image.¡±


    Sister Xia said in shock, ¡°But restoring high-definition images... other than the police, only... hackers can do it, right? Jiang Yu, are you nning to let the police get involved in this matter?¡±


    Jiang Yu stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m not that stupid. I have a hacker friend who has very high attainments in this area.¡±


    Sister Xia shook her head in disbelief and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a hacker friend, Jiang Yu.¡±


    After Jiang Yu turned on theputer, she put the USB in and opened the video.


    In the video, a sneaky figure checked the surroundings and then quietly opened the locker room door and quietly walked in. Then, in less than five minutes, that person walked out, locked the door, and quickly fled the scene.


    Sister Xia¡¯s eyes almost popped out, but she couldn¡¯t see who that person was.


    She asked, ¡°This... I¡¯m afraid even a hacker can¡¯t do it, right? Even if the high-definition image is restored, you have to zoom in to see it clearly. But when it¡¯s zoomed in, it¡¯s pixel particles, so there¡¯s no way to see it.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I believe in my friend. Sister Xia, didn¡¯t you just say that you have work to do? Go ahead and do your work.¡±


    Sister Xia said worriedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I wait here with you for a while?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Even if a hacker has to deal with these things. That still requires time. It¡¯s alright, Sister Xia. I¡¯ll just wait here by myself. When you¡¯re done with your work, I think I¡¯ll be done here.¡±


    Only then did Sister Xia go back to her work and say, ¡°Then don¡¯t worry. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    After Sister Xia left, Jiang Yu¡¯s fingers began to tap on the keyboard. The blurry figure in the video gradually became clearer.


    In less than an hour, Jiang Yu had restored the image of the person very clearly.


    The next step was to erge the figure and then restore the pixel particles.


    After sister Xia was done with her work, she was ready to see how far Jiang Yu had progressed.


    Seeing the clear figure, sister Xia said in surprise, ¡°Jiang Yu, your friend is really amazing! In just a short while, he has restored this person¡¯s image so clearly!¡±


    However, she also saw Jiang Yu typing on the keyboard and asked in puzzlement, ¡°But... Jiang Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    Jiang Yu said without changing her expression, ¡°I don¡¯t need that friend of mine to do this. I¡¯ve also taught myself someputer knowledge before, so the matter of magnifying a human face is still very easy for me.¡±

 Chapter 456 - Rule Out

    <h4>Chapter 456: Rule Out</h4>


    Sister Xia nodded and firmly believed Jiang Yu¡¯s words. She said, ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart. You¡¯ve actually taught yourself so many things.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, these things aren¡¯t very difficult.¡±


    After about half an hour, Jiang Yu sessfully zoomed in on the person¡¯s image.


    It was a woman with long hair and a ck mask.


    Jiang Yu thought for a while and said, ¡°This way, we can eliminate the male staff and some short-haired female staff in the directing team. If that¡¯s the case, there should be...¡±


    Sister Xia quickly took a look at the work list of the directing team and said, ¡°Then only Wang Mei, Sheng Yan, and Yi Shuang are left.¡±


    Wang Mei was the stylist in charge of Jiang Yu and Li Yue¡¯s styling. Sheng Yan was another makeup artist with Xiao Dan. Yi Shuang was a staff member in the post-production team. Her main job was to fix the photos for Jiang Yu and Li Yue.


    ¡°These three people all have long hair,¡± Sister Xia said. ¡°But Yi Shuang always wears braids. Do you want to count her in?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°If you wear braids, you can also loosen the braids, so you have to count her in.¡±


    Sister Xia circled the names of these three people and said, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll pay special attention to these three people when we shoot tomorrow. By the way, should we tell the director about this?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tell the director. After all, if it weren¡¯t for his help, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get this video. I have to thank the director properly.¡±


    Therefore, Jiang Yu called the director and told him about it. ¡°¡± After the director heard it, he said, ¡°After work that day, Wang Mei came home with me. Since it was on our way, I was kind enough to give her a ride. I happened to pick up her son from school, so Wang Mei probably won¡¯t.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Then only Sheng Yan and Yi Shuang are left.¡±


    The director said, ¡°Yeah, only the two of them are left. ... Jiang Yu, I¡¯m a little curious. How did you know that that person was a woman with long hair?¡±


    Jiang Yu coughed dryly and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I have a friend who is very skilled inputer science, so I asked her to help me.¡±


    The director did not doubt him and said, ¡°I see. How about this? I¡¯ll help you check on Sheng Yan and Yi Shuang when we shoot tomorrow.¡±


    Jiang Yu said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, director.¡±


    The director said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I never expected you to have such a powerful friend.¡±


    Jiang Yu exchanged a few more pleasantries with the director before hanging up.


    Sister Xia asked, ¡°What did the director say?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°The director said that he¡¯ll help me check on Sheng Yan and Yi Shuang Tomorrow.¡±


    Sister Xia heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good. Actually, I was always worried that the director would favor the members of his directing team and not be willing to help you investigate this matter. But now, it seems that my worries are a little unnecessary.¡±


    Jiang Yu said with a smile, ¡°The director is a very good person. I also felt that he would choose not to settle this matter in order to avoid trouble. However, the director is still very concerned about this matter. The weight in my heart has been lifted.¡±


    Sister Xia smiled and said, ¡°Then, can you go back and rest well now? We still have to continue filming tomorrow. Don¡¯t dy any further.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright, I understand, sister Xia.¡±

 Chapter 457 - Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 457: Discovered</h4>


    The next day, when filming began, Jiang Yu and Sister Xia paid special attention to Sheng Yan and Yi Shuang.


    However, Sheng Yan and Yi Shuang didn¡¯t have any extra expressions on their faces. They looked as if nothing had happened and were focused on watching Jiang Yu and Li Yue¡¯s performance.


    After the scene ended, during the intermission, Sister Xia said to Jiang Yu, ¡°I saw that both of their faces had the same expression. I couldn¡¯t tell anything. Do you think it¡¯s possible that both of them are involved in this? Is it just that one of them is outside keeping watch while the other is inside scratching her clothes?¡±


    Jiang Yu took a sip of water, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The person in the video took less than five minutes to enter and exit the changing room. It¡¯s a little too much to make a fuss over such a short period of time if there¡¯s still one person keeping watch at the door.¡±


    Sister Xia said with a headache, ¡°But just by looking at the expressions on their faces, I really can¡¯t tell at all. Could it be that we guessed wrong at the beginning? It¡¯s actually not them, but Wang Mei?¡±


    As she said this, Wang Mei walked over, holding a pen and a notebook in her hand. She said, ¡°Jiang Yu, my son is your fan. Can you give him an autograph?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not refuse and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She took the pen and signed her name on the notebook.


    Wang Mei thanked her while returning to her job.


    Sister Xia sighed again and said, ¡°It seems that it really isn¡¯t Wang Mei.¡±


    Jiang Yu also felt strange. Did Sheng Yan and Yi Shuang not have any feelings about this matter? Or were they so calm because they firmly believed that they would not be discovered?


    Just as Jiang Yu was thinking, she saw Sheng Yan say something to the director. Then, the director nodded. Sheng Yan took out a mask and left.


    It was a cotton mask with a rabbit and a strawberry on it.


    Sister Xia was wondering who was the one who had torn the clothes between Sheng Yan and Yi Shuang when she heard Jiang Yu say, ¡°I know who it is.¡±


    Sister Xia was shocked. She paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that there was no need to hide it from sister Xia, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s Yi Shuang.¡±


    ¡°Yi Shuang?¡± Sister Xia was stunned and looked at Yi Shuang.


    She was a little girl with two braided braids and a pair of thick sses.


    Sister Xia could not help but ask, ¡°How do you know it¡¯s Yi Shuang?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s because of the mask.¡±


    ¡°Mask?¡± Sister Xia recalled for a moment and didn¡¯t remember Yi Shuang wearing a mask today.


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I saw Sheng Yan wearing a mask just now. It¡¯s a cotton mask with a pattern. It¡¯spletely different from the ck mask worn by the person in the video.¡±


    Sister Xia touched her chin and said, ¡°Can you tell just by relying on the mask?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°The mask Sheng Yan is wearing is not a one-time use mask. It can be used all the time. The person in the video was wearing a one-time use ck mask. Although it¡¯s possible that Sheng Yan changed her mask before mitting the crime¡¯, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s likely that she changed her mask before mitting the crime¡¯ in less than five minutes. Moreover, it was dark in Yi Shuang¡¯s desk drawer. I saw a pack of ck masks.¡±


    Sister Xia understood everything when Jiang Yu said that.


    ¡°So... That¡¯s what happened.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°We have to tell the director about this and let him handle it.¡±


    Sister Xia also said, ¡°Indeed, we should let him handle it.¡±


    When the director heard the news, he was shocked and asked, ¡°Who do you think that person is? Is it Yi Shuang?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡±


    The director did not seem willing to believe it, he was still putting in a good word for Yi Shuang. ¡°But that child, Yi Shuang, has been following me ever since I started my internship. She¡¯s usually quiet and doesn¡¯t like to talk much. She doesn¡¯t participate in social activities much, and I haven¡¯t seen her get close to anyone. How could she do such a thing?¡±

 Chapter 458 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 458: Confrontation</h4>


    However, no matter how much the director did not want to believe that Yi Shuang would do such a thing, when Jiang Yu revealed her analysis, the director felt that he had no choice but to believe it.


    Therefore, when the afternoon scenes werepleted, the director called out to Yi Shuang.


    ¡°Xiao Shuang,e over here for a moment.¡±


    Yi Shuang walked over in confusion and asked, ¡°What is it, director?¡±


    The director did not know what to say. After thinking about it for a while, he only said, ¡°I know that you were the one who did that.¡±


    Yi Shuang was not a fool. Of course, she knew what the director was talking about.


    When she saw Jiang Yu and her manager standing beside the director, she knew that they already knew that she was the one who had torn her clothes.


    Yi Shuang said with difficulty, ¡°I...¡±


    She was originally afraid that this matter would be exposed, however, the person who had given her the money said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be afraid. This is just a small matter, they won¡¯t call the police to solve it. So, what if they know that it was you who did it?¡±


    Even so, the stone in Yi Shuang¡¯s heart did not drop. She was on tenterhooks every day.


    Today, when the director and Jiang Yu found out the truth, the stone in his heart finally dropped.


    The director was heartbroken and asked, ¡°Xiao Shuang, why did you do this?!¡±


    Yi Shuang lowered her head and only said after a long time, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director. I let you down. Please forgive me.¡±


    The director turned his body and said, ¡°You¡¯re not asking me to forgive you now, but to make these two forgive you!¡±


    Yi Shuang bowed deeply to Jiang Yu and Sister Xia and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Just as Sister Xia was about to re up, Jiang Yu said, ¡°I want to know, why did you do this?¡±


    Yi Shuang gritted his teeth and did not say who was the person behind it. Instead, she took all the responsibility and said, ¡°I did it myself. There¡¯s no reason. I just don¡¯t like you very much.¡±


    Sister Xia could not help but say, ¡°You can do that if you don¡¯t like her? Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡±?


    Yi Shuang said, ¡°No matter what you say, I¡¯ll admit it and ept it. I did something wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    Sister Xia turned her head angrily and said, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Yi Shuang and suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you hate me. I also don¡¯t believe that you have the guts to go to the changing room alone and destroy your clothes.¡±


    Yi Shuang paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s me. I don¡¯t hate you, but I just want to tear your clothes.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Why did you do that? I know you¡¯re not that kind of person. You look very well-behaved, like a piece of white paper. You shouldn¡¯t be stained ck by ink.¡±


    Yi Shuang paused and couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    She cried and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry! But... but my mother is sick and really needs money!¡±


    With her words, everything became clear.


    Someone had paid Yi Shuang to cut Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes.


    And Yi Shuang happened to be short of money, so she did it.


    As for the person who had spent the money, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even need to think to know who it was.


    Apart from Li Yue, there was no one else.


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re not the ones you should be apologizing to. It should be Xiao Dan. Because one of the clothes you cut was made by her.¡±


    Yi Shuang did not know what to do next and could only continue wiping her tears.


    The director asked, ¡°Who ordered you to do it?¡±


    She also cried and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, director. I took the money and cured my mother¡¯s illness. I can¡¯t betray her.¡±


    The director was angry and scolded, ¡°What do you mean by betray?! Do you think it¡¯s the right thing to do?!¡±

 Chapter 459 - Knew Very Well

    <h4>Chapter 459: Knew Very Well</h4>


    But even if Yi Shuang didn¡¯t say anything, Jiang Yu knew that the person was Li Yue.


    But this matter didn¡¯t need to be made so clear.


    After all, Li Yue was the Movie Queen, and she still had topete for the third Movie Queen award. Even if this matter were to spread, her manager and agency would step out to settle it for her.


    So Jiang Yu didn¡¯t intend to continue making things difficult for Yi Shuang, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Director. If Yi Shuang doesn¡¯t want to say, then don¡¯t say. As for who this person is... Sister Xia and I know very well.¡±


    The director looked at Jiang Yu in surprise and asked, ¡°You know very well? Jiang Yu, do you know who that person is?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded but didn¡¯t intend to tell the director.


    After all, he still had to continue filming Li Yue¡¯s scenes.


    Fortunately, the director didn¡¯t ask further and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s good too. As long as Jiang Yu is no longer angry and feels that this matter doesn¡¯t have much of an impact, then I can settle it any way you want.¡±


    Jiang Yu also knew that Yi Shuang was a pitiful person and she didn¡¯t want to make things too difficult for her.


    Even though she was doing things for Li Yue to threaten her, there was a reason for it and it wasn¡¯t because the two of them had bad intentions.


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Yi Shuang, has your mother¡¯s illness been cured?¡±


    Yi Shuang¡¯s eyes were still filled with tears as she said, ¡°She¡¯s already cured. All that¡¯s left now is the follow-up treatment.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked again, ¡°Is there enough for the follow-up treatment?¡±


    Yi Shuang winced and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Only the four of us know about this matter, so don¡¯t tell anyone else about it. Let¡¯s end this matter here. Everyone, go back. You all have work to do.¡±


    The director definitely had a lot of work to do, so he casually said a few words and then went back to his work.


    Seeing Jiang Yu¡¯s attitude toward Yi Shuang, Sister Xia didn¡¯t feel very good, so she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you going to let Yi Shuang off just like that?¡±


    Yi Shuang hadn¡¯t left yet. Hearing Sister Xia¡¯s words, she was frightened and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Jiang Yuforted sister Xia, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister Xia. Look at this matter. I didn¡¯t suffer any losses or injuries. Yi Shuang also generously admitted that she had done it. She also had difficulties. So, we won¡¯t make things difficult for her. Let her go.¡±


    Sister Xia turned her head and sulked.


    Jiang Yu said to Yi Shuang, ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll be fine as long as I¡¯m here.¡±


    Only then did Yi Shuang wipe away her tears and quickly went back to work.


    After Yi Shuang left, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Sister Xia, don¡¯t be angry. Yi Shuang also said just now that she was working for money. Even if she didn¡¯t say who this person was, wouldn¡¯t you be able to guess it?¡±


    Of course, Sister Xia knew who that person was, but she was still angry that Jiang Yu had suffered such grievance, and in the end, she didn¡¯t even have a proper exnation.


    She said, ¡°Of course I know that person is Li Yue. But Yi Shuang was also unwilling to reveal her name and you were also unwilling to continue pursuing Yi Shuang¡¯s responsibility. Could it be that you suffered such grievance and in the end, you settled the matter so hastily?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Sister Xia, this small matter is nothing to me. If Yi Shuang did such a thing behind my back just because she doesn¡¯t like me, then I definitely won¡¯t let her off. But you heard it just now. Her mother is sick and needs arge sum of money to treat her illness. And at this time, Li Yue gave her money and asked her to perform surgery on her mother. ¡±  ¡± To Yi Shuang, this was like ¡®timely assistance¡¯. ¡°So, I can understand this kind of thing. Sister Xia, can you also understand?¡±


    Jiang Yu said this, so sister Xia could not continue to insist. She could only say, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll listen to you. I won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±

 Chapter 460 - Received The Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 460: Received The Invitation</h4>


    The matter ended just like that.


    Ever since the director stopped investigating in his own team, the rest of the people were very curious and asked one after another, ¡°Director, have you found the person who cut his clothes?¡±


    The director did not look at Yi Shuang and only said, ¡°Jiang Yu has already let this matter go, so I will not continue investigating this matter.¡±


    The rest of the people did not know the truth of the matter. After hearing the director say that Jiang Yu would not pursue the matter, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They felt that although this matter did note to a conclusion, it was at least considered to be over.


    Only Yi Shuang knew the ins and outs of this matter, so she was very grateful that Jiang Yu and the director had given her some leeway in front of so many colleagues.


    And Li Yue did not seem to care about this matter. Ever since she had mentioned this matter to Jiang Yu in the changing room, she had not mentioned it again.


    After today¡¯s scenes were over, Sister Xia went to find Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, there¡¯s apetition that you need to attend.¡±


    Jiang Yu was changing her clothes when she heard sister Xia say this to her. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Then what about my variety show?¡±


    Sister Xia said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve already applied for leave for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said helplessly, ¡°Alright. Whatpetition is it this time, sister Xia?¡±


    Sister Xia said mysteriously, ¡°It¡¯s a dancepetition.¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned and asked, ¡°A dancepetition?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Yes. Do you still remember the variety show fromst week? You went to the Grand People¡¯s Theater to perform. Those old artists below the stage remembered you. This time, those old artists have jointly organized a national dancepetition. The invitation has already been sent to me.¡±


    Jiang Yu naturally remembered thatpetition.


    She asked, ¡°Sister Xia, are you sure that they want to invite me to thepetition? And not to let me study as a guest?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Of course. I read the words on the invitation letter one by one. I can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    Jiang Yu found it a little strange and asked, ¡°But I¡¯m not a professional dancer. Is it really okay for me to participate in thepetition?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Those artists have said that thepetition this time is for neers. No matter who it is, even if it¡¯s just people with interests, they can participate.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Since sister Xia has already applied for leave on my behalf and has such high expectations of me, I can only ept it.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Alright! After the filming here is done, we can go prepare for the dancepetition this time.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Li Yue was also changing her clothes not far from Jiang Yu, so she naturally heard what sister Xia said.


    After Jiang Yu and sister Xia left, Li Yue asked Sister He, ¡°What is that dancepetition?¡±


    Sister He replied, ¡°It¡¯s apetition organized by some old artists on a whim. It¡¯s not a famouspetition, so it¡¯s not a big deal even if Jiang Yu participated.¡±


    Li Yue was silent for a while before she asked, ¡°Can we still register for this dancepetition?¡±


    Sister He was stunned and didn¡¯t know why Li Yue asked that.


    But she still answered honestly, ¡°It seems like we can register.¡±


    Li Yue curled her lips and said, ¡°Call Lulu and ask her to sign up.¡±


    Only then did Sister He understand the meaning behind Li Yue¡¯s question. But just in case, she asked again, ¡°Do you really want Li Lu to participate in thispetition? Thispetition isn¡¯t famous and it¡¯s not an internationalpetition. It¡¯s useless even if she gets a good ranking.¡±

 Chapter 461 - Dance Competition

    <h4>Chapter 461: Dance Competition</h4>


    Li Yue said, ¡°Just call her and ask her. It¡¯s up to her whether she will participate in thispetition or not.¡±


    Although Li Yue said so, she knew that as long as Li Lu knew that Jiang Yu would participate in thispetition, she would definitely go.


    As expected, after Sister He called Li Lu and exined the matter, Li Lu didn¡¯t say anything else and directly said that she would definitely register for thepetition. No matter what, it was impossible for Jiang Yu to participate in thepetition safely.


    After Sister He hung up the phone, she asked, ¡°Will Li Lu really participate in thepetition?¡±


    Li Yue smiled. She really understood her sister very well.


    She replied, ¡°I understand Lulu. She was even angrier than me about my matter. Whether it was because she was angry that Jiang Yu stole Mo Long, or because Jiang Yu could appear together with me in the nomination list for best actress at such a young age, Lulu was even angrier than me. So I knew that as long as Jiang Yu participated in thispetition, Lulu would definitely participate.¡±


    Sister he was suddenly enlightened. At the same time, she alsomented that this sister of Li Lu¡¯s was indeed very concerned about her sister¡¯s matters.


    After Li Yue changed her clothes, she said to sister he, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When Jiang Yu returned to Mo Garden, she received a dance video from Sister Xia.


    Sister Xia said to her, ¡°Take a good look at this video. There are a lot of techniques in it. You don¡¯t have to worry about thetest variety show. I¡¯ve already asked the director to find a reliable artist to temporarily take your ce.¡±


    Jiang Yu said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Sister Xia, for thinking of everything for me.¡±


    Sister Xia smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    After the two of them exchanged a few more words, Jiang Yu hung up the phone and began to carefully study the dance video that Sis Xia had sent over.


    The person dancing inside should be a very professional dancer. Her every movement was very gentle and elegant.


    As Jiang Yu watched, she was unconsciously attracted to it.


    It seemed that the video that Sis Xia had sent to her must have been carefully selected.


    It was really hard on her. Even these small matters had always been on her mind.


    Jiang Yu had been learning from the dance video for a few days when she received a call from sister Xia. She told her that she was preparing to go to thepetition venue tomorrow to familiarize herself with the venue and then start rehearsing.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jiang Yu was still preparing for her dance, so when she saw Li Lu the next day, she was a little surprised.


    However, Li Lu had long known that Jiang Yu would participate in thepetition, so her tone was not shocked. She only said, ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re here too?¡±


    Li Lu sneered and said, ¡°Since you can participate, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Sometimes, Jiang Yu also felt that Li Lu was somewhat inexplicable. She had clearly not said anything, but Li Lu felt that she was mocking her.


    However, Jiang Yu could not be bothered to say any nonsense to Li Lu. She only said, ¡°If you are willing to participate, then you can participate. I am not the organizer, nor am I an investor. I will not stop you from participating in thispetition.¡±


    Li Lu heard the meaning in Jiang Yu¡¯s words and immediately lost her cool. She was about to re up when she was pulled back by her manager.


    The manager said, ¡°Li Lu, this is the venue of thepetition after all. You can discuss your conflict with Jiang Yu in private. Don¡¯t talk about it openly here. If someone with ulterior motives hears it, they will definitely make a fuss about it.¡±


    Only then did Li Lu suppress the anger in her heart and said, ¡°Alright. Jiang Yu, I won¡¯t argue with you. I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t hear what you said just now.¡±


    Jiang Yu pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said anything unpleasant just now, right? Why should you pretend that you didn¡¯t hear it?¡±


    Li Lu was speechless again.

 Chapter 462 - At The Rehearsal Venue

    <h4>Chapter 462: At The Rehearsal Venue</h4>


    Jiang Yu followed the principle of ¡°Out of sight, out of mind¡± and no longer spoke to Li Lu. She followed Sister Xia into the rehearsal venue.


    Li Lu was ignored and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She stomped her feet and shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu! What is the meaning of this?!¡±


    Her voice was so loud that it caused the passersby to stop and look at her.


    Li Lu¡¯s face was burning as she said, ¡°What are you looking at?! Haven¡¯t you seen others lose their temper?¡±


    The passersby hurriedly left.


    This was truly a big buddha with a bad temper. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia walked into the rehearsal venue together. The director and the artists inside had already arrived.


    When the artists saw Jiang Yu, it was as if they had seen a rare talent. They walked over one after another and surrounded Jiang Yu, asking her how she was doing and how her health was, what did she think of thepetition she was going to participate in this time.


    Compared to Jiang Yu, who was surrounded by everyone, Li Lu seemed a little unweed.


    Li Lu kept telling herself that she was the sister of the movie queen. No matter what, she had to remain calm. She absolutely could not embarrass the Li family outside.


    After familiarizing herself with the venue, they quickly entered the rehearsal stage.


    Jiang Yu first did a simple dance, which she learned from the dance video Sister Xia sent that day.


    Although she was still a little inferiorpared to professional dancers, her charm and emotions were in ce. It was very easy for her to be immersed in Jiang Yu¡¯s dance, unable to extricate herself.


    Li Lu had only been watching from the side, wanting to see what Jiang Yu was capable of. She did not expect to be distracted by Jiang Yu and almost be brought in.


    Fortunately, she recovered in time and was not brought into the mood by Jiang Yu.


    ¡°You¡¯re not that good at dancing. You still want to participate in thepetition with that?¡± Li Lu said disdainfully. Shepletely forgot that she had almost been immersed in Jiang Yu¡¯s dance just like the others.


    Her manager also echoed her and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not that good. But since those old artists specially wrote an invitation letter and sent it over, it should also mean that this Jiang Yu has some strength.¡±


    Li Lu sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see any strength in her. She¡¯s just like a clown jumping around on the stage.¡±


    Jiang Yu quickly finished her dance and received unanimous praise.


    Then, it was Li Lu¡¯s turn.


    Li Lu was a little dissatisfied that she had to be ranked behind Jiang Yu before she could perform on the stage. However, she was very confident in her dancing skills. Even if she was thest one to perform, she was confident that she could outperform everyone in front of her.


    However, after she finished her dance, there was no reaction from the people present.


    Li Lu: ¡°... What¡¯s wrong? Did I not dance well?¡±


    At this moment, someone said, ¡°Compared to Jiang Yu... you are indeed a littlecking.¡±


    Li Lu thought that she had heard wrongly and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    That person said it again and said, ¡°Compared to Jiang Yu, you are still a littlecking.¡±


    Li Lu said in disbelief, ¡°But... but I¡¯ve learned folk dance before.¡±


    At this time, someone else also said, ¡°You¡¯ve learned folk dance before... howe you¡¯re not as good as Jiang Yu?¡±


    Li Lu was rendered speechless by the question. After a long while, she said, ¡°I should be better than Jiang Yu, right?¡±


    No one answered.


    After a long while, the director said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s Li Lu¡¯s first time participating in such apetition, so she¡¯s a little stage fright. She didn¡¯t perform well, right? It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll get used to it in the future.¡±


    Li Lu couldn¡¯t keep her face straight. At this time, someone gave her a way out. She hurriedly said, ¡°Yes... Yes, I¡¯m a little stage fright. But you can trust me. I¡¯ll be able to adjust myself very quickly.¡±

 Chapter 463 - Painstaking Efforts

    <h4>Chapter 463: Painstaking Efforts</h4>


    Even though Li Lu had exined it this way, not many people would actually believe her.


    When she saw that the group of people were secretly discussing Jiang Yu again, a wave of anger rose in her heart.


    However, before Li Lu came to participate in thispetition, Li Yue had warned her that no matter what happened, she had to remain calm. Don¡¯t throw a tantrum on the spot. Not only would it be a waste to let othersugh at you, it would also be easy for others to get a hold of you.


    Therefore, no matter how angry Li Lu was, she appeared very calm on the surface.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue practicing.¡±


    Then, she left the stage.


    She pretended to pass by Jiang Yu unintentionally and threw a harsh sentence, ¡°Jiang Yu, just you wait. I want you to lose so much in thispetition that you can¡¯t even raise your head.¡±


    Jiang Yu also received the ¡°Challenge letter¡± from Li Lu with great interest and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    The artists also watched the dance prepared by the other dancers one after another and were full of praise.


    Jiang Yu suddenly felt a little stressed and looked at Sister Xia with a pleading look. She blinked and said very sincerely, ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯ll definitely participate in thispetition, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll get a ce.¡±


    Sister Xia trusted Jiang Yu 100% and said, ¡°I believe that you will definitely get first ce.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know why Sister Xia trusted her so unconditionally every time, however, she still told the truth, ¡°Sister Xia, although I didn¡¯t receive professional training for the piano and cello, I taught myself at least for a period of time. But as for dancing... I haven¡¯t even learned how to dance by myself. I was only forced to dance once during that variety show. Although I¡¯ve received praise from the old artists, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have 100% of the ability to participate in this kind ofpetition.¡±


    Sister Xia looked at her and said with a slightly displeased tone, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re not going to give up on me, are you?¡±


    Jiang Yu hurriedly exined, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just not that confident in my dancing skills. I¡¯m afraid that if I get a bad ranking, you¡¯ll be disappointed on my behalf.¡±


    When Jiang Yu said this, Sister Xia also sighed, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m not asking you to get a good ranking. As long as you can persist until the finals, that¡¯s enough. In the finals, regardless of whether you win or lose, I¡¯ll be proud of you.¡±


    Hearing Sister Xia¡¯s words, Jiang Yu could more or less guess her painstaking efforts.


    As expected, Sister Xia said again, ¡°I also hope that you can rest, but the Movie Queen award will be decided in three months. Everyone on the list is working hard for the final result. I also want to do my part to help you. Even if you don¡¯t get the Movie Queen award in the end, if you get a higher ranking, the chances of you getting the award next year will be higher. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve given you so many jobs, so that you can be active in front of so many people.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Sister Xia, of course I know your painstaking efforts.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Yu understood her, Sister Xia felt that all her previous efforts had not been in vain.


    She quickly dragged Jiang Yu to the rehearsal hall to rehearse. After all, the first preliminary round of the dancepetition was about to begin.


    Although the requirements for the preliminary round were not strict, Sister Xia still hoped that Jiang Yu would take everypetition seriously. Because the more serious she was, the more people would think that Jiang Yu cared about thispetition, and the greater her chances of advancing.

 Chapter 464 - Preliminary Round

    <h4>Chapter 464: Preliminary Round</h4>


    The preliminary round soon began.


    Each contestant drew their order of appearance five hours ago.


    The first contestant was a pretty girl from Xinjiang. She danced a lively and elegant Xinjiang dance, which instantly received praise and apuse.


    Li Lu drew the order in the middle. Before she went on stage, she kept admiring her beauty in front of the mirror, as if she was the only beauty in the world, which made people feel happy.


    While Li Lu was admiring herself, she still had the time to look at Jiang Yu¡¯s costume.


    The slim-fitting costume on her fully disyed Jiang Yu¡¯s graceful figure.


    For a moment, Li Lu actually felt that she was indeed inferior to Jiang Yu because of her figure.


    However, Li Lu quickly recovered her emotions.


    It¡¯s just that her figure is a little better. Can she dance better than me? That was absolutely impossible!


    Li Lu did not intend to ridicule Jiang Yu, because she was about to go on stage in a while. If she spoke to Jiang Yu now, she would be walking right into a bad situation. She was deliberately trying to make things difficult for herself.


    Therefore, Li Lu rolled her eyes at Jiang Yu and went to tidy up her clothes for the stage in a while.


    Jiang Yu naturally noticed Li Lu¡¯s gaze and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s really rare that she didn¡¯te to pick on me today.¡±


    Sister Xia guessed, ¡°Is she nervous about going on stageter?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook his head and said, ¡°She hasn¡¯t been in this circle longer than Li Yue, butpared to me, she¡¯s been in it a few years. How many times has she gone on stage? How can she still be afraid?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Li Lu gracefully walked onto the stage. She didn¡¯t look like she had stage fright before.


    She swayed her arms and neck to the rhythm of the music. Her every move, every frown, and every smile were so lively and beautiful.


    The people below were quickly attracted to her, but most of it was because of her good looks.


    After a dance, Li Lu received the loudest apuse so far.


    She went downstairs triumphantly and saw Jiang Yu and Sister Xia still standing in the same ce, seemingly discussing something.


    Li Lu walked over and said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s useless for the two of you to discuss. I¡¯ll definitely win the first ce in the preliminaries, semi-finals, and so on. I will make sure that Jiang Yu will never get first ce.¡±


    Jiang Yu ignored her and was still discussing with Sister Xia how to dance for a while.


    Li Lu, who had been ignored by others, didn¡¯t feel good and almost threw a tantrum on the spot.


    But fortunately, she still remembered Li Yue¡¯s words. So towards Jiang Yu, she could only try her best to tell herself not to lower herself to her level during this period of time in thepetition.


    Otherwise, she would be the one at a disadvantage.


    Jiang Yu was chosen to be the third from the bottom, so she still had some time to prepare.


    Jiang Yu quickly used this time to piece together all the dances she had practiced in her mind. She didn¡¯t even hear Li Lu talking to her.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter whether she heard it or not. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing.


    Soon, it was Jiang Yu¡¯s turn. She was wearing a slim, light blue costume and her hair was half tied up. Under the light, she looked like a fairy who came from the sky.


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful...¡± Someone eximed.


    However, his voice was so low that if he didn¡¯t listen carefully, he might not be able to hear her.

 Chapter 465 - Dance Skills

    <h4>Chapter 465: Dance Skills</h4>


    Jiang Yu was dancing theplete version of the dance in the video that Sister Xia had sent her.


    Her arms moved along with her waist, making all sorts of movements thatplemented each other. Her legs also moved along with her waist, making all sorts of movements. Even the tiny movements of her hands were made exactly the same by Jiang Yu.


    Sister Xia was a little stunned by what she saw below the stage.


    Originally, Jiang Yu had said that she had not taught herself how to dance and that her dancing skills were worrying. And she had already prepared herself. No matter how ugly and stiff Jiang Yu¡¯s dancing was, she would p for her and cheer for her after she left the stage.


    But Jiang Yu¡¯s performance on the stage had exceeded her expectations.


    Was... was this called worrying about her dance skills? Jiang Yu, when you said that, did you ever consider those people who were uncoordinated!


    Compared to Li Lu¡¯s lively and bright beauty, Jiang Yu¡¯s beauty was mature and generous. And unlike Li Lu¡¯s tacky beauty that overflowed on the surface, Jiang Yu¡¯s beauty was restrained from the inside out. It could be seen from her dance.


    Therefore, it was easier for everyone to be attracted to Jiang Yu¡¯s dance, and it was also easier for them to be brought into the atmosphere.


    Even though Jiang Yu¡¯s dance had already finished, everyone was still unable to regain their senses for a long time. They thought that they had never seen such a dance that was filled with emotion.


    The apuse that Jiang Yu received was many times louder than Li Lu¡¯s. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and wished that she could tear Jiang Yu into pieces as soon as possible.


    It was Jiang Yu again! She stole her limelight again!


    Why was she like glue that could not be shaken off?!


    After Jiang Yu finished her dance, she returned to the backstage.


    Along the way, even if she saw Li Lu, she did not say a word to her.


    Of course, it was not as if Jiang Yu did not know that Li Lu did not like her, so why did she have to talk to her?


    However, this Li Lu was also curious. She clearly hated her to such an extent, yet she still wanted to talk to her and make things difficult for her.


    Could it be that she really had so much free time?


    As expected, less than five minutes after Jiang Yu returned to the lounge to rest, Li Lu pushed the door open and said coldly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t realize that you knew how to dance.¡±


    Jiang Yu blinked and said innocently, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to dance.¡±


    Li Lu said again, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to dance? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°Then I can¡¯t control it.¡±


    Li Lu had the posture of ¡°I¡¯m going to stay in this lounge with you today¡± and continued, ¡°Jiang Yu, why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so secretive in the past?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m secretive... but I feel that there¡¯s no need for me to report to you about what I¡¯m going to do and what I¡¯m not going to do, right?¡±


    Li Lu was rendered speechless by Jiang Yu¡¯s words, after a long while, she stammered, ¡°I, I don¡¯t care! In short, how do you know these things? Is, is there someone secretly teaching you behind your back?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°No one taught me. I learned it by myself.¡±


    Lili was so shocked that her mouth almost fell open.


    Self-taught? It was a piano, a cello, and now there was another dance. It was all self-taught?


    No matter what, Li Lu refused to believe that there was someone in this world who could be so intelligent. Some things could be learned without needing others to teach them.


    Hence, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you joking again? Self-taught? With so many things, even if it¡¯s self-taught, how long has it been? Could it be that you have learned so much in such a short time?¡±

 Chapter 466 - Shortlisted

    <h4>Chapter 466: Shortlisted</h4>


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t really care about what Li Lu said. Since she was a down-to-earth person, she wasn¡¯t afraid of what Li Lu would say.


    Hence, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Li Lu, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Li Lu also said frankly, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you have another identity? You know everything. Are you really just self-taught? You must have another identity, right? You must still be hiding it from Mo Long.¡±


    After she said this, Jiang Yu really admired Li Lu¡¯s imagination. She looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you think everyone is a fool? Or do you think that as long as someone is a little smarter, you will think that there is something wrong with someone else¡¯s identity?¡±


    Li Lu could not produce any evidence, so she only spoke based on her inurate intuition, ¡°Do you really not hide it from anyone?¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that Li Lu¡¯s mind was really very simple, even a little silly.


    Jiang Yu retorted, ¡°Have you ever seen a bad person say that they are a bad person?¡±


    Li Lu did not know why Jiang Yu asked this, but she subconsciously replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew at a nce that Li Lu did not understand what she meant, hence, she kindly exined, ¡°If you ask me these questions, do you think I will tell you the truth? Or, if I tell you, do you think that it is the truth?¡±


    Li Lu was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged indifferently and said, ¡°Then that¡¯s it. Then what do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°You? ¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you even if you ask. Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t believe me. So why do you need to waste your energy to ask? You¡¯re already so old. Do more things that can save yourself trouble and effort.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, what do you mean?¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t pleasant to hear and when she was facing Jiang Yu, she wouldn¡¯t say anything pleasant either. So Jiang Yu didn¡¯t really want Li Lu to stay in front of her, so she said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. You can go back first. If you¡¯re really free, then wait for the final result.¡±


    Li Lu still remembered what Li Yue had told her, so she suppressed her temper.


    Even though Jiang Yu had said that to her, she still insisted on not throwing a tantrum.


    Anyway, she didn¡¯t want to see Jiang Yu, so she went to another lounge and waited for the final result.


    The results of the preliminaries were out very quickly. It was the votes of the audience and the old artists.


    Thest few contestants were eliminated, while the rest advanced to the semi-finals.


    As expected, Jiang Yu and Li Lu also advanced sessfully.


    Sister Xia took the results of the semi-finals to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you advanced sessfully!¡±


    Jiang Yu also said happily, ¡°Sister Xia, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not let you down.¡±


    Li Lu also heard the results and said to her manager with disdain, ¡°Jiang Yu also advanced sessfully?¡±


    The manager nodded and said, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Li Lu sneered and said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t think thispetition is that good, right? Even Jiang Yu can advance sessfully?¡±


    The manager said, ¡°Although this dancepetition isn¡¯t publicized much and isn¡¯t an internationalpetition, the judges are all famous domestic dancers or experts, so thispetition has attracted quite a lot of attention. Moreover, there are also some popr young dancers who havee to participate. The poprity is not small.¡±


    Li Lu did not mind and said, ¡°So what? Could it be that Jiang Yu came to participate in thispetition because of this?¡±


    The manager said, ¡°It¡¯s also possible that it¡¯s because of this.¡±

 Chapter 467 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 467: Encounter</h4>


    Li Lu said, ¡°So Jiang Yu is also a person who will do anything for poprity.¡±


    The manager said, ¡°But no matter what, you can¡¯t underestimate Jiang Yu. Her strength can not be underestimated. After all, she is on the waiting list for the Movie Queen award.¡±


    When this was mentioned, Li Lu was very angry and said unhappily, ¡°I get angry whenever this is mentioned! What strength does Jiang Yu have? What right does she have to be on the waiting list for the Movie Queen award? How can she bepared to my sister?¡±


    The manager said, ¡°But no matter what, Jiang Yu is indeed on the shortlist for Movie Queen.¡±


    Although Li Lu was very angry, what the manager said was an indisputable fact, so Li Lu could only grit her teeth and swallow her anger.


    After announcing the results of the preliminarypetition, the host said a few more words, and this episode of thepetition program ended.


    When she went back, Li Lu saw Mo Long, who hade to pick Jiang Yu up.


    She smiled as she walked towards Mo Long, while Mo Long smiled as he wrapped his arms around Jiang Yu. In the eyes of outsiders, they were indeed a pair of lovebirds, iparably loving.


    Li Lu¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, before her manager pushed her and said, ¡°The Movie Queen Li is here.¡±


    Li Lu focused her gaze and saw that it was indeed her sister Li Yue who was standing a few meters behind Mo Long.


    Li Yue looked at Mo Long from afar, but there was no expression on her face. It was as if she was looking at an old friend whom she had not seen for a long time.


    But Li Lu knew that Li Yue had never given up on Mo Long. She had even secretly worked hard to snatch Mo Long away from Jiang Yu.


    She saw that Jiang Yu and Mo Long were very loving and did not see her sister behind them. So she shouted, ¡°Sister! Why are you here?¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu notice that Li Yue was standing behind Mo Long.


    She smiled and greeted, ¡°Movie Queen Li.¡±


    When Li Yue heard Jiang Yu calling her, she smiled and replied, ¡°Hello, Jiang Yu. I¡¯m here to bring Lulu back. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here too.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s such a coincidence.¡±


    Li Yue smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sister Xia silently rolled her eyes.


    How could Li Yue not know that Jiang Yu was participating in thispetition? When she told Jiang Yu about thispetition, Li Yue was beside her! How could she not know?


    If she really didn¡¯t know, then why would Li Lu participate in thispetition?


    She had inquired about it clearly back then. Jiang Yu was the only one who was invited to thispetition. The rest of them had signed up to participate.


    Li Lu wasn¡¯t a professional dancer and there weren¡¯t many promotions for thispetition. It wasn¡¯t an internationalpetition so why would Li Lu participate in it?


    However, sister Xia knew that she couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Mo Long saw Li Yue and nodded his head without saying a word.


    Li Yue felt a little hurt but her expression was very calm. She smiled and said, ¡°Long time no see. Your rtionship with Jiang Yu seems to have improved.¡±


    Her words sounded sad and there was a tinge of sarcasm in them. Mo Long could obviously hear it.


    But he didn¡¯t seem to be angry. He hugged Jiang Yu a little harder and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    He spoke in a rxed manner and his eyes were fixed on Jiang Yu. This made Li Yue¡¯s heart hurt more and more.


    But she didn¡¯t show anything. She walked to Li Lu¡¯s side and asked as if nothing had happened, ¡°How was thepetition today?¡±


    Li Lu nced at Jiang Yu and Mo Long and said, ¡°I feel pretty good. Moreover, Jiang Yu has sessfully advanced to the next round. It seems that I can continue to be Jiang Yu¡¯s opponent in the future. That way, I¡¯ll have more motivation.¡±

 Chapter 468 - Pretending

    <h4>Chapter 468: Pretending</h4>


    Li Yue adjusted Li Lu¡¯s cor and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to bepetitive, but don¡¯t make things too difficult for others. Jiang Yu entered the circleter than you, so you can be considered half a senior. Take care of her.¡±


    Her words were not sincere at all. It was purely for Mo Long to see.


    However, Mo Long did not care about what Li Yue said to Li Lu. Even if they said Jiang Yu¡¯s name, Mo Long would not care about what they said.


    He knew that these two people wouldn¡¯t say anything nice about Jiang Yu. Even if Li Yue said those words, Mo Long didn¡¯t listen to a single word.


    However, Jiang Yu listened to Li Yue¡¯s words with great interest. She also wanted to apany Li Yue to put on an act, so she said, ¡°How could it be? Li Lu¡¯s strength is not to be underestimated.¡±


    When Li Lu heard Jiang Yu¡¯s words, vanity appeared in her heart. She said, ¡°It¡¯s rare that you can praise me.¡±


    Li Lu didn¡¯t know how to restrain herself at all. Even if Mo Long was here, she relied on the fact that Li Yue was here as well, so she had enough confidence in her words. Her words were even more outspoken.


    However, Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t angry. She was very happy to apany Li Yue in her acting.


    Didn¡¯t she previously make a ¡°challenge¡± to her? She said that she wanted to snatch Mo Long back. Could it be that she could snatch Mo Long back just by relying on her insincere ¡°concern¡± and her impromptu acting skills?


    Jiang Yu smiled mischievously, she said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. You¡¯re quite outstanding to begin with. Didn¡¯t you just say that with me as your opponent, you¡¯ll be more motivated? Doesn¡¯t this also mean that you¡¯ve acknowledged my strength?¡±


    Li Lu didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to not be angry at all. She could even calmly reply to her own words.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll acknowledge you? In your dreams.¡±


    Li Yue said, ¡°Lu Lu, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Only then did Li Lu shut up.


    Li Yue nced at Mo Long. She felt that he had no intention of talking to her at all. He didn¡¯t even give her a look. From the beginning to the end, he was looking at Jiang Yu lovingly.


    He looked at her smiling and looking at her making a scene.


    Such a gentle gaze... should belong to her! Mo Long should be looking at her all the time! He shouldn¡¯t be looking at Jiang Yu!


    However, Li Yue had to maintain her identity no matter where she went and she wasn¡¯t willing to look at Mo Long looking at Jiang Yu lovingly. Hence, she hurriedly left with Li Lu.


    She left so quickly? Jiang Yu shrugged her shoulders. It was really boring.


    Since Li Yue couldn¡¯t continue acting and left first, Jiang Yu stopped her yful thoughts and said to Mo Long, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back too.¡±


    Mo Long looked at her lovingly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sister Xia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and quickly said, ¡°Since President Mo came to pick you up personally, I¡¯ll go back to the studio first.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Sister Xia.¡±


    Sister Xia sat in the car and quickly went back to the studio. She didn¡¯t want to stay here and watch Jiang Yu and Mo Long continue to show off their love.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long also went back to Mo Garden.


    Li Lu was still unwilling to ept it. Why didn¡¯t Li Yue continue arguing with that Jiang Yu just now? Why did she pull her away instead?


    ¡°Sister, are you still afraid of that Jiang Yu?¡±


    Li Yue rubbed her temples and said, ¡°Lulu, there are some things that you don¡¯t know yet. You¡¯ll know when you grow up.¡±


    Li Lu was still chattering non-stop. She said, ¡°Is it because Jiang Yu is also on the shortlist for Movie Queen? Is that why you¡¯re so afraid of her, sister?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether I¡¯m afraid or not.¡± When Li Yue heard Li Lu mention the matter of the shortlist for movie queen, she started to feel unhappy.

 Chapter 469 - Preparation For Semi-Finals

    <h4>Chapter 469: Preparation For Semi-Finals</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Li Lu continued to ask.


    It had to be said that not only did Li Lu not know how to speak, but she also did not know how to look at people¡¯s expression.


    Li Yue¡¯s expression was already so ugly. It was as if she had not noticed and continued to talk about it.


    No, to be precise, she had not noticed.


    So when Li Yue¡¯s anger was burning uncontrobly, she chased Li Lu out of the car.


    ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Li Yue shouted.


    Li Lu was stunned. She could not believe that Li Yue would speak so loudly to her.


    She was a little shocked and said incredulously to Li Yue, ¡°Sister... sister, why are you venting your anger on me?!¡±


    Li Yue did not say anything. She asked the chauffeur to park the car by the side of the road. Then, she opened Li Lu¡¯s car door and gestured for her to get out of the car.


    Li Lu was also a person who didn¡¯t want to be wronged. Since Li Yue was throwing a tantrum at her for no reason and even wanted to chase her out of the car, then she should get out of the car herself. She didn¡¯t want to continue being wronged here.


    Hence, Li Lu got out of the car in a huff.


    When her manager saw this, she also got out of the car.


    Although she also felt that what Li Lu said just now was a little too brainless, but she was still the artiste that she had brought along, so she could only follow along.


    And Li Lu med all of this on Jiang Yu.


    If she had not said those things that she should not have said, her sister would not have been angry, so why would she chase her out of the car?


    But this really did not make sense.


    If Jiang Yu had heard it, she would probably have said, ¡°You really don¡¯t make sense. Why do you have to me everything on me?¡±.


    However, Jiang Yu did not hear that. She was still focused on preparing for the dance of the semi-finals.


    The semi-finals were notpared to the preliminary rounds. The preliminary rounds only eliminated a few people, but this time, there were ten people left to continue participating in the semi-finals.


    This way, thepetition would be greater.


    Therefore, when Jiang Yu chose the dance to dance in the semi-finals, Sister Xia was also helping to find it.


    ¡°What do you think of this dance?¡± Sister Xia sent a video to Jiang Yu. It was a dance that was very simr to Jiang Yu¡¯s previous dance, ¡°Green Snake.¡± It was called ¡°White Snake.¡±.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would be dancing a folk dance?¡± Jiang Yu asked worriedly.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve already asked the director. The director said that this type of dance is also eptable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yu opened the video and watched it for a while before saying, ¡°This dance is fine. It¡¯s not difficult.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a reference. The final choice of which dance is up to you.¡±


    Jiang Yu finished watching the dance, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s do this one. It¡¯s not difficult. It¡¯s very easy to dance. It¡¯s just that the emotions are a little hard to grasp. It has feelings for Xu Xian, worries about the future, and feelings for Green Snake¡¯s sisterhood... I can see that for now.¡±


    Sister Xia was very open-minded and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you can see these emotions, I believe you can grasp them.¡±


    Jiang Yu also wanted to try it, so she said to sister Xia, ¡°Then let¡¯s do this dance. It just so happens that I also want to challenge it.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell the director about this dance in a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s next task was to practice this dance and prepare for the semi-finals.


    Compared to green snake, white snake¡¯s dance moves were rtively simple, but there were many emotions and it was harder to grasp, so it was a little more difficult.


    However, Jiang Yu felt that since she wanted to be better, she had to continue challenging the more difficult ones.


    If one didn¡¯t push oneself, who knows how far one can go?

 Chapter 470 - Participate In Sem-Finals

    <h4>Chapter 470: Participate In Sem-Finals</h4>


    Li Lu wanted to know what kind of dance Jiang Yu had chosen for the semi-finals, but she had exhausted all her methods and could not get the news from the director¡¯s team.


    So she could only choose a dance randomly, practice it casually, and then continue to participate in thepetition.


    After Jiang Yu chose the dance ¡°White Snake¡±, she began to practice non-stop. Shepletely ignored all external interference.


    On the day of the semi-finals, Li Lu came to thepetition venue and found Jiang Yu¡¯s lounge before thepetition had even started.


    When Jiang Yu saw Li Lue in, she knew that she definitely had nothing good to say to her, so she asked before she could open her mouth, ¡°You don¡¯te to the three treasures pce for no reason. Why did youe to see me today?¡±


    Li Lu said indifferently, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t Ie to see my opponent? I¡¯m just concerned about my opponent. Is there a problem?¡±


    Jiang Yu was focused on her makeup. When she heard Li Lu say this, she did not expose her. She only said, ¡°Then thank you for your concern.¡±


    Li Lu was not angry. It was as if she came to see Jiang Yu today as a formality.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, ¡°Li Lu said before she left. ¡°Be prepared that you will lose everything. Otherwise, when you suddenly lose everything, it will be toote to cry.¡±


    Jiang Yu ignored Li Lu¡¯s words. She closed her eyes and asked the makeup artist to paint her eye shadow. Then, she heard the sound of Li Lu closing the door.


    When Sister Xia returned with water for Jiang Yu, she saw Li Luing out of Jiang Yu¡¯s lounge.


    She hurriedly took the water in and asked, ¡°What did Li Lue here for?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Nothing much. When she came to look for me, she only said some random things. I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Sister Xia let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. When she came to look for you, she definitely didn¡¯t have any good things to say.¡±


    The order of appearance in the semi-finals was the same as in the preliminaries. It was decided by drawing lots.


    Li Lu drew the middle order of appearance, while Jiang Yu drew thest one. She didn¡¯t know if she was lucky or not.


    Li Lu saw the number on the note in Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and said with a fake smile, ¡°You¡¯re thest one to appear? Your luck is pretty good. You¡¯re the finale.¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at her and said, ¡°Thest one to appear is the finale. Thest one to appear should be the second from the bottom.¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s expression did not look good after being refuted by Jiang Yu¡¯s expressionless face. Her tone changed as she said, ¡°Is that so? Then you really know a lot. Did some unworldly expert give you some secret manual?¡±


    Jiang Yu really wanted to ask Li Lu if she had read too many wuxia dramas or wuxia novels recently, so she always had such inexplicable thoughts.


    She said, ¡°If you really have extra time, go practice the dance that you chose. Don¡¯t waste your time here just to talk to me.¡±


    Li Lu was chased away, and her mood started to turn bad again. She asked, ¡°What? I can¡¯t even talk? Jiang Yu, you¡¯re not that popr, right? Are you putting on airs now? Do you really think you¡¯re the Movie Queen?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Li Lu, she said, ¡°I know you hate me, so why do you have to talk to me? If you don¡¯t want to see me, then why do you have to show up in front of me? Always doing these thankless things. I can¡¯t understand you, Li Lu.¡±


    Li Lu sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m want to. What do you care?¡±

 Chapter 471 - White Snake

    <h4>Chapter 471: White Snake</h4>


    Jiang Yu shot a nce at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Suit yourself then.¡±


    With that said, Jiang Yu returned to her lounge and prepared to practice her dance a few more times.


    Sister Xia stood to the side with a towel and a ss of water, as she watched, she said, ¡°This Li Lu is really not someone to be trifled with. She has alreadye to participate in thepetition, can¡¯t she be a little more quiet? She keepsing to talk to you about all sorts of nonsense. This will dy you.¡±


    Jiang Yu practiced while saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If she has the leisure toe and talk to me, then let her be. Her legs are on her body, and so is her mouth. If she can¡¯t control herself and keeps walking towards me, always thinking of mocking me in the open and in the dark, I won¡¯t be able to stop her. The only thing she can do is not listen. No matter what she says or does, I won¡¯t listen or look.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t affected by Li Lu, Sister Xia finally rxed and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not affected, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t care about her.¡±


    Sister Xia sighed and said, ¡°Sigh. This Li Lu is really difficult to deal with.¡±


    Jiang Yu was still focused on practicing her dance, waiting for the host to read her name.


    Soon, all the contestants in front of her had finished their matches, and it was time for Jiang Yu to go on stage.


    Li Lu stood by the entrance of the stage and looked at Jiang Yu with a wide smile on her face.


    Sister Xia felt that nothing good was going to happen to Li Lu while she was standing there, and her heart was filled with fear.


    Jiang Yu pretended not to see Li Lu and went up the stage by herself.


    When she reached the second step, Jiang Yu slipped and almost fell.


    Jiang Yu looked down at her feet and then looked at Li Lu in shock. She didn¡¯t expect Li Lu to be so bold as to dare to tamper with the stage.


    ¡°Did you oil the steps?¡± Jiang Yu questioned her in a low voice.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t wear shoes because of the dance she chose today. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to dance today if she fell while wearing shoes.


    Li Lu smiled at her and didn¡¯t exin anything. She only said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t say things that others can¡¯t understand.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that thepetition was more important now, so she did not waste time with Li Lu. She made the best use of her time to perform on the stage.


    The song ¡°White Snake¡± was very famous, and the dance had attracted a lot of attention.


    Jiang Yu chose to dance to this song, so she naturally attracted more attention.


    Jiang Yu was confident in her own strength and thought that she could perfectly perform the dance to this song. However, halfway through the dance, she felt a sharp pain in her ankle, which almost made her lose her bnce.


    It was from the moment she almost slipped on the steps.


    The pain in her ankle did notst, but came in waves. However, it was this kind of pain that made her feel even worse.


    After Jiang Yu danced a few times, she felt a sharp pain in her ankle. It was so intense that it looked like there were needles poking her ankle a few times.


    Jiang Yu was sweating profusely from the dance, but she still gritted her teeth and insisted on finishing the song.


    Fortunately, the audience and artists below the stage did not notice her strange behavior. After she finished dancing, they all apuded and cheered.


    Jiang Yu endured the pain and left the stage. Li Lu was still at the same spot, looking at her with a smile.


    ¡°Li Lu?¡± When Jiang Yu saw her, she could not help but call out to her, ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    Of course, Li Lu knew what Jiang Yu was asking, but she would not admit that she was the one who smeared oil on the steps.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, no matter what, show evidence first.¡± Li Lu said with a smile.

 Chapter 472 - Xu Ye

    <h4>Chapter 472: Xu Ye</h4>


    When Sister Xia came out of the waiting room and saw Jiang Yu in this state, she was so frightened that she quickly went to help her up and asked, ¡°What happened?!¡±


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips and said, ¡°Nothing. I identally twisted my foot when I went on stage.¡±


    Sister Xia lowered her head to take a look. She immediately gasped and said, ¡°It¡¯s already swollen?!¡±


    Jiang Yuforted sister Xia and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister Xia. Let¡¯s go back to the waiting room now. We¡¯ll wait for the resultster.¡±


    Sister Xia did not have the time to question Li Lu anymore. She was so anxious that she wanted to help Jiang Yu back to the lounge.


    However, the lounge was quite far away, and Jiang Yu¡¯s ankle was swelling more and more. It would be difficult for her to return to the lounge.


    Li Lu did not intend to lend a helping hand. She nced at Jiang Yu from afar and returned to her own lounge.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°Sister Xia asked anxiously, ¡°Is it that Li Lu?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°It should be her. But I don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±


    Sister Xia was worried about Jiang Yu¡¯s feet, so she brought a chair from nearby and let Jiang Yu sit on it to rest for a while.


    ¡°Sit down and rest for a while. I¡¯ll help you back to the lounge in a while. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s an infirmary here. I¡¯ll go ask around and see if I can get an ice pack or something.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Thank you, Sister Xia.¡±


    Sister Xia anxiously asked the staff about the infirmary. She had no choice but to go to the supermarket outside to see if she could try her luck and buy an ice pack.


    Jiang Yu sat on the chair alone and quietly waited for Sister Xia to return.


    After waiting for an unknown amount of time, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t wait for Sister Xia to return. Instead, she petitor came.


    ¡°You are... Jiang Yu?¡± Someone asked from behind her.


    Jiang Yu turned around and saw that the person was none other than the contestant of thispetition ¡ª Xu Ye.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Xu Ye exined, ¡°I was bored sitting in the lounge, so I came out for a walk. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Why are you sitting here instead of going back to the lounge?¡±


    Jiang Yu said embarrassedly, ¡°I identally twisted my ankle just now, so it¡¯s not very convenient.¡±


    Xu Ye was a warm-hearted person. When he heard Jiang Yu said that she twisted her ankle, he quickly squatted down to check her injury and asked, ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    Jiang Yu subconsciously retracted her foot and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. My manager went out to buy ice bags.¡±


    Xu Ye also knew that his actions had crossed the line. He stood up and scratched his head in embarrassment. Why don¡¯t I bring you back to the lounge? My manager just bought me a bottle of iced water. It can temporarily rece the ice pack.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s foot hurt terribly. Hearing Xu Ye¡¯s words, she said, ¡°Thank you then.¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He knew that Jiang Yu was Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend, so he was very careful when he helped Jiang Yu back to the lounge. He did not carry her or carry her on his back. Instead, he helped her to the lounge step by step.


    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get that bottle of iced water,¡± Xu Ye said.


    Jiang Yu said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Xu Ye went out and returned to his lounge to get the iced water.


    ¡°It¡¯s lucky that your ankle isn¡¯t twisted too badly. The treatment is also more timely.¡± In order to avoid suspicion, Xu Ye specially wore gloves to avoid touching Jiang Yu¡¯s skin.

 Chapter 473 - Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 473: Gratitude</h4>


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Jiang Yu felt a little ufortable and wanted to retract her foot.


    However, her ankle was badly swollen and in severe pain. Jiang Yu did not have the strength to retract her foot, so she could only let Xu Ye ce the iced water on her ankle.


    Xu Ye understood what Jiang Yu meant, he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you¡¯re Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend. I know you¡¯re ufortable, but your foot is swollen badly now. Don¡¯t worry about it now.¡±


    As Xu Ye was speaking, Sister Xia pushed the door open and came in. ¡°Jiang Yu, I bought... Xu Ye? Why are you here?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at sister Xia in surprise and said, ¡°Sister Xia, do you know each other?¡±


    Sister Xia put the ice bag on the table and said with a smile, ¡°Xu Ye, a Movie King. Who doesn¡¯t know him?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Xu Ye and asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re the Movie King?¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°Why? I know you, but you don¡¯t know me?¡±


    Jiang Yu said embarrassedly, ¡°I haven¡¯t been surfing the inte on my phone recently, so I don¡¯t know much about these things.¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°Forget it. I forgive you.¡±


    Sister Xia then saw Xu Ye squatting down to massage Jiang Yu¡¯s feet. She quickly squatted down and said, ¡°Hey, Movie King Xu, let me do it. Jiang Yu is a female artist after all. It¡¯s not appropriate for you guys to do this.¡±


    Xu Ye did not mind. He stood up and said, ¡°Okay. Since Jiang Yu is your artiste, you can do it.¡±


    Sister Xia took the ice pack and continued to massage Jiang Yu¡¯s feet. She said, ¡°Movie King Xu, if you have nothing else to do, you can go back. Jiang Yu will be fine with me.¡±


    Xu Ye nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After saying that, Xu Ye turned around and pushed the door open and left.


    At the door was Li Lu, who had stood there for an unknown amount of time.


    When Xu Ye saw her, he was also a little surprised and asked, ¡°Your lounge isn¡¯t over here, right? Why are you here?¡±


    Li Lu did not exin further and only asked Xu Ye, ¡°Why are you in Jiang Yu¡¯s Lounge?¡±


    Xu Ye exined, ¡°Jiang Yu sprained her ankle. I¡¯m sending her back to the lounge. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Lu asked coldly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have a manager? Do you need to send her back?¡±


    Xu Ye didn¡¯t know why Li Lu¡¯s tone was so harsh when she mentioned Jiang Yu. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is there something going on between you and Jiang Yu?¡±


    Li Lu paused for a moment before she didn¡¯t blurt out, ¡°Jiang Yu is a pervert.¡± She was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Xu Ye also knew that Li Lu was Li Yue¡¯s younger sister, so he did not have to quarrel with her. He just shook his head, he said, ¡°What happened between the two of you has nothing to do with me, so I won¡¯t ask. If you want to see her, then go in and see her.¡±


    Li Lu sneered and said, ¡°Me see her? I just saw youe in, so I came to take a look.¡±


    Xu Ye shook his head and did not say anything.


    Xu Ye returned to the lounge, but Li Lu did not intend to go in to ¡°care¡± about Jiang Yu¡¯s injury, so she turned around and left.


    In the lounge, Sister Xia was still massaging Jiang Yu¡¯s feet. She asked, ¡°Why is Xu Ye here?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined honestly, ¡°He saw me when you went to buy an ice pack. He heard that I sprained my ankle and said that he wanted to send me back.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Sister Xia nodded and said, ¡°However, it¡¯s best not to get too close to him. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Got it, sister Xia.¡±


    Of course, she knew what Sister Xia meant by that.


    Xu Ye was a newly promoted Movie King and was very popr. As for Jiang Yu, she was a neer and had beenpeting for Movie Queen recently. It wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for her to get too close to Xu Ye at this time.


    Moreover, she was also afraid that the paparazzi would take photos of Jiang Yu and Xu Ye¡¯s scandal. If anything happened at this time, it would not be easy to resolve.

 Chapter 474 - Li Lu Annoyed

    <h4>Chapter 474: Li Lu Annoyed</h4>


    The results of the semi-finals were out very quickly. Li Lu¡¯s ranking was behind Jiang Yu¡¯s ranking, which made her a little displeased.


    When she heard the host read out everyone¡¯s ranking, Jiang Yu¡¯s name had yet to appear. She knew that Jiang Yu¡¯s ranking must have been higher than hers.


    Li Lu stood on the stage and watched as the group of eliminated people left the stage. Only the people who had advanced to the semi-finals were left on the stage.


    The host handed the microphone to the first ce winner and asked her to say a few words.


    Li Lu quietly walked behind Jiang Yu and said, ¡°I thought you were the first ce winner.¡±


    Her words were sarcastic, and it was not the same as what she was thinking.


    Why would she want Jiang Yu to be the first ce winner? Of course, she wanted Jiang Yu to be eliminated.


    Jiang Yu replied in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re overestimating my strength.¡±


    Li Lu choked and did not continue speaking. She quietly returned to her seat.


    She thought that Jiang Yu would be angry if she said that. In the end, she seemed to be very satisfied with her ranking. No matter what she said, she would not be angry.


    After the top three finished her speech, the host passed the microphone to the three people at the bottom of the ranking.


    When Li Lu saw that Jiang Yu did not have the opportunity to give her speech and that this opportunity was in her hands, her mood immediately improved, she took the microphone and began to say, ¡°I still value my ranking very much. Since I¡¯m at the bottom of the rankings this time, I¡¯ll definitely continue to work hard next time and catch up to my ranking.¡±


    Xu Ye¡¯s ranking was slightly higher than Li Lu¡¯s, so he also had the opportunity to give his speech.


    He said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not a professional dancer, so I¡¯m very lucky to be able to enter the semi-finals. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m content with my current situation. I¡¯ll put in more effort in the semi-finals and strive to get a good ranking.¡±


    When he finished saying these words, his eyes unconsciously drifted to Jiang Yu¡¯s direction.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know that Xu Ye was looking at her. Instead, it was Li Lu. She could clearly see such trivial details.


    ¡°Movie King Xu, as a newly promoted Movie King, it¡¯s indeed not easy for you to participate in the dancepetition. But since you¡¯re here, you should be well-behaved and practice your dance. When you¡¯re preparing for thepetition, don¡¯t always look at others,¡± Li Lu said mockingly. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know better will think that you¡¯re here for the sake of someone and not to improve yourself.¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s words were full of pride, and the host didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t know why Li Lu would suddenly start saying these words after Xu Ye spoke.


    The atmosphere on the stage instantly became a little awkward. No one dared to respond. Even the artists below the stage didn¡¯t know why this contestant, who was ranked at the bottom, would suddenly lose her temper.


    Xu Ye knew that she was referring to the way he looked at Jiang Yu just now, so he was not in a hurry, he said, ¡°Li Lu, since you have the time, you might as well practice your dance more and improve your ranking. Don¡¯t spend extra time meddling in other people¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Lili did not expect Xu Ye to be so calm. For a moment, she was so angry that she did not know what to say. She almost left the stage on the spot.


    Jiang Yu did not know why Li Lu would suddenly quarrel with Xu Ye, but it was rare that Li Lu did not set her sights on herself. Jiang Yu liked to spend time watching Li Lu quarrel with others.


    However, this person was Xu Ye, who had just helped her, so she could not help but feel a little sorry for him.


    Li Lu relied on the fact that she was the sister of the Movie Queen. This kind of character was well known in the entertainment industry.


    Jiang Yu think Xu Ye as the new Movie King should be able to know, so for the time being stand aside to watch the show.

 Chapter 475 - Deliberate Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 475: Deliberate Misunderstanding</h4>


    But Li Lu still had some brains. She didn¡¯t use Li Yue¡¯s identity to spout nonsense on stage.


    After Xu Ye finished speaking, she only said unhappily, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my matters. You just need to worry about yourself.¡± Then she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Jiang Yu felt that this was more or less boring.


    This Li Lu seemed to have endless energy and words when she was quarreling with her. Why did she stop talking so quickly when she was quarreling with others?


    Then how much did she hate herself? Even if she was tired, she still had toe over and deliberately find trouble with her.


    The emcee quickly tried to smooth things over so that the atmosphere on the stage wouldn¡¯t be so awkward.


    Li Lu didn¡¯t listen to what the Emcee said at all. This was because she was thinking about something else in her heart.


    After the recording waspletely over, Jiang Yu returned to the waiting room with sister Xia¡¯s support.


    Sister Xia asked, ¡°What happened to that Li Lu today? Why did she suddenly say those words on stage?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what was going through Li Lu¡¯s mind, so she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Fortunately, she¡¯s not too stupid and knows when to stop. She didn¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    Sister Xia sighed. She did not understand what was going through Li Lu¡¯s mind.


    She said in puzzlement, ¡°Why did she choose after Xu Ye finished speaking? When I heard her words, it was as if she meant something. Who did Xu Ye look at?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t look at Xu Ye, and I don¡¯t know who he was looking at.¡±


    There was a vague person in Sister Xia¡¯s heart, but she did not dare to say it out loud.


    This Xu Ye... Wasn¡¯t looking at Jiang Yu, was he?


    Just as she was thinking, someone came in.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t need to look to know that it was Li Lu who hade in ¡ª because she didn¡¯t know how to knock at all.


    Sis Xia frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you knock on anyone¡¯s door?¡±


    Li Lu said indifferently, ¡°Why? Do I need to knock on your door to enter your room?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°You! Don¡¯t you know that this is the most basic courtesy!¡±


    Li Lu smiled and said, ¡°You have the cheek to say that I¡¯m impolite? Jiang Yu, don¡¯t you already have an Mo Long? Why are you still trying to seduce Xu Ye?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and raised her head to look at her in surprise. ¡°Why do you always like to fabricate things that have no evidence?¡±


    Li Lu sneered and asked in return, ¡°No evidence? Jiang Yu, do you really think I have no evidence?¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°Then show me the evidence.¡±


    Li Lu said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t hook up with Xu Ye, then why did he look at you on stage?¡±


    Sister Xia¡¯s heart thumped.


    It seemed that her guess was confirmed.


    Jiang Yu felt that Li Lu¡¯s words were somewhat unreasonable and questioned her, ¡°What does it have to do with me seducing him? It¡¯s his right to look at who he wants to look. I can¡¯t cover his eyes and tell him not to look at me, can I?¡±


    Li Lu said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t seduce him, why would he look at you?¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that Li Lu was really baffled and asked, ¡°I¡¯m also looking at you now. Are you going to say that I seduced you?¡±


    Li Lu froze and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, is there really nothing going on between you and Xu Ye?¡±


    Jiang Yu was toozy to exin and only said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You have a rich imagination anyway.¡±


    No matter what Jiang Yu said, Li Lu still felt that there was something going on between Xu Ye and Jiang Yu.


    Before she could figure it out, someone knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you in the lounge?¡±


    From the sound, it was Xu Ye.

 Chapter 476 - Can’t Explain Clearly

    <h4>Chapter 476: Can¡¯t Exin Clearly</h4>


    Sister Xia cursed in her heart. She couldn¡¯t even understand what was being said here. Why was this Buddha here again?


    Li Lu didn¡¯t wait for Jiang Yu and Sister Xia to speak. When Xu Ye¡¯s voice sounded, she quickly opened the door.


    ¡°Li Lu?¡± Xu Ye was surprised to see Li Lu and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Li Lu asked, ¡°Why? Do you dislike me for disturbing you?¡±


    Xu Ye found it funny and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Li Lu said loudly, ¡°Do you dare to guarantee that there is nothing between you and Jiang Yu?! Then why were you looking at her on the stage just now?¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°I was worried about her feet. I wanted to see how she was doing.¡±


    Li Lu refused to let it go. ¡°Do you have to worry about her feet? She has a manager and Mo Long!¡±


    When she said that, she deliberately emphasized the pronunciation of the word ¡°Mo Long¡±.


    Jiang Yu listened for a long time and felt that she had heard something unbelievable.


    She secretly asked Sister Xia, ¡°Does Li Lu like Xu Ye?¡±


    Sister Xia shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s already sote, and you still have the time to care about whether someone else likes someone else? If you think that Li Lu likes Xu Ye here, then Li Lu thinks that Xu Ye likes you!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Li Lu always likes to guess things that have no basis. Since that¡¯s the case, no matter how we exin, we can¡¯t exin it clearly. Then it¡¯s better not to exin. Let¡¯s just see what kind of tricks she wants to pull by herself.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°But she¡¯s Li Yue¡¯s younger sister after all. If she says something in front of Li Yue, then what will you do?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°She won¡¯t be that bored, right?¡±


    As she was speaking, Li Lu suddenly pointed her spear at Jiang Yu and shouted, ¡°You sprained your ankle. Then why didn¡¯t you go back to the lounge? Why did you sit there?! Weren¡¯t you just waiting for Xu Ye toe over and help you?!¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that Li Lu¡¯s words were a little too much, so she exposed her and said, ¡°I sprained my ankle because of you. If you didn¡¯t put oil on the steps, how could I have sprained my ankle?¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s previous actions were exposed in front of Xu Ye, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.


    Her face flushed red as she shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu! Don¡¯t frame me!¡±


    Jiang Yu was baffled, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you admit it yourself? If you don¡¯t like me, just say it. Why do you have to do all these things? If I¡¯m not thest to go on stage today, when were you nning to rub oil on the steps? What if you hurt someone else?¡±


    ¡°You... you...¡± Li Lu couldn¡¯t say a word.


    She felt a little embarrassed in front of Xu Ye and hurriedly ran out.


    Jiang Yuughed in her heart. ¡°With this little bit of ability, don¡¯t me others for exposing you.¡±


    Xu Ye looked at Li Lu running away and was somewhat baffled.


    He asked Jiang Yu, ¡°Is there something going on between you and Li Lu? Otherwise, why would she always target you?¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Can you also tell that she¡¯s targeting me?¡±


    Xu Ye nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you can¡¯t return to the lounge with a sprained ankle, you can just sit wherever you want. What does it have to do with her? I can look at whoever I want on stage. Why should she care?¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Li Lu is thinking either.¡±


    Sister Xia was a little worried that something might happen if Jiang Yu continued talking to Xu Ye. So she quickly found an excuse and left with Jiang Yu.


    On the way back, Sister Xia said to Jiang Yu earnestly, ¡°Jiang Yu, you must stay away from Xu Ye in the future.¡±

 Chapter 477 - Movie King Xu

    <h4>Chapter 477: Movie King Xu</h4>


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    Sister Xia was afraid that Jiang Yu was just dealing with her, so she nned to introduce this ¡°Movie King Xu¡± to Jiang Yu in detail.


    ¡°This Xu Ye is this year¡¯s new Movie King. He¡¯s handsome and has good acting skills. He has high poprity, and high poprity. It¡¯s not good for you to get too close to him,¡± said Sister Xia.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ve seen him online before. He seems to have acted with Li Lu before, which is why he knows her.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should consider. You need to put your heart and soul into the dancepetition now. Then, you can continue to participate in the best actress selection.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I know, Sister Xia. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Sis Xia sighed, ¡°How can I not worry about you? Of course I know that you can make me worry less, but I can¡¯t control what happens in the outside world, so I can only keep an eye on you and not let you get hurt.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°This Xu Ye... is really insane.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Xu Ye is a good person, but he¡¯s too good. That¡¯s why he always causes trouble. You¡¯ve guessed today whether Li Lu likes Xu Ye. I think your guess is most likely true.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s curiosity was piqued as she asked, ¡°Sister Xia, do you also think that Li Lu likes Xu Ye?¡±


    Sister Xia nced at her, she said, ¡°Ah, you. Why do you like to study these things? Jiang Yu, if Li Lu really liked Xu Ye, then she would only dance even more happily in front of you. Can¡¯t you tell? Li Lu already feels that there¡¯s something between you and Xu Ye that can¡¯t be exined clearly today.¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°Xu Ye and I only know each other to a certain extent. If Li Lu is going to misunderstand this, then I don¡¯t know how to exin it to her.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin it to her. She¡¯s Li Yue¡¯s younger sister, so she will act recklessly.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Sometimes I also feel that it¡¯s hard for Li Yue to be happy with such a younger sister, right?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Whether she¡¯s happy or not is not important to us. You think about whether she¡¯s happy or not, but she won¡¯t think about you. Jiang Yu, it¡¯s good to be a good person, but it¡¯s also not good to be too good. You¡¯ll be bullied. Jiang Yu, when the time is right, think about yourself. Don¡¯t bully others, but don¡¯t let others bully you for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu was very touched. Along the way, Sister Xia had been taking care of her andforting her.


    She was really like a mother.


    Back at the studio, Sister Xia poured Jiang Yu a cup of warm water and continued to choose a dance with her.


    ¡°This is the semi-finals. We mustn¡¯t ck off,¡± said Sister Xia.


    Jiang yu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. But what dance should we choose this time?¡±


    Sister Xia thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already skipped ¡®Green Snake¡¯ and ¡®White Snake¡¯, let¡¯s choose something simr this time. How about ¡®Qiannu Spectral Soul¡¯?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do that then. But I think ¡®Journey To The West¡¯ isn¡¯t too bad, right?¡±


    Sister Xia shook her head, ¡®Journey To The West¡¯ requires two people to dance. If we can find a suitable partner, then we can choose this one. But if we can¡¯t find one, then ¡®Qiannu Spectral Soul¡¯ is better.¡±

 Chapter 478 - Deliberately

    <h4>Chapter 478: Deliberately</h4>


    After the incident that day, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t take Xu Ye and Li Lu¡¯s matter to heart.


    But someone seemed to be pestering her.


    Jiang Yu was practicing her dance when a message popped up on her phone, adding her as a friend. The note said: ¡°I¡¯m Xu Ye. I want to ask you about the dancepetition.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the message for a long time. She didn¡¯t click ¡°Agree¡± or ¡°Reject¡±.


    Jiang Yu gave Sister Xia a call and asked about it.


    Sister Xia was silent for a while before she asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Xu Ye?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    Sister Xia thought for a long time and didn¡¯t know why Xu Ye wanted to add Jiang Yu as a friend.


    ¡°You agreed first, right?¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°After all, he¡¯s a new Movie King. It¡¯ll be easier for you in the future.¡±


    Jiang Yu actually didn¡¯t want to agree to it. However, he was in the same industry as her. On the one hand, he was apetitor in her dancepetition. On the other hand, Jiang Yu had no choice but to agree.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Yu sighed. ¡°It looks like this industry is really quite difficult.¡±


    Jiang Yu hung up on sister Xia and agreed to Xu Ye¡¯s friend request.


    Xu Ye quickly sent a message. ¡°Is your foot okay?¡±


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips and replied, ¡°Yes, thank you for your concern.¡±


    Xu Ye sent a gratified expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Jiang Yu really wanted to ask him why this was something that he should do? But no matter what, he was being kind, so Jiang Yu would not let him lose face. She said, ¡°Thank you. I feel really bad for letting you fight with Li Lu because of me.¡±


    Xu Ye said generously, ¡°I¡¯m not that close to Li Lu anyway, so wjatever. But if you really feel bad, then you can treat me to a meal?¡±


    Jiang Yu really wanted to reply him with a bunch of question marks. She wanted to say that she was just being polite, but why did he take it seriously?


    Jiang Yu was silent for a while and then said, ¡°We¡¯repetitors, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to treat you to a meal, right?¡±


    Xu Ye immediately sent a voice message over. ¡°Jiang Yu, aren¡¯t you being a little too cautious? We are just friends having a meal together. How can it not be good?¡±


    When he said this, his tone was still filled with a smile, as if this was just a very ordinary small matter and Jiang Yu had no reason to reject it.


    The purpose of him talking to Jiang Yu was a little deliberate. He gave ame reason to ask Jiang Yu to treat him to a meal.


    He was full of confidence and felt that his tone was very rxed. Jiang Yu had no reason to reject him.


    However, Jiang Yu rejected him directly. ¡°We¡¯re still rivals for the time being, so it¡¯s not good for us to go out for a meal together. Moreover, I¡¯m not that close with Movie King Xu, so there¡¯s no need for us to go out for a meal together.¡±


    Xu Ye did not expect to be rejected, but it did not affect him much.


    He still spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°What you said makes sense. However, I am still worried about your foot. Since it has recovered, there is no problem. I hope to see your outstanding performance on the stage next time.¡±


    Jiang Yu replied politely, ¡°Thank you for your concern. I will work hard for the semi-finals, but don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and asked again, ¡°Are you encouraging me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Jiang Yu replied, ¡°You can think so too.¡±


    Xu Yeughed out loud, hoping that Jiang Yu would continue to say something to him.


    However, Jiang Yu had already logged out of the chat and did not intend to talk to Xu Ye anymore.

 Chapter 479 - Semi-finals

    <h4>Chapter 479: Semi-finals</h4>


    Xu Ye was a Movie King. Logically speaking, due to his status, he knew which people he should know, which people he shouldn¡¯t know, and which words he should say and which words he shouldn¡¯t say.


    However, he deliberately came to talk to her, which made Jiang Yu feel that this wasn¡¯t something that a person with his status should do.


    Xu Ye waited for a long time but still didn¡¯t receive any news from Jiang Yu. He also didn¡¯t ask Jiang Yu why she didn¡¯t reply to his message in exasperation. Instead, he smiled, shook his head, and turned off his phone.


    This Jiang Yu... was a very interesting girl, wasn¡¯t she?


    Xu Ye was a good and honest person, but he was also a Movie King.


    Jiang Yu spent the rest of her time practicing ¡°The beautiful ghost¡±. Even Mo Long was a little jealous.


    ¡°Do you really have to spend all your time practicing dance?¡± Mo Long asked unintentionally.


    Jiang Yu was not a fool, so she could naturally understand the meaning behind Mo Long¡¯s words.


    She smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous of my dance?¡±


    Mo Long was not such a stingy person. He only said, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to go to the dancepetition that you¡¯re participating in. But I¡¯ve been too busy with work recently, so I want to see you. I can only see you on theputer.¡±


    Jiang Yu also knew that she had been busy with the dancepetition recently, so she spent less and less time with Mo Long.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy. Sister Xia helped me pick up the dancepetition recently,¡± Jiang Yu exined. ¡°Because I¡¯mpeting for the Movie Queen, Sister Xia told me to take this opportunity to show my face in front of the public.¡±


    Mo Long sighed and said, ¡°Whether you¡¯re the Movie Queen or not, I¡¯ll always love you.¡±


    Jiang Yu was very touched. The heartstrings in her heart were touched and tears almost fell down.


    She said, ¡°This is not the identity that I have my eyes on. I just want to get this identity so that I can be morepatible with you.¡±


    Mo Long did not speak and hugged Jiang Yu tightly.


    The day of the semi-finals soon arrived. The ten people who had sessfully advanced met at the venue the day before thepetition.


    When Xu Ye saw Jiang Yu, he walked over and asked gently, ¡°Jiang Yu, your foot should havepletely recovered, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu quietly took a step back and said, ¡°Yes, thank you for your concern.¡±


    Li Lu saw Xu Ye and Jiang Yu walking together from afar, so she quickly walked over and asked unintentionally, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your foot has recovered? Can you still participate in thepetition?¡±


    Before Jiang Yu could say anything, Xu Ye stood up and said, ¡°Li Lu, if you want to talk, then talk properly. Don¡¯t always be so sarcastic.¡±


    Li Lu sneered and said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to hear me say these things? But I¡¯m talking about Jiang Yu. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing had happened no matter how much she wanted to.


    She sighed and said, ¡°The two of you really like each other. But if the two of you want to quarrel, why don¡¯t you go to the side and quarrel? I don¡¯t want to hear the two of you quarrelling.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°Like each other¡±, Li Lu blushed, which was rare. She no longer spoke in an aggressive manner. Instead, she sounded a little shy like a little girl. ¡°Who, who is liking each other with him?¡±


    However, she denied it, but the expression on her face betrayed her.


    Jiang Yu shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what the rtionship between the two of you is. In any case, don¡¯t stay in front of me. Thepetition is tomorrow. The two of you have the time, so you should go and practice your dance.¡±

 Chapter 480 - Hard To Fathom

    <h4>Chapter 480: Hard To Fathom</h4>


    Jiang Yu had clearly given the ¡°Eviction order¡±, but Xu Ye had no intention of leaving. Instead, he looked at her with a smile and asked, ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out just like that?¡±


    Jiang Yu had two heads now, and she was wondering what kind of excuse she could use to send the two Buddha away.


    Fortunately, Li Lu could not ept Xu Ye speaking to Jiang Yu in such a gentle tone. She pulled Xu Ye and asked, ¡°Xu Ye, when did you and Jiang Yu be so familiar?¡±


    Xu Ye ufortably shook off Li Lu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Jiang Yu and I are just friends. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Li Lu was still unwilling to let it go. She asked, ¡°I was just casually asking. Why are you in such a hurry to exin?¡±


    Xu Ye was annoyed by her question and didn¡¯t want to answer. He only said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to interfere in my Jiang Yu¡¯s affairs, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu seized this opportunity and quickly ran off with Sister Xia.


    ¡°This Xu Ye doesn¡¯t seem like a good person,¡± Jiang Yu said to Sister Xia.


    Sister Xia did not mind and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about this?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I just suddenly remembered.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Xu Ye hasn¡¯t been in the industry for long and will soon be promoted to Movie King. This shows that his strength is extraordinary. However, he is indeed a good person. Everyone in the industry thinks so.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Jiang Yu did notment. She only said, ¡°It looks fake.¡±


    Sister Xia smiled and said, ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s fake or not. As long as it doesn¡¯t affect your future path.¡±


    Jiang Yu said meaningfully, ¡°It would be great if it really doesn¡¯t have an effect.¡±


    Her words were meaningful, but Sister Xia didn¡¯t care. She continued to excitedly help Jiang Yu prepare for thepetition.


    Just how good was Xu Ye? How good was he?


    No one could figure out this Xu Ye.


    Probably only a simple and silly girl like Li Lu would like him without thinking about anything?


    ¡°But I¡¯m still very curious. Why are you suddenly asking about Xu Ye?¡±


    Sister Xia asked again.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that I can¡¯t figure this person out, so I thought of asking you.¡±


    Sister Xia said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? If you really wanted to be friends with him, it would be easier for you in the future. However, it¡¯s not suitable for you to get too close to him. After all, his status is right here. He¡¯s very popr and has a lot of fans. If you get too close to him, I¡¯m afraid that his fans will do something bad to you.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. One Li Lu is equivalent to one of his fan clubs.¡±


    Speaking of this, Sister Xia still asked, ¡°Do you think¡­ Li Lu really likes Xu Ye?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t dare to say that she was 100% sure, but it wasn¡¯t too far from the truth.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯m not 100% sure, but there¡¯s a 90% chance that Li Lu really likes Xu Ye.¡±


    Sister Xia thought about it, she said, ¡°But this 90% chance of yours isn¡¯t small. If Li Lu really likes Xu Ye, then if you get too close to Xu Ye, Li Lu will probably keep finding trouble with you, right? It¡¯s better not to get too close to Xu Ye.¡±


    Sister Xia was really worried about Jiang Yu, and Jiang Yu really wanted to get away from Xu Ye.


    However, Xu Ye really wanted to get close to Jiang Yu. After breaking free from Li Lu¡¯s restraints, he once again found Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu :¡±¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Xu Ye beamed. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to see you.¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°¡­ Movie King Xu is really busy.¡±

 Chapter 481 - Chit-chat

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chit-chat</h4>


    Jiang Yu tentatively nced behind Xu Ye. She noticed that Li Lu didn¡¯t follow her.


    Xu Ye saw through Jiang Yu¡¯s intentions and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already shaken Li Lu off. She¡¯s gone back.¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°... Is that so? But I wasn¡¯t looking for Li Lu.¡±


    Xu Ye asked, ¡°You¡¯re not looking at Li Lu? Then who are you looking at? Are you looking at me?¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that she could no longermunicate with Xu Ye, so she said, ¡°I need to practice my dance. Movie King Xu, you should go back and rest.¡±


    Xu Ye pretended to be unhappy and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to chase me away just like that?¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Sister Xia, hoping that she would help her send Xu Ye away as soon as possible.


    Sister Xia also saw through Jiang Yu¡¯s intentions. She walked over and said to Xu Ye, ¡°Movie King Xu, Jiang Yu still needs to practice her dance. If you stay here, you¡¯ll disturb her.¡±


    ¡®Sister Xia is really daring,¡¯ Jiang Yu thought to herself. She had said the same thing just now, but Xu Ye had no intention of going back.


    However, after Sister Xia said this, Xu Ye turned around and was about to leave. Before he left, he said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I look forward to your good performance.¡±


    After saying this, he returned to his lounge.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Xu Ye?¡± Sister Xia also felt that something was wrong. She turned around and asked Jiang Yu, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Xu Ye? How close did the two of you get when I didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Jiang Yu also felt helpless and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Xu Ye either. I don¡¯t know him very well at all. I¡¯ve only met him a few times and haven¡¯t spoken to him much.¡±


    ¡°Then why did hee to find you?¡± Sister Xia didn¡¯t understand and guessed, ¡°Could it be that he wants to use you to get rid of Li Lu?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what Xu Ye was thinking and said, ¡°It should be like this.¡±


    Sister Xia still felt that something was wrong. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, Li Lu¡¯s hostility toward you will be greater and greater.¡± Sister Xia sighed softly, she said, ¡°Sigh, we can only take it one step at a time. After all, I can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on with this Xu Ye.¡±


    The order of appearance for this semi-final was decided by the drawing of lots by the director¡¯s team, and Jiang Yu¡¯s appearance was in fifth ce.


    Li Lu¡¯s appearance order was in thest ce, and Xu Ye was in front of her.


    Li Lu did not feel angry because she was thest to appear. Instead, she felt a little happy because she could wait on the stage with Xu Ye.


    ¡°Why? Are you here to watch Jiang Yu dance?¡± Li Lu looked at the fourth contestant dancing on the stage and pretended to ask Xu Ye, who was beside her, unintentionally.


    Xu Ye also answered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    Li Lu smiled and said, ¡°But my goal is different from yours.¡±


    Xu Ye also smiled and asked, ¡°Then tell me, what is my goal? Do you want to rub oil on the steps?¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s previous actions were so easily said by Xu Ye that she could not keep her face straight. She stuttered, ¡°W-what do you mean by this? Why are you suddenly talking about this?¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly remembered.¡±


    No matter what Xu Ye said, he always acted as if he did not care. This made Li Lu a little angry.


    She asked in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Do you always say that to everyone? Only to Jiang Yu do you have a different tone and expression?¡±


    When Xu Ye heard her mention Jiang Yu, his expression was a little unfriendly. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t bring Jiang Yu into everything.¡±


    ¡°When I say Jiang Yu, will you get anxious? Will you get angry? No matter who the other party is?¡±

 Chapter 482 - 482 beautiful female ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 482: 482 beautiful female ghosts</h4>


    Enchanting Female Ghosts


    Xu Ye looked at her and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t care who they are, including you.¡±


    Li Lu was so angry that she raised her voice and said, ¡°Xu Ye! My sister is Li Yue! It won¡¯t do you any good to offend me!¡±


    Jiang Yu happened to pass by when she said this.


    She pretended to be unintentional and said, ¡°Do you have to bring up who your sister is whenever you talk to others?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu?! What has it got to do with you?!¡± Li Lu was flustered and exasperated.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just passing by.¡± Jiang Yu said very casually, ¡°Sorry, excuse me. You¡¯re blocking my way on stage.¡±


    Sister Xia heard what Jiang Yu said to Li Lu from afar and felt a little gratified. She said to herself, ¡°Jiang Yu has finally grown up. She finally knows how to speak harshly to those who bully her.¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s expression was ugly as she made way for Jiang Yu. After all, there was still a bunch of staff present.


    More importantly, Xu Ye was still there.


    After Jiang Yu went on stage, Li Lu looked at Xu Ye and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going back? There¡¯s still some time before you go on stage.¡±


    Xu Ye did not look at her. His gaze only followed Jiang Yu on stage.


    However, he said to Li Lu, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also not go back? You came on stageter than me.¡±


    Li Lu sneered and said, ¡°I just want to stay here and watch her dance and watch her make a fool of herself. What do you think?¡±


    Xu Ye alsoughed and said, ¡°Your interests are really unique. You always like to make things difficult for yourself.¡±


    Li Lu snorted coldly and did not say anything else.


    She wanted to watch Jiang Yu make a fool of herself, but the truth always did not go as she wished.


    After Jiang Yu¡¯s dance, ¡°The Enchanting Female Ghost,¡± ended, she received a full house of apuse.


    The judges even stopped her when she was about to leave the stage and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, have you really never learned how to dance?¡±


    Jiang Yu bowed very politely and said, ¡°No, I learned it by myself.¡±


    After this dance, the artistspletely changed their view of Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Your future is really limitless,¡± the artists said of Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Thank you very much for the judges¡¯ affirmation,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Li Lu did not see Jiang Yu making a fool of herself. Instead, she heard the old artists¡¯ments on Jiang Yu. This made Li Lu feel even more upset and she returned to her lounge without looking back.


    Xu Ye secretly watched Li Lu¡¯s back as she left and sneered.


    Li Yue had really spoiled her little sister.


    After Jiang Yu finished her dance, she bumped into Xu Ye again when she left the stage.


    Xu Ye walked beside her and asked, ¡°How is it? What do you think when you hear the judges praise you so much?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even look at him and only said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    ¡°Is that the only thought?¡± Xu Ye continued to follow Jiang Yu and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other thoughts?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand why Xu Ye kept pestering her.


    She didn¡¯t have any connections or resources, so it wouldn¡¯t do her any good to be so close to him.


    Sister Xia seemed to have expected Xu Ye to stop Jiang Yu, so she ran out early to pick her up.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Sister Xia started calling her from afar.


    When the savior appeared, Jiang Yu quickly responded to Sister Xia, ¡°Sister Xia! I¡¯m here!¡±


    Sister Xia hurriedly looked for her.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, hurry back to the lounge after you¡¯re done dancing.¡± Sister Xia put her coat on Jiang Yu and nced at Xu Ye.


    ¡°Movie King Xu, aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°My manager hase to pick me up.¡±

 Chapter 483 - Hostility

    <h4>Chapter 483: Hostility</h4>


    Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to chase me away? I¡¯m not a jinx, am I?¡±


    Jiang Yu wanted to say that he was not a jinx, but he was better than a jinx.


    Because he always attracted Jinx to her side.


    Sister Xia covered for Jiang Yu to return to the waiting room and said to Xu Ye, ¡°Movie King Xu, you should hurry back.¡±


    This was already an obvious order to leave. If Xu Ye did not understand it, it would be a little too much.


    Hence, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright. When I go on stage, Jiang Yu, you must remember to look at me.¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°... Alright.¡±


    Although she wasn¡¯t very willing, she had to put on a show, so she still agreed to Xu Ye¡¯s request.


    Therefore, when Jiang Yu stood below the stage and watched Xu Ye dance, Li Lu was also there.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Li Lu looked at Jiang Yu and asked in surprise.


    Jiang Yu had long expected that Li Lu would appear here, so she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here too?¡±


    Li Lu said, ¡°I¡¯m the person who appeared after Xu Ye. Of course, I have to be here.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Oh.¡±


    She didn¡¯t get the answer she wanted to hear, so her tone was a little displeased. ¡°I asked you a question. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I answered you. I said ¡®Oh¡¯.¡±


    ¡°You call that an answer?¡± Li Lu was very unhappy and said, ¡°Why did youe over to watch Xu Ye dance? Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone will take a photo of you and spread the rumors about you and Xu Ye?¡±


    Jiang Yu was finally willing to look at Li Lu this time and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here too? I think you should prefer to spread the rumors about you and Xu Ye, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu directly exposed her worries. Li Lu was both embarrassed and angry as she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, am I? Forget it, I won¡¯t watch anymore. If you like it, then you can continue watching. I won¡¯t stay here to watch with you. It¡¯s very boring.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu went back.


    Li Lu looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s figure, she secretly said in her heart, Jiang Yu, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive you just because you¡¯re like this. Never! Let alone Xu Ye, you¡¯ll never be able to snatch him away. Even Mo Long will have to go back to my sister¡¯s side in the end


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what Li Lu was thinking, but she felt a chill on her back. She guessed that Li Lu didn¡¯t have any good thoughts.


    ¡°They really are two unpredictable people,¡± Jiang Yu said to sister Xia. ¡°One is Li Lu, and the other is Xu Ye. Both of them do things with strong motives, but these motives don¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Sister Xia was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Li Lu is more hostile towards me. I know it¡¯s because of Xu Ye. But it doesn¡¯t make sense. What does her liking Xu Ye have to do with me? Why does she have to shift all this hatred onto me? And that Xu Ye. It won¡¯t do any good if he gets too close to me. But he still wants to get so close to me.¡±


    Sister Xia sighed and said, ¡°Sigh, maybe this is how Movie Kings do things.¡±


    She did not want Xu Ye and Jiang Yu to get too close because there were not many benefits.


    However, there was no conflict between the two of them. If they were to stop talking and not even be friends, it would not make sense.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°This Xu Ye... It¡¯s better to stay with Li Lu.¡±


    Sister Xia said helplessly, ¡°You, at this time, shouldn¡¯t bother about others. You should take care of yourself first.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said: ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 484 - Ranking

    <h4>Chapter 484: Ranking</h4>


    The semi-finals ranking was quickly announced. Jiang Yu¡¯s ranking was always in the middle. Although she was slightly behind, she could still guarantee her advancement.


    Li Lu¡¯s ranking also narrowly passed and she sessfully advanced.


    On the other hand, Xu Ye was not so lucky. Unfortunately, he was eliminated.


    Li Lu seemed to be a little sad about Xu Ye¡¯s elimination. She found him and whispered, ¡°Why is your ranking so low this time?¡±


    Xu Ye looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to improve myself. I don¡¯t have to get a good ranking.¡±


    Li Lu looked a little aggrieved like a little girl and said, ¡°But I still want you to get a good ranking. After all, you¡¯re the new Movie King this year.¡±


    Xu Ye asked her, ¡°If I sessfully advance to the semi-finals, then one of the top five people will be squeezed out. Who do you want to squeeze out?¡±


    Li Lu said, ¡°It must be Jiang Yu...¡±


    Jiang Yu was in third ce, while Li Lu was in fifth ce, just in time to advance.


    Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°But you¡¯re only in fifth ce. If you really want to push one out, it must be you, right?¡±


    He was clearly smiling, but there was not a single bit of sincerity in it.


    Li Lu looked at him and felt sad and angry.


    What was sad was that Xu Ye had never had a gentle expression when talking to her. Every time he saw her, he would be eager to run away as if she was some kind of gue.


    What made her angry was that Xu Ye only smiled when Jiang Yu was mentioned. It was the kind of gentle and sincere smile.


    Li Lu asked him, ¡°Do you only smile when Jiang Yu is mentioned?¡±


    Xu Ye was silent for a while before he said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Jiang Yu is Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend. Although I¡¯m a new Movie King, I¡¯m not brave enough to fight Mo Long for her.¡±


    Li Lu heard him and sneered, ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re brave enough? You said you¡¯re not brave enough to fight Mo Long for her. But are you really not brave enough? Are you really not brave enough to fight for her?¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°Then guess.¡±


    He was just like that.


    Not only did he act in front of the camera, but he also had to act in life.


    Jiang Yu got the ranking. Although she was not the first ce, she was still very happy.


    She saw sister Xia and said, ¡°Sister Xia, I haven¡¯t let you down atst.¡±


    Sister Xia was also very happy and said, ¡°Yes! After the finals, you can continue to record the show ¡®Aces vs Aces.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°After everything is done, I¡¯ll definitely have a good rest.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°That¡¯s right, definitely have a good rest...¡±


    Before Sister Xia could finish her sentence, she heard someone talking at the door.


    From the sound of it, it sounded like Li Lu.


    ¡°Why? Thepetition is already over, why are you still here to see Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused.


    Who was here to see her? Could it be that Movie King Xu whom she could not shake off?


    As expected, Xu Ye¡¯s voice rang out the next second. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you whether I visit at Jiang Yu or not, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and whispered to Sister Xia, ¡°I guessed that it was the two of them.¡±


    Sister Xia said worriedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t... We just pretend that we¡¯re not here?¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed, she said, ¡°It¡¯s a blessing, not a curse. If It¡¯s a curse, we can¡¯t avoid it. If the two of them reallye over, then let theme over. It just so happens that we can exin everything in one go, so that they won¡¯t alwayse looking for me, intentionally or otherwise.¡±

 Chapter 485 - Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 485: Exnation</h4>


    Li Lu¡¯s voice became louder and louder. ¡°Xu Ye! Don¡¯t keep thinking about other people¡¯s girlfriends!¡±


    Xu Ye didn¡¯t say anything. He walked over to Jiang Yu¡¯s lounge and was about to knock when Jiang Yu opened the door and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    When Li Lu saw Jiang Yu, she was in a bad mood and her tone became very angry. She said, ¡°Jiang Yu?! Thepetition is already over, why aren¡¯t you leaving? Are you waiting for us here to find you?¡±


    Jiang Yu really admired Li Lu¡¯s imagination. She said helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t the two of you not leave either?¡±


    Li Lu was like an unreasonable child. She said, ¡°What does it have to do with you whether we leave or not?!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and asked her in return, ¡°Then what does it have to do with you whether I leave or not?¡±


    Li Lu choked and could not say a word for a long time.


    On the other hand, Xu Ye acted as if nothing had happened and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m here to congratte you on getting a good ranking.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Then thank you.¡±


    When Li Lu saw how gentle Xu Ye was towards Jiang Yu, she immediately became angry and said loudly, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you going back after thepetition? Is Mo Long not waiting for you at home?¡±


    Jiang Yu was not angry. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister Xia is helping me pack my things. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Li Lu snorted coldly and said, ¡°Hurry up and go back. There aren¡¯t many people left at thepetition venue.¡±


    Jiang Yu tilted her head and looked at her. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay. Then you must remember to hurry back.¡±


    Li Lu stopped looking at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°Jiang Yu, where are you going? Home or the studio? Do you need me to send you back?¡±


    Jiang Yu immediately rejected, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Li Lu was in a very bad mood and her tone of voice had also changed. Even the tone in which she spoke to Xu Ye had changed.


    Li Lu said angrily, ¡°What does it have to do with you, Jiang Yu? Do you need to send her back?¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and did not speak to her. Instead, he spoke to Jiang Yu, ¡°Eh? I¡¯ll send you back. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be too dangerous for you to go back alone.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Sister Xia wille with me.¡±


    Sister Xia also walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already packed the things, so we¡¯ll go back first. If Movie King Xu has nothing else to do, you should go back too. Don¡¯t keeping to look for Jiang Yu.¡±


    Xu Ye seemed like a person with a good temper. Even if Sister Xia said so, he wouldn¡¯t be angry.


    He said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    Initially, Li Lu didn¡¯t have a good tone when she spoke to Xu Ye. However, when she heard Sister Xia talking to Xu Ye like this, she couldn¡¯t help but stand up and say, ¡°Do you know how to speak? If you don¡¯t know how to speak, then shut up. The same type of manager has the same type of artist.¡±


    Sister Xia was also in a good mood. She knew that Li Lu had always been like this, so no matter what she said, she would not be angry.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Then I¡¯m really sorry. Please excuse us. We have to go back.¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°If you really want me to go back, then I¡¯ll go back now. If you have something to say to Xu Ye, then just say it.¡±


    She originally wanted to exin the matter between her and Xu Ye, but it seemed that she didn¡¯t have the chance to do so.


    Moreover, even if she exined, Li Lu wouldn¡¯t listen to her.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu still wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible so that she wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with them anymore.


    Fortunately, Li Lu also hoped that Jiang Yu would leave as soon as possible so that she and Xu Ye wouldn¡¯t waste any time alone.

 Chapter 486 - Choose Dance

    <h4>Chapter 486: Choose Dance</h4>


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia quickly left this ce. On the way back, Sister Xia said worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this Xu Ye?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this Xu Ye either.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°I thought that if you and Xu Ye got closer and became friends, it would be easier for you in the future. But now... It seems that he doesn¡¯t just want to get closer to you, but... he even wants to rece Mo Long.¡±


    Sister Xia said this carefully, afraid that Jiang Yu would be in a bad mood after hearing it.


    Jiang Yu paused, then pretended not to care and asked, ¡°Rece Mo Long for what?¡±


    Sister Xia sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he wants to rece Mo Long¡¯s position by your side.¡±


    ¡°...¡±Jiang Yu was silent for a while before saying, ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±


    Sister Xia said helplessly, ¡°I heard people in the circle praise him before, saying that he¡¯s a very good person. Now it seems that... He¡¯s actually a good person, but the way he does it is a little different.¡±


    Jiang Yu closed his eyes and said, ¡°Now that Xu Ye has lost the selection, that¡¯s the best oue.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Sigh, I hope so. Oh right, thepetition this time is the finals. Should I help you with the dance or do you want to choose for yourself?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll choose for myself.¡±


    Sister Xia asked, ¡°Then what type of dance do you want to choose this time?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a long time and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to choose a dance that¡¯s a little challenging, but won¡¯t be too difficult.¡±


    Sister Xia also thought for a while and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already danced ¡®Green Snake¡¯, ¡®White Snake¡¯, and ¡®The Beautiful FemaleGhost¡¯ in front of the public. This time, just one... ¡®Farewell My Concubine¡¯, How about it?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a while and asked, ¡°This is really too challenging. It¡¯s still a little difficult.¡±


    Sister Xia smiled and said, ¡°I believe in you. No matter how you dance, I¡¯ll always support you from behind.¡±


    Jiang Yu also smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Sister Xia. You always support me unconditionally.¡±


    Sister Xia smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will always support you.¡±


    The two of them chatted happily in the car. No one cared about what Li Lu and Xu Ye said in Jiang Yu¡¯s lounge.


    Even if Li Lu was angered to tears by Xu Ye, no one knew.


    Just like that, the dance for the finals was decided. It would be ¡°Farewell My Concubine.¡±.


    Jiang Yu was still practicing her dance, but the news about her and Xu Ye had already spread online.


    The culprit, Li Lu, had only one thought when she posted that post: ¡°What I can¡¯t get, no one can get!¡±


    Xu Ye did not know who had taken this photo. In the photo, Jiang Yu was smiling at him like a flower.


    However, only Xu Ye knew that Jiang Yu had only smiled and said ¡°Thank you¡± to him.


    However, Xu Ye did not shout out an exnation. Jiang Yu was also focused on practicing her dance and did not notice this post.


    When Sis Xia saw it, it was already close to the finals.


    She looked at the post and made up her mind not to let Jiang Yu see it before thepetition.


    However, when Jiang Yu saw Sister Xia¡¯s secretive look, she knew that she was hiding something from her.


    Hence, she walked over and asked, ¡°Sister Xia, do you have something to tell me?¡±


    Sister Xia paused and said, ¡°I have nothing to tell you.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not believe her and asked, ¡°Really? But you lookpletely different from before.¡±

 Chapter 487 - Performance

    <h4>Chapter 487: Performance</h4>


    Sister Xia also knew that this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden from Jiang Yu, so she simply told her the truth and told her everything.


    When Jiang Yu heard this, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s Li Lu, right?¡±


    Sister Xia asked, ¡°How do you know it¡¯s Li Lu? After all, Li Lu likes Xu Ye.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Perhaps this is what women think? If you can¡¯t get it, then destroy it.¡±


    Sister Xia sighed, she said, ¡°But after this matter came out, Xu Ye didn¡¯te out to exin. He clearly knows that you have a boyfriend, but he still doesn¡¯t want to exin when ites to this matter. Isn¡¯t it obvious that he doesn¡¯t want to exin? He wants to use you to continue climbing up the ranks.¡±


    Jiang Yu also sighed and said, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Sister Xia hurriedly said, ¡°Jiang Yu, no matter what happens, don¡¯t be nervous. Just focus on not having this incident happen.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I know. It¡¯s not the first or second time I¡¯ve encountered something like this.¡±


    Sister Xia was still worried. She said, ¡°You¡¯re the first one in the drawing order this time. You go up and jump first. I¡¯ll meet you downstairs.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Jiang Yu went on stage, Sister Xia quietly looked at her from below.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded, ¡°Are you waiting for Jiang Yu here? Why? Are you afraid that something will happen to her?¡±


    It was Li Lu.


    Sister Xia turned around and asked, ¡°Does this matter really have anything to do with you?¡±


    Li Lu pretended to be dumb and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Sister Xia had already expected that Li Lu would not admit it, so she naturally would not shed all pretense of cordiality with Li Lu and bring this matter to the surface.


    However, Li Lu did not seem to have any intention of letting Jiang Yu off. She still said, ¡°Jiang Yu is really shameless.¡±


    When Sister Xia heard this, she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even stand on her own feet, she said unhappily, ¡°Li Lu, no matter what, you¡¯re still Li Yue¡¯s younger sister. You have to be careful with your words and actions. Don¡¯t ever say such abusive words again in the future.¡±


    Li Lu didn¡¯t mind and sneered. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know would think that you care about me a lot. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t hear me speak ill of Jiang Yu!¡±


    Sister Xia continued to endure and said, ¡°If you have the time, you should go to the lounge and practice your dance. Don¡¯t waste your time here.¡±


    Li Lu was not angry at being chased away. She only said, ¡°I advise you to control Jiang Yu in the future. After all, no one knows what will happen to her in the future.¡±


    Seeing her expression, Sister Xia knew that this matter was definitely rted to Li Lu.


    ¡°Keep an eye on her,¡± Li Lu said before she left. ¡°She¡¯s always trending on the inte like this. Aren¡¯t you afraid that something will happen to her in the future?¡±


    Sister Xia wanted to say that she was the one who would hurt Jiang Yu, yet she was still saying all this?


    She really knew how to fake concern.


    Her acting was really good.


    After Jiang Yu finished her performance, she saw Sister Xia waiting for her.


    ¡°Sister Xia.¡± Jiang Yu hurriedly walked over and asked, ¡°Have you been here the whole time? Did Li Lue to find trouble with you?¡±


    Sister Xia shook her head and said, ¡°No, she just came over to say some nonsense. However, I think the same as you. I¡¯m afraid that the main culprit for this incident is Li Lu.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t think about whether it was Lulu or not. She only said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s her or not. As long as she doesn¡¯te to find trouble, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. We¡¯ll settle it after you¡¯ve selected the Movie Queen Award.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 488 - Salesperson

    <h4>Chapter 488: Salesperson</h4>


    Jiang Yu was still practicing her dance when she suddenly received a call from Sister Xia. She said, ¡°The dancepetition has been postponed due to the director and the judges.¡±


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips and asked, ¡°What about the variety show? Do I still have to go?¡±


    Sister Xia paused for a moment and said, ¡°Go ahead. Director Zheng called me just now and said that since thepetition date has been postponed, he would like to invite you back to continue recording the show.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then you should pack up first. Tomorrow is the new episode¡¯s recording. Rest well and take care of your body.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu continued to exchange a few pleasantries with Sister Xia before hanging up the phone.


    The next day, Jiang Yu packed up her things and went to the recording venue of ¡®Ace versus Ace¡¯.


    He Zhen had not seen Jiang Yu for a long time. He ran over excitedly and said, ¡°Jiang Yu! I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time! Come back quickly and lead us to victory!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I missed you guys too, so didn¡¯t youe back quickly? I¡¯m ready to lead you to victory!¡±


    He Zhen was so moved that tears welled up in his eyes ¡ª of course, it was an act. He said, ¡°I knew you missed us!¡±


    Director Zheng introduced today¡¯s theme game, he said, ¡°Today¡¯s game is tomemorate the staff who live at the grassroots level. There are cleaners, salesmen, and employees of listedpanies. Today¡¯s game mission is to get a chance to draw lots and see which character you choose. Then, you willplete the corresponding mission and win.¡±


    The game mission was rock, paper, scissors. Zhang Xiao¡¯s team sent Qin Yuan, and Wang Yu¡¯s team sent Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, it¡¯s been so long. So you went to participate in the dancepetition?¡± Qin Yuan smiled, looking like a very amiable senior.


    Jiang Yu also smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m honored to have received senior Qin Yuan¡¯s attention.¡±


    Qin Yuan¡¯s words were all fake. Naturally, she knew that Jiang Yu¡¯s words were not sincere, so she said, ¡°Hurry up and do the game quest. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to stay upte to sleep again.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Following director Zheng¡¯s ¡°Start¡±, Qin Yuan and Jiang Yu attacked at the same time.


    Qin Yuan was scissors, and Jiang Yu was rock.


    ¡°Yeah! We won!¡± He Zhen cheered and asked, ¡°Can our team draw lots first?¡±


    Director Zheng said, ¡°Yes. Zhang Xiao¡¯s team can only be randomly assigned by us. Wait a minute, let me see... It¡¯s a cleaner.¡±


    ¡°Cleaner?¡± Qin Yuan was in disbelief and said, ¡°They haven¡¯t even started drawing lots, and they already randomly assigned us a cleaner? What if they draw lots to be a cleaner?¡±


    Director Zheng exined, ¡°If they draw lots, it¡¯s up to them to draw lots. It has nothing to do with you guys. Moreover, if they win the game, they actually have another privilege, which is that they have the right to choose which role to y.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean there¡¯s no need to draw lots?¡± Qin Yuan was not satisfied and said, ¡°Director, you¡¯re being biased.¡±


    Director Zheng smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°But this is also a privilege of the winner.¡±


    When He Zhen heard that, he said directly, ¡°Then we won¡¯t draw lots. Let¡¯s choose directly. Let¡¯s choose the salesman.¡±


    Director Zheng said, ¡°Okay. Since the two teams have already chosen their identities, let¡¯s go change our clothes and thene back to collect the props.¡±


    He Zhen was very proactive. ¡°Okay! Wait for us, director!¡±

 Chapter 489 - Sales Job

    <h4>Chapter 489: Sales Job</h4>


    The job that Jiang Yu and the others got by drawing lots was to sell a lipstick. The color was not considered good, but it was still better than barbie pink.


    He Zhen did not understand these things. He held the lipstick and looked at it over and over again, asking, ¡°How does this lipstick look to you girls? Is it nice?¡±


    Wang Yu took the lipstick and looked at it briefly, ¡°This lipstick can only be considered medium. The color isn¡¯t that nice. And I feel that it¡¯s a very unpopr color. Not many girls will buy it.¡±


    He Zhen began to feel distressed. ¡°Then how are we going to sell it? Since you two girls have said so, then surely no one will buy it?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°This is a test of our ability. Alright, stop feeling sorry for yourself. Take the thing and go with us.¡±


    He Zhen scratched his head and was about to leave with Jiang Yu when Director Zheng stopped him. ¡°He Zhen! You didn¡¯t take the lipstick!¡±


    He Zhen paused, turned around, and pointed at himself in disbelief. ¡°I still need to take one?!¡±


    Director Zheng nodded, motioning for him to see that Jiang Yu and Wang Yu each had a lipstick on their hands.


    ¡°I... Aren¡¯t we supposed to sell one lipstick together?¡± He Zhen tried to act pitiful in front of Director Zheng, hoping that he would allow him to sell lipstick with Jiang Yu and Wang Yu.


    Unfortunately, Director Zheng didn¡¯t buy it. He said, ¡°Hurry up and get the lipstick. Then, each of you will sell your own lipstick. Whichever team¡¯s three membersplete the task first will be considered the winner.¡±


    He Zhen said with a sad face, ¡°Director! You are obviously making things difficult for me!¡±


    Director Zheng ignored him and handed him a lipstick. He said, ¡°Hurry up and go out to do the task. Don¡¯t be the only one who didn¡¯t sell the lipstick in the end.¡±


    He Zhen quickly caught up to Jiang Yu with the lipstick.


    The three of them went out on the street and looked at each other.


    ¡°How can I make people buy it willingly?¡± He Zhen asked in distress. ¡°I think the two of you are okay, but I really can¡¯t sell it sessfully.¡±


    Jiang Yu patted his shoulder andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Come on, someone will buy it.¡±


    ¡°Who will buy it?¡± He Zhen was extremely regretful now. If he had known earlier, he would not have chosen any salesmen. He would have chosen the staff of some listedpany instead.


    Wang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can watch how Jiang Yu and I do it by the roadside first, and then follow suit. If you really can¡¯t sell it in the end, Jiang Yu and I will help you.¡±


    The expression on He Zhen¡¯s face eased up a little, and he said, ¡°Then you two must remember to hurry up! You must remember to help me!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Therefore, He Zhen stood in the same ce for the rest of the time, staring nkly at the passersby around him.


    ¡°This thing...¡± He Zhen held the lipstick and looked at it for a long time, muttering to himself, ¡°Can I really sell this thing?¡±


    The bulletments wereughing like crazy. One after another, theymented, ¡°Isn¡¯t He Zhen too cute?! He looks so cute when he holds the lipstick in his hand.¡±


    ¡°Really, really! Brother Zhen is so cute! I¡¯m looking forward to brother Zhen selling the lipstick!¡±


    ¡°But I feel that if brother Zhen really sells this lipstick, it should be thanks to Jiang Yu and Wang Yu, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! We have the same feeling! I also feel that if it weren¡¯t for Jiang Yu and Wang Yu, He Zhen wouldn¡¯t be able to sell the lipstick in his hand at all! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Plus one plus one! He Zhen himself is a sociopath, he doesn¡¯t even dare to say a word, he simply can¡¯t sell the lipstick!¡±

 Chapter 490 - Success

    <h4>Chapter 490: Sess</h4>


    Jiang Yu walked to the side of the road with her lipstick in her hand. She stood there quietly for a while before someone came over to talk to her.


    ¡°Hello, are you recording a program?¡± A girl dressed as a university student asked shyly.


    Jiang Yu smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, we are indeed recording a program.¡±


    The girl asked again, ¡°Then what are you recording? Do you need help from passersby?¡±


    It seemed that this girl was still warm-hearted.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°We need to rely on our own efforts to sell this lipstick.¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Yu took out the lipstick.


    The girl didn¡¯t say anything else and said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    Jiang Yuughed and said, ¡°I know you mean well, but you should listen to me introduce the pros and cons of this lipstick before deciding whether to buy it or not.¡±


    The girl blushed and said, ¡°Then, then introduce it. I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    Jiang Yu began to introduce the lipstick. ¡°Let me first introduce cons because there are fewer cons, the color is unpopr. However, there are more advantages. The most obvious one is that the color looks better. Secondly, this is a brand of lipstick. Although the color is unpopr, the color shows your skin to be fairer. You can try it.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu handed the lipstick to the girl and said, ¡°You want to try it?¡±


    The girl took the lipstick and took out a small mirror from her bag. Then, she tried the color number of the lipstick.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not bad.¡± The girl looked at the mirror and said, ¡°This lipstick color is really not bad. Which brand is this?¡±


    The girl¡¯s question really stumped Jiang Yu.


    In fact, she just casually said that this lipstick was a brand. But in fact, it was a very niche brand, and even Jiang Yu had never heard of it.


    Now that the girl asked, Jiang Yu could only take the lipstick and look at the English letters on it, she said, ¡°This is a new brand, called ¡®Gli¡¯. If you like it, I hope you wille to visit more often in the future.¡±


    The girl smiled and said, ¡°Okay! Can you tell me your name?¡±


    ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°You are Jiang Yu?!¡± The girl shouted in shock, ¡°So you are Jiang Yu! No wonder you look so familiar! Jiang Yu, my friend is your fan. Can you help me sign an autograph?¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The girl took out a piece of white paper and a pen from her backpack and handed it over, saying, ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    Jiang Yu took the piece of white paper and paused for a moment. After signing her name, she drew an inconspicuous little heart near her name.


    Then, she specially showed it to the camera and said, ¡°Take a look. It¡¯s my autograph for my fans.¡±


    The bulletments went crazy again. ¡°This girl is really lucky to get Jiang Yu¡¯s autograph!¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Why is she holding a piece of white paper to get Jiang Yu¡¯s autograph? Is she up to something?¡±


    ¡°No way! It¡¯s just a fan asking for an autograph from her idol. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah... don¡¯t think too badly of her, right?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s just very strange... forget it, it seems like I¡¯m thinking too much.¡±

 Chapter 491 - Help

    <h4>Chapter 491: Help</h4>


    Jiang Yu sold the lipstick in her hand and then went to take a look at Wang Yu.


    A few girls had already gone over to Wang Yu¡¯s side, but when they heard Wang Yu say that this color was rather unpopr, they didn¡¯t wait for her to continue and left.


    Jiang Yu walked over and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation on your side?¡±


    Wang Yu said with a bitter face, ¡°I promised to help He Zhen previously, but in the end, it¡¯s already so difficult on my side, let alone helping He Zhen.¡±


    Jiang Yu said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Wang Yu looked at Jiang Yu as if she was looking at a life-saving straw and said excitedly, ¡°Really? Great! If you¡¯re willing to help me, I¡¯ll definitely sell it soon!¡±


    Jiang Yu said with a smile, ¡°Definitely.¡±


    She took the lipstick from Wang Yu¡¯s hand, looked around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s change seats. If no one asks about this lipstick, let¡¯s take the initiative and ask.¡±


    Wang Yu was a little worried and asked, ¡°Will it really work?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Whether it works or not, we have to give it a try first.¡±


    Therefore, the two of them changed seats and went to a more prosperous ce. Jiang Yu held the lipstick and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for a while. If no one asks, we¡¯ll take the initiative to ask.¡±


    The two of them stood on the spot for a while before they heard someone ask from behind, ¡°Jiang Yu? Wang Yu? Why are you two here?¡±


    Jiang Yu and Wang Yu turned around and saw the big guy He Zhen holding a lipstick in his hand, staring at the two of them in a daze.


    ¡°He Zhen?¡± Jiang Yu asked him, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He Zhen sighed, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t just stand still. I¡¯m a man after all. I can¡¯t just wait for you two girls to help me with everything. So I decided to try my luck and see if I can sell this lipstick with my face.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Wang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh when he said that.


    ¡°What are youughing at? I¡¯m very serious,¡± He Zhen mumbled and stuffed the lipstick in his hand into Wang Yu¡¯s hand, ¡°Since you like tough so much, you¡¯ll be responsible for selling this lipstick for me,¡± said He Zhen


    Wang Yu¡¯s face immediately fell and she said, ¡°You should do it yourself. I didn¡¯t even sell my own lipstick. How can I help you?¡±


    He Zhen put his hands into his pockets and said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t care! You guys have to help me anyway.¡±


    Wang Yu looked at Jiang Yu helplessly and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, what do you think we should do?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and took the lipstick from Wang Yu¡¯s hands, ¡°Leave it to me. No matter what, we¡¯re on the same team. I definitely can¡¯t see you guys so distressed. I¡¯ll sell it. You guys can help me ask passersby.¡±


    He Zhen perked up when he heard that and said, ¡°No problem! As long as you don¡¯t let me sell this lipstick, I¡¯ll do anything!¡±


    Seeing He Zhen¡¯s fighting spirit, Wang Yu naturally didn¡¯t want to be at a disadvantage. She quickly followed behind He Zhen and said, ¡°Wait for me! I want to be involved in this too!¡±


    He Zhen turned back to look at her and deliberately stopped to wait for her for a while.


    The audience in the bullet screen felt that this scene was very sweet and cute. Even Jiang Yu felt that the two of them were a perfect match.


    From afar, it really looked like a ¡°Pair of talented people¡±.

 Chapter 492 - Buy Lipstick

    <h4>Chapter 492: Buy Lipstick</h4>


    He Zhen and Wang Yu were in high spirits. They walked to the street and saw a girl who was dressed more fashionably. They went up to her and asked, ¡°Hello, do you need lipstick?¡±


    After asking a few people in a row, they felt that the two of them were not in their right mind, so they shook their heads one after another and said, ¡°No, no.¡±


    The two of them hit a wall one after another and almost gave up. Suddenly, they saw a girl dressed in a foreign style. Wang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up with hope again. She quickly ran over and asked, ¡°Hello, do you need lipstick?¡±


    The girl opened her handbag to take a look and said, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have brought any lipstick with me. It¡¯s not bad to buy one.¡±


    Therefore, she followed Wang Yu and he Zhen to look for Jiang Yu.


    The girl walked over and saw the cameras gathered together. She was shocked and asked, ¡°Are... are you recording a show?¡±


    He Zhen smiled and said, ¡°We are indeed recording a variety show.¡±


    The girl suddenly became restrained and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do I need to introduce myself?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Yu. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The girl whispered, ¡°My... My name is Xiao Tong.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Xiao Tong. Do you want to take a look at this lipstick?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°I can buy it because I don¡¯t have any lipstick in my handbag,¡± Xiao Tong said, and her expression gradually began to rx.


    Jiang Yu took out this lipstick, she said, ¡°Actually, this lipstick has both advantages and disadvantages. It all depends on what you think. The cons are a niche brand, and the color is rtively unpopr. But the pros are also this. Because the color is unpopr, most people have never seen it before. Actually, it looks good on the lips. It¡¯s not a pure bright red, but a light red. It looks natural on the lips. You can try it.¡±


    Xiao Tong took the lipstick and lightly applied ayer on her mouth. She asked, ¡°Does it really look good?¡±


    Jiang Yu borrowed a small mirror from Wang Yu and handed it to Xiao Tong. He said very gently, ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Xiao Tong took the mirror and looked at it. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really nice. This color!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and asked, ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    Xiao Tong put the lipstick into her handbag and asked again, ¡°What brand is this lipstick from? I¡¯ve never heard of it, but the color is very nice.¡±


    Jiang Yu recalled that she had told the girl who bought her lipstick before, so she said to Xiao Tong, ¡°This brand is called ¡®Ge Li¡¯. If you like it, you muste often in the future.¡±


    Xiao Tong smiled and said, ¡°Okay! Do you still have this lipstick? I think the color is pretty good. I want to bring one for my best friend.¡±


    Jiang Yu quickly took out thest lipstick and said, ¡°There¡¯s still one left.¡±


    Xiao Tong took the lipstick as well and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Just like that, the team sessfullypleted their mission and the three of them returned to the recording studio.


    ¡°Director! We¡¯vepleted our mission!¡± He Zhen swaggered over and saw that only Yuan Lai had returned from Zhang Xiao¡¯s team.


    ¡°The three of you havepleted the mission?¡± Yuan Lai said in disbelief, ¡°Really? !¡±


    He Zhen grinned and said, ¡°Why would I lie to you? It¡¯s just three lipsticks. What¡¯s so difficult about it?¡±


    Yuan Lai curled his lips in disdain and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you sold it yourself, right? It¡¯s either Wang Yu or Jiang Yu. There must be someone helping you.¡±


    He Zhen, who had been exposed, didn¡¯t blush and said, ¡°We¡¯re teammates. Isn¡¯t it normal for us to help each other?¡±

 Chapter 493 - Complete The Mission

    <h4>Chapter 493: Complete The Mission</h4>


    Yuan Lai said, ¡°Our team really has no way to help each other. The mission I got was to clean the garage. Zhang Xiao got the mission to clean the men¡¯s toilet, and senior Qin Yuan got the mission to clean the women¡¯s toilet. If I help Zhang Xiao, then there will definitely be no problem. But Senior Qin Yuan is cleaning the women¡¯s toilet. How am I supposed to help?¡±


    He Zhenughed out loud without giving any face and said, ¡°Hahahaha, why is your mission so miserable!¡±


    Yuan Lai also sighed, he said, ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m also helpless. Zhang Xiao told me to help Senior Qin Yuanplete the mission, so I don¡¯t need to care about him. But that¡¯s thedies¡¯ room. How am I supposed to go in?¡±


    He Zhen wasughing so hard that his stomach hurt. ¡°Hahahahaha! I really don¡¯t want tough at you, but this is really funny!¡±


    When He Zhen was doneughing, he asked, ¡°So you were the first toplete the mission in your team?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yuan Lai sighed and said, ¡°I came back quickly after cleaning the garage.¡±


    As he said that, Jiang Yu and Wang Yu also came back.


    Jiang Yu saw Yuan Lai and asked, ¡°Where are the other two people in your team?¡±


    Yuan Lai exined again, making Jiang Yu and Wang Yuugh uncontrobly.


    He Zhen said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call them back? The result is obvious now anyway. We will definitely win.¡±


    Director Zheng felt that what He Zhen said made sense, so he said, ¡°Then call them back.¡±


    The staff went to call them back. Soon, the two of them came back breathlessly.


    Zhang Xiao and Qin Yuan were still wearing aprons. They were sweating profusely.


    Yuan Lai asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Zhang Xiao waved his hand. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak.


    Qin Yuan, on the other hand, took a short break and said, ¡°Director, what kind of mission is this? How can you let me clean the toilet?¡±


    Director Zheng exined, ¡°This mission is also random. It¡¯s also for you to draw lots to decide.¡±


    When Qin Yuan heard this, she was immediately unhappy. She said, ¡°Director, even if it¡¯s random, you can¡¯t arrange such a disgusting mission.¡±


    Director Zheng wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Fortunately, Wang Yu came out in time to mediate the situation, ¡°Alright, since everyone haspleted the mission, the result is obvious now. We must have won. Then, director, please announce the result. Then, let¡¯s all have lunch together.¡±


    Director Zheng coughed dryly and stepped on the steps that Wang Yu gave him, ¡°Alright. The result of today¡¯s game is obvious. The winning team will be Wang Yu, Jiang Yu, and He Zhen. Then, we will all go to have dinner together,¡± said director Zheng


    He Zhen also felt that the current atmosphere was a little awkward, so he wanted to liven up the atmosphere and asked, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be the ones making dinner today, right? It should be prepared by the director team, right?¡±


    Director Zheng was indeed amused and said, ¡°It definitely is prepared by us. Don¡¯t worry and eat it.¡±


    Yuan Lai also eased the atmosphere and said, ¡°If we really have to make dinner ourselves, then I really have to show you my cooking skills.¡±


    He Zhen said with a look of disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t say it. With your cooking skills? I don¡¯t dare topliment you.¡±


    Yuan Lai immediately turned into an angry face and said, ¡°He Zhen! What are you talking about?! Are you looking down on me?!¡±

 Chapter 494 - Ask About Xu Ye

    <h4>Chapter 494: Ask About Xu Ye</h4>


    He Zhen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I look down on you!¡±


    Yuan Lai shouted, ¡°He Zhen, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    After everyone had their dinner, they went back to their rooms to rest.


    Before going to bed at night, Xu Ye sent Jiang Yu a wechat message. ¡°Did you rest? Are you tired from recording variety shows?¡±


    Jiang Yu pretended not to see the message and gave Mo Long a call.


    ¡°Did you eat on time today?¡± Jiang Yu asked gently.


    Mo Long also replied gently, ¡°I ate.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°If I had asked Teng Yi and hear something differentI will have been angry.¡±


    Mo Long also smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them said a few unimportant words. Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Do you know Xu Ye?¡±


    Mo Long thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this name before. He seems to be the newly promoted best actor, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes. He also participated in the dancepetition this time.¡±


    Mo Long asked, ¡°I saw him. His performance was pretty good, but he didn¡¯t sessfully advance to the finals. Why did you suddenly ask about him? Did he make you angry?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I just think that he¡¯s a very strange person.¡±


    Mo Long raised his eyebrows on the other side of the phone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s strange about him?¡±


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips, not knowing how to tell Mo Long.


    At first, she only wanted to ask how much Mo Long knew about Xu Ye.


    But from the looks of it, Mo Long didn¡¯t seem to know much either.


    Mo Long asked her, ¡°Do you need me to help you investigate this person?¡±


    Jiang Yu hurriedly said, ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯m just curious about this person. He seems to have some rtionship with Li Lu.¡±


    ¡°Li Lu? How did Xu Ye have a rtionship with Li Lu?¡± Mo Long didn¡¯t expect it either.


    Li Lu¡¯s sister was a movie queen. He didn¡¯t expect her to have a rtionship with a newly promoted movie king.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems that Li Lu likes Xu Ye, right?¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Mo Long seemed to have heard a joke and said, ¡°Does Li Lu like Xu Ye?¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s all my guess.¡±


    After saying a few more unimportant words, Jiang Yu told Mo Long to pay attention to rest and then hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu realized that Xu Ye had sent her a few more messages.


    ¡°Have you already rested? Still haven¡¯t seen my messages?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still early. Why are you resting so early?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. You went to record variety shows today. You must be tired, right?¡±


    He sent her three messages. Jiang Yu wanted to pretend that she hadn¡¯t seen anything, so she turned off her phone andy on her bed to rest.


    But if she pretended that she didn¡¯t see anything, she would have to reply when she woke up the next morning. She might as well reply to him now and tell him that she needed to rest and not continue sending messages.


    So Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Not yet. I was in the shower just now and didn¡¯t bring my phone. I didn¡¯t see any messages. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xu Ye quickly replied, ¡°I see. Are you tired? When do you n to rest?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°I was just about to rest. Is there anything you need?¡±


    Xu Ye replied, ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡±


    Jiang Yu suddenly did not know how to reply. After a long while, she replied, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m going to rest. You should rest early too.¡±


    Xu Ye replied, ¡°Alright, good night.¡± A smiling face followed.


    Jiang Yu turned off the phone. She really did not understand why Xu Ye was so good to her and what purpose did he have getting close to her.

 Chapter 495 - Finals

    <h4>Chapter 495: Finals</h4>


    The next morning, everyone hadpleted their tasks, so they took the car back.


    On the way back, Sister Xia gave Jiang Yu a call and said, ¡°The date for the finals is out. It¡¯s in half a month¡¯s time.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°The finals have been dyed sote this time?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Then don¡¯t go to the variety show next week. You should practice your dance at home first.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±


    After saying that, she was about to hang up when she heard Sister Xia ask her, ¡°Has that Xu Ye been looking for you recently?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°He looked for mest night.¡±


    rm bells went off in Sister Xia¡¯s mind as she asked, ¡°Why did he look for you?¡±


    Jiang Yu answered truthfully, ¡°He asked me if I was tired and said that he was purely concerned about me.¡±


    Sister Xia was having a headache right now and couldn¡¯t figure out what Xu Ye was thinking.


    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± Sister Xia really couldn¡¯t guess what Xu Ye was thinking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°As a friend, his concern seems to make sense.¡±


    Sister Xia asked, ¡°Do you have any impression of this Xu Ye? For example, have you met him when you were young? Or have you met him before?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought carefully for a moment and shook his head with certainty. ¡°No. I¡¯ve never met him before. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Xu Ye in this dancepetition.¡±


    Sister Xia couldn¡¯t figure it out this time and said, ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t make sense. I¡¯ve never seen him before, so why is he so concerned about your matters?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Sister Xia boldly guessed, ¡°Is he up to something?¡±


    When Jiang Yu heard this, he immediately felt that Sister Xia¡¯s words made sense.


    But what kind of conspiracy did Xu Ye have on her? She was clearly not familiar with Xu Ye, so why should he waste his time on her?


    But now, she didn¡¯t have much time to think about Xu Ye¡¯s matter. The most important task now was the dancepetition¡¯s finals.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t return to Mo Garden, but went to the studio instead.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sister Xia asked in surprise when she saw her.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°To practice dancing, of course.¡±


    Sister Xia immediately opened the lounge door for Jiang Yu and said, ¡°This ce is big and quiet enough. You can practice dancing here first. I¡¯ll be at the door. Just call me if you need me.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu was still focused on practicing her dance, not cking off in the slightest.


    Sister Xia was guarding Jiang Yu outside. At the same time, she was also worried that she would be too focused on practicing her dance and not pay attention to rest, which would hurt her body.


    However, Jiang Yu was a person who cared very much about her body. She practiced her dance regrly, rested regrly, and had appropriate entertainment activities, so her body was also very healthy.


    ¡°The finals are the day after tomorrow. Are you ready?¡± Asked sister Xia.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m definitely ready.¡±


    Sister Xia also smiled and looked at her, saying, ¡°After yourpetition ends, I¡¯ll take you out for a good meal. In order to maintain your figure these few days, you haven¡¯t had any good food, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Sure! But you have to treat us, sister Xia.¡±


    Sis Xia smiled and said, ¡°Sigh. When the results of your match are out, you have to be the host and treat us to a meal too.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    On the day of the finals, Jiang Yu had arrived at the venue early.


    Sister Xia looked at the equipment and asked, ¡°Is today¡¯s match going to be broadcasted live?¡±

 Chapter 496 - Accident

    <h4>Chapter 496: ident</h4>


    The staff member who was building the scaffolding heard it, he replied, ¡°Yes. The director said that today was thest match and that it would definitely be a little exciting. But he thought about it for a long time and didn¡¯t know what was exciting. Later, we gave him an idea and said that it would be better to broadcast it live. So today¡¯s match will be a live broadcast match.¡±


    Sister Xia did not know about this because the director did not tell her at all.


    She was worried that Jiang Yu would feel a lot of pressure because of this, so, she quickly turned around andforted her, ¡°Jiang Yu, this is just a live broadcastpetition. It¡¯s the same as the live variety show that you participated in. So, don¡¯t be afraid. Just rx.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t think it was a big deal and said, ¡°A live broadcastpetition means that there can¡¯t be any mistakes.¡±


    Sister Xia nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve participated in a live broadcast variety show before, so the live broadcast won¡¯t have much of an impact on me.¡±


    Only then did sister Xia let out a long sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    As she said that, another person walked in. As soon as she saw Jiang Yu, she habitually said, ¡°Jiang Yu? You¡¯re quite early today.¡±


    Hearing the tone in her words, Jiang Yu knew that it was Li Lu.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t turn around and only said, ¡°You¡¯re quite early too.¡±


    Li Lu sneered and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe earlier? I didn¡¯t know why you¡¯re here so early.¡±


    There was something wrong with her words, as if she was deliberately saying that Jiang Yu had some ulterior motive foring here so early.


    However, Jiang Yu was toozy to argue with her. She said to Sister Xia, ¡°Sister Xia, let¡¯s go to the lounge and get ready.¡±


    Sister Xia also didn¡¯t like Li Lu talking nonsense with Jiang Yu, so when Jiang Yu said that they were going to the lounge, she hurriedly said, ¡°Okay. Thepetition ising up soon. We don¡¯t have time to waste here.¡±


    Didn¡¯t this mean that Li Lu was wasting her time here?


    The staff at the side were all dumbfounded when they heard this.


    Between this Li Lu and this Jiang Yu... was there some sort of misunderstanding? Why did it feel like the greeting was filled with gunpowder? The smell was so strong, as if a single spark would cause an explosion.


    However, it seemed that this Li Lu wasn¡¯t angry at all. Her temper was quite good.


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia returned to the lounge, ready to take a look at the dance outfit they were going to wear next.


    However, Sister Xia rummaged through the wardrobe, but she didn¡¯t see Jiang Yu¡¯s performance outfit. All she saw was a set of white, elegant clothes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sister Xia held the set of clothes in her hands, trembling with fear.


    Jiang Yu turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sister Xia lifted the set of clothes and asked, ¡°Who changed your clothes?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the set of clothes. There was no expression of surprise or panic on her face. Instead, she seemed to be deep in thought.


    Sister Xia looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, what should we do now? Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°But there¡¯s no use in being worried now.¡±


    Sister Xia immediately deted like a deted ball and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Thepetition will start in a while. Even if we look for temporary clothes now, we might not have enough time.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry at all, she said, ¡°Indeed. But it¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing we can do. When I was practicing dancing in the studio, I prepared a spare set of clothes. Although it¡¯s not a luxurious outfit, it¡¯s still better than this white one.¡±


    Sister Xia was stunned and asked, ¡°You also prepared a spare set of clothes?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°I¡¯m holding back. After all, Li Lu is Li Yue¡¯s sister. The two sisters have the same methods.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sister Xia didn¡¯t understand what Jiang Yu meant.

 Chapter 497 - Remedy

    <h4>Chapter 497: Remedy</h4>


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when thepetition is over. But right now, we have to hurry up and bring that spare set of clothes over.¡±


    Sister Xia seemed to have woken up from a dream as she said, ¡°Right, right, right. I¡¯ll call Xiao Xia right now and ask her to hurry up and bring the clothes over.¡±


    As she said that, Sister Xia immediately called Xiao Xia and asked her to hurry to the lounge to bring the spare set of clothes over.


    ¡°The studio is quite a distance away from here. It will take some time for Xiao Xia to send over the clothes.¡± Sister Xia said with some worry, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that your appearance order will be higher. If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll have to go on stage before the clothes arrive.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s no better solution. We can only take it one step at a time.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have any better solution, so she could only leave it to fate.


    These two people were indeed sisters. One of them had someone destroy their clothes, while the other had someone change their clothes. They just wouldn¡¯t stop. They were always going to cause trouble.


    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s put on makeup now,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°Thepetition is going to start soon. We can¡¯t stop putting on makeup just because we don¡¯t have any clothes.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call for a makeup artist for you.¡±


    The live broadcast began, and thepetition began.


    The director drew lots to determine the order in which each contestant would go on stage. There were only five people in total. Jiang Yu was in second ce, while Li Lu was in first ce.


    Sister Xia looked at the order in which the contestants would go on stage and said, ¡°What I¡¯m afraid ofes true. Jiang Yu, you¡¯re in second ce. Time is tight. Even if Xiao Xia can deliver the clothes, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the time to change.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the note that said ¡°Two¡± and said, ¡°Sister Xia, help me ask Xiao Xia where she is.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sister Xia gave Xiao Xia a call. After asking, Sister Xia turned around and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Xiao Xia said she¡¯s still on the highway. There¡¯s some traffic ahead.¡±


    Sister Xia felt that this was a bit difficult and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, the only thing we can do now is to see if we can change the order of appearance with the person at the back.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and ask.¡±


    However, this was the finals, so everyone was extremely nervous. No one was willing to appear in front of them.


    So, naturally, no one was willing to exchange the order of appearance with Jiang Yu. Even the third person wasn¡¯t willing to exchange with Jiang Yu.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m really too nervous.¡± The contestant was called Nian Wei. She was a person who specialized in dance. ¡°I just graduated this year and have never participated in such a bigpetition. I¡¯m really too nervous. I don¡¯t want to appear so early, so I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and patted her shoulder, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You must work hard.¡±


    Nian Wei blushed and nodded, saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    Since none of the remaining three yers were willing to exchange their order of appearance, Jiang Yu could only return to the waiting room and wait.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Sister Xia was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, ¡°Why did something happen at this time of all times? Fortunately, we discovered it early. If we only went to change when we were about to go on stage, there would really be no way to fix it.¡±


    Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Li Lu always does things that only children would do.¡±


    ¡°Li Lu?¡± Sister Xia was puzzled. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s Li Lu? Although I also think it¡¯s her, but... There¡¯s still no evidence, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled helplessly, she said, ¡°Li Lu came so early today. At that time, I already felt that something was wrong. And I didn¡¯t pay attention to what she said. Given her previous personality, she would have been angry. But she wasn¡¯t angry today. I guess she was ready tough at me.¡±

 Chapter 498 - Provoke

    <h4>Chapter 498: Provoke</h4>


    Sister Xia asked, ¡°Is it really... Li Lu?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It should be. I don¡¯t have any concrete evidence, but I think it¡¯s Li Lu. It¡¯s very likely.¡±


    Sister Xia sighed and said, ¡°It seems that Li Lu really treats you as her love rival.¡±


    Jiang Yu was also helpless and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m not familiar with Xu Ye, but she doesn¡¯t believe it herself. She always likes to make herself suffer, so I can¡¯t stop her.¡±


    Sister Xia shook her head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time to care about her now. We can only ask Xiao Xia to hurry up and send the clothes over.¡±


    Thepetition soon began. Li Lu went on stage confidently.


    The host gave a few opening remarks and then asked Li Lu, ¡°Contestant number one, Li Lu, do you have anything to say to your next opponents?¡±


    Was this considered a deration before the battle? Li Lu thought that this was a good opportunity to mention Jiang Yu¡¯s name.


    ¡°Nothing to say.¡± Li Lu smiled and said, ¡°However, Jiang Yu, just you wait. I will definitely beat you in thispetition.¡±


    She didn¡¯t mention a single word about the other three contestants. She only mentioned Jiang Yu.


    This made the audience and those watching the live broadcast feel puzzled.


    Was this Li Lu encouraging Jiang Yu as a friend? Or was it just a simple contradiction, that Li Lu didn¡¯t like Jiang Yu?


    Otherwise, why didn¡¯t Li Lu mention the other three contestants? Only Jiang Yu?


    Li Lu¡¯s words naturally reached Jiang Yu and Sister Xia¡¯s ears.


    Sister Xia said somewhat angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Li Lu? She didn¡¯t say anything about the other three contestants, but just you? Isn¡¯t she openly provoking you?¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t see what was happening on stage and could only hear Li Lu¡¯s words.


    However, she could already imagine the expression on Li Lu¡¯s face when she said those words.


    ¡°She thinks that I don¡¯t have my costume anymore, so I¡¯ll definitely make a fool of myself in the uing performance,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°The two sisters really have a good n.¡±


    Sister Xia said angrily, ¡°I have to find a costume stylist to prepare another set for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped her and said, ¡°It¡¯s no use. I¡¯ve asked before, and there¡¯s no extra.¡±


    Sister Xia paused and said, ¡°Then what should we do? Xiao Xia is still stuck on the highway. When you go up, the clothes might not arrive.¡±


    Jiang Yu sat on a chair in the waiting room and closed her eyes. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s take things one step at a time.¡±


    Li Lu danced gracefully on the stage. She raised and lowered her delicate hands, and the hem of her dress rustled as she danced.


    After the dance, everyone was immersed in Li Lu¡¯s dance.


    Some of the judges were also shocked.


    It seemed that they had only focused on Jiang Yu and had never paid attention to Li Lu. It turned out that there were other contestants who were as outstanding as Li Lu.


    The host came on stage and said, ¡°Li Lu¡¯s performance was really wonderful!¡±


    As a result, there was thunderous apuse below the stage.


    The host then said, ¡°Judges, teachers, what do you think of Li Lu¡¯s dance?¡±


    One of the middle-aged women, who was dressed elegantly, picked up the microphone, she said, ¡°To be honest, we paid too much attention to Jiang Yu. We never realized that there was a talent like Li Lu among the contestants. Fortunately, it¡¯s not toote to find out.¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s expression was very subtle, as if she was very satisfied with such an evaluation.


    However, another judge put forward a different view, saying, ¡°But after this dance, we can also see that Li Lu¡¯s strength is really mediocre.¡±

 Chapter 499 - Quarrel

    <h4>Chapter 499: Quarrel</h4>


    Li Lu frowned again and thought to herself, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this old man? Didn¡¯t we agree to praise me before? Why did he say that in the finals?¡±


    Li Lu was displeased and said, ¡°Teacher, since you said that my strength is average, then tell me, whose strength is higher than mine?¡±


    Sha Wei, who was the judge who spoke just now. He said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s Jiang Yu. Among the five people who advanced, even if the dance professionals are ranked together, Jiang Yu¡¯s strength is still superior. I¡¯m not blindly praising her, this is obvious to everyone.¡±


    Jiang Yu! It¡¯s that Jiang Yu again!


    Li Lu gritted her teeth, cursing Sha Wei in her heart countless times.


    This damned old man, taking my money and not speaking up for me is already one thing, but he actually praised that Jiang Yu instead??! And he even said that Jiang Yu¡¯s strength was superior?!!


    The graceful and elegant female judge was called Yang Li. She retorted, ¡°Teacher Sha, even if you¡¯re biased towards Jiang Yu, you shouldn¡¯t praise her so much, right? If you say that out loud, what will those people who specialize in dance think?¡±


    Sha Wei had always been a person who only looked at strength and not background, so he didn¡¯t think that those people who specialized in dance were that powerful.


    He said, ¡°Can you deny Jiang Yu¡¯s strength? But you, do you really think that Li Lu is very outstanding?¡±


    Hearing that he doubted her, Yang Li did not want to be outdone and said, ¡°Could it be that teacher Sha really thinks that Jiang Yu is very outstanding? I really don¡¯t know how many benefits you have received from that Jiang Yu to be able to speak up for her like this.¡±


    The implication of her words was that Jiang Yu had bribed the judge to speak up for her.


    For a moment, the atmosphere turned heavy.


    Sha Wei said, ¡°What you said is strange. Do you think Jiang Yu paid me? But the one who paid was actually someone else...¡±


    Li Lu was worried that Sha Wei would say something about her, so she quickly grabbed the host¡¯s microphone and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the dance finals? Aren¡¯t we going to continue thepetition and watch the two judges and teachers argue?¡±


    This sentence sessfully stopped Sha Wei from continuing, preventing him from continuing.


    The host also reacted and quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes. Next, let¡¯s invite the next contestant ¡ª Jiang Yu!¡±


    Only then did Li Lu step down from the stage.


    Everyone held their breaths, waiting for Jiang Yu, who was rumored to be even stronger than a professional dancer.


    However, no one saw Jiang Yu.


    Half a minuteter, someone whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Jiang Yu? Why isn¡¯t sheing out topete?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Is she afraid? After all, the judges have such high hopes for her.¡±


    ¡°Is she really afraid? It¡¯s been almost a minute. Why isn¡¯t sheing out?¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Yu had yet to appear, Yang Li sneered at Sha Wei and said, ¡°Teacher Sha, where¡¯s the Jiang Yu that you have high hopes for? Why isn¡¯t sheing out topete?¡±


    Sha Wei ignored her mockery and said, ¡°I only value Jiang Yu¡¯s strength. Whether she wants topete or not has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Seeing that Sha Wei was not angry, Yang Li also knew that her punch had hit cotton. It was soft and did not feel anything at all.


    She immediately felt a little bored and said, ¡°Then you can wait and see when that Jiang Yu cane out topete.¡±


    Li Lu was below the stage. She did not see Jiang Yu in the waiting room nor did she see Jiang Yu go on stage. She thought that she did not dare to go on stage because she did not have any costumes for the performance.

 Chapter 500 - Surprised

    <h4>Chapter 500: Surprised</h4>


    ¡°Jiang Yu, so you can also be a deserter?¡± Li Lu smiled and muttered to herself.


    Just when everyone thought that Jiang Yu would not go on stage to perform, even the host could not help but run up to smooth things over. He quickly let the third contestant go on stage, and the lights in the entire venue suddenly dimmed.


    Li Lu had originally wanted to return to the lounge and prepare to watch Jiang Yu make a fool of herself, but she saw that the lights on the stage had all dimmed.


    What was going on? Was Jiang Yu still going to perform on stage?


    A beam of light suddenly shone on the center of the stage. A person wearing a red wedding dress was standing there.


    It was Jiang Yu.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Li Lu shouted in disbelief, ¡°Impossible! How could she have clothes?¡±


    Her manager quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Keep your voice down! Won¡¯t you let others know that you changed into Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Only then did Li Lu stop talking. She angrily asked in a low voice, ¡°Where did she find the clothes?¡±


    Her manager whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Jiang Yu stood in the middle of the stage. With the sound of ¡°The king¡±, the dance of ¡°Farewell My Concubine¡± officially began.


    The light dance was like a swallow returning to its nest. The swift steps were like a bird in the night. Her posture was beautiful beyondpare, and her expression was pure and clear, as if she did not belong to the mortal world.


    Her ambition was to show the towering power of the mountains, and her intention was to create ripples in the flowing water dance.


    Jiang Yu was very beautiful, so beautiful that it could not be described with words.


    Everyone was amazed by her dance, and unknowingly, they were immersed in it.


    Even Yang Li, who had been speaking up for Li Lu, was attracted by Jiang Yu¡¯s dance, and even wanted to take her in as herst disciple.


    However, since she had taken Li Lu¡¯s money, everything she said next had to be beneficial to Li Lu.


    She suddenly envied Sha Wei for being able to openly praise Jiang Yu.


    Halfway through the song, the lights on the stage dimmed once again. When it was lit up again, Jiang Yu was already dressed in in white clothes. The hairpin on her head had also disappeared, and she was holding a light and delicate sword in her hand.


    The sorrowful sound of the flute rang out as Jiang Yu began to dance with the sword, one after another. It seemed chaotic, but in fact, she had used all the strength in her body.


    It was as if she wanted to use all her strength to turn the sword into red ropes, binding the person she loved to her side, and never to be separated again.


    In the end, Jiang Yu used herst bit of strength, and her hands naturally hung down. She raised her head and shouted, ¡°Your majesty! I will follow your majesty, and I will not regret my death!¡±


    Her words were mournful and deste, and the audience burst into tears.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze became gentle and tender like water. She raised her hand to pick up the long sword, and gently cut her neck before slowly falling to the ground.


    The moment Jiang Yu fell to the ground, the music stopped abruptly, and the lights on the stage dimmed.


    ¡°Farewell My Concubine¡± was over, but the audience and the judges were still immersed in Jiang Yu¡¯s dance, unable to extricate themselves.


    Even the host could not hold back her tears. She did not even have the strength to go on stage and announce the end of the performance.


    Li Lu was far away, so she could not see the specific situation on the stage clearly.


    What was going on? The lights on the stage flickered from bright to dark. What was this Jiang Yu up to? Had her dance ended yet? Why wasn¡¯t anyone pping or talking for such a long time?


    Li Lu was extremely anxious below the stage. She couldn¡¯t help but rush up to the stage to take a look.


    But before she could get up, the lights on the stage lit up again.


    ¡°This Jiang Yu! What is she up to?¡±

 Chapter 501 - Better

    <h4>Chapter 501: Better</h4>


    The manager whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Judging from the time, Jiang Yu¡¯s dance should be over. Since we can¡¯t see the actual situation on the stage, we might as well go back and have a good rest.¡±


    Li Lu didn¡¯t want to go back. She frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Why should we go back? Can¡¯t I see what happened to Jiang Yu?¡±


    Her manager also whispered, ¡°But... There¡¯s no way to be sure that Jiang Yu will make a fool of herself, right?¡±


    Li Lu didn¡¯t say anything. After a long while, she said unhappily, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the lounge.¡±


    Her manager was right. If Jiang Yu didn¡¯t find a costume for the performance and only had that set of white clothes, she would indeed make a fool of herself. She might not even be able to participate in thepetition.


    However, Jiang Yu had not only found a recement costume for the performance, she had evenpleted the entire dance with the white outfit that she had left for her. Even if it did not achieve the expected effect, it could still be considered aspleting thepetition in a proper manner, where did she get the idea of making a fool of herself?


    It seemed that she had secretly helped her out? Li Lu thought angrily that she had really shot herself in the foot this time.


    Jiang Yu stood straight on the stage and did not see the hosting up to host. She had no choice but to borrow a microphone from a staff member beside her and said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Jiang Yu.¡±


    As soon as she said that, everyone came back to their senses and realized that there were tears on their faces.


    The host hurriedly wiped away his tears and ran up to the stage, he said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I lost myposure a little. However, Jiang Yu¡¯s dance has indeed brought us all into an emotional state. As I watched from the side, I couldn¡¯t stop my tears from flowing.¡±


    Jiang Yu bowed politely and said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy that everyone liked my dance. I didn¡¯t know that my performance today would be so extraordinary, and it really surprised me.¡±


    This sentence seemed toe from a person who was full of conceit. But from Jiang Yu¡¯s mouth, it was the truth, and it could even be said to be humble.


    This was because Jiang Yu¡¯s dance today was indeed stunning. Just like what Judge Sha Wei had said, even a professional dancer might not be able topete with Jiang Yu.


    The host said, ¡°I wonder if the judges have anyments on Jiang Yu¡¯s dance?¡±


    Yang Li took the lead to pick up the microphone, she said, ¡°Her strength is average. I think she¡¯s not as good as Li Lu. However, there are still three contestants whose dances I haven¡¯t seen yet, so I can¡¯t say much. Let¡¯s just wait and see. What if the three contestants behind are all better than Jiang Yu?¡±


    What she said made a lot of sense, but everyone knew that the three contestants behind might not be as good as Jiang Yu.


    Just as Sha Wei said, Jiang Yu¡¯s strength was still better.


    Sha Wei took the microphone, he said slowly, ¡°I have acknowledged Jiang Yu¡¯s strength from the very beginning. I don¡¯t think her strength is outstanding, but she is indeed the most talented seedling I have seen in my many years in this industry. If she is willing to continue dancing, I can guarantee that she will be very aplished in this aspect.¡±


    Sha Wei had given such a high evaluation, so Yang Li could not say anything to refute it. She could only say onest thing, ¡°There are many people who have the ability, and there is more than one Jiang Yu.¡±


    She did not mention Li Lu again, but those who were interested knew that she was referring to Li Lu.


    Hence, someone guessed, ¡°Does Yang Li Know Li Lu? Or is there a rtionship between them?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why does she always speak up for Li Lu, saying that Li Lu¡¯s strength is better? And she always belittles Jiang Yu.¡±

 Chapter 502 - Ranking

    <h4>Chapter 502: <i>Ranking</i></h4>


    <i>?</i>


    Many people felt that there was an unspeakable rtionship between Yang Li and Li Lu, but no one had any evidence.


    However, everyone¡¯s attention was now on Jiang Yu, so no one paid much attention to Li Lu.


    After Jiang Yu left the stage, it was time for the third contestant to take the stage.


    When Jiang Yu returned to the waiting room, Sister Xia quickly handed him a towel and asked worriedly, ¡°How are you? Are you feeling okay?¡±


    Jiang Yu took the towel and wiped her sweat. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Fortunately, Xiao Xia delivered the clothes. Although it took her some time, she made it in time.¡±


    Sister Xia also let out a long sigh of relief and said, ¡°Yeah. I was always worried that Xiao Xia wouldn¡¯t make it in time. I didn¡¯t expect her to get off the car on the highway and run here.¡±


    Jiang Yu also said, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s all thanks to Xiao Xia that thepetition was sessful this time.¡±


    When Li Lu heard the word ¡°Xiao Xia¡± at the door, she secretly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Good for you, Jiang Yu! Yuan Lai has someone behind you to prepare for you!¡±


    The manager tugged at Li Lu¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly. It won¡¯t be good if Jiang Yu finds out.¡±


    Li Lu shook off her manager¡¯s hand and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you afraid of Jiang Yu?¡±


    Her manager said timidly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid... But no one knows what you¡¯ve done now. If others find out, your future will be ruined.¡±


    Li Lu didn¡¯t care. ¡°Who would know? If you don¡¯t tell me, who would know that I changed into Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Her manager didn¡¯t say anything anymore and just stood behind Li Lu with her head lowered.


    ¡°I want to see what kind of ranking Jiang Yu can get with such a big show,¡± Li Lu said fiercely.


    The manager was also helpless.


    She wasn¡¯t like this when she took Li Lu in the first ce. At that time, she was still a simple girl full of yearning for the entertainment industry.


    But now... for some reason, she had be like this.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Her manager didn¡¯t know what to say to her ¡ª because even if she did, it would be useless. Li Lu wouldn¡¯t listen at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the lounge.¡± Li Lu had lost her temper in front of Jiang Yu¡¯s lounge, so she wanted to go back to the lounge.


    ¡°By the way, did Xu Yee today?¡± Li Lu asked.


    Her manager said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Lu sneered and said, ¡°It seems that he has no interest in Jiang Yu. Otherwise, he would have definitelye to apetition like today.¡±


    Her agent wanted to say that Xu Ye actually wanted toe today, but because of the schedule, he couldn¡¯t schedule time, so he didn¡¯te.


    However, Li Lu seemed to be very satisfied with the fact that Xu Ye didn¡¯te today, so she wouldn¡¯t ask for trouble and tell the original situation of the matter.


    After thepetition ended, it was time for the audience to vote. Whether it was the live audience or the audience watching the live broadcast, they could all vote for their favorite contestant.


    Li Lu sat restlessly in the lounge, anxiously waiting for her ranking result.


    However, she didn¡¯t hear the sentence ¡°First ce is Li Lu¡± but heard ¡°First ce is Jiang Yu¡±.


    ¡°Jiang Yu?!¡± Li Lu stood up with a whoosh, and even her chair fell down. ¡°How can it be Jiang Yu?! How can it be Jiang Yu for first ce?!¡±


    Li Lu couldn¡¯t believe this fact. She thought that the person who counted the votes had made a mistake, so she quickly ran backstage, found the host, and asked, ¡°Are you sure that the first ce is really Jiang Yu?¡±


    The host looked at the counting machine in his hand and said with certainty, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that you didn¡¯t see wrongly?¡± Li Lu asked again, unwilling to give up.

 Chapter 503 - Complain

    <h4>Chapter 503: Comin</h4>


    The host was annoyed by the question and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see wrongly.¡±


    As he said that, he seemed to be afraid that Li Lu would continue to ask, so the host showed the number on the vote counting machine to Li Lu, he said, ¡°Look for yourself. The first ce goes to Jiang Yu. I didn¡¯t see wrongly, and her vote count is several thousand votes higher than the second ce. With such a big gap, I can¡¯t see wrongly.¡±


    Li Lu seemed to be unable to ept this fact and sat on the ground.


    Seeing her like this, the host thought that she was not feeling well, so he quickly reached out to help her up. He asked anxiously, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Li Lu did not even have the strength to speak. After being stunned for a long while, she only said, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The host did not hear clearly, so he leaned closer to listen and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Li Lu suddenly became furious and broke free from the host¡¯s hand. She got up and stumbled out.


    She couldn¡¯t bear such grievances. After returning to the lounge, she gave Li Yue a call.


    The first time, no one picked up.


    Li Lu called the second time, but no one picked up.


    It wasn¡¯t until the fourth time that someone picked up.


    Li Yue¡¯s tone was unhappy as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me quickly, I¡¯m still busy here.¡±


    When Li Lu heard Li Yue¡¯s words, she could no longer hold back the tears that she had been holding back all this while and they immediately fell.


    She cried and said, ¡°Sis... sis, I lost. I didn¡¯t win against Jiang Yu. She won the first ce in another dancepetition!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Yue couldn¡¯t believe it and asked again, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Jiang Yu? Didn¡¯t you change her costume?¡±


    Li Lu said, ¡°I did change it. But, but for some reason, someone sent her a new set. Not only did she wear that set of clothes for the entire dance, but she also wore the set of clothes that I threw away! Sis, what should I do?¡±


    Li Yue was really defeated by Li Lu¡¯s IQ. She asked her angrily, ¡°So what if you switched it? Why did you leave a set for her?¡±


    Li Lu cried and exined, ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid that after I took the clothes away, she willin. If that happens, thepetition will be dyed again. That¡¯s why I wanted to leave a set of clothes for her. It¡¯s also a good opportunity to see how she wants to settle this matter on the spot...¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You brainless person!¡± Li Yue couldn¡¯t help but scold Li Lu like this for the first time.


    Li Lu didn¡¯t expect Li Yue to scold her like this. She even forgot to cry for a moment.


    Li Yue also knew that she was too emotional. After calming down for a while, she said, ¡°What about you? What do you think?¡±


    Li Lu stuttered. She was afraid that she had said something wrong which made Li Yue angry. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. I just... Okay. I think I only heard the person who gave Jiang Yu the clothes called... called Xiao Xia.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who gave Jiang Yu the clothes. The important thing now is that Jiang Yu won first ce. What do you want to do?¡± Li Yue said.


    She was really angered to death by this stupid sister of hers.


    She didn¡¯t discuss anything with others. When she did it, she didn¡¯t know how to do it thoroughly. There would always be ws left behind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I can¡¯t get first ce now...¡± Li Lu said aggrievedly.


    But Li Yue didn¡¯t fall for her trick at all, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then do as you see fit. My work here is very busy and I don¡¯t have the time to care about you. I want topete for the movie queen. Jiang Yu is not only your opponent, but also mine. I still have to think of a way to deal with her. I don¡¯t have the time to settle this matter with you.¡±


    Saying that, Li Yue hung up the phone.

 Chapter 504

    <h4>Chapter 504: Think of A n</h4>


    Li Lu hung up the phone with Li Yue, her tears still flowing uncontrobly.


    Even though her manager also felt that Li Lu had gone too far this time, and that she was a little brainless, but she could not bear to see Li Lu, who she had brought up to this point, so sad because of these things.


    So sheforted her, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be too sad. It doesn¡¯t matter whether Jiang Yu knows about this or not. As long as no one else knows about this, you will be safe. So, there¡¯s no need to be so sad because of this.¡±


    However, Li Lu was still brooding over this matter. She muttered, ¡°But... but, I should be the first. I should be the first.¡±


    The manager sighed and said, ¡°This is just a dancepetition. There will be otherpetitions in the future, such as singingpetitions and actingpetitions. You have plenty of opportunities. Don¡¯t mind this time.¡±


    Li Lu still felt that no matter whatpetitions there were in the future, and whether she would have another chance in the future, she should be better than Jiang Yu. Whether it was poprity, poprity, or the ranking of a particrpetition.


    She had to be more outstanding than Jiang Yu.


    ¡°On what basis? She stole my sister¡¯s boyfriend, was a movie queen nominee this year, and even attracted Xu Ye¡¯s attention... Why is Jiang Yu¡¯s life so good?¡± Li Lu said, her eyes gradually turned fierce. ¡°Why? What¡¯s so good about Jiang Yu? Could it be that all the good things in the world have happened to her?¡±


    The manager nced at the time and said, ¡°Alright, we have to go out. It¡¯s almost time for the award ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Award ceremony? That¡¯s also to give Jiang Yu an award. What does it have to do with me?¡± Li Lu raised her tone and said, ¡°Do you want Jiang Yu to see me as a joke?¡±


    The manager hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. You¡¯re third ce, so you also have an award.¡±


    ¡°Third ce?¡± Li Lu sneered and said, ¡°Do you think I want it?¡±


    Although she said that, Li Lu stayed in the lounge alone for a while. She got up and went to the stage to ept the so-called ¡°Award ceremony.¡±.


    On the way, she saw Jiang Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s really unfortunate to see you, you unlucky thing.¡± Li Lu didn¡¯t hide her disgust for Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Stay away from me. Don¡¯t make me unlucky.¡±


    Jiang Yu was not angry because she already knew that Li Lu did not like her. And the words that came out of her mouth at this moment were the truest thoughts in Li Lu¡¯s heart.


    Sister Xia was a little angry and said, ¡°How can you say that? You...¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped her, shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear it?¡± Li Lu seemed like she wanted to fight to the death with Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Then do you need me to say it a few more times?¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped and stared at Li Lu. After a long while, she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun to change someone else¡¯s clothes secretly?¡±


    Li Lu was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to actually guess that she was the one who had changed her clothes secretly.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have any evidence. Li Lu didn¡¯t believe that she could do anything, so she said righteously, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s me? Where¡¯s the evidence? If you don¡¯t have any evidence, do you think it¡¯s me?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just saying it casually. Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ve already finished my dance anyway.¡±


    After saying that, she didn¡¯t want to continue talking to Li Lu and went on stage with sister Xia.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Li Lu gritted her teeth, ¡°Jiang Yu, who came from the countryside, has never seen anything before. How dare you put on such a posture in front of me? Just you wait. Isn¡¯t it that Xiao Xia who sent you clothes? Fine, fine! I want to see how many ¡®Xiao Xia¡¯ are behind you to help you!¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s expression was ferocious. Even her manager couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in her heart when she saw it.


    ¡°You... What do you want to do this time?¡± Her manager asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Li Lu said.

 Chapter 505

    <h4>Chapter 505: Exposed On The Spot</h4>


    The top three contestants stood on the stage. The first ce was Jiang Yu, the second ce was Nian Wei, and the third ce was Li Lu.


    The host said, ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee artist Sha Wei to present the trophies to our top three contestants!¡±


    Nian Wei stood beside Jiang Yu and whispered, ¡°Your name is Jiang Yu, right? I¡¯m Nian Wei. Do you remember me?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Of course I remember you.¡±


    Nian Wei blushed slightly when she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s smile, she whispered, ¡°Your dance is so beautiful. It¡¯s both beautiful and shocking. I¡¯ve studied for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone dance with so much power. You¡¯re the first and you¡¯re not even a professional dancer. I¡¯m even more impressed by you.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You have to work hard too. You¡¯ll definitely be more outstanding in the future.¡±


    Nian Wei said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    Sha Wei came up to the stage and handed the trophy to Jiang Yu. He said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you have both talent and strength in this aspect. I have high hopes for you. Please don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the trophy and bowed politely. She said, ¡°Thank you, teacher Sha, for your recognition of me. I¡¯ll definitely work hard. I definitely won¡¯t let you and everyone down.¡±


    Sha Wei smiled with relief. He then took another trophy and presented it to Nian Wei.


    He said, ¡°You. Your instructor and I are university ssmates. I heard that you¡¯re her student, so I especially paid attention to you. Although you¡¯re not bad, you still need to practice more.¡±


    Nian Wei took the trophy and said, ¡°Thank you, Professor Sha.¡±


    Sha Wei did not give the trophy to Li Lu. Instead, he turned around and was about to leave the stage.


    The host quickly stopped him and said, ¡°Professor Sha Wei, you haven¡¯t given the trophy to the third ce.¡±


    Sha Wei nced at Li Lu and asked, ¡°I still have to give her the trophy?¡±


    The host said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Yeah. After all, she is the third ce, so she also has the trophy.¡±


    Not only was the host embarrassed, Li Lu was embarrassed too.


    What was this old man talking about? Wasn¡¯t it natural for the third ce winner to have a trophy? Why was he pretending that he didn¡¯t know? It was fine if he took her money and didn¡¯t speak up for her, but now he had to embarrass her in public?


    Unexpectedly, Sha Wei sighed, took the trophy, and stuffed it into Li Lu¡¯s arms, he said, ¡°If you have time in the future, you should practice more and improve your strength, instead of running around with money. Everyone has money, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you have a few pieces.¡±


    His words contained a lot of information. For a time, the people on and off the stage began to whisper.


    ¡°What do you mean? Teacher Sha means that Li Lu went to him with money before thepetition?¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s what he meant. Otherwise, why would teacher Sha not be willing to give Li Lu the award? Li Lu must have used the money to bribe teacher Sha, but unfortunately, she kicked an iron te.¡±


    ¡°But teacher Sha did not explicitly say that Li Lu used the money to bribe him, right?¡±


    As if to verify this matter, Sha Wei took out a bank card from his pocket and put it into Li Lu¡¯s hand.


    He didn¡¯t say anything more, but this action was enough to exin everything. Before thepetition, Li Lu had used money to bribe Sha Wei.


    ¡°Teacher Sha...¡± Li Lu looked at the bank card and pretended to be calm. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Sha Wei nced at her, ¡°No matter if you are a young girl or a young man, you must be down to Earth in everything you do. You can¡¯t do these crooked things. You are a youngdy with thin skin. I won¡¯t say anything more. You better take care of yourself in the future.¡±


    Li Lu clenched her bank card tightly and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    In fact, she already didn¡¯t know how to exin this matter.


    ¡°So... Li Lu really bribed teacher Sha?¡± Someone asked.

 Chapter 506

    <h4>Chapter 506: Shame And Anger</h4>


    This sentence was not loud, but it was asked through the microphone, so that everyone present could hear it clearly.


    Bribing the judges before thepetition was not a big deal, but it was not a small deal.


    If you secretly bribed the judges and others did not find out, then it would be a small matter.


    But if you not only did not seed in bribing the judges, but also let others find out, then it would be a big matter.


    Moreover, the person involved had said it himself.


    For a moment, the atmosphere on and off the stage was very tense. Li Lu didn¡¯t know how to exin it, but she knew that if she disappeared at this time, it would confirm that she had paid the judges.


    Therefore, she calmed her emotions a little and took the microphone and said, ¡°This is not bribing. I, Li Lu, have always relied on my own strength and never disdained to do this kind of thing.¡±


    However, her words were not very true. Someone said, ¡°Is this an exnation? Teacher Sha has already stuffed the bank card into your hands. What do you have to say?¡±


    Li Lu still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°This is a misunderstanding. I guess teacher Sha did not understand what I meant at that time.¡±


    She wanted to continue exining, but she heard Sha Wei say, ¡°Whether it is a misunderstanding or not, you have to take back this bank card. I, Sha, have been upright for half of my life. I can¡¯t have my reputation ruined by this bank card of yours.¡±


    His words were straightforward, but at the same time, it also showed a fact ¡ª Li Lu was bribing Sha Wei with money. There was no so-called ¡°Misunderstanding.¡±.


    Yang Li had also taken Li Lu¡¯s money, but she could not stand up for Li Lu at this time. Otherwise, she would be in trouble.


    Yang Li herself knew which was more important, her reputation or the hundreds of thousands of dors.


    Li Lu stood on the edge of the storm and desperately needed someone to speak up for her.


    So she looked at Yang Li for help, only to find that Yang Li had left thepetition venue.


    Thest straw had disappeared. Li Lu didn¡¯t know what to do now.


    The atmosphere on the stage was very awkward. No one was willing to speak first.


    Very soon, the matter of Li Lu bribing the judges before thepetition was exposed and it immediately went on the hot searches.


    Many fans who liked Li Lu before had also left her because of this matter and started to criticize Li Lu¡¯s actions. ¡°You¡¯ve really disappointed us! How could you do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°To think that you¡¯re the sister of the movie queen. How could you do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you purely embarrassing your sister?¡±


    Li Yue¡¯s manager, Sister He, also saw the trending search and was shocked. She did not care if Li Yue was resting or not and quickly ran over with her phone.


    ¡°Li Yue! Your sister is on the trending search again!¡±


    Li Yue did not know about this and thought that it was because of the trending search in the dancepetition. She said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? In this circle, isn¡¯t it normal for someone to be on the trending search?¡±


    Sister He said, ¡°But she wasn¡¯t on any serious hot searches! She was exposed for bribing the judges before thepetition, that¡¯s why she was on the hot searches!¡±


    Li Yue was also shocked and asked in disbelief, ¡°What?! Really?¡±


    Sister He handed her the phone and said, ¡°Look.¡±


    Li Yue quickly took the phone and realized that it was just as sister he said. Li Lu was on the hot searches because of bribing the judges before thepetition. Thements below were all extremely disappointed with Li Lu.


    ¡°This idiot!¡± Li Yue could not help but curse loudly. ¡°He only knows how to cause trouble for me every day!¡±

 Chapter 507

    <h4>Chapter 507: Ban</h4>


    Li Lu stood on the stage. She didn¡¯t know whether to leave or not.


    Nian Wei was sandwiched between Jiang Yu and Li Lu. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After a long while, she asked Jiang Yu in a low voice, ¡°What should we do? Are we just going to stand here? Until Li Lu speaks?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her and then at Li Lu. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess so.¡±


    Nian Wei sighed and continued in a low voice, ¡°My legs are going numb from standing up.¡±


    Li Lu was already embarrassed and angry. The knuckles of the hand that was holding the trophy had already turned white. It seemed that she had used all her strength to hold the trophy so that it did not fall to the ground.


    Looking at her expression, Jiang Yu could not tell whether it was because she could not bear to or simply felt pity for her. She picked up the microphone and spoke, trying to help her out.


    ¡°This matter might really be a misunderstanding,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°No matter what the truth is, there will be someone who will verify it. They will definitely give everyone an exnation.¡±


    However, even if Jiang Yu said so, it would be useless because everyone had already decided in their hearts that there was no way to change this matter.


    Moreover, this was also the truth. No matter how much Li Lu said, it would be impossible to change the truth. There was no way to change the truth.


    When the host heard what Jiang Yu said, she quickly added, ¡°Alright, thepetition is over. Let us congratte Jiang Yu for winning the first ce!¡±


    There was a sparse round of apuse below the stage. It seemed that not many people were sincerely cheering for her.


    With the help of the host, the award ceremony ended very quickly. Li Lu ran back to the lounge as if she was running away.


    When her manager saw her like this, the words that she wanted to say were stuck in her throat. She couldn¡¯t say a word.


    How should she say it? She was already like this, yet she still wanted to say to her, ¡°You¡¯re on the hot searches, and now many television stations are banning you¡±?


    Wouldn¡¯t that make her even more devastated?


    Li Lu carefully ced the trophy on the table and panted heavily. Her tears were also falling down.


    The manager looked at her and couldn¡¯t bear it, so sheforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m also at fault for this. I should have stopped you.¡±


    Li Lu cried and shook her head, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    There was a knock on the door. The manager went to open the door and found that it was Jiang Yu.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The manager asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Li Lu,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Thank you for your concern.¡± Her manager didn¡¯t want Jiang Yu to see Li Lu like that, so she stopped her from entering.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°We¡¯re just being kind. Isn¡¯t it a little unreasonable for you to stop us from entering?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The manager wanted to retort, but after thinking about it, she felt that Sister Xia¡¯s words made sense, so she could only make way for Jiang Yu and Sister Xia to enter.


    Li Lu was still crying on the sofa, but when she saw Jiang Yu enter, she instantly stopped her tears.


    However, her voice still carried a thick sobbing tone as she said, ¡°What are you doing here?! Are you here to watch me make a fool of myself?¡±


    Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m just here to care about you. Is that not enough? Why do you have to treat me like an enemy every time you see me?¡±


    Li Lu said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we enemies? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll thank you just because you said a few words on stage to help me out. Jiang Yu, you¡¯re dreaming.¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not helping you out. I just heard Nian Wei say that her legs are numb from standing, so I n to end this award ceremony as soon as possible. However, you can also think that I decided to speak up to help you out because I felt sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Li Lu was choked. After a long while, she finally said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you really have no manners!¡±

 Chapter 508

    <h4>Chapter 508: Quarrel</h4>


    Jiang Yu sneered, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any manners, do you? Li Yue got someone to cut my costume, and you got someone to change my costume. You two are indeed a pair of blood-rted sisters, your methods of doing things are exactly the same. Li Lu, with all these things you¡¯ve done are right here, do you still think that I don¡¯t have any manners?¡±


    Li Lu was shocked and said, ¡°How, how do you know... No! You don¡¯t have any evidence. What evidence do you have to say that I did it?!¡±


    ¡°Evidence? At this time, you still want evidence?¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Li Lu, a dead duck¡¯s stubborn mouth is not apliment.¡±


    ¡°What stubborn mouth?¡± Li Lu decided to y dumb and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, can you stop saying things that I don¡¯t understand?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to argue with her on this matter. There was no doubt about it.


    She said, ¡°Li Lu, it doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s evidence to prove that you did it. ¡°The performance has ended, and I¡¯ve already won first ce. I¡¯m not a person who is calctive. As long as nothing touches my bottom line, I can endure it and pretend that it didn¡¯t happen. Moreover,¡¯newn0vel .0rg¡¯? I see that you¡¯re very pitiful now. I won¡¯t do that kind of thing where you add insult to injury.¡±


    Sister Xia was very happy listening from the side. She thought that this Li Lu had finally beenpletely defeated today.


    Li Lu said unwillingly, ¡°Jiang Yu! I just can¡¯t stand you! Why do you have such a good life?! I¡¯m not convinced. I just don¡¯t want you to have a good life!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Is this what you really think? But if you¡¯re willing to calm down and walk on solid ground, you¡¯ll also have such good luck.¡±


    Li Lu couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Her tears fell like beads that had broken the string once again, she said, ¡°I just can¡¯t understand. On what basis can a country girl like you, who hasn¡¯t seen the world, obtain so many things in the end? Let¡¯s not talk about other things. You¡¯ve only met Xu Ye a few times. He¡¯s not willing to leave. His eyes are fixed on you. I¡¯ve known Xu Ye for so long, and we¡¯ve even worked together. Why can¡¯t he see me?¡±


    It was Xu Ye again.


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°Li Lu, I have nothing to say about Xu Ye¡¯s matter. If you don¡¯t want to believe it and insist on guessing what happened between me and Xu Ye, then I naturally have nothing to say.¡±


    However, Li Lu still refused to believe Jiang Yu¡¯s words, she even tried to misinterpret her meaning. ¡°Look, Jiang Yu, you¡¯ve admitted it yourself. You still say that there¡¯s nothing between you and Xu Ye? Jiang Yu, will you believe it yourself when you say it?¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed, ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to believe it. Just lie to yourself. I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ll go back first. Since you have the time to doubt this and that, why don¡¯t you spend more time thinking about what you should do in the future? This isn¡¯t a small matter. Even your sister might not be able to protect you.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu and Sister Xia went back together.


    Once Jiang Yu left, Li Lu seemed to have lost all her strength. She slumped on the sofa and didn¡¯t even have the strength to move a finger. She muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s over... It¡¯s really over this time...¡±


    Her manager could not bear to see her like this, so sheforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Although this matter has affected you quite a lot, after a long time, no one will care about this matter anymore. It doesn¡¯t matter even if the television station bans you now. As long as they don¡¯t force you to quit the industry, you will have a chance to make aeback.¡±


    Li Lu¡¯s eyes zed over as she asked, ¡°Make aeback? Do I still have a chance to make aeback? Sister is also disappointed in me. What chance do I have to make aeback?¡±


    Her agent said, ¡°No matter what you think, you have to believe me. As long as you want to make aeback, I have a way to make a sessfuleback for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Lu¡¯s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope once again.

 Chapter 509

    <h4>Chapter 509: ¡°Chance encounter¡±</h4>


    Jiang Yu had won the first ce in thispetition. ording to her previous agreement with Sister Xia, she had to be the host and treat everyone to a meal.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu brought everyone to thergest restaurant in the city ¡ª Bijiang Chunshui.


    This was an antique restaurant. After entering the door, one could clearly hear the sound of guzheng ying. The sound of flowing water could be vaguely heard in the restaurant, giving it a feeling of ¡°I¡¯m looking for a soul mate friend¡±.


    Jiang Yu specially reserved a private room and reserved the seat of honor for the biggest contributor this time ¡ª Xiao Xia.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Xia scratched her head in embarrassment, ¡°This... This isn¡¯t very good, is it? Sister Yu, Sister Xia, I¡¯m just a small logistics staff. How can I sit in the seat of honor? That seat still needs Sister Yu to sit.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re the biggest contributor to thispetition. If you hadn¡¯t delivered the clothes in time, I wouldn¡¯t know what I would have done. So don¡¯t be modest. Just sit.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Xia nod with a red face.


    After everyone took their seats, they began to order.


    Jiang Yu pushed the menu to the middle of the table and said, ¡°Order whatever you want to eat. It¡¯s my treat today.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Long live sister Yu!¡±


    Everyone was fighting to order the dishes. They were thinking about how to order the dishes so that they could ¡°Rip¡± Jiang Yu off.


    Sister Xia looked at them with a smile and said, ¡°You guys are really not polite.¡±


    Zhao Hui, who was in charge of the post-production period, said, ¡°If anyone is still polite at this time, then they are not decent people. They are faking it!¡±


    Everyone burst outughing at him. Jiang Yu was no exception.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Then you are not allowed to fake it today. Order whatever you want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Long live sister Yu! Sister Yu is the best in the world!¡±


    While everyone was ordering, sister Xia pulled Jiang Yu out of the private room.


    ¡°What is it, Sister Xia?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°There is already a solution to the problem with Li Lu.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she being banned?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Not only that. Not only has Li Lu been banned, but most of her movies and TV dramas have already been taken down.¡±


    ¡°This is indeed a little tragic,¡± Jiang Yu said with a sigh.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°But taking her down is taking her down. If she were to return one day, these things would be put back on the shelves. So, this level of punishment is nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a person who won¡¯t stop. She won¡¯t keep her feet on the ground...¡± before Jiang Yu could finish her sentence, someone shouted from behind her, ¡°Jiang Yu?¡±


    The voice sounded very familiar.


    Jiang Yu turned around and saw that it was indeed Xu Ye.


    ¡°What a coincidence. You¡¯re here too,¡± Xu Ye said with a smile.


    Jiang Yu actually wanted to say ¡°What a coincidence,¡± but because of her face, she still said, ¡°Yes, movie king Xu. What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Why do you always call me movie king Xu and not my name?¡± Xu Ye asked.


    ¡°Xu Ye.¡± Jiang Yu generously fulfilled Xu Ye¡¯s request.


    ¡°You¡¯re eating here? Just you and your manager?¡± Xu Ye looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone else. He only saw Jiang Yu and her manager, Sister Xia.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m treating my studio staff to a meal.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what Xu Ye was up to, but she was afraid that he would treat her and sister Xia to a meal, so she told him the truth.


    ¡°Really? To celebrate you getting first ce?¡± Xu Ye asked with a smile.


    ¡°How did you know Jiang Yu got first ce?¡± Sister Xia asked. ¡°Did you watch the live broadcast?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a live audience member.¡±

 Chapter 510

    <h4>Chapter 510: Infatuated</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re actually a live audience member?¡± Not to mention Sister Xia, even Jiang Yu was a little surprised. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to hide so well. The live audience members didn¡¯t even notice you.¡±


    Xu Ye said gently, ¡°I was not only there but I also watched the live broadcast. I even posted a bullet screen.¡±


    ¡°Bullet screen...¡± Jiang Yu was a little speechless.


    This movie king Xu really had nothing to do.


    Xu Ye said, ¡°I was also afraid that I would be found out if I went to watch your match openly. How about it, Jiang Yu? I¡¯m still very considerate of you.¡±


    ¡°... Thank you.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what to say, so she could only say ¡°Thank you.¡±.


    Having said that, Jiang Yu was worried that if she continued, Xu Ye would shamelessly follow her, so she quickly said, ¡°Alright, my employees are still waiting for me. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and asked, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you going to treat me to a meal?¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°...¡±


    See, what you¡¯re afraid ofes true.


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Did youe alone?¡±


    Xu Ye shook his head and said, ¡°With my manager.¡±


    ¡°Then you can just have a meal with your manager.¡± Jiang Yu turned around and left without any mercy.


    Seeing this, Sister Xia could only apologize to Xu Ye and follow Jiang Yu back.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, why are you like this?¡± Xu Ye asked with a smile. It was unknown whether he was asking about Jiang Yu¡¯s back or the air.


    Soon, Xu Ye¡¯s manager, Tang Yi, came out of the bathroom. After searching for a long time, he saw Xu Ye standing at the corner of the stairs. He didn¡¯t know what he was looking at.


    He walked over and asked, ¡°Xu Ye? What are you looking at?¡±


    Xu Ye still maintained the same posture as when Jiang Yu left, staring nkly in the direction where Jiang Yu had left.


    Tang Yi asked once, but seeing that Xu Ye had no reaction, he asked again, ¡°Xu Ye? What are you looking at here?¡±


    Xu Ye finally came to his senses. He looked at Tang Yi with a smile and asked, ¡°Tell me, why is this Jiang Yu so interesting?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu?¡± Tang Yi thought for a while and then remembered who Jiang Yu was. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Did she make you angry?¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and shook his head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I just think that this Jiang Yu is very interesting. She¡¯s always merciless and always tries to brush away my good intentions. Tell me, why does such a person always reject my infatuation?¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Yi nced at Xu Ye with disdain, ¡°You think you have infatuation?¡± He said with disgust. ¡°If you ask me, that Jiang Yu is also a smart person. She must have seen that you have bad intentions, so she would always go around you, right?¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°Tang Yi, you¡¯re making fun of me again.¡±


    Tang Yi and Xu Ye were good friends who grew up together. In the end, Xu Ye entered the entertainment industry. As for this good friend, Tang Yi became his manager.


    ¡°The two of us grew up together. I know exactly what kind of person you are,¡± Tang Yi said disdainfully. ¡°You, I wonder which part of Jiang Yu you like. That¡¯s why you pay so much attention to her.¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and only said two words, ¡°The Kang family.¡±


    ¡°The Kang Family?¡± Tang Yi didn¡¯t know why Xu Ye would suddenly mention the Kang family. He asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Kang Family? That¡¯s a family that can cover half of the sky with one hand. Why did you mention himthem


    This time, Xu Ye did not continue speaking. He only smiled and shook his head. ¡°Go back. Jiang Yu, this tall branch, will be in my hands sooner orter.¡±


    Tang Yi was bing more and more baffled.

 Chapter 511

    <h4>Chapter 511: Bring Funds Into The Team</h4>


    Li Lu¡¯s matter hade to an end, but her being banned had indeed implicated Li Yue.


    ¡°This stupid sister.¡± Li Yue sighed and said, ¡°Even if she did all these things without thinking, she is still my sister after all.¡±


    Sister He couldn¡¯t bear it. Although Li Lu¡¯s actions were a little overboard, she really wanted to do good for Li Yue.


    She consoled Li Yue, ¡°You should rx first. Don¡¯t let these matters dy you. There¡¯s still a month before the best actress selection. You must be extra careful during this period of time. Don¡¯t let anything go wrong.¡±


    Li Yue replied, ¡°I know. But I have absolute confidence that the best actress this time will still be mine.¡±


    Sister he replied, ¡°I know. But you have to be on guard against Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu...¡± Li Yue narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°She is indeed not someone to be trifled with.¡±


    Sister He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be idle these few days. I¡¯ve epted a new movie for you. It¡¯s a modern drama. Take a look at the script.¡±


    Li Yue took the script and flipped through a few pages. She asked, ¡°Has there been any news from Jiang Yu recently?¡±


    Sister He poured a ss of water and handed it to Li Yue. She said, ¡°Nothing much, but it seems like she has epted a new movie. It¡¯s a movie. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s going to work with Xu Ye.¡±


    ¡°Xu Ye? Isn¡¯t he the new movie king?¡± Li Yue asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t Lulu like this person before?¡±


    ¡°I think so,¡± Sister He said.


    Jiang Yu was initially happy when she received the script, but when she saw the word ¡®Xu Ye¡¯, her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°He¡¯s the male lead?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Sister Xia sighed and said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the male lead. I know you don¡¯t want to see him, but there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Moreover, there¡¯s a troublesome fellow in this production team.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°The actress who ys the second female lead is called Tang Xue. I heard that she brought a sponsor into the production team.¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°Her temper is even worse than Li Lu¡¯s. ¡®newn0vel .0rg¡¯ You¡¯d better not provoke her easily.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be someone who likes Xu Ye again, right?¡± Jiang Yu rubbed her forehead with a headache.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sister Xia smiled and said, ¡°This matter of Tang Xue liking Xu Ye, she posted it on the Inte with great fanfare. Everyone knows about it.¡±


    ¡°Why is this Xu Ye fooling around?¡± Jiang Yu was speechless.


    Sister Xia said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Xu Ye is good-looking and has the status of movie king. Naturally, he will attract the attention of many people. Li Lu and Tang Xue are one of them.¡±


    ¡°This youngdy is really inexperienced,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Read the script for the next few days. You will join the production team in a few days,¡± Sister Xia said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu obediently flipped through the script.


    This movie was called ¡°Who is the murderer?¡± It was a mystery and mystery movie.


    The male lead Xu Ye yed was called Chen Sheng, a police officer.


    The female lead Jiang Yu yed was called He Xun, a novelist.


    The plot of this movie was that the female lead He Xun wrote a mystery novel. When she finally decided who was the murderer, she suddenly had an ident and transmigrated into this novel, bing a novelist in the novel as well.


    Here, she met her male lead, Chen Sheng, and fell in love with him.


    ¡°This story is quite interesting,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s read more.¡± Sister Xia smiled and said, ¡°We have enough time, and this won¡¯t stop you from participating in the movie king selection.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu smiled.

 Chapter 512 - Tang Xue

    <h4>Chapter 512: Tang Xue</h4>


    Coincidentally, the first person Jiang Yu met on the day she joined the production team was Xu Ye.


    As soon as he saw Jiang Yu, Xu Ye immediately walked over and shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, movie king Xu,¡±Jiang Yu said politely.


    ¡°You¡¯re treating me like an outsider again. You even called my namest time,¡± Xu Ye said.


    ¡°I...¡± Before Jiang Yu could finish speaking, she heard someone shout, ¡°Xu Ye!¡±


    Jiang Yu turned around and saw a young, lively and cute girl.


    ¡°Xu Ye! Why are you here?!¡± The little girl ran over excitedly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time since I came here! I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡±


    ¡°Tang Xue? Why are you here?¡± Xu Ye¡¯s head started to swell when he saw Tang Xue.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I stay here?¡± Tang Xue was unhappy and said, ¡°I¡¯m the second female lead in this movie. Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the second female lead?¡± Xu Ye eximed in shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My father invested in this movie. Of course I¡¯m in this production team.¡± Tang Xue smiled until her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not the female lead?¡± Xu Ye asked as he looked at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu nced at Tang Xue and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t something I can decide. When I received the script, Sister Xia told me that I was the female lead.¡±


    Tang Xue didn¡¯t notice Jiang Yu. She only had Xu Ye in her heart, she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My father asked me before. I was the one who said that I wanted to be the second female lead. After all, I¡¯ve just entered the industry. How can I get a female lead? If I don¡¯t act well, won¡¯t I be embarrassing my father?¡±


    It seemed like this little girl wasn¡¯t like what Sister Xia had said. She was not a hot-tempered person but was very sensible.


    ¡°Alright...¡± Xu Ye didn¡¯t want to talk to Tang Xue anymore and looked at Jiang Yu for help.


    Jiang Yu immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. She¡¯s here to look for you, not me.¡±


    Only then did Tang Xue notice Jiang Yu behind her.


    She looked at Jiang Yu and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°My name is Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu?¡± Tang Xue Thought for a while and said, ¡°I remember now. You¡¯re brother Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend, Jiang Yu, right?¡±


    ¡°Brother Mo Long?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Mo Long?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my cousin,¡± Tang Xue said, ¡°The Tang family is a small branch of the Mo family. Brother Mo Long¡¯s aunt is my mother.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Jiang Yu was speechless.


    ¡°Then I should call you sister-inw, right?¡± Tang Xue smiled and said, ¡°Hello, sister-inw!¡±


    Jiang Yu was also amused by her and said, ¡°Hello, Xiao Xue.¡±


    Xu Ye was a little unhappy and said, ¡°The two of you are talking happily. Are you just going to throw me aside?¡±


    Tang Xue quickly turned her head and continued to hold Xu Ye¡¯s arm. She said, ¡°How can that be? My mind is still on you.¡±


    Tang Xue smiled happily. She looked like an innocent little girl. Moreover, she was Mo Long¡¯s cousin. Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but have a good impression of Tang Xue in her heart.


    ¡°Sister-inw,¡± Tang Xue called out to her and said, ¡°I still need you to take care of me in this production team.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Tang Xue smiled again, shook Xu Ye¡¯s arm, and happily went to look for Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 513 - Angry

    <h4>Chapter 513: Angry</h4>


    ¡°Who is the murderer?¡± The first scene was where the male lead and the female lead were opposite each other.


    ¡°This is my first time working with you,¡± Xu Ye said to Jiang Yu with a smile.


    ¡°This is my first time working with you, too,¡± Jiang Yu said expressionlessly. ¡°I hope that movie king Xu can give me some pointers.¡±


    ¡°Look at you. When you said that, you didn¡¯t have any expression on your face. How am I supposed to believe your words?¡± Xu Ye said.


    However, when he said that, his face was still smiling, and there was no sign of anger at all.


    However, he was indeed not angry.


    Tang Xue was a little far away, and Xu Ye and Jiang Yu were speaking in low voices. She really couldn¡¯t hear them clearly.


    Hence, she went to find Sister Xia and asked, ¡°Are you Xiao... ahem, are you Jiang Yu¡¯s manager?¡±


    Sister Xia was packing up Jiang Yu¡¯s things. When she heard Tang Xue¡¯s words, she turned around and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Jiang Yu¡¯s manager. Just call me sister Xia.¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia, what is the rtionship between Xu Ye and Jiang Yu?¡± Tang Xue asked.


    Sister Xia knew that Tang Xue liked Xu Ye, so she weighed it and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They¡¯re not even friends.¡±


    ¡°Is that so...¡± Tang Xue seemed to be very satisfied with this answer and said, ¡°I thought Xu Ye and Jiang Yu were very familiar with each other.¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Sister Xia said. ¡°We participated in a dancepetition together before, so we got to know each other briefly.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I got it,¡± Tang Xue said with a smile.


    After saying that, she left.


    Sister Xia was worried for Jiang Yu.


    Tang Xue happily went to watch Xu Ye¡¯s acting again, but she was toote. Xu Ye and Jiang Yu¡¯s first act had already finished.


    ¡°Aiya! I didn¡¯t see it!¡± Tang Xue pped the table beside her in annoyance and said, ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to look for Jiang Yu¡¯s manager!¡±


    Tang Xue¡¯s manager, Yan Wei, walked over and said, ¡°You really care about Xu Ye¡¯s matter.¡±


    Tang Xue said, ¡°I don¡¯t. I was just curious when I saw Xu Ye and Jiang Yu getting so close.¡±


    Yan Wei said, ¡°You¡¯re calling her Jiang Yu Now? Didn¡¯t you call her sister-inw before?¡±


    Tang Xue said, ¡°How can I call her that at this time? If others hear it, they¡¯ll use it to make a fuss.¡±


    Yan Wei smiled and said, ¡°Oh, you. After so long, your IQ has finally improved a little.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Why are you talking about me like that!¡± Tang Xue protested unhappily.


    As they were talking, Jiang Yu walked over and handed Tang Xue a ss of water. She asked, ¡°The scene in a while is yours. Are you nervous?¡±


    Tang Xue happily took the water and said, ¡°I¡¯m not nervous! I¡¯m a thick-skinned person. I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±


    Jiang Yu also looked at Tang Xue happily and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I was worried that if you were afraid, we wouldn¡¯t be able to film.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible!¡± Tang Xue drank a mouthful of water and said, ¡°Sister-inw, how are you and brother Mo Long doing recently?¡±


    ¡°You... Why are you asking this?¡± Jiang Yu blushed and whispered, ¡°He and I... are doing quite well recently.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Xue looked at Jiang Yu with a smile and said, ¡°I also think the two of you are quite good. Unfortunately, Xu Ye and I...¡±


    At the mention of Xu Ye, Tang Xue¡¯s eyes dimmed again and she said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to like me at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jiang Yuforted her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I believe that Xu Ye will see your true heart one day.¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Tang Xue smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 514 - Fight The Landlord

    <h4>Chapter 514: Fight The Landlord</h4>


    Tang Xue¡¯s scenes were simple, and she passed them in one take.


    ¡°Today¡¯s scenes are over!¡± Tang Xue looked for Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Sister-inw, do you want toe and y with me tonight?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled at her and asked, ¡°y what?¡±


    Tang Xue took out a box of poker cards out of nowhere and said mysteriously, ¡°Fight thendlord! Let¡¯s bring Xu Ye along!¡±


    Sure enough, as long as Tang Xue participated in the game, Xu Ye must be brought along.


    However, Xu Ye seemed to be very impatient with Tang Xue, so he probably wouldn¡¯t agree to Tang Xue¡¯s request.


    Therefore, she agreed to Tang Xue¡¯s suggestion and said, ¡°Okay. It just so happens that I don¡¯t have anything to do recently. Let¡¯s y fight thendlord together as a way to relieve my boredom.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Tang Xue quickly put away the poker cards and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and call Xu Ye right now!¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t think that she would make Xu Ye stay with Tang Xue, but she had really underestimated Xu Ye.


    In order to be able to speak more with Jiang Yu, Xu Ye held back Tang Xue and said, ¡°Alright, I can y with you guys.¡±


    Tang Yi, who was at the side, was so shocked that his eyes almost fell out. He said, ¡°You really want to go?!¡±


    Xu Ye didn¡¯t say anything, but Tang Xue was the first to get anxious. She said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with going with me? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to y with you!¡±


    Tang Yi knew that Tang Xue was someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. It wasn¡¯t because of the family behind her, but because of her fearless character.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Tang Yi hurriedly smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Go and y.¡±


    Xu Ye nced at him and asked, ¡°Are youing too?¡±


    Tang Yi hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    Tang Xue became anxious again and said, ¡°Are you Xu Ye¡¯s manager or not? Why don¡¯t you listen to him? If he asks you to go, then go.¡±


    Tang Yi: ¡°...¡±


    Just now, you said that you wouldn¡¯t y with me, but now you¡¯re asking me why I don¡¯t y with you. Great aunt, you¡¯re really hard to please.


    Seeing Tang Yi like this, Xu Ye was overjoyed, but he said very seriously, ¡°Just go. If you don¡¯t want to y with me, just sit by the side and watch. It¡¯ll be more lively with more people.¡±


    Tang Yipromised helplessly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go, okay?¡±


    Tang Xue then softened her tone and said, ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll go and prepare. Remember to look for me after dinner.¡±


    After Tang Xue Left, Tang Yi pushed Xu Ye¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Are you really going?¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and asked, ¡°Why not? This is a good opportunity to strike up a conversation with Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Yu again? Tang Yi was puzzled and asked, ¡°What kind of God is this Jiang Yu? To be able to make you miss her so much?¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? The Kang family.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°Kang family¡± again, Tang Yi asked, ¡°What does this Kang family mean? Are you saying that Jiang Yu has something to do with the Kang Family?¡±


    Xu Ye said mysteriously, ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    Tang Yi: ¡°...Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to guess.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. It¡¯s a good opportunity for you to take a look at Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a good opportunity for me to see where this god Jiang Yu came from to attract you so much.¡±


    After dinner, Xu Ye and Tang Yi knocked on Tang Xue¡¯s door.


    Tang Xue opened the door and saw Xu Ye. Her eyes immediately narrowed into slits as she said, ¡°You¡¯re the only ones left! Hurry up ande in. My sister-inw and Xia are already here.¡±


    Hearing that Jiang Yu had already arrived, Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re here aren¡¯t we?¡±

 Chapter 515 - Lose

    <h4>Chapter 515: Lose</h4>


    When Jiang Yu saw Xu Ye, she also sighed in her heart.


    She originally thought that Xu Ye would not agree to Tang Xue¡¯s request, but when Tang Xue came to look for her, she knew that she had underestimated Xu Ye.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re already here.¡± Xu Ye smiled as he walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side and said, ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not look at him. She secretly leaned towards Tang Xue¡¯s side and said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± said Xu Ye as he sat next to Jiang Yu.


    Tang Xue quickly came back after closing the door and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin!¡±


    Yan Wei shuffled the cards and put the cards in order before saying, ¡°Draw the cards.¡±


    Tang Xue said, ¡°Rock, paper, scissors. Whoever wins will draw the cards first.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After three rounds of rock, paper, scissors, Xu Ye won.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m bullying a little girl. I won with my strength.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything ¡ª she really didn¡¯t want to talk to Xu Ye anymore.


    Tang Xue nced at Jiang Yu and saw that she had no intention of speaking, so she opened her mouth and said, ¡°No one mes you. Quickly draw the cards.¡±


    Xu Ye did not hear Jiang Yu¡¯s words and drew his cards in a somewhat disinterested manner


    After drawing his cards, Tang Xue asked, ¡°Who wants to be thendlord?¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that she wanted to be in the same group as Xu Ye, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be thendlord.¡±


    Tang Xue looked gratefully at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re such a good person!¡±


    Xu Ye was puzzled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just being thendlord? If being thendlord is a good person, then I can also be thendlord.¡±


    As he said that, he nced at Jiang Yu.


    Tang Xue didn¡¯t take his little actions to heart and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is a tacit understanding between us girls.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the three cards into his hand and said with a smile, ¡°You have to be careful this time. This is a good card.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Tang Xue shouted and said, ¡°No matter how good the cards are, they can¡¯t beat the two of us!¡±


    Xu Ye looked at his cards and said, ¡°Indeed, there aren¡¯t any good cards.¡±


    Tang Xue said unwillingly, ¡°How is that possible! Even if there aren¡¯t any good cards, we can still win!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk big.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and directly yed three cards and said, ¡°Three threes.¡±


    Tang Xue decisively attacked and threw out three cards and said, ¡°Three sixes.¡±


    Xu Ye took a look at his cards and said, ¡°I can¡¯t beat it.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s still me.¡± Jiang Yu took a look at his cards and said, ¡°Three kings.¡±


    Tang Xue¡¯s expression was a little ugly this time. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xu Ye also sighed. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I told you to be careful.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Triple and a double.¡±


    Tang Xue did not have any cards in her hand, so she looked at Xu Ye for help.


    Xu Ye did not look at Tang Xue. Instead, he happily yed his cards and said, ¡°I have this card. Triple and a double!¡±


    Tang Xue¡¯s eyes lit up and she shouted, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can beat me just like that. I only have nine cards in my hand,¡± said Jiang Yu. She threw out four cards and said, ¡°Bomb.¡±


    Tang Xue and Xu Ye were dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t Jiang Yu¡¯s luck a little too good?


    They didn¡¯t expect that apart from this bomb, thest five cards in Jiang Yu¡¯s hand was another triple and a double.


    This time, Tang Xue and Xu Ye werepletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°You... How are you so lucky?¡± Tang Xue couldn¡¯t believe it and said, ¡°This is only the first round! You¡¯re so lucky!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Well, you both lost. There must be a punishment, right?¡±

 Chapter 516 - Find Something Amiss

    <h4>Chapter 516: Find Something Amiss</h4>


    The punishment for losing was just to stick a few notes on the face.


    For the entire night, Tang Xue stubbornly wanted to be on the same team as Xu Ye. She had also lost miserably, with notes stuck all over her face.


    Xu Ye was originally unwilling to talk to Tang Xue, but after losing so many rounds, he was also a little angry. he shouted, ¡°Tang Xue! Do you know how to y or not?¡±


    When Tang Xue heard Xu Ye call her name, she was a little excited. However, when she heard the next sentence, she suddenly felt wronged.


    She lowered her head and said in a very wronged tone, ¡°I... I know how to y, but I don¡¯t know why my luck is so bad today. You, don¡¯t be angry...¡±


    She was already so humble, but Xu Ye¡¯s tone was still very heavy. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about bad luck! If you really know how to y...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fierce to Xiao Xue.¡± Jiang Yu frowned and said in an unhappy tone, ¡°What ability do you have to be angry with a little girl?¡±


    Hearing Jiang Yu talking to him, Xu Ye¡¯s mood was a little better. He said, ¡°Good Jiang Yu, you finally spoke to me for the whole night.¡±


    Jiang Yu shut her mouth again, not wanting to say another word.


    Tang Xue, however, noticed something amiss and asked, ¡°What did you call my sister-inw just now?¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°I just called her Jiang Yu.¡±


    Tang Xue did not believe him and said, ¡°Jiang Yu is called Jiang Yu, but why did you call her ¡®Good Jiang Yu¡¯? And why do I feel like you¡¯ve been waiting for my sister-inw to talk to you all night?¡±


    Xu Ye looked at her and asked, ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I came?¡±


    ¡°You... What do you mean?¡± Tang Xue looked at Xu Ye in disbelief and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t like Jiang Yu... would you?! Xu Ye! What are you thinking about?!¡±


    Jiang Yu had a premonition that the atmosphere would be very awkward, so she got up and was about to leave, but was stopped by Tang Xue. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    Jiang Yu could only stand there and sigh in her heart.


    Seeing Tang Xue like this, Xu Ye frowned and said, ¡°Why are you talking to your sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw? How is she still my sister-inw?¡± Tang Xue looked at Jiang Yu with endless disgust in her eyes, she said, ¡°She already has a boyfriend, but she¡¯s still seducing you outside! Pui, such a person is not worthy of being my sister-inw!¡±


    Jiang Yu wanted to exin, but looking at Tang Xue¡¯s current state, she knew that no matter how she exined, it would be useless because Tang Xue would not listen to her.


    Moreover, it would be wrong to say too much. It was better not to exin.


    On the other hand, Xu Ye seemed to be unable to hear Tang Xue speak ill of Jiang Yu in such a manner, he said, ¡°A few days ago, you called her sister-inw, but today, you have such an attitude? If word got out, even Mo Long would feel ashamed of you. He would have such a sister like you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Tang Xue could no longer hold back her anger, she said loudly, ¡°Do you think she still has the face to stand by brother Mo Long¡¯s side? Don¡¯t say that brother Mo Long feels ashamed because he has a sister like me. I even feel ashamed that he has such a girlfriend!¡±


    Xu Ye could no longer hold it in. He stood up and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level.¡±


    Jiang Yu stood where she was. She did not know whether to leave or not.


    If she had known earlier, she would not have agreed to Tang Xue¡¯s request to y fight thendlord at night.


    Otherwise, there would not have been so many things happening.


    Jiang Yu stood still. She wanted to wait for Tang Xue to calm down before exining her rtionship with Xu Ye. However, Tang Xue did not want to listen to Jiang Yu at all. She did not even want to look at her.


    ¡°Get Out! Both of you, get out!¡±

 Chapter 517 - Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 517: Hatred</h4>


    Since the owner of the room had already urged her out, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t stay any longer and went out with Sister Xia.


    Seeing this, Xu Ye also went out with Tang Yi.


    After he went out, he hurriedly caught up with Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t be sad about what happened just now. I didn¡¯t mean to say that to Tang Xue.¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Movie King Xu, what does your matter have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Hey... Jiang Yu, are you angry?¡± Xu Ye asked uneasily.


    Jiang Yu said expressionlessly, ¡°Why would I be angry? I¡¯m not close to Movie King Xu. Why would I be angry for no reason? But in order to prevent such things from happening in the future, Movie King Xu, please stay away from me in the future.¡±


    This was already very clear on the meaning. If Xu Ye still did not understand, then it would really be a little unreasonable.


    However, Jiang Yu still underestimated Xu Ye¡¯s thick skin.


    She only heard Xu ye say, ¡°But, Jiang Yu, now you and I are the male and female leads in this movie. We see each other every day... so you see, don¡¯t be angry. Forgive me?¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed, she said, ¡°Movie King Xu, the friendship between you and me will end after this movie ends. I don¡¯t know why you approached me back then, or if you just wanted to be friends with me, but this rtionship ends here. I¡¯m not close to you, so we can¡¯t be considered friends, right?¡±


    Xu Ye asked unwillingly, ¡°Just because of Tang Xue? You want to cut ties with me? We can¡¯t even be friends?¡±


    ¡°... Movie King Xu, I don¡¯t want to get involved in any more things because of you,¡± Jiang Yu said as she returned to her room with Sister Xia.


    When Jiang Yu returned to her room, Tang Yi grabbed Xu Ye¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°This is that Jiang Yu?¡±


    Xu Ye nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    Tang Yi said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything special about her. Why are you so concerned about her?¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about Jiang Yu. I¡¯m concerned about her identity. No matter what, Jiang Yu, this high branch, can not fall into the hands of Mo Long.¡±


    Tang Yi listened ambiguously, but he did not ask much. He only said, ¡°Then make your own ns. I can¡¯t stop you anyway.¡±


    Xu Ye looked at him and asked with a smile, ¡°When have you ever stopped me?¡±


    Tang Yi helplessly spread his hands and said, ¡°...Forget it, forget it. You¡¯re the movie king and you¡¯re the boss. Everything you say is right.¡±


    ¡°Then go back and rest.¡±


    The next day, when Jiang Yu saw Tang Xue during filming, he was just about to greet her when he saw her turn her head away in disgust.


    Hence, the ¡°Good morning, Xiao Xue¡± was swallowed back into Jiang Yu¡¯s stomach.


    When Sister Xia saw it, she walked over and whispered, ¡°I told you not to get too close to Xu Ye and not to provoke Tang Xue.¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to either. I had a good rtionship with Xiao Xue before. It was all because of what Xu Ye said, which made Xiao Xue think too much.¡±


    Sister Xia also sighed and said, ¡°I knew long ago that this Xu Ye was not someone easy to deal with.¡±


    Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°I hope that after Xu Ye heard yesterday¡¯s words, he won¡¯te and pester me anymore.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This Xu Ye, to think that he¡¯s even a movie king. But if you ask me, he¡¯s more like a young boy who pursues a girl he likes during puberty.¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him again in the future.¡±

 Chapter 518 - Disgust

    <h4>Chapter 518: Disgust</h4>


    Today¡¯s scene was between Jiang Yu and Tang Xue. However, when Tang Xue saw Jiang Yu, it was as if she had seen something disgusting. She wanted to hide as far away as possible. How could she still want to shoot the opposite scene with her?


    ¡°Director, can I ask if the female lead of this movie can be changed?¡± Tang Xue found the director and asked.


    The director didn¡¯t know why Tang Xue would make such a request for no reason. He was suddenly put in a difficult position and said, ¡°This... may not be possible. This is already a done deal. How can we change it just like that?¡±


    Tang Xue pursed her lips, ¡°What? You can¡¯t change a done deal? There haven¡¯t been many scenes about Jiang Yu in the past few days, right? So what if we change it? We just need to spend a little more time to reshoot those few scenes.¡±


    The director scratched his head and said, ¡°But for no reason, I can¡¯t tell Jiang Yu to stop acting, can I?¡±


    ¡°Alright, you want a reason, right?¡± Said Tang Xue. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a reason. I don¡¯t like Jiang Yu, and I hate her. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The director didn¡¯t understand and asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you close to Jiang Yu before?¡±


    Tang Xue sneered and said, ¡°Is she worthy? I didn¡¯t discover her true colors at that time. I was deceived by her!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± When the gossips in the director¡¯s team heard Tang Xue¡¯s words, they immediately poked their heads out and asked, ¡°Who is Jiang Yu?¡±


    Tang Xue nced at the staff member and felt that it was not a big deal. Moreover, it was a good opportunity for them to see Jiang Yu¡¯s true colors, so she told them everything that happenedst night.


    When the staff member heard that, he was shocked and said, ¡°Really? Jiang Yu is really that kind of person?!¡±


    He was not familiar with Jiang Yu, so he naturally did not say much. After hearing what Tang Xue said today, he also believed that Jiang Yu was indeed that kind of person.


    Tang Xue said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Do you think I would lie to people? There¡¯s no benefit for me to lie to you, or do you think it¡¯s good for me to nder her in front of you?¡±


    ¡°But...¡± The director was still in a difficult position. He said, ¡°Regardless of whether Jiang Yu is that kind of person or not, this movie has already started. It¡¯s not good to change people at thest minute, right?¡±


    Tang Xue¡¯s eyes widened in anger. She said, ¡°What do you mean by this?! Why? Do you dare not listen to my words?!¡±


    The director knew that the investor of this movie was Tang Xue¡¯s father, so the person in front of him was naturally someone that he could not afford to offend. However, Jiang Yu¡¯s identity was also there. She was Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend! Moreover, her ability was also there. She was also a hot new star.


    Therefore, no one was willing to give up on Jiang Yu, so he naturally wasn¡¯t willing to change Jiang Yu at this time.


    Since that was the case, he could only bargain with Tang Xue. The director said, ¡°Tang Xue, can you put aside your personal grudge with Jiang Yu for now? After this movie is over, I promise that I won¡¯t let the two of you work together anymore. How about it?¡±


    Tang Xue mmed the table, ¡°Director, you don¡¯t want to shoot this movie anymore, do you?! You dare to not listen to my words, do you? Alright, since you don¡¯t want to shoot it anymore, I¡¯ll ask my dad to withdraw his investment! No one will shoot it anymore!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± The director was really afraid this time.


    Tang Xue¡¯s personality was not as easy to talk to as Jiang Yu¡¯s. Once she was angry, she might really withdraw her investment if she said she wanted to withdraw.


    In that case, there was really no way to film.


    The director thought about it and decided to discuss it with Jiang Yu. After all, there was such a ¡°God¡± in the production team that no one could afford to offend.

 Chapter 519 - Negotiate Nicely

    <h4>Chapter 519: Negotiate Nicely</h4>


    The director found Jiang Yu and smiled apologetically. He asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, what¡¯s the matter today?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at him and asked curiously, ¡°Director, what are you talking about? Aren¡¯t we shooting today?¡±


    The director chuckled and said carefully, ¡°You see... Why don¡¯t you go back first? There¡¯s no need to shoot today¡¯s scene. You should take a break first.¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped flipping through the script and asked in surprise, ¡°Why?¡±


    The director didn¡¯t know how to say it either. He could only let Jiang Yu rest for the next few days and not appear in front of Tang Xue for the time being. Perhaps when Tang Xue¡¯s anger subsided, she might be able to shoot together with Jiang Yu?


    Therefore, the director didn¡¯t exin the specific reason. He only said, ¡°Nothing much. I just saw that you¡¯ve been a little too tired recently, so I want you to take a break...¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Jiang Yu cut him off and continued flipping through the script. ¡°Director, did Tang Xue say something to you?¡±


    The director felt guilty and cold sweat instantly broke out. He stammered, ¡°What, what? What can Tang Xue say to me? Jiang Yu, you, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not even look at him and said, ¡°I saw Tang Xue looking for you just now.¡±


    The director: ¡°... Jiang Yu, since you saw it, then I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I don¡¯t know what grudges you have with Tang Xue, but she came to me and asked me to rece you. I could onlye over to discuss it with you. After all, her father is the investor of this movie. If I don¡¯t agree, she will ask her father to withdraw his investment.¡±


    Jiang Yu mmed the script shut and said, ¡°Is it because of this?¡±


    The director wiped his cold sweat and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of this.¡±


    Jiang Yu sneered and said, ¡°Director, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go back and tell Tang Xue that I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    It seemed that this Tang Xue really hated her to this extent because of the small matterst night.


    The director was caught between a rock and a hard ce and said, ¡°But... her family is the biggest investor after all. I can¡¯t afford to offend her. She can be considered to have a background and power in this circle. She¡¯s really not someone to be trifled with.¡±


    Jiang Yu closed her eyes and sighed softly. She said, ¡°Director, if you can¡¯t open your mouth, I¡¯ll speak to her myself.¡±


    The director was naturally happy and said, ¡°Then you can speak to her yourself.¡±


    After saying that, the director hurriedly left. He predicted that if Jiang Yu saw Tang Xue, the two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to have a proper conversation. Not to mention quarreling loudly, they might even get into a fight.


    Sister Xia also heard it clearly from the side. She said, ¡°Are you really going to look for Tang Xue?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t just suffer for nothing.¡±


    Sister Xia sighed, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that this Tang Xue isn¡¯t someone easy to deal with. In the end, you even got along well with her. I didn¡¯t want to say anything at first, but now you see? I told you not to listen to me.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled coquettishly and said, ¡°Sister Xia, I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll definitely listen to you in the future. How about it?¡±


    Sister Xia tapped her forehead and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a chatterbox.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and got up to look for Tang Xue.


    Tang Xue was originally flipping through the script when she heard Yan Wei say that Jiang Yu was here. She immediately threw the script aside and asked, ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    Jiang Yu walked over and said, ¡°She¡¯s here to look for you.¡±


    Tang Xue rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Nonsense. Of course I know that you¡¯re here to look for me. I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re here to look for me.¡±

 Chapter 520 - Take Action

    <h4>Chapter 520: Take Action</h4>


    Jiang Yu smiled, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hate me so much just because of Xu Ye¡¯s matter. There¡¯s nothing going on between me and Xu Ye to begin with. I¡¯m not familiar with him at all. Since you have the time to fight with me, why don¡¯t you look for those who really like Xu Ye?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Li Lu?¡± Tang Xue sneered, she said, ¡°Is she worthy? She thinks she¡¯s great just because she has a Movie Queen sister. She¡¯s arrogant and despotic when she does things. Now, she¡¯s been banned, right? Serves her right.¡±


    Jiang Yu was speechless. It seemed that this Tang Xue had really investigated quite a number of people behind their backs.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu was silent, Tang Xue sneered and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? You¡¯re also afraid of ending up like Li Lu, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what will happen to me in the end. I came to find you just to tell you that Xu Ye and I really have nothing to do with each other. What if you believe me? We can still happily film together for the rest of the time. But what if you don¡¯t believe me? Then I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°So what if you say you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Tang Xue sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you just because you say that the two of you have no rtionship?¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said helplessly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then don¡¯t believe me. Li Lu didn¡¯t want to believe me before.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Xue asked, ¡°Do you want to say that if I don¡¯t believe you, I¡¯ll end up like Li Lu?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but I also hope that you won¡¯t do something that can¡¯t be undone like Li Lu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say so many useless words to me,¡± Tang Xue said impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing. In this movie, there¡¯s no me, no you!¡±


    Jiang Yu wanted to say something, but someone said, ¡°What are you two arguing about?¡±


    Jiang Yu and Tang Xue looked over and realized that Xu Ye had walked over without them knowing.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Although Tang Xue was very angry, she was unwilling to lose her temper at Xu Ye, so she said, ¡°Hurry up and go back. Don¡¯t get involved in this matter between two women.¡±


    Xu Ye shrugged and said, ¡°Do you think I want toe? It¡¯s already time to start filming, and neither of you are here. The director told me that Jiang Yu came to look for you. I had no choice, so I came here.¡±


    ¡°... So you¡¯re not here to look for me? Are you here to look for Jiang Yu?¡± Tang Xue paused and asked.


    Xu Ye said, ¡°What else? In a while, it¡¯ll be a scene between me and Jiang Yu. If I don¡¯t look for her, could I be looking for you?¡±


    ¡°... You!¡± Tang Xue was so angry that she stomped her feet and shouted, ¡°Xu Ye! What¡¯s wrong with you?! Do you only have Jiang Yu in your heart?!¡±


    Xu Ye felt that Tang Xue was a little baffled and said, ¡°Tang Xue, can you not be so unreasonable? Everyone is waiting there. Can you hurry up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unreasonable?¡± Tang Xue pointed at herself in disbelief and said, ¡°Xu Ye, could it be that Jiang Yu is a good person?¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this.¡± Xu Ye could not do anything about this Tang Xue. ¡°The most important task now is filming, not discussing this. Jiang Yu, ignore her and hurry over. Everyone is waiting.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Although she did not like Xu Ye very much, he was still very serious when it came to filming.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu was about to leave with Xu Ye, Tang Xue was anxious and grabbed a ss of water from the table and threw it at Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The ss shattered and everyone present was stunned.


    Jiang Yu stood where she was and rubbed her head. As soon as she put down her hand, she saw blood stains all over her hands.

 Chapter 521 - Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 521: Hospital</h4>


    After a long while, someone shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu! Quick, something happened to Jiang Yu!¡±


    Xu Ye stepped forward to support Jiang Yu and asked anxiously, ¡°Jiang Yu! Jiang Yu, are you alright?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s head was dizzy and she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Even when someone was talking to her, she couldn¡¯t hear them clearly.


    Someone ran over to tell sister Xia, ¡°Jiang Yu is injured. Quickly go and take a look!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sister Xia was stunned. She threw down the thing in her hand and quickly ran over.


    Tang Xue didn¡¯t know that she could hit Jiang Yu¡¯s head, so she had used a lot of strength just now.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose...¡± Tang Xue stuttered and was at a loss.


    ¡°Tang Xue! You¡¯re too much!¡± Xu Ye shouted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Tang Xue shouted back. ¡°She was the one who provoked me first! Why are you only yelling at me and not at her?!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xu Ye shouted.


    Sister Xia ran over in a hurry and saw Xu Ye holding Jiang Yu in his arms.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Sister Xia ran over and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? !¡±


    Xu Ye nced at Tang Xue and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you should go and ask Tang Xue. But at this critical moment, it¡¯s better to send Jiang Yu to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Sister Xia hurriedly called the emergency number and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell the director. You can help me take care of Jiang Yu now.¡±


    Xu Ye nodded and said, ¡°Okay, go quickly.¡±


    Tang Xue also knew that she had done something wrong, but because of her face, she refused to lower her head and admit her mistake.


    Yan Wei was behind her and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re doomed now. Mo Long will not let you off.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Tang Xue said unwillingly, ¡°When I was young, brother Mo Long even hugged me! It¡¯s impossible for him to treat me like this just because of a woman!¡±


    Yan Wei sighed, ¡°Whether it will happen or not, you¡¯ll have to wait and see. Although Li Lu was banned, as long as there was a chance in the future, she could make aeback. ¡°But you can¡¯t. As long as Mo Long makes a move, you won¡¯t have the chance to make aeback in your life.¡±


    Tang Xue was frightened. Her legs were so weak that she couldn¡¯t stand.


    As they spoke, an ambnce had already arrived and brought Jiang Yu to the hospital.


    Fortunately, although Tang Xue was strong, she was still a girl, so Jiang Yu¡¯s head injury didn¡¯t count.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have a good rest recently because she stayed upte to read the script. Therefore, she was unconscious for a long time after receiving a heavy blow.


    Xu Ye finished the procedures outside and was about to go back to the ward to take a look when he saw a man quickly walk into Jiang Yu¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Xu Ye narrowed her eyes and thought for a while before mumbling to herself, ¡°Mo Long?¡±


    Mo Long walked into Jiang Yu¡¯s ward and saw her lying on the bed with a pale face. She did not move at all and even her breathing became weak.


    ¡°What happened to Yu¡¯er?¡± Mo Long asked coldly.


    Sister Xia had been guarding Jiang Yu¡¯s bedside ever since she fainted. Hearing Mo Long¡¯s question, she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of your good sister, Tang Xue? If it wasn¡¯t for her, Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    ¡°Tang Xue?¡± Mo long actually didn¡¯t have much of an impression of Tang Xue. He only vaguely remembered that when he was young, he had hugged a newborn little girl at Tang¡¯s house.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Tang Xue! She hurt Jiang Yu and caused him to be sent to the hospital. It¡¯s fine if she didn¡¯te to see her, but she didn¡¯t even apologize. Mo Long, this is your good sister!

 Chapter 522 - Brother And Sister

    <h4>Chapter 522: Brother And Sister</h4>


    Mo Long said to Teng Yi who was behind him, ¡°Go and check on that Tang Xue.¡±


    Teng Yi said, ¡°Yes, President Mo...¡±


    Teng Yi retreated and saw a person standing at the door timidly. He looked like he wanted toe in but didn¡¯t dare to.


    Teng Yi saw her strange look and asked, ¡°Miss, who are you?¡±


    Tang Xue said submissively, ¡°It¡¯s me... My name is Tang Xue. Is brother Mo Long inside?¡±


    Teng Yi nced at the door behind him and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tang Xue still didn¡¯t dare to enter and asked, ¡°Is he very angry?¡±


    Teng Yi thought for a moment and decided to tell the truth, ¡°Yes. You injured Miss Jiang Yu. President Mo is very angry now.¡±


    ¡°Then... If I go in and apologize, he should forgive me, right?¡± Tang Xue asked carefully.


    Teng Yi shook his head decisively, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Tang Xue was at a loss, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she would be injured if I just lightly hit her... brother Mo Long should forgive me, right? Although Jiang Yu is his girlfriend, I¡¯m his sister! We¡¯ve known each other... for a longer time than that Jiang Yu!¡±


    Teng Yi actually wanted to say, ¡°Miss Tang Xue, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    But he didn¡¯t say it. Teng Yi Thought for a moment and said, ¡°Miss Tang Xue, if you insist on thinking this way, you can go in and give it a try.¡±


    Teng Yi¡¯s original intention was to persuade Tang Xue not to go in at this time, or else she would be dancing on Mo Long¡¯s reverse scale.


    However, Tang Xue misunderstood and said unwillingly, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try! I don¡¯t believe it. Don¡¯t tell me thatpared to that Jiang Yu. The rtionship between brother Mo Long and I for so many years is not just an illusion!¡±


    As she said that, she didn¡¯t even knock on the ward¡¯s door and directly pushed it open and walked in.


    Teng Yi shook his head. He was afraid that Tang Xue would cause trouble in the ward, so he followed her in.


    Mo Long frowned when he saw someone enter and asked coldly, ¡°No one knocked on the door?¡±


    Tang Xue curled her lips and said, ¡°Brother Mo Long, why are you so fierce to me? Don¡¯t you remember me? You even hugged me before.¡±


    ¡°Hugged you?¡± Hearing her say that, Mo Long knew who the person in front of him was. ¡°You are Tang Xue?¡±


    Tang Xue saw that Mo Long recognized her and said happily, ¡°It¡¯s me! Brother Mo Long, I knew you wouldn¡¯t forget me!¡±


    She looked at Tang Xue coldly and asked, ¡°You still have the face toe?¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡± Tang Xue only realized that something was wrong halfway through her words.


    She stomped her feet anxiously and said, ¡°Brother Mo Long! How can you say that! Why can¡¯t Ie? My brother is here, so I can¡¯te and see my brother?¡±


    Mo Long sneered and said, ¡°See me? The person you should see is Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu?¡± Tang Xue paused and said, ¡°Why would I see her? I know that I was the one who injured her, and it was my fault. But if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she did something disgusting, how could I have injured her?¡±


    Tang Xue¡¯s words werepletely wrong. Sister Xia couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What did Jiang Yu do? It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t trust Jiang Yu, yet you still insist that there¡¯s something going on between Jiang Yu and Xu Ye!¡±


    ¡°Then did I say something wrong?!¡± Tang Xue couldn¡¯t stand people shouting at her, especially since this person was Jiang Yu¡¯s manager. She said loudly, ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s nothing between her and Xu Ye? If there¡¯s nothing between them, then why is Xu Ye treating Jiang Yu so well?!¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Xu Ye and Jiang Yu only have a working rtionship during filming. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s overthinking things. Why did you push this responsibility onto Jiang Yu?¡±

 Chapter 523 - Dob

    <h4>Chapter 523: Dob</h4>


    Tang Xue sneered and said, ¡°Am I thinking too much, or is this really happening? You are Jiang Yu¡¯s manager, so you must be helping Jiang Yu speak up, right?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±sSister Xia was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. She could only sit in front of Jiang Yu¡¯s bed and wait for her to wake up.


    When Tang Xue saw that Sister Xia didn¡¯t speak, she thought that she was in the wrong, so she said smugly, ¡°How is it? Am I right? Brother Mo Long, I told you, Jiang Yu is not a good person...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Mo Long coldly shouted and sat down in front of Jiang Yu¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Brother Mo Long...¡± Hearing Mo Long shout at her, Tang Xue began to feel wronged again and said, ¡°Why are you so fierce to me...¡±


    ¡°Your Tang family has been living too happily recently,¡± Mo Long said.


    Although Tang Xue¡¯s brain was not very good, she was not a fool. Naturally, she could understand the meaning behind Mo Long¡¯s words.


    ¡°You... What do you mean?¡± Tang Xue said in fear, ¡°Brother Mo Long... I¡¯m telling you, you must not do anything reckless! My mother is your aunt!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Mo Long did not even look at her. He only said, ¡°The reason why your Tang family can be like this is also because of our Mo family.¡±


    ¡°You, what do you mean!¡± Tang Xue said, ¡°If you do anything excessive, I will tell my mother!¡±


    Tang Xue thought that Mo Long would be afraid if she brought out her mother and Mo Long¡¯s aunt. Even if he wasn¡¯t afraid, he would be concerned about his identity as a member of the Mo family and would restrain himself.


    However, Tang Xuepletely underestimated Mo Long. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would restrain himself because of his so-called ¡°Identity.¡±.


    As expected, Mo Long said to Tang Xue, ¡°My aunt? So what if you tell her?¡±


    Tang Xue said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that my mother will look for you?¡±


    ¡°Afraid? Do you think I will be afraid?¡± Mo Long looked at Tang Xue coldly and said, ¡°You can let her try.¡±


    Tang Xue believed him and took out her phone to make a call.


    Seeing this, Teng Yi immediately stopped her and said, ¡°Miss Tang Xue, I advise you to apologize now and ask for Miss Jiang Yu¡¯s forgiveness when she wakes up.¡±


    Tang Xue shouted, ¡°Why did you stop me from making a phone call? Why? Are you afraid too?¡±


    Teng Yi shook his head and let go of her hand. ¡°In that case, Miss Tang Xue can try.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better not hinder me!¡± Tang Xue Said and made a phone call.


    The call was quickly picked up. Tang Xue shouted, ¡°Mom! It¡¯s me, it¡¯s Xiao Xue!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xue? What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be filming at the set right now?¡±


    Tang Xue felt wronged and told her everything that had happened today. She also told her about how Mo Long was biased towards the old medicine and how he had shouted at her.


    After saying all this, Tang Xue said, ¡°Mom, look, brother Mo Long is biased towards an outsider. He¡¯s not even on my side!¡±


    Tang Xue thought that by acting like a spoiled child, the person on the other end of the line would speak up for her. Perhaps she would even loudly teach Mo Long a lesson to help her vent her anger.


    However, she never expected that not only did her mother not speak up for her, she even reprimanded her, ¡°You stupid child! Who did you offend that you had to provoke Mo Long?!¡±


    Tang Xue was stunned and said in disbelief, ¡°Mom... Mom, what are you talking about? You are brother Mo Long¡¯s aunt! Could it be that you...¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Where are you now? Where is Mo Long?¡±


    Tang Xue was frightened and said, ¡°He, he is by my side. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Prodigal child, hurry up and give him the phone!¡±

 Chapter 524 - Bankrupt

    <h4>Chapter 524: Bankrupt</h4>


    Tang Xue shakily handed the phone to Mo Long and said, ¡°Brother Mo Long, my mother is looking for you...¡±


    Mo Long coldly looked at the phone in Tang Xue¡¯s hand and did not pick it up.


    Tang Xue was so anxious that she was about to cry. She said, ¡°Brother Mo Long, you, you pick up the phone. My mother is angry...¡±


    Mo Long was finally willing to say, ¡°She is angry. What has it got to do with me?¡±


    Tang Xue¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes as she sobbed, ¡°Brother Mo Long, please pick up the phone.¡±


    Mo Long did not take the phone, so Tang Xue had no choice but to turn on the speakerphone and say, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve turned on the speakerphone. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    At this moment, the person on the other end of the phone spoke up, his tone trying to curry favor, ¡°Mo Long, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s auntie.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s eyes never left Jiang Yu. When he heard this, he only lightly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xue has such a temper, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know...¡±


    Mo Long interrupted her, ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    After a long while, the person on the other end of the phone continued, ¡°Mo Long, today, for auntie¡¯s sake, let Xiao Xue go, right?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I advise you to go back and clear things up with the Tang family. At the same time, you can also bring this person, Tang Xue, back with you.¡±


    When Tang Xue heard this, she did not know where her confidence came from, but she said loudly, ¡°This movie is funded by my father! If I leave, this movie will not be able to be filmed, and neither will Jiang Yu film it!¡±


    When Tang Xue¡¯s mother heard this, she really wanted to go through the phone screen and give Tang Xue a few ps to wake her up.


    How could she still say such things at a time like this? Wouldn¡¯t this make Mo Long even angrier?


    As expected, the temperature around Mo Long dropped by a few degrees and became even colder. Even Teng Yi, who was the furthest away from him, couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Mo Long said coldly, ¡°Do you think Yu¡¯er will be missing from this drama?¡±


    Tang Xue was speechless. ¡°You...¡±


    Mo Long continued, ¡°But your Tang family will soon only have the resources for this drama... or perhaps, you won¡¯t even have the resources for this drama.¡±


    ¡°What, what do you mean?¡± Tang Xue looked at Mo Long, unable to believe that he would really dare to do something harmful to the Tang family.


    However, Tang Xue once again looked down on Mo Long. Mo Long said to Teng Yi, ¡°After three hours, don¡¯t let me see anything about the Tang family on the Inte.¡±


    Teng Yi epted the order and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tang Xue¡¯s legs went weak and she fell to the ground. The phone in her hand also fell to the ground.


    ¡°Brother Mo Long... brother Mo Long, you can¡¯t do this! Can¡¯t I, can¡¯t I apologize to Jiang Yu? When she wakes up, I¡¯ll apologize to her. As long as she forgives me, you¡¯ll take back your words, okay?¡± Tang Xue pleaded.


    Mo Long only said, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    It¡¯s over... It¡¯s toote¡­


    Mo Long¡¯s words had been hovering above Tang Xue¡¯s head. She knew that the Tang family had beenpletely destroyed by her hands this time.


    Mo Long nced at Tang Xue and said, ¡°Are you still staying here?¡±


    Now that the Tang family was no longer supporting her, Tang Xue did not dare to continue staying in front of Mo Long. She could only use herst bit of strength to climb up and stagger out.


    Sister Xia watched everything from the side with her mouth agape.


    She had long known that Mo Long was a big shot who could cover the sky with one hand. However, what she did not know was that Mo Long¡¯s influence had actually reached such a level.


    After all, the Tang family was also considered a small branch of the Mo family. However, Mo Long actually made the Tang family go bankrupt just because he said so. Moreover, even Mo Long¡¯s aunt had to speak to him with a somewhat fawning tone. It could be seen just how big Mo Long¡¯s influence was.

 Chapter 525 - Tang Residence

    <h4>Chapter 525: Tang Residence</h4>


    After this incident was over, Jiang Yu woke up not long after.


    She opened her eyes and saw Sister Xia and Mo Long sitting by her bed, looking at her anxiously.


    Jiang Yu opened her mouth and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    However, as soon as she said this, Jiang Yu felt a splitting headache and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured,¡± Sister Xia said. ¡°Did you forget? When Xu Ye came to look for you to film, Tang Xue was so angry that she smashed you with a ss of water.¡±


    Speaking of Tang Xue, only then did Jiang Yu remember that she was injured and sent to the hospital because of Tang Xue.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Tang Xue?¡±Jiang Yu asked.


    Sister Xia didn¡¯t know what to say and could only look at Mo Long, hoping that he would be the one to tell Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu saw that Sister Xia was looking at Mo Long, so she looked over and asked, ¡°What happened to Tang Xue? Did something happen?¡±


    Mo Long sighed slightly and said, ¡°She hurt you. Naturally, I won¡¯t let her off.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Jiang Yu was shocked and said, ¡°Tang Xue... What happened to her?¡±


    Jiang Yu knew Mo Long¡¯s methods, but Tang Xue was still considered Mo Long¡¯s cousin. If Mo Long really did something to Tang Xue, she was also afraid that others would gossip about Mo Long behind his back.


    Mo Long naturally knew what Jiang Yu was thinking, but he was not afraid of gossip.


    As long as it did not reach his ears, he could pretend that it did not happen. But if it reached his ears... then those people¡¯s fate would be worse than Tang Xue¡¯s.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this,¡± Mo Long said. ¡°You just need to rest and recover. When your injury is healed, you can go back to the set and film in peace.¡±


    Even though Jiang Yu was no longer at ease, she could only rest and recuperate in peace after Mo Long said that. After her injury was healed, she could go back to the set and film.


    Mo Long looked at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you for a while. I¡¯ll go back to deal with some matters soon.¡±


    Jiang Yuforted him, ¡°You should go back. It¡¯ll be fine as long as Sister Xia is here.¡±


    Mo Long was still worried and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you for a while longer.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry about me. It¡¯s more important to go back and deal with some matters.¡±


    Sister Xia also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You should go back first. I¡¯ll take care of Jiang Yu here. Moreover, after what you did to Tang Xue, I¡¯m afraid that the Tang family will look for you, right? Even if you aren¡¯t afraid of the Tang family, the Tang family might look for the Mo family. When that timees, you won¡¯t be able to exin yourself to the Mo family, right?¡±


    Mo Long was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me take care of Jiang Yu.¡±


    Sister Xia nodded and said, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m Jiang Yu¡¯s manager. Taking care of her is my duty. You Ddn¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Mo Long nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Yu¡¯er, I¡¯ll be going back first. I¡¯lle and visit you after I¡¯m done with my work.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°But I think I¡¯ll probably be back to film by the time you¡¯re done with your work. At that time, you can visit me if you want to see me.¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything as long as your injuries heal quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    After Mo Long left, Jiang Yu turned to look at Sister Xia and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happened with Tang Xue?¡±


    Sister Xia sighed, she shook her head and said, ¡°This Tang Xue has brought this upon herself. She had caused Mo Long to fly into a rage today and implicated the Tang family. The Tang family will not let Tang Xue off this time. Naturally, they will look for the Mo family and cause trouble for Mo Long.¡±


    ¡°He is... doing this for me again,¡± Jiang Yu sighed and said.


    Sister Xia sighed and said, ¡°Yes. I knew that Mo Long could cover the sky with one hand, but I didn¡¯t expect him to have such strength.¡±

 Chapter 526 - Disaster Comes From The Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 526: Disaster Comes From The Mouth</h4>


    After Mo Long returned, just as Jiang Yu and Sister Xia had said, the members of the Tang family were already standing at the door.


    It was Mo Long¡¯s aunt, Mo Zhi, with Tang Xue by her side.


    Mo Long saw it and pretended not to see it. He went straight into the house.


    Tang Xue hurriedly followed him in and called out, ¡°Brother Mo Long...¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Mo Long had already waved his sleeve and sat down on the chair. He asked coldly, ¡°Is this how you teach your daughter?¡±


    The person he was referring to was Tang Xue, but his words were directed at Mo Zhi.


    Mo Zhi quickly pulled Tang Xue back, knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Can wee in now?¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t look at them. Mo Zhi didn¡¯t know whether she could go in or not, so she could only wait at the door with Tang Xue.


    Not long after, Teng Yi walked over with a few thin pieces of paper.


    When he saw Tang Xue and Mo Zhi, he was also a little surprised and asked, ¡°Miss Tang Xue, why are you still here?¡±


    He then looked at Mo Zhi who was beside Tang Xue and asked, ¡°This is?¡±


    This was also his first time seeing Mo Zhi, so he didn¡¯t know her at all.


    Tang Xue said, ¡°This is my mother. She¡¯s brother Mo Long¡¯s aunt.¡±


    When she said this, she emphasized thest sentence.


    Teng Yi bowed slightly and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Madam Tang.¡±


    Mo Zhi nodded, which could be considered as a response.


    Mo Long said coldly, ¡°Teng Yi,e in if you have something to say.¡±


    Teng Yi said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing that Teng Yi took the paper and entered the door, Tang Xue thought that she could also enter, so she followed behind Teng Yi.


    Mo Long gently knocked on the table and said, ¡°Did I let you in?¡±


    Tang Xue¡¯s footsteps stopped, and she asked unwillingly, ¡°If he can enter, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Do you think you and Teng Yi have the same identity?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m your sister, the eldest miss of the Tang family,¡± said Tang Xue with her hands on her hips proudly.


    ¡°You still think you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Tang family?¡± Mo Long took the information from Teng Yi and didn¡¯t even look at Tang Xue.


    Tang Xue was unwilling and said, ¡°Why am I not the eldest daughter of the Tang family? I¡¯ve always been, and always will be! This is something that Jiang Yu can¡¯tpare to!¡±


    Hearing her mention Jiang Yu again, Mo Long¡¯s mood instantly dropped back to the freezing point. He said word by word, ¡°You still dare to mention her name?¡±


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong!¡± Although the temperature around Mo Long had dropped and his tone and expression were very scary, Tang Xue still relied on Mo Zhi¡¯s identity and thought that Mo Long wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything too excessive.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? I am! Brother Mo Long, do you think that I don¡¯t know? That Jiang Yu doesn¡¯t have any background at all! She¡¯s even a country girl who hasn¡¯t seen much of the world!¡± Tang Xue said, ¡°Do you think that grandfather will like that girl? It¡¯s impossible. Moreover, grandfather has long wanted you to marry that Li Yue.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± The water cup on Mo Long¡¯s desk shattered.


    Tang Xue was shocked and said in fear, ¡°Brother Mo Long, what, what are you doing? I¡¯m not wrong, why are you desperate?¡±


    ¡°Tang Xue, I¡¯ve really given you a enough face.¡± Mo Long picked up a handkerchief at the side and wiped the water stains on his hands. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention this matter in front of me in the future. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what I will do to you... Ah, no, Tang Xue, you have no future.¡±


    Tang Xue was shocked and said, ¡°What do you mean... my mother is still here! I don¡¯t believe that you dare to do this!¡±


    Mo Long curled the corners of his mouth. ¡°See if I dare.¡±

 Chapter 527 - People From The Mo Family

    <h4>Chapter 527: People From The Mo Family</h4>


    Tang Xue quickly turned around to call for help and shouted, ¡°Mom! Look at him, he doesn¡¯t even put you in his eyes!¡±


    Mo Zhi was originally standing at the door, but after listening to Mo Long and Tang Xue¡¯s conversation, she felt that no matter what, she was still an elder and Mo Long was a junior, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.


    But after he said those words just now, Mo Zhi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Se walked in and said, ¡°Mo Long, don¡¯t go too far! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re powerful and your grandfather thinks highly of you, you can do whatever you want! No matter what, I¡¯m still your aunt, I¡¯m still a member of the Mo Family!¡±


    Mo Long nced at her, sneered and asked, ¡°So? Do you still think of yourself as my aunt? Back then, when you insisted on marrying that man with the surname Tang, grandfather had long chased you out of the Mo family.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Mo Zhi paused, she still spoke with her surname, ¡°Even if your grandfather chased me out, my identity is still here. If I return to the Mo family. I still have to call him ¡®father¡¯. And you, Mo Long, still have to call me ¡®aunt¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Then you can give it a try.¡± Mo Long said, ¡°You can return to the Mo family now and see if grandfather will acknowledge you after you call him ¡®father¡¯. As for me... you can take a look and see if I will call you ¡®aunt¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Mo Long! Don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Mo Zhi shouted loudly and said, ¡°If my surname is Mo, then I will forever be a member of the Mo family! And since Xiao Xue is my daughter, she is also a member of the Mo Family!¡±


    Mo Long looked coldly at Tang Xue and said slowly, ¡°Yu¡¯er is my fianc¨¦e, she is also a member of the Mo family.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu? She is also worthy?¡± Mo Zhi had heard Tang Xue mention Jiang Yu on the way here.


    It was said that she was an unlucky girl who hade from the countryside and had not seen the world. She had been brought back by her biological parents and was not even weed by them.


    Mo Zhi scoffed at this.


    ¡°What?¡± Mo Long¡¯s gaze turned colder and he said, ¡°Is Li Yue worthy?¡±


    Mo Zhi replied, ¡°Regardless of whether Li Yue is worthy or not, at least with Jiang Yu¡¯s status, she will never be able to step into the Mo family!¡±


    Mo Long threw the documents in his hands out and the few pieces of thin paper flew around in the sky before they slowlynded beside Tang Xue¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Whether Yu¡¯er is worthy or not, it¡¯s never up to you guys. It¡¯s up to me, Mo Long.¡±


    Tang Xue bent down and picked up the few pieces of paper. After a few nces, her whole body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Seeing this, Mo Zhi asked in puzzlement, ¡°Little Xue, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you, look...¡±T ang Xue handed over the paper in her hand while trembling.


    Mo Zhi hurriedly took it. After a few nces, her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    She looked at Mo Long and said, ¡°Mo Long, what do you mean? Do you really want to destroy the Tang family?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to destroy the Tang family, but your precious daughter. If you can teach her well and she won¡¯t cause you any trouble when shees out, then the Tang family won¡¯t have what they have today. However, you didn¡¯t teach her well and let her out to cause trouble.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look like he was joking. Mo Zhi knew that he was serious and not trying to scare them.


    This time, Mo Zhi was a little scared and said obsequiously, ¡°Mo Long, you... you should let go of the Tang family for auntie¡¯s sake, right?¡±


    When Tang Xue Saw Mo Zhi like this, she also knew that Mo Long was going to be serious this time. If she didn¡¯t apologize to Jiang Yu, this matter might really not be resolved.


    Hence, she also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, brother Mo Long. On ount of my mother¡¯s face, can you let us off? I¡¯ll go apologize to Jiang Yu, alright?¡±

 Chapter 528 - New Second Female Lead

    <h4>Chapter 528: New Second Female Lead</h4>


    Mo Long said, ¡°I already told you when we were at the hospital. It¡¯s already toote. Even if you apologize and Yu¡¯er forgives you, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Tang Xue was unwilling to give up and tried to struggle again. ¡°Brother Mo Long...¡±


    Mo Long directly interrupted her and said, ¡°From now on, leave this ce. Never let me see you again. This includes the Mo family.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mo Long...¡±


    Teng Yi walked to Tang Xue and Mo Zhi¡¯s side and made a ¡°Please¡± gesture towards the door.


    ¡°Please, the two of you.¡±


    Tang Xue and Mo Zhi knew that no matter how long they stayed here and how many words they said, Mo Long would not be moved.


    Therefore, they did not want to waste any more effort and left dejectedly.


    After they left, Teng Yi returned and asked worriedly, ¡°President Mo, aren¡¯t you afraid that elder Mo wille looking for you?¡±


    Mo Long shook his head and said, ¡°I understand my grandfather¡¯s character. However, it¡¯s useless even if hees looking for me. Mo Long¡¯s wife will only be Yu¡¯er.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know about all this and was still lying on the hospital bed quietly recuperating.


    ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯m really fine now,¡± Jiang Yu said helplessly.


    Ever since Mo Long left, Sister Xia had been busy taking care of her, as if she was a seriously ill patient who could not take care of herself.


    Sister Xia had just boiled the water and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll take care of you, and I¡¯ll feel at ease. The sooner you recover, the sooner you can go back to filming.¡±


    Jiang yu sighed and said, ¡°Tang Xue is also a good girl. It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s always stubborn. Moreover, she likes to do things her own way.¡±


    Sister Xia also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve long seen this Tang Xue¡¯s way of doing things. I knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk for long in this circle. But I didn¡¯t expect that her path was really too short.¡±


    Since things hade to this, Jiang Yu could only silently pray for Tang Xue in her heart.


    ¡°During the time you were in the hospital, Xu Ye has been taking care of you. But the director called just now, so Xu Ye went back to continue filming,¡± said Sister Xia.


    Jiang Yu was silent for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on him. When we get back, thank him properly.¡±


    Sister Xia nodded and took out her phone to open a picture. She said, ¡°Jiang Yu, take a look at this person. Do you recognize her?¡±


    Jiang Yu took the phone and took a look. She felt that she looked very familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember who she was.


    Hence, she asked, ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Her name is Wen Nuan. She¡¯s the second female lead to rece Tang Xue.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Wen Nuan.¡± Only then did Jiang Yu remember that she seemed to have heard Yuan Lai mention her before when she was recording the variety show.


    It was said that Yuan Lai remembered her more clearly because her name was more simr to his, and they both had the same pronunciation.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°This Wen Nuan has never acted in any big roles before. This movie is also her first time acting as the second female lead. However, I¡¯ve seen her acting before. Her acting skills are pretty good, and her lines are also very good. Be careful.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be careful about? Her acting skills are pretty good, and her lines are also good. It won¡¯t be tiring to act with her. I¡¯m more than happy, so why should I be careful of her?¡±


    Sister Xia voiced her worries. ¡°Wen Nuan doesn¡¯t usually appear in front of the public, and I know very little about her. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s someone like Li Lu or Tang Xue...¡±


    Jiang Yuforted her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Xia. You just have to trust me.¡±


    ¡°This... I¡¯m just worried about you,¡± said Sister Xia.


    However, seeing how determined Jiang Yu was, Sister Xia couldn¡¯t say anything else. She could only nod and say, ¡°I trust you.¡±

 Chapter 529 - Return To The Production Team

    <h4>Chapter 529: Return To The Production Team</h4>


    Jiang Yu rested in the hospital for half a day. The next morning, she packed her things and returned to the production team.


    Xu Ye saw her from afar and quickly ran over. She asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you alright? Does your head still hurt?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I¡¯m much better now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, during the time you were in the hospital, did you know that there was a neer in our production team?¡± Xu Ye asked.


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I heard from Sister Xia.¡±


    Xu Ye added, ¡°But I don¡¯t think the two of you have met before, right? I¡¯ll bring you to meet her.¡±


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to reject Xu Ye, but now that she had rejected him, she still wanted to meet him when she went back to rest. Why not follow Xu Ye now and take a look at this Wen Nuan.


    Wen Nuan was still in her seat reading the script when she heard someone call out to her, ¡°Wen Nuan!¡±


    She looked up and saw Xu Ye waving at her with a very beautiful woman beside him.


    This should be the legendary female lead, Jiang Yu, right?


    Wen Nuan put down the script and walked over with a smile on her face. ¡°Brother Xu Ye, are you looking for me?¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is the female lead of our movie, Jiang Yu. This is the neer I just told you about. She¡¯s Wen Nuan.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and reached out her hand. ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Yu.¡±


    Wen Nuan also smiled and held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Hello, Sister Jiang Yu. My name is Wen Nuan. I just joined the crew. I hope you and brother Xu Ye can take care of me in the future.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Judging from the simple meeting, this Wen Nuan should be a good girl. She wouldn¡¯t be like Li Lu or Tang Xue.


    The few of them exchanged a few more words before Xu Ye said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re going to start filming now. Jiang Yu, you¡¯ve just returned. Familiarize yourself with the rest of the plot.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright, you and Wen Nuan can go first.¡±


    After the two of them left, Sister Xia whispered into Jiang Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°This Wen Nuan seems alright for the time being. She¡¯s a good person to get along with. However, no one knows what will happen in the future. You should be careful.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, Sister Xia.¡±


    Only then did Sister Xia feel relieved. She said, ¡°Read the script first. I¡¯ll help you pack up your things.¡±


    Jiang Yu sat down and started to read the script.


    During the few days that Tang Xue was on the set, she had already filmed quite a number of scenes regarding the second female lead.


    So now that Tang Xue had left, Wen Nuan wanted to reshoot the scenes of the second female lead.


    Although they could change their faces in theter stages,pared to the entire movie, it was still easier to reshoot the scenes.


    Wen Nuan was also quite capable. There wasn¡¯t much tension when she acted with the movie king. It was basically a one-time thing.


    During the intermission, Wen Nuan would always look at Jiang Yu, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t a fool, so she could naturally feel it. However, there was no disgust or anything else in Wen Nuan¡¯s eyes. Instead, her gaze was filled with inquiry and curiosity.


    As time passed, Sister Xia also noticed the look in Wen Nuan¡¯s eyes.


    She walked over to Jiang Yu¡¯s side and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s with this Wen Nuan? Why is she always looking at you?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll go ask her when the night is over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±


    However, when they were resting at night, before Jiang Yu could look for warmth, she came to find her first.


    Jiang Yu was worried that the visitor was not friendly and asked, ¡°Wen Nuan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Wen Nuan was shy and her face was as red as a tomato. She could not speak aplete sentence for a long time.

 Chapter 530 - Asking About Yuan Lai

    <h4>Chapter 530: Asking About Yuan Lai</h4>


    Jiang Yu looked at Wen Nuan and the doubt in her eyes was about to spill out.


    Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Wen Nuan, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Wen Nuan stuttered for a long time before asking, ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, are you familiar with Yuan Lai?¡±


    ¡°Yuan Lai?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned.


    Why would Wen Nuan ask about Yuan Lai all of a sudden?


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wen Nuan blushed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the variety show you recorded before. Yuan Lai was on it.¡±


    Jiang Yu recalled the variety show from ¡®Ace vs Ace.¡¯ she had indeed recorded it together with Yuan Lai.


    ¡°Yuan Lai and I aren¡¯t actually very familiar with each other. We only exchanged a few words when we were recording the variety show. But why did you ask about Yuan Lai?¡±


    Wen Nuan said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. I just remembered that you know him and have recorded variety shows together, so I wanted to ask you.¡±


    As she said this, she seemed to be afraid that Jiang Yu would not believe her. Wen Nuan said again, ¡°What I said is true. You must believe me.¡±


    Jiang Yu understood something from these words. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course I believe you.¡±


    Only then did Wen Nuan touch her nose and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first. I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±


    With that, Wen Nuan returned to her room.


    Jiang Yu shook her head with a smile and also went to rest.


    The next day, while filming, Wen Nuan kept looking for opportunities to get close to Jiang Yu, intentionally or unintentionally, to strike up a conversation.


    Xu Ye was left to the side, feeling a little puzzled. He asked Tang Yi beside him, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this Wen Nuan was quite disdainful of Jiang Yu in the beginning?¡±


    Tang Yi focused on the matter in his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Wen Nuan had a very good rtionship with Jiang Yu from the beginning. Are you making a wild guess?¡±


    Xu Ye shook his head helplessly, ¡°I just can¡¯t ept it. When Tang Xue was around, Jiang Yu would asionally be willing to talk to me. But when Wen Nuan appeared, Jiang Yu only talked to her and wasn¡¯t willing to talk to me.¡±


    Tang Yi smiled maliciously, ¡°Hey, Xu Ye. I¡¯m your childhood friend. Apart from your parents, I dare to say that I know you better than anyone else. Although I don¡¯t know why you want to get close to this Jiang Yu so much, I know that with your personality, you definitely don¡¯t have any sincerity. After all, you¡¯re a person who puts interests first. But, I have to give you a piece of advice...¡±


    Xu Ye looked at him and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Tang Yi moved closer to Xu Ye and said in a low voice, ¡°I advise you to have a limit no matter what. Don¡¯t keep getting close to Jiang Yu out of interests, but get yourself caught up in the end.¡±


    Xu Ye paused and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me. I know myself.¡±


    Tang Yi walked away and said with a smile, ¡°Then I won¡¯t say anything more. It¡¯s better for you to take care of yourself.¡±


    Xu Ye frowned and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Who says I have to worry about it? I¡¯m very carefree myself.¡±


    Wen Nuan and Jiang Yu were getting closer and closer. Xu Ye could not find a chance to talk to Jiang Yu at all.


    However, this was not a problem for Xu Ye. Since he did not have a chance to talk to Jiang Yu, he would find a chance to talk to Wen Nuan.


    No matter who it was, he believed that he would be able to get one.


    Wen Nuan was not as unapproachable as Jiang Yu, so she should be easier to talk to.


    After all, Xu Ye was very confident in his looks. Even if Jiang Yu was unmoved by his face, Wen Nuan would definitely be aroused when she saw it, right?


    However, Xu Ye¡¯s wishful thinking was wrong. Not only was Jiang Yu unmoved, even Wen Nuan scoffed.

 Chapter 531 - Defeated

    <h4>Chapter 531: Defeated</h4>


    Xu Ye found Wen Nuan and winked at her. ¡°Wen Nuan.¡±


    Wen Nuan was reading the script. When she saw Xu Ye approach her, she quietly leaned to the side and asked, ¡°Is Movie King Xu Looking for me?¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°Why are you like Jiang Yu? You want to call me Movie King Xu, but you¡¯re not willing to call me by my name?¡±


    Wen Nuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Because I¡¯m not familiar with you after all.¡±


    Xu Ye choked for a moment and continued, ¡°That was before. Now that we¡¯re filming together, won¡¯t we be familiar with each other if we get to know each other more?¡±


    Wen Nuan quietly moved a little away again and said, ¡°Movie King Xu, then I¡¯ll call your name when we¡¯re familiar with each other.¡±


    As she spoke, Wen Nuan took the script and went to look for Jiang Yu.


    Xu Ye had suffered a setback at Wen Nuan¡¯s ce, but he did not look for Tang Yi.


    It must be because Wen Nuan was shy, so she used Jiang Yu as an excuse.


    Wen Nuan found Jiang Yu and did not say anything more about Yuan Lai. She just calmly discussed the script.


    However, when Wen Nuan spoke, she intentionally or unintentionally brought up Yuan Lai, so Sister Xia, who was next to her, could hear some clues.


    After discussing the script for a while, Wen Nuan asked, ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, are you familiar with Movie King Xu?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°No. Why?¡±


    Wen Nuan said, ¡°He came to look for me just now. It seems like he wants to get close to me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s looking for you?¡± Jiang Yu was a little surprised.


    Wen Nuan nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I was wondering if this Movie King Xu treats every actress like this?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I think so.¡±


    Wen Nuan spat lightly and said, ¡°I knew it. There are only a few good men in the entertainment industry.¡±


    After a pause, Wen Nuan said, ¡°Except for Yuan Lai.¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Wen Nuan blushed and said angrily, ¡°Aiya, sister Jiang Yu! What, what are youughing at!¡±


    After spending the past few days with Wen Nuan, Jiang Yu knew that this girl was kind and simple-minded. She didn¡¯t have any shrewdness and was a very good person.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu was still smiling, Wen Nuan quickly took the script and went back.


    After Wen Nuan left, Sister Xia asked, ¡°When did this Wen Nuan and you be so close?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It only happened a few days ago. I think that Wen Nuan is a good child, and she seems to like Yuan Lai.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Indeed. When she was discussing the script with you just now, she always mentioned Yuan Lai, whether intentionally or not. The frequency was so frequent that I felt something was wrong.¡±


    Jiang Yu said with a smile, ¡°I think the reason why she and I are so close is probably because of Yuan Lai, right? Yuan Lai and I have recorded variety shows together before, so she always likes to ask me about Yuan Lai.¡±


    Sister Xia didn¡¯t quite understand and asked, ¡°But she and Yuan Lai are both people in this circle, so there will always be opportunities for them to work together in the future. At that time, she will have a chance to get to know Yuan Lai.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s a little embarrassed, right? And it¡¯s precisely because they are both in this circle that some things can¡¯t be done openly. If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll be discovered and spread online. This way, it¡¯ll be even more difficult to end things.¡±


    Sister Xia sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. But I didn¡¯t expect that Xu Ye didn¡¯t gain anything from you and ran off to look for Wen Nuan. However, he didn¡¯t gain anything from Wen Nuan either.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s really difficult for Wen Nuan to get to know someone like Xu Ye.¡±

 Chapter 532 - Car Accident

    <h4>Chapter 532: Car ident</h4>


    In the afternoon, the shooting of a new scene officially began.


    This scene was a scene where Jiang Yu and Wen Nuan were acting together. A group of people watched the performance of the two of them without blinking.


    Everyone had witnessed Jiang Yu¡¯s strength, and Wen Nuan was also a rising star. Therefore, everyone was looking forward to the scene where the two of them were acting together.


    However, the two of them did not disappoint anyone. There was not a single mistake, and they passed it in one shot.


    The director was very pleased with this and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, Wen Nuan, with the two of you in this movie, I won¡¯t be worried about the box office earnings.¡±


    Xu Ye, who was listening by the side, was not satisfied. He walked over and said, ¡°Director, don¡¯t tell me that I haven¡¯t contributed to the box office earnings of this movie?¡±


    When the director saw that it was Xu Ye, he quickly changed his words and said, ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s just that with the three of you in this movie, I won¡¯t be worried about the box office earnings.¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°Then it looks like I¡¯m still the final trump card.¡±


    Jiang Yu wanted tough at Xu Ye¡¯s arrogance.


    However, she held back herughter and did notugh.


    Wen Nuan also wanted tough. She thought that this Xu Ye was only just good-looking, but was very shameless.


    Today¡¯s final scene was the first time the male lead, female lead, and second female lead had met.


    In order to shoot better, Wen Nuan came over to Jiang Yu to discuss the script. She said, ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, the three of us will be filming in a while. Can Ie over to discuss the script with you?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Come, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    Wen Nuan sat down happily and said, ¡°Thank you, Sister Jiang Yu!¡±


    Not long after, Xu Ye came over with the script and asked, ¡°The three of us will be filming in a while, so can we discuss the script together?¡±


    Wen Nuan wanted to refuse, but then she remembered that this was Jiang Yu¡¯s resting ce. She had no right to speak.


    Although Jiang Yu wanted to refuse, there was no suitable reason. Moreover, she could discuss the script with Wen Nuan, so why couldn¡¯t she discuss the script with Xu Ye?


    Therefore, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright, then you can stay and discuss the script together.¡±


    Hence, Xu Ye also sat down happily.


    Jiang Yu flipped through a few pages of the script and said, ¡°In a while, the two of you will have more scenes, so the two of you will have to discuss more.¡±


    Wen Nuan nced at Xu Ye and softly replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu was flipping through her scenes when she saw Sister Xia running over anxiously. She leaned over and whispered into her ear, ¡°Something happened to Xiao Xia.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and asked in disbelief, ¡°What?¡±


    Wen Nuan saw Jiang Yu¡¯s expression and thought that she must have something to deal with. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll discuss the script here. Sister Jiang Yu, if you have something to deal with, go ahead.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and followed Sister Xia out.


    Outside, Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Sister Xia, did you say something happened to Xiao Xia? What happened?¡±


    Sister Xia frowned and said, ¡°Xiao Xia was in a car ident.¡±


    ¡°Car ident? What Happened?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°I thought it was an ident at first too, so I didn¡¯t n to tell you. When you go to film, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to take care of Xiao Xia. But, Zhao Hui was with Xiao Xia at that time. Zhao Hui told me on the phone that the car that hit Xiao Xia didn¡¯t seem like an ident, but more like it was intentional.¡±


    ¡°Intentional?¡± Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Sister Xia, do you mean that someone wants to deliberately harm Xiao Xia?¡±


    Sister Xia¡¯s eyes darkened as she said, ¡°I think that someone is dissatisfied with you, but they don¡¯t dare to openly attack you, so they only dare to attack the people around you. Xiao Xia is that person.¡±

 Chapter 533 - Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 533: Conspiracy</h4>


    Jiang Yu¡¯s expression also became unsightly as she said in a deep voice, ¡°Who is it that hates me to this extent and is willing to harm the people around me?!¡±


    Sister Xia sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who this person is. However, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s only those few people. After all, not everyone has the guts to do such a thing.¡±


    Jiang Yu said in a deep voice, ¡°Li Yue or Li Lu?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Li Yue is busy with filming and the Movie Queen¡¯s matters during this period of time. She shouldn¡¯t have the time to do such a thing. As for Li Lu... but she has already been banned. If people find out that she did such a thing now, she won¡¯t have the chance to make aeback.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and another person appeared in his mind. ¡°You mean... Jiang Ran?¡±


    Sister Xia shook her head and said, ¡°With Jiang Ran¡¯s courage, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t dare to do this. Even if she really did it, with her brain, it¡¯s impossible for there to be no ws at all.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Could it be... that Jiang Ran and Li Lu have joined forces?¡±


    Sister Xia sighed and said, ¡°We still have to consider how this matter will turn out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. How¡¯s Xiao Xia¡¯s situation now? Is she alright?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Zhao Hui told me that she¡¯s fine. Xiao Xia has already been bandaged in the hospital. She¡¯ll be discharged in a few days.¡±


    Jiang Yu was finally relieved and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve been a little busy recently, so I can¡¯t go to the hospital to see her. Sister Xia, if you have time to see her, bring me along with you.¡±


    Sister Xia nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go to the hospital to visit her when you¡¯re done filming.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright. You must tell me about Xiao Xia¡¯s condition when the timees.¡±


    Sister Xia nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Not long after, the director came over and shouted, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry to disturb your rest time. But today¡¯sst scene is about to begin, so please hurry over.¡±


    Jiang Yu said to Sister Xia, ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯ll go back to shoot the scene first. Take my regards and go to the hospital to see Xiao Xia.¡±


    Sister Xia nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Wen Nuan went to shoot the scene, while Xu Ye happily followed behind them.


    Jiang Yu had less scenes in thest scene, so she chose to shoot her scenes first. That way, she could go to rest earlier.


    However, Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t thinking about resting. She wanted to finish shooting today¡¯s scenes as soon as possible and then rush to the hospital to visit Xiao Xia.


    Jiang Yu used her best ability and passed in one shot.


    The director was very satisfied and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you did very well just now! Alright, go and rest first.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, thank you, Director.¡±


    Jiang Yu returned to her resting room. After changing her clothes, she took a taxi to the hospital.


    At the hospital, after Jiang Yu asked Sister Xia for Xiao Xia¡¯s ward number, she took the elevator and went up.


    Just as she was about to reach Xiao Xia¡¯s ward, Jiang Yu saw a figure sneakily at the door with malicious intentions.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jiang Yu hurriedly walked over and shouted, ¡°Why are you standing at the door?¡±


    When that person heard Jiang Yu¡¯s voice, he quickly ran down the stairs.


    Sister Xia also heard themotion outside and quickly ran out. She saw Jiang Yu standing there, staring at the stairs.


    ¡°Jiang Yu? Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 534 - Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 534: Suspicion</h4>


    Jiang Yu then retracted her gaze from the stairway and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished shooting today¡¯s scenes on the set and still have some free time, so I came to visit Xiao Xia.¡±


    Sister Xia nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. Xiao Xia was just talking about you. She said that you¡¯ve been too busy shooting scenes on the set recently and told you to rest more. Don¡¯t worry about her all the time.¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t something that can be avoided just because you don¡¯t worry about her. I have to personally take a look at Xiao Xia¡¯s situation before I can feel at ease.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. Come in quickly. Zhao Hui is here too.¡±


    Jiang Yu followed Sister Xia into Xiao Xia¡¯s ward.


    Xiao Xia¡¯s head was wrapped in a fewyers of gauze, making her look a littleical.


    When she saw Jiang Yu walk in, she was worried that she had taken a leave of absence to visit her, so she asked, ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, why are you here?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to visit you because I¡¯ve finished my work.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Xia feel relieved. She said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m also worried that this small matter of mine will dy your work.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re my employee. You¡¯re injured. Of course, I have toe and see you.¡±


    Zhao Hui angrily said from the side, ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, I think this matter isn¡¯t that simple! That car ident didn¡¯t look like an ident at all. I think it was deliberatelying toward Xiao Xia! I pulled away from Xiao Xia at that time. It was already quite a distance away, but that car deliberately came back!¡±


    Jiang Yu pondered for a while and said, ¡°Did you see the driver at that time?¡±


    Zhao Hui shook his head and said, ¡°I looked carefully at that time, but I couldn¡¯t see him clearly because he was wearing sunsses and a mask.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked again, ¡°Is he a man or a woman?¡±


    Zhao Hui thought for a while and said, ¡°He should be a man. The man I saw was wearing arge-sized male outfit.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°No matter what, this matter is all because of me. I¡¯m really sorry. If you guys are willing to believe me, I will definitely find out the truth and give you guys justice.¡±


    Xiao Xia said, ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, of course I believe you. But don¡¯t me yourself too much. Don¡¯t take the me on yourself. It doesn¡¯t matter even if this matter can¡¯t be investigated. I¡¯ll just be careful in the future.¡±


    Zhao Hui also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. As soon as this matter came out, I called the police. But when the police arrived, they only said that there wasn¡¯t enough evidence and didn¡¯t file a case. Sigh, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. The cameras in that ce were broken and didn¡¯t capture anything.¡±


    Xiao Xia sighed and said, ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Who asked the cameras in that ce to be broken?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Xiao Xia, do you still remember where you were hit by a car?¡±


    Xiao Xia said, ¡°I remember. Sister Jiang Yu, do you want that address? I¡¯ll give it to youter, but you still have to film...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    After a few more words, Xiao Xia sent the address to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu wanted to return to the set, so Sister Xia followed him back.


    On the way back, Sister Xia asked, ¡°Do you already have people you suspect?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°The people I suspect are still those few, but I don¡¯t know who is the real one for the time being. Or rather, among these people, who is the biggest behind-the-scenes person?¡±


    Sister Xia sighed and said, ¡°Sigh, life in the entertainment industry is really not easy. Your path isn¡¯t that easy either.¡±

 Chapter 535 - Goodbye, Li Lu

    <h4>Chapter 535: Goodbye, Li Lu</h4>


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia returned to the set. It was already midnight and many of the crew members were already resting. Only Xu Ye was still standing at the entrance of the hotel, seemingly waiting for Jiang Yu to return.


    When Xu Ye saw Jiang Yu, he hurriedly waved his hand, trying to let her see him as he shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu! Over here!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked towards the source of the sound and saw Xu Ye standing there waving his hand.


    ¡°Xu Ye?¡± Jiang Yu asked in confusion, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±


    Xu Ye walked over and said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you toe back.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment and said, ¡°Go and rest.¡±


    ¡°Now that I see youing back, of course I¡¯m going to rest...¡± Before Xu Ye finished his sentence, another female voice sounded, ¡°Xu Ye, why are you still in contact with Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu and Xu Ye looked over. It was Li Lu, who was dressed in ck.


    When Xu Ye saw Li Lu, he frowned again and asked, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? What are you doing here?¡±


    Li Lu pouted and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also not sleep? Why do you care about me?¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°I¡¯m the male lead of this movie. It¡¯s normal for me to be on set. It¡¯s normal for my partner to not be back sote, right? But you have nothing to do with this matter. What are you doing here?¡±


    Li Lu looked at Jiang Yu discontentedly and said, ¡°If Jiang Yu cane, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°I just said that she¡¯s my partner.¡±


    ¡°What partner? Are they all excuses? You just want to wait here for Jiang Yu toe back, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Li Lu began to be unreasonable and chatty again. Jiang Yu felt bored, so she said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you two can say it. It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll go back and rest first. I still have to get up early to film tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Stop! What ce is this? You want to leave just like that? Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡± Said Li Lu.


    Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°What is this ce? Do I have to ask you this?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know what this ce is.¡± Li Lu said disdainfully, ¡°Forget it. You should go back quickly. If you stay here, you will only disturb me and Xu Ye.¡±


    ¡°Then thank you for letting me go,¡± Jiang Yu said with a fake smile.


    With that, Jiang Yu and Sister Xia entered the hotel together.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu had gone back, Xu Ye also nned to go back and rest.


    He had originally nned to wait for Jiang Yu toe back and then find an opportunity to talk to her and try to get close to her. However, Li Lu suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    Seeing that Xu Ye was also about to leave, Li Lu hurriedly stopped him and asked, ¡°Why are you going back too?¡±


    Xu Ye turned around and rolled his eyes. ¡°Big sis, look at the time. Aren¡¯t you sleepy? If you don¡¯t sleep, I still need to sleep. So, big sis, I beg you to hurry back, okay?¡±


    Li Lu pursed her lips and looked very aggrieved as she said, ¡°Xu Ye, we just met. Why are you in such a hurry to chase me away?¡±


    Xu Ye really felt that he had met a jinx. He wanted to cry, but no tears came out. ¡°Big sis, it¡¯s almost midnight. Can you go back to sleep?¡±


    Li Lu was so aggrieved that she was about to cry. She said, ¡°Howe you can wait here for Jiang Yu toe back? Once Ie, can¡¯t I even talk to you a little?¡±


    Xu Ye wanted to say, ¡°You and Jiang Yu really can¡¯t bepared.¡± But he also knew that if he said that, Li Lu would definitely find trouble with Jiang Yu again.


    If Jiang Yu felt that it was because of him, then she would definitely be even more unwilling to talk to him.


    He was really unlucky. Why did he always get into trouble? One was Li Lu and the other was Tang Xue.

 Chapter 536 - Chance To Make A Comeback

    <h4>Chapter 536: Chance To Make A Comeback</h4>


    Xu Ye no longer paid attention to Li Lu and went straight back to the hotel.


    Li Lu was unwilling to give up and shouted several times behind Xu Ye, ¡°Xu Ye! Xu Ye! Why are you ignoring me?!¡±


    Xu Ye did not turn around or stop, but he still threw a sentence at Li Lu, ¡°Big Sis, hurry up and go back! Don¡¯t disturb my rest.¡±


    ¡°Are you waiting for Jiang Yu to rest? Why do I have to go back to rest the moment Ie?¡±


    Xu Ye did not speak again and soon disappeared from Li Lu¡¯s sight.


    ¡°That Jiang Yu! She¡¯s so annoying!¡± Li Lu stomped her feet indignantly. She could only digest the anger that filled her.


    The next morning, Jiang Yu woke up early. There were still dark circles under her eyes.


    Xu Ye also woke up early, but she looked much better than Jiang Yu.


    Wen Nuan also saw the dark circles under Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes and asked worriedly, ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, are you alright? I see that you have dark circles under your eyes. Did you have a good restst night?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just thought about things a littletest night and didn¡¯t get a good rest.¡±


    Wen Nuan asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything. She sat on the chair and closed her eyes to take a nap.


    Seeing this, Wen Nuan tactfully didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    Seeing Wen Nuan like this, Xu Ye didn¡¯t look for Jiang Yu either. He was just reading his script in peace.


    Tang Yi looked as if he had discovered a new continent. He asked in surprise, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for Jiang Yu today?¡±


    Xu Ye flipped through the script and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Jiang Yu was very tired? Wen Nuan went to talk to her just now, and she was so tired that she didn¡¯t want to talk. If I went again, I would be looking for trouble myself.¡±


    Tang Yi smiled and said, ¡°I remembered when you mentioned Wen Nuan. Didn¡¯t you go look for Wen Nuan before? In the end, shepletely ignored you.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Xu Ye hurriedly coughed a few times to ease the awkwardness. ¡°Why are you still talking about this matter? This matter has long passed.¡±


    Tang Yi smiled mercilessly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it either, but this matter is really too funny! You, Xu Ye, are an award-winning actor. Originally, you wanted to use your looks to get close to her, but you didn¡¯t expect her to not fall for this trick! Hahahaha! Even Wen Nuan won¡¯t look at you properly. Do you really expect Jiang Yu to look at you?¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡± Xu Ye quickly stopped him and said, ¡°If you keep talking, others might hear you.¡±


    Only then did Tang Yi shut his mouth, but the smile on his face did not disappear.


    Jiang Yu rested for a while, then opened her eyes and said to sister Xia, ¡°Did Li Lu reallye here to look for Xu Ye Yesterday?¡±


    Sister Xia whispered, ¡°I think so. Otherwise, why would shee here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. She¡¯s currently banned, so she probably wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Sister Xia also said, ¡°What she needs now is a chance to make aeback. She should keep a low profile in everything she does. She can¡¯t let others know about it so openly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Then this matter... might not necessarily not be her,¡± Jiang Yu said in a deep voice.


    Sister Xia was a little surprised and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you mean... the person behind this matter is really Li Lu?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Everything is just a guess.¡±


    Sister Xia still couldn¡¯t believe it. She said, ¡°If it really is Li Lu... then isn¡¯t she crazy? She didn¡¯t do it wlessly. If someone finds out, then she won¡¯t be able to make aeback for the rest of her life.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°If it¡¯s not her, that¡¯s for the best. That means she¡¯s not that stupid. But if it¡¯s really her... either she¡¯s really too stupid to be saved, or she has someone backing her up.¡±

 Chapter 537 - Funny Story While Filming

    <h4>Chapter 537: Funny Story While Filming</h4>


    Jiang Yu was still talking to Sister Xia about this when Wen Nuan came over and shouted, ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, it¡¯s going to be our scene soon. The director asked me to call you over.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Then, she said to Sister Xia, ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯m going to film first. If there¡¯s anything, you can handle it for me first.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xu Ye was already waiting on set. When he saw Jiang Yuing over, he initially wanted to stand up and wave at her. However, since there were people around, he couldn¡¯t act so excited, so he only waved gently, he said, ¡°Jiang Yu, he¡¯s over here.¡±


    Although Jiang Yu walked over to him, she still asked Wen Nuan, ¡°Isn¡¯t he going to be filming with uster? Why is he here?¡±


    Wen Nuan was a little surprised as well. She asked curiously, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m curious too. He wasn¡¯t here when I left to look for you just now. Why is he here so quickly?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really fast,¡± Jiang Yu said helplessly.


    When they got closer, Xu Ye put down the script and said, ¡°Your scenes will be in a while. I just happened toe and watch it.¡±


    ¡°Watch what?¡± Wen Nuan asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s your scene,¡± Xu Ye said with a smile.


    There seemed to be no reason to refuse this request, so Jiang Yu and Wen Nuan tacitly agreed.


    When everything was ready, Jiang Yu and Wen Nuan were also ready.


    With the director saying ¡°Begin,¡± Jiang Yu and Wen Nuan quickly entered into an emotional state.


    Xu Ye watched from the side and was unknowingly brought into an emotional state.


    Tang Yi was also watching from the side. However, he was not looking at the two people who were filming, but at Xu Ye who was watching them filming.


    ¡°Xu Ye?¡± Seeing that Xu Ye¡¯s eyes were about to pop out, Tang Yi hurriedly shouted, ¡°Xu Ye? Are you alright?¡±


    After shouting a few times, Xu Ye came back to his senses and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡±


    Tang Yi said with some worry, ¡°I saw your expression just now, and you¡¯re about to fall into it. If I don¡¯t call you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall into the whirlpool called ¡®Jiang Yu¡¯.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Xu Ye refused to admit that he was indeed attracted to Jiang Yu just now, so he could only quickly and weakly exin, ¡°Tang Yi, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ve never had such thoughts about Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± said Tang Yi.


    Xu Ye:¡±... Then what do you want to say?¡±


    Tang Yi said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you that you must always remember what you want to do. Don¡¯t forget what you want to do because of other things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget this.¡± Xu Ye¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get Jiang Yu. The Xu family will definitely rise again in my hands in the future.¡±


    Tang Yi looked at him, after a long while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you want to do. Although I don¡¯t know why you think that as long as you get Jiang Yu, your Xu family will be able to rise again but I believe in you. I won¡¯t ask you why you want to do what you want to do.¡±


    Xu Ye nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, Tang Yi was still a little worried.


    However, the way Xu Ye looked at Jiang Yu just now was already different from usual.


    In the past, when he looked at Jiang Yu, although he had a smile on his face and anyone would look ted when they saw him, there was no emotion in his eyes.


    However, when he looked at Jiang Yu now, even though there was no expression on his face and his eyes were filled with joy, he could not hide it no matter what.

 Chapter 538 - Find Out The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 538: Find Out The Truth</h4>


    The filming of the movie went smoothly. Half a monthter, Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes were sessfullypleted.


    Wen Nuan sent Jiang Yu off, she said, ¡°I still have one more scene to shoot. I have to go back and make up for it, so I can only send you here. Sister Jiang Yu, leave a contact number so that we can contact each other in the future.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu remember. She and Wen Nuan had never exchanged contact numbers before.


    So, she left her number with Wen Nuan, and at the same time, she also left her number with Wen Nuan.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, be careful on the way back.¡±


    Jiang yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay. You have to be careful on the set.¡±


    Wen Nuan smiled and said, ¡°What kind of danger can there be on the set? But thank you, sister Jiang Yu, for being so worried about me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Contact me if there¡¯s anything in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia returned to the studio. Xiao Xia¡¯s injury was almost healed, and she returned to work with Zhao Hui.


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Is your injury healed? Why are you back to work so soon?¡±


    Xiao Xia smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. My injury isn¡¯t serious. It¡¯s already healed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu smiled with relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve recovered. Otherwise, I¡¯d always be worried.¡±


    Xiao Xia said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister Jiang Yu. You can go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu responded and brought Sister Xia into her lounge.


    ¡°Sister Xia, did you make any progress on the matter I asked you to investigate?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Fortunately, my little brother is a police officer here, so I asked him to help me investigate. He has printed out all the things that he has found in the past few days for me. I¡¯ll put them on your desk.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu see the few pieces of paper on the desk in front of her. They were filled with words.


    She picked them up and looked at them carefully for a while before putting them back.


    ¡°A ck private car, and the license te number...¡± Jiang Yu memorized all the information in her mind.


    ¡°These are the things that he has found out these past few days. If you feel that these are not enough, why don¡¯t I find a time to invite him out so that you can meet him?¡± Asked sister Xia.


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Is he resting today? If he¡¯s resting, why don¡¯t we do it today.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hence, Sister Xia gave her little brother Chang Kai a call and hung up a momentter, she said to Jiang Yu, ¡°What a coincidence. He¡¯s not on duty today. Although he¡¯s not resting, he gets off work early. The two of you still have time to meet.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Sister Xia.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Xiao Xia¡¯s matter is also our matter.¡±


    Sister Xia arranged a time and ce for Jiang Yu and Chang Kai. She said, ¡°Then let¡¯s meet at this ce, at this time. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Sister Xia.¡±


    Seven o¡¯clock in the evening, at the Flowing Water Teahouse.


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia arrived earlier and waited for Chang Kai in the teahouse that they had agreed on.


    Not long after, Chang Kai knocked on the door and entered.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Chang Kai was young and wore a light-colored shirt. He exuded a youthful aura.


    Sister Xia saw her little brother and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here quite early.¡±


    Chang Kai said, ¡°You called me, so I came right after work. I didn¡¯t have time to do anything.¡±


    Jiang Yu also stood up and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Yu.¡±


    Chang Kai smiled and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Chang Kai. I¡¯m Xia Jie¡¯s younger brother.¡±

 Chapter 539 - Tidy Things Up Carefully

    <h4>Chapter 539: Tidy Things Up Carefully</h4>


    ¡°I heard Sister Xia mention it before,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t eaten yet, right? Let¡¯s have something at the teahouse then.¡±


    Chang Kai said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness then.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I still have something I need your help with.¡±


    Chang Kai scratched his head, he said, ¡°How can this be considered asking for my help? As a police officer, it¡¯s only right to serve the people. My Sister has already told me about this matter, and I¡¯m also in a difficult position because we really can¡¯t build a case without sufficient evidence. But my sister said that this was nned by someone, so I decided to help you guys.¡±


    Jiang Yu said gratefully, ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to you. At that time, my friends said that the police wouldn¡¯t build a case, and I was anxious for a long time. Now that someone is willing to help, I¡¯m really grateful.¡±


    Chang Kai said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As a police officer, it¡¯s my duty to serve the people.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then, Mr. Chang, apart from the information Sister Xia gave me, is there any other information?¡±


    Chang Kai shook his head, he said, ¡°No. These are all the information I¡¯ve found in the past few days. But there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. The car that hit Xiao Xia was a ck private car, and there were witnesses who saw the license te number of the car. But when I went to the car dealership to check again, the license te number of the car had already been canceled.¡±


    ¡°Canceled?¡± Jiang Yu paused.


    Chang Kai said, ¡°Yes. But I found the information of the person who was canceled. I can show it to you. But I have to remind you that this person used a fake name.¡±


    ¡°I guessed it,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chang Kai opened the phone and handed it to Jiang Yu. He said, ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the phone and looked at it carefully for a while. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°Li Shuang? Is this the person who canceled the license te number?¡±


    Chang Kai said, ¡°Yes. And I¡¯ve seen the specific information. This Li Shuang is a man. But since that person can use a fake name, this gender may also be fake.¡±


    ¡°Your worry isn¡¯t unreasonable,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Sister Xia also took the phone from Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and looked at it carefully. She said, ¡°Li Shuang is a fake name? Then can you tell the real name from this name?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s a bit difficult.¡±


    Therefore, Sister Xia looked at Chang Kai and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t tell either?¡±


    Chang Kai scratched his head and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you overestimating me? In the end, I¡¯m also a young policeman who just became a full-time police officer. How can I have this kind of ability?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, this time, the clues are broken again.¡± Sister Xia sighed and said helplessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s notpletely useless. At least we know about this Li Shuang.¡± Jiang Yu said with a pleasant tone.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°This Li Shuang? But it¡¯s a fake name.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a real name or a fake name, at least it¡¯s a name. Since that person chose the name ¡®Li Shuang,¡¯ then we should check all the local ¡®Li Shuang¡¯ names.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chang Kai was a little surprised and said, ¡°All of them? Isn¡¯t that too much? Besides, I¡¯m only a small police officer. I really don¡¯t have the authority to do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can handle this matter myself,¡± said Jiang Yu. ¡°Thank you very much for bringing me this news today.¡±


    Chang Kai was also a little embarrassed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t help much, so there¡¯s no need to thank me so much. Besides, I¡¯m very happy that I can help.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Well, let¡¯s call it a day. Mr. Chang, I¡¯ll call the waiter over to order some dishes. Let¡¯s go back after dinner.¡±

 Chapter 540 - Such An Old Woman

    <h4>Chapter 540: Such An Old Woman</h4>


    Chang Kai said, ¡°I won¡¯t stay for dinner. It¡¯s my girlfriend¡¯s birthday today, and I¡¯m in a hurry to go back and celebrate her birthday.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t keep you,¡± said Jiang Yu as she stood up to send Chang Kai out.


    ¡°Contact me if you need anything!¡± Said Chang Kai.


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia sent Chang Kai back. As soon as they went out, they saw a very old woman dressed in pretty clothes.


    The smell of makeup on that woman was very strong. It didn¡¯t even need to be blown by the wind for it to drift into Jiang Yu and Sister Xia¡¯s noses. It was very choking.


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but cover her nose with her hand, or else she would have sneezed from choking.


    But when that woman saw it, she thought Jiang Yu was looking down on her, so she stopped and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t react and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    The woman asked again, ¡°What do you mean by covering your nose? Do I smell bad?¡±


    Jiang Yu put her hand down and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know why the woman in front of her had such a big reaction, Jiang Yu still felt that her actions might have been inappropriate and made the person in front of her embarrassed.


    ¡°No? Then why are you covering your nose?¡± The woman¡¯s tone was very dissatisfied.


    Chang Kai heard the noise behind him and turned his head. He asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sister Xia hurriedly chased him away and said, ¡°You go back first. You don¡¯t have to worry about the things here.¡±


    ¡°But it seems that you two are about to quarrel...¡± Chang Kai was still a little worried that they would fight over these small matters.


    Sister Xia said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are many people here. Jiang Yu is a celebrity. She knows what to do and what not to do.¡±


    ¡°I, I see...¡± Chang Kai touched his nose and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. You guys be careful too. Don¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°I know, I know. You go back first.¡±


    Only then did Chang Kai go back.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yu was still talking to the woman who smelled like makeup.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know how to exin this matter to her, so she could only say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think it through.¡±


    The woman still refused to give up and said, ¡°You little b * tch, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Seeing that she spoke rudely, Jiang Yu frowned and said, ¡°I admit that my actions were indeed wrong, but I¡¯ve already apologized. Why are you still scolding me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± The woman was impatient and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t scold you anymore. I was wrong just now, okay? My name is Yang Fen. What¡¯s yours?¡±


    Although Jiang Yu was a little angry, the person in front of her had already said her name. In return, she had to say her name, ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°You are Jiang Yu?¡± Yang Fen¡¯s eyes suddenly had a tinge of yfulness.


    ¡°Do you... know me?¡± Jiang Yu pointed at herself and asked with uncertainty.


    Yang Fen said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I know you?Lai Lai always talks about you. He says that you are good-looking, have good acting skills, and have a smart brain. He said it so many times. Of course I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know who Yang Fen meant by ¡°Lai Lai¡±, so she subconsciously asked, ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®Lai Lai¡¯?¡±


    Yang Fen rolled her eyes at her and said, ¡°Yuan Lai. Don¡¯t you know him? Didn¡¯t you two record variety shows together before?¡±


    It was actually Yuan Lai? Jiang Yu was dumbfounded.


    This was something she had never expected.


    The woman in front of her looked very old. Since she called Yuan Lai ¡°Lai Lai¡±, the rtionship between the two of them must be extraordinary. Perhaps it was Yuan Lai¡¯s mother?

 Chapter 541 - Hard To Accept

    <h4>Chapter 541: Hard To ept</h4>


    However, this was after all Jiang Yu¡¯s guess. Whether Yang Fen was Yuan Lai¡¯s mother or not, this matter had yet to be confirmed.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu asked very politely, ¡°Who are you to Yuan Lai?¡±


    Jiang Yu originally thought that she would be able to hear the words ¡°Mother¡± or ¡°Aunt¡±, which sounded like an elder. In the end, what she heard was, ¡°I am Yuan Lai¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Girlfriend?!


    This time, Jiang Yu waspletely stunned.


    Even Sister Xia, who was used to big waves in the entertainment industry, was so shocked by this news that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth.


    ¡°What? Girlfriend?¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t believe it and asked again.


    Because this Yang Fen in front of her looked to be at least 40 years old! But Yuan Lai was only 23 years old, how could he get Yang Fen to be his girlfriend?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Yuan Lai¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Yang Fen looked at Jiang Yu discontentedly and said, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    She couldn¡¯t say, ¡°You look a little too old to be Yuan Lai¡¯s girlfriend,¡± right?


    However, while Jiang Yu was still brainstorming, someone appeared and verified Yang Fen¡¯s words.


    ¡°Fen Fen, why are you here?¡±


    This voice was very familiar. It was clearly Yuan Lai!


    ¡°Eh?¡± Yuan Lai also saw Jiang Yu and said happily, ¡°Jiang Yu! Why are you here?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not mention that she had asked Chang Kai for help. She only said that she had been a little tired recently, so she took the opportunity to have a meal with Sister Xia while she was resting.


    Yuan Lai did not suspect him and asked, ¡°Just the two of you?¡±


    Jiang yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, just the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat together?¡± Yuan Lai said, ¡°Fen Fen and I have ordered a lot of dishes anyway. We won¡¯t be able to finish them all.¡±


    Jiang Yu wanted to refuse, but before she could say anything, she heard Yang Fen acting coquettishly to Yuan Lai and said, ¡°Aiya,e,e! Why did you ask them to eat with us?¡±


    Yuan Lai looked at Yang Fen dotingly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Fen Fen. Jiang Yu is my friend. A meal between friends doesn¡¯t affect anything.¡±


    Yang Fen was still acting coquettishly, and her voice was very soft. ¡°But she wants to eat with you. This Jiang Yu, isn¡¯t she disturbing our two-person world?¡±


    Yuan Lai was also a little embarrassed. He said, ¡°Then... Jiang Yu, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do anything about it. You saw it yourself. Fen Fen said she wants to have a private time with me.¡±


    Jiang Yu hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sister Xia and I have already finished eating. We¡¯re going back now.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t send you off.¡± Yuan Lai hugged Yang Fen¡¯s waist and said to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off. You can have dinner with your... girlfriend.¡±


    With that said, Jiang Yu and Sister Xia hurriedly left the flowing water teahouse.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with this Yuan Lai?¡± Sister Xia seemed to be frightened by Yang Fen and was still in shock along the way.


    Jiang Yu was also really frightened and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. At first, I thought Yang Fen was Yuan Lai¡¯s elder, but in the end, she¡¯s his girlfriend?¡±


    Sister Xia was very puzzled, ¡°But... why would Yuan Lai like this Yang Fen? Yuan Lai is only 23 years old. No matter how she looked at it, Yang Fen was already 40 years old, right? Not to mention the age difference, just by looking at her temperament, it was impossible for Yuan Lai to like Yang Fen, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu was also very puzzled, ¡°When I was recording variety shows with Yuan Lai, I also heard him say that the type of girl he liked was cute, gentle, and preferably smaller. But this Yang Fen...¡±


    ¡°But this Yang Fen ispletely different from Yuan Lai¡¯s ideal type, isn¡¯t she?¡± Said Sister Xia

 Chapter 542 - Team Trip

    <h4>Chapter 542: Team Trip</h4>


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia had just returned to the studio when they received a call from Yuan Lai.


    The screen of the phone shed with the words ¡°Yuan Lai¡±. Jiang Yu did not know whether to answer it.


    Sister Xia looked at her troubled expression and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Yu helplessly raised the phone and handed it to Sister Xia. ¡°Yuan Lai called me.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Then hurry up and answer it.¡±


    Jiang Yu was afraid that Yuan Lai had called her to talk about her girlfriend, but on second thought, she felt that it was really unnecessary for Yuan Lai to tell her about his girlfriend, so she picked up the phone, she asked, ¡°Yuan Lai? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Yuan Lai had indeed not said anything about his girlfriend, he even said excitedly, ¡°Jiang Yu! Our ¡®Ace vs Ace¡¯ variety show is already in its final episode. The director said that everyone should get together for a meal and that they could bring their families!¡±


    It seemed that the main reason why Yuan Lai was so happy was because of the director¡¯sst sentence.


    ¡°So... are you going to bring your girlfriend along?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Yuan Lai said, ¡°Of course! I have to bring her out for this kind of asion and introduce her to all of you! That¡¯s right, Jiang Yu, haven¡¯t you met her before? What do you think of her?¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that this question was really difficult to answer.


    Fortunately, Yuan Lai did not pursue the question and continued to say, ¡°What do you think? Do you also think that she¡¯s very beautiful, has a good figure, and is also very outstanding?¡±


    Was she pretty? Had a good figure? Where did Yuan Lai find out all this from?


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Yuan Lai, can I know when and where you met your girlfriend?¡±


    Speaking of this, Yuan Lai said smugly, ¡°Jiang Yu, if you¡¯re asking about this, then I have to tell you about it. Jiang Yu, do you know ¡®love at first sight¡¯? My love for Fen Fen is the legendary love at first sight! That day when I was recording the program, I identally caught a glimpse of her on the street. I was deeply attracted to her and was unable to extricate myself from it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Jiang Yu was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know that Yuan Lai was actually a lover.


    ¡°What do you mean that¡¯s it?¡± Yuan Lai was a little displeased and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, didn¡¯t you and Mo Long fall in love at first sight? If so, then you will definitely understand my feelings!¡±


    Jiang Yu wanted to say that she didn¡¯t fall in love at first sight with Mo Long back then. Instead, she had fallen in love with him bit by bit after spending a long time together.


    However, it was useless to say anything now because Yuan Lai would not listen at all.


    ¡°So, Jiang Yu, do you want to bring Mo Long over on the day of the team outing?¡± Yuan Lai asked.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I will see if he¡¯s busy with work.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Yuan Lai hurriedly hung up the phone, leaving Jiang Yu to remain silent on the other end of the line.


    Seeing that she had finished the call, Sister Xia asked, ¡°How was it? What did he say?¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°Yuan Lai said that there¡¯s a team-outing recently, and it¡¯s for the variety show ¡®Ace vs Ace.''¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. Go. It¡¯s a good opportunity for you to go back and get to know them better.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°The director said that we can bring family members.¡±


    ¡°Bring family members?¡± Sister Xia paused, pped her hands, and said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? If you bring Mo Long, it¡¯ll make you look good!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant... Yuan Lai said that he will bring his girlfriend along.¡±


    ¡°... Huh?¡± Sister Xia was stunned.

 Chapter 543 - Flowing Water Teahouse

    <h4>Chapter 543: Flowing Water Teahouse</h4>


    ¡°Yuan Lai is going with that Yang Fen?¡± Asked Sister Xia.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Although Yang Fen is Yuan Lai¡¯s girlfriend, it¡¯s understandable if he brings Yang Fen along... but the standards of Yang Fen and Yuan Lai¡¯s spouse selection are too far apart,¡± said Sister Xia.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Forget it. This matter has nothing to do with us in the end. It¡¯s not our business who Yuan Lai likes. It¡¯s just a pity for Wen Nuan.¡±


    Sister Xia could not help but sigh when she thought of warmth. She said, ¡°Wen Nuan is a good girl. I wonder how sad she would be if she knew that Yuan Lai had found a girlfriend, a girlfriend like Yang Fen.¡±


    Jiang Yu also sighed and gave Mo Long a call.


    Mo Long quickly picked up the call and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Yu¡¯er?¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°I have a team outing in a few days. Do you have time? Can you apany me?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Long¡¯s interest was piqued and he said, ¡°In the past, when there were such events, you were afraid that I would scare others when I went. Why did you take the initiative to ask me to go this time?¡±


    Jiang Yu said coquettishly, ¡°Aiya, just tell me if you have time.¡±


    Mo Long looked at the schedule on his desk and asked, ¡°Yu¡¯er, when is your team-outing?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°The day after tomorrow. The day after tomorrow is the recording of thest episode of the variety show that I participated in before. The director said that everyone will have a meal together after it ends.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll transfer the work for that day to tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You have work? Then don¡¯t apany me. Just focus on your work,¡± Jiang Yu quickly said.


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t have a lot of work to do that day. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to personally ask me out. How could I not go?¡±


    Jiang Yu also smiled, but she still said, ¡°You¡¯re so glib-tongued. You haven¡¯t been straight all day.¡±


    After saying a few more words, Jiang Yu hung up the phone and said to Sister Xia, ¡°Sister Xia, do you want to go to the team outing the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°I won¡¯t go. The day after tomorrow is the day my younger brother and his girlfriend meet their parents. I have to be there.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. Then I wish you all the best, Sister Xia.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rely on your good words.¡±


    Soon, it was team outing day. Mo Long specially drove over to pick Jiang Yu up.


    ¡°Why are you dressed so formally today?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Mo Long¡¯s neat suit and asked.


    Mo Long said, ¡°After all, I¡¯m meeting your friends. It¡¯s a must to dress up a little.¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°I see that you¡¯re trying to use your beauty to seduce me!¡±


    Mo Long alsoughed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can see through my little n.¡±


    The two of them joked along the way and soon arrived at the ce where the team outing was¨C Flowing Water Teahouse.


    When Jiang Yu saw the que, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment. She subconsciously shouted, ¡°Flowing Water Teahouse?¡±


    Mo Long looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you been here before?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I came here a few days ago when I was having dinner with Sister Xia. I also saw Yuan Lai and his girlfriend here.¡±


    Jiang Yu only mentioned that she had eaten with Sister Xia and saw Yuan Lai. She didn¡¯t mention that she had asked Chang Kai for help.


    However, Mo Long seemed to have some impression of Yuan Lai. He said, ¡°Yuan Lai, isn¡¯t he the person who recorded the variety show with you?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    Just as she said that, Jiang Yu heard someone call out to her, ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    Speak of the devil.

 Chapter 544 - Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 544: Girlfriend</h4>


    Jiang Yu turned around and saw that the person who called her was indeed Yuan Lai.


    His hand was still wrapped around Yang Fen¡¯s waist.


    Yang Fen was originally leaning against Yuan Lai¡¯s embrace like a little bird. However, when she saw Mo Long, her eyes widened.


    Her body also straightened up. She always wanted to break free from Yuan Lai¡¯s embrace and walk to Mo Long¡¯s side.


    However, Yuan Lai was a little too strong and Yang Fen couldn¡¯t break free. Moreover, Jiang Yu was standing beside Mo Long, which made Yang Fen even more unhappy.


    Therefore, she softened her tone and asked, ¡°Are you Jiang Yu? The one we metst time.¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Yang Fen covered her mouth andughed a few times before saying, ¡°I knew it was you. It seems like I have a good memory. Am I right? Come,e,e?¡±


    Yang Fen¡¯s voice was deliberately muffled. When the passersby heard it, they had goosebumps all over their bodies.


    However, Yuan Lai seemed to enjoy it very much. He even smiled and said to Yang Fen, ¡°I told you that you are smart.¡±


    ¡°Aiya,e on. You only know how to say nice things to make me happy,¡± Yang Fen said with a charming smile.


    However, the words were directed at Yuan Lai, but her eyes were still fixed on Mo Long.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t take it to heart at first, but she had no choice but to be alert at this moment and stand in front of Mo Long.


    Mo Long had always been sharp. He had long noticed Yang Fen¡¯s gaze on him.


    Originally, he had been holding back his anger, but when he saw Jiang Yu standing in front of him, his mood suddenly improved.


    It seemed that Yu¡¯er still cared about him.


    Yang Fen was not afraid when she saw Jiang Yu standing in front of Mo Long, but she was not as bold as before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand outside. Hurry up and go in and eat,¡± Yuan Lai said.


    As he spoke, he brought Yang Fen in.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long also went in.


    After entering the private room, everyone was basically present.


    He Zhen specifically chose a spot closer to Jiang Yu and asked in a low voice, ¡°Jiang Yu, is this great president Mo? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him in person!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then you can see all you want today.¡±


    He Zhen curled his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to. Wouldn¡¯t it be strange for a man like me to watch another man? If I have the time, I might as well go and investigate Yuan Lai¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Jiang Yu locked her gaze on Yang Fen again and realized that her gaze was always on Mo Long, not on Yuan Lai who was beside her.


    Jiang Yu was a little displeased and said to Mo Long, ¡°Why do you think that Yang Fen keeps looking at you? You¡¯re not her boyfriend. Why is she looking at you? Isn¡¯t she afraid of being a prickly eye?¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry and said, ¡°Why are you ming me for this? I¡¯m not the one who wanted her to look at me.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then are you just going to let her look at you?¡±


    Mo Long approached her and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll only let you look.¡±


    Jiang Yu snorted and didn¡¯t say anything.


    On the other hand, He Zhen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°I say, the two of you should stop showing off your love in front of me!¡±


    Everyone at the table burst intoughter. Even Yuan Lai said, ¡°That¡¯s right! He Zhen, why don¡¯t youe over to my side? Fen Fen and I will definitely not show off our love.¡±


    He Zhen nced at Yang Fen and instantly became obedient. He said, ¡°Then forget it. It¡¯s fine for me to sit here. I won¡¯t disturb the two of you.¡±


    Yuan Lai didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. You can just sit there.¡±


    However, Yang Fen wasn¡¯t so easily fooled.


    She pped the table and said, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

 Chapter 545 - The Awkwardness At The Dinner Table

    <h4>Chapter 545: The Awkwardness At The Dinner Table</h4>


    He Zhen didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble, nor did he mean to say that. But Yang Fen still took it to heart.


    So she angrily asked again, ¡°What exactly do you mean? Speak!¡±


    He Zhen was a man, and he didn¡¯t usually talk to girls, so he rarely made girls angry.


    Now that Yang Fen was angry at the dinner table, He Zhen was more or less embarrassed.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    Except for Yang Fen, no one at the dinner table said anything ¡ª because they didn¡¯t dare to step on Yang Fen¡¯s mine.


    After Yang Fen finished speaking, everyone at the dinner table fell silent.


    Suddenly, the ringtone of a cell phone rang, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Mo Long.


    Mo Long did not feel embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to take this call.¡±


    With that, Mo Long went out.


    A few seconds after he left, Yang Fen got up and excused herself by saying that she wanted to go to the bathroom. She also went out.


    Jiang Yu had long noticed that Yang Fen was looking at Mo Long in a strange way. So after Yang Fen went out, Jiang Yu found an excuse to go out.


    However, as soon as Yang Fen left the room, Jiang Yu followed behind her, but she couldn¡¯t see Yang Fen anymore.


    ¡°Strange, where did she go?¡±


    Mo Long went to the bathroom to answer the phone. He turned around to return to the private room, but when he turned around, he saw Yang Fen following behind him.


    Mo Long frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    Yang Fen used the tone she used earlier to say to Mo Long, ¡°Why am I following you? I also came out to the bathroom, but I just happened to meet you.¡±


    Even though she said that, the way Yang Fen looked at Mo Long betrayed her.


    ¡°Just happened?¡± Mo Long obviously didn¡¯t believe her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet you by chance.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Yang Fen was a little embarrassed, but she still put on a smile and said, ¡°What? Am I not better than that Jiang Yu?¡±


    Mo Long hated it when people used such a tone to mention Jiang Yu, and she evenpared herself to Jiang Yu.


    Mo Long¡¯s tone was displeased as he said, ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    Yang Fen was not afraid of Mo Long¡¯s tone. She even twisted her waist and walked closer and closer to Mo Long.


    The smell of makeup on her body was very strong. He could smell it from five meters away, not to mention that Mo Long was only less than a meter away from her.


    Mo Long covered his nose and said, ¡°Stay away from me.¡±


    Yang Fen blew at Mo Long and said, ¡°Why? Am I not pretty enough? Or is my figure not good enough?¡±


    Her breath seemed to carry something strange, causing Mo Long¡¯s head to feel a little dizzy.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yu appeared in time and shouted, ¡°Mo Long!¡±


    Mo Long finally reacted. He rubbed his temples and shouted, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Then, he fiercely pushed Yang Fen away.


    Yang Fen was pushed to the ground by Mo Long, but there was no anger on her face. She said coquettishly, ¡°President Mo, why are you so cruel to me?¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s head was still a little dizzy. Jiang Yu stood in front of him and said, ¡°Yang Fen, you are Yuan Lai¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    When she heard the word ¡°Yuan Lai,¡± Yang Fen¡¯s expression turned ugly. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me of my identity!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to remind you? But in my opinion, I have to remind you of your identity before you know what you should do and what you shouldn¡¯t do, right?¡±


    Yang Fen got up and patted the dust off her body, saying, ¡°I¡¯m toozy to waste my breath here with you. I¡¯m going back. Take care. I won¡¯t send you off.¡±


    With that, Yang Fen shook her butt and went back.

 Chapter 546 - Evil Ability

    <h4>Chapter 546: Evil Ability</h4>


    ¡°How are you?¡± Jiang Yu quickly asked, ¡°I think I saw Yang Fen blowing at you just now, right? What is that thing?¡±


    Mo Long took a moment to calm down before he felt better.


    He was not sure what Yang Fen¡¯s breath was, but he was sure that it was definitely not something good.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. It looks like something evil,¡± Mo Long guessed.


    Jiang Yu was also very worried. ¡°Witchcraft? How do you feel now? Are you feeling better?¡±


    Mo Long nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m much better. It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you feel better. But this Yang Fen... then what about Yuan Lai? Judging from the way Yuan Lai treated her, Yang Fen must have cast some sorcery on him, which was why he was so devoted to her.¡±


    ¡°This matter isn¡¯t easy to solve. We have to find a professional,¡± said Mo Long.


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°I remember that when I was in school, I heard that someone specialized in studying these things. I¡¯ll ask around when I go back and see how to solve the sorcery on Yuan Lai.¡±


    Mo Long was also worried that something might happen to Jiang Yu, so he said, ¡°This matter is very dangerous. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°This is not only for Yuan Lai, but also for you. I saw it clearly just now. She clearly wants to set you up.¡±


    Mo Long was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°But I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Just because you¡¯re fine now doesn¡¯t mean that you will be fine in the future. Yang Fen doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯ll let this matter go easily.¡±


    Mo Long hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright, but you have to be careful. I¡¯ll get someone to check for you here. In short, you must remember to be careful.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright, I know. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    After this incident, Jiang Yu and Mo Long didn¡¯t want to return to the private room anymore, so they went back.


    The people at the dining table didn¡¯t know what was going on. They just thought that Mo Long was busy with work and was in a hurry to go back to deal with work. As for Jiang Yu, after Mo Long went back, it was meaningless for her to stay here alone, so she went back with him.


    However, only Yang Fen knew that Mo Long and Jiang Yu didn¡¯te back because of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re really narrow-minded.¡± Yang Fen brought all the good dishes in front of her. As she ate, she said, ¡°I¡¯m just being a little closer to him? Do you have to guard against me like a thief?¡±


    Her voice was very soft, and only Yuan Lai, who was the closest to her, heard her. However, he didn¡¯t hear her clearly, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fen Fen?¡±


    Yang Fen¡¯s mouth was full of oil, and she said vaguely, ¡°Nothing much. I just saw a very good-looking person.¡±


    Because the dishes in front of Yang Fen were all good dishes on the table, the rest of the people basically didn¡¯t have any dishes in front of them.


    So they just held chopsticks in their hands and hung in the air, not knowing which dish to pick up.


    However, Yang Fen didn¡¯t care about these things at all. Yuan Lai also wholeheartedly supported Yang Fen, wishing that he could put all the dishes in front of her.


    ¡°This... What are we eating?¡± He Zhen couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°These dishes have been taken away. What are we eating? Air?¡±


    Before Yang Fen could swallow the drumstick in her mouth, she said, ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you ming me?¡±


    Yuan Lai quickly coaxed her and said, ¡°Fen Fen, good Fen Fen, don¡¯t be angry. He Zhen is my friend. He¡¯s not against you. He¡¯s just joking.¡±


    He Zhen had nothing to say. He just said, ¡°The two of you are indeed a couple.¡±

 Chapter 547 - Return To School

    <h4>Chapter 547: Return To School</h4>


    Yuan Lai¡¯s brain seemed to have been charmed silly. He thought He Zhen was praising him and Yang Fen.


    He Zhen shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hope. There¡¯s really no hope.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t stay any longer and found an excuse to go back.


    Mo Long and Jiang Yu went back, and even He Zhen went back. There were only a few people left, so everyone found an excuse and went back.


    Only Yuan Lai and Yang Fen were left.


    ¡°Fen Fen, we can have our own time again,¡± Yuan Lai said happily.


    Since Yang Fen had met Mo Long, she no longer had a ce in her heart for Yuan Lai. All she could think about was Mo Long.


    However, she couldn¡¯t dump Yuan Lai now, so Yang Fen continued to pretend with Yuan Lai and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that they left. This way, they won¡¯t disturb us.¡±


    Yang Fen and Yuan Lai were lovey-dovey with each other. Jiang Yu and Mo Long had already returned to Mo Garden.


    After packing up the next day, Jiang Yu greeted Sister Xia and hurried back to school.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu had been bored at school. Now that they heard that Jiang Yu had returned, they couldn¡¯t help but run to the school gate to wee her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯m returning to school, not from some faraway ce. Why are you still going out to wee me?¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen you for a long time! If you continue to work outside, I¡¯m afraid that when youe back, we will all graduate!¡±


    Dai Zhu also said, ¡°That¡¯s right! You work outside, don¡¯t you have time to rest? You don¡¯t evene back to see us when you¡¯re resting. How heartless.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything about you guys.¡±


    Lu Qi asked, ¡°Oh right, why did youe back this time? You looked very anxious, and you didn¡¯t tell us in advance.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t tell them about Yuan Lai and Yang Fen, but only said that she needed to return to school to earn credits.


    ¡°Your credits are full even if you don¡¯t earn them, right?¡± Lu Qi said, ¡°After all, you¡¯re so outstanding, and you¡¯ve helped our school win a lot of glory.¡±


    Jiang Yu was not sure, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡±


    In fact, the main reason Jiang Yu went back to the school was to undo Yuan Lai¡¯s spell. Academic credits were just secondary.


    ¡°You just came back. Do you want to rest for a while?¡± Lu Qi asked.


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay. When I¡¯m done resting, I¡¯lle back and look for you guys to go out together.¡±


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu smiled and said, ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll send you back. It¡¯s on the way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±


    However, they encountered some unpleasant things on the way back.


    Kang Xue was bringing her group of followers back to the dormitory when she saw Jiang Yu and two other people walking over.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t look at the calendar when I went out today.¡± Kang Xue sneered and said, ¡°I thought it was someone from afar. So It¡¯s Jiang Yu? She went out to work for so long and still knows how to go back to school to take a look?¡±


    As soon as she said this, the people behind herughed.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything and just squinted at Kang Xue.


    However, Lu Qi and Dai Zhu couldn¡¯t keep their cool. She said, ¡°What do you mean? Xiao Yu is also a student of this school. What¡¯s wrong with going back to school to take a look? What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Kang Xue¡¯s words were blocked by someone, so she wasn¡¯t angry and said, ¡°Of course it has nothing to do with me. Do you think I¡¯m happy to talk to You? What bad luck. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    So Kang Xue left with her group of followers.


    When they left, Jiang Yu saw Jiang Ran among them.

 Chapter 548 - Mystical Society

    <h4>Chapter 548: Mystical Society</h4> <h4>?</h4>


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t dare to look at Jiang Yu, so she lowered her head and left with the crowd.


    Jiang Yu had a thoughtful expression on her face.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu didn¡¯t see these details, so they wanted Jiang Yu to go back and rest.


    After Jiang Yu returned to her dorm, there was only Yuan Zhen in the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Yuan Zhen¡¯s tone became excited when he saw Jiang Yu. He said, ¡°Master! We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, right?!¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu remember that because of her hacking skills, she had taken in Yuan Zhen as her disciple.


    ¡°It has indeed been a long time since west met,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Master, what are you doing back this time? Studying hard? Academic credits?¡± Yuan Zhen asked like a curious baby.


    Jiang Yu recalled that Yuan Zhen was the one who had told her about the club that researched mystical arts in school.


    Hence, Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Yuan Zhen, do you still remember the society that you told me about? It¡¯s the one that studies mystical arts.¡±


    Yuan Zhen¡¯s interest was piqued and he asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about this? Didn¡¯t you tell me that mystical arts are unreliable?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t remember if she had said this before because Yuan Zhen had only mentioned it casually.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would remember the club that Yuan Zhen had casually mentioned, and Yuan Zhen would also remember that she had casually refuted him.


    ¡°Oh, you. You only remember what I said?¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course. By the way, why are you asking about this?¡± Yuan Zhen asked.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Recently, a friend of mine was also quite interested in this and came to ask me. I happened to recall that you had told me before, so I wanted to take the opportunity to ask you when I went back to school.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Yuan Zhen did not continue asking. Instead, she stroked her chin, ¡°But I only heard about it once in a while,¡± said Yuan Zhen. ¡°I heard that they specially applied for a basement from the school, specifically to study this thing inside. At that time, the school thought that this basement had not been used for many years, so they approved it for them to use.¡±


    ¡°Where is the basement?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Yuan Zhen was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°If you ask me about this, I really don¡¯t know... aren¡¯t you Professor Bai¡¯s disciple? When you see Professor Bai one day, you can ask him.¡±


    Without further ado, Jiang Yu nned to get up and go find Professor Bai right now.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yuan Zhen shouted when he saw Jiang Yu leave.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Professor Bai!¡±


    Yuan Zhen continued shouting, ¡°But you just came back! Rest a little longer!¡±


    However, Jiang Yu had already walked far away, so she couldn¡¯t hear Yuan Zhen¡¯s words at all.


    After Jiang Yu found Professor Bai, she inquired about the location of the basement.


    Although Professor Bai didn¡¯t know why Jiang Yu asked him this, he still told her the location. After that, Professor Bai asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, why are you asking this?¡±


    Jiang Yu told Professor Bai what she had told Yuan Zhen.


    Upon hearing this, Professor Bai smiled and said, ¡°So you also believe in this?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe in it before. But recently, something happened to that friend of mine, so I still n to ask him.¡±


    Professor Bai said, ¡°Alright, you can go then. But it¡¯s a mystical art after all. Some people believe in it, and some people don¡¯t. You must be careful if you ask him.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be careful, Professor Bai.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you must be more careful.¡±

 Chapter 549 - Research Information

    <h4>Chapter 549: Research Information</h4>


    After Jiang Yu found out the location of the basement, she went over.


    There was a signboard hanging at the entrance of the basement. It said, ¡°This room is a mystical ce. No one is allowed to enter.¡±


    It really gave off a strange feeling.


    Jiang Yu knocked on the door politely and asked, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    After a while, a deep female voice sounded and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Yu.¡±


    The girl in the room said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Please go back.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to go back just like that. She continued, ¡°The people you know start from people you don¡¯t know.¡±


    There was a moment of silence in the room. She walked over to open the door and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I heard from my friend that you are in a mystical society. A friend of mine has encountered some problems recently, so I wanted to ask you.¡±


    The girl asked, ¡°Was he hit by a mystical spell?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But his condition is indeed abnormal, as if he was hit by a mystical spell.¡±


    The girl was silent for a while, then made way for Jiang Yu, she said, ¡°Thene in and wait for a while. Our president has gone out to eat. He¡¯ll be back in a while. If you¡¯re really bored, you can take a look at the bookshelf over there. There¡¯s a lot of information on it.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Thank you. My name is Jiang Yu. What¡¯s yours?¡±


    The girl said, ¡°Those who study profound arts don¡¯t tell others their real names. It¡¯s a code name. You can just call me ¡®Little Wolf¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Little Wolf.¡± Jiang Yu politely greeted her. Then, she went to the bookshelf over there to get the book and began to flip through the information.


    After reading for a while, Jiang Yu saw a record. ¡°Those who are affected by this mystical art will lose their mind. Everything they do will be done ording to the will of the caster.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this the same situation as Yuan Lai?


    Jiang Yu took the book and walked to Little Wolf¡¯s side. She asked, ¡°Little Wolf, can you help me take a look at this?¡±


    Little Wolf took the book from Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. After reading it, she was a little shocked and said, ¡°Bewitching? How can someone cast such a vicious mystic art on others?¡±


    Jiang Yu was also very surprised. If what Little Wolf said was true, then Yang Fen had bewitched Yuan Lai?


    ¡°In other words, my friend was bewitched by the bewitching technique?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Little Wolf said, ¡°But that¡¯s not necessarily true. There are other types of mystic techniques like bewitching. As for the specific situation, I¡¯ll only know when I see your friend. Or, we can wait for our president toe back. She has been studying mystical arts for a long time. She¡¯ll know when she sees something like this.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±


    Not long after, the ¡°President¡± that little wolf was talking about came back. It was a girl with a high ponytail and a pair of ck-rimmed sses.


    The President saw Jiang Yu and asked little wolf, ¡°Little Wolf, who is this? Is she your friend?¡±


    Little Wolf said, ¡°She¡¯s Jiang Yu, and she¡¯s also from our school. Jiang Yu, this is the President I told you about just now.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Hello, President. My name is Jiang Yu.¡±


    The president nodded and said, ¡°Hello, Jiang Yu. Our Mystical Society has a rule that we can¡¯t tell others our real names, so you can just call me president or ¡®Little Kui¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Little Kui,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    Little Kui asked, ¡°Who are you looking for here? Or do you want to join our Mystical Society?¡±


    Jiang Yu told Little Kui about Yuan Lai.

 Chapter 550 - Observe Yuan Lai

    <h4>Chapter 550: Observe Yuan Lai</h4>


    Little Kui asked, ¡°Can you invite your friend out? I need to take a look at his condition before I can say if he has been bewitched.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hence, she gave Yuan Lai a call and asked, ¡°Yuan Lai? Are you free today? I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Yuan Lai said, ¡°I¡¯m free today. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    When he asked, there was a female voice beside him. ¡°Come,e, who is it?¡±


    It was Yang Fen.


    Yuan Lai said, ¡°It¡¯s Jiang Yu. She said she has something to tell me.¡±


    Yang Fen was displeased and said, ¡°What does she want to tell you? I don¡¯t think she wants to seduce you, right?¡±


    Yuan Lai said helplessly, ¡°How is that possible! Fen Fen, don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯re the only one in my heart.¡±


    Jiang Yu was also very helpless. Yuan Lai had been affected quite badly.


    ¡°I just wanted to find you toe out and talk about the variety show,¡± Jiang Yu found an excuse to say.


    Yuan Lai said with some embarrassment, ¡°But the variety show has been over for a long time. and... You know, I don¡¯t want to be too far away from Fen Fen.¡±


    It seemed that Yuan Lai really put all his heart and soul into Yang Fen.


    ¡°But if you agree to let me bring Fen Fen along, I can go,¡± Yuan Lai said.


    Jiang Yu agreed without hesitation, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu agreed so readily that even Yang Fen was a little shocked.


    She had seen her trying to seduce her boyfriend at the scene. She didn¡¯t expect Yuan Lai to bring her along this time?


    This woman was really generous.


    Since that was the case, she would apany her to have some fun.


    Therefore, Yang Fen also said, ¡°Sure. As long as I can be with Yuan Lai, I¡¯ll go anywhere.¡±


    Jiang Yu really could not stand Yang Fen¡¯s tone. She quickly arranged a time and ce with Yuan Lai and then hung up.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t like your friend very much?¡± Little Kui asked, ¡°Then why are you saving him?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I don¡¯t hate my friend.¡±


    ¡°Then you hate his girlfriend?¡± Little Wolf asked curiously, ¡°You don¡¯t like your friend, do you?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled helplessly, ¡°No, you¡¯ve all misunderstood. I have a boyfriend, and the person on the phone is really just a friend. It¡¯s not that I hate his girlfriend, but I suspect that his girlfriend is the one who cast a spell on him.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a strange thing?¡± Little Kui was very surprised and said, ¡°Is she his girlfriend? How could she do such a thing?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I suspect that she relied on this kind of unspeakable mystic technique to be Yuan Lai¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    After Little Kui and Little Wolf packed their things, they set off together with Jiang Yu.


    When Jiang Yu arrived, Yuan Lai and Yang Fen had yet to arrive. Little Kui and Little Wolf found an inconspicuous seat and sat down. However, they could easily see the situation on Jiang Yu¡¯s side.


    Not long after, Yuan Lai arrived with Yang Fen.


    Yang Fen was still dressed the same as before. The moment she entered, many of the guests at the table could not help but cover their noses.


    Yuan Lai and Yang Fen came to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°You¡¯re here early. Have you been waiting for a long time?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°No. I just arrived and didn¡¯t wait for long.¡±


    Little Kui and Little Wolf were sitting diagonally behind Yuan Lai and Yang Fen, staring intently at Yuan Lai and Yang Fen.

 Chapter 551 - Occult Bewitching Technique

    <h4>Chapter 551: ult Bewitching Technique</h4>


    Yuan Lai told Jiang Yu that it would take about the time for a meal before he left with Yang Fen.


    Before he left, Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Do you know Wen Nuan?¡±


    Yuan Lai replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Then, he hugged Yang Fen¡¯s waist and went back.


    Jiang Yu walked over to Little Kui and asked, ¡°How is it? Can you tell?¡±


    Little Kui nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a bewitching spell.¡±


    ¡°Is it really a bewitching spell?¡± Little Wolf said in shock, ¡°It¡¯s a mystcal spell that can harm people¡¯s lives! It is controlling the consciousness of others. Over time, people would die of mental exhaustion! How dare this woman?¡±


    Little Kui said thoughtfully, ¡°This woman¡¯s background is not small. We have to be careful.¡±


    Hearing that there was danger, Jiang Yu hurriedly said, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. You must not be dragged into it. You just need to tell me the solution. I can solve it myself.¡±


    Xiao Kui shook her head, ¡°Since we know each other, it¡¯s fate. Since we¡¯re all friends, I¡¯ll help you no matter what. Moreover, this is also the first time I have seen a mystic technique like the bewitching technique. If you really want a solution, you have to give me some time to properly investigate it.¡±


    Jiang Yu was moved and said, ¡°Then thank you, Little Kui.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back now and look through the information together. Because the bewitching technique is a mystic technique that harms people¡¯s lives, there are very few records in the books. We need to find a solution from a pile of books. Furthermore, it might not beprehensive, so we need to figure it out ourselves.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright, no problem.¡±


    Hence, the three of them went back together.


    Little Kui said, ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of finding the bookshelf on the left while Little Wolf will look for the bookshelf in the middle. Jiang Yu, go look for the bookshelf on the right.¡±


    Little Wolf said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jiang Yu also said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    However, she continued asking another question, ¡°Is there only the two of you in your Mystic Arts Club?¡±


    Little Kui felt a little ashamed, she said, ¡°Actually, we also recruited a lot of people back then, but in the end, there were only four of us in this club. Flower Head took leave to go back to take his driver¡¯s license. Pickled Peppers got into a fight and was sent home.¡±


    Little Wolf couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°That guy Pickled Peppers got into a fight with others and fell down the stairs! Sent Home? I think he went home to recuperate, right? Hahahaha!¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She felt that these people were really interesting.


    The three of them read for an entire afternoon. More than half of the books on the bookshelves were still unfinished.


    ¡°It seems that we can only continue searching tomorrow.¡± Little Kui rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°You should go back and rest early. This matter is indeed very urgent, but we can¡¯t dy our health.¡±


    Little Wolf also put the books back and said, ¡°I¡¯m too sleepy. I have to go back and rest. President, Jiang Yu, you should also go back and rest.¡±


    Jiang Yu also knew that this basement was someone else¡¯s territory. Since the two of them had gone back to rest, there was no reason for her to stay here any longer. Therefore, she also said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and rest now.¡±


    Jiang Yu went back to the dormitory. Yuan Zhen was still ying on theputer in front of his desk.


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡±


    Yuan Zhen said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Why did youe back sote?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°There are too many books on the shelves. I haven¡¯t finished reading them yet.¡±


    Yuan Zhen said, ¡°That many books?¡±

 Chapter 552 - Solution

    <h4>Chapter 552: Solution</h4>


    Early the next morning, Jiang Yu got up and went to the basement. As for Little Kui and Little Wolf, they were already there looking for information.


    ¡°You guys are here so early,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Little Kui was reading a book, she said, ¡°I told Pickled Peppers about this. He said that he woulde back no matter what. We¡¯ll Wait a little longer and he¡¯ll be here. With one more person, we¡¯ll be able to do more. It¡¯ll be easier for us to find a solution.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Not long after, a person opened the door and came in. The moment he entered, the person shouted, ¡°Little Kui! Little Wolf! I¡¯m back!¡±


    Little Kui said, ¡°Pickled Pepper, you¡¯re early. Hurry up and help with the research when you¡¯re back. Don¡¯t act like a salted fish.¡±


    Pickled Pepper immediately obediently ran over to Little Kui to help with the research.


    Little Kui said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to help me. There¡¯s a girl named Jiang Yu on the far right bookshelf. She doesn¡¯t have much experience. Go help her.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu? Who¡¯s Jiang Yu? Aren¡¯t there only you and Little Wolf here?¡± Pickled Pepper didn¡¯t see the person on the far right bookshelf.


    Little Wolf mercilessly mocked him and said, ¡°Pickled Pepper, what are those two eyes for? Can¡¯t you see if there¡¯s anyone on the far right bookshelf?¡±


    Pickled Pepper then went to the far right bookshelf and saw Jiang Yu squatting on the ground reading a book.


    Jiang Yu was very good-looking. Pickled Pepper¡¯s face instantly turned red as he stammered, ¡°You... Hello, my... My name is Pickled Pepper.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled politely and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Yu.¡±


    Pickled Pepper quickly took a book over and casually flipped through a few pages. He wanted to use this opportunity to have a few more words with Jiang Yu. However, the page that Pickled Pepper flipped open just happened to have the words ¡°Bewitching technique¡± written on it.


    ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t my luck a little too good?¡± Pickled Pepper shouted, ¡°Come and take a look, I¡¯ve found a solution!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Jiang Yu was delighted and said, ¡°Where is it? Let me take a look!¡±


    Pickled Pepper handed the book in his hand to Jiang Yu, he said, ¡°Actually, the solution isn¡¯t difficult. As long as you know who the spellcaster is, then find the person¡¯s clothes, smear some of his blood on it, and burn it with fire. Then, we can soak the Wormwood in the coffee for more than a week and pour it on the ashes of the clothes.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I know who the spellcaster is, but it¡¯s still difficult to get clothes stained with her blood.¡±


    Pickled Pepper asked, ¡°Who is the spellcaster? Let me see if I can help you get the clothes.¡±


    Jiang Yu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Her name is Yang Fen, and she is... a 40-year-old woman.¡±


    Pickled Pepper was shocked, she couldn¡¯t even speak clearly, ¡°A 40-year-old woman?! No, Little Kui told me on the phone. Your friend is only in his 20s? Why did he find a 40-year-old woman to be his girlfriend?¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°That woman cast a spell on my friend, which is why my friend became like this.¡±


    Pickled Pepper felt that this matter was really beyond hisprehension and said, ¡°But, but, isn¡¯t this too outrageous?!¡±


    Little Kui said, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about whether this matter is outrageous or not. We need to quickly think of a way to solve this matter.¡±


    Little Wolf said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find clothes or anything, but we can first soak the wormwood in the coffee.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Good Idea.¡±

 Chapter 553 - Soaking Wormwood In Coffee

    <h4>Chapter 553: Soaking Wormwood In Coffee</h4>


    Before making coffee, Pickled Pepper gave a friendly reminder and said, ¡°Be careful, it must be ck coffee.¡±


    Little Kui searched through her locker, but she couldn¡¯t find any ck coffee beans.


    So she said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ck coffee beans.¡±


    Little Wolf also said with great difficulty, ¡°I only have the powder oftte coffee.¡±


    The three of them looked at Pickled Pepper, hoping that he could take out a bag of beans or powder to drink coffee like a demon.


    But Pickled Pepper quickly hugged himself and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me! I¡¯m allergic to coffee, and I never drink that kind of stuff!¡±


    ¡°Then we can only buy it,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Pickled Pepper took out a bag of wormwood from his locker, ¡°I don¡¯t have ck coffee, but I have wormwood. I didn¡¯t sleep well before, so I bought some wormwood and put it in my pillow. There¡¯s still some left here, so I¡¯ll give it to you for free.¡± He said to Jiang Yu


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Yu took the bag of wormwood and said, ¡°You guys wait here for a while. I¡¯ll go out and buy a cup of ck coffee. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Pickled Pepper hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. If you run into your friend and his girlfriend on the way, won¡¯t you be in danger?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re near the school. It can¡¯t be such a coincidence. And even if it is, it¡¯s still broad daylight. Nothing will happen.¡±


    Pickled Pepper was unwilling and said, ¡°It¡¯s still very dangerous...¡±


    The Little Wolf saw through his thoughts at a nce and said, ¡°Are you really worried about Jiang Yu? I think you just want to go out with her, right? Don¡¯t think about it. Just stay here obediently.¡±


    Pickled Pepper, who was exposed, immediately blushed and refused to admit it. ¡°How is that possible! I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡±


    ¡°You are!¡± Little Wolf continued to undermine him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    While the two of them were bickering, Jiang Yu had already left the basement and went to the coffee shop to buy ck coffee.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like arge cup of ck coffee,¡± Jiang Yu said politely to the shop assistant.


    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡±


    While waiting, Jiang Yu saw the person she didn¡¯t want to see the most ¡ª Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Ran was also here to buy coffee. When she saw Jiang Yu, she immediately felt that she was really unlucky today.


    She walked to the counter, ordered a cup of coffee, and said, ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky today. I can¡¯t believe I saw you.¡±


    Jiang Yu ignored her and continued waiting for her coffee.


    Jiang ran felt embarrassed when she saw Jiang Yu ignoring her. She said angrily, ¡°Jiang Yu, can¡¯t you hear me? How rude. Is this how the Jiang family raised you?¡±


    Jiang Yuughed and said, ¡°This sentence is meant for you, right? You don¡¯t greet people you know, but say something unpleasant. Are you polite? Is this how Wei Juan taught you?¡±


    ¡°You! What do you mean?! Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re also a member of the Jiang Family!¡± Jiang Ran said.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then you¡¯re too polite. I¡¯m no longer a member of the Jiang family.¡±


    Jiang Ran sneered as if she had found something, she said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t recognize yourself as a member of the Jiang family even though you haven¡¯t married Mo Long? If you marry Mo Long in the future, do you intend to buy the Jiang Family?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, it¡¯s not impossible,¡± Jiang Yu said and took the ck coffee from the shop assistant.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better not act rashly!¡± Jiang Ran shouted.


    Her voice was very loud, and for a moment, everyone in the coffee shop looked over.

 Chapter 554 - Think of A Way To Get Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 554: Think of A Way To Get Clothes</h4>


    Jiang Yu took the coffee and said, ¡°Jiang Ran, there¡¯s no reason for what I did. You¡¯d better not ask. As for the warning, don¡¯t even think about it. With this time, you might as well think about your own matters.¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Yu went back.


    Jiang Ran felt that Jiang Yu had really changed. When she had just brought her back, no matter how much she bullied her, she didn¡¯t dare to resist.


    Later on, when she grew up, although she sometimes resisted, she never dared to talk to her like she did today.


    ¡°She has changed a lot!¡± Jiang Ran said to herself.


    Jiang Yu bought a ck coffee and then opened the bag of Wormwood to soak it in.


    ¡°Next, we need to find a way to get the clothes,¡± said Little Kui.


    ¡°But Jiang Yu is the only one among us who knows the caster,¡± said Pickled Pepper


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way myself,¡± said Jiang Yu


    Pickled Pepper wanted to stay with Jiang Yu for a while longer, so he said, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you need us to think of a way for you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness,¡± said Jiang Yu with a smile. ¡°But this is my personal matter, so I don¡¯t need to trouble you.¡±


    Little Kui said, ¡°Alright. But if you need our help, you muste to us.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jiang Yu went back, but Pickled Peppers still felt a little reluctant to part with her.


    Yuan Zhen had no sses these few days, so she stayed in her dorm and fiddled with herputer.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu had returned, she asked, ¡°How was it? Did you get anything?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already found a solution.¡±


    Yuan Zhen was very excited and asked, ¡°Really? What is it?¡±


    Jiang Yu told Yuan Zhen the solution.


    Yuan Zhen asked again, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help with this matter. I¡¯ll think of a way myself.¡±


    Yuan Zhen said, ¡°Then you must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Apart from Sister Xia, Jiang Yu felt that there was only one other person she could tell about this matter ¡ª He Zhen.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu gave He Zhen a call and told He Zhen about Yuan Lai being cast with a mystical spell.


    ¡°What?! Yuan Lai was cast with a spell?!¡± He Zhen was shocked and said, ¡°I knew it! How could he like someone like Yang Fen?!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ve found a solution. Now we just need to find Yang Fen¡¯s clothes.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple?¡± He Zhen said, ¡°Yang Fen is Yuan Lai¡¯s girlfriend. Maybe they¡¯ll live together asionally? Then Yuan Lai must have a few pieces of Yang Fen¡¯s clothes at home. I¡¯ll find an excuse to go and secretly bring one back.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s not just Yang Fen¡¯s clothes. There needs to be some traces of Yang Fen¡¯s blood on the clothes.¡±


    ¡°Huh? So cruel?¡± He Zhen said, ¡°Can¡¯t it be a normal piece of clothes?¡±


    He Zhen was also very helpless and said, ¡°After all, this is a mystic technique. How can it be solved with a normal solution?¡±


    He Zhen Thought for a moment and felt that what Jiang Yu said made sense, so he said, ¡°Alright. Wait for my good news. I¡¯ll think of a solution now.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°No trouble, no trouble. No matter what, Yuan Lai and I are friends. We¡¯re good friends who are recording a variety show. Now that he¡¯s in trouble, I have to save him no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After hanging up, Jiang Yu called Mo Long again and said that she had found a solution.


    Mo long said, ¡°Then you must be careful. If you need me, you must tell me.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Got it.¡±

 Chapter 555 - Break The Window

    <h4>Chapter 555: Break The Window</h4>


    He Zhen called Yuan Lai and wanted to go to his house to y games with him.


    Yuan Lai said with some embarrassment, ¡°But Fen Fen is still here with me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± He Zhen shouted excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for her to be home!¡±


    Yuan Lai: ¡°Huh??¡±


    He Zhen also knew that his reaction just now was a little intense, so he quickly found an excuse, he said, ¡°Actually, to tell you the truth, I also want to find a girlfriend. I think Yang Fen¡¯s type is good, so I also want to hear the story between the two of you.¡±


    Yuan Lai said, ¡°Then I can just stay at home alone? Why do you need Fen Fen to be there?¡±


    Yuan Lai kept saying ¡°Fen Fen¡± again and again. He even called her very intimately, giving He Zhen goosebumps all over.


    ¡°I feel that if the two of you tell me a story, I¡¯ll feel morefortable listening to it.¡± He Zhen was bullshitting.


    But Yuan Lai still believed him and said, ¡°Alright then. When will youe?¡±


    He Zhen said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Wait for me. I¡¯ll get dressed.¡±


    He Zhen quickly got dressed and rushed to Yuan Lai¡¯s house without stopping. As Yuan Lai had said, Yang Fen was indeed here.


    ¡°I was wondering who was here. So it was you?¡± Yang Fen still remembered what happened at the dining table that day, so when she saw He Zhen, she didn¡¯t give him a good look.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± He Zhen rubbed his head andughed dryly.


    It seemed that Yang Fen still remembered what happened at the dining table. How stingy and vengeful.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s you.¡± Yang Fen brought out the dishes that had been prepared in the kitchen, she said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here as a friend, I¡¯ll just pretend that that incident never happened. I heard that you came to look for him to talk about games. Then the two of you can talk about it. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Before Yuan Lai could start to be reluctant, He Zhen stopped Yang Fen and shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t go back!¡±


    Yang Fen looked at He Zhen in surprise and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go back?¡±


    He Zhen said casually, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard the story of the two of you meeting!¡±


    Yang Fen said, ¡°What story?¡±


    Yuan Lai exined, ¡°Fen Fen, He Zhen also wants to find a girlfriend, so he wants toe over and listen to our story.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yang Fen was not as stupid as Yuan Lai. She did not believe He Zhen¡¯s excuse at all.


    He Zhen hurriedly nodded. ¡°Really, really!¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re lying, right?¡± Yang Fen looked at him and then acted coquettishly with Yuan Lai, she said, ¡°Come,e, your friend is lying to you. He didn¡¯te to hear the story of our meeting. He came to sow discord between us.¡±


    He Zhen hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like that! I really came to hear the story!¡±


    Unfortunately, between He Zhen and Yang Fen, Yuan Lai chose Yang Fen without hesitation.


    ¡°He Zhen, I treat you as a brother, but you want to sow discord between me and Fen Fen?¡± Yuan Lai rebuked.


    He Zhen did not expect Yuan Lai to change his attitude towards him so quickly, he said in disbelief, ¡°Yuan Lai! You fool, I haven¡¯t said anything yet, why did you say that I want to sow discord between the two of you? Yuan Lai, you¡¯ve been cast with a spell of bewitchment, wake up quickly!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± It was not Yuan Lai who was shocked, but Yang Fen. ¡°How do you know about bewitching?¡±


    He Zhen said proudly, ¡°How are you feeling? How are you feeling now that your good deeds have been discovered? Let me tell you, today, I will definitely take my good brother away!¡±


    ¡°Go? Go where?¡± Yang fen sneered and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve discovered what I¡¯ve done, do you think you can still walk out of this room?¡±

 Chapter 556 - He Zhen Going Missing

    <h4>Chapter 556: He Zhen Going Missing</h4>


    Even though He Zhen said that Yuan Lai had been bewitched, Yuan Lai didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    He med He Zhen and said, ¡°He Zhen, can you stop saying things that others don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t understand?¡± He Zhen really wanted to pour out the water in Yuan Lai¡¯s head. ¡°I say, Yang Fen this woman has bewitched you! That¡¯s why you like her so much!¡±


    Yang Fen took a wooden doll from her room and said to Yuan Lai, ¡°Come,e. He thinks that the love token between us is an ominous thing.¡±


    Yuan Lai did not listen to what He Zhen said at all. He only focused on making Yang Fen happy.


    ¡°Come,e. I¡¯m afraid that when he goes out, he will spread this matter. When that happens, it will affect your reputation and future.¡± Yang Fen pretended to be very wronged, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m mainly afraid that you will be hindered by this person.¡±


    He Zhen shouted helplessly, ¡°The person who dyed him should be you! So, big sister, can you let Yuan Lai off or not!¡±


    Yang Fen also did not want to be outdone and shouted, ¡°Was it me who hindered him? It was you! If it wasn¡¯t for youing to disturb us, we would definitely be fine now! It was you who ruined everything!¡±


    After Yang Fen finished shouting, she threw the wooden doll onto He Zhen.


    He Zhen subconsciously caught the doll and said strangely, ¡°Oh my God! What is this scary thing!¡±


    As soon as she said that, Yang Fen began to chant. Soon, a gray smoke floated out and followed He Zhen¡¯s breath into his nose.


    ¡°What is this thing...¡± before He Zhen could finish his words, he fainted.


    Yang Fen went over to pick up the doll, turned around, and returned to Yuan Lai¡¯s side. She said as if she had been wronged, ¡°Come,e. I identally knocked out your good brother. You won¡¯t me me, right?¡±


    Yuan Lai said dotingly, ¡°Since he framed you, then he¡¯s not my good brother. Fen Fen, in this world, only you are the most important to me.¡±


    ¡°Come,e, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    The two of them were in a loving rtionship,pletely ignoring the unconscious He Zhen.


    Jiang Yu waited at school for a long time, but she didn¡¯t receive a call from He Zhen.


    The anxious Jiang Yu called He Zhen. She originally wanted to ask how much progress He Zhen had made, but no one picked up the phone.


    Later on, the call was directly hung up.


    Since she couldn¡¯t contact He Zhen, Jiang Yu could only go to sister Xia.


    ¡°You said He Zhen has been refusing to pick up the phone?¡± Sister Xia was a little confused and worried. She said, ¡°Could something have happened to He Zhen?¡±


    Jiang Yu was also very worried. After all, Yang Fen knew mystical magic, and Yuan Lai had always been on Yang Fen¡¯s side.


    If something really happened to He Zhen, Yuan Lai would only help Yang Fen and not He Zhen.


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let He Zhen go alone.¡± Jiang Yu was a little regretful and said, ¡°Sister Xia, we have to think of a way to save He Zhen now.¡±


    Sister Xia was silent for a while and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you want to ask Mo Long? If he goes to ask for her directly, Yang Fen won¡¯t refuse, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that she won¡¯t give it to him, but I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t admit it. Because if she doesn¡¯t admit it, Yuan Lai will also help her.¡±


    Sister Xia also sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s really difficult now. Yuan Lai hasn¡¯t been saved yet, and He Zhen is even in trouble.¡±


    Jiang Yu also said, ¡°Yeah. Now we have to think of a way to save He Zhen. Then we¡¯ll think of a way to save Yuan Lai.¡±


    ¡°But how can we save He Zhen?¡±

 Chapter 557 - Rescue Mission

    <h4>Chapter 557: Rescue Mission</h4>


    Jiang Yu said mysteriously, ¡°I have my ways.¡±


    Sister Xia asked suspiciously, ¡°What ways?¡±


    But Jiang Yu refused to tell her, she only said, ¡°Sister Xia, wait for me to get Yuan Lai¡¯s address and I¡¯ll send it to you. Go to Yuan Lai¡¯s house first and wait for me to call you. Then, think of a way to enter the house and save He Zhen.¡±


    Although Sister Xia still did not know what Jiang Yu¡¯s n was, since Jiang Yu said she had a way, Sister Xia had full confidence in her.


    Hence, Sister Xia said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    After Jiang Yu hung up the phone, she said to Yuan Zhen, ¡°Yuan Zhen, lend me yourputer for a while.¡±


    Yuan Zhen stood up to give up his seat and said, ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jiang Yu said as she sat in front of Yuan Zhen¡¯sputer.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s slender fingers were typing rapidly on theputer keyboard. Yuan Zhen¡¯s eyes were wide open as she watched from the side.


    Soon, Jiang Yu found Yuan Lai¡¯s home address and sent it to Sister Xia. She said, ¡°Sister Xia, this is Yuan Lai¡¯s home address. Go to his door and wait. Listen to my call.¡±


    Sister Xia replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu checked theputer for a while and found Yang Fen¡¯s cell phone number.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you for theputer,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Yuan Zhen said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the cell phone to the bathroom and waited for a while. When she guessed that Sister Xia had arrived at Yuan Lai¡¯s house, she opened a voice-changing software that she had developed a long time ago when she had nothing to do.


    Although she hadn¡¯t used it officially, Jiang Yu felt that it should be very useful.


    Jiang Yu turned on the voice-changing software and dialed Yang Fen¡¯s phone number.


    Very quickly, the call was connected. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    From the sound, it was indeed Yang Fen.


    Jiang Yu cleared her throat and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Yang Fen, who was on the other end of the phone, was obviously stunned for a moment. Then, she said in pleasant surprise, ¡°Mo Long... No, no, president Mo?!¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo... Why did you call me? I wanted to ask you how did you know my phone number?¡± Yang Fen was so pleasantly surprised that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Jiang Yu was afraid that the more she said, the more Yang Fen would notice her ws, so she simply said, ¡°In twenty minutes, I¡¯ll wait for you at the Flowing Water Teahouse.¡±


    ¡°Flowing water teahouse... Okay, I got it!¡± Yang Fen didn¡¯t think much about it and immediately agreed.


    Jiang Yu quickly hung up the phone and called Sister Xia again, saying, ¡°Sister Xia, when you see Yang Fen going outter, think of a way to get Yuan Lai to open the door for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sister Xia asked again, ¡°But Jiang Yu, how did you know that Yang Fen was going outter?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that for now.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Just as they were talking, Sister Xia saw Yang Fen leaving the house in a flirtatious outfit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Yuan Lai now.¡± Sister Xia quickly hung up the phone and walked to Yuan Lai¡¯s house. She gently knocked on the door.


    Soon, Yuan Lai¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m Jiang Yu¡¯s manager, Sister Xia.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Yuan Lai walked over to open the door and asked, ¡°Is there something you want to talk to me about?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°I want to talk to you about a coboration.¡±


    ¡°Coboration? What coboration?¡± Yuan Lai asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a coboration with Jiang Yu,¡± said Sister Xia. She nced inside and said, ¡°Why? Are we going to talk at the door?¡±


    Yuan Lai quickly invited Sister Xia into the room and said, ¡°Pleasee in, Sister Xia.¡±

 Chapter 558 - Mission Success

    <h4>Chapter 558: Mission Sess</h4>


    After Sister Xia entered the house, she took advantage of the time when Yuan Lai was closing the door to look around but did not see He Zhen.


    ¡°Sister Xia? What are you looking at?¡± Yuan Lai asked.


    Sister Xia hurriedly replied, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just looking at your house. It¡¯s quite big.¡±


    Yuan Lai smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t like this before. It was Fen Fen who said that she liked to look grand, so I changed.¡±


    ¡°It seems that your feelings for Yang Fen are really deep,¡± said Sister Xia.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. By the way, Sister Xia, what kind of coboration did you say just now?¡± Asked Yuan Lai.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°I recently epted a new y for Jiang Yu. But this new ycks a male lead. The director asked me to rmend a male lead for him, and I rmended you.¡±


    ¡°Really, really?!¡± Yuan Lai was very surprised and asked, ¡°What movie is it?¡±


    Sister Xia said with a straight face, ¡°It¡¯s a modern movie.¡±


    After talking for a while, Sister Xia pretended to pick up the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to take a call.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yuan Lai said.


    Sister Xia went to the kitchen and stayed for a while before returning to the living room. She pretended to be in a panic and said, ¡°Oh no, Yuan Lai! Jiang Yu just called me and said that she saw Yang Fen on the road! Something happened to Yang Fen!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Yuan Lai was indeed very anxious and asked, ¡°Where is she?!¡±


    Sister Xia did not know where she was, so she could only say a random ce. ¡°She¡¯s at the entrance of the Flowing Water Teahouse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now!¡± Yuan Lai was so anxious that he had forgotten that He Zhen was at home. He wanted to fly to Yang Fen¡¯s side right now.


    Yuan Lai ran out and did not care that he had Sister Xia at home.


    Sister Xia was toozy to care about these things. She quickly looked for He Zhen everywhere in the house. In the end, she found He Zhen in Yuan Lai¡¯s bedroom closet.


    He was tied up with a rope, and there was tape taped to his mouth.


    After He Zhen was rescued by Sister Xia, he said angrily, ¡°This Yuan Lai! He¡¯s so obsessed with Yang Fen that he has no brain! Look, once he heard that something happened to Yang Fen, he didn¡¯t care about me anymore. All his attention was on Yang Fen!¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. We have to get out quickly.¡±


    He Zhen hurriedly took out a few women¡¯s clothes from the wardrobe and said, ¡°Wait a minute! I¡¯ll take a few clothes back first!¡±


    Sister Xia also agreed and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    After sessfully leaving Yuan Lai¡¯s house, Sister Xia hurriedly sent Jiang Yu a text message and said, ¡°He Zhen is already safe.¡±


    After receiving the message, Jiang Yu said to Yang Fen in front of her, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. You can think about the consequences yourself. When something happens, don¡¯t me me for not warning you.¡±


    Yang Fen was not frightened by Jiang Yu at all. Instead, she yed with the teacup in front of her, she sneered and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you think you can scare me? You pretended to be Mo Long and asked me out in the beginning. When you saw me, you told me about the spell of bewitching. Now you¡¯re telling me that Yuan Lai will die and that the police will definitely arrest me. Jiang Yu, do you think I¡¯ll be afraid?¡±


    Jiang Yu alsoughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me, or you don¡¯t have to be afraid. But I¡¯ve already told you the consequences. If you¡¯re really not afraid, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Looking at Jiang Yu¡¯s expression, Yang Fen snorted in disdain.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯d better not y any tricks on me. I, Yang Fen, have been frightened since I was young.¡±.

 Chapter 559 - Standoff

    <h4>Chapter 559: Standoff</h4>


    ¡°Suit yourself then,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Before Yang Fen could say anything. Someone shouted at the door, ¡°Fen Fen, are you alright?!¡±


    Yang Fen and Jiang Yu looked up and saw that it was Yuan Lai.


    ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Yang Fen was shocked.


    Jiang Yu was also surprised and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Yuan Lai protected Yang Fen and loudly questioned Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu! What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that Yuan Lai was also baffled and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why did you invite Fen Fen out? What are you trying to do? There was He Zhen before and now you!¡± Yuan Lai berated! ¡°What are you trying to do? I just want to have a good rtionship with Fen Fen. Can you guys stop bothering us?¡±


    Jiang Yu was a little angry at Yuan Lai¡¯s words and said, ¡°Yuan Lai, He Zhen is in your hands, isn¡¯t he? Then he must have told you about it, right? Yuan Lai, Yang Fen cast a bewitching spell on you! Do you know that?!¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t! All of you are framing Fen Fen!¡± Yuan Lai was only focused on defending Yang Fen.


    ¡°I¡¯m framing her? Alright, then let me ask you, do you know Wen Nuan?¡± Jiang Yu asked again, asking Yuan Lai the same question from a long time ago.


    Yuan Lai had no idea who this ¡°Wen Nuan¡± Jiang Yu was referring to, and he did not know why she was asking him this question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this Wen Nuan,¡± Yuan Lai said. ¡°Jiang Yu, on ount of the fact that we are friends, I will forgive you for today¡¯s incident. If this happens again in the future, don¡¯t me me for falling out with you.¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that he wouldn¡¯t listen to anything she said to Yuan Lai. Since that was the case, there was no need for her to waste her time with the two of them.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Yuan Lai, if you really don¡¯t want to believe me, then I have nothing to say. But since you also think that I am your friend, then you must remember that I will never harm you. Not only me, neither will He Zhen.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Yuan Lai sighed and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I hope that the both of you will not disturb the matters between me and Fen Fen in the future.¡±


    ¡°...¡±Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Yuani nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Fen Fen, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Yang Fen said unhappily, ¡°Oh, I got it.¡±


    At first, she thought that she had received a call from Mo Long, so she came out in high spirits. However, when she arrived at the ce, she realized that it was Jiang Yu who had called her.


    She had thought that she would be able to see Mo Long today, but it seemed that she had been happy for nothing.


    Yuan Lai could not read Yang Fen¡¯s mood and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not want to keep them and did not want to say anything to Yuan Lai. She just watched the two of them leave.


    Since He Zhen had been rescued, there was no need to waste time.


    Jiang Yu packed up her things and went to look for sister Xia and He Zhen.


    Sister Xia and He Zhen were waiting for Jiang Yu in a cafe. They had already drunk several cups of coffee.


    Jiang Yu pushed the door open and entered. She saw He Zhen and Sister Xia at first nce.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jiang Yu looked at He Zhen, worried that something had happened to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just tied up for a while,¡± said He Zhen. He even showed the clothes he had taken out to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, look. I also took out a few clothes.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the clothes and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go back and see if there are any other ways to dispel the spell. But I have to keep these clothes first. They might be of great use in the future.¡±


    He Zhen asked, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I have someone else to help me with this matter.¡±

 Chapter 560 - New Solution

    <h4>Chapter 560: New Solution</h4>


    Jiang Yu took Yang Fen¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you this time, He Zhen. I let you down for putting you in such danger.¡±


    He Zhen quicklyforted Jiang Yu and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright! Yuan Lai is my good brother. Even if you don¡¯t want me to go, I¡¯ll still go. So don¡¯t take this matter to heart.¡±


    Jiang Yu still felt a little guilty. She only wanted to quickly resolve this matter so that Yuan Lai and He Zhen could get back together.


    Therefore, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and see if there¡¯s any other solution.¡±


    Sister Xia and He Zhen wanted to get up and send Jiang Yu back, but they were stopped by her. She said, ¡°It¡¯s only a few minutes away from the school. I¡¯ll go back by myself. Sister Xia, please take care of He Zhen on my behalf.¡±


    Sister Xia nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He Zhen said embarrassedly, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    After Jiang Yu took Yang Fen¡¯s clothes back to school, she went to the basement to find Little Kui and Little Wolf.


    ¡°Jiang Yu?¡± Little Wolf¡¯s eyes were sharp, and she immediately saw Jiang Yu standing at the entrance of the basement.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Jiang Yu walked in, he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask if there¡¯s any other solution. I¡¯ve already obtained the clothes of the spellcaster, but it¡¯s still a little difficult to get the spellcaster¡¯s blood on them.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Little Kui was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°But this is the simplest solution we¡¯ve found so far.¡±


    However, Little Wolf was not as embarrassed as Little Kui. She directly called for Pickled Peppers, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No matter if it¡¯s a simple method or a difficult method, as long as it exists, we¡¯ll definitely find it. I called Pickled Peppers over, and we¡¯ll look for it together.¡±


    Jiang Yu felt a little apologetic and hurriedly said, ¡°I came here this time to get your consent and then find it myself. I really don¡¯t need to trouble you.¡±


    Little Wolf waved his hand, he said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re all friends. Besides, this matter wasn¡¯t a problem for Pickled Peppers. When he heard that you were here, he didn¡¯t say anything else and didn¡¯t even n to eat. He just wanted toe.¡±


    Since that was the case, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t refuse anymore. So she said, ¡°Then thank you.¡±


    Since the Little Wolf had said so, and Pickled Peppers had decided toe over to help, Little Kui could only follow them and look through the information.


    Pickled Peppers rushed over very quickly. The four of them began to flip through the books and look through the information again.


    A few hours passed, but the four of them still couldn¡¯t find anything.


    Pickled Peppers was so hungry that his chest was pressed against his back. Now that he had been reading for a few hours, he was so tired that he couldn¡¯t even stand straight.


    ¡°I¡¯m too tired,¡± Pickled Pepper said feebly, ¡°Let¡¯s look for it tomorrow. I haven¡¯t eaten for a whole day. Could you please let me eat?¡±


    The Little Wolf continued to read as if he didn¡¯t know fatigue.


    She rolled her eyes at Pickled Pepper and said, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, go and eat. No one will stop you.¡±


    Pickled Peppers didn¡¯t want to leave Jiang Yu so early, so she held back her hunger and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can still hold on. Come,e,e. Let¡¯s keep looking. I¡¯ll go eat when we find it.¡±


    Another three hours passed. Little Wolf held a book and shouted excitedly, ¡°Found it! Found it! I found it!¡±


    The other three people hurried over and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Little Wolf said proudly, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Pickled Pepper was filled with curiosity and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Little Wolf was in a dilemma for a moment, he said, ¡°This solution is simr to the one we found before, but what we need is not clothes with blood stains, but a hundred strands of hair of the caster. No more, no less, or there will be no way to remove it.¡±

 Chapter 561 - Kang Xue’s Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 561: Kang Xue¡¯s Provocation</h4>


    ¡°100 strands of hair?¡± Pickled Pepper asked in disbelief. ¡°Such an urate number?¡±


    Little Wolf put the book in front of them, ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? Then read it for yourself. It clearly says, ¡®100 strands of the caster¡¯s hairs, one more or one less is not allowed.¡¯ But I think 100 hairs is much harder to find than clothes with blood stains, so I want to say, it¡¯s better to use the first method.¡±


    ¡°But I think both methods are not simple,¡± Pickled Peppers pouted and said.


    But the Little Wolf still heard it and said angrily, ¡°Thene and find it! There are only two methods in total, I don¡¯t have anything else!¡±


    Jiang Yu was afraid that the two of them would quarrel, she quickly said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t quarrel first. No matter what, this matter was caused by me, so I will think of a way to solve the materials needed for these solutions.¡±


    Since Jiang Yu had said so, Little Wolf didn¡¯t n to argue with Pickled Peppers. He said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Hurry up and go eat. I don¡¯t want to see you for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Do you think I want to see you?¡± Pickled Peppers didn¡¯t want to be outdone.


    Little Kui tidied up the books and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°For the 100 strands of hair this time, don¡¯t stand on ceremony if you need our help. You muste to us for help.¡±


    Jiang Yu said gratefully, ¡°Alright. Little Kui, Little Wolf, and Pickled Peppers, thank you very much this time.¡±


    Pickled Peppers waved her hand and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. We¡¯re all friends, so it¡¯s only right for friends to help each other.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Yu was so touched that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only keep saying ¡°Thank you.¡±.


    On her way back to the dormitory, Jiang Yu bumped into Kang Xue, who had unterally treated her as an ¡°Enemy¡±.


    ¡°I thought it was someone else. Isn¡¯t this Jiang Yu?¡± Kang Xue saw that there was no one around Jiang Yu, so she deliberately blocked her way.


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and wanted to go around her.


    However, Kang Xue refused to let her go and said, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? I still have something to say.¡±


    It seemed that if Kang Xue didn¡¯t finish her sentence, she wouldn¡¯t let her leave today.


    That was good too. She wanted to hear what Kang Xue could say.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. I still have something to do,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Why are you speaking in such an aggressive tone?¡± Kang Xue was displeased. ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡±


    Jiang Yu really wanted to seal Kang Xue¡¯s mouth with tape. If that was the case, the world would be quiet.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not going to meet a country girl like you.¡± Kang Xue changed back to her previous Missy appearance and said, ¡°I heard that you offended Tang Xue? Do you know what the rtionship between Tang Xue and Mo Long is?¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at her and said, ¡°I do. Why?¡±


    Kang Xue asked another question, ¡°Then do you know what the rtionship between Tang Xue and me is?¡±


    Jiang Yu answered without thinking, ¡°What the rtionship between Tang Xue and you is has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t need to know, and I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    Kang Xue suffered another setback from Jiang Yu and said in an unhappy tone, ¡°Tang Xue is my friend! We¡¯ve known each other for a long time! You bullied her, so I¡¯m going to bully you back!¡±


    Jiang Yu said coldly, ¡°Then do as you please.¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Yu was about to leave.


    Kang Xue immediately said exasperatedly, ¡°You are not afraid of me?! Even if you are not afraid of me, you should be afraid of the Mo family! Tang Xue is a member of the Mo family! If you provoke her, the Mo family will look for you!¡±


    Jiang Yu said without turning his head, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kang Xue was so angry that her face turned green.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Just you wait! When the Mo familyes looking for you, I¡¯ll see what you can do!¡±

 Chapter 562 - Looking For Hair

    <h4>Chapter 562: Looking For Hair</h4>


    After Jiang Yu went back, she didn¡¯t take Kang Xue¡¯s words to heart at all.


    She gave Sister Xia a call and said, ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯ve found a new solution.¡±


    Sister Xia asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    There seemed to be a male voice on the other end of the phone as she asked, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®really¡¯?¡±


    Jiang Yu guessed that it was He Zhen, so she asked, ¡°Is He Zhen by your side, Sister Xia?¡±


    Sister Xia replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Just nice. Sister Xia, turn on the speakerphone and let He Zhen listen.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Therefore, Jiang Yu told him about thetest method.


    After He Zhen heard it, he asked, ¡°Where can we find these 100 strands of hair?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We¡¯ll wait outside Yuan Lai¡¯s house for the next few days to see if we can catch Yang Fen to go to the barber shop.¡±


    He Zhen asked, ¡°Is this method really feasible?¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°We can only try it out first.¡±


    ¡°Then tomorrow, Sister Xia and I will go to Yuan Lai¡¯s house together and wait,¡± said He Zhen.


    Jiang Yu was worried that if He Zhen went out to look for hair this time, something would happen to him again, so she wanted to go with him.


    However, Sister Xia said to her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. With me around, you can rest assured. Chang Kai contacted me recently and said that there had been some progress on the matter of the owner of the car. When you have time in the near future, go look for Chang Kai.¡±


    Jiang Yu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±


    He Zhen knew about Yuan Lai, but he did not know about Little Xia. Therefore, he asked curiously, ¡°What owner of the car? Jiang Yu, what are you investigating this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This matter will be over soon,¡± Jiang Yu said, and then hung up the phone.


    She had previously looked up all the information about ¡°Li Shuang.¡± Among the locals, there were many named Li Shuang. There were both men and women, and most of them had cars.


    However, there were only a few men named ¡°Li Shuang¡± who had bought a car and had their license te number revoked.


    At that time, she had given all this information to Chang Kai. Now, he said that there was progress on the matter of the owner of the car. Perhaps he had already found the real ¡°Li Shuang.¡±.


    Therefore, the three of them split into two groups. Sister Xia and He Zhen stood guard at the door of Yuan Lai¡¯s house, waiting for Yang Fen to go to the barber shop to have her hair cut.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yu went to look for Chang Kai and got all the information about Li Shuang.


    Jiang Yu took the few pieces of paper Chang Kai gave her and went to Li Shuang¡¯s house.


    ¡°Knock knock.¡± Jiang Yu knocked on the door politely.


    Soon, someone came to open the door.


    When Li Shuang opened the door, he saw a person he did not know at all. Hence, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu?¡± Li Shuang thought about the name carefully and realized that he had never heard of her before. He said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I came to look for you this time because I want to ask you about something.¡±


    Li Shuang sensed that something was wrong and quickly closed the door and ran into the house.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Jiang Yu quickly blocked the door with her foot to stop Li Shuang from closing the door.


    ¡°I said I really don¡¯t know you! Can you leave quickly?!¡± Li Shuang was anxious and desperately wanted to close the door.


    ¡°Wait a minute! I really have something to say!¡± Jiang Yu cried out in pain, ¡°Do you know what the person who made the deal with you did with your name and your car?!¡±


    Li Shuang paused and slowly let go of the door. The door was opened.


    Jiang Yu retracted her foot and heard Li Shuang ask herself with a trembling voice, ¡°How... How did you know?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Of course someone found out.¡±

 Chapter 563 - Li Shuang

    <h4>Chapter 563: Li Shuang</h4>


    Jiang Yu was definitely not trying to scare Li Shuang, but it was true.


    Because she and Chang Kai were indeed investigating Li Shuang.


    ¡°Who? What did you find out?¡± Li Shuang¡¯s tone was filled with panic. This made Jiang Yu even more certain that Li Shuang must have known about this.


    Even if she didn¡¯t know the details, she could still get a rough idea.


    ¡°Judging from your reaction, I think you must know about this matter, right?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Li Shuang refused to admit it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You won¡¯t tell me who found out what. How do I know if I know about this matter?¡±


    ¡°You want to know what I found out about you? Okay.¡± Jiang Yu handed the few sheets in her hand to Li Shuang and said, ¡°Take a look for yourself. Is the information on these sheets true?¡±


    Li Shuang took the papers and read them for a while. Suddenly, his legs went weak and he fell to the ground.


    His voice began to tremble as he said, ¡°Who... who are you?! How... How did you get this thing?!¡±


    The papers were filled with information about Li Shuang. It was so detailed that it was even written clearly about the year he was born, the year he went to school, and the school he went to.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°After seeing this, you should know who I am, right?¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re a police officer?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not, but my friend is. You canceled your license te a few days ago. Following this, we found you.¡±


    Li Shuang hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I only agreed to lend them the car because I was short of money! They didn¡¯t tell me what they wanted the car for at the time, butter on, they told me that they had hit someone! I was really scared, so I had to cancel the license te number!¡±


    The way he looked so scared didn¡¯t seem like he was lying.


    So there was no need to scare him. So Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Then do you still remember the name of the person you made the deal with?¡±


    Li Shuang thought carefully, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t really remember. I only remember that it was a woman wearing sunsses. I don¡¯t know what she looked like, but I don¡¯t think she looked very old. Oh right, her surname is He. There was a very young girl behind her. I think her surname is Li.¡±


    Her surname was Li, and her surname was he. Wasn¡¯t that Li Lu and Li Yue¡¯s manager, Sister He?


    It seemed that the mastermind behind this matter was indeed Li Lu.


    And Li Yue was probably also involved.


    It seemed that this matter was getting more and more troublesome.


    Li Shuang looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    But no matter what she was thinking, she had already said everything she knew. It should be fine, right?


    Just as she was thinking, Jiang Yu said, ¡°You have to be careful recently. They will soon find out that we found out about you. When that timees, they will definitely make a move against you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Shuang was scared out of his wits again. She said, ¡°Then you have to protect me! Otherwise, otherwise, I will definitely not be your witness!¡±


    ¡°Witness?¡± Jiang Yu was so angry that sheughed and said, ¡°You really know a lot. Seeing that you are so scared, I¡¯ll give you a safe ce to go.¡±


    ¡°You said it! Don¡¯t go back on your words!¡± Li Shuang said.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my words.¡±


    Therefore, Jiang Yu brought Li Shuang to her studio and said, ¡°You can rest here for a while.¡±


    Li Shuang asked, ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°This is my studio.¡±


    The others also came over and asked, ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, who is this person?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°His name is Li Shuang, and he will be staying here for a period of time. You guys just focus on your work and ignore him.¡±


    Li Shuang was displeased and said, ¡°Ignore me? Be careful that I won¡¯t be your witness!¡±


    Others might be afraid of such remarks, but Jiang Yu was not afraid of him.

 Chapter 564 - Yang Fen

    <h4>Chapter 564: Yang Fen</h4>


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to be a witness or not. If you feel that it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t stay here with me, then you can do whatever you want. Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously. If you are a witness, it would be simple and convenient, not necessary.¡±


    When Li Shuang heard this, he was afraid that Jiang Yu would really throw him out. If this matter was exposed, then he would be in big trouble.


    Therefore, he softened his tone and said, ¡°I know. I was just saying it casually.¡±


    Jiang Yu ignored him and walked to her lounge to give Sister Xia a call.


    ¡°Sister Xia, how¡¯s the situation on your side?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°He Zhen and I have been waiting here for so long, but there hasn¡¯t been any movement from the Yuan Lai residence.¡±


    As she said that, He Zhen suddenly whispered, ¡°Wait a moment! Yang Fen is out!¡±


    Sister Xia hurriedly said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Yang Fen is out.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Sister Xia, follow her closely. When you reach the destination, send me the address.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After saying that, Sister Xia hung up the phone.


    He Zhen drove the car and controlled the speed and distance. He stayed close to Yang Fen.


    ¡°Her direction is...¡± He Zhen nced at the road signs and said, ¡°Is Yang Fen going to a barber shop? This street is full of barber shops and nail shops.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Yang Fen might also be going to a nail shop.¡±


    While the two were discussing, Yang Fen walked into a nail shop.


    Sister Xia hurriedly sent her current location to Jiang Yu, hoping that she could arrive before Yang Fen finished her nails.


    He Zhen parked his car at a barber shop not far from the nail shop, quietly observing the situation of the nail shop.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yu¡¯s studio was rtively close to this street, so she arrived in less than ten minutes.


    ¡°Which nail salon is she at?¡± After getting into the car, Jiang Yu sat in the back seat by the window.


    He Zhen pointed and said, ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Fingertip Queen¡¯ Nail Salon.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°The average nail salon takes a long time, so we can discuss countermeasures while we wait.¡±


    He Zhen said, ¡°It¡¯s best if she goes to a barber shop to have her hair cut immediately after she finishes her manicure today. That way, we¡¯ll be able to collect the hair immediately.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°But most barber shops will collect the hair of their customers. They¡¯ll wash it and make it into a wig before selling it.¡±


    He Zhen was shocked and said, ¡°Are all barber shops like this?!¡±


    Sister Xia shook her head, she said, ¡°Most of them are like this. ¡°Besides, not all of their customers want their hair. In short, if Yang Fen really goes to a barbershop, whether her hair will be recycled or not depends on what the barbershop owner thinks.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He Zhen was so shocked that his mouth was wide enough to fit an egg.


    Soon, Yang Fen came out of the nail salon. Her fingers were bare, and her face was full of anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± He Zhen carefully looked at Yang Fen¡¯s fingers and said in puzzlement, ¡°I think her fingers are very clean. She didn¡¯t get a manicure at all?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Look at her expression. She must have quarreled with someone in the nail salon, so she didn¡¯t get a manicure. Let¡¯s see where Yang Fen wants to go next. If she wants to go to a barber shop, it¡¯ll be a good thing for us.¡±


    Therefore, the three of them stared at Yang Fen and saw her walk into a barber shop.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± He Zhen was so excited that he almost jumped out of the car. ¡°This is really a good thing!¡±

 Chapter 565 - Collect Hair

    <h4>Chapter 565: Collect Hair</h4>


    But after the excitement, He Zhen said worriedly, ¡°She won¡¯t quarrel again after going in, right? Then there¡¯s no way to pick up her hair.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for ten minutes first. As long as Yang Fen doesn¡¯te out, I¡¯ll go in.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu! You¡¯re crazy! Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll do something to you?¡± He Zhen said.


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m a customer in that barbershop. If Yang Fen does something to me, the boss wille out and stop her. After all, he also wants to do business.¡±


    He Zhen was relieved and said, ¡°Alright then. But if anything happens to you, just shout and I¡¯ll run in to save you.¡±


    As he said that, He Zhen even drove the car forward a little, making it more convenient for him to go in and save Yang Fen.


    After waiting for about 13 minutes, Yang Fen still didn¡¯te out.


    He Zhen said, ¡°Yang Fen has been in there for so long. She should be cutting her hair, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu opened the car door and got out. She said, ¡°You guys wait here first. I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±


    Jiang Yu walked into the barber shop and saw Yang Fen sitting at the innermost seat, cutting her hair.


    Yang Fen didn¡¯t seem to see her. She was still making requests to the barber, who was behind her.


    ¡°I told you to have shoulder-length short hair! Do you know what ¡®shoulder-length¡¯ is? It¡¯s not above the shoulder,¡± Yang Fen said angrily.


    Tony was still exining. He said, ¡°I cut it like this because I think your hair looks better like this...¡±


    Yang Fen interrupted him, she said, ¡°Stop. If your skills aren¡¯t good, it means you¡¯re not good. Is it difficult to admit this? Besides, even if I really keep this hairstyle to look good, it¡¯s not what I want. I gave you money, so you¡¯ll cut it ording to my request. Do you understand?¡±


    The barber seemed to be frightened by Yang Fen¡¯s emotions. He said, ¡°I understand. Customer, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be angry?¡± Yang Fen looked at herself in the mirror and became more and more annoyed. She pointed at herself in the mirror and said, ¡°Look at yourself! Is it nice?!¡±


    The barber was probably a newbie. When he met a customer like Yang Fen who was unwilling to let go, there was no way to solve it.


    However, what Yang Fen said made sense. This was the only time Jiang Yu had agreed with her since they met.


    Yang Fen felt that she would be angry if she continued staying here, so she got up, shook her hair, and left.


    Jiang Yu hurriedly pretended to flip through the hairstyle encyclopedia in front of her. Only when she was sure that Yang Fen had left did she get up to look for barber, who had cut Yang Fen¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Jiang Yu greeted politely and said, ¡°Do you still have the hair that you cut for that customer?¡±


    Tony looked at Jiang Yu in surprise, not knowing why she was asking. So, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you need something?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Nothing much. I just want the hair.¡±


    ¡°What do you want the hair for?¡± Barber asked curiously.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Actually, this is a confidential research.¡±


    Confidential Research? Of course, the barber would not believe such an excuse.


    However, the hair of the fierce customer was not very good. Even if she stayed to make a wig, it might not be done well. Since the person in front of him had thought of an excuse to take the hair, he would do her a favor and give her the hair.


    Therefore, the barber pointed at the pile of hair next to the trash can and said, ¡°It¡¯s all there. If you want it, you can go and get it yourself.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Jiang Yu got the hair, she quickly returned to the car.


    He Zhen asked, ¡°Did you get the hair?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I got it.¡±

 Chapter 566 - Exposed On The Spot

    <h4>Chapter 566: Exposed On The Spot</h4>


    What they were waiting for now was that coffee-soaked wormwood.


    He Zhen said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely call Yuan Lai over when the spell is lifted! When he sobers up, I¡¯ll definitely give him a good beating!¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay. When that dayes, we¡¯ll let Yuan Lai watch as well.¡±


    A week passed very quickly. Jiang Yu asked He Zhen to contact Yuan Lai.


    Yuan Lai still held a grudge against He Zhen because of the previous matter, so he didn¡¯t really want to go to his invitation.


    He Zhen naturally knew what he was thinking, so he used Jiang Yu as an excuse, ¡°This gathering was proposed by Jiang Yu. It¡¯s because she and Mo Long left very early during thest gathering. She didn¡¯t think it was a good idea, so she proposed toe out for another gathering.¡±


    Yuan Lai was a little shaken. He hesitated for a while but still agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Right, right!¡± He Zhen hurriedly reminded him and said, ¡°It¡¯s still the same as before. You can bring your family members to the Flowing Water Teahouse!¡±


    Yuan Lai snorted and said, ¡°Do I need you to tell me? I¡¯ll be with Fen Fen no matter where I go.¡±


    He Zhen resisted the urge to retch and said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Come with your Fen Fen.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, He Zhen secretlyughed and said to himself, ¡°Hahaha! Yuan Lai! Just wait! When the timees, I will definitely beat you up!¡±


    On the appointed day, Yuan Lai brought Yang Fen to the flowing water teahouse early.


    But even though they arrived earlier than the appointed time, the rest of the people had already arrived.


    Yuan Lai looked around and asked in surprise, ¡°Were there only these few people at thest gathering?¡±


    Yuan Lai couldn¡¯t be med for being puzzled, because only Jiang Yu, Mo Long, Sister Xia, and He Zhen were present.


    Even including him and Yang Fen, there were only six people in this room.


    Yang Fen actually didn¡¯t n toe, but she heard from Yuan Lai that this gathering was suggested by Jiang Yu, and she could even bring her family. That was why she wanted to take a gamble and see if she could see Mo Long here.


    Last time, she was tricked by that little b * tch Jiang Yu, and it made Yang Fen angry for several days.


    Fortunately, seeing Mo Long in person this time, the anger in Yang Fen¡¯s heart subsided a little.


    She smiled sweetly as she walked towards Mo Long and said, ¡°President Mo, why are you here? We didn¡¯t have a proper conversation thest time we met, but you left already.¡±


    Yuan Lai shouted with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Fen Fen, what are you going to do?¡±


    Yang Fen couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She kept walking towards Mo Long and reached out to pull Mo Long¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°President Mo...¡± Unfortunately, before she could finish her sentence, Mo Long pushed Yang Fen down.


    Mo Long said with a cold face, ¡°Stay away from me.¡±


    Yuan Lai quickly came over to help Yang fen up and said, ¡°Mo Long! What do you mean?!¡±


    Mo Long said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like dirty things getting too close to me.¡±


    This time, even Yang Fen couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°Mo Long! What do you mean? You said I¡¯m dirty?!¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t look at her and ignored her.


    Yang Fen was defeated. She saw Jiang Yu out of the corner of her eyes and reached out to grab her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you vixen! It¡¯s all because of your face that you seduced Mo Long! Otherwise, the person Mo Long likes would only be me!¡± Yang Fen cursed.


    Yuan Lai, who was standing at the side, was dumbfounded and said in disbelief, ¡°Fen Fen, what are you talking about? What do you mean Mo Long likes you? The person who likes you is me!¡±


    But at this moment, Yang Fen could no longer listen to him.


    Mo Long grabbed Yang Fen¡¯s hand that was reaching for Jiang Yu and clenched it tightly. Everyone present heard the sound of bones breaking.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Yang Fen screamed.

 Chapter 567 - Flee

    <h4>Chapter 567: Flee</h4>


    Mo Long threw Yang Fen aside and shouted coldly, ¡°Yang Fen! Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±


    Yang Fen quickly looked at Yuan Lai and called him coquettishly, ¡°Come,e...¡±


    However, Yuan Lai was already a few steps away from her, and he kept saying, ¡°Impossible, impossible. The person that Fen Fen likes is me...¡±


    It seemed that Yuan Lai could not be counted on. Yang Fen stood up and exercised her wrist. She said, ¡°Alright, why did you go through so much trouble to find me here? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Seeing her like this, He Zhen could not help but get angry. He said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s about you giving Yuan Lai the bewitching technique!¡±


    Yang fen smiled and said, ¡°Bewitching technique? Then show me the evidence!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any evidence, but we have a solution.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu took out a set of clothes that Yang Fen had worn before, a folded piece of toilet paper, and a cup of ck coffee.


    Yang Fen¡¯s expression changed, but she still forced herself to say, ¡°This is your solution? Don¡¯t try to scare me!¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°Things have alreadye to this, and you still refuse to admit it?¡±


    Yang Fen gritted her teeth and refused to admit it. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! I won¡¯t admit it!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to force you to admit it.¡±


    With that said, Jiang Yu put the clothes into an iron can on the table and opened the packet of toilet paper. Inside was the hair that Jiang Yu had gotten from the barber shop a few days ago. It was exactly 100 strands of hair.


    Jiang Yu put everything into the iron can and lit it up with a lighter.


    At this point, Yang Fen¡¯s face finally began to panic.


    ¡°How did you know about this solution?!¡± Yang Fen shouted in disbelief.


    No one answered her. Yuan Lai, who was beside her, covered his head and fell to the ground in pain.


    ¡°Yuan Lai!¡± He Zhen wanted to help him up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go yet!¡± Jiang Yu stopped him and said, ¡°The bewitching technique on Yuan Lai is disappearing on its own. There must be no external interference! If you go, Yuan Lai¡¯s life might be in danger!¡±


    ¡°No, impossible...¡± Yang Fen looked at everything in disbelief and shouted, ¡°Absolutely impossible! This mystic technique has been lost for hundreds of years! You can¡¯t know the solution!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You don¡¯t Know? Then I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible...¡± Yang Fen said as she quietly leaned against the bed.


    After the clothes were burned, Jiang Yu put the residue into the cup of ck coffee.


    While everyone¡¯s attention was on Jiang Yu, Yang Fen quickly opened the window and jumped down!


    ¡°Oh no! Yang Fen escaped!¡± He Zhen shouted.


    Just as he said that, Yuan Lai let out a shrill scream and fainted.


    ¡°Yuan Lai!¡± He Zhen rushed over to help him.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long ran to the window, but Yang Fen was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°This is the second floor. There¡¯s a shed on the first floor as a buffer,¡± Mo Long said. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine if she jumps down. She¡¯s lucky this time. I¡¯ll let her go for now. But I¡¯ll send someone to catch her. Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°We definitely can¡¯t let her go. No one knows if she¡¯ll use such harmful mystic arts to harm others in the future.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely catch her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    The air was silent for a while before He Zhen¡¯s pleasantly surprised voice sounded, ¡°Yuan Lai! You¡¯re awake?!¡±


    The rest of the people looked over and saw the pained expression on Yuan Lai¡¯s face as he struggled to sit up.


    Jiang Yu walked over and asked, ¡°Yuan Lai, are you alright?¡±


    Yuan Lai looked around and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Where is this ce? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your Fen Fen first?¡± He Zhen said sarcastically.

 Chapter 568 - Li Lu’s Return

    <h4>Chapter 568: Li Lu¡¯s Return</h4>


    After the spell on Yuan Lai was dispelled, his head hurt so much that it felt like it was about to explode, and he seemed to have lost his memory at that time.


    Hearing He Zhen ask about that ¡°Fen Fen¡±, Yuan Lai asked in confusion, ¡°Fen Fen? Who is Fen Fen?¡±


    He Zhen did not believe his reaction and asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡±


    Yuan Lai said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Judging from his expression, it was unlikely that he was lying, so He Zhen stopped asking.


    Instead, Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Yuan Lai, do you still remember Wen Nuan?¡±


    ¡°Wen Nuan?¡± Yuan Lai thought about it a few times and finally remembered who this person was.


    ¡°You mean the girl whose name is very simr to mine? The one whose name is a homonym?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu smiled in relief.


    Since Yuan Lai remembered the warmth, then the spell on him should have beenpletely removed.


    ¡°Alright, He Zhen, why don¡¯t you bring Yuan Lai back to rest?¡± Sister Xia reminded him.


    He Zhen said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring him back first. If you guys need anything, give me a call.¡±


    After saying that, He Zhen helped Yuan Lai up and helped him out of the flowing water teahouse step by step.


    After He Zhen left, Jiang Yu said to Sister Xia, ¡°I¡¯ve already found that Li Shuang.¡±


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Sister Xia asked.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°He¡¯s in my studio.¡±


    Mo Long did not know that Xiao Xia had been in a car ident, so when he heard Jiang Yu and Sister Xia talk about it, he was a little confused.


    So he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that there was no need to hide this from Mo Long, so she told him everything about how Li Lu secretly changed her clothes when she was participating in the dancepetition and how Li Lu found someone to hit Xiao Xia with a car.


    ¡°This Li Lu is really tired of living.¡± Mo Long was furious when he heard that.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t tell him at the beginning because she was afraid that he would be so angry, so she chose not to tell him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry yet.¡± Jiang Yu quicklyforted him and said, ¡°I already have witnesses and evidence.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s one more thing. That is ¡ª Li Lu is going to make aeback.¡± Sister Xia took out her phone and found a message, which she showed to Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Comeback?¡± Jiang Yu was a little surprised. After all, it had only been a short while since she was banned.


    She took the phone and took a look. The message was sent by Li Lu¡¯s studio. It was aeback article specially written for Li Lu. Moreover, she had epted a new y.


    ¡°How did she make aeback so quickly?¡± Jiang Yu was dumbfounded.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°The reason why she made aeback so quickly isrgely due to Li Yue.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Li Yue has really worried about her little sister.¡± Jiang Yu smiled helplessly and sighed.


    ¡°Li Yue?¡± Mo long sneered and said, ¡°She is willing to pave the way for her little sister, hoping that she can grow up. But Li Lu is useless. In the end, only Li Yue can take care of the Li family.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s words were indeed true.


    Li Yue had spent a lot of effort to pave the way for Li Lu, hoping that one day she could grow up. But no matter how much effort she put in, Li Lu would never grow up and never grow up.


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Li Yue knows what Li Lu did this time... She should know. After all, this time, it was Li Lu and Li Yue¡¯s manager who did it together.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how much effort Li Lu put into hereback this time. But if this matter were to be exposed, Li Lu would probably have to retreat from the circle.¡±


    She was about to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make things so extreme, but Li Lu is really too much. She¡¯s pushing it too far.¡±

 Chapter 569 - A New Drama Begin Filling

    <h4>Chapter 569: A New Drama Begin Filling</h4>


    Mo Long gently said to Jiang Yu, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Yu¡¯er, if you have something you want to do, do it. I¡¯ll be behind you.¡±


    Jiang Yu lowered her head and happily said, ¡°I know.¡±


    Mo Long lovingly rubbed Jiang Yu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Oh right, this Sunday is the opening ceremony for Lil Lu¡¯s new drama,¡± said Sister Xia. ¡°Jiang Yu, do you want to go and take a look?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment. It was Wednesday anyway, and there were still a few days before Sunday, so she should have enough time to gather information. So she said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take a look too. In order to make aeback, Li Lu can say something grand.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I have work to do, so I can¡¯t apany you.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You go and work. Sister Xia will apany me on Sunday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too,¡± Mo Long said.


    On Sunday, Jiang Yu and Sister Xia arrived at the press conference very early.


    ¡°It seems that Li Lu hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Sister Xia looked around and didn¡¯t see any staff.


    Jiang Yu still had a few pieces of paper in her hands. On them were all the stories of Li Lu bribing Li Shuang and borrowing a car to hit someone.


    She said, ¡°Today is the press conference for Li Lu¡¯s new y. The Movie Queen selection will be held in three days. Li Lu knew how to pick the right time to promote her new show. With Li Yue¡¯s status and fame, Li Lu¡¯s show might really be popr and continue to thrive in the entertainment industry.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°It seems that Li Lu is determined to seed in hereback n this time.¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°That depends on whether she can seize this opportunity.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia bought some snacks and drinks at the mall around the press conference and returned to the venue.


    Li Lu and her team had already arrived at the venue.


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia hid in the crowd below the stage and quietly listened to Li Lu¡¯s speech on stage.


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to the director for giving me this opportunity to perform in front of the screen...¡±


    Jiang Yu listened from below the stage and unknowingly ate all the potato chips that she had just bought.


    Li Lu continued on stage, ¡°I still feel that I can¡¯t show mercy to people that I hate. No matter who it is, or the people around her...¡±


    When Jiang Yu heard this, her face couldn¡¯t help but darken.


    Could this be the reason why Li Lu went against Xiao Xia? But what did Xiao Xia do wrong?


    However, Li Lu didn¡¯t feel that what she did was wrong. In fact, she even felt that what she did was right.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t seize the opportunity this time,¡± Jiang Yu said with a sullen face.


    ¡°What?¡± Sister Xia didn¡¯t understand Jiang Yu¡¯s words at first, but when she saw her walk to the staff member who was controlling theputer, she understood.


    Jiang Yu walked over and asked a few questions before walking towards a staff member wearing a cap. After saying a few words, Jiang Yu handed over the paper in her hand and returned to Sister Xia¡¯s side.


    Sister Xia asked curiously, ¡°What did you say to them just now?¡±


    Jiang Yu said mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    On the stage, after Li Lu finished her speech, the host said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s take a look at the stills. Come, let¡¯s invite the staff to change the screen behind us.¡±


    The big screen behind Li Lu started to change the scene. At first, it was the stills of the drama, but gradually, it began to change.


    Li Lu had never looked behind her, but after hearing the whispers of the people below the stage, she also felt that something was wrong. She turned around and was shocked.


    The scene behind her had changed from a stills to pieces of white paper. There seemed to be words written on it.

 Chapter 570 - Step Off The Stage

    <h4>Chapter 570: Step Off The Stage</h4>


    After Li Lu saw the words clearly, she muttered to herself in disbelief, ¡°Impossible... this is impossible!¡±


    The host also saw the words clearly, and the expression on her face was very ugly. She said, ¡°Li Lu, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t continue to stay on the stage.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± Li Lu roared and said, ¡°I¡¯m the female lead of this drama! You want me to step off the stage now? What do you mean?! You don¡¯t want to be a host anymore, right?!¡±


    The people below the stage who were far away couldn¡¯t see the words on the screen clearly, but just from hearing Li Lu¡¯s angry roar on the stage, they knew that she wasn¡¯t a good person.


    The host was also in a bad mood after being yelled at, so she directly read out the words on the paper, she said, ¡°Li Lu! You bribed people and then borrowed a car to hit people! Did you do something good? Don¡¯t tell me that you want to keep being an actress?!¡±


    When the people below the stage heard this, their voices became louder.


    ¡°What? Li Lu borrowed a car to hit someone?¡±


    ¡°Is she crazy? Isn¡¯t she afraid of being arrested for doing this?¡±


    ¡°Is there any evidence for this? But if there is no evidence, the contents of these papers wouldn¡¯t appear here, right?¡±


    As they were speaking, someone suddenly went up on stage and said, ¡°These things are all nonsensical. Everyone, don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Everyone focused their eyes and saw that the person who came was actually Li Yue.


    Jiang Yu sneered and said, ¡°Li Yue is really willing to risk everything for Li Lu.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when Li Yue came. In a few days, it will be the movie queen selection. If Li Yue stands up for Li Lu now, she¡¯s not afraid of dying her own selection.¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged, she said, ¡°Of course she¡¯s afraid. But at this juncture, if something were to happen to Li Lu, as her elder sister, she would inevitably be dragged down. So whether she stood up for Li Lu today or not, she would be affected. But if what she said could help Li Lu resolve this matter, then her influence would be minimized.¡±


    ¡°So this is what Li Yue is nning.¡± Sister Xia came to a sudden realization.


    ¡°I can only say that the two sisters have their own little ns. But when these two ns collide, there¡¯s no way to have it both ways.¡± Jiang Yu said with a hint of regret in her tone.


    It was just unknown if this bit of regret was for Li Yue or for Li Lu.


    When the host saw that Li Yue hade, he couldn¡¯t say anything else and could only remain silent.


    When Li Yue saw this, she wanted to continue speaking on Li Lu¡¯s behalf when she heard someone say, ¡°If you say that this matter is fake, then is it fake?¡±


    Li Yue focused her eyes and realized that the person who spoke was actually Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Jiang Yu? Why are you here?¡± Li Lu asked in surprise.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Could it be that I can¡¯t attend this press conference? I¡¯m an audience member.¡±


    Li Lu was speechless.


    Li Yue knew that she couldn¡¯t count on Li Lu, so she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, why are you here?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°To refute you, of course.¡±


    ¡°Refute me?¡± Li Yue didn¡¯t understand what Jiang Yu meant.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to worsen her rtionship with Li Yue, but she shouldn¡¯t have. Li Lu shouldn¡¯t have said those words, and Li Yue shouldn¡¯t have stood up for her.


    ¡°Otherwise, who do you think found these documents?¡± Jiang Yu retorted.


    Li Yue said in surprise, ¡°Could it be... It¡¯s you!¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t answer and asked instead, ¡°Do you know who Li Lu hit with her car?¡±


    Li Yue subconsciously asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s my colleague, Xiao Xia.¡±


    The person Li Lu hit was actually Jiang Yu¡¯s person?! Li Yue couldn¡¯t believe it. What kind of trouble had Li Lu brought back?!


    If it really was Jiang Yu¡¯s person, then there wouldn¡¯t be a good ending today.

 Chapter 571 - Admitted It

    <h4>Chapter 571: Admitted It</h4>


    Li Yue calmed herself down. She pretended not to understand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. Do you have anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave first. I still have something to settle.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Whether I have something or not depends on you.¡±


    Li Yue was not a fool. Of course, she knew what Jiang Yu meant. As long as she spoke up for Li Lu, Jiang Yu would tell the truth.


    This would not onlypletely destroy Li Lu, but it would also dy her selection.


    Hence, Li Yue had a hard time choosing. She did not know if she should continue speaking or what she should say.


    Li Lu waited for a long while but didn¡¯t hear Li Yue speak. She couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious and said, ¡°Sister! Why aren¡¯t you speaking?!¡±


    Li Yue red at her and gritted her teeth. ¡°Shut up! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m trying to think of a way?!¡±


    Li Lu was finally so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°Jiang Yu.¡± Li Yue put on a smiling face and asked softly, ¡°Can we settle this privately?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Must we settle it openly?¡± Li Yue asked unwillingly.


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Yue wanted to gamble on her identity and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m the movie queen. Do you think everyone will believe you or me if you say this out loud?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think everyone will believe?¡±


    The person who spoke was not Jiang Yu but a tall man ¡ª Mo Long.


    When everyone saw Mo Long, they did not dare to breathe. They were afraid that if they said something wrong, this CEO Mo would punish them.


    ¡°Mo, Mo Long?¡± Li Yue eximed in surprise.


    When Li Lu saw Mo Long, she did not give up and called out, ¡°Brother-inw...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it for thest time. My girlfriend Is Jiang Yu,¡± Mo Long said with a sullen face.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows.


    Mo Long took out a few pieces of paper, he said, ¡°The contents of these papers are all the things that your good sister, Li Lu, has done. Whether it¡¯s bribing the judges during the dancepetition or using money to borrow a car to hit someone, all the evidence and witness statements are on these papers. Li Yue, this is your good sister, the good sister that you¡¯ve always wanted to support.¡±


    When Mo Long said these words, his tone was still the same as usual. It was so cold that no one dared to approach him.


    But it was this cold tone that made people tremble in fear.


    ¡°Li Lu... is really such a person?¡± Some people couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°She¡¯s the sister of the movie queen. Doesn¡¯t the movie queen know that she did all these things?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the movie queen helped her do it?¡±


    Someone said this and Li Yue¡¯s back broke out in a cold sweat. She quickly turned around and pped Li Lu. She shouted, ¡°What did you do behind my back?!¡±


    Li Lu covered her face and looked at Li Yue in disbelief. ¡°Sister, you hit me...¡±


    Li Yue shouted angrily, ¡°I hit you! Look at what you did!¡±


    ¡°Sister...¡± Li Lu covered her face and was about to cry.


    Mo Long sneered and said, ¡°Li Yue, are you trying to say that you didn¡¯t know what Li Lu did?¡±


    Li Yue tried hard to smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know she did these things.¡±


    Mo Long asked, ¡°You really didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Li Yue forced herself to say, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then you better not know.¡± Mo Long snorted and looked at Jiang Yu. He asked gently, ¡°Yu¡¯er, what do you want to do next?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to make things too difficult with Li Yue. It wasn¡¯t good for her, but Li Lu had to pay a corresponding price.

 Chapter 572 - Withdraw From The Circle

    <h4>Chapter 572: Withdraw From The Circle</h4>


    Hence, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Since movie queen Li said that she didn¡¯t know about this matter, then she should really not know. But the evidence of what Li Lu did is already conclusive. It should be hard for her not to admit it, right?¡±


    Li Lu knew that her actions had already been exposed. She was afraid that she would bepletely screwed and there would be no way for her to turn the tables.


    The best way now was to admit everything. She absolutely could not implicate Li Yue.


    Otherwise, she would not have a good ending in the Li family in the future.


    Hence, Li Lu said, ¡°Yes, I did all these things. I admit it! My sister doesn¡¯t know about these things at all. I have been keeping it from her all this time. It has nothing to do with her.¡±


    Li Lu had already admitted everything, so there was nothing more to say.


    What awaited her next was no longer the ban on the entertainment industry, but a retreat from the industry.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Since you all said that this matter has nothing to do with Li Yue, then it has nothing to do with her. I don¡¯t want to pursue the other matters, but you must apologize to Little Xia.¡±


    Li Lu: ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Why? Are you unwilling?¡±


    Li Lu gritted her teeth, but she had no choice but to lower her head. ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Alright. Then you can settle your own matters first. I¡¯ll wait for you at the studio.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu brought Mo Long and Sister Xia back.


    On the way back, Jiang Yu asked Mo Long, ¡°Have you not been to my studio yet?¡±


    Mo Long smiled dotingly and said, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled happily and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll bring you there to take a look!¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just as he said that, Jiang Yu stopped a person in front of her.


    ¡°Li Yue? Is there anything else?¡± Jiang Yu asked curiously.


    Li Yue replied, ¡°I¡¯m not looking for you, but I¡¯m looking for Mo Long.¡±


    Mo Long frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about between us.¡±


    Li Yue knew that he didn¡¯t want to be alone with her, not even for a second. But what she was going to say next was nothing shameful. Even in front of Jiang Yu, she dared to say it.


    Hence, she said, ¡°What I want to say is very short. A few words will do. Lulu¡¯s press conference was a live broadcast. Grandfather Mo was very concerned about it, so he had been watching it the entire time. He already knows about these things. He just gave me a call tofort me. At the same time, he wants you to return to the Mo Corporation as soon as possible.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter, and he remained silent.


    Jiang Yu also fell silent. She also knew that this matter was very serious for Mo Long and herself.


    The air was silent for a few seconds before Mo Long said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that she could not go with Mo Long at this time, so she could onlyfort him, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can go. I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s mood was slightly better after receiving Jiang Yu¡¯sfort. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go early ande back early.¡±


    Jiang Yu leaned into Mo Long¡¯s embrace and replied softly, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Li Yue watched this scene from the side and her heart was filled with unspeakable bitterness and jealousy.


    Mo Long¡¯s current gentle appearance should be for her! And not with this Jiang Yu in front of her!


    Li Yue became even more jealous. She felt that she was the only one who had the right to stand by Mo Long¡¯s side.


    After Mo Long said goodbye to Jiang Yu, he nned to take a car back to the Mo Corporation.


    He saw Li Yue standing at the entrance of his car and said, ¡°Why, did my grandfather say that he wanted to see you too?¡±


    Li Yue replied awkwardly, ¡°No.¡±


    Mo Long opened the car door and sat inside. He said, ¡°Take care then. I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

 Chapter 573 - Mo Family

    <h4>Chapter 573: Mo Family</h4>


    When Mo Long returned to the Mo Corporation, elder Mo was already sitting at the door of Mo Long¡¯s office.


    When he saw Mo long return, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°You still know toe back? I thought you grew on that Jiang Yu¡¯s body!¡±


    Mo long rubbed his temples helplessly and said, ¡°Grandfather, what nonsense are you spouting again?¡±


    Elder mo said, ¡°I¡¯m spouting nonsense? Isn¡¯t this the truth? Let¡¯s not talk about other things first, let¡¯s talk about Xiaoxue. Even if I don¡¯t acknowledge her mother as my daughter, Xiaoxue still has to call me Grandpa and Call You Big Brother! Yet, you just bought over the Tang family¡¯spany for Jiang Yu? How are you going to let them live in the future?¡±


    Mo Long did not think that he had done anything wrong in Tang Xue¡¯s matter.


    He said, ¡°Grandfather, if she can¡¯t educate Tang Xue Well, then don¡¯t let her out and cause trouble. I think you also don¡¯t want to hear others say that the daughter of the Tang family who only knows how to cause trouble is your granddaughter, right?¡±


    ¡°You! You really have grown wings!¡±Elder Mo was very angry, he said, ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t talk to you about Little Xue first. What about Yueyue? How are you going to exin to me that you embarrassed Yueyue in public? Could it be because of that Jiang Yu?¡±


    Mo long said very casually, ¡°I didn¡¯t embarrass her. I just told the truth. If she feels embarrassed, that would be a normal reaction.¡±


    ¡°You! What do you mean? !¡±Elder Mo was almost angered to death by Mo long, mo long said, ¡°Your father and mother are traveling abroad these few days. They will be back in a week. When they find out about this matter, I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll resolve it!¡±


    Mo long said, ¡°I¡¯ll resolve this matter myself. Grandfather, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to worry.¡±Old Master Mo blew on his beard and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Are you really unwilling to marry Yueyue?¡±


    Mo long sighed and said, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ve said it many times. I¡¯ll only marry Yu¡¯er in this lifetime. She¡¯s my only wife in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°... Then when will you bring that Jiang Yu over for me to take a look?¡±Elder mo asked.


    Mo Long was a little surprised and said, ¡°Grandfather, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like Yu¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t like her. But she has cured your leg and her position in your heart is so strong. I heard you praise her so well, so I naturally want to meet her.¡±


    Mo long said happily, ¡°Grandfather, if you want to meet Yu-er, I can call her over now.¡±


    Elder mo snorted and said, ¡°Then call her over.¡±


    Mo long called Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Grandfather wants to see you. Do you have time toe over?¡±


    Jiang Yu was very surprised and asked, ¡°Grandfather really wants to see me?¡±


    Mo long chuckled and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Yu suddenly panicked and said, ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll make some preparations now. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ten minutester, Jiang Yu appeared at the Mo Corporation.


    She walked into Mo Long¡¯s office and saw elder Mo sitting on the VIP sofa at the side.


    Jiang Yu greeted him nervously, ¡°Hello, grandfather.¡±


    Elder mo looked at her with disdain and inquiry in his eyes.


    He asked, ¡°Are You Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu answered politely, ¡°Yes, grandfather. I¡¯m Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Are you the Jiang Yu who embarrassed Yueyue at the press conference today?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know how to answer elder Mo¡¯s question.


    Elder mo continued, ¡°Just tell the truth. I may be old, but I¡¯m not a fool. I know right from wrong. Do you think I¡¯m speaking up for Yueyue? No, and it doesn¡¯t mean that I think what Yueyue is doing is right.¡±

 Chapter 574 - Tell The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 574: Tell The Truth</h4>


    Jiang Yu told the whole story of how Li Lu bribed the judges during the dancepetition and how she was banned from the entertainment industry after it was exposed. She also told the whole story of how she found someone to borrow a car to hit her colleague.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a Thing?¡±Elder Mo was also very shocked.


    After all, he had watched the two youngdies of the Li family grow up since they were young. Li Yue and Li Lu were very obedient girls, especially Li Lu. She had been following behind Li Yue ever since she could walk and listened to Li Yue. How could she do such a thing?


    But now that Jiang Yu had presented all the evidence and Li Lu had admitted it, she could only ept this fact.


    Jiang yu sighed and said, ¡°I probably know why Li Lu found someone to hit Little Xia. In the end, I¡¯m the one who let little Xia down.¡±


    Elder mo said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t be too sad. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Lu Lu changing into your costume, none of this would have happened. ¡°But she¡¯s too narrow-minded. Just because that girl named Xiao Xia helped you, she held a grudge against you after giving you a costume. It¡¯s really a disgrace to the Li family.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Fortunately, Xiao Xia avoided it at that time. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.¡±


    Elder mo sighed and said, ¡°She was a very obedient child when she was young. I thought that she would grow up so obediently.¡±


    However, even if Li Lu¡¯s actions had disappointed elder Mo, it did not mean that he would ept Jiang Yu.


    He said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re a good girl. You can also be a good wife and a good mother. But you¡¯re not suitable for Mo long. Let¡¯s not talk about other things first. Your family background and your identity are not suitable for him.¡±


    Mo long could not help but frown when he heard that. He said, ¡°Grandfather, family background is not that important...¡±


    Before he could finish, elder Mo red at him and continued to say to Jiang Yu, ¡°So, there are some things that I hope you can consider carefully.¡±


    Jiang Yu fell silent. Just as she was hesitating to speak, mo long said, ¡°Grandpa, there are some things that I don¡¯t want to say many times. This is thest time. I will only marry Yu¡¯er in my life, and Yu¡¯er will only be my only wife in this life.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s heart was fiercely touched as she looked at Mo long with moved eyes.


    Elder mo paused and said, ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t even listen to what I say?¡±


    Mo long said, ¡°Grandfather, I can listen to you, but I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±elder mo sighed, he said, ¡°Forget it. I originally wanted to test how sincere this Jiang Yu girl was towards you. In the end, you didn¡¯t know what was good for you and insisted on disrupting my n.¡±


    Mo long said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to test me. I treat Yu¡¯er with sincerity, so she will naturally treat me with sincerity.¡±


    Jiang Yu also said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sincere to Mo long. No matter how you test me, no matter how many times you test me, this is my choice and decision. I will never change it.¡±


    Elder mo sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t say much about the matters between you youngsters.¡±. ¡°Mo long, if you really like Jiang Yu, then treat her well. Don¡¯t let her down, and don¡¯t let her be sad.¡±


    Mo long held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll protect her well.¡±


    Elder Mo took out a short pipe and lit it up. He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. You Don¡¯t have to worry about your parents. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±


    After saying that, elder Mo was about to leave, but Jiang Yu stopped him and said, ¡°Grandpa, can I see your pipe?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about a pipe?¡±Although he said that, elder Mo still passed the pipe to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu ced the pipe on the tip of her nose and sniffed it carefully. She said, ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t use this pipe anymore.¡±

 Chapter 575 - Cheap Pipe

    <h4>Chapter 575: Cheap Pipe</h4>


    Elder Mo asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this pipe?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°Grandpa, generally, good pipes are made of mahogany. A ring of white iron is iid on the outside to prevent the mahogany from overheating. However, although the white iron on the outside of this pipe is good iron, the wood material is not good mahogany. It can only be said to be ordinary mahogany, and it is mixed with willow wood. Willow Wood is easy to turn into dust, and it is harmful to the body if inhaled.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elder Mo was extremely shocked and said, ¡°This pipe was given to me by Tang Yong!¡±


    Tang Yong was Tang Xue¡¯s father and Mo Zhi¡¯s husband.


    ¡°Regardless of whether he knows what this pipe is made of or whether he knows that Willow Wood is harmful to the body, this pipe can not be used anymore.¡±


    Elder Mo sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just pretend that he doesn¡¯t know about these things. However, I really can¡¯t use this pipe anymore.¡±


    After Elder Mo put out the fire in the pipe, he threw it into the trash can.


    ¡°s, this old man has lost a hobby after throwing this pipe away,¡± Elder Mo said with great disappointment.


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t we buy a snuff bottle?¡±


    ¡°Snuff bottle?¡± Elder Mo was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°The snuff bottles on the market are all fake. Even if there is a real one, we might not be able to buy it.¡±


    Jiang Yu said mysteriously, ¡°Grandpa, we haven¡¯t seen it yet. How do we know that we can¡¯t buy the real one?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You can buy the real one?¡± Elder Mo looked at Jiang Yu in surprise.


    ¡°Grandpa, we can try,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Okay!¡±E lder Mo seemed to be very interested in buying a snuff bottle, so he pped his hands and cheered. He was going to buy a snuff bottle with Jiang Yu.


    Mo Long smiled helplessly and said, ¡°You two. Grandpa, you look like a child who hasn¡¯t grown up yet.¡±


    Elder Mo snorted and said, ¡°Brat, when do I need you to interfere in my affairs?¡±


    Mo Long hurriedly said, ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Elder Mo didn¡¯t look at him and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu girl, shall we leave now?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Grandpa, The Antiques Chamber of Commerce will only start at night. Don¡¯t be anxious now.¡±


    ¡°Antiques?¡± Elder Mo was shocked when he heard this word. He asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t tell me you want to buy antiques?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled coquettishly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Elder Mo was a little hesitant.


    It wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t afford to buy antiques, but because he didn¡¯t have a professional by his side. He didn¡¯t know if he would be able to buy a fake.


    Jiang Yu saw his hesitation andforted him, ¡°Grandpa, just trust me.¡±


    Elder Mo thought for a moment and sighed. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    No matter what, Jiang Yu was his future granddaughter-inw. He would apany her today and treat it as ying with this junior. It just so happened that he had been cooped up at home recently and didn¡¯t go out to get some air.


    In the evening, Elder Mo dressed up neatly and found Jiang Yu. He asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, when do we set off?¡±


    Jiang Yu was also dressed up. She wore a snow-white knee-length dress with her hair loosely tied up and delicate light makeup on her face.


    This granddaughter-inw¡¯s looks were indeed impable. Elder Mo thought to himself that she was indeed more than enough to match his grandson.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m ready too. Let¡¯s set off quickly.¡±


    Elder Mo said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mo Long did not bring Teng Yi to the Antiques Chamber of Commerce this time. Instead, he took on the role of ¡°Driver.¡±.

 Chapter 576 - Genuine And Fake Snuff Bottles

    <h4>Chapter 576: Genuine And Fake Snuff Bottles</h4>


    After arriving at the Antique Chamber of Commerce, there was a long alley with all kinds of antique stalls on both sides.


    Jiang Yu looked around and said, ¡°Grandpa, things like snuff bottles have to be bought from stalls to be authentic.¡±


    Elder Mo didn¡¯t care where this thing was bought, but he was very curious. How could Jiang Yu tell if the snuff bottles were real or fake?


    Jiang Yu took Elder Mo and Mo Long a few steps forward and pointed at a small stall. ¡°Grandpa, go and take a look. Do you like the snuff bottles there?¡±


    Elder Mo followed the direction and saw a table full of snuff bottles.


    They were of different sizes and all kinds.


    The stall was full of people. They were probably here to buy snuff bottles.


    Elder Mo asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, are these snuff bottles real?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°We¡¯ll only know after we¡¯ve seen them.¡±


    Hearing this, the stall owner was displeased and said, ¡°Miss, what do you mean by this? Are you trying to say that the snuff bottles I¡¯m selling are fake?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Whether they are fake or not, I have to take a look.¡±


    ¡°You really like to talk big, Youngdy. These snuff bottles of mine have all been evaluated by experts and are all real! Don¡¯t tell me that just because you say they are fake, it means they are fake?¡± The Boss said disdainfully.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t answer. After looking around, she picked up a snuff bottle of moderate size and said, ¡°Boss, this is the only real one in the snuff bottles you sell.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The boss was shocked.


    Not only the boss, but everyone else was also shocked ¡ª except Mo Long.


    He had long known about Jiang Yu¡¯s ability to identify antiques, and he had seen it before.


    ¡°You little girl, you, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± The boss was exasperated and reached out to chase Jiang Yu away.


    Mo Long grabbed the boss¡¯ wrist and nced at him coldly, sessfully shutting the boss up.


    It seemed that he would have to bring Teng Yi out in the future. At least in the future, he would not have to do such things himself.


    Elder Mo was also very puzzled. He asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, girl, how do you know that this snuff bottle is real?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°The first snuff bottle was brought to Beijing by Matteo Ri in the 29th year of the Wanli Era. The first snuff bottle was a blue and white porcin snuff bottle. However, because it has been around for too long and there are too few of them, there are not many of them left in the world


    ¡°The one in my hand is an enamel colored snuff bottle. It has a very strong three-dimensional sense, and its achievements will surpass the blue and white porcin snuff bottles. Boss, other than the one in my hand, the rest of the snuff bottles are basically blue and white porcin snuff bottles. Some of them are even very bright in color. One look and you can tell that they are products of modern times. Are you saying these are real? But I¡¯m saying they are fake.¡±


    After what Jiang Yu said, the people around also knew the authenticity of these snuff bottles.


    Although they also wanted to buy the real snuff bottle, it was in Jiang Yu¡¯s hands, so there was a high chance that it would fall into Jiang Yu¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°Little girl, you really know a lot about antiques?¡± Someone asked.


    Jiang Yu smiled politely and said, ¡°Not really. I just dabbled in this area.¡±


    The man asked again, ¡°Hey, youngdy, do you have a boyfriend? My son...¡±


    Before he could finish, Elder Mo hit him with his walking stick and said, ¡°Go, go, go! This is my granddaughter-inw! If you want your son to find one himself, go!¡±


    The man shut his mouth embarrassedly.


    The corner of Mo Long¡¯s mouth curved into an imperceptible curve.


    Jiang Yu also smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, this is the real snuff bottle inside. Take a look. Do you like it?¡±


    Elder Mo coughed a few times, trying to cover up his gaffe just now. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I can buy it.¡±

 Chapter 577 - Granddaughter-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 577<strong>: Granddaughter-In-Law</strong></h4>


    <strong>?</strong>


    Jiang Yu bought the snuff bottle and gave it to Elder Mo as a gift.


    On the way back, Elder Mo held the snuff bottle and couldn¡¯t put it down.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so knowledgeable in identifying antiques,¡± said Elder Mo...


    Jiang Yu smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t deliberately study these things. I was very interested in them back then, so I found some reference books and learned them as I watched.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re quite good at self-study.¡± Elder Mo couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Grandpa, I can also make snuff. Most of the snuff sold in the market have some chemical additives added to it. It¡¯s safer to make it yourself.¡±


    ¡°You can also make snuff?¡± Elder Mo was surprised again.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°When I read the reference books, there was a method to make snuff written on it.¡±


    ¡°With a granddaughter-inw like you, the Mo family won¡¯t suffer a loss,¡± Elder Momented from the bottom of his heart.


    Mo Long was driving in the driver¡¯s seat. When he heard this, he could not help but smile and say, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve said it long ago. Yu¡¯er is a very outstanding girl.¡±


    Elder Mo said, ¡°Of course I know that she is an outstandingdy. If you want to marry her, I will stand on the same side as you.¡±


    Mo Long smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Grandfather, aren¡¯t you afraid that when my parents return, they will continue to nag at you?¡±


    Elder Mo snorted and said, ¡°Nag at me? I think they are trying to rebel! The granddaughter-inw that I have taken a fancy to, when did it be their turn to speak?¡±


    Looks like he¡¯s a very proud grandfather, Jiang Yu thought with a smile.


    Thinking that it was alreadyte, Mo Long brought Elder Mo to Mo Garden.


    Elder Mo was usually a fashionable old man who liked to surf the inte, so he knew that the selection of the movie queen would be in a few days. He also knew that Jiang Yu was on the shortlist for the movie queen.


    ¡°Jiang Yu girl, do you have confidence in the movie queen selection this time?¡± After dinner, the three of them sat on the sofa and chatted. Elder Mo asked Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I do have confidence. But to me, the mostpetitive person was still Li Yue. After all, she had already won movie queen twice in a row. There¡¯s a 70% chance that the movie queen this time will be Li Yue.¡±


    ¡°Yueyue...¡± Elder Mo sighed. He probably didn¡¯t expect the two sisters of the Li family to turn out like this.


    ¡°Although she was the movie queen for two years, the incident with Li Lu had a great impact on her.¡± Mo Long said, ¡°Li Lu has already retired from the industry. As Li Lu¡¯s sister, Li Yue will be more or less suppressed by public opinion.¡±


    ¡°They brought this upon themselves,¡± Elder Mo said. ¡°Jiang Yu, I believe in you. You will definitely be the movie queen this time!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled in relief and said, ¡°Thank you, grandfather!¡±


    However, Elder Mo also went online to look at Jiang Yu¡¯s votes. Although she was in the top three, she was still close to 100,000 votes away from first ce. and the first ce was still Li Yue.


    ¡°Although Li Lu¡¯s incident has affected her, it feels like she has already suppressed the heat of this matter,¡± said Elder Mo¡­


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Li Yue is, after all, a two-time movie queen. She is determined to get the movie queen this time. Whether it is herself, her manager or herpany, they would not want any mistakes to happen at this critical moment. ¡°So they will definitely think of a way to suppress the heat of this matter and minimize the impact.¡±


    Elder Mo snorted and said, ¡°Thisss, Li Yue, is quite capable.¡±

 Chapter 578 - Movie Queen Press Conference

    <h4>Chapter 578: Movie Queen Press Conference</h4>


    Soon, it was time for the Movie Queen press conference. In the morning, there would be a press conference and an interview session. In the afternoon, there would be a vote reading and the selection of thetest Movie Queen.


    As the third Movie Queen candidate, Jiang Yu naturally had a lot of attention and topics. Therefore, there were a lot of reporters who came to interview her.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, what do you think about the Movie Queen award this time?¡± A reporter asked.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, do you have any thoughts about your own ranking?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, the first ce is still Li Yue. Do you think she will still get the Movie Queen award this time? Do you think Li Lu¡¯s incident will have a big impact on her?¡±


    The first two reporters¡¯ questions were easy to answer, but the third reporter¡¯s questions were very tricky and even made the reporters feel embarrassed.


    But Jiang Yu was not afraid at all and was not nervous at all. She smiled, ¡°Whether Li Yue will get the Movie Queen award or not, even if you ask me, I can¡¯t give you a definite answer. This depends on God¡¯s will and not something I can control. As for whether the matter of you asking me about Li Lu has a big impact on her, I think you should ask her in person. After all, I¡¯m not her, and I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking.¡±


    Although Jiang Yu¡¯s answer was a little serious, it was watertight. This made it so that the reporters couldn¡¯t find fault even if they wanted to.


    The reporters also knew that if they continued to ask, they wouldn¡¯t hear the answer they wanted from Jiang Yu, so they tactfully asked some other questions, and Jiang Yu answered them one by one.


    After the interview, Sister Xia poured a ss of water for Jiang Yu, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, have a good rest during this period of time. Right now, everyone¡¯s eyes are on you and Li Yue. As for the second ce, not many people pay attention to it.¡±


    Jiang Yu drank a mouthful of water and moistened her dry throat. She said, ¡°They just like to pay attention to unimportant things and then ask embarrassing questions.¡±


    Sister Xia sighed, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Reporters nowadays are like that. They ask unexpected questions and get explosive answers. Only then can they write their articles and gain fame.¡±


    Jiang Yu also sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. We¡¯re all doing this for a living. Let¡¯s not make things difficult for each other.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Take advantage of this time to look at your votes and see if you can still canvass for votes.¡±


    Jiang Yu obediently turned on her phone and found that her votes were still in that position, while Li Yue¡¯s votes had increased a little.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°This is all thanks to Li Yue¡¯s fan ount. But this isn¡¯t important. Think about it, is there any other way to canvass for votes?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°No. Let¡¯s leave it at that. There will be a round of canvassingter on the stage.¡±


    Sister Xia said in shock, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°The director team informed me before and even told me to prepare in advance.¡±


    Sister Xia was speechless and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as when you won the Best Neer Award?¡±


    Jiang Yu said jokingly, ¡°But I don¡¯t know if this round of canvassing is still a talent show.¡±


    Sister Xia also smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s a talent show, what would you like to perform?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Borrow a flute and y a song?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Sister Xia shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°But no matter what, I have confidence in the Movie Queen award this time,¡± Jiang Yu said very confidently.


    Sister Xia encouraged her and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to have confidence. Since you¡¯re so confident, don¡¯t let me down. The studio and the others all hope that you can win the Movie Queen award this time.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Sister Xia, you can rest assured. I¡¯m determined to win the Movie Queen award this time.¡±

 Chapter 579 - Live Performance

    <h4>Chapter 579: Live Performance</h4>


    In the afternoon, the audience entered the venue and took their seats. Some of the stars on the shortlist had also arrived


    Although this was the selection of the Movie Queen, this award was presented at the end. Before that, there were a few other small awards.


    For example, the Most Favored Actor award, the Most Popr Actress award, and so on.


    After the awards ceremony was over, everyone finally weed the selection of the Movie Queen.


    The host held the script and read out the names of the ten candidates who had participated in the selection of the Movie Queen.


    However, many people did not pay much attention to those people. They only paid attention to Li Yue and Jiang Yu. Although Li Yue was ranked first and Jiang Yu was ranked third, there was a gap of nearly 100,000 votes between the two of them. It seemed that Jiang Yu was no longer catching up to Li Yue.


    However, everyone was still paying attention. After all, no one knew if Jiang Yu was that dark horse or if she would be able to fight her way out of the third ce.


    After the host read out the names of the ten candidates, he said, ¡°Everyone must be looking forward to the final round of canvassing votes, right? This round appeared once during the ¡®Best Neer Award¡¯. Now, it will appear again on the stage of the Movie Queen Award!¡±


    The audience cheered, the host took advantage of the situation and said, ¡°Since we are going to select the Movie Queen, then we will naturally test the acting skills of the candidates. Who has the best acting skills and is the best? Only then will they be worthy of the title of ¡®Movie Queen¡¯! Next, we will first gather the opinions of theizens and see what questions we are going to give the candidates!¡±


    After about ten minutes, a staff member quietly handed the questions to the host.


    The host took the questions and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s start with the tenth candidate! Let¡¯s wee the tenth candidate!¡±


    A woman in a wine-red evening gown walked onto the stage amidst everyone¡¯s apuse and started her live performance amidst everyone¡¯s cheers.


    Jiang Yu sat below the stage. Beside her was not Sister Xia, but Li Yue.


    ¡°You¡¯re really not nervous at all,¡± Li Yue said yfully.


    Jiang Yu was fully focused on watching the performance on the stage. When she heard Li Yue¡¯s words, she only replied indifferently, ¡°If it¡¯s mine, it must be mine. If it¡¯s not mine, I won¡¯t pursue it. So there¡¯s nothing to be nervous about. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really open-minded.¡± Li Yue said mockingly, ¡°Do you think that you¡¯ll be able to get the Movie Queen even if you pass this round of canvassing?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Who knows? Before the final result is reached, no one can make any conclusions.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for the final result.¡±


    When it was Jiang Yu¡¯s turn, her topic was to challenge for three seconds to shed tears.


    ¡°Three seconds to shed tears?!¡± Someone eximed, ¡°Three seconds isn¡¯t even enough to gather your emotions!¡±


    However, there were also people who thought that this was too easy for Jiang Yu. They said, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t even have this bit of strength, she shouldn¡¯t havee to the selection of Movie Queen, right?¡±


    ¡°But even if you let Li Yuee personally, she might not be able to do it in three seconds!¡±


    Jiang Yu went up on stage in anticipation and began to challenge the three-second challenge.


    She first gathered her emotions and then nodded to the host and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Hence, the host checked the seconds and counted, ¡°One, two, three... tears! Jiang Yu is crying!¡±


    In order to prove it, the camera specially gave Jiang Yu a close-up and disyed the scene on the big screen.


    On the screen, Jiang Yu was crying her eyes out, which made people want to protect her.


    The audience apuded and cheered.


    The host could not help but praise, ¡°Jiang Yu is indeed a candidate for Movie Queen! May I take the liberty to ask, what did you think of just now that made you cry in three seconds?¡±

 Chapter 580 - Fought Her Way Out of Encirclement

    <h4>Chapter 580: Fought Her Way Out of Encirclement</h4>


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I just thought of the difficulties and setbacks I¡¯ve experienced along the way. Although there were times when I couldn¡¯t hold on, I gritted my teeth and endured it. I felt that it was very hard, but I¡¯m very happy to be able to stand in this position today. When the two emotions mixed together, I couldn¡¯t help but cry.¡±


    The host was also moved by Jiang Yu and said, ¡°It turns out that Jiang Yu was also an unknown little actress who started from the bottom. Alright, next, let¡¯s wee the second candidate!¡±


    After Jiang Yu came off the stage, a woman wearing a slim qipao walked onto the stage slowly. Her face was covered in heavy makeup, which didn¡¯t match the pure white Snow Lotus Qipao.


    After she went on stage, she looked down on the questions that the host asked and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t there any challenges that are difficult?¡±


    The host was also a little embarrassed and asked, ¡°Then what kind of challenges do you want?¡±


    The woman thought for a moment and said, ¡°Those that don¡¯t match my temperament.¡±


    ¡°Those that don¡¯t match?¡± The host was stunned for a moment. She flipped through the list of questions in her hand and finally asked slowly, ¡°Can you act as a bankrupt richdy?¡±


    The woman thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll act this one.¡±


    She did not make any preparations and directly started acting. However, her acting did not look like a bankrupt richdy at all. Instead, she looked more like a pampered daughter who secretly ran out of the house because she was yful.


    ¡°What is this acting?¡± Someone in the audience below the stage was dissatisfied and shouted, ¡°You still want to act with such acting skills?! There must be something fishy with your votes, right?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Jiang Yu¡¯s acting skills are many times better than yours. She¡¯s only ranked third!¡±


    Everyone knew that the votes of this woman on the stage must be exaggerated. Otherwise, with her ability, let alone second ce in the Movie Queen selection, it was hard to say if she would even be able to be an actress.


    Everyone booed her to leave the stage and she could only run away because she was embarrassed.


    Thest person to appear was Li Yue, the most capable actress of her generation, who had been the Movie Queen for two consecutive years.


    Li Yue¡¯s title was to perform the image of a happy woman who had sessfully gotten together with the person she loved the most.


    This title was the easiest title for Li Yue and the rest of the small actors.


    But unexpectedly, Li Yue did not perform well.


    Her acting was not happy enough. Even though she was set to be a very happy woman, there was no happiness on her face. Instead, there was more unwillingness.


    Of course, Li Yue was unwilling.


    To be together with the person she loved the most? How was that possible? The person she loved the most was together with the person she hated the most!! How could she ept this?!


    The emcee saw the unwillingness on Li Yue¡¯s face and the resentment around her. She didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly and didn¡¯t even dare to say a word.


    After a long while, the emcee whispered, ¡°Li Yue, your performance is over.¡±


    Li Yue finally reacted and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was distracted just now.¡±


    Even though Li Yue was very apologetic, she was determined to win the Movie Queen award this time.


    So what if Jiang Yu acted well? Her reputation, strength, and the gap between her and Jiang Yu¡¯s votes were all there. Jiang Yu wanted to surpass second ce and even surpass her?


    That was purely a dream.


    That was what Li Yue thought. But when the votes were read, she did not expect that Jiang Yu not only surpassed second ce, but even surpassed her by more than 30,000 votes.


    What did that mean? In other words, Jiang Yu was the first ce in this year¡¯s Movie Queen selection?


    Impossible! She should be the first ce! This year¡¯s Movie Queen should also be her!

 Chapter 581 - Lost Her Composure

    <h4>Chapter 581: Lost Her Composure</h4>


    Jiang Yu seemed to have known that she had won the Movie Queen award, so she didn¡¯t look too shocked.


    She went up to the stage to receive the award amidst everyone¡¯s apuse. Tears welled up in her eyes as she gave her eptance speech.


    Li Yue was below the stage and didn¡¯t hear anything. She only heard Jiang Yu¡¯s words. ¡°Since I¡¯ve won the Movie Queen award today, I¡¯ll work even harder in the future to present the best and most outstanding works to everyone.¡±


    Movie Queen award? That should have been her award! Li Yue thought angrily. If Jiang Yu had no ability, experience, or experience, what right did she have to win the Movie Queen award in such a short time after debuting?


    This must be Jiang Yu¡¯s secret operation!


    Li Yue gritted her teeth and made up her mind to find out the truth behind this matter. When the time came, the Movie Queen award would still fall into her hands. When that time came, Jiang Yu would only be embarrassed.


    After Li Yue understood these things, her mood became a little better. She turned on her phone to seek thefort of her fans.


    However, a portion of the fans were indeedforting Li Yue, while the other portion of the fans were disappointed that Li Yue did not get the Movie Queen award. They all expressed that they wanted to quit being her fans.


    When Li Yue saw thesements, her mood that had just recovered instantly fell back to the freezing point. The anger that she had been suppressing all this while copsed at this moment.


    She angrily replied under thements, ¡°If you want to leave, then leave quickly! I will definitely not ask you to stay! If you arepletely disappointed in me just because I didn¡¯t get the Movie Queen award this time, then you don¡¯t have to be my fan anymore!¡±


    When she posted thisment, it caused a storm on the inte.


    When Sister He saw it, she hurriedly called Li Yue and said, ¡°Li Yue! Quickly delete thatment!¡±


    Li Yue was unwilling to delete it and said, ¡°I¡¯m not deleting it! I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, why should I delete thement?!¡±


    Ever since Sister He took over Li Yue as an artiste, she had never lost her temper. Because Li Yue knew her identity, she would never do anything out of the ordinary. This saved Sister He a lot of worry.


    But this time, Li Yue had really gone too far and Sister He had finally lost her temper for the first time.


    ¡°Li Yue! Your fans are disappointed in you because you didn¡¯t win the Movie Queen award. All these can be forgiven! But do you have to be disappointed in yourself just because you made a mistake once?¡±


    Li Yue defended herself, ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed in myself! I¡¯m telling the truth! Can¡¯t I even tell the truth now?¡±


    Sister He got angrier the more she spoke and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s the truth, don¡¯t say it! Your fans are ordinary people. They can say whatever they want. But you¡¯re a public figure. You can¡¯t say what what you want!¡±


    This time, Li Yue was also very stubborn. She refused to delete thements and even wanted to quarrel with Sister He. ¡°Sister He, whether I¡¯m an ordinary person or a public figure, I just want to say what I want to say!¡±


    Sister He said, ¡°Li Yue, don¡¯t be agitated! Listen to me. The mistake this time doesn¡¯t represent everything. Since Jiang Yu has won the Movie Queen award, just let her have it. You can continue to get next year¡¯s Award.¡±


    Li Yue was originally angry because of this matter. Now that Sister He brought it up again, the anger that Li Yue had just suppressed red up once again.


    She said, ¡°Sister He, with Jiang Yu¡¯s strength and experience, she doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to win the Movie Queen award this time! Only I have the qualifications to win the Movie Queen Award!¡±


    When Li Yue said this, she stood up emotionally.


    The surrounding people were still apuding for Jiang Yu, but when they saw Li Yue stand up, they all quieted down.

 Chapter 582 - Slander

    <h4>Chapter 582: nder</h4>


    Li Yue knew that she had lost herposure and sat back down, she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Sister He. But I¡¯m really unwilling. I¡¯ve won the Movie Queen award twice and I¡¯m determined to win this year¡¯s Movie Queen award. Jiang Yu was clearly in third ce before. Why did she get first ce after a round of canvassing for votes? Why? I¡¯ve worked so hard for so long and epted so many jobs just for this moment. Why did Jiang Yu get first ce without doing anything?¡±


    Sister He could understand Li Yue¡¯s feelings and said, ¡°Li Yue, don¡¯t be too sad. Also, there¡¯s a fact that you have to admit that Li Lu¡¯s matter has affected you.¡±


    Li Yue was silent for a while and said, ¡°Lulu always does things without using her brain. So she always messes up in the end and needs me to help her clean up the mess.¡±


    Sister He said, ¡°Li Yue, calm yourself down first. I¡¯ll go and pick you up now.¡±


    Li Yue lowered her head and said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    After turning off the phone, Li Yue saw that Jiang Yu had finished her eptance speech and left the stage.


    After everything was over, Li Yue specially went to find Jiang Yu and said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Sister Xia was a little worried that Li Yue would get emotional because she didn¡¯t get the Movie Queen award this time and do something irreparable to Jiang Yu.


    However, Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t worried and said, ¡°Alright. If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Li Yue nced at Sister Xia and didn¡¯t care if she was there or not. Instead, she asked directly, ¡°What did you do behind the scenes to win this year¡¯s Movie Queen Award?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Li Yue¡¯s words.


    ¡°You know best what I said.¡± Li Yue gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t know just because others don¡¯t know?¡±


    Jiang Yu was amused by her words and said, ¡°What do you know? The truth is that I have won this year¡¯s Movie Queen Award.¡±


    Li Yue said, ¡°Your strength and your qualifications, which of them are better than mine?! On what basis do you have to win the Movie Queen Award?!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°This is the vote of the audience.¡±


    ¡°They are all blinded by you! Jiang Yu, how can you be so bad? First, you stole my Mo Long, and now you want to steal my Movie Queen award! Jiang Yu, why do you keep pestering me like a ghost ?!¡± Li Yue shouted out of control.


    It was the first time Jiang Yu and Sister Xia saw Li Yue lose herposure and were momentarily stunned.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Can you stop pestering me like a ghost?¡± Li Yue said.


    Jiang Yu sneered, she said, ¡°Am I pestering you? Aren¡¯t you two sisters pestering me? My life with Mo Long is fine. It¡¯s you and Li Lu who keep bothering us, isn¡¯t it? All the things that Li Lu has done, which of them isn¡¯t against me? And as your sister, don¡¯t you know anything about it?¡±


    Li Yue was at a loss for words and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I...¡±


    Jiang Yu continued, ¡°But so what if you know? You won¡¯t stop her and you won¡¯t tell her that what she did was wrong. You will only let her continue doing these things and tell her that it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as she does it, you will clean up the mess for her. Li Yue, as her elder sister, you aren¡¯t qualified at all.¡±


    Li Yue¡¯s eyes widened in anger and she said, ¡°Jiang Yu! You don¡¯t have the right to tell me what to do!¡±


    Jiang Yu did not want to be outdone and shouted back, ¡°Then what right do you have to tell me what to do?!¡±


    Li Yue paused again and stammered, ¡°You... When did I tell you what to do?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°No? When did I tell you what to do? Was I not telling the truth just now?¡±

 Chapter 583 - Meet The Parents

    <h4>Chapter 583: Meet The Parents</h4>


    Of course Jiang Yu was telling the truth.


    Li Yue also knew that Jiang Yu was telling the truth. But she was just unwilling to ept it. Moreover, she already knew grandfather Mo¡¯s attitude towards Jiang Yu ¡ª he had already acknowledged Jiang Yu¡¯s identity as his granddaughter-inw.


    Grandfather Mo had always advocated for Mo Long to marry her, so she relied on grandfather Mo¡¯s special preference for her. Li Yue thought that even if she dyed the wedding date, as long as Mo Long¡¯s leg was cured, then she could marry him immediately.


    But she never expected that Jiang Yu would appear. She cured Mo Long¡¯s leg and obtained Mo Long¡¯s heart. She originally thought that Mo Long¡¯s interest in Jiang Yu was just a momentary novelty. Anyway, in the end, the person Mo Long would marry would only be her, Li Yue.


    But Mo Long announced to the world that the person he would marry would only be Jiang Yu. Moreover, grandfather Mo, who had once stood on her side and spoke up for her, was also on the same side as Jiang Yu.


    It turned out that in the end, Li Yue was the one who had been betrayed.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯ve taken away everything from me,¡± Li Yue said unwillingly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Jiang Yu knew the meaning behind Li Yue¡¯s words, hence, she said, ¡°Mo Long has never belonged to you. You said that if you married him after obtaining three movie queens, anyone would think that you wanted to increase the halo on your body so that when you married Mo Long, you would be morepatible with him. But is that really what you think? You simply dislike his legs. You think that he¡¯s a burden and you don¡¯t want to marry him.¡±


    Li Yue was speechless. ¡°I...¡±


    Jiang Yu continued, ¡°You did win two movie queen awards and everyone thinks that you should win this year¡¯s movie queen award. But this award doesn¡¯t have your name written on it. Anyone can win it. This year, it¡¯s me. Next year, it can be someone else. It shouldn¡¯t be yours, but you think it should be yours.¡±


    Li Yue finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her body slowly fell to the ground and she cried out loud.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°All of this was caused by you and Li Lu. No one else can be med.¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Yu and Sister Xia left together.


    After Jiang Yu returned to the studio, she received a call from Mo Long.


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°My parents are back. They¡¯re with grandpa and they want to see you.¡±


    Jiang Yu happily said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pack the snuff I made for grandpa and I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    Mo Long said dotingly, ¡°I¡¯ll go pick you up.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You stay at home with uncle and auntie. This ce is not far from the Mo family. I¡¯ll be there very soon.¡±


    Mo Long no longer insisted and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    After Jiang Yu hung up the phone, she hurriedly packed the snuff she had made yesterday and took the car to the Mo family.


    Elder Mo walked over enthusiastically and hugged her. He said, ¡°Jiang Yu, no matter what Mo Long¡¯s father and mother sayter, you can just go in one ear and out the other.¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°What?¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s father, Mo Jiang, sat on the sofa and called out helplessly, ¡°Father, what are you saying?¡±


    Elder Mo said, ¡°What do you care what I say? I don¡¯t care what you sayter. I can tell you in advance that Jiang Yu is my granddaughter-inw. This matter will never change!¡±


    Elder Mo turned to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jiang Yu. Sit by my side. If there¡¯s anything, grandpa will back you up.¡±


    Jiang Yu was very touched and said, ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡±


    She handed the snuff she had packed in a small box to Elder Mo and said, ¡°Grandpa, this is the snuff I made for you. It¡¯s filled with fresh osmanthus and is ground into powder after it¡¯s dried.¡±

 Chapter 584 - Difference In Family Status

    <h4>Chapter 584: Difference In Family Status</h4>


    Elder Mo took the small box and said with a smile, ¡°If youe, juste. Why did you bring a gift?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°These are not considered gifts. I made them myself. It can be considered a little filial piety.¡±


    Elder Mo epted it happily and sat on the sofa with Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Mo and Auntie Mo,¡± Jiang Yu greeted politely.


    Mo Long¡¯s father, Mo Jiang, looked at her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who cured Mo Long¡¯s Leg?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Mo Jiang said, ¡°Mo Long¡¯s leg disease has been going on for many years. During this period, he has seen many doctors. He has seen many well-known doctors both at home and abroad. No one said that there was a way to cure him. You¡¯re just a little girl in your early twenties. In just a few months, you can cure his leg?¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that no one would believe her if she told them about this. Moreover, the person in front of her was Mo Long¡¯s father. It was normal for him to have doubts.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Uncle Mo, I can understand if you don¡¯t believe me. But I¡¯ve always been interested in medicine. I¡¯ve also taught myself acupuncture for a period of time, so I¡¯m 80% sure that I can cure Mo Long¡¯s leg disease.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s mother, Liu Hui, said in shock, ¡°80% ? Without 100% confidence, how would you dare to treat his leg?¡±


    Mo Long said in a deep voice, ¡°Mom, even the best experts and doctors don¡¯t dare to say that they have 100% confidence when ites to treating patients and saving people. Moreover, all the doctors I¡¯ve seen say that there¡¯s no way to treat my leg disease. It¡¯s already very good that Yu¡¯er has 80% confidence.¡±


    Liu Hui said, ¡°Are you so anxious to speak up for her? I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡±


    Mo Jiang was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, the Mo family is very grateful that you have cured Mo Long¡¯s leg disease. How about this? How much do you want? Give me a number and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment before she slowly asked, ¡°... Money?¡±


    Mo Jiang nodded and said, ¡°How much money do you want? Just give me a number.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought that Mo Long¡¯s parents would ept her, but the other party wanted to give her money and ask her to leave Mo Long.


    Mo Long frowned and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er and I are consensual. Why do you want to stop us?¡±


    Mo Jiang said, ¡°Why do I want to stop you? I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡±


    Mo Long raised his voice and said, ¡°For my own good?¡±


    Mo Jiang mmed the table and said, ¡°Mo Long! Are you rebelling?!¡±


    Elder Mo mmed his walking stick on the ground and shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mo Long and Mo Jiang kept quiet.


    Elder Mo was so angry that his face turned red. He said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Jiang Yu? Why do you want her to leave? Do you think that Li Yue is the most suitable?!¡±


    Mo Jiang said, ¡°Dad, we don¡¯t think that Yueyue is the most suitable. We just think that she is more suitable for Mo Long. But even if Yueyue didn¡¯t marry Mo Long in the end, it could still be another rich youngdy and not Jiang Yu! Jiang Yu has no background and knowledge. She is not worthy of Mo Long!¡±


    Old master Mo said, ¡°This is all nonsense! Why? Are you looking down on Jiang Yu¡¯s background? Do you think that she and Mo Long are not of the same family background?¡±


    Liu Hui did not dare to say anything when she saw Elder Mo lose his temper. However, when she heard what he said, she could not help but whisper, ¡°Dad, Mo Jiang is right. Jiang Yu is indeed not worthy of Mo Long.¡±


    Elder Mo¡¯s anger grew even more, he said, ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t tell me that Mo Long¡¯s grandmother and I are of the same family?! She is an excellent teacher, but isn¡¯t she together with me, a country bumpkin who came from the countryside to work hard in the city?!¡±

 Chapter 585 - Argument

    <h4>Chapter 585: Argument</h4>


    Mo Jiang paused and said, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t mean that...¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mean that? Then what did you mean? You said that Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t good enough for Mo Long, which means that I wasn¡¯t good enough for your mother, right?¡± Elder Mo said.


    Mo Jiang said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t switch the concepts. Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t allow Jiang Yu to marry into our Mo family.¡±


    Liu Hui also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. You married our mom back then. Now that you have such achievements, we all know that mom didn¡¯t marry the wrong person back then. But Jiang Yu... even if she cures Mo Long¡¯s leg, we can treat her like a doctor and pay her medical fees. But she marrying Mo Long is not a suitable choice.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to humiliate Yu¡¯er?¡± Mo Long had been listening to Elder Mo and Mo Jiang. Now that he heard his mother¡¯s words, he could not bear to listen anymore, he said, ¡°If you are trying to humiliate her, then I will take her out to live.¡±


    Mo Jiang said, ¡°Mo Long! Are you disobeying me now?!¡±


    Mo Long did not answer. He held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, let¡¯s go back to Mo Garden.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not know what else she could say if she stayed behind. It seemed that no matter what she said, Mo Long¡¯s parents would not approve of her.


    Since that was the case, it was better for her to leave with Mo Long.


    Seeing that both of them had left, Elder Mo said, ¡°This is great. You don¡¯t have a son or daughter-inw anymore. You two are finally happy, right?¡±


    Mo Jiang was still trying to convince Elder Mo to understand that Jiang Yu was not worthy of Mo Long at all. He said, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not what I meant. If it wasn¡¯t Jiang Yu but some other rich young miss, I would definitely agree. Or rather, if it had to be Jiang Yu, at least her family background should be reasonable, right? She still needs to have some knowledge. All in all, Yueyue is more suitable for Mo Long.¡±


    When Elder Mo heard the name ¡°Li Yue¡±, he was instantly enraged, he stood up and said, Li Yue, Li Yue! You two have your hearts set on Li Yue? Could it be that she¡¯s the only girl in this world?! Does it have to be her who marries Mo Long? This is ridiculous!¡±


    With that, Elder Mo left with his walking stick and went to Mo Garden to look for Jiang Yu.


    She was his granddaughter-inw and it was useless for anyone to disagree!


    Liu Hui saw this and quickly nudged Mo Jiang¡¯s elbow, she asked, ¡°My son has left, my father has left too, and even that Jiang Yu has left too. Why do you have to make such a fuss? Mo Long wanted to marry her, so let him marry her. What¡¯s the big deal? His business is his own and we don¡¯t have to worry about it. Why did you have to force him to marry Li Yue?¡±


    Mo Jiang snorted coldly, he said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he doesn¡¯t need us to worry. He does everything well and never needs to ask for our opinions. That¡¯s why I have to worry about this matter. What¡¯s so good about that Jiang Yu? What¡¯s in it for him to marry her? Could it be that a small celebrity in the entertainment industry will be of any help to his future career?¡±


    Liu Hui also felt that what Mo Jiang said made sense, so she said, ¡°Then we have to think of a way to get Jiang Yu to leave Mo Long.¡±


    Mo Jiang said, ¡°This kind of woman has her eyes set on Mo Long¡¯s money. As long as our money is in ce, she will never leave.¡±


    Liu Hui carefully asked, ¡°Then how much do you think is appropriate?¡±


    Mo Jiang still had to carefully consider this question. After all, Jiang Yu had cured Mo Long¡¯s leg. Even including the medical fees, it was not something that could be solved with just a few million.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±

 Chapter 586 - Past Events

    <h4>Chapter 586: Past Events</h4>


    Mo Long and Jiang Yu had already arrived when Elder Mo arrived at Mo Garden.


    Mo Long went to the kitchen and said that Jiang Yu had been wronged today and wanted to cook personally.


    Although Jiang Yu didn¡¯t believe in his cooking skills, the kitchen had an auntie who specialized in cooking, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    There was an empty space in the backyard of Mo Garden. Previously, there was nothing on it and it was bare.


    After Jiang Yu moved here, she felt that it was better to nt something here so that it would look pleasing to the eye.


    Hence, she bought the seeds of osmanthus flowers and nted them. After keeping them for a period of time, they bloomed. She had originally nned to bring Mo Long to watch them when they bloomed, but now that Elder Mo had bought a snuff bottle, these osmanthus flowers had other uses.


    At that moment, Jiang Yu was watering the osmanthus flowers in the backyard when she heard someone ask, ¡°Did you grow your own osmanthus flowers for the snuff you made?¡±


    Jiang Yu hurriedly stood up and saw Elder Mo standing behind her with a smile.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± Jiang Yu shouted in surprise.


    Elder Mo said, ¡°I was so annoyed staying in the Mo family that I wanted to look for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu quickly put the kettle away and nned to help Elder Mo back to the living room to rest.


    However, Elder Mo said, ¡°Don¡¯t go back. Stay here and bask in the Sun. Look at the flowers you have.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She went to get two chairs and said, ¡°Grandpa, please take a seat.¡±


    After Elder Mo sat down, he looked at the osmanthus flowers and said, ¡°Mo Long¡¯s grandmother also likes osmanthus flowers.¡±


    Jiang Yu had heard Elder Mo mention Mo Long¡¯s grandmother in the Mo family just now. Now that she heard it again, she couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Grandpa, what kind of person is grandma?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Elder Mo¡¯s face was filled with happiness as he said, ¡°She is a beautiful and kind person.¡±


    Looking at Jiang Yu¡¯s inquisitive expression, Elder Mo smiled, he told the story of himself and grandma of Mo Long, ¡°When I was young, I was a poor kid who didn¡¯t have a single cent. At that time, the vige was poor and no one had enough to eat. I told them that I wanted to go out and earn money. At that time, my family couldn¡¯t wait for me to leave as soon as possible because as long as I left, my family would be able to save a mouthful of food. However, I didn¡¯t me them for wanting me to leave. I understood them.¡±


    ¡°Then, I traveled day and night. I relied on my own feet to walk all the way to the city. It was there that I met her, which was Mo Long¡¯s grandmother. She was a teacher with a good family background, a high education background, and was also beautiful.¡±


    ¡°At that time, although I had a good impression of her, I didn¡¯t even dare to think about being with her or getting married to her. Moreover, she was taught that she wasn¡¯t allowed to look at me, so I always thought that we would only be like this for the rest of our lives and that we wouldn¡¯t have any more interactions.¡±


    Speaking up to this point, Elder Mo seemed to be immersed in his memories and didn¡¯t continue.


    Jiang Yu tactfully didn¡¯t disturb him. Instead, she waited for Elder Mo to finish his memories before continuing.


    ¡°But one summer, she came homete from work and was followed by a group of hooligans in an alley. You know the situation back then. Where were the streetmps? But that alley was the only way she could get home. Even if she was afraid, she had to go


    ¡°There were a group of hooligans following behind her. Wasn¡¯t she even more afraid? Just as the group of hooligans were about to attack her, I appeared like a hero. I saved her and even got injured. I was only able to recover after lying in the hospital for a few months. During this period of time, she took care of me in the hospital. She gradually fell in love with me and we got together.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t grandma¡¯s family feel that the two of you weren¡¯t from the same family? Would they stop you?¡±

 Chapter 587 - Display of Cooking Skills

    <h4>Chapter 587: Disy of Cooking Skills</h4>


    Elder Mo said, ¡°Of course they will stop it, but they won¡¯t stop it like Mo Long¡¯s parents did. At that time, as long as we could afford a bicycle, a radio, and a chicken, we could marry the girl we liked.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°But grandpa only entered the city from the countryside not long ago, right?¡±


    Elder Mo chuckled, he said, ¡°Actually, grandma bought it with her own sry and stuffed it into my hands so that I could use it as a betrothal gift. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how many years I would have to work to earn enough money.¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed. ¡°That¡¯s great...¡±


    Mo Long, who had been busy in the kitchen for a long time, walked over and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Elder Mo turned around and looked at the apron on Mo Long¡¯s body. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Just now... Was it you who was cooking?¡±


    Mo Long pretended to be calm and said, ¡°It was me.¡±


    The expression on his face was not quite right. Jiang Yu asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why do you have that expression?¡±


    Elder Mo was also very puzzled. ¡°Can your cooking be eaten?¡±


    Mo Long: ¡°...¡±


    Jiang Yu and Elder Mo still went to the dining table for Mo Long¡¯s sake. However, when they saw the ck thing in the bowl, the expressions on their faces changed.


    ¡°What... Is this?¡± Elder Mo asked hesitantly.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t see it either and guessed, ¡°Is this... the noodles burnt?¡±


    Mo Long coughed dryly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fried eggs.¡±


    Elder Mo pointed at the ck fried eggs and said in shock, ¡°This is fried eggs? I thought it was a bomb!¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°... Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to be so disrespectful to me.¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. Sit with Grandpa in the living room. I¡¯ll go cook.¡±


    Elder Mo was surprised again. ¡°Jiang Yu, you know how to Cook?¡±


    Jiang Yu untied Mo Long¡¯s apron and tied it around her body again, she smiled and said to Elder Mo, ¡°When I was working part-time, the neighbor aunt taught me. However, I only know some home-cooked dishes. Grandpa, please don¡¯t dislike it.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu went to the kitchen to show off her skills.


    The kitchen auntie had a headache just now because Mo Long was busy here. Now that she saw Jiang Yue in, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. She thought that the male and female owners of this house had taken the wrong medicine today, one by one, they came to the kitchen to cause trouble.


    The auntie said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m here in the kitchen. You should go to the living room.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Since the hostess had said so, it wasn¡¯t good for the auntie to insist. So she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll help Madam.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked the auntie to boil a pot of boiling water. After washing the tomatoes, she scalded them with the boiling water. Then, she fried the eggs and scooped them out. She poured them into the tomatoes and continued to fry them.


    The auntie was washing the oiled wheat vegetables at the side. When she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s skillful movements, she was a little shocked and asked, ¡°Madam, so you really know how to cook?¡±


    Jiang Yu said while frying the vegetables, ¡°The neighbor Auntie taught me some home-cooked cooking methods.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    In just half an hour, Jiang Yu had already prepared the fried tomatoes and eggs. Stir-fried meat with green peppers and fried garlic moss.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Jiang Yu served the prepared dishes and said, ¡°There are fewer dishes. Grandpa, please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Elder Mo smiled and said, ¡°I have a granddaughter-inw who can cook. Why would I mind? I¡¯m more than happy!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    Elder Moughed and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

 Chapter 588 - Cheques

    <h4>Chapter 588: Cheques</h4>


    Trantion


    After dinner, Elder Mo was sitting on the sofa and was about to continue talking about his past when he received a call from Mo Long¡¯s mother, Liu Hui.


    Elder Mo was still angry about what had just happened. When he received the call, his tone was not very good. ¡°What? What? Looking for Jiang Yu? Why are you looking for her?¡±


    Jiang Yu heard Elder Mo¡¯s answer and knew who the person on the other end was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let her go just because you¡¯re looking for her?¡± Elder Mo blew his beard and red. ¡°Let me tell you, Jiang Yu is my granddaughter-inw! It¡¯s useless even if any of you disagree! ... You want to talk to Jiang Yu?¡±


    Elder Mo nced at Jiang Yu. Jiang Yu was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Elder Mo handed the phone over and said, ¡°No matter what it is, as long as you are unwilling, you can just reject it.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the phone and asked, ¡°Auntie, is there something?¡±


    Liu Hui said, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you have time? I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew why Liu Hui was looking for her. She hesitated for a moment before deciding to meet her.


    ¡°Alright. What time? where is it?¡±


    Liu Hui told Jiang Yu the time and ce.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu packed her things and was about to leave.


    Mo Long pulled her back and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Jiang Yu answered truthfully, ¡°Auntie asked me to go out.¡±


    Mo Long rejected her and said, ¡°You are not allowed to go. She won¡¯t say anything nice to you.¡±


    Of course, Jiang Yu knew that Mo Long was Mo Long¡¯s mother and her future mother-inw, so she had no choice but to go.


    Moreover, Jiang Yu also knew that Mo Long would definitely disobey his parents for her sake. She didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen.


    She patted Mo Long¡¯s hand andforted him, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Trust me.¡±


    Mo Long still didn¡¯t agree and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Elder Mo also turned to Mo Long and said, ¡°I understand this daughter-inw of mine. She asked you to go out because she wants you to leave Mo Long. Jiang Yu, don¡¯t go. It¡¯ll be a waste if you go.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. No matter what, Aunty is an elder and I¡¯m a junior. If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll be rude. Aunty and uncle don¡¯t really like me to begin with. I can¡¯t let them not like me anymore because of this matter.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who married you. It has nothing to do with them.¡±


    Jiang Yu was very touched, but no matter what, she had to go today. She said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You have to believe me.¡±


    Mo Long let go and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you have to be careful.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Jiang Yu left the house, she quickly arrived at the coffee shop that Liu Hui had mentioned.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± Jiang Yu politely greeted her.


    Liu Hui did not say anything. She took a sip of the coffee in front of her and said, ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu sit down. Before she could say anything, Liu Hui handed her a check, ¡°Jiang Yu, take a look at the number on it and see if you¡¯re satisfied with it. If you¡¯re not satisfied, then tell me the number that you¡¯re satisfied with. As long as you¡¯re willing to leave ink dragon, I can give you any amount of money.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the check. There was 50 million written on it.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not with Mo Long for the money,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Liu Hui sneered in her heart, but she maintained a friendly expression on her face. ¡°Jiang Yu, how much do you want? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that all feelings can be bought with money?¡± Jiang Yu retorted.


    Liu Hui paused and smiled. ¡°Not exactly, but there must be.¡±


    Jiang Yu fell silent and said, ¡°Auntie, if you put it that way, then you can¡¯t afford the price I want.¡±


    Liu Hui was still not angry, thinking that Jiang Yu¡¯s Fox tail was starting to show.

 Chapter 589 - His Love

    <h4>Chapter 589: His Love</h4>


    Liu Hui asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, what do you want then?¡±


    Jiang Yu enunciated each word clearly, ¡°Mo Long¡¯s love.¡±


    Liu Hui paused, as though she had not reacted to Jiang Yu¡¯s words. She asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else. I only want Mo Long¡¯s love for me.¡±


    Liu Hui sneered and said, ¡°Why? What does his love represent? It represents the entire Mo Corporation! If you want his love, then what do you get in the end? Isn¡¯t it still money?¡±


    Jiang Yu also knew that no matter what, Liu Hui would never believe that she was true to Mo Long. Even if she had won the movie queen award, the person in Liu Hui¡¯s heart who was the best match for Mo Long was only Li Yue.


    It seemed that she had a long way to go in order to gain the favor of this mother-inw.


    Jiang Yu felt that if she continued talking, it would only worsen her rtionship with Liu Hui. She said, ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s not talk about this matter for the time being.¡±


    Liu Hui said, ¡°Jiang Yu, even if we don¡¯t talk about this matter now, we still have to talk about it in the future. But no matter what, I definitely don¡¯t want to allow you to marry into the Mo family.¡±


    Jiang yY sighed and said, ¡°Got it, Auntie.¡±


    Liu Hui did not expect Jiang Yu to agree so readily.


    She said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I hope that the next time we meet, the person standing by Mo Long¡¯s side won¡¯t be you.¡±


    Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°Then I hope that your wish wille true.¡±


    Jiang Yu really did not have much to say to Liu Hui. She did not even drink her coffee before she got up and left.


    After returning to Mo Garden, Mo Long noticed that her expression was not very good. He asked with some heartache, ¡°Yu¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not want Mo Long¡¯s rtionship with his mother to deteriorate, so she did not tell Mo Long what Liu Hui had told her, instead, she said, ¡°Auntie was just trying to persuade me to leave you. After hearing that I was unwilling, she did not say anything more. The two of them had nothing more to say, so they went back to their own homes.¡±


    Mo Long knew that Jiang Yu was trying tofort him. After all, he knew his mother¡¯s character very well. She would definitely not just say these few words when she asked Jiang Yu to go out.


    Jiang Yu forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after I rest.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Yu-er, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Elder Mo was still sitting on the sofa and tactfully did not disturb Mo Long and Jiang Yu. Instead, he got someone to move a chair to the backyard and continued to look at Jiang Yu¡¯s osmanthus flowers.


    Mo Long brought Jiang Yu back to the bedroom and asked with a pained expression, ¡°Yu-er, are you really alright?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s psychological defense copsed because of Mo Long¡¯s words, and tears welled up in her eyes. She asked with a sobbing tone, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Auntie like me?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether they like you or not. I like you, and I love you. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°But I want your family to ept me. I don¡¯t care what the Jiang family thinks, but I care what your family thinks.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t care what the Jiang family thought. Whether it was Jiang Hai and Wei Juan wholeheartedly liking Jiang Ran, or Jiang Ran scheming against her, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t care.


    She felt that she had grown strong enough to be invulnerable to weapons, and she didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s gossip.


    But when Mo Long¡¯s mother said, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of Mo Long at all. The only one worthy of Mo Long is Li Yue.¡± Jiang Yu knew that she wasn¡¯t that strong.


    She wanted to stand by Mo Long¡¯s side. No matter how much effort she had to put in, she would not hesitate.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You must always be by my side.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I will always be by your side.¡±


    As he said that, Mo Long gently touched Jiang Yu¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 590 - Baby Making Plan

    <h4>Chapter 590: Baby Making n</h4>


    Jiang Yu endured Mo Long¡¯s passionate kiss and couldn¡¯t help but lean on Mo Long¡¯s shoulder.


    After a long while, Mo Long let go of Jiang Yu and asked in a low voice, ¡°Yu¡¯er, are we... going to have a child?¡±


    When Jiang Yu heard this, she blushed and stammered, ¡°Child, child? But I¡¯m still young, still young...¡±


    When Mo Long heard this, he sighed and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He also knew that he was indeed a little too anxious. Yu¡¯er was still young and had not graduated yet. It was indeed too early to have a child.


    ¡°What¡¯s good about it?¡± Someone suddenly pushed the door open and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good!¡±


    Mo Long and Jiang Yu were shocked. When they focused their eyes, they saw that it was Elder Mo..


    Elder Mo also knew that it was wrong for him to eavesdrop at the door. However, because he was an elder, Elder Mo coughed dryly and said, ¡°Jiang Yu is not young. I think it¡¯s not too early to have a child.¡±


    Mo Long sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Grandfather, Yu¡¯er is indeed too young. Moreover, she hasn¡¯t graduated yet. It¡¯s indeed too early to have a child.¡±


    Elder Mo said, ¡°When your grandmother gave birth to your father, she was about the same age as Jiang Yu! What¡¯s early about it?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t use the situation in your era to describe the current situation.¡±


    Jiang Yu also said shyly, ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I haven¡¯t graduated yet and my career is on the rise. It is indeed too early for me to have a child now.¡±


    Elder Mo wanted to hug his great-grandson, so he didn¡¯t listen to the exnations of the two people in front of him.


    ¡°I see that both of you are not young anymore. It¡¯s better to have a child earlier,¡± Elder Mo said to himself,pletely ignoring Mo Long¡¯s helplessness and Jiang Yu¡¯s shyness.


    Mo Long was afraid that Jiang Yu¡¯s face would bleed if Elder Mo continued to speak, so he got up and sent Elder Mo out, saying, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest.¡±


    Elder Mo knocked on the floor with his walking stick and said, ¡°What time Is it now? It¡¯s only afternoon, and you want me to rest?¡±


    Mo Long felt even more helpless and said, ¡°Grandfather, we really can¡¯t be anxious about the child.¡±


    Elder Mo said, ¡°Why not? I¡¯m already so old this year, and all I want is to have a great-grandson. Is it that difficult? Besides, if Jiang Yu gets pregnant, your parents might ept her.¡±


    Mo Long understood Jiang Yu. She would never use such a method to make her parents ept her.


    He said, ¡°Grandfather, Yu¡¯er will use her own method to make my parents ept her, not this method. Even if the Mo family never epts her, I will never leave her. She is the only love and the only treasure in my life.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s affectionate confession not only made Jiang Yu blush, but also made her heart skip a beat. Even Elder Mo, who was outside the door, couldn¡¯t handle it.


    Elder Mo cleared his throat and said, ¡°You should keep these words with Jiang Yu. Forget it. If you and Jiang Yu don¡¯t want to have a child now, then don¡¯t do it for the time being.¡±


    Mo Long let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Grandpa, you should go and rest.¡±


    Seeing that he had nothing to say while staying here, Elder Mo had no choice but to return to his room.


    After sending Elder Mo off, Mo Long went back to sit beside Jiang Yu, ¡°Grandpa wants to have great-grandchildren. It¡¯s normal for old people to have such thoughts, and this will get stronger as they grow older. Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± said Elder Mo.


    Jiang Yu covered her mouth andughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know. When I rented a house before, the neighbors were always moring for their sons and daughters-inw to have a child. I live next door, so I can hear it every night,¡± said Jiang Yu

 Chapter 591 - Forum Storm

    <h4>Chapter 591: Forum Storm</h4>


    Mo Long was also very helpless. He did not expect Jiang Yu to live in such an environment.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m already used to it.¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sit with you for a while.¡±


    Jiang Yu snuggled into Mo Long¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dinner, everyone went to rest. The next morning, Mo Long first sent Jiang Yu back to school before returning to thepany.


    After Jiang Yu arrived at school, Lu Qi found her and asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, have you seen the school forum?¡±


    There had always been a forum in Ivy University. The identity of the founder was very mysterious and no one knew who that person was. Moreover, this forum usually didn¡¯t have many people posting or chatting. Only when there was a big event or a huge piece of gossip would there be peopleing out to be active.


    Now that Jiang Yu had defeated Li Yue and won the movie queen award, this was considered a huge piece of gossip. So for a time, the forum was very active. Most of the students in the school even used their rest time to browse the forum.


    Jiang Yu had heard about this forum. She knew that when there was no big gossip, not many people would talk about it. So when Lu Qi asked her, Jiang Yu more or less guessed what the gossip was this time.


    So she said, ¡°It¡¯s about me winning the Movie Queen Award, right?¡±


    ¡°You know? Don¡¯t you usually not read these things?¡± Lu Qi asked curiously.


    Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t read these things, I still have some understanding. The biggest gossip now is that I defeated Li Yue and won the Movie Queen Award.¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°Many people are talking about it now. Originally, they were neutral, but in the end, it was that Kang Xue who instigated the middle. She said that with your strength, it¡¯s impossible for you to win the Movie Queen award. You can win this award because someone paid a troll army to get you your votes.¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°Kang Xue is that kind of person. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    Lu Qi also sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t bother about them. Just focus on the lesson,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Lu Qi nodded and was about to return to the ssroom with Jiang Yu when he saw Tian Guo stumbling over and shouting, ¡°Not good! Not good! There¡¯s a fight over there!¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s fighting?¡±


    Tian Guo ran over and panted. ¡°Kang, Kang Xue and Dai Zhu. They¡¯re fighting over there.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Lu Qi quickly followed Tian Guo.


    Kang Xue and Dai Zhu were surrounded by a group of people. They could hear them arguing from afar.


    ¡°Speak your mind. What ability does Jiang Yu have? Why should she win the Movie Queen Award?!¡± This was Kang Xue.


    Dai Zhu was not willing to be outdone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Li Yue is the only one who can win the Movie Queen award? Why?¡±


    The two of them were in a heated argument. It was as if they were going to fight again.


    Jiang Yu and Lu Qi rushed over. They pushed aside the crowd and pulled Dai Zhu to stand in front of her.


    When Kang Xue saw Jiang Yu, the sarcastic expression on her face became even more obvious. She said sarcastically, ¡°Isn¡¯t this our Movie Queen Jiang? What brings you here?¡±


    Jiang Yu said expressionlessly, ¡°The northwest wind blew today.¡±


    Kang Xue did not expect Jiang Yu to say such a serious thing. She was at a loss for words for a moment. After a long while, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you were able to win this Movie Queen award purely because of luck, not strength!¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that Kang Xue would definitely be so unreasonable and would only speak up for Li Yue. Since that was the case, there was no need for her to continue speaking to her.


    Hence, she pulled Dai Zhu over and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

 Chapter 592 - Framing

    <h4>Chapter 592: Framing</h4>


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any rtionship with her. But I just can¡¯t stand her saying that about you. So what if Li Yue won two awards? Could it be that Li Yue¡¯s name is written on this year¡¯s award? Only she can take it and no one else is allowed to take it?¡±


    When Kang Xue heard Dai Zhu¡¯s words, she was unhappy again, she said, ¡°No matter who the Movie Queen this year is, it can¡¯t be Jiang Yu! How long has she been debuting? Is there any work that she can bring out? Or is there any outstanding strength?¡±


    Dai Zhu was about to speak when Jiang Yu stopped her, ¡°Whether I have any outstanding works or whether I have strength or not, this matter has nothing to do with you. I got this Movie Queen award by relying on my own strength. Of course, there¡¯s also a part of luck in it.¡±


    ¡°Your strength?¡± Kang Xue sneered, ¡°Jiang Yu, feel your conscience. What strength do you have?¡± Said Kang Xue? You haven¡¯t debuted as long as my sister, and your works aren¡¯t as many as my sister¡¯s. How dare you say that you didn¡¯t get the Movie Queen award by trolling?¡±


    When the surrounding people heard Kang Xue¡¯s words, they were all one-sided in favor of Kang Xue. They all began to suspect that Jiang Yu had gotten the Movie Queen award by trolling.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu wanted to defend themselves, but they were no match for so many mouths. Each of them couldn¡¯t even finish a sentence.


    Suddenly, someone asked, ¡°Jiang Ran, is Jiang Yu your younger sister?¡±


    Once this question was asked, the surroundings instantly fell silent.


    Only then did Jiang Yu see that Jiang Ran was hiding among the group of people.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ran knew that she definitely couldn¡¯t avoid it, so she could only stand out and say, ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister.¡±


    Someone teased, ¡°Jiang Ran, why is your younger sister like this? Buying inte trolls to buy votes, you¡¯re really embarrassing your family.¡±


    Jiang Ran did not know how Jiang Yu got the votes, but she admitted that she was indeed jealous when she won the Movie Queen award this time.


    Even if she did not have the qualifications to win the Movie Queen award, Jiang Yu should not be the one who won the Movie Queen award!


    Jiang Ran forced a smile and said, ¡°My parents will teach her a lesson when we get home. Although it is a little embarrassing, she is still my little sister. As an older sister, I can¡¯t say too much.¡±


    Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and sized Jiang Ran up and down.


    She really knew how to talk. She always liked to create an image of a ¡°Good sister¡± for herself in front of others.


    Jiang Yuughed and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s really unfair for sister to have such a disobedient sister like me.¡±


    The people around also heard that there was something wrong with Jiang Yu¡¯s tone. They tactfully shut their mouths and waited to see the good show between Jiang Yu and Jiang Ran.


    However, Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t willing to talk to Jiang Ran. She pulled Dai Zhu over and wanted to go back.


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t stop her. She was eager for Jiang Yu to quickly disappear from her sight.


    Dai Zhu wasn¡¯t willing to give up. She asked Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, are we just going to leave like this?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to argue with them. Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±


    Tian Guo also said, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go back quickly. In any case, in their hearts, they think that Jiang Yu got the Movie Queen because of the inte trolls. Even if we tell them, they won¡¯t change their minds.¡±


    Dai Zhu was still unwilling and said, ¡°But Jiang Yu is not that kind of person! They have no evidence, so why would they say that?¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°Rumors don¡¯t need evidence, they just need someone to have a mouth.¡±


    Lu Qi followed behind them and kept looking at her phone. Suddenly, she shouted, ¡°Not good! Someone posted on the school forum that Jiang Yu got the Movie Queen award this year by relying on inte trolls!¡±


    Jiang Yu paused. She couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless against those people who didn¡¯t mind watching the show.


    Dai Zhu¡¯s anger burned again. ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 593 - Music Class

    <h4>Chapter 593: Music ss</h4>


    Lu Qi said, ¡°These people are spouting nonsense without any evidence. I really want to report them all.¡±


    Dai Zhu also said, ¡°That¡¯s right! And that Jiang Ran, she¡¯s Jiang Yu¡¯s sister. Why does she follow those people and not believe Jiang Yu?¡±


    Tian Guo was also very curious and asked, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s Jiang Yu¡¯s sister. Why doesn¡¯t she believe Jiang Yu? And she said it as if it was true.¡±


    Lu Qi and Jiang Yu had known each other for the longest time, so she also knew some things about Jiang Yu and Jiang Ran.


    It was true that Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t speak up for Jiang Yu. She even wanted to kick Jiang Yu out of the entertainment industry after this incident, so that she would never be able to make aeback.


    Lu Qi sighed and said, ¡°Jiang Ran and Jiang Yu don¡¯t have a good rtionship at all. How could she speak up for Jiang Yu?¡±


    Dai Zhu and Tian Guo were stunned. They asked in unison, ¡°How could that be?¡±


    Lu Qi looked at Jiang Yu tentatively. After getting Jiang Yu¡¯s permission, he told her everything he knew.


    After Dai Zhu heard it, she said in shock, ¡°Really? How could the Jiang family be like this?¡±


    Tian Guo was also very confused, she asked, ¡°Yes, Jiang Yu is so much more outstanding than Jiang Ran. How can the Jiang family not like Jiang Yu? Instead, they like that Jiang Ran? She doesn¡¯t have the strength or resources. How can the Jiang Family Like Jiang Ran?¡±


    Lu Qi shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    Jiang Yu calmed herself down and said, ¡°Alright, this is all in the past. Let¡¯s not talk about it now. I¡¯m going to have a music ss in a while. Do any of you want to join me?¡±


    The other three took a look at their ss schedule. Lu Qi said, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a professional lessonter.¡±


    Tian Guo said, ¡°I¡¯m going to have an English lessonter.¡±


    Dai Zhu said with some embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m also going to have an English lessonter... Jiang Yu, if you go to have a music lessonter, won¡¯t you see Kang Xue again?¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. So be it. So many people are here. Does she still want to make a move?¡±


    Dai Zhu was still very worried and said, ¡°But she¡¯ll definitely mock you. She might even say it in front of Professor Bai.¡±


    Jiang Yu patted her shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to worry. Just let this matter ferment. I¡¯ll have a solution to it.¡±


    Although Dai Zhu didn¡¯t know what Jiang Yu was thinking of, it wasn¡¯t good for her to insist. She said, ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. I¡¯ll go to ss first,¡± Lu Qi said.


    Therefore, Dai Zhu and Tian Guo went to English ss while Lu Qi went to professional ss.


    Jiang Yu also went to music ss. Just as Dai Zhu said, she saw Kang Xue with her head held high again.


    Kang Xue saw Jiang Yu and was about to say something sarcastic when she saw Professor Bai walking over with a textbook.


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but find it funny when she saw Kang Xue¡¯s expression that she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She asked, ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡±


    Kang Xue gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re lucky today. I¡¯ll let you off first! I don¡¯t want to do something that would damage my image in front of Professor Bai.¡±


    As she was speaking, professor Bai had already walked over with the textbook in her hand.


    When she saw Jiang Yu, she smiled and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, how long has it been since you went back to school? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor Bai. I¡¯ve been a little busy working outside recently, so I didn¡¯t go back to school to see you.¡±


    Professor Bai said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re my student. You¡¯re working outside to build your career. As a teacher, I¡¯m very happy for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Professor Bai.¡±


    Kang Xue had always held a grudge against Jiang Yu because she didn¡¯t be Professor Bai¡¯sst disciple. Now that she saw Professor Bai being so kind to Jiang Yu, she felt even angrier.

 Chapter 594 - International Piano Competition

    <h4>Chapter 594: International Piano Competition</h4>


    Therefore, Kang Xue walked in front of professor Bai and said, ¡°Professor Bai, I heard that Jiang Yu even won this year¡¯s Movie Queen Award!¡±


    Jiang Yu was quite surprised, because logically speaking, Kang Xue would not speak up for her.


    Professor Bai was very happy and said, ¡°I already know about this news! Jiang Yu, you really did not disappoint me!¡±


    Kang Xue originally wanted to say something weird about Jiang Yu buying inte trolls to buy tickets, but seeing Professor Bai¡¯s reaction, she could only swallow her words.


    If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I also have to thank teacher for nurturing me.¡±


    Professor Bai smiled and said, ¡°Oh right, Jiang Yu, there¡¯s an international pianopetition soon. The school has five spots, and they n to select four students from the music department to participate.¡±


    ¡°Four?¡± Kang Xue was the first to notice that something was wrong with the number and asked, ¡°But teacher, isn¡¯t there five spots in the school?¡±


    Professor Bai exined, ¡°There is still one spot. I have already rmended Jiang Yu directly.¡±


    Kang Xue was in disbelief and said, ¡°But Jiang Yu... is not a music department student.¡±


    Professor Bai said, ¡°But everyone has witnessed Jiang Yu¡¯s piano strength. So I have my own reasons for rmending her.¡±


    Kang Xue recalled that there was an international pianopetition a long time ago, but it was just a friendly international exchange. It was not an internationalpetition at all.


    Since thepetition was also called this name, it might be just a friendly exchange like the previouspetition.


    But what Professor Bai said next surprised Kang Xue.


    Professor Bai said, ¡°Thispetition is jointly organized by our school and the famous art school, Cecilia University. The first ce winner can go to Cecilia University to exchange for a semester.¡±


    Cecilia University?! This was the top ten art schools in the world!


    How many people couldn¡¯t get in? Now, as long as they got first ce in the international pianopetition, they could exchange for a semester! This was the dream of countless people!


    Kang Xue asked anxiously, ¡°Professor Bai, then, then am I in the four spots?¡±


    Professor Bai said, ¡°These four spots need to be fought for by yourselves. The school will first conduct a selectionpetition and select four people to take the ce of the school.¡±


    Kang Xue pointed at Jiang Yu and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu is not a music student. Doesn¡¯t she need to participate in the selection?¡±


    Professor Bai said, ¡°Jiang Yu is already the candidate I rmended. She doesn¡¯t need to participate in the selectionpetition.¡±


    Kang Xue was not convinced, she said, ¡°But that¡¯s her strength from before, not now! She is not a music student, nor does she need to participate in the selectionpetition. She can directly represent the school in thepetition. If others find out about this, won¡¯t they say that Jiang Yu has pulled strings?¡±


    Professor Bai felt that Kang Xue¡¯s words made sense. She said apologetically to Jiang Yu, ¡°I didn¡¯t consider this reason. Then, Jiang Yu, do you think you can participate in the selectionpetition?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay. It¡¯s just right. This way, we can prevent others from gossiping behind our backs.¡±


    As she said this, she gave Kang Xue a meaningful nce.


    Kang Xue said unhappily, ¡°What do you mean by looking at me?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just your illusion. I¡¯m not looking at you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kang Xue was so angry that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    However, her anger quickly dissipated.


    So what if Jiang Yu¡¯s piano skills were strong? She had often yed the piano during this period of time. She didn¡¯t know how many pieces she had practiced. Meanwhile, Jiang Yu had been busy filming and recording variety shows. She didn¡¯t have time to practice the piano at all.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Jiang Yu¡¯s piano skills were stronger than hers.


    Therefore, she said with a smile, ¡°Then take it that I was wrong. But Jiang Yu, listen carefully. This time, from the beginning of the preliminaries, I will never give in to you.¡±


    Jiang Yu said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you at any time.¡±

 Chapter 595 - Pre-competition Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 595: Prepetition Preparation</h4>


    There was still some time before the school held the selectionpetition. All the music department students who had registered for thepetition were practicing hard on the piano.


    Jiang Yu was no exception. Even though she was not a music department student, she was a candidate personally rmended by Professor Bai. She absolutely could not disappoint Professor Bai.


    However, even though Professor Bai was behind Jiang Yu, there were still many people who did not think highly of her.


    This matter once again spread on the school¡¯s forum, causing a hugemotion.


    Someonemented below, ¡°This backer of Jiang Yu is really something. First, she bought a troll army to buy tickets for the best actress award, and now, Professor Bai is rmending her to participate in an international pianopetition.¡±


    ¡°But Jiang Yu isn¡¯t even a music student, right? Isn¡¯t Professor Bai¡¯s favoritism a little too obvious?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not even a music student, why would she rmend her? Is she trying to embarrass the school by rmending her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a pianopetition organized by the school itself, but if Jiang Yu goes up and ys the piano, it¡¯ll be treated as entertainment time for us. But thispetition is jointly organized by the Cecilia University. If Jiang Yu goes up, it¡¯ll be a disgrace!¡±


    The people in Ivy League University were basically against Jiang Yu¡¯s participation in thepetition. Only a few people believed in Jiang Yu¡¯s strength and believed that as long as she participated, she would definitely win the championship.


    Lu Qi, Dai Zhu, and Tian Guo were among the few people who supported Jiang Yu the most.


    They were all supporting Jiang Yu. No matter how harsh the words of others were, they had always supported Jiang Yu behind her back.


    However, Jiang Yu had been practicing the piano recently, so she had no time to pay attention to what was happening on the forums.


    It was not easy for her to have some time to rest, but Lu Qi and Dai Zhu stopped her from reading the posts on the school forum.


    Jiang Yu was a little puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you guys recently?¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°Nothing much. I just saw that you¡¯ve been too tired from practicing the piano pieces recently, so I wanted to bring you to have some fun.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s still a week before the school¡¯s preliminaries, and an internationalpetition is in a month¡¯s time. How can I still have time to y?¡±


    Dai Zhu quickly followed up, she said, ¡°We know that you¡¯re very focused on thispetition, but you also have to know how tobine work and rest. If you sit in a chair for too long, it¡¯s inevitable that your back will ache. So, go out for a walk and breathe in some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Tian Guo. ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t you feel unwell these few days?¡±


    Hearing her words, Jiang Yu also felt that her back and shoulders were a little sore, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s true that my back and back are a little sore. Let¡¯s go out for a walk and get some fresh air like you said.¡±


    Dai Zhu and Tian Guo each held Jiang Yu¡¯s arm and were about to go to the new restaurant in high spirits. However, on the way there, they passed by a group of people who were discussing the matter.


    The leader was a girl with dyed red hair. Tian Guo knew her. She was Guo Yuan, who was in the same ss as her.


    Guo Yuan was considered a beautiful girl with good looks and a hot figure in the ss. She often acted arrogantly in the ss, looking down on this person and that person because there were many people who liked her.


    Tian Guo was one of them.


    Guo Yuan was still discussing this matter with her little sister and her suitors when she saw Tian Guo out of the corner of her eye. She hurriedly stopped her and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Tian Guo?¡±


    Tian Guo didn¡¯t like Guo Yuan, so she didn¡¯t want to talk to her much. She only said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Then, she wanted to leave quickly.


    Guo Yuan blocked her way and did not let her leave. She looked at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Jiang Yu? Why is she ying with Tian Guo?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 596 - Mean Person Mean Words

    <h4>Chapter 596: Mean Person Mean Words</h4>


    Guo Yuan said, ¡°Nothing much. Tian Guo can y with whoever she wants to y with. I¡¯m not her mother, so it¡¯s none of my business. But she¡¯s my ssmate after all... Tian Guo, what good will you get if you y with Jiang Yu?¡±


    Tian Guo had always been ridiculed by Guo Yuan, so she was already used to it. However, if Guo Yuan said bad things about Jiang Yu, she would not be able to tolerate it.


    She said, ¡°Jiang Yu is very outstanding! I can learn a lot from her!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Guo Yuan had never seen Tian Guo like this before, so she could not help but be interested. She said, ¡°Tian Guo, this is the first time you dare to talk to me like this.¡±


    Dai Zhu hated this kind of entric person the most in her life. She said, ¡°Who are you? Do you think that you can say such things just because you are Tian Guo¡¯s ssmate?¡±


    Guo Yuanughed loudly and said, ¡°My mouth is my own. Of course, I can say whatever I want to say! It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°You!¡±


    Guo Yuan then looked at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re not really going to participate in the International Piano Competition, are you?¡±


    Jiang Yuughed and said, ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Although Jiang Yu said this with a smile, Guo Yuan could hear the sarcasm in her words.


    Guo Yuan¡¯s face turned a little red with anger, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Said Jiang Yu. ¡°The school¡¯s preliminaries are clearly stated that students from the music department are to be selected to participate in thepetition. What¡¯s the point of a performance department student like you joining in the fun?¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°You have to ask Professor Bai about this.¡±


    Guo Yuan sneered, ¡°Do you think that we won¡¯t dare to say it because Professor Bai has your back? Jiang Yu, we just doubt your strength and think that you¡¯re embarrassing our school by participating in thepetition! What¡¯s the matter? Do you have any objections?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have any objections. It¡¯s a good thing that someone has doubts about my strength. I can only grow better with other people¡¯s doubts.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Guo Yuan thought that her words would make Jiang Yu angry out of embarrassment. Her people were already prepared to capture the scene of Jiang Yu getting angry.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that not only did Jiang Yu not get angry, she even stopped herself from saying those words.


    Guo Yuan calmed herself down and said, ¡°Alright. Jiang Yu, you better remember what you said today. Aren¡¯t you going to grow up? Alright, I want to see how you will look like!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Then, please look forward to it.¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Yu left with the other three people.


    Although Tian Guo also hated Guo Yuan, she was still her ssmate after all. She had angered Jiang Yu but refused to apologize. Tian Guo was worried that Jiang Yu would be in a bad mood because of this and would dy thepetition for a week. Therefore, she wanted to apologize on behalf of Guo Yuan. She hoped that Jiang Yu would not be annoyed by this matter.


    Therefore, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, Guo Yuan is that kind of person. You must not take it to heart. If you are angry, I will apologize to you on her behalf.¡±


    Jiang Yu patted her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± she said. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that it¡¯s a good thing for someone to question my strength? I¡¯ll grow because of it. Proper pressure will turn into motivation, so don¡¯t worry, Tian Guo, and don¡¯t apologize to me on Guo Yuan¡¯s behalf. She¡¯s the one who did something wrong, not you, so don¡¯t feel burdened.¡±


    Tian Guo smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°I wanted to scold her just now. Tian Guo, are all the students in your ss like that?¡±


    Tian Guo hurriedly said, ¡°No! It¡¯s just that Guo Yuan is a littlecent because someone likes her.¡±


    Dai Zhu sighed and said, ¡°I think so too. There were a few boys following behind Guo Yuan just now. Are they her suitors?¡±


    Tian Guo nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 597 - Selection Competition

    <h4>Chapter 597: Selection Competition</h4>


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. Just treat it as a small interlude and let bygones be bygones.¡±


    Lu Qi also said, ¡°Okay. Didn¡¯t we agree before that we were going to bring Jiang Yu out for a breather? Why did we change the topic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Let¡¯s go eat!¡± Dai Zhu shouted excitedly.


    The new restaurant was a Sichuan restaurant. The spicy and spicy food was very satisfying to Jiang Yu¡¯s taste buds.


    A week passed quickly, and the tryout held by Ivy University had already begun.


    The judges of this tryout had even specially invited Professor Carl from the University of Cecilia to take charge.


    Kang Xue was full of confidence. She believed that she could convince Professor Carl with just one song.


    An hour before the selectionpetition began, the order of the contestants was decided by drawing lots. Kang Xue was the thirteenth, and Jiang Yu was thest.


    ¡°Your luck is really bad.¡± Kang Xue held the note in her hand that said ¡°Thirteen.¡± She said to Jiang Yu in a strange tone, ¡°You¡¯re actually thest one. Do you know that the duration of this selectionpetition depends on Professor Karl? ¡°If Professor Karl has already chosen five people before you, then you won¡¯t have the chance to perform.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Kang Xue said, ¡°Jiang Yu, there are 231 people who have signed up for this selectionpetition. Even if you are excluded, there are still 230 people. What makes you think that Professor Karl can¡¯t choose five people among the people before you?¡±


    Jiang Yu found Kang Xue a little funny and said, ¡°Since you have the time to worry about me, why don¡¯t you worry more about yourself? What if Professor Carl Picks five people out of the top 12?¡±


    Kang Xue was exasperated. ¡°You!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare for thepetition. You should also prepare well.¡±


    After Jiang Yu left, Kang Xue was also a little worried that Jiang Yu¡¯s words woulde true, so she quickly practiced the piano, hoping to impress Professor Carl at the very beginning.


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s words were like a thorn, piercing deeply into Kang Xue¡¯s heart. It hurt so much that she could not concentrate.


    What if Professor Karl had really chosen five people before her? Then wouldn¡¯t all the efforts she had put in for so long be in vain?


    The more Kang Xue thought about it, the more anxious she became. Her fingers also yed faster and faster. This ¡°Moonlight March¡± also lost its elegant feeling because of her ying. Instead, it was very intense, like several horses running on the prairie.


    After ying the song, Kang Xue also knew that she was not in a good state at the moment, so she began to try her best to adjust her emotions. She hoped that when she went on stageter, she could show her best side in front of Professor Karl.


    When the third contestant was on the list, Professor Karl nodded his head in satisfaction and said in less fluent mandarin, ¡°This student is not bad. She can go to thepetition.¡±


    Therefore, Professor Bai ced a tick at the bottom of this contestant¡¯s name on the list.


    Kang Xue became more and more nervous. When it was her turn to go on stage, she took a few deep breaths to gradually calm herself down.


    When the ¡°Moonlight March¡± ended, Professor Karl nodded his head and said, ¡°This contestant is also not bad. She can go to thepetition.¡±


    Therefore, Professor Bai put a tick after Kang Xue¡¯s name.


    Those who did not participate in thepetition were watching the show. ording to Professor Karl¡¯s selection speed, it was very likely that he had already chosen five people before Jiang Yu.


    Now, he had already chosen two people, and there were still three positions left. There were still more than 200 people before Jiang Yu. Could it be that among all these people, there were not even three people who satisfied Professor Karl?


    It was absolutely impossible.


    The music department was full of talented people. There were more than one or two people who were better than Jiang Yu. How could Jiang Yu be qualified for the remaining three positions?

 Chapter 598 - The Fifth Person

    <h4>Chapter 598: The Fifth Person</h4>


    Everyone was watching the joke, but Professor Karl gradually became more and more strict in the following selection.


    Most people started to panic, because this waspletely different from the way Professor Karl had chosen the candidates.


    All the people who thought that Jiang Yu would not be able to take the three positions were now somewhat shaken.


    One hundred and fifty people had gone up to the stage to y the piano, but there was only one person who satisfied Professor Karl. And regarding that person¡¯s strength, Professor Karl¡¯s evaluation was, ¡°Barely.¡±


    That person was called Wang Qing, the publicly acknowledged goddess of the music department. But in Professor Karl¡¯s mind, Wang Qing¡¯s strength was only barely?


    This could not help but make people worry about the contestants behind.


    Up until the contestants before Jiang Yu, Professor Karl had only chosen one person. His evaluation was also the same: ¡°Her strength is average, but she is much stronger than the others.¡±


    Now there was only one seat left. If nothing unexpected happened, this seat would definitely belong to Jiang Yu.


    Everyone thought so, but Professor Karl said, ¡°Professor Bai, I heard that there is a contestant who is not from the music department? So she was ced at the bottom, right?¡±


    Professor Bai nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Her name is Jiang Yu, she is my disciple.¡±


    Professor Karl nodded, he said, ¡°Professor Bai, I believe in your judgment. Since she is your disciple, her strength must be outstanding. But she is not a music student and has not studied systematically in this aspect, so it is very difficult for me to believe in her strength. In that case, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to watch her performance anymore. The four contestants can do it too. Although it¡¯s not quite what I expected, it¡¯s not a big problem.¡±


    Everyone was shocked again.


    They didn¡¯t expect Professor Karl to express his dislike so clearly and directly say that he didn¡¯t want to watch Jiang Yu¡¯s performance.


    This made Professor Bai feel a little embarrassed.


    However, Professor Bai wasn¡¯t as embarrassed as others thought. Instead, she said, ¡°If Professor Karl doesn¡¯t want to watch it, then we won¡¯t watch it.¡±


    Professor Karl raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Is Professor Bai not going to speak up for your disciple?¡±


    Professor Bai smiled and said, ¡°Of course I do. However, we invited you here, so of course your opinion is the most important. Moreover, it¡¯s good if Jiang Yu doesn¡¯t participate in thepetition. That way, she can continue to stay by my side. After all, she¡¯s my most satisfied student and my only disciple. I can¡¯t bear to see her so far away from me.¡±


    Upon hearing Professor Bai¡¯s words, Professor Karl suddenly became very interested in Jiang Yu. He said, ¡°In that case, I still want to see the strength of this contestant named Jiang Yu.¡±


    Professor Bai smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kang Xue had felt a sense of pleasure when she heard Professor Carl say that he didn¡¯t want to watch Jiang Yu¡¯s performance. She quickly walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side, intending to mock and ridicule her.


    However, just as she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you have no chance at all.¡± She heard Professor Carl say that he wanted to see Jiang Yu¡¯s strength.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Your wish has beenpletely disappointed.¡±


    Kang Xue said unwillingly, ¡°So what If you went to perform? Don¡¯t tell me that if you went to perform, you will definitely get the fifth spot?¡±


    Jiang Yu pretended to be deep in thought and said, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Kang Xue was so angry that she stomped her feet. ¡°You!¡±


    After Jiang Yu went on stage, the people below the stage held their breaths, wanting to witness this historic moment.


    Even though they didn¡¯t think highly of Jiang Yu before this, thinking that she wasn¡¯t qualified to participate in thepetition at all. But now there was only one spot left, and Jiang Yu was thest person left. So, whether or not this spot would fall on her, each had a 50% chance.


    If Professor Karl wasn¡¯t satisfied, Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t get the spot.


    But what if Professor Karl was satisfied? Then Jiang Yu would be the fifth person.

 Chapter 599 - Shocked Carl

    <h4>Chapter 599: Shocked Carl</h4>


    After Jiang Yu went on stage, she first bowed to the audience and then sat in front of the piano. She took a deep breath and her ten fingers danced nimbly on the ck and white keys of the piano.


    Jiang Yu yed John Strauss Jr.¡¯s ¡°Blue Danube River¡±, which was known as the ¡°Second national anthem of Austria¡±.


    Professor Carl closed his eyes and listened to the song quietly. His previous frustration had now been calmed down.


    When the song came to an end, there wasplete silence below the stage.


    Professor Karl slowly opened his eyes and could not help but apud Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Professor Bai, your disciple¡¯s strength is indeed not bad. I think highly of her,¡± said Professor Karl.


    Professor Bai smiled and said, ¡°Jiang Yu is indeed my proudest disciple.¡±


    Professor Karl pped his hands in approval and said, ¡°Good! Then Jiang Yu will be the fifth person I choose!¡±


    In the end, Jiang Yu managed to get the coveted spot in front of those who didn¡¯t believe in her before.


    There were a total of five people representing Ivy University in thepetition. They were Tang Mi, Kang Xue, Wang Qing, Lin Bei, and Jiang Yu.


    Apart from Jiang Yu, the other four people were all outstanding in the music department. They were called ¡°Music goddesses¡± by the people in the school forum.


    Carl slowly walked past the first four people and finally stopped in front of Jiang Yu.


    He looked at Jiang Yu and asked, ¡°Have you studied piano before?¡±


    Jiang Yu answered politely, ¡°I haven¡¯t studied it systematically. I¡¯ve only taught myself for a period of time.¡±


    ¡°Self-taught?¡± Carl was very shocked, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the piano you taught yourself to have such extraordinary strength! It seems that I underestimated you just now. Fortunately, your teacher, Professor Bai, praised and defended you just now, which made me interested in you. Otherwise, I would have missed you, an excellent student.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your praise Professor Karl.¡±


    Karl¡¯s praise for Jiang Yu made the other four people¡¯s hearts burn with jealousy.


    Jiang Yu was not a music student, nor was she recognized as the ¡°Goddess of music¡± on the school forum. Why did Professor Carl only praise her? How did Jiang Yu get such a good opportunity?


    Some people did not like it and did not want to give Jiang Yu a good look, so they said, ¡°Professor Carl praised her so much. Jiang Yu, why are you still here? Why don¡¯t you just admit it?¡±


    The person who spoke wasn¡¯t Kang Xue, but Wang Qing.


    Although Kang Xue was domineering, she wasn¡¯t brainless. Under such circumstances, it was best for her to remain silent and not speak. She didn¡¯t expect Wang Qing to be the one who couldn¡¯t hold it in and actually spoke sarcastically to Jiang Yu in front of Professor Carl.


    Although Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t familiar with Wang Qing, since things hade to this, she also knew why Wang Qing spoke like that.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to argue with Wang Qing face to face, so she said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Your performance is excellent, and everyone is not inferior.¡±


    Wang Qing said, ¡°Excellent? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as excellent as yours, right? Otherwise, why would Professor Carl praise you?¡±


    After saying that, even Professor Carl, who didn¡¯t know what was going on between them, couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.


    The rest of the people also wanted to pretend that they didn¡¯t know Wang Qing. This person was really brainless.


    It was one thing for him to be sarcastic to Jiang Yu, but he actually dared to say such words in front of Professor Carl? Wasn¡¯t it obvious that Professor Carl didn¡¯t know how to judge people? He only knew how to praise Jiang Yu, but he didn¡¯t know how to praise others. Did he say that Professor Carl didn¡¯t have emotional intelligence?


    Wang Qing finally realized that he had said something wrong. He quickly covered his mouth and said, ¡°Professor... Professor Karl! I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to say that!¡±

 Chapter 600 - Concentrated Training

    <h4>Chapter 600: Concentrated Training</h4>


    Professor Carl¡¯s expression was very ugly, but due to his identity, he held it in. He said, ¡°You are all music students and have received systematic learning. It is not surprising that you can y the piano well. It is not something worthy of praise.¡±


    Wang Qing hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°I know, I know! Professor Carl, please forgive me this time!¡±


    Facing such an apology, Professor Karl felt that if he still put on airs and didn¡¯t forgive her, it would appear that he was a little stingy as a professor, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. In the world of art, there is no ¡®sorry¡¯.¡±


    After saying that, Professor Karl went back to greet Professor Bai and then left.


    Professor Bai walked over and said, ¡°The five of you are going to represent Ivy University to participate in thepetition. So before thepetition, I will gather all of you to practice. Starting from tomorrow, you will be next to the music room.¡±


    Everyone said in unison, ¡°Got it.¡±


    After Professor Bai left, the four people let out a long sigh of relief. Then, they turned to look at Jiang Yu.


    Professor Karl had left, and Professor Bai was not there. So, of course, they would say whatever they wanted to say. Anyway, no one knew.


    Kang Xue had been holding back just now. Now, she finally found an opportunity to burst out. She said, ¡°Jiang Yu, did you y the piano piece yourself? Did someone y electronic music for you backstage?¡±


    Lin Beiughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of lip-syncing. I¡¯ve never heard of y-syncing before. Hahahaha!¡±


    Tang Mi also said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯ve really broadened my horizons today.¡±


    Wang Qing had felt wronged because she had angered Professor Karl. She had also med Jiang Yu for this incident, so her tone was even worse, her words were even more vicious. ¡°Jiang Yu, what right do you have to participate in thepetition on behalf of the school? What right do you have to be praised by Professor Karl? You are a student of the acting department, yet Professor Bai favors you so much. What right do you have? Jiang Yu, why are you still alive in this world?¡±


    When Wang Qing said this, the other three fell silent.


    They did look down on Jiang Yu, and they did feel unconvinced because she had gotten the fifth spot. However, they would say sarcastic words, but they would not curse Jiang Yu to leave this world as soon as possible, much less say these words in front of her.


    Lin Bei pulled on Wang Qing¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too agitated. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she willin if you say these words in front of her?¡±


    Wang Qing said loudly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just want to say it! Am I wrong? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Lin Bei was silent. Kang Xue and Tang Mi were also silent.


    Because they really thought so, but they didn¡¯t dare to say so.


    Wang Qing said again, ¡°In that case, what¡¯s wrong with me saying it for you?!¡±


    Indeed, there was nothing wrong with it.


    None of them dared to respond to Wang Qing¡¯s words because they were afraid of being caught. After all, there was an old saying, ¡°Disasteres from the mouth.¡±.


    Seeing that no one was speaking up for her, Wang Qing was a little annoyed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong! What kind of expression is that?!¡±


    The other three people remained silent, however, Jiang Yu said, ¡°No matter how angry you are, they won¡¯t speak up for you. You are now on the same side. When thepetition is over, you will return to your respective tracks.¡±


    ¡°I can understand if you doubt me or doubt me. I won¡¯t be angry even if you want to curse me in front of me. But doing so will only make you look petty, without structure, and not magnanimous at all. What kind of good piano music can you y with such a state of mind?¡±

 Chapter 601 - Daily Training

    <h4>Chapter 601: Daily Training</h4>


    Wang Qing looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s expression. She might not be flustered, but she was truly flustered.


    Jiang Yu could not be bothered to feign civility with them anymore. She turned around and went back to find Lu Qi and the rest for dinner.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Stop right there!¡± Wang Qing shouted indignantly, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking!¡±


    Jiang Yu said without turning her head, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it to those three people.¡±


    Jiang Yu was in a good mood after getting rid of the four burdens. She had nothing better to do and browsed the school forum.


    Half of the posts on the forum were about her winning the movie queen award. The other half were about her representing the school to participate in the International Piano Competition as a performance student.


    Most of the people were the same as before. They still doubted the authenticity of the Movie Queen award in Jiang Yu¡¯s hands. They also doubted Jiang Yu¡¯s piano skills and felt that it was embarrassing for her to go on stage.


    There were several new posts like this every day. Even though Jiang Yu and the other four had started their collective training, the doubts did not disappear.


    However, Jiang Yu did not care about what others thought of her. They could think whatever they wanted, which did not hinder her piano practice.


    Professor Bai would give each of them a set of music score every day. After practicing for a day, Professor Bai woulde to check on them at night and guide them ording to their shorings.


    Today¡¯s music score was ¡°Nightingale,¡± Yanni¡¯s work.


    After putting down the music score, Professor Bai said, ¡°You guys practice this song first. I¡¯ll check it tomorrow. This song is a bit difficult, and you have to integrate your feelings into it. It¡¯s not easy.¡±


    After saying that, Professor Bai went back.


    ¡°Is ¡°Nightingale¡± very difficult?¡± Kang Xue took the music score and read it over and over again. She said disdainfully, ¡°I think it¡¯s just that. It¡¯s not difficult.¡±


    Lin Bei also said, ¡°Exactly. Why did Professor Bai give us this song? Can¡¯t she give us some difficult songs?¡±


    Wang Qing took out a bottle of nail polish from her handbag, opened it, and smeared it on her nails, she said in a strange tone, ¡°I think Professor Bai gave us such a simple music score to take care of her disciple, right? She was afraid that her disciple wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it if it was too difficult, so she gave us such a simple song.¡±


    Lin Bei smacked her lips and said, ¡°I think what Wang Qing said makes sense. Professor Bai must be worried about her precious disciple. Otherwise, based on our abilities, it should be a high-difficulty piece of music.¡±


    The othersughed again and then looked at Jiang Yu meaningfully.


    They didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to not be angry at all. It was as if she didn¡¯t hear what they said and was practicing her piano piece by herself.


    ¡°How infuriating.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s expression made Kang Xue feel very ufortable. She wished she could say a few more sarcastic words to vent her anger.


    Just as she was about to speak, Lin Bei pulled her back and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve realized that no matter what we say, Jiang Yu won¡¯t be angry. Then let¡¯s not waste time here.¡±


    Tang mi nced at Jiang Yu with disdain and said in a low voice, ¡°I have a good idea. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    Lin Bei¡¯s interest was piqued and he said, ¡°Tell us quickly.¡±


    Tang mi said, ¡°Mocking Jiang Yu isn¡¯t the only way to teach her a lesson. Why don¡¯t we just throw away her music score? ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll tell her that Professor Bai forgot about her and didn¡¯t prepare the music score for her.¡±


    ¡°This trick of yours is really bad.¡± Lin Bei grinned.


    Kang Xue was a little doubtful and asked, ¡°Will your method work?¡±


    Tang Mi took out one of the five music scores and tore it off, saying, ¡°Whether it works or not, won¡¯t we know after we try it?¡±

 Chapter 602 - Tear Up The Music Score

    <h4>Chapter 602: Tear Up The Music Score</h4>


    The remnant of the music score fell from Tang Mi¡¯s hand. Then, she put on a harmless smile and walked to Jiang Yu, she said, ¡°Aiya, Jiang Yu, I¡¯m sorry. We just took a look. Professor Bai seems to have only prepared four music scores. There¡¯s noneo for you?¡±


    Lin Bei also hurried over and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Professor Bai is really careless. You¡¯re herst disciple. How could she forget you?¡±


    Kang Xue and Wang Qing also came over, wanting to see Jiang Yu¡¯s reaction.


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s reaction was beyond their expectations.


    They had thought that Jiang Yu would fly into a rage or feel very wronged when she heard that Professor Bai didn¡¯t prepare a score for her. However, Jiang Yu said with a smile, ¡°How do you know that she didn¡¯t forget to prepare it for you?¡±


    Tang Mi paused, and the smile on her face almost disappeared. She said, ¡°Then how do you know that it wasn¡¯t you she had forgotten about?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°50% each, so I¡¯ll believe whatever it is. But...¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes turned sharp, she changed the topic and said, ¡°But I heard the sound of you tearing up the score just now.¡±


    The expression on Tang Mi¡¯s facepletely disappeared. She said guiltily, ¡°You... you¡¯re talking nonsense! I didn¡¯t tear up the music score!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was you. I said ¡®You¡¯. Why did you admit it so quickly?¡±


    Tang mi then realized that she had been tricked. She was so angry that her face turned red and then white. She couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Lin Bei quickly tried to smooth things over and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like we tore up the music score. Why are you angry at us?¡±


    Jiang Yu asked curiously, ¡°When did I lose my temper?¡±


    Lin Bei said, ¡°How did you not?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You tore up my music score. I didn¡¯t lose my temper.¡±


    Lin Bei said angrily, ¡°So what if we tore up your music score? You deserve it! Who asked you to get the fifth spot?¡±


    ¡°You finally admit that it was you who tore up the music score?¡± Jiang Yu said with a fake smile.


    Lin Bei realized that she had been tricked, and she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing this, Kang Xue didn¡¯t hide it anymore, ¡°It was us who tore up the music score. What¡¯s wrong? Do you have any objections? Jiang Yu, don¡¯t think that with Professor Bai backing you up, you can rest easy. Jiang Yu, let me tell you, it¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already tolerated you guys enough. Don¡¯t get carried away and don¡¯t take advantage of me,¡± said Jiang Yu


    ¡°Tolerated? ¡°Kang Xueughed and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you have any other methods other than tolerating? Don¡¯t tell me you still want to rely on Professor Bai? No, I forgot. There¡¯s still a Mo Long behind you.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s face darkened and asked, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    Kang Xue said, ¡°Jiang Yu, everything that you have obtained is not based on your own strength! It¡¯s because someone is backing you up and giving you help! Otherwise, how could you have such achievements today?¡±


    Wang Qing also echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Jiang Yu, have you seen your own acting? Your acting skills are far inferior to that of Movie Queen Li! Why did you get Movie Queen but Li Yue was rejected? Isn¡¯t this enough to prove that there¡¯s a problem with your votes?¡±


    Jiang Yu retorted, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Wang Qing thought that Jiang Yu would defend herself, so she thought of a bunch of words to question her.


    She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to question her instead. Wang Qing was blocked by these words and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After thinking for a long time, Wang Qing said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the troll army you paid for!¡±

 Chapter 603 - Routine Inspection

    <h4>Chapter 603: Routine Inspection</h4>


    Jiang Yu sneered and said, ¡°Troll army? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re such people. That¡¯s why you would think everyone does this.¡±


    Wang Qing choked. ¡°You!¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even look at them and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, go back and practice your zither.¡±


    Tang Mi and Lin Bei had already felt a little embarrassed. Now that they heard Jiang Yu¡¯s words, they quickly went back to practice their zither.


    Not only was Wang Qing domineering, but she also did things without considering the consequences. After the incident with Professor Karl, Wang Qing had be smarter. No matter what, she had to look at the reactions of others before making a decision.


    Kang Xue was that ¡°Other¡±.


    However, Kang Xue didn¡¯t have any expression. She just coldly threw a sentence at Jiang Yu, ¡°The music score given by Professor Bai is ¡®Moonlight¡¯. You can practice it. Of course, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can y it as you like.¡±


    Wang Qing quickly agreed and said, ¡°It¡¯s Beethoven¡¯s ¡®Moonlight¡¯. You can believe it or not.¡±


    After saying that, Wang Qing followed behind Kang Xue and went back to practice.


    Beethoven¡¯s ¡®Moonlight¡¯? Jiang Yu sneered. She would never believe their words.


    However, there was only one choice now. It was better than thinking about the score aimlessly.


    In the evening, Professor Bai came to check on their progress as usual. Professor Bai usually checked on Jiang Yu first. However, when she came today, Jiang Yu was still in the bathroom, so she checked on the other four first.


    The first one to be checked was Lin Bei. She pretended to be a good girl and yed the piano quietly.


    Wang Qing whispered to Kang Xue, ¡°Is it really okay to tell Jiang Yu that it¡¯s Moonlight?¡±


    Kang Xue sneered and said, ¡°What does it matter? Anyway, she doesn¡¯t know what the real song is. If she gets angry, just tell her that she remembered it wrong.¡±


    Wang Qing was a little worried and said, ¡°Will Jiang Yu tell Professor Bai?¡±


    Kang Xue said disdainfully, ¡°So what? Just say that we made a mistake.¡±


    Wang Qing frowned because of her worry.


    Jiang Yu quickly came out of the bathroom. When she reached the door, she heard the tune of ¡°Nightingale.¡±.


    Jiang Yu sighed and smiled helplessly.


    She knew that these people were not so kind. It seemed that she had guessed correctly.


    After Lin Bei finished ying, Professor Bai gave her some guidance on her shorings.


    Jiang Yu walked into the room, bowed to Professor Bai, and said, ¡°Hello, teacher.¡±


    Professor Bai smiled and continued to check on Tang Mi¡¯s practice progress.


    Kang Xue walked up to Jiang Yu and pretended to be sorry, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jiang Yu. It turns out that the song Professor Bai asked us to practice was ¡®Nightingale¡¯, but I remembered it as ¡®Moonlight¡¯. I¡¯m really sorry, Jiang Yu.¡±


    Sorry? I really don¡¯t know how sincere your ¡®Sorry¡¯ is?


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I remembered it wrong, but I didn¡¯t mean to tell me it was wrong.¡±


    Kang Xue couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. She coughed a few times, trying to ease the awkwardness.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You go back first. We¡¯ll check on you in a while.¡±


    Kang Xue did not say anything. She turned around and went back to her seat to prepare.


    Professor Bai quickly checked Kang Xue and gave her some guidance on her shorings.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Wang Qing quickly ran to Jiang Yu¡¯s side, waiting to watch a good show.


    Jiang Yu looked at her and shook her head helplessly.


    Wang Qing was puzzled and asked, ¡°Why are you shaking your head?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You really don¡¯t mind watching a show.¡±


    Wang Qing said guiltily, ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s not our fault that we remembered the wrong music score! That¡¯s something that can¡¯t be controlled!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Whatever you say.¡±

 Chapter 604 - Made A Fool Out Of Themselves

    <h4>Chapter 604: Made A Fool Out Of Themselves</h4>


    Jiang Yu¡¯s attitude made Wang Qing very angry, but when she thought about how Jiang Yu would make a fool of herself and might even disappoint Professor Bai, Wang Qing¡¯s mood became very good.


    So she touched her nails and said in a good mood, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m magnanimous. I won¡¯t stoop to your level.¡±


    Professor Bai walked up to Jiang Yu and said with a smile, ¡°Jiang Yu, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and began to y ¡°Moonlight.¡±.


    At the beginning, Professor Bai¡¯s brows were still furrowed. She wanted to interrupt Jiang Yu and ask what was going on.


    However, she was quickly attracted by Jiang Yu¡¯s music and all her questions were forgotten.


    Lin Bei and Tang Mi didn¡¯t know that Kang Xue had deliberately told Jiang Yu about the wrong music score, so they thought that Jiang Yu had deliberately chosen ¡°Moonlight¡± to deal with Professor Bai.


    Kang Xue and Wang Qing had wanted to see Jiang Yu make a fool of herself, but when they saw Professor Bai¡¯s expression, they knew that Professor Bai had been attracted by Jiang Yu¡¯s music again.


    After the song was finished, Professor Bai asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, why are you ying this song?¡±


    Jiang Yu asked curiously, ¡°Professor Bai, isn¡¯t it this song?¡±


    Professor Bai was also puzzled and said, ¡°The song I gave you is ¡®Nightingale¡¯. Don¡¯t you know it?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a score. Kang Xue said you didn¡¯t prepare a score for me.¡±


    Professor Bai looked at Kang Xue in confusion.


    Kang Xue had originally nned that Jiang Yu would notin to Professor Bai. But from the current situation, Jiang Yu really wanted toin, and in a different way.


    Seeing that Kang Xue didn¡¯t speak, Professor Bai asked again, ¡°Kang Xue, what¡¯s going on? When I came here, I gave you five sets of music scores.¡±


    Kang Xue quickly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor Bai. Actually, we lost one set of music score, but we were too embarrassed to say it, so we told Jiang Yu that you forgot to prepare it for her.¡±


    Of course, Professor Bai didn¡¯t believe her, she then asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter with this ¡®Moonlight¡¯? Even if you lost the music score, why didn¡¯t you tell Jiang Yu that the song she needs to practise today is ¡®Nightingale¡¯. Why didn¡¯t she practice this song?¡±


    Kang Xue smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s our mistake. I¡¯m really sorry, Professor Bai. This is all my fault. Please teach me a lesson.¡±


    Professor Bai said a little angrily, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll teach you a lesson! But now is a special time, so I¡¯ll let you go for now on this matter. Come and tell me about this matter after thepetition is over!¡±


    Kang Xue said, ¡°I know. Thank you, Professor Bai!¡±


    Professor Bai said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, although you didn¡¯t y the song I wanted, you yed ¡®Moonlight¡¯ very well. Youpletely integrated your emotions into it. You were sad and mncholic. This made me see a different you from before.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Professor Bai.¡±


    Professor Bai nced at Kang Xue and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. I don¡¯t want to see it happen again in the future.¡±


    Kang Xue said, ¡°I know, Professor Bai. I promise. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Professor Bai said, ¡°It¡¯s best if there¡¯s no next time.¡±


    With that, Professor Bai left.


    After professor Bai left, Kang Xue changed her apologetic look and said fiercely to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a snitch!¡±


    Wang Qing sneered and said, ¡°I was worried that Jiang Yu would snitch. I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a snitch.¡±


    Tang Mi and Lin Bei had just found out what had happened, so they also said to Wang Qing, ¡°Exactly. Jiang Yu, why are you like this?¡±

 Chapter 605 - Was Calm

    <h4>Chapter 605: Was Calm</h4>


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Why? Are you the only ones allowed to do it and not me?¡±


    Kang Xue choked and said, ¡°What did we do? Didn¡¯t we just tear up your music score? Are you going to tell Professor Bai about this small matter? Aren¡¯t you being too stingy?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°If this is a small matter, then what is a big matter? And just as you said, you deliberately tore up the music score and told me the wrong music score. But I didn¡¯t tell Professor Bai about these things, so it can be considered as saving face for you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kang Xue was so angry that she stomped her feet.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°If you have time to deal with me, you should practice more on the piano. Haven¡¯t you always thought that I would only embarrass the school if I went to thepetition? Then let¡¯s see who will be the one who loses face when the timees.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu continued to focus on practicing the piano and practiced ¡°Nightingale¡± a few times.


    The more Kang Xue saw Jiang Yu¡¯s nonchnt look, the angrier she got. She wished that she could step on Jiang Yu right now, so that she would never be able to get up again for the rest of her life.


    But now was not the time. During this period of time, she would keep a distance from Jiang Yu and maintain a rtionship that was neither too far nor too close. When the time came for thepetition on the stage, she would let Jiang Yu know what it meant to fall from the clouds to the bottom of the valley.


    During this one month of training, Kang Xue really did not provoke Jiang Yu. Instead, she practiced her piano dutifully.


    When the others saw Kang Xue like this, they naturally would not go to Jiang Yu and y tricks on her. Therefore, they also practiced the piano quietly and did not say a word to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu enjoyed this kind of life very much.


    The training period ended very quickly. Before Kang Xue left, she said harshly to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, if you know what¡¯s good for you, then I advise you to forfeit this internationalpetition and not participate in it again.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and asked her back, ¡°Do you think I will forfeit?¡±


    Since she asked her back, then Kang Xue knew what her answer was.


    Therefore, Kang Xue put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Alright. Jiang Yu, you must remember what you said today. If you lose the selection, you¡¯ll embarrass the school. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll return these words to you intact.¡±


    Kang Xue said nothing more and turned around to leave.


    Jiang Yu was about to go back when she received a call from Mo Long.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Mo Long said, ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly remembered that today is the day your training ends, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Yes. I just came out of the training room.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Do you have time? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a month.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you miss me?¡±


    Mo Long pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Why do you ask when you already know?¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I got it. I¡¯ll go back to pack my things and then go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Mo Long answered and then asked, ¡°When you go to the University of Cecilia, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked in amusement, ¡°How did you know that I was the first ce winner?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I have always believed in you.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°No matter what the final result is, as long as it¡¯s you, I will never be disappointed. So, Yu¡¯er, just do what you like. As long as the final result is what you like, that¡¯s what I like.¡±


    These words struck Jiang Yu¡¯s heart, causing her eyes to turn red involuntarily as tears kept rolling down her cheeks.


    She said, ¡°Then I will definitely make you happy.¡±

 Chapter 606 - The Eve Before The Competition

    <h4>Chapter 606: The Eve Before The Competition</h4>


    The day before thepetition, Lu Qi and Dai Zhu came over with a colorful dress and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, look at this dress! How does it look? Does it look good?¡±


    Jiang Yu took the dress with her name printed on it.


    She asked in amusement, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°It¡¯s a backup dress that we specially made for you!¡±


    Jiang Yu asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s a backup outfit?¡±


    Dai Zhu unfolded the outfit and showed it to Jiang Yu in detail, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, look! This outfit has the color of a rainbow and your name is printed on it! Actually, we printed your head picture on it before, but Lu Qi always said that it wouldn¡¯t look good.¡± That¡¯s why we printed your name on it.¡±


    Jiang Yu felt a little helpless and said, ¡°You guys. Are you going to wear this set of clothes on the day of thepetition?¡±


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, when would we be wearing this support shirt?¡±


    Jiang Yu knew Dai Zhu¡¯s character and knew that no matter what she said, she would definitely wear it if she wanted to.


    Since that was the case, she might as well go along with her thoughts and said, ¡°Then, wear it if you want to.¡±


    Dai Zhu immediately beamed with joy and said, ¡°Alright! When the timees, I will get everyone in the fan group to wear this dress to support you!¡±


    Lu Qi could not take it anymore and said, ¡°Sister, do you really not think that this dress is ugly?¡±


    Dai Zhu said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not ugly. How is it ugly?¡±


    Lu Qi¡¯s head hurt as she facepalmed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask Xiao Yu. Go and ask Tian Guo yourself. See if she¡¯s good-looking or ugly.¡±


    As she said this, Tian Guo walked over. She was still wearing the dress in Dai Zhu¡¯s hands.


    Lu Qi nearly fainted when she saw it. She asked, ¡°Tian Guo, why are you wearing this dress?¡±


    Tian Guo said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This dress looks pretty good. Moreover, it¡¯s our supporting outfit. Of course, we have to wear it.¡±


    Lu Qi found it hard to believe and asked, ¡°Do you really not think it¡¯s ugly?¡±


    Tian Guo shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not ugly! It looks very good!¡±


    She then asked Jiang Yu, ¡°How is it? Jiang Yu, do you think this dress looks good?¡±


    Jiang Yu found it funny and said, ¡°It looks good. Not bad.¡±


    Tian Guo and Dai Zhu demonstrated to Lu qi and said, ¡°Did you see that? Jiang Yu also said that this dress looks good!¡±


    Seeing this, Lu Qi quickly pulled Jiang Yu over and said, ¡°Xiao Yu! Do you really think this dress looks good?!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I think it looks pretty good.¡±


    Lu Qi felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s aesthetic standards had been skewed by Dai Zhu and Tian Guo.


    Dai Zhu took the clothes to the bathroom and prepared to change.


    From afar, someone was walking over in a noisy manner.


    ¡°Tian Guo, what kind of clothes are you wearing? Why are you wearing such a rustic outfit?¡± Someone mocked her.


    It was the Guo Yuan she had seen before.


    It was rare for Tian Guo to lose her temper. She said, ¡°This outfit is not ugly! This is our supporting outfit!¡±


    Guo Yuan smiled. ¡°What supporting outfit? Is It for the school? Isn¡¯t this too ugly? Aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing the school?¡±


    Tian Guo was so angry that her face turned red. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to say that!¡±


    Guo Yuan giggled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I said. What¡¯s wrong? Come,e, let me see your outfit... Jiang Yu? So it¡¯s for Jiang Yu¡¯s supporting outfit?¡±


    Tian Guo pped Guo Yuan¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch this outfit!¡±


    Dai Zhu had already put on her clothes. When she came out of the bathroom, she saw Guo Yuan touching Tian Guo.

 Chapter 607 - Bet

    <h4>Chapter 607: Bet</h4>


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dai Zhu walked over and swatted Guo Yuan¡¯s hand away. ¡°Do you know the value of this dress? Don¡¯t you know your own identity? Can you just casually touching this dress?¡±


    Guo Yuan was amused by Dai Zhu¡¯s words, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Isn¡¯t it just a gaudy fan support outfit? What¡¯s wrong with me touching it? I feel like my hands are dirty when I touch it!¡±


    Dai Zhu widened her eyes in anger. ¡°Guo Yuan! What do you mean by this?!¡±


    Guo Yuan shrugged indifferently and said, ¡°It¡¯s literally what I mean.¡±


    Lu Qi frowned and said, ¡°Guo Yuan, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Guo Yuanughed out loud and said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to waste my time here with you guys. Isn¡¯t thepetitioning up soon? I¡¯m waiting to see how embarrassing Jiang Yu will be on stage.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu is not embarrassing!¡± Tian Guo was really angry this time. She usually did not dare to speak loudly to Guo Yuan, but today, she had mustered all her strength to shout at Guo Yuan.


    ¡°Is it up to you to decide whether she will be embarrassing or not?¡± Guo Yuan mocked, ¡°Do you know that there¡¯s a bet on Jiang Yu in the school forum? Ny-eight percent of the people bet on the side where Jiang Yu will lose.¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°It¡¯s only 98% .¡±


    Guo Yuan said, ¡°Why? Do you think 98% is very little? Do you have to be 100% to think that it¡¯s just right?¡±


    Jiang Yu also said, ¡°It¡¯s not even 100% , so it¡¯s not too much.¡±


    Guo Yuan was also amused by Jiang Yu¡¯s words, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you really have a big heart. There are still 2% of the people who support you because of your good friends. The main credit lies in Dai Zhu. Her family background is good, and she knows many people. However, no matter how many people she knows, it¡¯s impossible for her to know all the people in the school. So, isn¡¯t everything that Dai Zhu has done just like a mantis trying to stop a chariot?¡±


    Dai Zhu said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m willing to do it, but it¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Guo Yuan sneered, ¡°Who cares about what you say? I just feel that it¡¯s not worth it for you. You¡¯ve done so much for Jiang Yu. What if she loses the match? Won¡¯t that disappoint all of you?¡±


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if Jiang Yu loses! As long as she works hard, she¡¯ll be the best! As for you, you can¡¯t do anything, but you like to gossip about others. Guo Yuan, are you tired?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Guo Yuan was very angry, and her face was as red as a monkey¡¯s butt. She said fiercely, ¡°Dai Zhu! I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t look down on others just because of your own background!¡±


    ¡°I look down on people, but I didn¡¯t say that I look down on you.¡± Dai Zhu made a face at Guo Yuan.


    ¡°You!¡±


    What did she mean? ! Didn¡¯t she just say that she, Guo Yuan, wasn¡¯t a person?!!


    ¡°Alright, stop arguing.¡± Jiang Yu stopped them from continuing to argue and said, ¡°Don¡¯t argue with her. Let¡¯s just focus on our own things.¡±


    Dai Zhu immediately pursed her lips and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand it when she talks about you like that.¡±


    Jiang Yuforted her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can¡¯t control their thoughts, so don¡¯t bother about them. Didn¡¯t you say that you set up a bet for me? Then I¡¯ll make them lose everything.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, Jiang Yu, you¡¯re really arrogant!¡± Guo Yuan felt that Jiang Yu was daydreaming. ¡°You want us to lose everything? You¡¯d better pray that your little friends won¡¯t lose so much that they can¡¯t even afford to eat!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Guo Yuan coldly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. You¡¯d better mind your own business. Don¡¯t be the one who can¡¯t afford to eat in the end.¡±

 Chapter 608 - Impromptu Performance

    <h4>Chapter 608: Impromptu Performance</h4>


    Guo Yuan said, ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry. I can afford to eat.¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped looking at her and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please go back. It¡¯s not very appropriate for you to stay here all the time.¡±


    Guo Yuan spat, ¡°Do you think I want to stay here? I didn¡¯t want toe over to look at Tian Guo¡¯s clothes. Anyway, I¡¯ve already seen them. I don¡¯t want to waste my breath here with you.¡±


    Guo Yuan brought herckeys back. Dai Zhu stomped her feet in anger and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, why aren¡¯t you angry at her for saying that?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about with that kind of person?¡±


    What Jiang Yu said made sense, but Dai Zhu just couldn¡¯t swallow her anger. However, thepetition was tomorrow. She would let Guo Yuan off for the next two days.


    When thepetition was over, she would definitely teach Guo Yuan a lesson!


    A Day passed quickly. Dai Zhu, Lu Qi, and the others put on their support clothes and entered the audience seats with tickets.


    ¡°Lu Qi! What¡¯s with your expression? Don¡¯t you think this outfit is pretty?¡± Dai Zhu held Lu Qi¡¯s arm while she held Tian Guo¡¯s arm.


    Lu Qi said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that this outfit is ugly...¡±


    Dai Zhu and Tian Guo immediately refuted her, ¡°This outfit is not ugly at all!¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°... Alright, alright, thepetition will start soon.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Dai Zhu and Tian Guo quickly sat down obediently and waited for Jiang Yu to go on stage.


    This time, there were two preliminaries for the international pianopetition, one in the morning and one in the afternoon.


    The one in the morning was to y the song that the judges had assigned, while the one in the afternoon was to improvise on the theme that the judges had given them.


    The preliminaries in the morning did not have much focus, but the preliminaries in the afternoon were very interesting.


    All the contestants had to face the same theme. Who knew how good their improvisation skills were?


    In the preliminaries in the morning, the designated song given by the judges was ¡°City In The Sky¡± by Hisashi. It was a very quiet piano piece.


    Dai Zhu was almost sleepy after listening to it. She said, ¡°Why is it not the afternoon yet? I still want to see Jiang Yu¡¯s improvisation skills.¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°Wait a little longer. It will be over soon. When it¡¯s time, we can go for lunch and thene back to watch the preliminaries in the afternoon.¡±


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°Everyone is ying a piece of music. It was very nice at the beginning, but after listening to it more than ten times, I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    Tian Guo said, ¡°We want to feel the feelings of the pianist who is immersed in the piano piece.¡±


    Dai Zhu said with a bitter face, ¡°But I can only tell if a piece is good or not. I can¡¯t feel anything else.¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°Okay, this is thest contestant. We can go to lunch soon.¡±


    Dai Zhu quickly nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! But among so many people, I still think that Jiang Yu ys the best! In Tian Guo¡¯s words, Jiang Yu is putting her feelings into the piano piece.¡±


    Tian Guo smiled and said, ¡°You just said that you can¡¯t feel anything else.¡±


    Dai Zhu blushed and whispered, ¡°Tian Guo! Don¡¯t make fun of me!¡±


    Thest contestant also finished ying. The judges recorded their scores on the paper in front of them, and the counters calcted their scores, then, thest five contestants would be eliminated.


    Hearing this news, Dai Zhu became clear-headed. She asked carefully, ¡°Is thepetition in the preliminaries so cruel?¡±


    Lu Qi exined, ¡°It¡¯s called the preliminaries, but it¡¯s almost the semi-finals. Then, the officialpetition in a week will be the final.¡±

 Chapter 609 - The Theme Is Youth

    <h4>Chapter 609: The Theme Is Youth</h4>


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°So fast? But there are only 17 contestants in total. If they eliminate five people in the morning and five more in the afternoon, won¡¯t there only be seven people left on the day of the officialpetition?¡±


    Lu Qi nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Then, the first ce will be chosen among these seven people.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Dai Zhu covered her mouth in shock and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect thepetition to be so fierce!¡±


    As she said this, the counter had already calcted the scores. Among thest five contestants, apart from Tang Mi, the other four were not students of Ivy League University.


    Dai Zhu gloated and said, ¡°They said that Jiang Yu would lose face if she went on stage. I think it should be them who lose face! If they were eliminated in the preliminaries. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if it was disclosed?¡±


    Tian Guo secretlyughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I think they are the ones who will be embarrassed!¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°Alright, the results of thepetition are out. Let¡¯s go find Xiao Yu and have lunch together.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    However, when the three of them found Jiang Yu, they found that Mo Long had taken Jiang Yu to the car before them.


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°... This Mo Long! How can he be so fast!¡±


    Tian Guo pulled Lu Qi and Dai Zhu over and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat. Hurry up and finish it. When wee back, we can watch the preliminaries in the afternoon!¡±


    Dai Zhu mumbled and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know what theme the judges will give this afternoon...¡±


    After lunch, the three of them quickly returned to the audience seats. There was still a small number of people who had not finished eating and returned.


    However, there were still a few minutes left before the afternoon preliminaries began. The judges had already sat down at the judges¡¯ seats and were discussing the theme of this preliminaries.


    A few minutes passed and the afternoon preliminaries officially began. The judges had already thought of the theme ¡ª youth.


    Above the stage, there was a sign hung with a ribbon. The word ¡°Youth¡± was written on it. It was the theme of this preliminaries.


    ¡°I¡¯m optimistic about Jiang Yu!¡± Dai Zhu was very excited and said, ¡°Jiang Yu is in the prime of her youth! Such a song will not be a problem for her!¡±


    Tian Guo was a little worried and said, ¡°But the rest of the contestants are around the same age. Everyone is in the prime of their youth.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Dai Zhu was also a little worried.


    The first contestant was a foreign student from the art department of Jiangnan University. Her name was Kana.


    She bowed politely and then began to y the piano impromptu ¡ª The Youth In Her Eyes.


    She yed the tune very cheerfully, as if the youth in her eyes was very lively and without any worries.


    The judges were very satisfied with Kana¡¯s tune. They kept nodding their heads and even secretly saying something to praise this contestant¡¯s extraordinary strength. If she was given guidance, she would definitely have great achievements in the future.


    Dai Zhu was a little anxious and said, ¡°How did the first contestant win the judges¡¯ favor? What about Jiang Yu?¡±


    Lu Qi patted her hand tofort her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Xiao Yu won¡¯t be like them.¡±


    Kana ended her performance. The other contestants backstage also nned to follow Kana¡¯s ystyle and write ording to Kana¡¯s ystyle.


    It was fine to listen to such a tune once or twice, but if one listened to it too many times, they would get bored.


    Therefore, the judges kept nodding their heads from the beginning until they became expressionless and shook their heads in the end. They were all saying that the contestants in theter stages could not advance and were destined to be eliminated.


    When it was Jiang Yu¡¯s turn, one of the judges asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, I heard that you are the only contestant who is not a music student. Moreover, you have not studied piano systematically, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The judge asked again, ¡°And I heard that you taught yourself how to y the piano, right?¡±

 Chapter 610 - Flamboyant And Elegant

    <h4>Chapter 610: mboyant And Elegant</h4>


    Although she didn¡¯t know why the judge would ask such a question, Jiang Yu still answered very politely, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The judge was still reluctant to leave and asked, ¡°Then what do you think of your strength?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°My strength... is probably average.¡±


    The judge seemed to want to say something else, but was stopped by Carl who was beside him and whispered, ¡°Shh. Listen carefully. Jiang Yu¡¯s strength will surprise you.¡±


    Only then did the judge give up. He wanted to see what kind of extraordinary strength Jiang Yu had to make Carl praise her like that.


    Jiang Yu bowed politely and sat in front of the piano. After taking a few deep breaths, she began to y.


    ¡°Bang Bang!¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s left hand knocked a few keys on the piano, making a deafening sound.


    Then, her right hand tapped a few more keys on the piano, producing a crisp sound.


    No one understood what Jiang Yu was up to. Even Carl could not figure out what Jiang Yu was thinking.


    After the two pieces of music ended, Jiang Yu stopped. Everyone thought that she had finished ying.


    Just as Carl could not help but want to ask her what was going on, Jiang Yu suddenly started ying again.


    The heavy and high-pitched voice was followed by a clear and melodious voice. When the twopletely different voices mixed together, there was actually a different kind of beauty.


    It was as if youth should be like this. Sometimes it was loud and loud, sometimes it was elegant and melodious. This seemed to be the appearance of everyone¡¯s youth.


    Carl finally understood the meaning of the song Jiang Yu was ying. The other judges were gradually brought into the mood and gradually understood the deep meaning behind the song.


    After the song ended, Jiang Yu stood up and bowed. ¡°Thank you, everyone. I hope that everyone will like this song.¡±


    Carl stopped Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, this song of yours is very nice.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you, Professor Carl.¡±


    The judge who had doubted Jiang Yu¡¯s ability earlier blushed and could not help but praise, ¡°Jiang Yu, I have underestimated your ability. Your self-taught piano ability is even better than some professional students.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡±


    The people below the stage were in an uproar. They felt that Jiang Yu would definitely be promoted. After all, there was no contestant who could be praised by the two judges in front of everyone. Only Jiang Yu.


    Moreover, she was self-taught. Compared to the others, this was actually not a disadvantage but an advantage.


    When the people behind Jiang Yu saw this scene, they also nned to y like Jiang Yu.


    However, her method and melody were too difficult to imitate. No one dared to say that they would be able to y a melody that was simr to Jiang Yu¡¯s after they went on stage.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, they decided to follow Kana¡¯s routine. At least her method and melody were easy to imitate, while Jiang Yu¡¯s was too difficult.


    However, after listening to this kind of melody for too long, the judges and the audience were a little tired. Not only did they not feel their eyes brighten, they even felt that it was very unpleasant to listen to.


    Therefore, until the end, the judges were no longer willing to listen to the music yed by the contestants. They simply wrote down a score on the paper and began to close their eyes to rest.


    After thest contestant finished ying, the counter began to calcte the scores of each person. Thest five people were still going to be eliminated.


    Among the five people who were eliminated, two of them were students from Ivy University ¡ª Lin Bei and Wang Qing.


    Wang Qing couldn¡¯t believe that she would be eliminated, but Jiang Yu had sessfully advanced and was praised by the two judges.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Wang Qing muttered to herself in disbelief, ¡°How could Jiang Yu and Jiang Yu advance? !¡±


    Lin Bei couldn¡¯t understand it either, but she knew that with her strength, even if she advanced, it was impossible for her to get first ce. So whether Jiang Yu advanced sessfully or not, this matter did not affect her at all.


    But she really did not understand. How could Jiang Yu have advanced?

 Chapter 611 - Hard To Believe

    <h4>Chapter 611: Hard To Believe</h4>


    Lin Bei guessed, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that Jiang Yu bribed the judges in advance? Just like how she used money to buy votes for herself?¡±


    Wang Qing was so angry that she could not think straight. Her eyes widened as she said, ¡°It must be like that! She must have bribed the judges, and that¡¯s why the judges gave her such a high score! I want to find her and ask her about it!¡±


    As she said that, she rolled up her sleeves and was about to go to Jiang Yu, ignoring Lin Bei¡¯s attempts to stop her.


    Kang Xue saw her when she passed by and quickly stopped her. She asked, ¡°What are you going to do with that look on your face?!¡±


    Wang Qing shouted, ¡°I want to go to Jiang Yu and ask her about it! On what basis can she get such a high score? On what basis can she advance? On what basis?!¡±


    Kang Xue¡¯s voice was also raised by eight degrees, louder than Wang Qing¡¯s, ¡°Look at yourself! Are you going to ask her or fight with her?!¡±


    Wang Qing paused and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Then what should I do? My chance was taken away by her! She must have bribed the judges! She must have!¡±


    Kang Xue did not know what to say to the angry Wang Qing. She could onlyfort her and say, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll let her have this chance.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not reconciled...¡± Wang Qing cried in anger.


    Lin Bei was a person who liked to watch a show. When he heard what Wang Qing said, she said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t feel reconciled, go and ask Jiang Yu. After asking, report her directly. By then, she will definitely be embarrassed. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Kang Xue red at Lin Bei, meaning that she should not add fuel to the fire.


    Lin Bei stuck out his tongue and tactfully stopped talking.


    However, Wang Qing felt that what Lin Bei said was very reasonable. Hence, she shook off Kang Xue¡¯s hand and said without turning her head, ¡°I want to ask Jiang Yu about it clearly.¡±


    Kang Xue was still trying to persuade her. She said, ¡°Do you think that she will tell you just because you ask her? This is a special period. If you make a big deal out of this, it will be bad for everyone.¡±


    At this time, Wang Qing¡¯s anger and jealousy had burned away her rationality, making her unable to think at all.


    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t stop Wang Qing, Kang Xue had no choice but to let her go. However, before Wang Qing left, she said, ¡°Wang Qing, don¡¯t me me for not warning you. When this matter is blown up, you may very well face the punishment of being expelled from the school.¡±


    Wang Qing couldn¡¯t hear anything at all. No matter what Kang Xue said, she didn¡¯t hear a single word clearly.


    Lin Bei walked to Kang Xue¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Are you just going to let her go?¡±


    Kang Xue said, ¡°What else? Can you stop her? Besides, don¡¯t you wish for her to go?¡±


    Lin Bei said embarrassedly, ¡°No. I was just casually saying. Who knew that she would be so angry?¡±


    Kang Xue said, ¡°Wang Qing is really brainless. She still wants to make a scene at this time. If this matter is blown up, I want to see how she will end up.¡±


    Wang Qing did not think too much at this time. She only wanted to find Jiang Yu and ask what was going on.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Wang Qing called out to Jiang Yu who was about to leave with Lu Qi and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you have done? Why are you in such a hurry to leave?!¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that Wang Qing was really baffling.


    ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Wang Qing said, ¡°You¡¯re really shameless. Are you really going to wait for me to tell the truth?¡±


    Jiang Yu found Wang Qing really funny and said, ¡°Then tell me, what did I do?¡±


    At this moment, the audience was leaving the venue. From a distance, they saw Jiang Yu being stopped by someone. Their curiosity began to run wild, so they gathered around to watch the show.

 Chapter 612 - Embarrassed In Public

    <h4>Chapter 612: Embarrassed In Public</h4>


    Seeing so many people gathered around, Wang Qing felt that her chance hade.


    As long as she exposed Jiang Yu¡¯s true colors in front of so many people, her reputation would definitely plummet.


    Therefore, she said loudly, ¡°You still have the nerve to ask me what I did? Don¡¯t you know what shameful things you did?!¡±


    When Wang Qing said that, the surrounding people started discussing.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Jiang Yu? The one who was praised by the two judges?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her. Who¡¯s the person opposite her? She said that Jiang Yu has done something shameful?¡±


    ¡°What shameful thing? Look at the two of them arguing.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t care about what others thought and said, ¡°Wang Qing, no matter what you say, you have to give evidence.¡±


    Wang Qing sneered, ¡°Evidence? Do you need any evidence for this? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the people around you. You, a person who hasn¡¯t studied piano professionally, sessfully advanced, but I, a person who has studied piano professionally for more than ten years, failed to advance. Do you dare to say that there are no hidden tricks?¡±


    Jiang Yu retorted, ¡°What hidden tricks are there?¡±


    Wang Qing became even angrier and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m asking you! I¡¯m not asking you to ask me!¡±


    Wang Qing¡¯s anger made the development of the situation even more dramatic.


    Some people were discussing, and their voices were loud enough for Jiang Yu and Wang Qing to hear.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Jiang Yu exin? Could it be that what that woman said is true?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Could it be that Jiang Yu is really such a person? Did she bribe the judges?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be? I know that Professor Carl. I heard that he is a very upright art professor. He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, right?¡±


    ¡°The Professor is also a human. Who would have nothing better to do than to make money?¡±


    The surrounding discussions became louder and louder, and the content of the discussions also became more and more outrageous. When Wang Qing heard it, she felt proud, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you bribed the judges. Even if there is no evidence, you can guess it. Moreover, you also paid the troll army to buy votes. Otherwise, you would never have won the Movie Queen Award!¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that Wang Qing would expose this matter. Moreover, regardless of whether it was true or false, the surrounding people would definitely treat it as gossip after dinner.


    It seemed that Wang Qing had long nned to embarrass her. That was why she brought up these two matters in front of so many people. She wanted her to be the target of public criticism.


    When Wang Qing saw that Jiang Yu did not speak, she thought that she had hit her sore spot. The jealousy in her heart dissipated slightly.


    She said, ¡°What? Jiang Yu, aren¡¯t you going to defend yourself this time? Say that you didn¡¯t buy a troll army? Say that you relied on your own strength?¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Wang Qing, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re like this. Even if I don¡¯t admit that I bought a troll army and bought a judge, you¡¯ll only think that I¡¯m defending myself.¡±


    ¡°Wang Qing, you didn¡¯t advance in the pianopetition because you didn¡¯t work hard enough. You can¡¯t me others. Back when we were training together, you never practiced the piano seriously. Could it be that you want to advance sessfully just because you don¡¯t take it seriously?¡±


    Wang Qing¡¯s heart was struck by Jiang Yu¡¯s words and her face turned green and white with anger.


    She said exasperatedly, ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I practice the piano seriously or not!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then what does it have to do with you? If you have the time, you might as well mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Wang Qing was so angry that she did not know what to say. She could only ce her hopes on the people around her.


    But they also seemed to have changed sides

 Chapter 613 - Call For Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 613: Call For Reinforcements</h4>


    ¡°Is what Jiang Yu said true or false? Is it because this woman didn¡¯t practice seriously that she didn¡¯t advance? And then she pushed all the responsibility onto Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If what Jiang Yu said is true, then isn¡¯t this woman going too far?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether Jiang Yu is a professional or not. Based on what this woman is doing now, I think Jiang Yu is more suitable to advance than her.¡±


    Wang Qing could not stand hearing such words. She pointed at Jiang Yu¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, did you bribe the audience?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not want to talk to Wang Qing anymore. She sighed and wanted to leave.


    However, Wang Qing stopped her and said, ¡°Jiang Yu! If you don¡¯t exin clearly, don¡¯t think about leaving!¡±


    Jiang Yu had no choice but to be pestered by Wang Qing, she said, ¡°If you really want to know, then you can ask the people around you to see if I¡¯ve bribed them. Wang Qing, don¡¯t always push the me onto others when you fail!¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Yu broke free from Wang Qing¡¯s hand and left without looking back.


    Wang Qing wanted to stop her, but she was stopped by the people around her.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Why are you stopping me? You should stop Jiang Yu! She bribed the judges!¡±


    A girl in a knee-length dress grabbed Wang Qing¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know whether Jiang Yu bribed the judges or not. But we know clearly whether she bribed the audience or not!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You want to cause trouble for her, but you don¡¯t have any evidence, and then you casually push the me onto others!¡±


    Seeing that he had be the target of public criticism for Jiang Yu, and that there were even people pointing fingers at her, Wang Qing roared, ¡°Do you know who I am?! Do you know whose daughter I am? I¡¯m warning you, if you continue to point fingers at me, I will make sure that none of you will have a good ending!¡±


    The surrounding audience, who were about to leave, were greatly angered by Wang Qing¡¯s words, and they even nned to hit Wang Qing. Fortunately, the security guards arrived in time to stop the chaos.


    However, Wang Qing did not seem to want to give up. She took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Hello? Is that daddy? It¡¯s me, Xiao Qing.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Father Wang asked very kindly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Qing? You usually don¡¯t call daddy.¡±


    Wang Qing sounded like she was crying. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Daddy, someone bullied your daughter!¡±


    ¡°Who bullied you? Tell me! Is he tired of living? How dare he bully my daughter!¡± Father Wang¡¯s voice turned cold when he heard that


    ¡°It¡¯s at this ce where I¡¯m participating in thepetition! Daddy,e here quickly!¡± Wang Qing said


    Then, Wang Qing hung up the phone and hurried to stop Jiang Yu, afraid that she would leave.


    Jiang Yu was packing her things. Lu Qi, Dai Zhu, and Tian Guo were helping her.


    When Jiang Yu saw Wang Qing, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This Wang Qing was really a haunting person.


    As for the other three, they didn¡¯t have a good impression of Wang Qing. Lu Qi said, ¡°What are you doing here again? Are you here to watch a joke again?¡±


    Dai Zhu said sarcastically, ¡°A joke to watch a joke? Didn¡¯t you swear before that Jiang Yu would definitely embarrass the school? Now, it seems that we still don¡¯t know who is the one who has embarrassed the school?¡±


    Since father Wang would be here soon, Wang Qing spoke with confidence, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be angry? Then I won¡¯t do what you want!¡±


    Lu Qi smiled and said, ¡°What does it matter to us whether you¡¯re angry or not? Do you really think you¡¯re a princess?¡±


    Wang Qing said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go for now and not argue with you. You¡¯ll have a hard timeter.¡±


    Dai Zhu pretended to be trembling and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m really scared.¡±

 Chapter 614 - Saved The Day

    <h4>Chapter 614: Saved The Day</h4>


    Wang Qing sneered and said, ¡°You can say whatever you want. You¡¯re still smiling now, but you¡¯ll be cryingter.¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at her and ignored her. She continued packing her things.


    After packing her things, Jiang Yu walked up to Wang Qing and asked, ¡°Is there anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Wang Qing stopped her and said, ¡°Are you feeling guilty?¡±


    Jiang Yu could do nothing about Wang Qing and said helplessly, ¡°Why would I feel guilty?¡±


    Wang Qing said, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling guilty, then you can stay here.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not know what Wang Qing was up to, but she really did not want to waste any more time with Wang Qing, so she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here.¡±


    Wang Qing said, ¡°Who said I¡¯m wasting my time with you?¡±


    As she said that, someone opened the door. It was a middle-aged man in a suit. He wore a pair of sses and had a wretched expression on his face.


    The man looked around and finally looked at Jiang Yu. He asked, ¡°Are you the one who bullied my daughter?¡±


    Jiang Yu had never seen the man in front of her, but from his words, Jiang Yu could roughly guess that the man in front of her was Wang Qing¡¯s father.


    As expected, Wang Qing walked to the man¡¯s side and said coquettishly, ¡°Dad, why are you sote? This Jiang Yu wanted to hit me just now.¡±


    ¡°Hit you?!¡± Father Wang was furious and said, ¡°Who¡¯s Jiang Yu?!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Yu.¡±


    Father Wang said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who bullied my daughter? And you want to hit her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Jiang Yu said helplessly.


    The father and daughter were really cut from the same mould. One was making trouble for no reason, while the other was indulging her unconditionally.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Are you trying to say that my daughter is using you?¡±


    Dai Zhu couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, she walked over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of person your daughter is? Take a look for yourself. It was clearly her who blocked the door and refused to let us out! Wasn¡¯t she the one who caused trouble for us?¡±


    Father Wang nced at Dai Zhu and asked, ¡°Are you Dai Zhu?¡±


    Dai Zhu paused and asked, ¡°You know me?¡±


    Father Wang snorted coldly and said, ¡°Of course I know you. I¡¯ve worked with your father before and met you once. You look no different from when you were young.¡±


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic! In short, it¡¯s your daughter who¡¯s causing trouble for us! Even if you¡¯re really angry, you should look for your daughter, Wang Qing, not us!¡±


    Father Wang tugged at his tie and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you young girls. As long as you hand over Jiang Yu, I won¡¯t make things difficult for the three of you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Dai Zhu stood in front of Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu stopped Dai Zhu and signaled her with her eyes to stop talking. She walked to father Wang and said, ¡°I respect that you¡¯re an elder, but don¡¯t go too far. Don¡¯t twist the truth and spout nonsense here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Father Wang didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu, a young girl, to dare to talk back to him. He was so angry that he raised his hand and was about to hit Jiang Yu.


    ¡°You ungrateful woman! You are forcing me to hit you!¡± Father Wang roared, and his raised hand was about to fall.


    However, the moment it fell, Father Wang¡¯s wrist was grabbed and a cold voice was heard, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    This voice was very familiar. Father Wang turned his head in fear and shouted in disbelief, ¡°Mo... Mo Long?¡±


    Mo Long stood behind Father Wang, his tall body even covered Father Wang, the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 615 - Kicked Out Of The House

    <h4>Chapter 615: Kicked Out Of The House</h4>


    Father Wang was so scared that his legs turned to jelly. He didn¡¯t have much strength on his wrist. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°M-president Mo? Why are you here today?¡±


    Mo Long looked at him coldly and said, ¡°What do you want to do to my woman?¡±


    ¡°You... Your woman?¡± Father Wang looked at Jiang Yu in even more shock and said, ¡°You... are Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded helplessly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Father Wang wanted to cry but had no tears. He could only turn around and re at Wang Qing.


    Of course, Wang Qing knew that Jiang Yu was Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend. However, she did not expect Mo Long toe here at this time today and coincidentally bump into her father.


    That was why she did not tell her father about this matter. Originally, she only wanted to use her father to teach Jiang Yu a lesson. However, now that she had bumped into Mo Long, she was about to be taught a lesson, it was probably her and her father.


    Mo Long shook off Father Wang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Scram. Don¡¯t let me see you again. Your cooperation with the Mo Corporation ends here.¡±


    Father Wang was shocked. He quickly grabbed Mo Long¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Wait a minute, president Mo! You can¡¯t cancel the cooperation!¡±


    Mo Long did not even look at him. He only looked at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you alright? This man didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Forget it, let¡¯s leave first. Don¡¯t waste time here.¡±


    Mo Long nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Father Wang knew that there was no point in continuing to talk to Mo Long. He might as well focus his attention on Jiang Yu. As long as he apologized to her and obtained her forgiveness, Mo Long might also forgive him and would not cancel the coboration!


    Hence, father Wang hurriedly said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, Miss Jiang Yu! I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong just now! It¡¯s my fault for not recognizing Mount Tai. Please be magnanimous and forgive me!¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and looked at Wang Qing. She said, ¡°If you have the time, you should go and discipline your daughter.¡±


    Yes... Yes! It was Wang Qing! It was her, the prodigal daughter!


    Father Wang raised his hand and pped Wang Qing hard, saying, ¡°You are useless! Hurry up and apologize to Miss Jiang Yu!¡±


    Wang Qing covered her face and looked at father Wang in disbelief, saying, ¡°Dad... You hit me... You actually hit me? You actually hit me for Jiang Yu?!¡±


    Her father flew into a rage and said, ¡°Shut Up! If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll kick you out of the Wang Family!¡±


    ¡°What...¡± Wang Qing couldn¡¯t believe that this wasing from her father. She said, ¡°Dad... I¡¯m your daughter! You should be defending me, not Jiang Yu!¡±


    Her father said, ¡°Shut up! Quickly apologize!¡±


    Wang Qing also lost her temper and said, ¡°Impossible! I will never apologize to Jiang Yu! Never!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Father Wang was so angry that the veins on his neck bulged. He said, ¡°You prodigal! I think you really don¡¯t want to stay in the Wang family anymore! Wang Qing, from now on, get out of the Wang Family!¡±


    Wang Qing looked at Father Wang in shock. She could not believe that he had really kicked her out of the Wang family.


    No matter what she had done in the past, her father would only dote on her and help her solve all her problems. It would not be like this. First, he would p her for an outsider. Then, he would kick her out of the Wang family for an outsider.


    And Jiang Yu was this outsider.


    Wang Qing¡¯s tears had already rolled out of her eyes. She asked, ¡°Father, is what you said true this time?¡±


    It was the first time Father Wang had hit Wang Qing in all these years, so he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    However, if Jiang Yu didn¡¯t let go, Mo Long wouldn¡¯t forgive him and would still cancel the cooperation.


    Therefore, Wang Qing had to lower her head and apologize at this time.


    Wang Qing refused to apologize. Even if Father Wang pped her and threatened to kick her out of the Wang family, she wouldn¡¯t apologize.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Forget it. Even if Wang Qing apologizes, I won¡¯t forgive her. Mr. Wang, this is your family¡¯s business. You should go back and settle it. We won¡¯t participate in it.¡±

 Chapter 616 - Chance Encounter With Jiang Ran

    <h4>Chapter 616: Chance Encounter With Jiang Ran</h4>


    Father Wang asked with a ttering smile, ¡°Then Miss Jiang Yu, do you think... You can forgive us for what happened today?¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Wang, this is not something that can be solved just because I say I can. Moreover, Wang Qing has indeed gone overboard these few times, and I don¡¯t intend to forgive her.¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Yu took Mo Long¡¯s hand and left.


    The other three saw Jiang Yu leave, and they also left with her. Before Dai Zhu left, she made a face at Wang Qing, ¡°Mr. Wang, take care of your daughter from now on. Don¡¯t let her continue toe out and cause trouble. After all, she didn¡¯t lose her own face, but the Wang family¡¯s face as well.¡±


    After saying that, Dai Zhu left in a good mood.


    Today, she had dealt a blow to Wang Qing¡¯s arrogance. It was really too great!


    After everyone left, only Wang Qing and Father Wang were left at the scene.


    Wang Qing had just been pped and reprimanded by Father Wang. She was already feeling very wronged, but in the end, everyone had left, and she didn¡¯t see her fathere over tofort her.


    Wang Qing felt even more wronged, he cried and said, ¡°Father, why are you so afraid of Mo Long? Isn¡¯t he the President of the Mo Group? You are the chairman of the Wang Group! The two of you have equal status, and you are his elder. What are you afraid of him for?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Father Wang¡¯s anger had not yet subsided. The moment he heard Wang Qing speak, his anger burned even more vigorously.


    ¡°What do you know? You¡¯re still talking back to me! Do you know that I have a huge coboration with the Mo Corporation? If I anger Mo Long, this coboration will fail, and the Wang family will lose a huge sum of money! Do you want me to get this money back from you?¡±


    Wang Qing said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just let me apologize to Mo Long? Why do you want me to apologize to Jiang Yu?¡±


    Father Wang waspletely defeated by his idiotic daughter¡¯s IQ, he said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Mo Long is so angry because you¡¯ve angered Jiang Yu! If you don¡¯t apologize to Jiang Yu and get her forgiveness, Mo Long won¡¯t let us go!¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Wang Qing thought for a moment and felt that father Wang¡¯s words were reasonable, so he immediately stopped crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore.¡±Father Wang didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Wang Qing. He said, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to apologize to Jiang Yu? Fine, then get out of the Wang Family!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Wang Qing was so shocked that her eyes were wide open. She couldn¡¯t believe that Father Wang had really kicked her out of the family.


    ¡°Get out of the Wang family! Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± Father Wang looked at Wang Qing¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to give her a p.


    A clear and loud p sounded, and the left side of Wang Qing¡¯s face quickly became red and swollen.


    ¡°Good! You¡¯re the one who chased me away!¡± Wang Qing roared and turned around to rush out.


    The moment she rushed out of the door, a bolt of thunder rumbled in the sky, scaring Wang Qing so much that she identally sprained her ankle while running.


    At the same time, bean-sized raindrops fell from the sky and fell on Wang Qing¡¯s body one drop at a time.


    She was still wearing a thin dress, and the rain made her feel even colder.


    ¡°Why am I so unlucky!¡± Wang Qing couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    It was all Jiang Yu¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!


    Wang Qing was in the rain, crying as she massaged her feet. Suddenly, a car stopped. Someone got out of the car with an umbre in hand. He bent down thoughtfully and hit Wang Qing¡¯s head with the umbre.


    Wang Qing looked up and wiped away the tears and rain before his eyes. Only then did he see the person in front of him clearly.


    ¡°Jiang Ran? Why are you here?¡± Wang Qing held back his tears. He did not want to show his embarrassment in front of outsiders.


    Jiang Ran asked with a smile, ¡°Is it strange that I¡¯m here? Today is the international pianopetition. My sister Jiang Yu is also participating in thepetition. It¡¯s normal for me to be here.¡±

 Chapter 617 - New Patron

    <h4>Chapter 617: New Patron</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How could I forget that you¡¯re Jiang Yu¡¯s sister?¡±Wang Qing sneered and said, ¡°Why? Are you here to watch me make a fool of Myself?¡±


    Jiang Ran was still smiling and said, ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m not here to watch you make a fool of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±Wang Qing asked coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to save you.¡±Jiang Ran helped Wang Qing up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Follow me to the car first.¡±


    Wang Qing didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with people who were rted to Jiang Yu, but she had sprained her foot now. Moreover, it was raining heavily outside. Wang Qing didn¡¯t intend to pretend to be strong and torture herself like this outside.


    So Wang Qing followed Jiang Ran¡¯s strength and got into the car with her.


    There was a man in a high-ss suit in the driver¡¯s seat of the car. Wang Qing had never seen him before. But when Jiang Ran looked at that man¡¯s eyes, Wang Qing vaguely guessed something.


    ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡±Wang Qing asked.


    Jiang Ran smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s my fianc¨¦.¡±


    Sun You Didn¡¯t say anything. He simply raised his hand, indicating that he was greeting her.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦? You and Jiang Yu are indeed two sisters. You found a fianc¨¦ before graduating from college,¡±Wang Qing said sarcastically.


    Jiang Ran was a little angry, but Wang Qing was still useful. Therefore, for the sake of the big picture, Jiang Ran would not easily throw this chess piece away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. You only need to know that I saved you today when you were down and out. I¡¯m your benefactor. You just need to remember this,¡±said Jiang Ran.


    Wang Qing said, ¡°You must have a purpose for saving me, right?¡±


    Jiang Ran did not blush when her thoughts were said. Instead, she said with a smile, ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m different from Jiang Yu. Although we both have the surname Jiang, we arepletely different people.¡±


    Wang Qing looked at Jiang Ran and asked with uncertainty, ¡°Really?¡±


    Jiang Ran nodded very seriously and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Ran seemed to be afraid that Wang Qing would not believe her, so she told him everything that Jiang Yu had done before.


    After Wang Qing heard it, she became even angrier toward Jiang Yu and more sympathetic toward Jiang Ran.


    She said, ¡°So this Jiang Yu is so shameless? She even stole your original piano score? And she even framed you for stealing it? Does everyone believe her? They can¡¯t really think that you stole it, right?¡±


    Jiang Ran sighed, she said aggrievedly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only did they believe her, but they also kept ming me, saying that I couldn¡¯t tolerate Jiang Yu as a sister. ¡°But it was clearly her who couldn¡¯t tolerate me as a sister. She always thought that I stole the love that she deserved for so many years, so she did this.¡±


    Wang Qing felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it for Jiang Ran, so she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be such a person! I had long seen that she wasn¡¯t a good person!¡±


    ¡°She stole your original score and told the public that it was her own. She even relied on it to be Professor Bai¡¯sst disciple. ¡°She is really too much! I will report her when I go back. I must not let Professor Bai continue to be kept in the dark!¡±


    Jiang Ran was worried that if Wang Qing really told the truth when she went back, she would find out that she was twisting the truth, so she quickly stopped her, she said, ¡°Wait a minute, don¡¯t talk about these things when you go back. As you know, Jiang Yu¡¯s backer was Mo Long. Not many people couldpete with Mo Long. It¡¯s useless even if you tell the truth. Moreover, if you identally anger ink dragon, even your father might not be able to save you.¡±


    Father... When she thought of how determined Father Wang was when he spoke to her just now, Wang Qing could not help but feel wronged. Her tears almost fell again.

 Chapter 618 - Official Competition

    <h4>Chapter 618: Official Competition</h4>


    Jiang Ranforted Wang Qing and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Now that you¡¯ve met me, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Wang Qing couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. They kept falling like beads with a broken string.


    She cried and said, ¡°Really? Then what can I do for you?¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you need to help me with. You just need to go back to school now and act like nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Qing couldn¡¯t help but lie in Jiang Ran¡¯s arms and cry.


    Jiang Ran patted Wang Qing¡¯s back, and the scheme in her eyes became even more obvious.


    Sun You deliberately turned down his work today, thinking of going out for dinner with Jiang Ran to improve their rtionship. He didn¡¯t expect to meet this woman on the way, which messed up his n.


    However, judging from Jiang Ran¡¯s appearance, she seemed to be very concerned about this woman. In that case, sun you could only bring this woman named Wang Qing to have dinner.


    After dinner, Jiang Ran said to Wang Qing, ¡°Wait until the day of the officialpetition. Come with me to watch it.¡±


    Wang Qing refused immediately and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to watch Jiang Yu¡¯spetition.¡±


    Jiang Ran asked in amusement, ¡°You¡¯re really not going? Do you really think this is an international match? This is a match between Kang Xue and Jiang Yu! Don¡¯t you want to go and watch? To see how Kang Xue crushed Jiang Yu?¡±


    Wang Qing paused and was sessfully convinced by Jiang Ran. He said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and watch!¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled in relief.


    On the day of the officialpetition, Wang Qing bought two tickets for the front seats in order to see Jiang Yu¡¯s ugly state when she was defeated by Kang Xue up close.


    Sitting beside her was Jiang Ran, who was also here to watch Jiang Yu¡¯s ugly state when she was defeated.


    There was only one officialpetition, and that was topose two songs withpletely different styles ording to the theme given. Moreover, each song had to be yed for no less than five minutes.


    Wang Qing sat below the stage and asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same routine as the preliminaries back then?¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little difficult topose two songs with different styles at once.¡±


    Wang Qing didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it? If it were me, wouldn¡¯t it be a matter of minutes?¡±


    Jiang Ran did not want to continue talking to Wang Qing. Her bragging was simply endless.


    The theme of this officialpetition was war and peace. It was indeed difficult topose two songs with different styles.


    All the contestants had drawn lots to decide the order of appearance. Only Jiang Yu was arranged to be thest to appear because she was not a music major.


    Kang Xue was the first to appear. She took a few deep breaths and began topose on the spot.


    The first song represented war. The sound was very loud and urgent, as if she had already experienced a life-and-death battle on the battlefield.


    The second song represented peace. The sound was crisp and cheerful, as if they had survived a disaster after the war. A group of people were cheering for their victory and celebrating the beautiful life that was about toe.


    Wang Qing quietly listened to Kang Xue¡¯s piano piece and said to Jiang Ran who was beside her, ¡°Kang Xue yed the piece very well. I think the first ce this time will be Kang Xue.¡±


    Jiang Ran did not care what Kang Xue¡¯s piece looked like. She just wanted to wait for the final result. She wanted to wait for the expression on Jiang Yu¡¯s face when Kang Xue defeated Jiang Yu and won the first ce.


    The next contestants, without exception, all had the same routine as Kang Xue.


    Passionate and high-pitched war songs, crisp and cheerful peace songs. After listening to them too many times, it would always tire people out.


    Wang Qing said gloatingly, ¡°Everyone has the same routine. No wonder the judges don¡¯t like listening to them. They can¡¯tpose themselves and only know how to arrange music ording to the routines of the people in front of them. They deserve to not get a ce.¡±


    Jiang Ran agreed with Wang Qing, but it was hard for her to say whether Jiang Yu wouldpose a song different from Kang Xue¡¯s.

 Chapter 619 - Whose Idea Was Stolen

    <h4>Chapter 619: Whose Idea Was Stolen</h4>


    When it was Jiang Yu¡¯s turn to appear, Wang Qing smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°Jiang Yu has appeared. I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t have any material to y, right? Kang Xue had already opened up this path long ago. If Jiang Yu still followed the same pattern as Kang Xue, then she would definitely not be able to get first ce


    Jiang Ran knew Jiang Yu very well, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Jiang Yu stole some idea from God knows where, and it will cover Kang Xue¡¯s limelight.¡±


    Wang Qing was shocked and said, ¡°This is an official international pianopetition. Don¡¯t tell me that Jiang Yu is going to steal other people¡¯s ideas in this kind ofpetition? Then she is too shameless!¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Jiang Yu is such a shameless person. Who knows if she will steal other people¡¯s ideas?¡±


    As they were talking, Jiang Yu had already started ying.


    Wang Qing originally thought that she would follow the same routine as Kang Xue, but Jiang Yu waspletely different.


    The originally high-pitched song that represented war was deep and heavy when Jiang Yu yed it.


    It could not help but make people think that in that war, more and more people lost their families and loved ones, as well as their long-lived homes. They looked up to the sky and sighed, asking why fate was so unfair.


    But fate did not answer them, and only responded with a long sigh.


    And the originally crisp and cheerful song that represented peace was no longer the same as before, but gentle and gentle.


    This also made people think that after the war, the survivors gathered together, cheering and celebrating the end of the war. At the same time, they were d that they survived the disaster. They quietly enjoyed the peace and beauty.


    There was also nostalgia for their loved ones. What they missed was the sad memory of not being able to see each other again after they left.


    Wang Qing had a premonition and said, ¡°This Jiang Yu... What¡¯s going on? Whose idea did she steal this time?¡±


    Jiang Ran rolled her eyes and another n appeared in her heart. She said aggrievedly, ¡°To tell you the truth, this idea of Jiang Yu¡¯s... is mine.¡±


    ¡°What? This idea is also yours?¡± Wang Qing looked at Jiang Ran in shock and asked, ¡°How many ideas did Jiang Yu steal from you?¡±


    Jiang Ran lowered her head and said, ¡°I can only me myself. I didn¡¯t protect my own original idea. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been stolen by Jiang Yu.¡±


    Wang Qing quicklyforted Jiang Ran, ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this. Who would have known that Jiang Yu could do such a thing behind her back while pretending to be innocent? I think not only were we deceived by her appearance, but her friends and Mo Long were also deceived by her appearance!¡±


    Jiang Ran pretended to cry and raised her hand to wipe her non-existent tears. ¡°Thank you for being willing tofort me like this.¡±


    Wang Qing said, ¡°Of course I have tofort you. We are ssmates from the same school! Besides, I thought you were Jiang Yu¡¯s sister and that you were the same kind of person as her. But I didn¡¯t expect that you were also the one who was persecuted by her! Speaking of which, I still have to apologize to you. I misunderstood you back then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You were also deceived. I won¡¯t me you,¡± said Jiang Ran


    Wang Qing sighed and said, ¡°I see that Jiang Yu is in first ce again in thispetition. It seems that it¡¯s impossible for us to see Kang Xue defeat Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Jiang Yu isn¡¯t a professional piano student. I really don¡¯t understand why she can always participate in such internationalpetitions and get a good ranking every time.¡±


    Wang Qing said, ¡°I had long suspected that Jiang Yu was bribing the judges behind their backs, but when I confronted her face to face, she actually gritted her teeth and refused to admit it. When I go back, I will definitely publish this matter on the school forum and let the whole school condemn her.¡±

 Chapter 620 - Tie In Votes

    <h4>Chapter 620: Tie In Votes</h4>


    This was exactly what Jiang ran wanted, so she said, ¡°That¡¯s for the best. More people will know Jiang Yu¡¯s true colors, and they won¡¯t be fooled by her anymore.¡±


    However, Wang Qing still sighed and said, ¡°But there¡¯s nothing interesting in thispetition. Jiang Yu will definitely be in first ce again, right?¡±


    As they spoke, the votes of all the contestants on the stage had been counted.


    The conductor started from the lowest number of votes until she read Kang Xue¡¯s name. There was a total of 523 votes.


    Wang Qing said, ¡°Look, I already know that Jiang Yu is in first ce.¡±


    Jiang ran was about to agree with her when she heard the conductor continue to read, ¡°Jiang Yu, 523 votes.¡±


    What?!


    This was shocking news. There were actually two contestants with the same number of votes? It was the first time that the votes were tied in such apetition!


    ¡°Tied?¡± Wang Qing was a little shocked and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a tie in apetition.¡±


    Jiang ran was also a little surprised and said, ¡°It seems that only the judges over there can decide who is in first ce.¡±


    The judges sitting on the far right were also at a loss.


    Because they had never seen a tie vote before, it was up to them to decide who was the real champion.


    Professor Carl already had a candidate in his mind, and that was Jiang Yu. But the other judges did not really agree with Jiang Yu¡¯s strength. They thought that she had only taught herself for a period of time, and her strength could not bepared with those who had studied piano in other majors.


    Even if she had made a name for herself in such a grandpetition, she would never be able topete with others.


    Therefore, the other judges unanimously decided to give the first ce to Kang Xue.


    Kang Xue was very pleased with herself. She walked up to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you have lost.¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°Then congrattions.¡±


    Everyone thought that this matter was already set in stone. However, when the final results were announced, Professor Karl raised an objection. ¡°Why did you give this ce to Kang Xue?¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Even Jiang Yu was stunned on the spot. They didn¡¯t know why Professor Karl would say such words at such a critical moment.


    The other judges looked at each other and asked, ¡°Why not Kang Xue? Do we really have to give it to that Jiang Yu?¡±


    Professor Karl said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Jiang Yu¡¯s strength is better than Kang Xue¡¯s?¡±


    The judges looked at each other and then asked Carl, ¡°Do you think Jiang Yu¡¯s strength has passed the test?¡±


    Carl said, ¡°Of course I think so. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have questioned your decision.¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning us?¡± The judges were puzzled. They didn¡¯t know why Carl was so biased toward Jiang Yu.


    So they said, ¡°Professor Carl, you are the most prestigious professor in the music industry, so we all respect you. But this is a decision we made together. Even if you are the most prestigious professor, it can¡¯t change the fact. And among so many judges, only you support Jiang Yu.¡±


    Carl seemed to want to say something, but after thinking for a while, he finally asked, ¡°Can you give Jiang Yu a spot to listen in?¡±


    Listen in? The other judges looked at each other and finally said helplessly, ¡°Professor Carl, it¡¯s too obvious that you¡¯re biased against Jiang Yu.¡±


    Carl said, ¡°I¡¯m not biased, but I really don¡¯t want to lose Jiang Yu, this talent.¡±


    The judges said, ¡°But your idea needs to be agreed upon by Cecilia University and Ivy University.¡±


    Carl said: ¡°I represent the University of Cecilia, so I just need to get the agreement of the Ivy University.¡±

 Chapter 621 - Side Listening Spot

    <h4>Chapter 621: Side Listening Spot</h4>


    Carl was so stubborn that the other judges couldn¡¯t say anything, they could only follow his instructions. ¡°If you insist on Jiang Yu going to the University of Cecilia, we can¡¯t stop you. But you have to think carefully. You are only representing the University of Cecilia, but the person in charge of the University of Cecilia is not you.¡±


    Carl¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    The atmosphere at the scene was a little awkward and a little stiff, but no one dared to stand out and say a word. They were afraid that if they opened their mouths and said a word, this fire would inexplicably burn on them.


    But in the end, the silence was broken, it was Professor Carl who called the President of Ivy University. ¡°President, this is Carl from Cecilia University. I applied to give Jiang Yu a spot to listen in, so that she can study for a semester.¡±


    Although Kang Xue was not far away, she could not hear what the president said on the other side of the phone.


    She could only vaguely hear what Professor Carl Said and secretly clenched her fists.


    President, please don¡¯t agree to him! Please don¡¯t give her a spot. Even if there is a spot, don¡¯t give it to Jiang Yu!


    However, Carl¡¯s next reaction made Kang Xue¡¯s wishe to naught.


    She heard Carl say happily, ¡°Okay, thank you, President.¡±


    What did he mean? Did he mean that Jiang Yu could still go to the University of Cecilia to study?


    Kang Xue turned around and red at Jiang Yu, not understanding why people were always helping her and favoring her.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expect that Professor Carl would fight with so many judges for her. She didn¡¯t know how to thank Professor Carl.


    Kang Xue turned around and red at Jiang Yu, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I really hate you. It was clearly agreed that I was the first ce, but someone always spoke up for you at the most critical moment and fought for your best interests.¡±


    For some reason, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t get angry at Kang Xue¡¯s words. Instead, she felt a little sympathy for her.


    She said, ¡°If you want to hear an exnation about this matter, I can only say that I have no way to exin it. After all, this matter has already exceeded my expectations.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Tears welled up in Kang Xue¡¯s eyes. Sheughed self-deprecatingly, she said, ¡°Do you dare to say that you really haven¡¯t thought about this matter? Am I the fool in the end? They had clearly agreed that there would only be one first ce. But now that the results were out, why did they suddenly add a spot for you to listen in? It was obvious that they wanted you to be the student transfer, not me! Since that was the case, why would they still hold apetition? Why not just pick you up directly?!¡±


    The more Kang Xue spoke, the more agitated she became, and her voice became louder and louder. In the end, everyone present could hear her final words.


    Jiang Yu also knew that this matter was not fair to Kang Xue, and she did not have to go to Cecilia University to study. Therefore, Professor Carl did not have to fight for this spot for her.


    However, Professor Carl took a liking to her attainments on the piano. No matter what others said, he had to protect Jiang Yu¡¯s chance to go to Cecilia University. He did not want to lose her, a very talented student.


    There was no host for thispetition. Only the announcer took the ce of the host. Now that such a thing had happened on the field, the announcer quickly called for security and dragged Kang Xue, who had lost control of her emotions, down.


    When Kang Xue was dragged down, she kept shouting, ¡°Jiang Yu! I will never let you off! As long as I am here, you will never have an easy time!¡±

 Chapter 622 - Give Up The Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 622: Give Up The Opportunity</h4>


    Kang Xue was brought to the lounge by the security guards. Only Jiang Yu was left on the field.


    Carl came over tofort her and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already won a spot for you to listen in.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment and said very firmly to Carl, ¡°Professor Carl, I¡¯m willing to give up the spot this time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± This time, both Carl and the judges who looked down on Jiang Yu were shocked by Jiang Yu¡¯s words.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°We agreed before thepetition that there would only be one first ce. Now that the results are out, Kang Xue is the first ce, so she is the one who can go to the University of Cecilia to study.¡±


    Carl could not believe that Jiang Yu would really give up this opportunity. He asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you really going to give up? You have to know that studying at the University of Cecilia is an opportunity that many people dream of!¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and her attitude was very firm. ¡°Yes, Professor Carl. I am willing to give up this opportunity.¡±


    This time, the atmosphere fell silent again.


    But soon, Jiang Yu spoke again, ¡°But, Professor Carl, I hope that you will allow me to participate in the new round of the University of Cecilia¡¯s entrance exam.¡±


    Entrance Exam? The judges were shocked, including Carl.


    Carl said, ¡°Jiang Yu, have you really thought it through? The entrance exam is much harder than you think. It¡¯s not something a mere international pianopetition canpare to.¡±


    Jiang Yu said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. This is what I think. I don¡¯t need to follow Kang Xue into the entrance of the University of Cecilia to listen in. I need to rely on my own strength to walk in openly.¡±


    Seeing how determined Jiang Yu was, Carl could only grant her request. But at the same time, Carl¡¯s admiration for Jiang Yu increased by a few points.


    ......


    When Kang Xue heard the news, a mocking smile appeared on her face, she said, ¡°It seems that Jiang Yu is the fool. She didn¡¯t want a good spot to listen in and insisted on taking the entrance exam. She didn¡¯t even take a look at her own strength. Is she qualified to pass the entrance exam?¡±


    Wang Qing and Jiang Ran listened from the side and felt that Kang Xue was also a little strange.


    She was clearly the one who couldn¡¯t ept the sudden chance Jiang Yu was given, but after Jiang Yu really gave up the opportunity, she was calling her stupid again.


    ¡°But I¡¯m still looking forward to Jiang Yu¡¯s exam results.¡± Kang Xue smiled and said, ¡°If she really passes, then she can still be a ssmate in Cecilia in the future. It¡¯s really not bad.¡±


    Kang Xue¡¯s smile made people shudder. Wang Qing and Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t help but have their hair stand on end.


    On the way back, Dai Zhu kept chattering, ¡°Jiang Yu, what are you thinking? Professor Karl has already won a spot for you to listen in, why did you give it up on your own ord?¡±


    Lu Qi also didn¡¯t understand why Jiang Yu did this, he also said, ¡°Yeah. Professor Bai ced all her hopes on you. How could you give up the spot on your own ord? And you even took the initiative to say that you were going to take some entrance exam? Xiao Yu, do you know how difficult the entrance exam for Cecilia is? It¡¯s at least a hundred times more difficult than thispetition!¡±


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°Look, everyone thinks that it¡¯s a very unwise choice for you to give up this opportunity. Yet, you still have the mood to...ugh?! Jiang Yu, do you not know how serious this matter is?!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I already guessed that the entrance exam for Cecilia University would be very difficult.¡±


    ¡°You knew? Then why did you give up this opportunity?¡± Dai Zhu was about to be angered to death by Jiang Yu. She said, ¡°Then did you guess what you would do if you failed the exam?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then I really didn¡¯t think about it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what the entrance exam is!¡± Dai Zhu said, ¡°Do you think you can pass the exam with 100% certainty?!¡±

 Chapter 623 - Stirred Up Another Storm

    <h4>Chapter 623: Stirred Up Another Storm</h4>


    Lu Qi also agreed with Dai Zhu¡¯s words and said, ¡°Little Yu, you don¡¯t even know what the exam is, nor do you know how difficult it is. Yet you dare to say that you¡¯re going to take the entrance exam?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Of course I dare.¡±


    Dai Zhu wanted to say something else, but when she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s fearless and confident look, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.


    Tian Guo tried to ease the atmosphere between them, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Since we¡¯re Jiang Yu¡¯s friends, we should trust her unconditionally. And it¡¯s not just us. More and more people are supporting Jiang Yu now. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look.¡±


    As she spoke, Tian Guo took out her phone and opened a school post. ¡°Look, this post is specially made to support Jiang Yu!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Dai Zhu took Tian Guo¡¯s phone and scrolled through the content. As Tian Guo said, it was indeed a post to praise Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Let me see if there are any other posts. I¡¯ll save them all.¡± Dai Zhu exited the current page and prepared to look for more posts like this.


    However, she didn¡¯t find any posts to support Jiang Yu. Instead, she found posts to defame Jiang Yu.


    Logically speaking, there were many posts on the school forum that ndered Jiang Yu, and Dai Zhu was already used to it. However, the title of this post was ¡°me Jiang Yu for stealing other people¡¯s ideas. She deserved not to win first ce.¡±.


    ¡°What kind of post is this?¡± Dai Zhu clicked on it and was almost angered to death by the content.


    ¡°What kind of content is this?¡± The more Dai Zhu read, the angrier she became. She said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just framing? When has Jiang Yu ever done such a thing?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Qi saw that Dai Zhu was so angry and knew that the content of this post was not good.


    Dai Zhu handed her phone over, she said angrily, ¡°Look at it yourself! This post actually says that Jiang Yu stole other people¡¯s ideas! When has Jiang Yu ever done such a thing? Those were clearly Jiang Yu¡¯s own ideas! When did she steal other people¡¯s ideas?¡±


    ......


    Lu Qi read the content of the post carefully and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t this distorting the truth? When did Jiang Yu steal other people¡¯s original music score? It was clearly other people who stole her music score!¡±


    Jiang Yu took the phone in Lu Qi¡¯s hand and read the content inside. She said, ¡°It¡¯s Jiang Ran.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Ran? Your sister?¡± Dai Zhu was in disbelief, ¡°No matter how much she dislikes you, she can¡¯t say such things to frame you! Could it be that this post is saying that you stole her originalposition? But I don¡¯t think she has the ability to create an originalposition at all!¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°From the beginning, it was Jiang Ran who took advantage of the Jiang family¡¯s pampering of her, so she always bullied Xiao Yu. The songs that Jiang Ran yed at the major parties were all Xiao Yu¡¯s originalpositions. Later, when Xiao Yu was unwilling to give Jiang Ran her own songs, she thought of a way to steal them. She even told the public that they were her own original songs. If they were found out, they would say that Xiao Yu stole her own original songs!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Ran is so shameless?¡± Dai Zhu was shocked. She had never thought that someone would be so shameless.


    Lu Qi said, ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing she¡¯s shameless about.¡±


    She wanted to continue, but when she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s expression, she stopped herself and asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, what do we do now? A lot of people have already seen this post.¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°I was wondering why Jiang Ran has been so quiet recently. It turns out that she¡¯s been waiting for me behind my back.¡±


    Dai Zhu asked, ¡°Then do you want to exin it? Just say that you didn¡¯t do it, but Jiang Ran did, but it distorts the truth.¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head, she said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to exin now. No one will listen. Most of them have already seen this post and will assume that I¡¯m such a person. Therefore, no matter what I say, they will not believe me.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t let Jiang Ran be so arrogant,¡± said Dai Zhu.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said mysteriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own ways.¡±

 Chapter 624 - Retaliation

    <h4>Chapter 624: Retaliation</h4>


    Dai Zhu, Lu Qi, and Tian Guo did not know what Jiang Yu was up to, but seeing how confident she was, they did not ask further.


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°Jiang Yu, although I don¡¯t know what you can do, just tell me if there¡¯s anything. I will do my best to help you.¡±


    Jiang Yu was touched and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After returning to school, Jiang Yu went back to her dormitory and opened the school forum.


    She found the content of the post and read it carefully. After that, the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile.


    Jiang Li was the only one in the dormitory who was still resting. When she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    She was a little curious about why Jiang Yu was like this, so she asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°I¡¯m giving those who framed me a big counter-attack.¡±


    ¡°Counter-attack?¡± Jiang Li spent her free time in the library. She didn¡¯t know about the school forum at all, so she didn¡¯t know what Jiang Yu meant by ¡°Framing¡±.


    However, she had lived with Jiang Yu for so long, so she knew what kind of person she was. Since she said that someone was framing her, it was possible that someone had really forced something on her.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Soon, I will let that person know what will happen if he fabricates lies behind my back and turns the truth upside down.¡±


    Jiang Yu first edited the content and then opened a certain app on her phone. After taking a few pictures, she also posted the pictures.


    After Lu Qi and Dai Zhu saw the post, they immediately forwarded the post so that more and more people could see it.


    ......


    Jiang Ran was still restingfortably in the dormitory, but she was woken up by a series of urgent knocks on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Jiang Ran was angry and in a bad mood, so her tone was not very good.


    Wang Qing stood at the door with the phone in his hand. The anxious expression on his face made Jiang Ran wake up immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Jiang Ran looked at her anxious look and felt that what happened was a very big thing.


    Wang Qing handed the phone over and said, ¡°Look at this new post. It¡¯s all refuting our post.¡±


    Jiang Ran quickly grabbed the phone and read the post carefully.


    The content was to exin that Jiang Yu had never stolen other people¡¯s creativity and original music score. Instead, it was others who stole her creativity and original music score.


    The more Jiang Ran read, the angrier she got. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to deliberately post a post to rify things. Moreover, all the content was true. It was just short of writing Jiang Ran¡¯s name.


    However, Jiang Ran absolutely couldn¡¯t say that in front of others. Otherwise, her image, which she was struggling to maintain in front of Wang Qing, would copse. Therefore, she said, ¡°This Jiang Yu likes to fabricate wherever she goes, and she also likes to distort the truth!¡±


    Wang Qing was also very angry and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even though we have already put the truth on her face, she still refused to admit it! Do we really have to confront her face to face before she will admit what she has done?¡±


    Jiang Ran was worried that Wang Qing would be impulsive and really do something to confront her face to face.


    She hurriedly pulled Wang Qing back and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s leave this matter at that. There¡¯s no need to continue talking about it. Anyway, Jiang Yu won¡¯t admit it.¡±


    Wang Qing felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it for Jiang Ran and said, ¡°Are you just going to let Jiang Yu bully you like that?¡±


    Jiang Ran sighed, she said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. If it were just her alone, we would be able to deal with her easily. But she has an Mo Long behind her. Who would dare to go against her? Wouldn¡¯t she just do whatever she says? I¡¯m also unlucky to have met this sister. Otherwise, my life would definitely be happier than it is now.¡±

 Chapter 625 - Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 625: Interrogation</h4>


    Wang Qing pitied Jiang Ran even more and said, ¡°Jiang Ran, I didn¡¯t know that your previous life was so miserable. This Jiang Yu is really too detestable.¡±


    Jiang Ran lowered her head and raised her hand to wipe away her non-existent tears, putting on an aggrieved and pitiful look.


    Wang Qing said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you deal with this matter.¡±


    Jiang Ran asked, ¡°How? Do you really want topete with Mo Long?¡±


    Wang Qing paused, recalling her father¡¯s disgraceful behavior on the day of thepetition.


    He humbly begged for mercy in front of Mo Long and Jiang Yu, and even pped himself for it, driving him out of the Wang family.


    At the thought of this, Wang Qing couldn¡¯t help but get angry, and his tone became very aggressive, he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mo Long? Does he have more eyes or more hands? Why are so many people afraid of him? If you¡¯re afraid of him, I¡¯m Not!¡±


    Wang Qing was indeed a brainless person. He was not afraid of anything.


    Jiang Ran was worried that Wang Qing¡¯s single-minded mind would do something irreparable due to a moment of impulse. If that happened, her n would bepletely disrupted.


    However, Wang Qing could not listen to what Jiang Ran said at all. He could not even hear a single sound, he only said, ¡°Jiang Ran, don¡¯t worry. I will help you solve this matter, and I will definitely not say your name out loud.¡±


    Jiang Ran now regretted saving Wang Qing in the heavy rain back then. This person was just like Li Jing whom she had met before. They were all brainless people.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go yet...¡± Jiang Ran wanted to stop her, but Wang Qing¡¯s footsteps were very fast, and she immediately disappeared from Jiang Ran¡¯s sight.


    After Wang Qing went back, she started to edit the content of the new post.


    ......


    Especially the few screenshots below Jiang Yu¡¯s post, saying that these were fake pictures and not real pictures.


    If the screenshots were real, then let Jiang Yue forward and admit that these screenshots were real.


    The post was sent out very quickly, and Jiang Yu saw the post within five minutes.


    This time, Wang Qing did not remain anonymous. Instead, she used her name to post this post.


    When Jiang Yu saw it, he first smiled and then replied under the post, ¡°Wang Qing, do you not know the whole story?¡±


    Wang Qing had been waiting in front of her phone the whole time. When she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s reply, she immediately replied, ¡°Who says I don¡¯t know the whole story? You obviously stole someone else¡¯s original music score! But in the end, you refused to admit it!¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°If it was something I did, of course I would admit it. But if it wasn¡¯t something I did, then there¡¯s no need for me to admit it, right? Since you said that my picture is fake, you cane to me. I can show you the real picture.¡±


    Wang Qing¡¯s hand did not stop for a moment. She replied, ¡°What do you mean by the real picture? What does the time you published the piano piece have to do with you stealing someone else¡¯s original score?¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that Jiang Ran was the one who said all these things, and Wang Qing also believed her unconditionally. It seemed that she had really given Jiang Ran some face recently, which allowed her to twist the truth so brazenly and even tell these words to unrted outsiders.


    ¡°Wang Qing, I advise you to investigate all these things clearly before saying these words.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated all these things long ago! Jiang Yu, you¡¯re a liar! If someone didn¡¯t tell me what you did, I wouldn¡¯t know how long I would have been kept in the dark by you! There are other people, including your friend and your boyfriend Mo Long!¡±


    Seeing Wang Qing mention Mo Long, Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes darkened and she replied, ¡°Wang Qing, don¡¯t blindly believe Jiang Ran¡¯s words.¡±


    She only replied with this sentence and then went offline.

 Chapter 626 - Holiday Party

    <h4>Chapter 626: Holiday Party</h4>


    Wang Qing was still looking at her phone in a daze, wondering how Jiang Yu knew it was Jiang Ran.


    After Jiang Yu replied, she opened another app on her phone. After a few simple actions, she turned off her phone in satisfaction andyfortably on the bed to rest.


    Jiang Ran, who didn¡¯t know about it, wanted to go to the school forum to watch the fight between Wang Qing and Jiang Yu. However, she found that she couldn¡¯t log in to the forum¡¯s website no matter what.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Ran kept logging out and then logged back in, but she couldn¡¯t log back in no matter what.


    After trying for more than ten times, a sentence appeared on Jiang Ran¡¯s phone: ¡°Hello, you have been temporarily blocked by the website for ten years.¡± Then, Jiang Ran¡¯s phone screen turned ck and she couldn¡¯t open it anymore.


    ¡°How could it be blocked! What¡¯s going on!¡± Jiang Ran grabbed her hair, but she had already pulled off a few strands, and she couldn¡¯t understand what had happened.


    Could it be that Wang Qing had told Jiang Yu everything about her when he confronted her? Then, Jiang Yu was so embarrassed that she flew into a rage and reported her to the school forum?


    She already knew that Wang Qing wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish anything!


    Jiang Ran thought resentfully, Wang Qing, this person who couldn¡¯t aplish anything and ruined everything, couldn¡¯t even understand such a small matter!


    She felt her heart ache as she touched her phone. This was the phone that Sun You had just given her not long ago!


    Jiang Yu slept until the afternoon before she woke up. Her body was a little sticky, so she went to the bathroom to take a shower. She immediately felt refreshed.


    The semester was about to end, and the winter vacation wasing soon.


    Jiang Yu nned to make some vacation ns so that she and Mo Long wouldn¡¯t be bored.


    Everyone¡¯s sses ended one after another. The acting department¡¯s sses ended the earliest, so Jiang Yu went back before Lu Qi and the others.


    ¡°Come and y with me during the vacation,¡± Jiang Yu said to Lu Qi and Dai Zhu when she left.


    Dai Zhu grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Jiang Yu! You¡¯re not allowed to leave! You have to stay here and apany me toplete the final exam!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled as she swatted Dai Zhu¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°I¡¯m not staying here.¡±


    She was obviously smiling, but her words made Dai Zhu feel cold.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! You¡¯re not kind at all!¡± Dai Zhu shouted.


    Jiang Yu returned to Mo Garden in a good mood, but when she entered the door, she saw two great gods ¡ª Mo Long¡¯s parents.


    Mo Jiang saw Jiang Yu enter the door and coughed dryly, saying, ¡°There are some things that I think it¡¯s better to exin to you clearly. We don¡¯t want to waste too much effort, so we came directly to Mo Garden to look for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu took off her backpack and put it on the sofa. She asked hesitantly, ¡°Why are the two of you looking for me?¡±


    Mo Jiang said, ¡°I think you should know better than anyone why we are looking for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and sat down on the sofa.


    How could she not know? Of course she knew. At this time, Mo Long¡¯s parents were looking for her for only one thing ¡ª to leave Mo Long as soon as possible.


    Liu Hui said, ¡°Looking at you, you should know why we are looking for you. Then we don¡¯t need to waste our saliva. Let me ask you, how much money do you need to leave Mo Long?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m not with Mo Long for money.¡±


    ¡°Anyone can say that,¡± Mo Jiang said disdainfully, ¡°But if you¡¯re not with him for his money, why are you with him?¡±


    Jiang Yu sometimes felt that Mo Long¡¯s parents¡¯ thoughts were very strange. She simply could not use a normal person¡¯s mind to guess their thoughts.


    Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m with Mo Long because I like him, and not for any other reason. Do you think it¡¯s a mistake to be with someone you like?¡±

 Chapter 627 - Parents’ Obstruction

    <h4>Chapter 627: Parents¡¯ Obstruction</h4>


    Mo Jiang snorted coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to be with the person you like, but it¡¯s a wrong thing for you to like Mo Long!¡±


    Jiang Yu was puzzled and asked, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Mo Jiang said, ¡°What¡¯s your status and background? You should like someone who has the same status and background as you, and not dream of bing a phoenix.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t have such thoughts...¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Liu Hui interrupted her, she said, ¡°So what if you say you don¡¯t have it? Do you have to rely on your mouth to do good and bad things? Jiang Yu, I¡¯ve told you about this before, and your fox tail has already been exposed. There¡¯s no need for you to put on a show here.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought that she could solve many difficult problems, but Mo Long¡¯s parents were so stubborn. Jiang Yu felt that there was no way she could get rid of them.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t speak, Liu Hui said, ¡°Did I hit the nail on the head? Are you thinking of an excuse?¡±


    Mo Jiang added fuel to the fire once again. ¡°Look at yourself. How can youpare to Yueyue? Even if you win this year¡¯s movie queen, so what? Compared to Yueyue, you¡¯re still far behind!¡±


    It was Li Yue again. Jiang Yu thought, she really didn¡¯t know what kind of bewitching potion Li Yue had fed Mo Long¡¯s parents. After being exposed to so much dirt, they still wanted her to be their daughter-inw.


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Who is Li Yue? Was It Li Yue who used the excuse of winning three movie queen awards to not marry Mo Long because Mo Long had a problem with his leg? Or was it that Li Yue who acted like a big shot and refused to act as a beggar and ultimately pushed all the me onto me?¡±


    Mo Jiang and Liu Hui¡¯s faces were a little embarrassed.


    Because they knew that Li Yue had done all these things, and what Jiang Yu said was only the tip of the iceberg.


    After observing the changes in Mo Jiang and Liu Hui¡¯s expressions, Jiang Yu said, ¡°She has done more than these things.¡±


    Mo Jiang tried his best to put in a good word for Li Yue. ¡°So what? Yueyue is well-educated. There must be a reason for her to do these things!¡±


    ¡°What reason? An unspeakable reason.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°The two of you don¡¯t have to think of ways to put in a good word for Li Yue. I know better than the two of you what kind of person she is. I believe that Mo Long is also very clear about it.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Liu Hui looked at Jiang Yu with disdain and said, ¡°No matter what you say today, I will never agree to the matter between you and Mo Long!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked straight into Liu Hui¡¯s eyes, she said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t agree, you should go to Mo Long and tell him that Li Yue is the most suitable person for him. Tell him to quickly abandon me. Instead ofing to me and telling me that I¡¯m not worthy of Mo Long and even giving me money to leave.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Liu Hui was furious and said, ¡°You littless, you really have a sharp tongue!¡±


    How could she not know that Jiang Yu was right, but she knew her son very well... Mo Long was a person who would not change easily as long as he had a goal and would even work hard for it. He would even die to achieve his goal.


    And now, Mo Long¡¯s goal was to marry Jiang Yu after she graduated.


    This matter seemed to have be a belief in Mo Long¡¯s heart. It was something that he would do for the rest of his life. No one could persuade him.


    Therefore, she thought about it and decided to make a move on Jiang Yu. As long as she was willing to leave Mo Long, everything would be easy to resolve.


    However, she did not expect Jiang Yu to be someone who was not easy to persuade. No matter how much money she had, she remained unmoved. Her firm attitude made people feel that being with Mo Long was something that she would do for the rest of her life.


    Liu Hui¡¯s expression did not look good when Jiang Yu hit the nail on the head. She said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I advise you not to refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!¡±


    ¡°What toast?¡± A cold voice sounded at the entrance. Everyone turned to look.


    Mo Long was wearing a light gray suit. He was standing at the entrance, staring straight at them.


    His eyes were shady and his expression was cold. It was so cold that the temperature around him seemed to have dropped.

 Chapter 628 - The Mo Family In The Same House

    <h4>Chapter 628: The Mo Family In The Same House</h4>


    Mo Jiang and Liu Hui hade because Mo Long was not at home during this period of time, but they did not expect him toe back so early.


    Jiang Yu looked at the time on her phone and said in surprise, ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°If I didn¡¯te back, I wouldn¡¯t have seen such a wonderful show.¡±


    Mo Jiang snorted coldly and said, ¡°Someone called you, right?¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t answer Mo Jiang¡¯s question and only said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Why did youe back so early?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°The ss ended, so I came back early.¡±


    Seeing that Mo Long ignored his father, Mo Jiang was furious and shouted, ¡°Mo Long! Your father is sitting here. Can¡¯t you see?!¡±


    Mo Long then turned his eyes to Mo Jiang and said expressionlessly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The atmosphere between the father and son became more and more tense. It gave people the illusion that they were about to quarrel or even fight.


    Liu Hui wanted to stop him, but she knew her husband¡¯s temper and her son¡¯s character. Even if she said something to stop him, it would be useless.


    Just as she did not know what to do, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Mo Long, are you tired? Take a rest first. I will personally cook today.¡±


    Mo Long calmed himself down and rubbed his temples. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me and Yu¡¯er¡¯s lives anymore.¡±


    Mo Jiang was furious. ¡°Am I disturbing your lives?! If you are willing to break up with her obediently and marry Yueyue back, or if it¡¯s another girl from a prominent family, I won¡¯t disturb your lives anymore ... But why must it be Jiang Yu? What kind of bewitching potion did she give you?¡±


    Mo Long was about to speak when Jiang Yu stopped him and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t speak loudly. Let¡¯s have a good chat. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to prepare dinner.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu went to the kitchen to prepare dinner for the day.


    At this time, only Mo Long and his parents were left in the living room.


    Mo Jiang also felt that he had lost the dignity of an elder. He cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your grandfather?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°He recently bought a pet dog and is walking it outside.¡±


    Mo Jiang sneered and said, ¡°Your grandfather is really in a good mood.¡±


    Mo Long said impolitely, ¡°Grandfather lives here, so naturally, he¡¯s in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mo Jiang¡¯s mood, which had just calmed down, surged up again.


    Mo Jiang was just about to lose his temper when he heard Elder Mo speak at the door, ¡°Why, did the Mo family gather again today?¡±


    Only then did Mo Jiang suppress the anger of his money. He stood up and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Elder Mo did not give him a good look and said, ¡°If I don¡¯te back, where will I go? Will I sleep on the street?¡±


    Mo Jiang smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡±


    Elder Mo carried the white curly-haired puppy and sat on the sofa. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t visit the temple for no reason. Just tell me what you came here for today.¡±


    Mo Jiang paused and said, ¡°We came here today to look for Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for Jiang Yu? Then I don¡¯t need to think to know what you¡¯re here for,¡± said Elder Mo ¡°I advise you to give up on this idea. As long as I¡¯m alive, my granddaughter-inw can only be Jiang Yu!¡±


    Mo Jiang now felt that Jiang Yu had not only bewitched Mo Long, but also Elder Mo...


    He said, ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t like Yueyue, you can ask Mo Long to marry another girl with an illustrious family background. But this girl is not Jiang Yu, why do you insist?¡±


    Elder Mo was very curious and asked, ¡°How do you know it¡¯s not Jiang Yu?¡±


    Mo Jiang was also very curious and asked, ¡°Do you think Jiang Yu¡¯s family background is illustrious?¡±


    Elder Mo was even more curious and said, ¡°Is this very important? I was also a poor boy back then, but didn¡¯t I also marry your mother, an excellent teacher?¡±


    Mo Jiang was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 629 - Family Having Dinner Together

    <h4>Chapter 629: Family Having Dinner Together</h4>


    Jiang Yu was in the kitchen preparing dinner for the day. She could vaguely hear their conversation in the living room.


    Half an hourter, Jiang Yu poked her head out of the kitchen and said, ¡°Get ready. It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Elder Mo replied, ¡°Got it, Jiang Yu.¡±


    Then, he locked the white curly-haired puppy into a cage at the side and said, ¡°Ball, grandpa is going to eat.¡±


    Mo Long also touched Ball¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll y with you in a while.¡±


    Mo Jiang and Liu Hui were so shocked when they saw their father, who had always been known for his dignity, and their son, who had always been serious and unsmiling, treat a puppy in such a manner.


    And this was not the only thing that shocked them.


    After Jiang Yu brought the dishes to the table, elder Mo wanted to quickly take a bite to taste the freshness, but was stopped by Jiang Yu. He put his hands on his waist and said, ¡°Grandpa, you just touched the ball. Hurry up and wash your hands.¡±


    Therefore, Elder Mo could only obediently go to the kitchen to wash his hands.


    Then, Jiang Yu looked meaningfully at Mo Long¡¯s hands and said, ¡°You touched it just now. I saw it.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Long smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Mo Jiang and Liu Hui, who were shocked by what they saw next, saw Jiang Yu in an apron setting the dishes in the kitchen, the old man, who was usually stern and dignified, and the young man, who was always serious and unsmiling, were fighting over the sink.


    There seemed to be a child-like quarrel between them. ¡°Go away, brat. I was here first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already washed for a minute.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? This is called meticulous!¡±


    Mo Jiang found it hard to imagine that these words came from the mouths of the members of the Mo family. This was because in the past when they were at the Mo family, no matter how big or small the family gatherings were, no one had ever said such words.


    After Jiang Yu was ready, she said to Mo Jiang and Liu Hui, ¡°Uncle, aunty,e and eat. The dishes are all home-cooked. Don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    Elder Mo came out from the kitchen after washing his hands and said, ¡°They still dare to mind? If they do, go and find Li Yue to cook for them! Don¡¯t eat the dishes cooked by my granddaughter-inw here!¡±


    Mo Jiang¡¯s temper was also very stubborn sometimes. Mo Long¡¯s temper was probably just to follow him. Regarding Elder Mo¡¯s words, Mo Jiang didn¡¯t intend to go along with his thoughts and said, ¡°Since no one is keeping us here, then we¡¯ll just leave.¡±


    Elder Mo didn¡¯t even look at him and said, ¡°If you want to leave, then leave quickly. No one is keeping you here.¡±


    Jiang Yu hurriedly stopped Mo Jiang and Liu Hui and said in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, you know that grandfather has always had this kind of temper. After all, father and son are one. Stay and have a meal together.¡±


    Mo Jiang really didn¡¯t have a good impression of Jiang Yu. Originally, he didn¡¯t n to give her face.


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s words of ¡°After all, father and son are one and the same¡± struck a chord in his heart, so he decided to stay for a meal before leaving.


    Seeing that Mo Jiang had returned, Elder Mo said unhappily, ¡°Why are you back? Didn¡¯t you dislike me?¡±


    Seeing that Mo Jiang¡¯s expression had turned ugly again, Jiang Yu hurriedly filled Elder Mo with a bowl full of seaweed and egg soup. She handed it over and said, ¡°Grandpa, you heard wrong. Uncle never said that he dislike you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t dislike me? Then why did you leave just now?¡± Elder Mo picked up the bowl of soup and took a big gulp. He smacked his lips in satisfaction and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, your culinary skills have improved again.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t praise me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be humble. Improvement is improvement. Did I say something wrong?¡± Elder Mo said and then looked at Mo Jiang, he then said, ¡°You must not be like some people who are unwilling to admit the truth even though it is right in front of their eyes. You must follow your own way of thinking.¡±


    Of course, Mo Jiang knew that Elder Mo was referring to the fact that he was unwilling to ept Jiang Yu as his daughter-inw.


    However, there were many girls who were more outstanding than Jiang Yu. Any one of them was more qualified to marry Mo Long and stand by Mo Long¡¯s side.

 Chapter 630 - Discussion During The Meal

    <h4>Chapter 630: Discussion During The Meal</h4>


    Jiang Yu tried to smooth things over, saying, ¡°It¡¯s normal for some things to be hard to ept for a while. After a period of time, you¡¯ll slowly ept it.¡±


    Mo Jiang looked at Jiang Yu, not knowing what she was up to.


    However, Jiang Yu did not see Mo Jiang¡¯s inquisitive eyes. After she served him and Liu Hui soup, she served Mo Long a bowl of soup, ¡°Grandpa, I recently bought lily seeds. I¡¯ll nt them in a while. When they grow well, I can continue to make snuff,¡± said Jiang Yu


    ¡°There¡¯s still a small packet of osmanthus snuff you made for mest time. Don¡¯t make too much, or it¡¯ll be wasted,¡± said Elder Mo.


    ¡°Lilies also have a growth cycle. When they grow well, that small packet of osmanthus should be almost used up,¡± said Jiang Yu


    Elder Mo thought for a moment and felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s words made sense. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±


    As he said that, Mo Jiang¡¯s cell phone rang.


    He left the dining table and walked to the side to answer the phone. A momentter, he came back and said, ¡°Dad, Mo Zhi wants to see you.¡±


    Elder Mo¡¯s hand that was picking up the food paused for a moment before it returned to normal. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to see her.¡±


    Mo Jiang said helplessly, ¡°Dad, no matter what, she¡¯s still your daughter, my sister.¡±


    Elder Mo snorted, he said, ¡°She even knows that she¡¯s my daughter? Then when she insisted on leaving the Mo family, did she know that she was my daughter, your sister? I think she was really charmed by that man surnamed Tang until she didn¡¯t know where her soul went!¡±


    Mo Jiang also knew that Mo Zhi had insisted on being with Tang Yi back then. She had even severed her rtionship with them and her father.


    Now, he didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she had turned around and wanted to continue fawning over the Mo family.


    Jiang Yu felt that Mo Zhi¡¯s name was familiar. She seemed to have heard it somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t recall it no matter how hard she tried.


    She said, ¡°Grandfather, no matter what, since she¡¯s from the Mo family, don¡¯t reject her outside the door. Isn¡¯t it just to see you? It¡¯s fine if you go and see her. It¡¯s better to resolve all the matters and misunderstandings and have a harmonious and beautiful family.¡±


    Elder Mo was silent. After eating a few mouthfuls of rice, just as Mo Jiang was unwilling to continue waiting and was about to tell Mo Zhi that it was best not toe back, Elder Mo said, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Mo Jiang was stunned and subconsciously replied, ¡°She¡¯s at the front gate of the Mo family.¡±


    Elder Mo said, ¡°Tell her toe over. If there¡¯s anything, just say it and leave immediately.¡±


    Mo Jiang paused and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    After he sent the address of Mo Garden to Mo Zhi, he sat down again and continued eating quietly as if nothing had happened.


    However, on the surface, he was eating, but in reality, his gaze was fixated on Jiang Yu.


    Thisss was really capable. Even though he had yed the emotional card, his father wasn¡¯t willing to see Mo Zhi even once.


    However, Jiang Yu could easily change his father¡¯s mind with just a few words. Even though his tone was still as cold as before and he still acted impatiently towards Mo Zhi, he was willing to see Mo Zhi.


    As long as they could meet, the chances of Mo Zhi being able to return to the Mo family would increase.


    It seemed like he had underestimated Jiang Yu.


    After the meal, Jiang Yu took the initiative to clean up the table.


    Mo Long wanted to help her clean up, but she pushed him onto the sofa, she said, ¡°Stay here and chat with uncle, auntie, and grandfather. Aren¡¯t there more guestsingter? That¡¯s the Mo family¡¯s business. You must be present. But it has nothing to do with me, so I won¡¯t participate.¡±


    Mo Long held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re also a member of the Mo family. As long as it¡¯s the Mo family¡¯s business, it has something to do with you. Likewise, your business is the Mo family¡¯s business.¡±


    Jiang Yu blushed a little and said, ¡°Got it. Go and sit down. I¡¯ll pack up in a while. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Mo Long let go of her hand and said, ¡°Leave these things to the servants.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I told them to leave work early when I was cooking. I¡¯ll take care of all the housework today.¡±

 Chapter 631 - See Tang Xue Again

    <h4>Chapter 631: See Tang Xue Again</h4>


    Mo Long found it a little funny. He didn¡¯t expect the little girl in front of him to do so many things secretly.


    He smiled and said helplessly, ¡°Then hurry up. If you feel tired, just leave it there. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    As he said that, he gently kissed Jiang Yu¡¯s forehead.


    Mo Long sat down on the sofa while Jiang Yu went to clean the kitchen.


    Not long after, there was a series of knocks on the door at the entrance.


    No one got up to open the door, nor did anyone speak, allowing the people outside to enter.


    For a moment, the air was silent.


    Jiang Yu, who was in the kitchen, felt embarrassed for the people outside the door. Hence, she wiped the water off her hands and went to open the door for the people outside.


    However, when she opened the door, Jiang Yu saw an old acquaintance she had not seen for a long time.


    ¡°Tang Xue?¡±


    Tang Xue, who was at the door, was also shocked when she saw Jiang Yu. She asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Jiang Yu found it a little funny and asked in return, ¡°Is it strange that I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°Why not? This is brother Mo Long¡¯s home!¡± Tang Xue said as she pushed Jiang Yu away and walked in withrge strides.


    Behind her was a woman. It was Mo Zhi that Mo Jiang had mentioned earlier.


    Jiang Yu recalled this time. No wonder she felt that Mo Zhi¡¯s name sounded so familiar when she heard it. It turned out that Mo Zhi was Tang Xue¡¯s mother. She had heard Tang Xue mention it before.


    Tang Xue walked in. The moment she saw Elder Mo, she immediately pounced on him and cried out aggrievedly, ¡°Grandfather! How did you let that Jiang Yu into the house!¡±


    Elder Mo had not seen his granddaughter for a long time, so he felt a little pity for her. However, when he heard this, his face darkened again and he said, ¡°You child, you have no manners. That¡¯s your sister-inw!¡±


    Tang Xue said disdainfully, ¡°What sister-inw? I think she¡¯s more like a seductive vixen! Grandpa, don¡¯t be deceived by her!¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s face turned gloomy and he said in a low voice, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tang Xue thought she had heard wrong and asked again, ¡°Brother Mo Long, what are you saying?¡±


    Mo Long stood up and said word by word, ¡°I said, get lost.¡±


    ¡°You want me to get lost? Are you sure it¡¯s not Jiang Yu who needs to get lost?¡± Tang Xue pointed at Jiang Yu who was still standing at the door and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you about her? Why do you still keep her by your side?¡±


    Although Jiang Yu knew that Tang Xue was still holding a grudge against her because of Xu Ye¡¯s matter, she still felt that it was somewhat baffling.


    What did it have to do with her that Xu Ye didn¡¯t like her? Why did she always like to push all the responsibility onto herself?


    Tang Xue said, ¡°Jiang Yu is on set, ignoring that she¡¯s a woman with a boyfriend, and seducing men everywhere! Brother Mo Long, I told you that she wasn¡¯t a good person, but you didn¡¯t believe me. You kept her by your side until now! Brother Mo Long, don¡¯t be fooled by her!¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Mo Long held back his anger and didn¡¯t explode in front of the others.


    Jiang Yu rubbed her shoulder that had hit the wall when Tang Xue pushed her away and walked towards the kitchen, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to exaggerate what I did on the set. Everyone knows that you like Xu Ye. Even he himself has seen through your thoughts. Instead of fighting for a chance, you threw a tantrum on me. If I ask myself, I know I have nothing to do with Xu Ye, but you didn¡¯t believe me. In the end, you were so angry that you hit me with a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°Is there nothing between you guys just because you say so !¡± Tang Xue said exasperatedly.


    Jiang Yu asked her back, ¡°Is there something just because you say there is?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Tang Xue said.


    Jiang Yu found it funny and asked, ¡°Then tell me, what did you see?¡±


    ¡°I, I...¡± It was Tang Xue who had made it up. Of course, she couldn¡¯t think of the specific content.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t say it, you should just shut your mouth. If you have the time to make it up, you might as well think about what you should do with your life in the future,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    She hated it when people made things up about her, whether it was about her stealing someone else¡¯s original score or a man whom she had nothing to do with it.


    Tang Xue would say that she was a seductive vixen in front of everyone. Even in front of her, these lies woulde out of her mouth without any shame.


    This makes Jiang Yu angrier.

 Chapter 632 - Get Out Of The Mo Garden

    <h4>Chapter 632: Get Out Of The Mo Garden</h4>


    Tang Xue relied on the presence of her mother and grandfather, so she spoke without restraint,pletely disregarding the harshness of her words.


    However, she had forgotten that Mo Long would only speak up for Jiang Yu, and her grandfather was also wholeheartedly loyal to Jiang Yu, the granddaughter-inw. Furthermore, her mother and her grandfather still had a conflict to resolve.


    If she continued to cause trouble, it would only make things worse.


    Mo Zhi wanted to stop her from continuing.


    However, Tang Xue didn¡¯t know what Mo Zhi meant and continued to speak ill of Jiang Yu. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Jiang Yu. She seduces men everywhere. She¡¯s a vixen!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Mo Zhi was the one who shouted at Tang Xue. ¡°Do you still think this ce isn¡¯t messy enough?!¡±


    Tang Xue was so frightened by Mo Zhi¡¯s shout that she stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do.


    Mo Zhi smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I usually spoil this child to the point of spoiling her, but she¡¯s also so outspoken. Don¡¯t mind her, children are like this.¡±


    ¡°Is she still young at this age?¡± Elder Mo questioned, ¡°Then in your eyes, how old is she? Is she 30 or 40 years old? Is she only considered to have grown up at your age?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Mo Zhi¡¯s head was covered in ayer of cold sweat. In the face of Elder Mo¡¯s questioning, she was unable to make any exnation.


    Elder Mo continued to question her, ¡°Listen to yourself, what did this child just say? Was she speaking without restraint? She was already speaking unscrupulously in front of others! You¡¯re still exining for her saying good words?¡±


    The cold sweat on Mo Zhi¡¯s head grew more and more, quickly condensing into a stream of sweat that flowed down.


    Tang Xue didn¡¯t expect her grandfather to say such things about her. For a moment, she felt wronged and said, ¡°Grandfather, why did you say such things about me...¡±


    ......


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Elder Mo originally thought that if Mo Zhi brought Tang Xue to apologize to him, then he would consider forgiving them.


    However, not only did Tang Xue say such arrogant words, Mo Zhi also kept exining and excusing her, which further increased Elder Mo¡¯s anger.


    Tang Xue said aggrievedly, ¡°Grandfather, but did I say anything wrong? Jiang Yu is a vixen to begin with...¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Mo Zhi gave her a hard p, ¡°Shut up! You really don¡¯t need to stand there and talk! Do you feel ufortable when you go back to the Mo Family?!¡±


    Tang Xue covered her face with her hands and stared at Mo Zhi with her eyes wide open. Her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Mom, why did you hit me? What do you mean I feel bad going back to the Mo Family? Didn¡¯t wee here today to talk to Grandpa about this? Will Grandpa not agree to us going back to the Mo Family?¡±


    As she said that, Tang Xue looked at Elder Mo with her eyes wide open, wanting to get a definite answer.


    Elder Mo wanted to directly say, ¡°Mo Zhi, you and your daughter can forget about ever returning to the Mo family in this lifetime.¡±


    However, she was, after all, the daughter that he had raised for more than 40 years. Even if she had insisted on going her own way and left the Mo family with another man, the blood in her bones still belonged to the Mo family. She was moring that she was a member of the Mo family.


    Therefore, for a moment, he really couldn¡¯t bring himself to say such harsh words.


    Mo Jiang naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything about chasing his own sister out. Hence, he could only remain silent and wait for Elder Mo¡¯s next words.


    Everyone in the Mo family had their own thoughts and no one said it out loud.


    However, Mo Long was an exception. He wouldn¡¯t consider these things. His heart was only for Jiang Yu.


    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you will return to the Mo family, but you will not return to the Mo garden in the future.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mo Long, can you stop putting in a good word for Jiang Yu?¡± Tang Xue¡¯s face began to turn red and swollen, and soon, arge chunk of her face swelled up.


    Mo Long frowned. ¡°Shut up. Get out of Mo Garden now.¡±


    Tang Xue quickly hid behind Mo Zhi, she asked Liu Hui and Mo Jiang for help. ¡°Uncle, aunt, look at brother Mo Long. He¡¯s been bewitched by that vixen woman. He¡¯s saying all kinds of good things for her, and he won¡¯t allow me to expose her crimes.¡±

 Chapter 633 - Chased Away Again

    <h4>Chapter 633: Chased Away Again</h4>


    Jiang Yu had just finished packing up in the kitchen and returned to the living room when she heard Tang Xue¡¯s words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for you to waste here.¡± Mo Long rubbed his temples and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it quickly. After you¡¯re done, leave immediately and don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡±


    Tang Xue wanted to say something, but Mo Zhi grabbed her arm and pinched her hard, indicating for her to shut up and stop talking.


    Tang Xue was in pain and screamed, ¡°Ah! Mom, why did you pinch me!¡±


    Mo Zhi smiled apologetically and said to Elder Mo, ¡°Dad, I was wrong about what happened before. I¡¯m here to apologize to you. Can you ask Mo Long to return the Tang family¡¯spany?¡±


    Elder Mo didn¡¯t know about this, so after hearing what Mo Zhi said, he looked at Mo Long strangely and asked, ¡°You bought the Tang family¡¯spany?¡±


    Mo Long nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Why would you suddenly buy the Tang family¡¯spany?¡± Elder Mo asked in confusion.


    Mo Long said, ¡°It¡¯s all Tang Xue¡¯s doing.¡±


    Tang Xue was still rubbing the spot where Mo Zhi had pinched her bruise, she said in pain, ¡°What did I do? Didn¡¯t I just hurt Jiang Yu¡¯s head? But didn¡¯t I apologize to herter? Brother Mo Long, why are you still talking?¡±


    ¡°Is that an apology? People who don¡¯t know would think that you¡¯re cursing me,¡± Jiang Yu said from the side.


    ¡°Shut up! This is where the Mo family speaks. What right do you have to interrupt?¡± Tang Xue said in a bad mood.


    ¡°You also know that this is where the Mo family speaks?¡± Mo Long looked at her and said, ¡°Then why are you, a person with the surname Tang, interrupting?¡±


    ¡°Brother Mo Long!¡± Tang Xue stomped her feet in exasperation. She flung her hair and said, ¡°My mother is your aunt!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Stop talking!¡± Elder Mo shouted loudly, and everyone fell silent.


    Elder Mo cleared his throat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s end this matter here. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯te to Mo Garden anymore.¡±


    When Mo Zhi heard this, she thought that she still had a chance. If she didn¡¯t return to Mo Garden, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to return to the Mo family, so she could still return to the Mo family in the future.


    However, what Elder Mo said nextpletely extinguished the me of hope that was burning in Mo Zhi¡¯s heart.


    Elder Mo said, ¡°Don¡¯t return to the Mo family in the future. As for the Tang family¡¯spany, it will depend on your performance in the future. If your performance is good, Mo Long will return the Tang family¡¯spany.¡±


    Although Mo Long didn¡¯t want to return the Tang family¡¯spany so easily, his grandfather had already said so, so he had to give him some face.


    So he said, ¡°Then it depends on what you do in the future.¡±


    Tang Xue pursed her lips and mumbled, ¡°What else do you want us to do? Do you want Jiang Yu to smash me?¡±


    Jiang Yu had been standing by the side, listening to their conversation. Now that she heard Tang Xue say this, Jiang Yu felt that this method was very reliable. So she picked up the ashtray on the coffee table in the living room and said, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this very simr to that water cup?¡±


    Tang Xue saw Jiang Yu pick up the ashtray and was afraid that she would really hit herself. She said guiltily, ¡°W-what are you doing? What water cup? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it yourself? You hurt me with the cup earlier.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. You... Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Tang Xue¡¯s guilty eyes darted around.


    ¡°You won¡¯t admit what you just said so quickly?¡± Jiang Yu smiled and put the ashtray back in its original ce. She said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not interested in hitting people.¡±


    Mo Zhi was regretting it now. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have brought Tang Xue here.


    She had thought that even if Elder Mo didn¡¯t recognize her, he would still recognize Tang Xue as his granddaughter. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t seen Tang Xue for a long time. This meeting might even bring back memories of him. She felt that no matter what, she was still the daughter of the Mo family and Elder Mo would definitely recognize her.

 Chapter 634 - New Year Present

    <h4>Chapter 634: New Year Present</h4>


    However, after Tang Xue arrived, she made a mess of everything.


    Moreover, the culprit that caused the Tang family to go bankrupt, Jiang Yu, was still here.


    As a result, things became even more difficult to clean up.


    Mo Zhi wiped the cold sweat on her head and smiled apologetically, saying, ¡°When we go back, we will definitely think about it carefully.¡±


    After saying that, Mo Zhi quickly left with Tang Xue.


    When Tang Xue was pulled away, she was still shouting relentlessly, ¡°Mom! Why did you take me away! This matter was never my fault! It was obviously that Jiang Yu¡¯s fault! If she wants to leave, it should be her!¡±


    Mo Zhi really wanted to give her two ps, but there were so many people now, so she held back her impulse.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t continue to embarrass yourself here!¡± Mo Zhi shouted.


    After Mo Zhi and Tang Xue left, the living room suddenly became very quiet.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward, and no one spoke first.


    In the end, it was Mo Jiang who broke the silence first and said, ¡°Dad, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Elder Mo did not intend to leave them here. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Go back.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°In the future, if there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t always look for Jiang Yu. Mind your own business first.¡±


    Mo Jiang paused and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    With that, Mo Jiang brought Liu Hui back.


    With four people gone, the living room became even quieter.


    Elder Mo sighed and said, ¡°A lot of things happened today. It won¡¯t be long before the New Year. If they keeping to disturb me during this period of time, how will we spend the New Year?¡±


    Jiang Yuforted him and said, ¡°Grandpa, when the weather is better, let¡¯s go out to buy New Year goods together. We can also buy some New Year gifts for you.¡±


    Only then did Elder Mo¡¯s mood improve a little. He smiled and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Okay. Didn¡¯t you just have a holiday? Then you should rest for a few days first. Then, we can go buy New Year Things.¡±


    Mo Long smiled helplessly and said, ¡°There are still a few months left. Isn¡¯t it a little too early to go and buy things now?¡±


    Elder Mo¡¯s face darkened and he said in a low voice, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Jiang Yu also said, ¡°It¡¯s not too early. Mo Long, are you free these few days? Let¡¯s go with grandpa.¡±


    Mo Long immediately agreed, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get Teng Yi to arrange the time for me right away.¡±


    Elder Mo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that it¡¯s too early to go shopping? Why don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s too early to go with me?¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not early.¡±


    Elder Mo simply couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not early? Then let¡¯s take advantage of these few days to have a good rest and then we¡¯ll go out to buy New Year gifts!¡±


    Mo Long smiled dotingly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Elder Mo felt that it was a little redundant for him to stay here, so he walked to the front of the cage and carried ball out. Then, he went to the backyard and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, ball ball. Grandpa will take you to see the flowers.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Elder Mo¡¯s back and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa likes ball-ball very much.¡±


    Mo Long also smiled, he said, ¡°That¡¯s true. At first, I was worried that Grandpa would hate ball-ball. After all, he used to hate these small animals. But after you brought ball-ball back, it was as if he found a partner. He carried it everywhere he went.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°This means that Grandpa likes ball-ball. It means that I made the right decision to bring ball-ball back.¡±


    Mo Long hugged Jiang Yu in his arms and said, ¡°Of course you made the right decision.¡±


    Elder Mo brought ball-ball and sat in the rocking chair in the backyard. He kept looking at Mo Long and Jiang Yu from the corner of his eyes.


    Seeing how intimate the two of them were, Elder Mo stroked ball-ball¡¯s head and said to himself, ¡°Ball-ball, when do you think I¡¯ll be able to have great-grandchildren with the two of them?¡±


    Of course, ball-ball did not understand Elder Mo¡¯s words, so he could only bark a few times to express that he did not understand humannguage.


    Elder Mo also knew that ball-ball did not understand what he was saying. So he rubbed ball-ball¡¯s head and said, ¡°Forget it, let nature take its course.¡±

 Chapter 635 - Went Shopping And Encountered Li Yue

    <h4>Chapter 635: Went Shopping And Encountered Li Yue</h4>


    After resting for a few days, Jiang Yu and Elder Mo prepared to go out and buy some New Year presents.


    After Mo Long was done packing, he also went out together.


    ¡°Grandpa, what do you want to buy?¡± Jiang Yu held onto Elder Mo¡¯s arm and asked with a smile.


    Elder Mo looked at the tall buildings around him and said, ¡°Just buy some random ones.¡±


    However, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Grandpa, these are New Year¡¯s gifts! How can you just buy some random ones?¡±


    Elder Mo said, ¡°The Mo family has never bought New Year¡¯s gifts before.¡±


    Mo Long kindly reminded Elder Mo and said, ¡°Grandpa, the Mo family also bought these things during New Year¡¯s. But those things are for the servants to buy, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°The servants bought them?¡± Elder Mo paused. ¡°No wonder I never feel like it¡¯s the New Year.¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed, ¡°Of course it¡¯s better to buy these things yourself. How can we let others buy them?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll buy them ourselves. We¡¯ll have many, many New Years together.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Elder Mo coughed a few times and said, ¡°We¡¯re on the street. You two better be careful.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s face was a little red as she said, ¡°Grandpa, if we haven¡¯t decided on what to buy for the New Year, then let¡¯s buy some winter clothes first. How about buying a few cotton-padded jackets?¡±


    ......


    Elder Mo shook his walking stick and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s buy some winter clothes first.¡±


    Jiang Yu brought Elder Mo to the nearest building. The second floor was filled with people selling clothes.


    ¡°Grandfather, let¡¯s take a look around here first. If you like anything, let me know and I¡¯ll buy it for you. Or if you don¡¯t like it, we¡¯ll change to a new shop.¡±


    Elder Mo smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a look first.¡±


    Elder Mo casually walked into a men¡¯s clothing store and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the clothes here first.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    But when she looked up, she saw the person she didn¡¯t want to see at the moment ¡ª Li Yue.


    Li Yue and Li Lu were also choosing clothes here, thinking of giving their father a decent gift.


    Li Lu was the first to see Jiang Yu. She quickly tugged at Li Yue¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Sister, look. It¡¯s Jiang Yu.¡±


    Li Yue¡¯s hand that was choosing clothes paused and asked, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Li Lu quietly pointed and said, ¡°She¡¯s at the door.¡±


    Li Yue looked over and indeed saw Jiang Yu.


    And beside her was Elder Mo, who had always been on her side, and Mo Long, whom she had always yearned for.


    This scene was really eye-piercing.


    Li Yue put on a smile and walked over to greet him warmly. ¡°Grandfather Mo, why are you here? What a coincidence. Mo Long, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    After saying this, Li Yue seemed to see Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, what a coincidence. I can see you here too.¡±


    Jiang Yu also greeted him with a smile. ¡°Hello, what a coincidence.¡±


    Li Yue ignored Jiang Yu and walked towards Elder Mo¡­


    Although she knew that Elder Mo was very satisfied with Jiang Yu, she was still very confident in her impression of Elder Mo... As long as she took the initiative to speak to Elder Mo, he would definitely continue to be kind and amiable to her.


    After that, she would say a few words in Elder Mo¡¯s ear and blow a gust of wind. Perhaps Elder Mo would change his mind and feel that she was more suitable to be Mo Long¡¯s wife.


    As for Jiang Yu, it was just a small interlude before Mo Long married her.


    Hence, Li Yue smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather Mo, what style of clothes do you like? Tell me, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Grandfather Mo was feeling a little disgusted with Li Yue, so he distanced himself from her and said in disgust, ¡°If I like it, my granddaughter-inw will buy it for me.¡±


    When she heard the words ¡°Granddaughter-inw¡±, Li Yue¡¯s expression changed imperceptibly, but she quickly returned to normal, she smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s Jiang Yu¡¯s filial piety towards you, and not mine. If I buy it for you, isn¡¯t that my filial piety?¡±


    Elder Mo immediately refused, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s enough to have Jiang Yu¡¯s filial piety alone. Keep your filial piety for your father.¡±


    Li Yue froze, not knowing how to respond.

 Chapter 636 - Won’t Give A Way Out of Awkwardness

    <h4>Chapter 636: Won¡¯t Give A Way Out of Awkwardness</h4>


    Li Lu walked over and tried to smooth things over for Li Yue. She said, ¡°Grandfather Mo, the Mo and Li families have been friends for many years. It¡¯s just a few pieces of clothes. You can choose whichever one you like. We¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Grandfather Mo said, ¡°You should use these thoughts on your father.¡±


    Li Lu did not expect Elder Mo to have such an attitude towards her. She was stunned on the spot like Li Yue.


    However, Li Yue was someone who had been in the entertainment industry for more than ten years. She had experienced such situations more than ten times. So even if Elder Mo did not speak to her in a good manner, she would not be angry or embarrassed.


    Li Yue changed her expression and said, ¡°Grandfather Mo, your words are too polite.¡±


    Li Lu quickly echoed, ¡°Yes, yes. Grandfather Mo, aren¡¯t you treating us as outsiders?¡±


    Elder Mo said bluntly, ¡°You guys are outsiders to begin with.¡±


    Li Yue:¡±...¡±


    She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Grandfather Mo, what are you talking about...¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Elder Mo had already brought Jiang Yu to another clothing store.


    Li Lu looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s back and felt more and more disgusted.


    ¡°SIS, What¡¯s wrong with Grandpa Mo? He didn¡¯t treat us like this before,¡±Li Lu asked.


    Li Yue didn¡¯t know why Elder Mo¡¯s attitude towards her had suddenly changed 180 degrees. She was also very curious. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was still fine before, but he still called me Yueyue.¡±


    ......


    Li Lu guessed, ¡°Sister, do you think it¡¯s possible that Jiang Yu said bad things about us in front of Elder Mo? That¡¯s why Elder Mo had such an attitude when he saw us today.¡±


    Li Yue shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    Li Lu insisted that Jiang Yu said bad things about them in front of Elder Mo, but that was not the case. It was only because Jiang Yu and Mo Long had told him everything that the two sisters had done that Elder Mo was so disgusted with them.


    Jiang Yu saw that Elder Mo¡¯s expression was not very good and was worried that he would not be in the mood to buy anything, hence, she smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather, if you are not willing to choose clothes, then let¡¯s go buy some toys for ball-ball. I know a pet shop on the third floor. There are many types of pet toys in there.¡±


    Elder Mo patted Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go and buy some toys for ball. After that, we will buy some things that we need.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just after walking out for a few steps, Elder Mo probed, ¡°Jiang Yu girl, don¡¯t think too much. Li Yue and Li Lu were the ones who wanted to buy clothes for me just now and I didn¡¯t ept them! Moreover, that girl Li Yue also didn¡¯t say that she wanted to buy clothes for Mo Long, so you can¡¯t be angry!¡±


    Jiang Yu felt a little strange and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much. Didn¡¯t I just see Li Yue and Li Lu? I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    What was there to be angry about? She wasn¡¯t like Tang Xue who made up rumors in front of herself and outsiders.


    Only then did Elder Mo rx and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not angry. I was worried that you would be angry. You didn¡¯t give them a good look just now, nor did you give them a way out.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m really not angry. I¡¯m not that petty.¡±


    Elder Mo said, ¡°Didn¡¯t they do something to you before? I was afraid that you would feel ufortable seeing them.¡±


    As he said that, he fiercely red at Mo Long and said, ¡°Jiang Yu is your wife! Aren¡¯t you going to consider her thoughts? Why are you still standing there like nothing happened and not saying a word?¡±


    Mo Long spread his hands to show his helplessness, he said, ¡°Grandfather, I wanted to say it, but they have been talking to you the entire time. I didn¡¯t have the chance to say anything. Furthermore, you dragged Yu¡¯er away after that. Even if I wanted to say it, I couldn¡¯t go back and look for them.¡±


    Elder Mo snorted coldly and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll forgive you on behalf of Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

 Chapter 637 - Temporary Work

    <h4>Chapter 637: Temporary Work</h4>


    Seeing Jiang Yu smile, Elder Mo pretended to be serious and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t forgiven him, Jiang Yu? Then we won¡¯t forgive him!¡±


    Mo Long shouted helplessly, ¡°Grandpa, stop fooling around.¡±


    Elder Mo said, ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around. If Jiang Yu doesn¡¯t say that she forgives you, then I won¡¯t forgive you either!¡±


    Mo Long could only look at Jiang Yu helplessly.


    Jiang Yuughed until her stomach hurt. After a while, she said, ¡°Alright grandpa, I forgive Mo Long. Is that alright?¡±


    Elder Mo said, ¡°Then I can only reluctantly forgive him.¡±


    Jiang Yu held onto Elder Mo¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Alright Grandpa, Let¡¯s go buy some toys for ball-ball.¡±


    Elder Mo nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go now.¡±


    After walking for a few steps, Jiang Yu¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Jiang Yu took out her cell phone and looked at the caller ID. It was Sister Xia.


    If Sister Xia were to call her at this time, there was a 99% chance that it was work.


    As expected, as soon as Jiang Yu picked up the call, Sister Xia said to her, ¡°Jiang Yu, I just epted a temporary job for you. It¡¯s shooting an advertisement for a lipstickpany.¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at Elder Mo and Mo Long and said awkwardly, ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯m currently with Mo Long and Elder Mo outside.¡±


    Sister Xia was also a little embarrassed, and her voice had also be softer. ¡°But the representative of that merchant is currently here with me. He clearly wants to see you and even said that he definitely wants you to endorse his lipstick.¡±


    ¡°Which brand¡¯s lipstick?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Do you remember when you were filming ¡®Aces vs Aces, you yed a salesperson and sold lipstick to passersby? The brand of that lipstick was ¡®Ge Li¡¯. It¡¯s them.¡±


    Jiang Yu recalled that she had indeed sold ¡®Ge Li¡±s lipstick before.


    But that was a long time ago. How could she have found her at this time?


    Moreover, she was very busy and couldn¡¯t get away. She had no way to rush to Sister Xia¡¯s side immediately.


    Therefore, she said, ¡°Sister Xia, let that representative go back first. When I have time on my side, we can make an appointment at a suitable time. What do you think?¡±


    Sister Xia felt even more troubled, she said, ¡°That¡¯s what I told him just now, but he didn¡¯t believe me. He even said that I lied to him and that you looked down on his lipstick, so you didn¡¯t want to meet him. He also said that if you didn¡¯te today, he wouldn¡¯t leave the studio.¡±


    Jiang Yu was a little speechless.


    Was he a representative or a scoundrel?!


    Sister Xia really couldn¡¯t think of any solution. Even if she threatened to call the police, the person in front of her would only say, ¡°I¡¯m leaving today, but I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. That was why Sister Xia called Jiang Yu and told her to hurry to the studio.


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll head over after I take care of things here.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu said apologetically, ¡°Grandpa, I have a temporary job here that¡¯s very urgent. I need to take care of it. So, I can¡¯t apany you to continue buying toys for ball-ball. Why don¡¯t we go back first? We can buy them after I¡¯ve taken care of the work on hand.¡±


    Elder Mo asked, ¡°What kind of work is it?¡±


    When Jiang Yu picked up the phone just now, he had noticed the change in Jiang Yu¡¯s mood. He guessed that it might be a thorny matter. Since that was the case, he definitely couldn¡¯t let his precious granddaughter-inw solve this matter alone.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a small problem at the studio.¡±


    Elder Mo said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen your studio before. Why don¡¯t you bring me there to take a look?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Jiang Yu was a little hesitant.


    Elder Mo asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you unwilling to bring an old man like me there?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°How can that be! But Grandpa, this problem might be a little tricky. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go.¡±


    Elder Mo smiled and said, ¡°Tricky trouble? Then I should go even more. I don¡¯t trust this precious granddaughter-inw of mine to solve these trivial matters by herself.¡±

 Chapter 638 - Mr. Xia

    <h4>Chapter 638: Mr. Xia</h4>


    Since Elder Mo had said so, Jiang Yu naturally had no reason to refuse, so she could only bring Elder Mo and Mo Long to the studio.


    When Sister Xia saw Elder Mo, she was very shocked. She asked Jiang Yu in a low voice, ¡°Why did you bring the two of them here?¡±


    Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°We were together at that time. I said that I wanted to settle some work, but grandfather insisted oning over. I had no choice but to bring him along.¡±


    Sister Xia knew Mo Long¡¯s style of doing things. She was afraid that it was inherited from him. The Mo family always did things this way. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t something big happenter?


    However, there was no chance to stop them now. Elder Mo and Mo Long were already sitting on the sofa, ring at the representative across from them.


    Sister Xia was so frightened by their imposing manner that she almost didn¡¯t dare to go over. Fortunately, Jiang Yu supported her and also sat on the sofa together.


    The representative¡¯s legs were numb from the fright when he was facing Elder Mo and Mo Long. However, Jiang Yu¡¯s appearance was like a life-saving straw. He hurriedly said, ¡°Hello, Miss Jiang Yu. I¡¯m the representative of the ¡®Ge Li¡¯ lipstick business. My surname is Xia. You can call me Mr. Xia.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Xia. Regarding the lipstick endorsement, I hope that you can discuss it with the business again when you go back. After all, it¡¯s almost the new year. No one wants to have a job at this time.¡±


    Mr. Xia was also in a bit of a dilemma, but this was the job his boss had given him. No matter how difficult it was, he had to bite the bullet and continue doing it.


    Therefore, he said everything his boss had asked him to say. ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, our ¡®Ge Li¡¯ chose you to be the spokesperson because we have taken a liking to your ability and poprity. If you insist on not knowing what¡¯s good for you and refuse to ept our endorsement, then we can totally find someone else to endorse it.¡±


    What kind of tone was that?


    Jiang Yu was a little angry, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to figure it out. It was you who invited me to endorse you, not me who begged you to let me endorse you. Since you can totally find someone else, then quickly find someone else and don¡¯t bother me, okay?¡±


    Mr. Xia saw that Jiang Yu was angry, and then he looked at the two men who remained silent, but their expressions were very cold. He was worried that they would vent their anger on him, so he quickly restrained himself, he exined, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, the boss asked me to say this just now, and it wasn¡¯t my original intention.¡±


    Jiang Yu took a few deep breaths to calm herself down, and then said, ¡°Mr. Xia, please go back and tell your boss that I won¡¯t ept this endorsement.¡±


    Mr. Xia was about to cry, and said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu! You must ept this endorsement! Otherwise, I will be fired!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°If you really want me to ept this endorsement, you have toe with a certain degree of sincerity. Even if you don¡¯t have the time, you shouldn¡¯t say such words.¡±


    Mr. Xia said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Miss Jiang Yu is right in lecturing me. But please ept this endorsement. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely be fired! When I came, my immediate superior had already given me an ultimatum. He said that if I can¡¯t get you to be the spokesperson, then I won¡¯t have to go to work tomorrow!¡±


    His eyes were filled with tears, and his words didn¡¯t seem like a lie.


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°Contact your boss. I¡¯ll tell him personally.¡±


    Mr. Xia took out his phone and called his boss. He even specially pressed the loud speaker button.


    No one picked up the first call. Mr. Xia looked at the expressions of the others and made a second call.


    The second call was directly hung up by someone. Mr. Xia started to feel uneasy.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu could only say, ¡°Give me your boss¡¯s contact information. I¡¯ll contact him when I get back.¡±


    Mr. Xia hurriedly nodded and said yes. Just as he was about to put his phone away, he heard Mo Long say, ¡°Continue calling.¡±


    Mr. Xia was not deaf. Of course, he heard what he said. But the person on the other side did not pick up at all. No matter how many times he called, it was useless.

 Chapter 639 - Acquisition

    <h4>Chapter 639: Acquisition</h4>


    However, the expression on Mo Long¡¯s face was very scary. Elder Mo, who was sitting next to him, had an even scarier expression.


    Mr. Xia¡¯s intuition told him that the two men in front of him were absolutely not people he could afford to offend. They were even scarier than his immediate superior.


    Therefore, between his job and his life, Mr. Xia decisively chose thetter.


    Thus, he made a third call.


    After the phone rang three times, it was picked up. An angry voice was heard, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m busy right now?!¡±


    Mr. Xia was shocked and stammered, ¡°Liu, Boss Liu, Miss Jiang Yu asked me, let me give you a call. She, she said that she has something to tell you personally.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to say? Isn¡¯t it just a simple endorsement? Could it be that you¡¯ve been gone for so long and haven¡¯t even settled such a small matter?!¡± Boss Liu roared.


    ¡°Me? I...¡± Cold sweat dripped down Mr. Xia¡¯s forehead.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t intend to put Mr. Xia in such a difficult position. Just as she was about to open her mouth to exin for him, she heard a woman¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone.


    The voice was mixed with some unpleasant words that made people blush.


    Mr. Xia was no exception, but now was not the time to blush. If this matter could not be resolved perfectly, not only would he lose his job, but he might even lose his life!


    Although Jiang Yu and Mo Long were husband and wife, she was still a girl, and her face was thin. Now, hearing these obscene words in public, her face was so red that it looked like blood was going to drip out.


    However, Mo Long¡¯s expression did not change. He took the phone and said coldly, ¡°There is no need to find a solution to this matter. Starting tomorrow, you don¡¯t need to work in yourpany.¡±


    ......


    Boss Liu was still working hard on the other end of the phone. When he heard Mo Long¡¯s words, he did not take it to heart. He said disdainfully, ¡°Who are you? Do you have the right to speak here?¡±


    Mo Long said in a clear voice, ¡°Mo Long.¡±


    ¡°Mo Long? Who Is Mo Long? I...¡± Before he could say anything, the voice on the other end suddenly stopped.


    The rest of the people thought that it was boss Liu or that woman who hung up the phone. However, the next second, they heard boss Liu¡¯s panicked voice, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s president Mo?! So it¡¯s President Mo! Look at my brain, I actually didn¡¯t recognize your voice! What solution did you just say? I¡¯ll go now, please wait for me!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Mo Long said, ¡°You can do your own thing. I¡¯m just informing you that you don¡¯t need to go to work tomorrow.¡±


    Boss Liu was a wily old fox. How could he not understand Mo Long¡¯s words.


    However, his only source of ie now was this lipstickpany. He absolutely could not let Mo Long buy it!


    Therefore, he hurriedly said, ¡°President Mo, what are you saying? If there¡¯s anything, we can discuss it properly. Why do you have to buy mypany?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to seek the opinions of others when I do things. As for what you said about discussing it properly, we did n to discuss it with you just now, but you missed this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, President Mo!¡± Boss Liu shouted as if he was trying to please him, ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong just now! Please give me another chance, I¡¯ll go over now. Please wait, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    Mo Long looked at the watch on his wrist and realized that it was gettingte.


    Therefore, he only said ¡°No need¡± and hung up the phone.


    No matter how useless boss Liu was on the other side of the phone, his voice could no longer be heard.


    Only then did Mr. Xia realize that the person in front of him was the famous president of the Mo Group, Mo Long!


    Then, wasn¡¯t the old master sitting next to him... the Old Master of the Mo Family?!


    Mr. Xia was really scared to the point that his legs went numb and he had already lost consciousness.


    It was over, he had really kicked an iron te this time! Forget about his legs going numb, he was probably going to lose his life!


    Mo Long nced at him and said, ¡°You can continue to work in thepany. No one will stop you, and the sry will be given to you as usual.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Mr. Xia was still worried about his life just now, but when he heard Mo Long¡¯s words, the me of hope burned again.

 Chapter 640 - Perfect Solution

    <h4>Chapter 640: Perfect Solution</h4>


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long nodded and answered coldly.


    His mood had be bad because of boss Liu. In Mr. Xia¡¯s eyes, it was just a full of anger with nowhere to vent it. The few words he said to him were probably a sweet date first, and then a p to himself.


    Jiang Yu saw Mr. Xia¡¯s fear, so she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Xia, you¡¯re still an employee of thispany. It¡¯s just a change of boss.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mr. Xia asked carefully.


    Jiang Yu nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true. You don¡¯t have to look at President Mo... I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡±


    Mr. Xia felt like he had met a living Buddha, so he quickly thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Miss Jiang Yu!¡±


    Jiang Yu waved her hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Alright, this matter is settled. Mr. Xia, you should go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Mr. Xia hurriedly lifted his leg and left.


    He absolutely could not stay there with Mo Long any longer, not even for a second!


    After Mr. Xia left, Sister Xia asked, ¡°President Mo, did you really buy that lipstickpany?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Long tugged at his tie and replied impatiently.


    Sister Xia could see that Mo Long¡¯s attitude was impatient, so she tactfully stopped talking to him. Instead, she said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, today was just an ident. But don¡¯t worry. From today until the New Year, I won¡¯t ept any more jobs for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. Not only me, but you can also have a good new year.¡±


    ......


    Sister Xia smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll contact you if there¡¯s anything else.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Sister Xia took her handbag and left the studio.


    Mo Long¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good, and Elder Mo was sitting quite far away from Jiang Yu, making it even harder for her to see his expression.


    However, Jiang Yu could guess that this pair of grandfather and grandson must have the same expression.


    She smiled like a kitten, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. It¡¯s gettingte today, and there¡¯s no way to buy a toy for ball. How about we just have a simple meal and then go back?¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t say anything, but Elder Mo said enthusiastically, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat now!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Yu only then saw the expression on Elder Mo¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t anger, it wasn¡¯t anger, but... watching a good show?!


    Elder Mo was indeed watching a good show. From the moment Mo Long took the phone, he had already started watching the show.


    Seeing that Mo Long was still sitting there without any reaction, Elder Mo called out to him, ¡°Mo Long, Jiang Yu said she¡¯s going to eat!¡±


    Mo Long took a look at Jiang Yu before he stood up and went to eat with Jiang Yu and Elder Mo¡­


    Jiang Yu felt that Mo Long was very strange. He was indeed angry, but it was not just anger. There seemed to be other emotions mixed in.


    Mo Long was also disinterested and did not have much appetite during the meal.


    Elder Mo was not in the mood to care about Mo Long. He just wanted to finish the meal quickly and go back to look at his ball.


    Jiang Yu saw that Mo Long had not eaten much and had not even taken a few bites of the food that she had put in his bowl. She thought to herself that it would be better to cook some simple dishes for him when she went back. It was better than going hungry.


    The three of them finished their meal with their own thoughts and returned to Mo Garden together.


    Elder Mo pushed the door open and entered. He released ball ball from the cage and took it out for a walk.


    For a moment, only Jiang Yu and Mo Long were left in the living room.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened? You¡¯ve been in a bad mood ever since you hung up on that boss Liu,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°Is there anything else that¡¯s troubling you about this matter?¡±


    Mo Long shook his head and said, ¡°No, this matter ends here. Teng Yi has already taken the contract and asked Boss Liu to sign it.¡±


    Since this matter had already been resolved the best way, why was Mo Long still so unhappy?


    Could it be that there was really something troublesome about this matter that couldn¡¯t be resolved? And Mo Long was afraid that she would worry, so he hid it from her?

 Chapter 641 - The Company Is Yours

    <h4>Chapter 641: The Company Is Yours</h4>


    As long as such thoughts were born, they could not be dispelled unless they knew the whole story.


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Tell me the truth. Is there anything that can¡¯t be resolved? Tell me and we¡¯ll think of a solution together. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Mo Long looked at Jiang Yu. Through her anxious eyes, he could see the feelings she had for him.


    He sighed and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, I hate it when people look at you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned. She did not expect Mo Long to say such a thing.


    Mo Long continued, ¡°Your future is very good. I¡¯m happy for you. But because of this, more and more people see you, admire you, and will do anything toe to your side. Boss Liu is one of them. Although he doesn¡¯t have that kind of feelings for you, he also wants you to be his spokesperson. He wants you toe to his side.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Mo Long looked at her in confusion. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Jiang Yuughed for a while before saying, ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re unhappy? You¡¯re afraid that someone will snatch me away from you, right?¡±


    Mo Long remained silent.


    However, in Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes, it was a tacit agreement.


    She smiled as she pressed Mo Long down on the sofa and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize that the great President Mo would think of such things? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always be by your side. No one can snatch me away.¡±


    Mo Long held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t want those people to look at you.¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yuforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Their eyes are on them. They can look at whatever they want. If they look at something serious, then they are serious people. If they look at something not serious, then they are not serious people.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°What if those people are not serious people?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then you have to protect me.¡±


    Mo Long nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and thought to herself, why was Mo Long acting like a child today? He had to be coaxed before he could smile. If she didn¡¯t coax him, he would always have such a cold expression.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and cook some noodles for you,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much for dinner today. It¡¯s not good for your health. Just wait and it¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu went to the kitchen and cooked a bowl of noodles for Mo Long. She even ced a poached egg on top of it.


    After Mo Long finished the bowl of noodles, he wiped his mouth and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Jiang Yu sat beside him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to give you thepany I bought today.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me?¡± Jiang Yu was startled and said, ¡°Since you bought it back, it¡¯s yourpany! How can you give it to me?¡±


    Mo Long patted her shoulder and said, ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Jiang Yu refused and said, ¡°Thepany you bought back is yourpany. You can let me help you manage it, but don¡¯t say that you want to give it to me.¡±


    Mo Long was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°This is your money, not mine. I don¡¯t want others to say that I relied on you to get to where I am today. Moreover, uncle and aunty have always thought that I stayed with you for your money. If you really gave thispany to me, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as what uncle and aunty thought?¡±


    Mo Long frowned. ¡°But... I really want to give thatpany to you. You can choose any lipstick inside. Even if thepany eventually goes bankrupt, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Jiang Yu pushed him, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Why would you let a goodpany go bankrupt? I think this brand¡¯s lipstick is actually quite good. If enough publicity is done, the sales should increase greatly. That boss Liu from before was too stingy. He wasn¡¯t willing to spend money and effort on publicity. That¡¯s why his lipstick sales are so low.¡±


    Mo Long raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Yu¡¯er, could it be that you already have an idea?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled slyly and said, ¡°If you ask me to help you manage thispany, I guarantee that before the New Year, I will definitely let the sales increase a hundredfold.¡±

 Chapter 642 - New Boss

    <h4>Chapter 642: New Boss</h4>


    Mo Long wasn¡¯t looking down on Jiang Yu. On the contrary, he fully supported Jiang Yu.


    However, Jiang Yu had never been in business before. Moreover, she had just taken over a cosmeticspany. The lipsticks that originally sold less than 100,000 had to increase their sales by 100 times in two months¡¯ time, this was a difficult thing to do.


    For a newbie like Jiang Yu, it was simply an impossible thing to do.


    Hence, Mo Long wanted to persuade her to give up this idea and said, ¡°Yu-er, if you want to go into business, I¡¯ll help you choose some simple jobs. Let¡¯s put such jobs aside for now.¡±


    Jiang Yu was unwilling to admit defeat and said, ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Mo Long said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you, but business is not as simple as you think.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Have you forgotten that the Jiang family is a jeweler? Don¡¯t worry, I can definitely do it.¡±


    Seeing that she was so insistent, Mo Long did not say anything else.


    If she could really do it, it meant that her strength and talent were definitely not limited to acting and medical skills.


    Even if she could not do it, it did not matter. After all, it was just a smallpany that was casually acquired. Whether it was a profit or a loss, it did not have much of an impact on Mo Long.


    So he let Jiang Yu do it.


    The next morning, Jiang Yu got up early and changed into a suit. Her hair was tied into a neat ponytail.


    She was very satisfied with her appearance. Before she went out, she even put on a ¡°Ge Li¡± lipstick.


    ......


    She took the car to Ge Li Company, but when she pushed the door open and entered, there was only Mr. Xia busying himself. The sweat on his back had already soaked his shirt.


    When Mr. Xia saw Jiang Yu, he felt a little strange. However, he still put down the box in his hand and asked, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, why are you here?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m the new boss of thispany now.¡±


    ¡°New, new boss?¡± Mr. Xia was shocked and almost bit his tongue.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Could it be that you were the only one working in thispany before?¡±


    Mr. Xia felt a little embarrassed when he mentioned this, he said, ¡°The previous employees heard that thepany had been bought by President Mo¡­ They thought that he wouldn¡¯t care about this smallpany, so they didn¡¯te. They all went to look for new jobs. Even if I said that President Mo would still pay us, they wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°I see. Mr. Xia, do you know their contact information?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Mr. Xia said, ¡°I do have our wechat group, but I don¡¯t know if any of them have left the group.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Then call back those who are still in the group.¡±


    Mr. Xia nodded and quickly made a voice call in the group.


    The call was quickly picked up. Including Mr. Xia, a total of 17 people answered the call.


    ¡°Old Xia, what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m trying to get a new job here.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything when you called. Are you trying to make fun of us?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. I really have to hang up. My interview ising up soon.¡±


    Mr. Xia cleared his throat and said, ¡°You guys cane back to work now because we have a new boss.¡±


    When he said this, the sixteen people in front of him fell silent. After a long while, someone asked, ¡°Really? With our smallpany, how could President Mo think of sending a new boss over?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lipstick can¡¯t be sold, and the previous boss has fallen. Thispany is full of bad luck. Is there really anyone who is willing to take over thispany?¡±


    Mr. Xia said, ¡°It¡¯s true. The new boss is right beside me.¡±


    ¡°The new boss is right beside you? What does he look like?¡± Someone was curious.


    Mr. Xia nced at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°He¡¯s a female boss.¡±


    ¡°Female boss? It can¡¯t be a female yaksha, right?¡± Someone said.


    Mr. Xia looked at Jiang Yu carefully, but she didn¡¯t seem to be angry at that sentence.


    Jiang Yu casually flipped open the magazine on the shelf next to her, she took Mr. Xia¡¯s phone and said, ¡°Hello, this is your new boss, Jiang Yu. It¡¯s 9:30 am. At10:30 am, I hope everyone who is calling me on wechat will be here by now. Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu hung up the phone.

 Chapter 643 - Salary Increase

    <h4>Chapter 643: Sry Increase</h4>


    Mr. Xia looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s decisive action and asked, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, is this really okay? What if they don¡¯t want toe?¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t me me. After all, I¡¯ve already given them this opportunity to earn money. If they don¡¯te and seize this opportunity, then it¡¯s because they have no fate with money.¡±


    Mr. Xia really admired Jiang Yu¡¯s way of doing things and her style of doing things. She was resolute and decisive. She would never drag things out.


    With her leadership, then ¡°Ge Li¡± would definitely be better in the future, right?


    ¡°Oh right, Mr. Xia, I still don¡¯t know your name?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Mr. Xia said, ¡°My name is Xia Fan. Miss Jiang Yu, you can just call me Xiao Xia.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I also have a little girl in my studio called Xiao Xia.¡±


    Xia Fan smiled a little embarrassedly.


    At 10:15, most of the people came one after another.


    At 10:30, most of the people who had called before on wechat came, but there were also three people who didn¡¯t seem to believe in this new boss, so they didn¡¯te.


    Jiang Yu looked at the 14 people in front of her and introduced herself with a smile. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m your new boss. My name is Jiang Yu.¡±


    Was she really a female boss? wasn¡¯t she a female yaksha?


    But wasn¡¯t this new boss a little too young? She looked like she was only 20 years old. Could she really lead thispany well?


    ¡°I know you must think that I¡¯m young and don¡¯t have the ability to lead you well. I can understand why you would think that way. But I hope that everyone will believe me. In return, I will give you a raise,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°A raise?¡± Someone asked. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, but thepany hasn¡¯t even started making a profit yet. How are you going to pay us? You can¡¯t expect me to stay here with you, right?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I might as well note. I¡¯ve already contacted a new job.¡±


    For a moment, the noisy voices entered Jiang Yu¡¯s ears.


    Everyone was talking about Jiang Yu. At the same time, they were considering whether they should go back and continue to contact a new job.


    Someone asked Xia Fan, ¡°Old Xia, are you going to continue staying here?¡±


    Xia Fan nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe this 20-year-old girl? It feels like she hadn¡¯t even graduated from university yet, but she is already running apany and is still trying to revive it. Isn¡¯t this a big joke? You¡¯re wasting your time here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Old Xia, I think you should follow us to find a new job. With your ability, you¡¯re a treasure wherever you go.¡±


    Everyone was trying to persuade Xia Fan to leave, but he still wanted to stay here.


    He cherished the past, whether it was people, things, or other things. He had joined thispany right after he graduated from university. He had worked here diligently for five years and was about to turn 30.


    Now that he was asked to leave to find a new job, he really couldn¡¯t bear to leave.


    He looked at Jiang Yu as if he was asking for help and shouted, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu... No, Boss Jiang...¡±


    ¡°What Boss Jiang? She¡¯s just a little girl who doesn¡¯t know anything about the world!¡± Someoneughed loudly.


    The others alsoughed.


    Jiang Yu was not angry. She had already expected such a situation on the way here.


    In that case, she could only use her own ability to convince them.


    She smiled, ¡°If you want to continue working here, I will keep my promise and give you a raise. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to work here, you can leave now. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Although she was smiling, there was no emotion in her smile. It made people feel a chill.


    This new boss didn¡¯t seem to be simple.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t care about the people who said they were leaving. Instead, she said to Xia Fan, ¡°Xia Fan,pile the sales and other data of thepany for the past few quarters into a report for me.¡±


    Xia Fan broke away from the hand on his shoulder and said, ¡°Okay, Boss Jiang!¡±

 Chapter 644 - Looking For A Spokesperson

    <h4>Chapter 644: Looking For A Spokesperson</h4>


    Everyone looked down on Jiang Yu, but seeing that Xia Fan was working so hard for her, their hearts were slightly shaken.


    Could it be that this Jiang Yu really had some ability that could bring thispany back to life?


    Therefore, some people also nned to try their luck and continue working here. In any case, it wasn¡¯t easy to find a new job these days. Having a job that could steadily pay a sry was better than anything else.


    However, there were also some people who did not want to believe Jiang Yu and decided to find a new job to find another way out for themselves.


    Jiang Yu did not stop them and just let them go. As for those who were still here, Jiang Yu let them do their jobs. They would continue with what kind of work did they were doing before.


    It was just that the previous boss Liu¡¯s secretary had left, so Jiang Yu nowcked a secretary by her side.


    Just then, Xia Fan knocked on the door with the organized information and came in. He said respectfully, ¡°Boss Jiang, this is the data you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. Her index finger lightly knocked on the table and said, ¡°Leave it here for now.¡±


    After Xia Fan put the data on the table, he was about to leave when Jiang Yu stopped him and said, ¡°Xia Fan, I need a secretary. How about you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Xia Fan pointed at himself with uncertainty.


    After all, he had no experience as a secretary. Boss Jiang suddenly asked him to be her secretary. Wasn¡¯t that a little too hasty?


    However, Jiang Yu was looking at him with a smile.


    This gave Xia Fan an inexplicable confidence, so he said, ¡°Boss Jiang, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely do my job well!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Then go andplete your first task after your promotion. Find a spokesperson.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Yes. Boss, do you have any suitable candidates in mind?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this, you go and contact Wen Nuan.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He knew about Wen Nuan. She was a sweet-looking actress who had first appeared in ¡°My cinnabar mole¡±¡®s ¡°White moonlight.¡±.


    Although she did not have many scenes, her outstanding appearance and superb acting skills had earned her praise from the public.


    He found Wen Nuan¡¯s manager, Liu Xin, and called her. ¡°Hello? Is this Wen Nuan¡¯s manager, Liu Xin? It¡¯s me, I¡¯m Xia Fan from ¡®Ge Li¡¯ lipstick.¡±


    Liu Xin asked, ¡°Hello, what can I do for you?¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Hello. It¡¯s like this, ourpany wants to find Miss Wen Nuan to be our spokesperson.¡±


    Liu Xin frowned. He was unwilling to ept the endorsement for Wen Nuan. This was because he had never heard of the brand ¡®Ge Li¡¯ before. Recently, he knew about this brand of lipstick. It was only because of the fall of boss Liu that he knew about thispany.


    Xia Fan did not hear Liu Xin¡¯s answer, so he asked again, ¡°Hello, are you listening?¡±


    Only then did Liu Xin say, ¡°The previous boss of yourpany was boss Liu, right? I remember that he had already fallen, why is yourpany still operating?¡±


    Xia Fan exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this, ourpany has already been bought by President Mo...¡±


    So it was bought by Mo Long? Liu Xin came to a sudden realization and asked again, ¡°Then your new boss is President Mo?¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°No, our new boss is Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu? The Jiang Yu who won the Movie Queen Award this year?¡± Liu Xin couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Wasn¡¯t this Jiang Yu filming? Why did she start doing business again? Could it be that this was how rich people spent their time? Or could it be that rich people did not care about the profits of smallpanies?


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the movie queen Jiang Yu.¡±


    Liu Xin weighed the pros and cons and said, ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s meet sometime.¡±


    Wen Nuan¡¯s career was currently on the rise. Having an endorsement deal was naturally a good thing. Although it was an unknownpany that had invited Wen Nuan to endorse an unknown lipstick, the boss was Jiang Yu, so she would definitely not be stingy.


    Xia Fan¡¯s tone was filled with joy. ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s make it three in the afternoon the day after tomorrow. Do you have time over there?¡±


    Liu Xin said, ¡°Okay, we have time over here.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Xia Fan knocked on Jiang Yu¡¯s office door.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s voice came from inside the room. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Xia Fan pushed the door open and went in. He said, ¡°Boss, the day after tomorrow at three in the afternoon, you need to meet with Wen Nuan and her manager.¡±

 Chapter 645 - Recruitment

    <h4>Chapter 645: Recruitment</h4>


    Jiang Yu was very satisfied with Xia Fan¡¯s efficiency. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I got it. By the way, I asked the people who stayed to continue with their previous work. So, what other positions are vacant now?¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and let Xia Fan go out.


    In less than five minutes, Xia Fan had organized the information and sent it over.


    Jiang Yu briefly looked at the information and said, ¡°There are still more than a dozen empty seats. were there any interviewers here before?¡±


    Xia Fan shook his head and said, ¡°No. In fact, most of the staff here came in after giving boss Liu a gift.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and said, ¡°Now put the recruitment information on the Inte.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Okay, boss. What about the interviewers?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You and I are the interviewers.¡±


    Xia Fan nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Xia Fan sorted out the recruitment information and put it online. He also carefully cleared out the afternoon of the day after tomorrow.


    He didn¡¯t have a personal secretary seat for the time being, so he still sat in his original seat. There were a few people around who were willing to stay.


    Someone patted his back and said, ¡°Old Xia, why are you willing to continue working here?¡±


    Xia Fan turned around and saw that it was Wu Qi.


    He didn¡¯t answer but asked Wu Qi instead, ¡°Then why are you willing to continue working here?¡±


    Wu Qi said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because of you!¡±


    Xia Fan was puzzled and asked, ¡°Me?¡±


    Wu Qi nodded and said, ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them yourself. Those who stayed were all here because of you. That¡¯s why we decided to stay here and try our luck.¡±


    Xia Fan was even more puzzled and asked, ¡°Why do you guys also want to stay here just because I¡¯m staying here?¡±


    Wu Qi exined, ¡°The few of us only came in through the back door by giving gifts. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s different. You came in by your own ability. Compared to us, you¡¯re on a different level! Moreover, we¡¯ve seen your ability. You¡¯re indeed stronger than us.¡±


    ¡°So rather than saying that we¡¯re willing to take a gamble and believe that Jiang Yu can lead thispany well, it¡¯s better to say that we believe in your judgment of people. That¡¯s why we chose to work under Jiang Yu.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to put yourself through this. You can find whatever job you want. Don¡¯t let me dy your future.¡±


    Wu Qi scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not all because of you. We¡¯re also a little reluctant to part with the money we gave previously. So unless we have no other choice, we still want to work hard in thispany for a few more years.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to find a stable job now. It¡¯s better to stay here.¡±


    Wu Qi sighed and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    As soon as he said that, a new email came from Xia Fan¡¯sputer.


    He opened it in annoyance and found it was actually a job application resume.


    ¡°It¡¯s this fast?¡± Xia Fan looked at his watch. ¡°I just sent out this job application less than five minutes ago!¡±


    Wu Qi also saw the resume and said in surprise, ¡°Does this person not know what happened to thispany a few days ago? Why does he still dare to send his resume here? is it really so difficult to find a job nowadays?¡±


    Xia Fan chased him away and said, ¡°Go, go, go! It¡¯s a good thing that someone sent their resume. Do you want no one to send their resume?¡±


    Wu Qi said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Xia Fan sorted out the information of the person who sent in their resume and said to Wu qi, ¡°If not, then hurry up and do your own work!¡±


    So Wu Qi could only sulkily do his own work.


    From this one person to the first five minutes after work, a total of fifteen people sent in their resumes.


    Xia Fan sorted out all the information of these 15 people into documents, then printed them out and handed them to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu took the documents and said, ¡°Okay. It¡¯s almost time to get off work, right? Go back and tidy up and get off work on time.¡±


    However, Xia Fan didn¡¯t move. Instead, he asked, ¡°Then when should we set the interview time for these people?¡±


    Jiang Yu took a look and said, ¡°There are a total of 15 people. If It¡¯s a day, there¡¯s a high probability that we won¡¯t be able to finish the interview.¡±


    Xia Fan reminded her in a friendly manner, ¡°Who knows, maybe someone will continue to send out resumes tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 646 - Interview

    <h4>Chapter 646: Interview</h4>


    ¡°Yeah, if that¡¯s the case, then a group of people will be gathered together.¡± Jiang Yu thought for a moment, ¡°How about this? Tomorrow, we¡¯ll make an appointment with the first ten people for the interview, and the remaining two will be arranged for the morning of the day after tomorrow. If there are still people who will send in their resumes tomorrow, then we¡¯ll make an appointment with three people and have the interview the morning of the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Xia Fan nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Xia Fan went back and sent out the interview invitation, it was almost time to get off work.


    Wu Qi packed his things and called Xia Fan to get off work. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Old Xia, it¡¯s already time to get off work.¡±


    Xia Fan also packed his things and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    However, when he left, he found that the lights in Jiang Yu¡¯s office were still on.


    Wu Qi was also very impressed by this new boss. He said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that a 20-year-old girl like her would be so devoted to thispany.¡±


    Xia Fan also said, ¡°She just told me to get off work on time. I didn¡¯t expect her to stay here and work overtime.¡±


    Wu Qi put his arm around Xia Fan¡¯s shoulder, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. Do you really expect her to lead thispany well? It would be good if she didn¡¯t lose any money! She still wants to make a profit? I found some time today to check. This Jiang Yu is Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend. She just won the Movie Queen award a while ago. You said she didn¡¯t put on a good show. Why did she have to go into business? Isn¡¯t she just waiting to lose money?¡±


    Xia Fan didn¡¯t think Jiang Yu would lose money.


    However, many people felt that she would definitely lose money. Moreover, they didn¡¯t seem to have any hope of getting a raise.


    Regarding this, Wu Qi¡¯s exnation was, ¡°Even if she really gave us a raise, how much would it increase? It¡¯s better not to increase it. With that amount of money in a month, I¡¯ll be able to earn back the money I gave you back then after a few more years.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°But she said that she would give us a raise.¡±


    Wu Qi sneered, he said, ¡°She said that she said it. When the timees, how will she give us a raise? Is she going to use her boyfriend¡¯s money to give us a raise? I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t even be able to give us the most basic jobs!¡±


    Xia Fan still wanted to defend Jiang Yu, but Wu Qi obviously didn¡¯t want to hear the word ¡°Jiang Yu¡± anymore, so he tactfully didn¡¯t bring it up again.


    The next day when he went to work, Xia Fan arrived at thepany very early. After everything was prepared. He began to wait for the first interviewee today.


    Jiang Yu soon arrived at thepany. When she saw Xia Fan, she even greeted him warmly.


    Xia Fan also greeted him politely.


    Jiang Yu had just put her things away when Xia Fan came over and knocked on the door. He said, ¡°Boss, today¡¯s first interviewee has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu took the information Xia Fan gave her and followed him to the lounge, which was the temporary interview office.


    The first interviewee was a female university student who had just graduated. Her name was Sen Yuan.


    She handed her paper resume to Xia Fan and said shyly, ¡°Nice to meet you, interviewee. My name is Sen Yuan. I¡¯m 24 years old this year and I just graduated from university.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her information and asked, ¡°You¡¯re a civil engineering major. Why did youe to the cosmeticspany for an interview?¡±


    Sen Yuan said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find a job these days. I¡¯m not that stubborn. I have to find a job that¡¯sparable to my major.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re willing topromise.¡±


    Sen yuan sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I wasn¡¯t born with a silver spoon in my mouth. No one ns for my future.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and asked, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified for the position of Assistant Secretary?¡±


    ¡°Assistant Secretary?¡± Sen Yuan was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°But I remember that this position was not included in the recruitment.¡±


    Xia Fan was also puzzled, but this was what Jiang Yu said, so he did not have to doubt it.


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°I added this position temporarily.¡±


    Sen Yuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Xia Fan was also very shocked. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and asked again, ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Whether it was a temporary position or not, this was still a job. Sen Yuan did not want to give up this opportunity, so he said, ¡°I will definitely be able to do it!¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then get ready. You can officially start today.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Sen Yuan looked full of fighting spirit.


    With that, Sen Yuan went out to get ready.

 Chapter 647 - Old Friend Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 647: Old Friend Meeting</h4>


    The second interviewee had not arrived yet, so there was still some spare time. Xia Fan took advantage of this time to ask, ¡°Boss, why did you suddenly add the position of Assistant Secretary?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°This is my n, so naturally I have my intentions. You don¡¯t have to ask, you¡¯ll know in the future.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°But I can do the current job by myself, I don¡¯t need an assistant at all.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll definitely need it one day. Alright, go out and familiarize Sen Yuan with the job. Leave the rest of the interviewees to me.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know what Jiang Yu was up to, since the boss had said so, Xia Fan could only go out and familiarize Sen Yuan with the job.


    Besides being a little shy at the beginning, Sen Yuan was more lively the rest of the time and wasn¡¯t nervous at all when facing Xia Fan.


    ¡°Senior, are you going to take me to familiarize myself with the work?¡± Sen Yuan asked curiously.


    Xia Fan tidied his cor and said, ¡°Yes, follow me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Sen Yuan hopped behind Xia Fan.


    After a day, besides Sen Yuan, only three people had passed Jiang Yu¡¯s interview.


    One was Han Mei from the sales department, one was Li Lei from the personnel department, and the other was Auntie Liu from the cleaning department.


    Xia Fan also brought Sen Yuan to familiarize herself with the day¡¯s work. This little girl also said that she had mastered it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk big. Wait until I¡¯m satisfied with your work tomorrow, then say that you¡¯ve mastered it,¡± Xia Fan said bluntly.


    However, Sen Yuan was not discouraged at all. She opened her mouth wide and said exaggeratedly, ¡°Wow! Senior, your words really hit me! But I definitely won¡¯t give up this opportunity just because of a few words!¡±


    Xia Fan looked at her helplessly. He felt that this girl was a little too lively.


    On the day he met Wen Nuan, Jiang Yu was not satisfied with any of them after interviewing a few people in the morning.


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Boss, there are still six people left. I¡¯ve arranged for them toe for an interview tomorrow.¡±


    Jiang Yu rubbed her head and said, ¡°Okay. How many positions are stillcking?¡±


    Xia Fan counted in his heart and said, ¡°The personnel department is stillcking two people. The finance department is stillcking one person. The nning department and the marketing department are eachcking three people.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°The finance department can notck people. How many people are there in the other departments?¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°There are four people in the personnel department, two in the nning department, and five in the marketing department.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Stop the recruitment of the personnel department and the marketing department. Only the finance department and the nning department are recruiting now.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He turned around and was about to leave when Jiang Yu stopped him and asked, ¡°How was Sen Yuan¡¯s performance yesterday?¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°I only took her to familiarize herself with the day¡¯s work. She told me that she had already mastered it. It¡¯s only a day¡¯s time. Even if she¡¯s a rare genius, isn¡¯t that a little short?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°This shows that she¡¯s very confident in herself. It¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Xia Fan shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how her work today is.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    Xia Fan returned to his seat and saw a cup of freshly brewed coffee.


    He looked up and saw Sen Yuan, who was not far away, winking at him.


    This little girl was really smart. Xia Fan could not help butugh in his heart.


    At 2:30 in the afternoon, Xia Fan knocked on Jiang Yu¡¯s office door and said, ¡°Boss, we need to go and see Wen Nuan and her manager now.¡±


    Jiang Yu had already packed up and said, ¡°Mhm, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    At 2:55 pm, Jiang Yu and Xia Fan arrived at the agreed location.


    Wen Nuan and Liu Xin were already waiting there


    Jiang Yu walked over and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did you wait long?¡±


    Wen Nuan smiled and said, ¡°No, brother Xin and I just arrived. I heard that you were the one who invited me to be the spokesperson, so I was so anxious toe over.¡±


    After Jiang Yu sat down, she said, ¡°About the endorsement...¡±


    Before she could finish, Wen Nuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll Take It!¡±


    Liu Xin looked at her helplessly and said, ¡°Can you listen to what she has to say? You don¡¯t even know what she said, yet she said that she would take the endorsement?¡±

 Chapter 648 - Endorsement Deal In Progress

    <h4>Chapter 648: Endorsement Deal In Progress</h4>


    Wen Nuan pouted and said, ¡°It was Jiang Yu who invited me to be the spokesperson. No matter what she says, I will ept it.¡±


    Liu Xin was speechless.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Since you said so, I can be rest assured. However, there¡¯s one thing I still have to say. After all, thispany has encountered some changes previously. I¡¯ve just taken over thispany. Although I¡¯ve worked very hard, there hasn¡¯t been much progress in the short term. If you¡¯re worried, you can also not ept this endorsement.¡±


    Liu Xin did not expect Jiang Yu to say such a thing so directly. After all, most businesses would rack their brains to find a spokesperson to endorse their own products, hoping to open up a sales path.


    However, Wen Nuan did not feel that there was anything wrong with this, nor did she feel that it was difficult, instead, she said straightforwardly, ¡°Jiang Yu, you can rest assured. I will definitely ept your endorsement. As for the remuneration, you can give it to me as you wish. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Liu Xin hurriedly stopped her and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wen Nuan was just joking.¡±


    Wen Nuan looked at him in surprise and asked in puzzlement, ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking just now. Are we going to take Jiang Yu¡¯s money?¡±


    Liu Xin whispered, ¡°You¡¯re really an ancestor! You work for a living. Do you want to take money?¡±


    Wen Nuan also whispered, ¡°But Jiang Yu is my friend. Isn¡¯t it not good for us to ask her for money?¡±


    Liu Xin said, ¡°What¡¯s not good about it? Does she have the nerve to not give you money?¡±


    Wen Nuan was still a little hesitant and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not impossible to endorse for free...¡±


    Liu Xin decisively rejected her and said, ¡°No!¡±


    Although the voices of the two of them were soft, Jiang Yu still heard everything.


    ......


    She smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the remuneration. I won¡¯t miss a single cent of the money that needs to be paid.¡±


    Wen Nuan still wanted to say something, but Liu Xin had already answered on her behalf, ¡°Alright, thank you, Boss Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s make an appointment to shoot. We have more time on our side, mainly depending on your arrangements.¡±


    Liu Xin said, ¡°We also have more time on our side. Recently, apart from a variety show that needs to be recorded, we have no other work. The schedule can be vacated.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s make an appointment next Monday. How about it?¡±


    Liu Xin nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After making an appointment, Jiang Yu and Xia fan went back to thepany to deal with other matters.


    On the way back, Xia Fan said, ¡°This Wen Nuan isn¡¯t an arrogant artiste. She feels very easy tomunicate with.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°When I was filming, I worked with her before. I can be considered to know her personality better, so I asked you to contact her.¡±


    Xia Fan pointed at him and said, ¡°I see. But her reputation is very good, and she hasn¡¯t had any scandals with any male actors.¡±


    ¡°Of course, she has someone she likes,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Really? Who is it?¡± Xia fan was curious.


    Jiang Yu put her index finger on her lips and pretended to be mysterious. She said, ¡°Shh, this is a secret.¡±


    ¡°... Alright.¡± Xia Fan¡¯s passionate curiosity was extinguished by Jiang Yu¡¯s cold water. He could only shrug his shoulders and express his helplessness towards his new boss.


    After returning to thepany, Jiang Yu was still busy with endorsements and working with otherpanies.


    As for Xia Fan, he continued to work as his secretary and took Sen Yuan along as his assistant.


    Soon, it was Monday. Jiang Yu and Xia Fan arrived at the agreed ce earlier than Wen Nuan and began to decorate the venue.


    Wen Nuan and Liu Xin arrived at the venue not long after.


    Wen Nuan first changed into the clothes that she needed to wear for the shoot. Then, she found Jiang Yu and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, when are we going to shoot?¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at her watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s start now.¡±


    Wen Nuan nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Under Jiang Yu¡¯s arrangement, they shot one video after another.


    Jiang Yu was very satisfied with Wen Nuan¡¯s performance. She felt that she was not pretentious and was a very pure and innocent girl.


    Xia Fan was also very satisfied with Wen Nuan¡¯s video.


    After shooting, Wen Nuan changed back into her own clothes and watched the video with Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 649 - Jiang Family Jewelry

    <h4>Chapter 649: Jiang Family Jewelry</h4>


    Looking at it, Wen Nuan asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you nning to go into business in the future?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°No. Starting from next semester, I will take the entrance exam for Cecilia University. If I can pass it, I will study there for a semester.¡±


    ¡°Cecilia University!¡± Although Wen Nuan studied acting, she was also in the art industry, so she was not unfamiliar with the name Cecilia.


    Liu Xin and Xia Fan had also heard a little about this school. They were both amazed that Jiang Yu was going to take the entrance exam for this school.


    One had to know that the difficulty of this school¡¯s entrance exam was the world¡¯s recognized level eight difficulty! Although it was not as difficult as level nine and level ten, no one had ever seen a level nine and level ten difficulty exam.


    Therefore, this level eight difficulty entrance exam for Cecilia University was already the most difficult exam that people had ever seen.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t seem to care about the difficulty, she said, ¡°Actually, I had an opportunity to go before, but I couldn¡¯t because of some opportunities. But I didn¡¯t want to give up, so I made an agreement with a professor to take their entrance exam.¡±


    ¡°The entrance exam for that school is really difficult!¡± Wen Nuan said, ¡°I had a cousin who studied violin and wanted to take the exam for this school. In the end, she failed the entrance exam, she could only go to another art school.¡±


    Liu Xin also said, ¡°Indeed. Most of the other music artists who signed with thepany yearned for the University of Cecilia, but they all gave up on the entrance exam.¡±


    Xia Fan also said, ¡°I also did some research on the top ten art schools in the world. The University of Cecilia is the second-ranked art school in the world, and the first-ranked art school is the West Wind College, which is rumored to only admit 100 students every year.¡±


    ¡°West Wind College? I¡¯ve never heard of that name,¡± said Wen Nuan. ¡°Cecilia University is more famous and prestigious.¡±


    Jiang Yu was still focused on the video in front of her. She said, ¡°Now is not the time to think about this. There are more important things than this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Xia Fan copied the few videos that Jiang Yu pointed out into the USB drive. After setting a password lock, he put the USB drive away.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s work. As for thepensation, I¡¯ll inform the finance department when I get back,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Liu Xin said, ¡°Since you and Wen Nuan are friends, there¡¯s no rush. Boss Jiang Yu, I hope we can have another chance to work together in the future.¡±


    As he said that, he stretched out his hand.


    Jiang Yu also stretched out her hand to shake his hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Happy working together.¡±


    After returning to thepany, Jiang Yu asked Xia Fan to inform the finance department and transfer the warm remuneration to him. She sent the video to the post-production team and asked them to synthesize the video into an advertising video. It had to be handed over to her within fifteen minutes.


    The post-production team was quite efficient. In less than ten minutes, they had finished synthesizing the ad video and handed it over to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu looked at the video and was very satisfied. She sent the video to Xia Fan¡¯sputer and said, ¡°Inform the staff in charge of media and external marketing to send this video to the Inte first.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then he started the work.


    Jiang Yu browsed through some online dramas and variety shows on the website while she opened a small window to focus on current events.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a headline with the words ¡°Jiang Family Jewelry.¡±.


    Could there be a problem with the Jiang Family Jewelry?


    Driven by curiosity, Jiang Yu clicked on the news.


    As expected, there was indeed a problem with the Jiang Family Jewelry.


    ¡°Recently, arge number of customersined that the jewelry they bought from the Jiang family was a fake. They were very angry about it and asked Jiang Hai, the chairman of the Jiang Family Jewelry, to give a reasonable exnation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a fake jewelry?¡±Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    She had long known that the Jiang family would not be able to do well in the future. She could see it from the moment Jiang Ran stubbornly wanted to shoot a jewelry advertisement.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that the Jiang family would actually dare to sell fake jewelry. If the police were to intervene, they might have to go to jail.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s hand controlled the mouse and kept moving down.


    At the end of the news, there was a picture of Jiang Hai in a sorry state. In the corner of the picture, there were Wei Juan and Jiang Ran hugging each other.


    ¡°How tragic,¡± Jiang Yu said to herself and turned off the news.

 Chapter 650 - Refused To Help

    <h4>Chapter 650: Refused To Help</h4>


    However, she thought that in a few days, someone from the Jiang family would call her and ask Mo Long to help them solve this problem.


    The Jiang family had always been so shameless. When they had nothing to do, they despised her and wished that she would never be named Jiang again.


    However, when something happened, they wished that they could take her back and worship her like a Buddha statue.


    It was as disgusting as it could be.


    However, before they came to disturb her, she still had to do her current job well.


    The number of clicks on the advertisement was quite good, and hundreds of people hade to ce orders.


    Xia Fan was processing the orders, while Wu Qi was like a person who had nothing to do. He said, ¡°Old Xia, there are only a few hundred people. Is it worth it for you to work so hard?¡±


    Xia Fan said as he worked, ¡°Is it true that there is no one like what you think?¡±


    Wu Qi said, ¡°Why do you always think of me as that kind of person!¡±


    Xia Fan said bluntly, ¡°If you want to prove that you are not that kind of person, then work hard! Have you finished all the work?¡±


    Wu Qi said matter-of-factly, ¡°No.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Then hurry up and go to work! So many things can¡¯t stop your mouth?¡±


    Wu Qi mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s not food, how can it stop my mouth?¡±


    Xia Fan ignored him and continued to focus on his work.


    As the assistant secretary, Sen Yuan was helping Xia Fan. If Xia Fan didn¡¯t need her, then she would go clean up and make a cup of coffee for Xia Fan.


    After that, more and more people came to order lipstick. Gradually, the number of people changed from a few hundred to a few thousand.


    ¡°Boss Jiang is quite resourceful,¡± said an old employee named Feng Fu.


    Wu Qi was disdainful and asked, ¡°How can you tell? Are you relying on these thousands of orders?¡±


    Feng Fu said, ¡°What else? Was Boss Liu very powerful before? He had been running thispany for almost ten years and only had sales of a few hundred thousand. On average, he only had sales of ten to twenty thousand a year. The new boss has only been here for a few days, and in less than ten days, he already had sales of a few thousand. is that really far from ten thousand?¡±


    Wu Qi snorted twice and did not say anything else.


    In fact, he acknowledged Feng Fu¡¯s words in his heart.


    And these few thousand sales gave Jiang Yu an encouragement.


    Although the sales were small, it was still better than nothing at the start.


    However, there was one more thing that didn¡¯t make Jiang Yu happy.


    Jiang Hai called Jiang Yu. His motive was exactly the same as what Jiang Yu had guessed.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s dad.¡± Jiang Hai smiled awkwardly on the other end of the line.


    Jiang Yu remained silent until Jiang Hai¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Hello? Xiao Yu, are you listening?¡±


    Jiang Yu actually wanted to hang up the phone, but she also wanted to hear what shameless words Jiang Hai would say.


    So she said, ¡°I¡¯m listening. If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Jiang Haiughed even louder and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. The Jiang family has recently encountered some problems and is in debt. Can you see if you can help the family pay back the money?¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°How much do you owe?¡±


    Jiang Hai stammered as if the figure was difficult to say. In the end, Wei Juan snatched the phone and said, ¡°There isn¡¯t much money. It¡¯s just a small amount. It¡¯s only about 60 million.¡±


    ¡°60 million?¡± Jiang Yu was amused by Wei Juan. ¡°Are you telling me that this is a small amount?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wei Juan said righteously, ¡°Is 60 million a lot? You can¡¯t take out a single cent?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Do you think this is a small amount? Why didn¡¯t you take the money yourself? Why did you call me instead?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Wei Juan was stunned by Jiang Yu¡¯s words, then, she said, ¡°60 million is a shocking amount for us. But for you and Mo Long, isn¡¯t 60 million something that can be solved with a flick of your fingers?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and asked her back, ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, why do you think I will definitely help you?¡±


    Wei Juan was stunned for a moment, then she said, ¡°Because you are the daughter of the Jiang Family!¡±


    ¡°Am I the daughter of the Jiang Family?¡± Jiang Yuughed so hard that tears almost flowed out of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the Jiang family when you are in trouble, right? When you¡¯re not in trouble, I¡¯m just a country bumpkin who is despised by you.¡±

 Chapter 651 - Shares

    <h4>Chapter 651: Shares</h4>


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± At this critical moment, Wei Juan could only restrain her temper, she said to Jiang Yu in a low voice, ¡°Jiang Yu, it¡¯s our fault for what happened in the past. But no matter what, you¡¯re still the daughter of the Jiang family. Even if you don¡¯te back in the future, your surname is still Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped smiling and said straightforwardly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to y the emotional card. I won¡¯t help you. Doesn¡¯t Jiang Ran have a fianc¨¦? is 60 million yuan a difficult thing for him?¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone fell silent for a moment. After a long while, Jiang Ran¡¯s low voice was heard, ¡°I did look for Sun You, but he hasn¡¯t been answering my calls recently.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It seems that he is also afraid of getting into trouble. Jiang Ran, you must be more discerning in people in the future. Don¡¯t always be deceived by scum.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Sun You is not scum!¡± Jiang Ran retorted anxiously. ¡°Are you a good person? Your family is in trouble, but you refuse to help. I think you are that scum, right?!¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and then said, ¡°You all heard it. Jiang Ran said I¡¯m a scumbag. Then why did youe to beg a scumbag?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t you think things are messy enough?!¡± Jiang Hai scolded Jiang Ran loudly. Then, he smiled and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Xiao Yu, I just taught your sister a lesson. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Jiang Yu said in a puzzled voice, ¡°Is that so? You only yelled at her a few times. Is this considered a lesson?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Jiang Hai gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then tell me, what do I have to do to appease your anger?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. She must have scolded me like this more than once or twice. It¡¯s just that she was forced into a corner this time, so she scolded me in front of me, right?¡±


    Jiang Ran had just been yelled at by Jiang Hai, so she no longer dared to speak.


    Jiang Hai was still trying to bargain with Jiang Yu. He said, ¡°Little Yu, why don¡¯t daddy beat your sister up and help you vent your anger?¡±


    Jiang Ran shouted in horror, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Wei Juan was also shocked and shouted, ¡°Jiang Hai!¡±


    Jiang Yu rubbed her temples and found that she had somewhat underestimated Jiang Hai¡¯s thick skin.


    She sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you have to sell fakes. Isn¡¯t it good to be down-to-earth and earn money? You always do these things ande to me when something happens. Who am I to you? ¡°Do I have to help you unconditionally every time youe to me? ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the internal conflicts in your family. Don¡¯te to me again if you have any problems in the future.¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Yu wanted to hang up the phone.


    Jiang Hai hurriedly called out to her, ¡°Wait! Xiao Yu, this matter is really urgent. Can you let go of what happened before and help daddy?¡±


    ¡°Let go of what happened before? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Jiang Yu felt that what Jiang Hai said was really unreasonable.


    However, Jiang Yu rolled her eyes and thought of a good idea.


    ¡°However, if you really want me to help you, it¡¯s not impossible, but I have a condition,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu was now Jiang Hai¡¯s only life-saving straw. Therefore, no matter what condition she offered, as long as it was not excessive, he would agree to it.


    Therefore, Jiang Hai said, ¡°Okay! Just say it. I will try my best to satisfy you!¡±


    ¡°No need to try. You will definitely do it. I just don¡¯t know if you are willing to give it up.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I want 20% of the shares of the Jiang Jewelry.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Hai was stunned, and his reaction was exactly the same as what Jiang Yu had imagined.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think 20% is too much? Are you not willing to give it to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little too much...¡± Jiang Hai said weakly.


    Wei Juan could not help but curse, ¡°Jiang Yu! You uneducated little b * tch! Don¡¯t you know what kind of person you are? You want 20% of the shares of the Jiang Jewelry?!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and asked her, ¡°What kind of person am I? If you scold me like that, why do you still want me to help you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Wei Juan was suddenly stopped by Jiang Yu¡¯s words.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Your attitude of asking for help is not sincere enough. I want 20% of the shares, but you won¡¯t give it to me. You don¡¯t even have the slightest sincerity. Are you asking me for help just like that?¡±


    Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But you really want too many shares! You must know that father only has 40% of the shares in his hands! And now you want to get 20% of the shares. How do you want us to live in the future?¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I have to worry about.¡±

 Chapter 652 - Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 652: Compromise</h4>


    Jiang Hai wanted to bargain with Jiang Yu and asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, 20% is too much. Look, how about 5%?¡±


    ¡°5%? Don¡¯t you think you are too ruthless?¡± Jiang Yu was amused by his words, ¡°If you say 15% , I might consider it. But if you say 5%, then don¡¯t me me for rejecting you.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu was about to hang up the phone.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Jiang Hai stopped her. He thought that as long as he pleaded with her again, Jiang Yu would definitely let him go.


    Jiang Yu asked him, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Jiang Hai said, ¡°10%, is that okay?¡±


    Jiang Yu sneered and said, ¡°I already knew that you weren¡¯t sincere. Alright, there¡¯s nothing more to say between us.¡±


    Jiang Hai quickly said, ¡°15%, really can¡¯t be any more.¡±


    Jiang Yu immediately refused, ¡°20%, not one percent less.¡±


    Jiang ran couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say 15% before? Will you consider it?¡±


    Jiang Yu retorted, ¡°You also said it was before. Now it¡¯s 20%. I won¡¯t give in at all.¡±


    Jiang Ran mumbled, ¡°Isn¡¯t Jiang Yu going back on her word?¡±


    However, Jiang Hai didn¡¯t listen to Jiang Ran¡¯s words. Instead, he was considering whether to give Jiang Yu the 20% share or not.


    Jiang Hai kept silent while Jiang Yu waited for Jiang Hai¡¯s final decision.


    Ten minutester, Jiang Hai said, ¡°18%. I really can¡¯t give more.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and made a final concession. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you 18% . I don¡¯t want to push you too hard, as if I¡¯m a bad person.¡±


    Jiang Hai gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve made a concession, and so have I. Find a time to sign the contract. I¡¯ll give you the money.¡±


    Jiang Hai said, ¡°Okay, tonight or tomorrow morning. The sooner the better.¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Let¡¯s do it tonight.¡±


    Jiang Hai said, ¡°Okay, you decide the ce.¡±


    Jiang Yu named a ce and set the time.


    Jiang Ran said unwillingly, ¡°Jiang Yu, you even have to put your own family¡¯s money into your pocket. Are you still human?¡±


    Jiang Yu said casually, ¡°I can¡¯tpare to you guys.¡±


    Then, she hung up the phone.


    In the evening, Jiang Yu took Xia Fan to the agreed ce.


    Xia Fan didn¡¯t know whichpany Jiang Yu was talking about. When he asked her, she only smiled mysteriously and didn¡¯t tell him in detail.


    After they arrived at the agreed ce, Jiang Yu and Xia Fan walked into the private room. Jiang Hai was already waiting with the contract.


    Xia Fan had also seen the news on the Inte. Of course, he knew that the person in front of him was the chairman of the Jiang Jewelry Company.


    But why was he here? Wasn¡¯t he blocked at the door by those debt collectors? And what was the boss here for? Could it be that he was here to see Jiang Hai?


    With this thought in mind, Xia fan heard Jiang Hai say, ¡°Xiao Yu, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied faintly and asked, ¡°Did you bring the contract?¡±


    Jiang Hai quickly picked up the contract in front of him and handed it over to Jiang Yu as if he was presenting a treasure. He said, ¡°The contract is here.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Jiang Yu took the contract and looked at it carefully. She found that Jiang Hai didn¡¯t y any tricks on it. It was quite normal.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Jiang Hai rubbed his hands and asked carefully, ¡°Then can I sign it?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded, took the pen on the table, and signed her name on thest page of the two contracts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll write you a check,¡± Jiang Yu said. She put one of the contracts into Xia Fan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Keep it well.¡±


    Xia Fan put the contract into his briefcase. He heard Jiang Hai say, ¡°Xiao Yu, when are you going to go home and take a look?¡±


    He spoke so amiably? And he even called the boss ¡°Xiao Yu¡±?


    Xia fan looked at Jiang Hai in surprise. Then he heard him say, ¡°Daddy misses you too.¡±


    What? This Jiang Hai was the boss¡¯s father?


    Xia Fan¡¯s jaw dropped in shock.


    However, Jiang Yu was not interested in Jiang Hai¡¯s game of love. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t get close to me.¡±

 Chapter 653 - Research Television Channel

    <h4>Chapter 653: Research Television Channel</h4>


    Jiang Hai was a little embarrassed.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t care. She took out a check from her bag and wrote a figure of 60 million on it. Then, she ced it in front of Jiang Hai, she said, ¡°I hope you remember that we are not father and daughter now, but a business partnership.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Jiang Hai took the check and kissed it like a treasure.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Jiang Yu got up and was about to leave.


    Jiang Hai didn¡¯t give up and asked again, ¡°Xiao Yu, are you sure you don¡¯t want to go home and have a look?¡±


    Jiang Yu said without turning her head, ¡°Put away that fake concern of yours. Don¡¯t y the emotional card with me.¡±


    Jiang Hai awkwardly shut his mouth and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    On the way back, Xia Fan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss, are you and that Jiang Hai father and daughter?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought about it, but she didn¡¯t know what to say about her rtionship with the Jiang family. So she could only give an ambiguous answer, ¡°Sort of, not really.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xia Fan was even more confused after hearing it.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°This is not important. Whether he is my father or not, he can¡¯t help our lipstick sales increase. If we have the time to consider what kind of rtionship we have, we might as well think about how to negotiate a partnership with the television channel.¡±


    ¡°A partnership with the television channel?¡± Xia Fan was indeed attracted by these words, he said, ¡°Indeed, we should discuss a partnership with the television channel. In that case, our advertisements can be interspersed with some television dramas and some variety shows. At that time, our lipstick sales will definitely increase.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s a littlete today. When we go to work tomorrow, you can count all the TV channel in the city and give me the information.¡±


    ......


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°There are some things you can leave to Sen Yuan. I¡¯ve seen her work efficiency these few days. She¡¯s indeed a very capable youngdy.¡±


    Xia Fan also hoped that Sen Yuan would help him share the work, but he still felt that it was better to do some things himself.


    Jiang Yu took back the contract that she had kept with Xia Fan and returned to Mo Garden.


    Mo Long had just arrived home and was sitting on the sofa reading today¡¯s newspaper.


    ¡°Why are you back sote today?¡± Mo Long asked.


    He put the newspaper away and walked over to help Jiang Yu hang up her coat.


    Jiang Yu waved the contract in front of Mo Long¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I have good news to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What good news?¡± Mo Long asked with a smile, ¡°Could it be that the Jiang family has copsed?¡±


    He had long known that the Jiang family had been investigated by the police because of the fake jewelry. He had thought that they would ask Jiang Yu to help solve the problem, but after Teng Yi¡¯s investigation, the Jiang family had not contacted Jiang Yu recently.


    Perhaps they had found a new solution, or perhaps they had resigned themselves to their fate and were unwilling to struggle anymore. But no matter what the situation was, he did not want them to disturb Jiang Yu anymore.


    Jiang Yu handed the contract to him and said coquettishly, ¡°Take a look at this contract first.¡±


    Mo Long opened the contract and read it carefully. Then, he said in shock, ¡°You have a stake in the Jiang Jewelry?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°And it¡¯s 18% of the shares. It directly turned 40% of Jiang Hai¡¯s shares into 22%.¡±


    Mo Long was a little surprised and said, ¡°How could Jiang Hai be willing to give up so many shares?¡±


    Besides Jiang Hai, there were five other shareholders in the Jiang Jewelry. Each of them had 12% of the shares.


    Now that Jiang Yu had invested in the Jiang Jewelry Company and obtained 18% of the shares, she was thergest shareholder other than Jiang Hai.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I helped him settle thepensation for the fake jewelry this time. In exchange, I asked him to transfer 18% of the shares to me.¡±


    Mo Long smiled and scratched Jiang Yu¡¯s nose with his index finger. ¡°Are you taking advantage of the situation?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Jiang Yu pretended to be angry and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the obligation to help them unconditionally. Since they are asking me for help, of course they have to show a little sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long wrapped his arms around Jiang Yu¡¯s waist. ¡°Have you been tired recently? I heard from Teng Yi that the lipstick sales of thatpany had already exceeded 10,000 by 8:00 p.m.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m tired.¡± Jiang Yu also wrapped her arms around Mo Long¡¯s waist, she said, ¡°It was only after I took over thispany that I realized how tiring it was to be in business. When I think about how you started with nothing and brought the Mo Corporation to its current scale, my heart aches for you.¡±

 Chapter 654 - Lime

    <h4>Chapter 654: Lime</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. No matter how tiring it was, it¡¯s all in the past,¡± Mo Long said.


    Jiang Yu rested her head on Mo Long¡¯s chest and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you from now on.¡±


    Mo Long tightened his grip and his warm breath fell on Jiang Yu¡¯s ears.


    After resting for the whole night, Jiang Yu went to the office in high spirits.


    Mo Long had already packed up and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ve handed over all my work today to Teng Yi. Since I have nothing to do, I¡¯ll follow you to ¡®Ge Li¡¯ to take a look.¡±


    Jiang Yuughed and said, ¡°You just want to see me, right? That¡¯s why you pushed the work to Teng Yi.¡±


    Mo Long smiled and didn¡¯tment.


    Teng Yi, who had been ridiculed by the two people, sneezed and scratched his head in puzzlement.


    Mo Long and Jiang Yu had arrived at ¡®Ge Li¡¯, but there were still some people who hadn¡¯t arrived at thepany, which made Mo Long frown.


    ¡°Were these employees like this before?¡± He asked.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s not time to go to work yet. We came too early.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Then let¡¯s bring forward the time when they go to work.¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°They went to work at this time before. There¡¯s no need to bring it forward. After all, the sry is there, and no one is willing to extend their working hours.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s frown deepened as he said, ¡°You can bring their time off earlier.¡±


    ¡°No need! The time off from work now is very good.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said softly, ¡°Actually, I also want to go to workter. In that case, I still have time to have breakfast.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s tightly knitted brows rxed. He smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jiang Yu brought Mo Long to her office. Although it was a little small, it was not crowded. There were also two single sofas that could be sat on.


    Mo Long sat on the sofa closest to Jiang Yu and watched her work quietly.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s face was burning as she whispered, ¡°Are you going to look at me like that all day?¡±


    Mo Long smiled and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Yu bashfully rebuked him, ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time. You¡¯re doing something meaningless.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°If I can¡¯t look at you like that and do something else instead, that would be a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s called Glib tongue!¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s face turned even hotter as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about you anymore. I want to work properly.¡±


    After saying these few words, Jiang Yu really focused on her work and didn¡¯t look at Mo Long again.


    After about half an hour, someone knocked on the door.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even raise her head and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Xia Fan came in with a document. When he saw Mo Long, he was shocked.


    Mo Long waved his hand to indicate that he didn¡¯t care about him and only cared about his own work.


    Xia Fan handed the document to Jiang Yu with trepidation and said, ¡°Boss, this is the investigation regarding the television channels that you ordered yesterday.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the document and read it carefully. She circled a name with a ballpoint pen and said, ¡°Contact this person. Do your best and fight for a chance to cooperate.¡±


    Xia Fan nced at the name and suddenly felt that there was still a long way to go.


    The name Jiang Yu circled was lime TV station, and the person in charge was Ning Xue.


    Lime TV station was thergest TV station in the city, and they had television stations that they cooperated with all over the world. Usually, they would talk about advertising cooperation with international well-known brands. How could they be interested in a small and unknownpany like ¡°Ge Li¡±?


    So when Xia Fan first contacted them, he ran into a wall.


    The other party was Ning Xue¡¯s assistant. He had never heard of the ¡°Ge Li¡± brand and thought it was a harassment call, so he hung up the phone after Xia Fan said a few words.


    Xia Fan: ¡°... This task is really quite difficult.¡±


    However, he was not the kind of person who would give up easily. If he couldn¡¯t do it once, then he would do it twice. If he couldn¡¯t do it twice, then he would do it three times. He didn¡¯t believe that after more than a dozen calls, the other party would still not listen to him?


    Thus, Xia Fan continued to call the other party for a second time. After the other party picked up, he said in an annoyed tone, ¡°Don¡¯t buy insurance! Don¡¯t keep making harassing calls!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m not selling insurance, we are...¡±


    Before Xia Fan could finish his words, the other party hung up the phone.


    Xia Fan really wanted to say that since they were both men, couldn¡¯t they give each other some face?


    He took a few deep breaths and cheered himself on in his heart. He called the other party for the third time.

 Chapter 655 - Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 655: Cooperation</h4>


    This time, the call went through. Xia Fan said before the other party could speak, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood! I sell lipsticks!¡±


    The other party was indeed stunned. After a long while, he asked, ¡°What lipsticks?¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°I¡¯m the person in charge of ¡®Ge Li¡¯ lipsticks. I¡¯m calling to talk about cooperation with you.¡±


    ¡°Cooperation?¡± The other party seemed to have heard a joke and said, ¡°I feel that you don¡¯t seem to know our Lime TV station? I¡¯ve never heard of the brand ¡®Ge Li¡¯. You¡¯re saying that you want to talk about cooperation with us?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of ¡®Ge Li¡¯, but you must have heard of our boss.¡± Xia Fan thought about it in his heart and decided to reveal his final trump card ¡ª Jiang Yu.


    The other party sneered and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu.¡±


    The other party was indeed silent.


    Of course he knew Jiang Yu, the young actress who defeated Li Yue this year and won the Movie Queen award!


    However, he couldn¡¯t believe it. Wasn¡¯t Jiang Yu an actress? Why did she suddenly start a business? Moreover, she ran an unknown cosmeticspany?


    Hence, he asked again, ¡°Are you sure your boss is Jiang Yu?¡±


    Xia Fan replied with certainty, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t get my boss¡¯s name wrong.¡±


    The other party was silent for a while before saying, ¡°My name Is Qi Yang, I¡¯m the assistant of Ning Xue, the person-in-charge of Lime TV station. Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go ask our person-in-charge.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Fan hung up the phone and quietly waited for Qi Yang¡¯s reply.


    Soon, the other party called. However, this time, the person who called was no longer Qi Yang, but a woman.


    The woman said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ning Xue, the person-in-charge of the Lime TV station. I heard that you want to talk about the advertising cooperation with us, so I¡¯ll have to trouble your boss to pick up the phone.¡±


    What! This woman was actually Ning Xue herself!


    Xia Fan was shocked, but he did not forget to look for Jiang Yu with his portable phone.


    He knocked on the door. After getting Jiang Yu¡¯s permission, he entered the door and said, ¡°It¡¯s Ning Xue, the person-in-charge of the Lime TV station.¡±


    Jiang Yu put down the work in her hands and took the phone. She said politely, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Yu.¡±


    Ning Xue smiled and said, ¡°I remember that you¡¯re an actor and have just won the Movie Queen award this year. Why are you suddenly interested in doing business?¡±


    Jiang Yu also smiled and said, ¡°I think acting and doing business don¡¯t conflict.¡±


    Ning Xue didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and continued, ¡°You¡¯re nning to talk about cooperating with us, right? But this Lipstick shop you run is an unknown brand.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused, ¡°Ge Li is indeed an unknown brand, and it is precisely because of this that I want to coborate with you. Even an ordinary person would know of the fame and prestige of Lime television in this city. With your help, Ge Li will be on the right track in the future.¡±


    Ning Xue smiled, she said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to believe you, but you¡¯re an actress after all, so you have no concept of business. So after working with you, I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll get the corresponding benefits.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you want me to raise the reputation of the ¡®Ge Li¡¯ brand first before considering working with me, right?¡±


    Ning Xue admitted her thoughts without any hesitation and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Yu was rather impressed by her generosity in admitting her thoughts. She said, ¡°Manager Ning, I will consider your suggestion.¡±


    Ning Xue said, ¡°Then I hope that we will have a pleasant cooperation in the future.¡±


    However, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Why does manager Ning think that I will continue to work with you after you rejected me this time?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ning Xue was stunned.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t have to believe me. Ipletely understand. After all, there are some employees in my hands who don¡¯t want to believe me. And you think that ¡®Ge Li¡¯ isn¡¯t famous and isn¡¯t willing to work with me. This is also normal. After all, we are all businessmen, and businessmen pay attention to the word ¡®profit¡¯ when doing business. If there¡¯s no profit to be made, then it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t do this business.¡±


    Ning Xue didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to say this, but what she said was indeed the truth.


    She said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, what you said is very reasonable, but what does this have to do with our cooperation?¡±


    Jiang Yu knocked on the table with her finger and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think it has nothing to do with it? But I think it has something to do with it.¡±

 Chapter 656 - Successfully Sign Contract

    <h4>Chapter 656: Sessfully Sign Contract</h4>


    Ning Xia¡¯s tone was not very good. She asked, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Manager Ning, why do you think that if you refuse to cooperate with me today, I will look for you to cooperate with me in the future?¡±


    Ning Xue felt that this was not a question that was worth asking, she said matter-of-factly, ¡°Our Lime television station is thergest television station in this city. There are television stations all over the country that cooperate with us. And if your product wants to get the best advertising exposure, cooperating with us is the best choice.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed the best choice, but not necessarily,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I was discussing the matter of cooperating with you, but you looked down on me and rejected the cooperation this time. I can understand all of this, but your request is that after I make the name of the ¡®Ge Li¡¯ brand famous, I will look for you to cooperate. If ¡®Ge Li¡¯ really bes famous one day, I don¡¯t believe that I won¡¯t be able to find a more suitable choice than you.¡±


    Ning Xia fell silent.


    Jiang Yu was right. There was indeed a more suitable choice than her.


    No matter how big Lime was, it was only dominant in the city and did not extend to other cities.


    With Jiang Yu¡¯s ability, if she really managed this cosmeticspany, even if it was a foreign television station, it would not be a problem for Jiang Yu, let alone a television station in a foreign city.


    Jiang Yu waited for a while but did not hear Ning Xue speak, so she asked again, ¡°How is it, manager Ning? Have you made up your mind? Are you going to work with me or not?¡±


    Ning Xue still did not speak, but Qi Yang could not wait any longer. He said unhappily, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, we are still considering it. Why are you being so aggressive?¡±


    Jiang Yu was not angry. She smiled and said, ¡°Sir, you have misunderstood. I am not being aggressive.¡±


    Qi yang said, ¡°Then what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you being aggressive?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I am just using my identity as a businessman to put forward a win-win n for us from the perspective of interests.¡±


    Qi Yang stopped talking.


    After a long while, Ning Xue said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, when are you free recently? Let¡¯s talk about the cooperation.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Three dayster, at six o¡¯clock at night. You can choose the ce.¡±


    Ning Xue said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu hung up the phone and said to Xia Fan, ¡°You can go out first to prepare for the cooperation in three days.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After he left, Jiang Yu continued to concentrate on her work.


    Mo long watched from the side. After a long while, he said with a smile, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a serious Yu¡¯er.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and blushed. She said, ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll often see a serious me.¡±


    Mo long nodded with a smile and replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Regarding the coboration with the Lime TV station, Xia Fan first drafted a draft and handed it over to Jiang Yu. After that, he revised a few details and printed out the contract.


    After Xia Fan finished the series of work, Sen Yuan watched from the side.


    Xia Fan asked her, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Sen yuan nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Xia Fan nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    In fact, Sen Yuan¡¯s learning ability was quite good. In just a few days, she was able to skillfullyplete the work that he had arranged for her. Moreover, whether it was the documents that needed to be typed by hand or the documents that needed to be printed, Sen Yuan hadpleted them perfectly without any mistakes.


    Sometimes, when Xia Fan saw her working so hard, he was worried that she would surpass him, afraid that she would steal his position as a secretary.


    Three dayster, Jiang Yu and Xia Fan went to the ce that Ning Xue mentioned.


    It was a newly opened coffee shop. There were not many people, but it was not deserted either.


    The warm light from the chandelier shone on the ground. Jiang Yu¡¯s high heels made a clicking sound as they stepped on the floor.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, hello.¡± Ning Xue saw Jiang Yu and stood up to greet her.


    Jiang Yu politely replied, ¡°You are manager Ning, right? Hello.¡±


    Ning Xue smiled and said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You can just call me Ning Xue.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and sat down. Without wasting any more time, she took out two copies of the contract and ced them on the table. She said, ¡°Look at the contract. If there are no problems, just sign it.¡±


    Qi Yang was sitting next to Ning Xue. When he saw that Jiang Yu was so anxious to sign the contract, he couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°You¡¯re really anxious. Don¡¯t tell me that the contract will fly away?¡±


    Ning Xue smiled apologetically. After looking through the contract carefully, she took a pen and signed her name on it.

 Chapter 657 - Investor

    <h4>Chapter 657: Investor</h4>


    ¡°Nice working with you.¡±Jiang Yu smiled and reached out her hand.


    ¡°Nice working with you.¡±Ning Xue also reached out her hand and shook Jiang Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first. It¡¯s gettingte. Manager Ning and this little assistant should hurry back,¡±said Jiang Yu. After keeping her contract, she stood up and was about to leave.


    Before she left.., jiang Yu said to Qi yang, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to make clear. I¡¯m not in a hurry. For a businessman, time is money. A second of dy could cost him hundreds of thousands of yuan. ¡°In order to avoid such a loss, I must seize every second.¡±


    Qi yang muttered, ¡°In the end, isn¡¯t it all for money?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Businessmen do business for ¡®profit¡¯. If there¡¯s no profit to be made, then I won¡¯t waste so much time.¡±


    Qi Yang didn¡¯t say anything else. On the contrary, Ning Xue stood up and said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, take care. We won¡¯t be seeing you off.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to see you off,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Jiang Yu and Xia Fan had just left the coffee shop when it started drizzling outside.


    Jiang Yu reached out to catch the raindrops falling from the eaves and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Fan nodded and took out his phone to make a call. He said, ¡°Boss, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ve already called Wu Qi to drive over.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    In less than five minutes, Wu Qi drove over.


    Jiang Yu and Xia Fan got into the car.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Wu Qi asked.


    He didn¡¯t really want to pick Jiang Yu up. She was just a 20-year-old girl who hadn¡¯t aplished anything. Why would he need to drive her home?


    However, if he didn¡¯te, Lao Xia would have to wait at the entrance of the coffee shop with her. They wouldn¡¯t be able to go home until veryte.


    Jiang Yu closed her eyes and said, ¡°Navigate the location of Shengzhu Street. Just drive me to that 24-hour convenience store.¡±


    Wu Qi did not want to say anything more to her. He simply replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The three people in the car remained silent. After a long while, Xia Fan asked, ¡°Boss, the partnership with the Lime TV station has been discussed. What do you need next?¡±


    A partnership with the TV station? Or with the Lime TV station?


    Wu Qi was a little surprised. He thought he heard wrong and looked at Jiang Yu through the rear window.


    She still had her eyes closed. It seemed that she was very tired.


    Jiang Yu pretended to sleep for a while and said, ¡°Who was your previous investor?¡±


    Xia Fan thought for a moment and said, ¡°The investor was a rtive of boss Liu. However, after boss Liu Fell, the cooperation between that investor and us ended.¡±


    Jiang Yu rubbed her temples, she said, ¡°We need to find a new investor. The current mission is to sell the stock in the warehouse, but there will be a shortage one day. We must find a new investor before then, and then go to the producers and suppliers of materials.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°The producers and suppliers of materials are all serious businesses. They have nothing to do with the previous boss Liu. So as long as our attitude is sincere and the money is in ce, they will definitely continue to cooperate with us.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Of course, our attitude is 100% sincere. But the biggest problem now is money. If there are no investors, we won¡¯t be able toe up with the money.¡±


    ¡°Then... boss, do you have a suitable person in mind?¡± Xia Fan asked.


    Jiang Yu shook her head but did not say anything.


    Actually, when she first got into the car, she had been thinking about this question up until now.


    Mo Long would definitely not be an investor because this was thepany he bought, so he had no way to invest in thispany.


    However, other investors would definitely not invest their own money into this unknown lipstick.


    Therefore, what they needed to do now was to wait. They needed to wait for ¡°Ge Li¡± to make a name for herself with the help of Lime TV station. On this basis, they would have the capital to put the matter of finding an investor online.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see how the advertisement is going.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wu Qi wanted to find Jiang Yu to be unhappy, so he said, ¡°Are we just going to wait? Can¡¯t we take the initiative to find the investors? If we keep waiting, the investors won¡¯te to us. If we drag this out, we won¡¯t be able to earn a single cent.¡±


    Xia Fan took a deep breath and quickly stopped Wu Qi. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! Why are you still questioning the boss¡¯s actions?¡±


    Wu Qi sneered and said, ¡°But I¡¯m not wrong, am I?¡±

 Chapter 658 - Advertisement Results

    <h4>Chapter 658: Advertisement Results</h4>


    Xia Fan: ¡°You! Stop talking!¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her hand, signaling Xia Fan to stop talking.


    Wu Qi sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does the boss think I¡¯m right too?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not wise to wait for the rabbit. Rather than waiting quietly, it¡¯s better to take the initiative and rope in the investors.¡±


    Wu Qi raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to agree with him. Just as he was about to speak proudly, he heard Jiang Yu continue, ¡°However, if I were an investor, I wouldn¡¯t invest my money in ¡®Ge Li¡¯.¡±


    Wu Qi paused and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why? This is obviously a good opportunity to make money?¡±


    Jiang Yu asked back, ¡°Is it obvious? Then tell me, if I invest my money in an unknown lipstick, how am I going to earn money?¡±


    Wu Qi was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°This is my first time doing business. You guys think that I can¡¯t lead thispany, that I can¡¯t make it profitable, and that you have doubts about me. I can understand all these things.¡±


    ¡°I did take over thispany because I wanted to give it a try in the beginning, but I didn¡¯t think of continuing after I had given it a try. If I didn¡¯t give it a try, I would give up on the idea. I¡¯m the boss of thispany now, and you guys are my employees. Then, I will do everything I can to make mypany profitable and give my employees as many benefits as possible.¡±


    Wu Qi did not speak.


    In fact, he was so ashamed that he did not dare to speak.


    Jiang Yu continued, ¡°The brand of ¡®Ge Li¡¯ is not famous enough. Not many people have heard of it. No investor is willing to spend money on such an unknown product.¡±


    ¡°What they want is a product that allows them to get money at a nce, not a product that they think about and decide to invest in but may lose money. Therefore, we must first make ¡®Ge Li¡¯ famous so that the investors will know at a nce that this is a product that allows them to get money. Then, they will naturally be willing to give us the money.¡±


    What Jiang Yu said was the truth, so now they could only wait and see the effect of the advertisement.


    If the effect was good, talking about investment was a small matter. But if the results were not good, then they had to continue working hard in this area.


    After Wu Qi heard that, his face was as red as a monkey¡¯s butt, and he could not say a word.


    Although this new boss was young and it was her first time doing business, her mind was surprisingly good. She had thought of everything and was veryprehensive.


    It seemed that he had indeed underestimated Jiang Yu.


    In the remaining days, everyone in thepany was waiting for the results of the advertisement.


    It had to be said that Lime TV station was indeed the biggest TV station in the city. Not only did they cooperate with other TV stations, they also cooperated with some online video tforms.


    Therefore, in these few days, anyone who watched videos online could see the lipstick advertisement. They might not know the brand of ¡°Ge Li¡±, but they knew Wen Nuan.


    Some Wen Nuan fans came to ce orders, and the sales volume rose from a few thousand to more than 100,000.


    ¡°So many?!¡± Wu Qi¡¯s voice resounded throughout the staff office. ¡°In just two days, the sales volume rose from a few thousand to more than 100,000?!¡±


    Feng Fu was also shocked. ¡°In just two days, the sales volume has reached boss Liu¡¯s ten-year sales volume! This new boss really has some tricks!¡±


    Xia Fan was also very happy. He said, ¡°See, we didn¡¯t follow the wrong person.¡±


    As he spoke, he printed out the sales volume for the past few days and theparison chart from before. Then, he went upstairs to Jiang Yu¡¯s office.


    At this time, Jiang Yu was also in her office feeling happy about the increase in sales volume.


    Someone knocked on the door. She said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Xia Fan came in with the information and said, ¡°Boss, this is aparison map. Please take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu took the information and ced it on the table. She said, ¡°You can start looking for information on the investors now. When the lipstick sales exceed a million, you can post this information on the Inte.¡±


    Xia Fan nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    However, he was also a little worried about whether the lipstick sales could reach a million. After all, a few thousand to a few thousand was a very small span. A few thousand to a few hundred thousand was not a big span.


    However, from a few hundred thousand to a million, the span was not an ordinary span. It was not something that could be achieved in two days.


    However, Jiang Yu was not worried because she knew that the lipstick sales would definitely reach a million.

 Chapter 659 - New Investor

    <h4>Chapter 659: New Investor</h4>


    There was only one reason: Lime television station had signed a contract with her. As long as they wanted to make a profit, they had to do everything they could to promote this advertisement to the outside world. And with the warm poprity, it was not difficult for the sales to exceed a million.


    Xia Fan returned to his seat and prepared the information that Jiang Yu requested. Then, he quietly waited for the sales to increase.


    As Jiang Yu had expected, in just a short week, the sales of lipstick had risen to a million, and there was no sign of a decline. Instead, it had be more and more intense and was heading toward a million.


    Xia Fan quickly put the information he had prepared for the investors online. Now, he only needed to wait for the willing investors to contact him.


    There was a new investor, but the person who contacted him was not Xia Fan, but Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Lu Qi? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    That¡¯s right, the new investor was Lu Qi... No, to be precise, it was the Lu family.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, I heard from my father that the boss of ¡®Ge Li¡¯ fell and was bought by Mo Long. Later, I saw the advertisement for Wen Nuan¡¯s endorsement online and felt that Mo Long would not spend much effort on apany that was on the verge of bankruptcy. I guessed that the new boss of thispany would be you. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you! Why did you think of going into business?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°At the beginning, I just wanted to give it a try, but I didn¡¯t want to give up after this try. I always wanted to make some achievements.¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°But you have Mo Long. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you try and fail. He will help you solve these problems.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I can¡¯t always ask him to help me. I also have hands and feet. If I encounter any problems, I can solve them myself.¡±


    Lu Qi sighed and said, ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m calling you this time to talk to you about investing.¡±


    Jiang Yu was puzzled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you not interested in doing business? Why would you suddenly want to invest in me?¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s my dad. He wants to expand other businesses recently, so he¡¯s thinking about the cosmetics industry. I happened to see your brand¡¯s lipstick online, so I rmended it to my dad.¡±


    ¡°My dad said that you¡¯re a very reliable youngdy. The cosmeticspany you run might have a lot of dividends in the future, so he wants to invest in you. I haven¡¯t spoken to you for a long time, so I called you on behalf of my dad.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t uncle Lu not want to get involved in the cosmetics industry before?¡±


    Lu Qi then told the truth, ¡°What he said about expanding the business is actually all fake. He just wants to invest in a random industry and give me the shares as a dowry.¡±


    ¡°Dowry?¡±Yu was indeed a little surprised when she heard Lu Qi¡¯s words. ¡°Uncle Lu is indeed generous.¡±


    ¡°Generous what? I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend now. When can I get married? Moreover, I haven¡¯t graduated from university yet. It¡¯s too early for him to think about these things now,¡± Lu Qiined.


    ¡°It¡¯s not early. After all, mypany can¡¯t make millions and tens of millions in one go. Isn¡¯t it progressive?¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°I believe in you. You can definitely do it well!¡± Lu Qi said loudly. ¡°By the way, my dad asked me to ask you when you¡¯re free to meet and talk about the investment.¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at the schedule that Xia Fan had arranged for her and said, ¡°Tomorrow afternoon after three o¡¯clock, my time is free. We can meet to talk about the investment then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Qi put down the phone and left for a while. Soon, she came back to pick up the phone and continued, ¡°I just told my dad. He said it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°Well, then tomorrow afternoon at three thirty, I¡¯ll visit you in person,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Well, I even told my dad specifically that this investment is for you. It has nothing to do with the Jiang family,¡± said Lu Qi.


    Speaking of the Jiang family, Jiang Yu remembered the matter of her investing in the Jiang Jewelry.


    Therefore, she told Lu Qi about it, which made herugh, ¡°Really? You invested in the Jiang Jewelry? How many shares?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°18%.¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°Huh? So little?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°18% is not a small amount. If the annual profit of the Jiang jewelry is 50 million, then 18% of my shares will get a dividend of 9 million.¡±

 Chapter 660 - The Alliance of The Movie King

    <h4>Chapter 660: The Alliance of The Movie King</h4>


    ¡°Nine million?¡± Lu Qi eximed, ¡°18% of the shares can bring such a big dividend?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°But the premise is that the Jiang Jewelry can really make a profit of 50 million.¡±


    ¡°I think the jewelry industry is the easiest to make a profit. After all, rich people like to buy things like diamonds and agate to decorate themselves,¡± Lu Qi said.


    Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°But the Jiang family sells fakes...¡±


    As soon as she said that, another ringtone came from Jiang Yu¡¯s phone.


    It was an unfamiliar number.


    Jiang Yu said apologetically to Lu Qi, ¡°Sorry, I have a new call. It might be from the investor.¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°Then hurry up and work. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After she hung up Lu Qi¡¯s call, she picked up the unfamiliar number. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much. Don¡¯t you know that this number is mine?¡± A familiar voice entered Jiang Yu¡¯s ears.


    Jiang Yu recognized the voice. ¡°Xu Ye?¡±


    Xu Yeughed and said, ¡°Movie queen Jiang, you still remember me? I thought you had already forgotten me after not contacting you for so long.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not know why Xu Ye would call her at this time. It would obviously dy her work.


    So she said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first. I still have work to do.¡±


    Xu Ye asked her, ¡°Is it about the investment?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s fingers were about to press the ¡°Hang up¡± button, but when she heard Xu Ye¡¯s words, her hand stopped.


    She asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°I¡¯m the movie king. What do you think I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything.


    Xu Ye didn¡¯t joke anymore and said, ¡°Alright, the matter of Mo Long acquiring thepany ¡®Ge Li¡¯ is Everywhere on the Inte. Everyone knows about it. If you¡¯re interested, check again and find out who the new boss is. It¡¯s clear at a nce.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and said, ¡°Then why did you call me?¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°To invest. Didn¡¯t you want to find an investor?¡±


    Jiang Yu asked him, ¡°Do you want to invest?¡±


    Xu Ye snapped his fingers and his voice was transmitted into Jiang Yu¡¯s ears through the phone.


    He said, ¡°Yes, I want to invest.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and felt a little headache. She said, ¡°Movie King Xu, don¡¯t joke around.¡±


    Xu Ye felt very strange and said, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m joking? I¡¯m a great Movie King. Don¡¯t tell me that I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to invest in apany?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You should just focus on acting.¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°After I invest, there will naturally be people to help me take care of it. I don¡¯t need to worry about it. Alright, Boss Jiang. I¡¯m not Movie King Xu now, but your investor. Let¡¯s set up a time to meet and talk about the investment and contract.¡±


    Xu Ye¡¯s tone did not sound like he was joking. On the contrary, he really wanted to invest in apany to expand his business.


    There was a moment of silence before Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set up a time to meet.¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°Alright. I haven¡¯t worked in the past month. Any time is fine.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Jiang Yu hung up the phone, she let out a deep sigh.


    She had thought that they had not contacted each other for such a long time. Xu Ye had long forgotten about her. She did not expect that he would find her again after the advertisement was released.


    Could it be that she could not shake off the shadow of Xu Ye no matter where she went?


    He always appeared by his side. What was his purpose?


    These questions were not answered. The more Jiang Yu thought about it, the more she felt a headache.


    However, these things were not the main thing. The most important thing was to attract investment.


    When he got off work that night, Xia fan knocked on Jiang Yu¡¯s door and said, ¡°Boss.¡±


    His expression was not quite the same as before. Jiang Yu was a little strange and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Two investors called today, but their request was a bit excessive. I¡­ I was angry and rejected them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know about this and asked, ¡°What conditions did they offer?¡±


    Xia fan said, ¡°One said that they would give him 50% of the shares, but the amount he invested was only one million. Another said he wanted an interview, as long as you went by yourself. I said I was the secretary and had to follow, but he didn¡¯t agree. He also said that if you couldn¡¯t go by yourself, the investment this time would be canceled.¡±

 Chapter 661 - Uncle Lu

    <h4>Chapter 661: Uncle Lu</h4>


    Jiang Yu knew the purpose of this person¡¯s request even if he didn¡¯t say it clearly.


    Xia Fan was right to reject his request.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°I¡¯ll personally visit the investor at three o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°The investor?¡± This afternoon, Xia Fan only received calls from the two men who imed to be investors. He didn¡¯t receive any other calls.


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°It¡¯s my friend¡¯s father. He¡¯s recently interested in expanding his business in the cosmetics industry, so the deal went smoothly.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xia Fan nodded and said, ¡°Then do you need me to apany you?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°No need. You can just focus on your own work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Fan remembered that Jiang Yu had said ¡°Personally visit¡±. It shouldn¡¯t require him to apany her.


    The next afternoon, Jiang Yu packed up her things and said to Xia Fan, ¡°I¡¯m going out. Make arrangements for thepany.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu took out a piece of paper with her cell phone number written on it and said, ¡°When you have time, contact the owner of this number and arrange a time and ce to meet. Then tell me.¡±


    Xia Fan took the piece of paper and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Jiang Yu told him everything, she took a taxi to Lu Qi¡¯s house.


    ......


    Father Lu had alreadye back from thepany and specially prepared a pot of good dragon well tea.


    ¡°Uncle Lu.¡± After Jiang Yu entered the door, she politely greeted him.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Xiao Yu. Come in and have a seat.¡± Father Lu warmly greeted her.


    Lu Qi also ran out of his room and shouted, ¡°Xiao Yu! You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Father Lu couldn¡¯t do anything about his daughter. He smiled and said, ¡°Logically speaking, we should meet outside. I didn¡¯t expect you toe personally, Xiao Yu.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Since uncle Lu wants to invest in mypany, of course I have toe personally.¡±


    Father Lu poured a cup of tea for Jiang Yu, but he didn¡¯t mention the investment. Instead, he talked about the Jiang family selling fake jewelry.


    ¡°I also feel sorry for the Jiang family.¡± Father Lu shook his head and said, ¡°I also never thought that your father would do such a thing.¡±


    Jiang Yu took a sip of the tea. It was a little bitter.


    She said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have solved this problem for them.¡±


    Father Lu asked with a smile, ¡°I heard from Qiqi that you have a stake in the Jiang Family?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Lu Qi and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lu Qi mumbled, ¡°They borrowed 60 million from Xiao Yu! What¡¯s wrong with giving her some shares?¡±


    Father Lu smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the business world.¡± Then he looked at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°I never knew that the Jiang family had such a swift and decisive daughter like you.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m no longer the daughter of the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Father Lu looked at her.


    Father Lu knew a little about Jiang Yu and the Jiang family. And Lu Qi was the one who told him all those things.


    But what did Jiang Yu mean by saying that she was no longer the daughter of the Jiang Family? Could it be that Jiang Yu had cut off all ties with the Jiang Family?


    Jiang Yu saw through father Lu¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t cut off all ties with the Jiang family. It¡¯s just that what they did to me made me feel too disappointed. Sometimes, I also feel like I¡¯m not the daughter of the Jiang family because they only have Jiang Ran in their hearts.¡±


    Father Lu suddenly felt a little sorry for Jiang Yu and said, ¡°So you¡¯ve suffered so much in the Jiang family.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can live well on my own now. Not only do I have a good friend like Qiqi, but I also have someone I love to apany me.¡±


    Father Lu nodded and then brought the topic to the investment.


    He said, ¡°The investment this time is to expand the business. In fact, I want to invest in apany and give the shares to Qiqi as a dowry. Qiqi knows about this. She should have told you about it, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°She said that.¡±


    Father Lu was relieved, he said, ¡°You and Qiqi are friends, and you¡¯re a reliable person. So, I¡¯m willing to believe in your ability to run thispany well. That¡¯s why I decided to invest in you.¡±


    Jiang Yu was very touched and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Lu, for believing in me.¡±


    Father Lu said, ¡°The matter of the investment is settled. The amount is 20 million.¡±


    ¡°20 million?¡± Jiang Yu was very surprised. She didn¡¯t expect uncle Lu to be willing to invest 20 million for an unknownpany like hers.

 Chapter 662 - Meet With Xu Ye

    <h4>Chapter 662: Meet With Xu Ye</h4>


    Father Lu smiled and looked at her. ¡°Why? Is 20 million too little?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Jiang Yu quickly shook her head and said, ¡°Uncle Lu, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not let you down. I will go back now to draw up the contract and send it over to you.¡±


    Father Lu smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. This is what a junior should do.¡± Then she left.


    After Jiang Yu returned to thepany, she said to Xia Fan, ¡°Draw up a contract with the Lu Corporation right away.¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He began to draw up the contract. After printing it out, he handed the document to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu carefully looked at the contract. After confirming that it was correct, she said, ¡°Okay, leave it here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Fan was just about to leave when he remembered what Jiang Yu had told him before she left. He turned around and said, ¡°Boss, the person you asked me to contact has already agreed on the time and ce.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused. She realized that Xia Fan was probably talking about Xu Ye.


    That was because the note Jiang Yu gave to Xia Fan today had Xu Ye¡¯s contact information written on it.


    So she asked, ¡°When and where?¡±


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Tomorrow night at eight o¡¯clock, at the coffee shop where I met Ning Xue¡¯s manager.¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Then she didn¡¯t continue.


    After work that night, Jiang Yu first took the contract to the Lu family and asked Father Lu to sign it. Then she took the car back to Mo Garden.


    Mo Long was working overtime at thepany today, so he came home veryte. When he got home, Jiang Yu was so tired that she fell asleep.


    He took a simple shower and gently kissed Jiang Yu on the forehead. Then, he hugged Jiang Yu with satisfaction and fell asleep together.


    The next day at work, after Jiang Yu finished dealing with the investors, she called Xia Fan over.


    ¡°Do you still have the contact information of the previous producers and material suppliers?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Xia Fan said, ¡°I do, but they don¡¯t seem to be willing to cooperate with us anymore.¡±


    Jiang Yu suddenly felt a headache and said, ¡°Give me their contact information first. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Xia Fan hesitated for a moment, but still gave the contact information to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Boss, the two of them are very difficult to deal with. You must be careful on your own.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu rubbed the space between her eyebrows and sighed.


    Compared to these two people who had never met before, there was a very difficult person who was about to meet.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Jiang Yu and Xia Fan were already sitting in that coffee shop. Opposite them were Xu Ye and his manager, Tang Yi.


    ¡°Is it cold outside?¡± Xu Ye pushed a cup of steaming coffee in front of Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Take a sip to warm your body.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the cup of coffee. A momentter, she took a sip and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°What are you thanking me for? We¡¯re friends.¡±


    When he spoke, Xu Ye emphasized the word ¡®friend¡¯.


    It was a little ambiguous, which Xia Fan didn¡¯t understand.


    Jiang Yu ignored Xu Ye¡¯s strange little actions and tone and said, ¡°Movie King Xu, Tell me how much you n to invest.¡±


    Movie King? Xia Fan was shocked. No wonder this name sounded so familiar today. So it was Movie King!


    Xu Ye pursed his lips and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, when old friends meet, why do you sound so cold?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°There are no friends in the business world, only partners.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Yu seemed to be a little impatient, Xu Ye restrained his temper and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. To put it simply, it¡¯s an investment. I n to invest 50 million.¡±


    ¡°50,50 million!¡± Xia Fan couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Ye tilted his head and looked at Xia Fan with a smile. He asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s too little?¡±


    Xia Fan hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    He carefully looked at Jiang Yu, afraid that his loss ofposure would make her feel embarrassed.


    However, Jiang Yu just looked at the coffee in front of her and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Xu Ye patiently asked again, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you not satisfied with this number?¡±


    Jiang Yu finally shifted her gaze from the coffee to Xu Ye¡¯s face and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xu Ye heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ept my investment.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m a businesswoman. Profites first.¡±

 Chapter 663 - Birthday Party

    <h4>Chapter 663: Birthday Party</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    Xu Ye¡¯s smile froze. After a long while, he said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you seem to have changed.¡±


    Jiang Yu was still smiling. ¡°Movie King Xu misunderstood. I¡¯ve always been like this.¡±


    Xu Ye couldn¡¯t smile anymore. Even Tang Yi¡¯s expression was a little ugly.


    This Jiang Yu was really different from before.


    Seeing that Xu Ye didn¡¯t say anything, Jiang Yu said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first. It¡¯s gettingte. Movie King Xu and Manager Tang should go back as well.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu took Xia Fan back.


    Before leaving, Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll draw up the contract when I go back. Movie King Xu, just wait patiently.¡±


    Xu Ye looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s back as she left. His expression was a littleplicated.


    Tang Yi was also very puzzled. He asked, ¡°How did this Jiang Yu be like this? She¡¯spletely different from before.¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°Is that right? Is she really different? Swift and decisive, she really looks like a businesswoman.¡±


    After Jiang Yu returned to Mo Garden, she found that Mo Long was still working overtime at thepany and had not returned yet.


    However, she was not very tired today, so after taking a shower, she sat on the sofa and read a book, quietly waiting for Mo Long to return.


    However, the first call she received was not from Mo Long who was going home, but from Jiang Ran.


    Although she did not want to answer it, she was, after all, a shareholder of the Jiang Jewelry Company. It would not make sense if she did not answer this call.


    Therefore, she picked up Jiang Ran¡¯s call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jiang Ran cleared her throat and said, ¡°My birthday party is the day after tomorrow. You have toe back and attend it.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you informing me?¡±


    Jiang Ran said in a very aggressive tone, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would I call you?¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°I remember that the Jiang family has just solved the problem not long ago, and they want to hold your birthday party so soon? Who paid for this money? Is it your fianc¨¦? Or does the Jiang family actually have money?¡±


    Jiang Ran was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to ask her these questions.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Jiang Ran was startled by Jiang Yu¡¯s cold tone and stammered, ¡°Why... why do you care so much? Where and where the money came from has nothing to do with you, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu said coldly, ¡°Of course it has nothing to do with me, and I can¡¯t be bothered to care about your matters. Perhaps the money the Jiang family owed before didn¡¯t even have 60 million? But you said 60 million.¡±


    Jiang Ran was speechless because Jiang Yu was telling the truth.


    The Jiang family did owe money because of the fake jewelry, but they didn¡¯t owe 60 million. They owed 45 million. At that time, Wei Juan thought that since they were asking for money from Jiang Yu, instead of asking 45 million, it would be better to ask for more, so that they could solve the Jiang family¡¯s future expenses.


    And since the money for the birthday party this time was taken from the remaining 15 million.


    ¡°Is what I said true?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Jiang Ran immediately refuted.


    ¡°It better not be.¡± Jiang Yu sneered and said, ¡°I won¡¯t attend your birthday party. I don¡¯t want to end up not seeing anything happy, and instead, making myself angry.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Ran was unhappy. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you at my own birthday party. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that Jiang Ran¡¯s words were really baffling. She said, ¡°If I don¡¯t want to go, I don¡¯t want to go. What does it have to do with being afraid of you?¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°You! Let me tell you, as long as your surname is Jiang, you have toe back and participate in everything about the Jiang Family!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to participate in?¡± Jiang Yu found it funny. ¡°Did they suddenly think that I¡¯m more outstanding than you, so they decided to introduce me to outsiders instead of introducing you?¡±


    Jiang Ran was so angry that she almost died. She said, ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Jiang Yu said indifferently, ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to go back and participate in it. Anyway, you and that mother of yours who only has eyes for you don¡¯t like to see me, so why should you care whether I go back to attend your birthday party or not?¡±


    Jiang Ran gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s dad who asked me to call you! Jiang Yu, don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±


    ¡°Why did he ask me to go back?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t understand.


    Jiang Ran mumbled and said, ¡°Who knows? Maybe it¡¯s because you helped the Jiang family solve a big problemst time, and he feels he has let you down, so he wants you toe back to attend the birthday party.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then please tell him that I won¡¯t go back and attend it.¡±

 Chapter 664 - Empowerment

    <h4>Chapter 664: Empowerment</h4>


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°You cane or not! Anyway, Ddd asked me to call you. If you don¡¯te, then you can tell him yourself!¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Ran hung up the phone.


    Jiang Yu shook her head and just as she put the phone back on the coffee table, the phone screen lit up again before she could finish reading a few lines.


    This time, it was Jiang Hai calling.


    He really didn¡¯t find it tiring.


    Jiang Yu picked up the phone and said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not going back to attend Jiang Ran¡¯s birthday party. No matter who calls me, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Perhaps because the Jiang family had survived the biggest crisis, Jiang Hai put on that lecturing attitude again, he said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Little Yu, Ran Ran is your sister. If you don¡¯te back to attend her birthday party and others find out, won¡¯t they gossip about our Jiang Family?¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that it was strange and said, ¡°Ever since the incident with the fake jewelry, don¡¯t tell me that people are still gossiping about the Jiang Family?¡±


    Jiang Hai paused. He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to bring up this matter.


    He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Xiao Yu, this matter has been over for a long time. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°For a long time? But I remember that not even a week has passed, right? In such a short period of time, you have the mood to hold a birthday party for Jiang Ran and even called me to attend it? If you say that you don¡¯t have a motive, then I definitely won¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Jiang Hai rubbed his hands awkwardly on the other side of the phone because Jiang Yu had once again hit the nail on the head.


    He wanted Jiang Yu toe back to attend the birthday party with the purpose of showing off her.


    Recently, his friends who knew Jiang Hai had been contacting him, telling him that a lipstickpany had recently be a dark horse in the cosmetics industry.


    The new boss of thepany was Jiang Yu, the youngest daughter of the Jiang family.


    At first, Jiang Hai thought that his friends were joking with him, just to make fun of the ¡°disaster¡± that the Jiang family had just experienced.


    But when he sent people to investigate, he found out that it was true.


    Jiang Yu was really the new boss of that lipstickpany.


    More and more people contacted him, saying that they wanted to meet Jiang Yu and take advantage of the young boss¡¯s luck. And for his face, Jiang Hai agreed without any hesitation.


    But after he agreed, he realized that he had no way to get Jiang Yu to meet them.


    After thinking about it, he decided to hold a birthday party for Jiang Ran. Then, he would use this opportunity to call Jiang Yu over so that she could meet his friends.


    However, Jiang Yu seemed to have made up her mind not toe back, which made things a little difficult for him.


    Jiang Hai said, ¡°Little Yu, the people who areing this time are all dad¡¯s friends. Just give dad some face ande back to join us, okay?¡±


    Jiang Yu found it funny. She wanted to say, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether your friends go or not.¡± But on second thought, since they were Jiang Hai¡¯s friends, there must be a big shot in the business circle.


    Why not take this opportunity to talk to another investor?


    It would save her time.


    Since it was something beneficial to her, Jiang Yu would not refuse. She said, ¡°Okay, I will go. But I have one condition.¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s heart was uneasy.


    Could it be that she wanted the shares of the Jiang family for a mere birthday party?


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I can go, but you can¡¯t tell anyone about me, and you can¡¯t interfere with what I do.¡±


    Jiang Hai hesitated. ¡°This...¡±


    He was a little worried that what Jiang Yu wanted to do was to mock the Jiang family or ridicule Jiang Ran?


    Jiang Yu had long guessed that Jiang Hai would be worried about this, so she gave him a warning beforehand, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What I¡¯m going to do won¡¯t do any harm to the Jiang family or Jiang Ran. It¡¯s just something that¡¯s beneficial to me.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know what Jiang Yu was going to do, with her protection, Jiang Hai still let out a long sigh of relief and said, ¡°Okay. As long as youe, father will definitely not care about what you do.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Hai originally wanted to ask Jiang Yu if she would bring Mo Long with her. That way, she would be able to strengthen the Jiang family.


    However, Jiang Yu had already hung up the phone.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t n to bring Mo Long with her.


    She knew that if she brought Mo Long with her, the investors who agreed to invest in her would probably do it out of respect for Mo Long, that would not be an investor that she had negotiated with based on her own strength.


    Moreover, Mo Long had been very busy with his work recently. He probably did not have the time to attend such a gathering that wasn¡¯t high up there enough.

 Chapter 665 - Well-Known

    <h4>Chapter 665: Well-Known</h4>


    Jiang Yu read for a while more before Mo Long finished his work and returned home.


    Jiang Yu hurriedly got up to undress him and asked, ¡°Have you been so busy recently?¡±


    Mo Long replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been discussing a very big real estate project recently.¡±


    Jiang Yu helped him pack his clothes while saying, ¡°No matter how busy you are, you must remember to rest. Otherwise, your body will not be able to take it.¡±


    Mo Long smiled and put his arm around Jiang Yu¡¯s waist. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Jiang Yu told Mo Long that she was going to attend Jiang Ran¡¯s birthday party and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself this time. You don¡¯t need to apany me since you¡¯re so busy with work.¡±


    Mo Long was a little worried and said, ¡°Those people from the Jiang family have been eyeing you covetously for a long time. I¡¯m really worried about you going alone.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll bring my secretary with me. Then, you can send someone to follow me in the dark. How about it?¡±


    Mo Long agreed and said, ¡°Okay. Yu¡¯er, you must be careful.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the day of Jiang Ran¡¯s birthday party, Jiang Yu wore a capable ck suit. Her hair was soft and spread over her shoulders. Her face was covered with exquisite makeup. She took her briefcase and left the house.


    Xia Fan was already waiting for her at the door of the Jiang residence. When he saw Jiang Yuing over, he immediately walked over and said, ¡°Boss.¡±


    Jiang Yu took out a pair of sunsses and put them on. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®boss¡¯ in the future. Call me ¡®Director Jiang¡¯.¡±


    ......


    This was because she sounded more like a businessman.


    Xia Fan said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Director Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yu led Xia Fan into the Jiang family¡¯s main door. After taking a cocktail, they stood casually in a corner.


    Xia Fan didn¡¯t like drinking. At such a party, he only took a ss of fruit juice and stood beside Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Director Jiang, today is your sister¡¯s birthday party. Are you really not going to say a few words to her?¡± Xia Fan asked.


    Jiang Yu took a sip of the cocktail and said, ¡°No. We¡¯ll just wait here. After they finish their speech, we can do our own thing.¡±


    Xia Fan knew that Jiang Yu meant ¡°My own thing¡±, which was to find a new investor. For this reason, she had memorized all the advantages and advantages of ¡°Ge Li¡±st night.


    Jiang Yu and Xia Fan stood in the corner. They had originally nned to be invisible. After Jiang Ran and Jiang Hai finished reading the speech for the birthday party, they would take this opportunity to find a new investor.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Hai¡¯s speech in his hand read Jiang Yu¡¯s name.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my daughter Jiang Yu that the Jiang family can get through this difficult time!¡± Jiang Hai said passionately.


    When he said that, everyone present turned to look at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu stood where she was, unable to react in time.


    She was already dressed like this, so how could she still be recognized so quickly?


    Jiang Hai walked over, grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s arm, and was about to bring her up on stage.


    Jiang Yu struggled and even dropped her sunsses.


    She asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Jiang Hai said, ¡°Today is your sister¡¯s birthday party. Aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡±


    Jiang Yu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Say what? Didn¡¯t we agree not to mention me to anyone?¡±


    Jiang Hai¡¯s face was a little embarrassed, but he still said, ¡°You child, what nonsense are you talking about? You are the daughter of the Jiang family. How can I not mention you to others?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s original n was disrupted at this time, and she was very angry. But she could not show it, because it would only damage her image. It might affect her future business of looking for investors.


    So she first went along with Jiang Hai¡¯s intention, after she went on stage, she said, ¡°Hello, everyone, I am Jiang Yu, also the boss of ¡®Ge Li¡¯ lipstickpany. Today is Miss Jiang Ran¡¯s birthday party. It¡¯s my honor to be able to attend. At the same time, I also wee everyone toe and work with me. After all, everyone should know about the current market of ¡®Ge Li¡¯. So, working with me will definitely not be a loss.¡±


    When she said ¡°Miss Jiang Ran¡±, everyone vaguely felt that something was wrong. Moreover, Jiang Yu was introducing herpany and did not mention the main character of the day, Jiang Ran. Even a fool would know what was going on.


    However, they were indeed moved by what Jiang Yu said.


    As a dark horse in the market this year, although ¡°Ge Li¡± did not have any impressive results yet, its future was limitless.

 Chapter 666 - Stole The Limelight

    <h4>Chapter 666: Stole The Limelight</h4>


    Moreover, the boss of thispany was Jiang Yu. She was the youngest Movie Queen and the youngest boss in the business world. She also had the support of Mo Long. Therefore, if they worked with Jiang Yu, it would definitely be a win-win situation.


    This was a great thing. The people under her were starting to get restless and wanted to get a share of Jiang Yu¡¯s profits.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t get the meat, they still wanted to get some benefits.


    And Jiang Ran was standing behind Jiang Yu in her gown. She was so angry that her teeth were itching.


    Today was obviously her own birthday party! How could Jiang Yu steal the limelight!


    The more Jiang Ran thought about it, the angrier she got. So, she went to look for her fianc¨¦, Sun You.


    After all, it was his fianc¨¦¡¯s birthday party. As her fianc¨¦, Sun You had to be present.


    He was originally sitting on the sofa drinking, but when he saw Jiang Yu, his eyes instantly lit up.


    Jiang Ran walked over and saw Sun You looking straight at Jiang Yu. She became even angrier.


    She stood in front of Sun You and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Why are you looking at Jiang Yu? I¡¯m the female lead of today¡¯s birthday party, okay? I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e!¡±


    Sun You retracted his gaze and smiled as he pulled Jiang Ran into his embrace. ¡°Why are you angry? I¡¯m not looking at Jiang Yu. I¡¯m just considering whether to cooperate with her or not.¡±


    Because Jiang Yu and herpany were indeed a very fragrant piece of meat right now, and everyone was fighting over it.


    Jiang Ran, however, was not willing to cooperate with Sun You and Jiang Yu. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to cooperate with her.¡±


    Sun You was puzzled. ¡®Why?¡¯


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Is there no other cosmeticspany in this world? Why do you have to work with Jiang Yu? There are so manypanies that are bigger than her. Why don¡¯t you work with them? Why do you have to work with Jiang Yu?¡±


    Sun you simply could not understand Jiang Ran¡¯s brain. This was obviously a good opportunity to make money. Why was she so narrow-minded?


    She was really not magnanimous at all.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Jiang Ran over these things now, so he could only go along with her idea and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll think about it again.¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it! I won¡¯t allow you to work with Jiang Yu!¡±


    Sun You¡¯s expression sank and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡±


    Jiang Ran was startled by his expression and stammered, ¡°W-why are you so fierce?¡±


    Sun You was about to speak when he saw Jiang Yu walking over with two sses of red wine.


    She stood in front of the two of them and ced one of the sses of red wine in front of Jiang Ran, she smiled and said, ¡°So my good sister is here. It was really easy to find her. Today is your birthday. I came here in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare any decent gifts. Why don¡¯t I toast my sister with a ss of wine? That¡¯s all I¡¯ve thought about. I also wish the two of you an early marriage.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t give Jiang Ran a chance to speak as she raised her head and drank the entire ss of red wine.


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t want to drink the wine that Jiang Yu brought over, but everyone present was looking at her. If she didn¡¯t drink it, it would be a disgrace to the Jiang family. It would also cause the Jiang family to be gossiped about.


    Therefore, Jiang Ran pretended to be very happy. She picked up the ss of wine and said, ¡°Thank you, sister.¡±


    She raised her head and drank the wine in one gulp. She even smiled at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu also smiled and said, ¡°My blessing has arrived. Now, everyone can go and do what you want to do.¡±


    Jiang Ran was so angry that her eyes were red.


    This was clearly her birthday party! In the end, this Jiang Yu acted as if she was the female lead of today¡¯s birthday party!


    And everyone present wanted to discuss a coboration with Jiang Yu, so their thoughts were naturally on Jiang Yu.


    No matter how Jiang Hai and Jiang Ran toasted him, they just casually said a few words to brush him off. Their eyes were fixed on Jiang Yu, who was drinking alone.


    Xia Fan stood beside Jiang Yu and drank fruit juice with her.


    He asked in a low voice, ¡°Director Jiang, are we just going to wait?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Wait slowly. Someone wille.¡±


    As expected, someone dide looking for them.


    But this person was Jiang Ran¡¯s fianc¨¦, Sun You.


    Sun You held a ss of red wine and said to Jiang Yu with a smile, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, how are you?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at him and smiled. ¡°Director Sun, are you here to get close to me?¡±


    Sun You almost choked on his own saliva. He said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu... Director Jiang, what do you mean?¡±


    Jiang Yu was still smiling and said, ¡°I mean it literally.¡±


    Sun You smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Director Jiang really likes to joke.¡±


    However, Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    Sun You¡¯s smile suddenly froze.

 Chapter 667 - New Investor

    <h4>Chapter 667: New Investor</h4>


    Jiang Yu continued, ¡°President Sun, I advise you to go back. Your fianc¨¦e is looking at me like she wants to eat me alive.¡±


    Sun You turned around and saw Jiang Ran looking at him with a murderous look.


    Sun You frowned and turned around, ¡°President Jiang, we don¡¯t need to care about her. I came to you mainly because I want to talk about the cooperation with you.¡±


    ¡°Invest?¡± Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°President Sun, aren¡¯t you afraid that your fianc¨¦e will be angry?¡±


    Sun You sneered and said, ¡°She¡¯s a woman. What does she know?¡±


    Jiang Yu blinked and looked at him, saying, ¡°President Sun, I¡¯m also a woman.¡±


    Sun You knew that he had misspoken, so he anxiously tried to exin, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that. President Jiang is indeed a woman, but you¡¯re different to her...¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she interrupted him, ¡°President Sun, there¡¯s no need to talk more. Since you have the time, you¡¯d better go and coax your fianc¨¦e. Don¡¯t waste your time on me, because I don¡¯t intend to cooperate with you.¡±


    Sun You paused and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why?¡±


    Jiang Yu was a little annoyed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no why.¡±


    Sun You said, ¡°Do you know how much money I want to invest? Why did you say so quickly that you don¡¯t n to cooperate with me?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°President Sun, I don¡¯t want to have an argument with your fianc¨¦e because it will only waste my time.¡±


    Was it because of Jiang Ran again?


    Sun You had a headache.


    He was about to say something when he heard Jiang Yu say, ¡°Hello, President Chen.¡±


    Sun You turned around and saw that it was Chen Bai.


    A big shot in the cosmetics industry ¡ª Chen Bai!


    Could it be that he was also nning to work with Jiang Yu?


    Sun You did not want to give such a good opportunity to others. However, on one hand, Jiang Yu was unwilling to work with him. On the other hand, Chen Bai was a big shot in the cosmetics industry and had more experience than him.


    Therefore, from the looks of it, Jiang Yu would definitely choose Chen Bai.


    It was all because of Jiang Ran. Otherwise, Jiang Yu might have cooperated with him! Moreover, after the incident with the fake jewelry, she still wanted him to help them fill the hole with his own money. She really likes to dream.


    Sun You thought angrily, but he could not vent his anger on Jiang Ran.


    Because Jiang Ran would be of great use to him in the future.


    At the moment, he could only give up this good opportunity to earn money.


    And when Jiang Yu arrived here, she had already noticed Chen Bai.


    Everyone present knew Chen Bai¡¯s identity. Although they were also surprised that he would stoop down to attend the birthday party of the Jiang family¡¯s daughter, he was already here. No matter how much they guessed, they were just wild guesses.


    At this moment, Chen Bai was interested in Jiang Yu¡¯s side. Jiang Yu naturally had to seize this opportunity.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, President Chen,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    Chen Bai smiled and nodded. ¡°Nice to meet you, President Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Why is President Chen attending the birthday party today?¡±


    Chen Bai smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because President Jiang ising. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Then it seems that President Chen already has the intention to work with me from the beginning?¡±


    Chen Bai raised his eyebrows and looked at Jiang Yu. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Being able to work with Chen Bai was an opportunity that many businessmen dreamed of. After all, he was one of the top tycoons in the business world besides Mo long.


    It would be a lie to say that anyone was unwilling to work with him.


    Jiang Yu was no exception. Of course, she wanted to work with Chen Bai.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Then, President Chen, talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chen Bai didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be so direct. He couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°I thought President Jiang would exchange a few pleasantries with me before discussing the matter of cooperation.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°We are all businessmen. Time is money. If we dy for even a second, we might lose hundreds of thousands of dors. President Chen probably doesn¡¯t want to have such a meaningless loss, right?¡±


    Chen Bai was stunned for a moment, but then he smiled brightly and said, ¡°As expected of President Jiang. You are indeed straightforward. Alright! Let¡¯s talk about the cooperation now.¡±


    Jiang Yu stretched out her hand and made a ¡°please¡± gesture, saying, ¡°President Chen, this way please.¡±


    Chen Bai and Jiang Yu went out together, and the people present immediately lost their interest.


    One was a business tycoon, and the other was a dark horse in the market. Regardless of whether they cooperated with either of these two people, they could get unprecedented benefits.


    But now that the two of them were working together, wasn¡¯t this a strong alliance? How would these small businessmen survive?


    But no matter how unwilling they were, Sun You was the one who was the most unwilling.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Jiang Ran, he would have had the opportunity to work with Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 668 - Strong Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 668: Strong Alliance</h4>


    Jiang Yu and Chen Bai left the Jiang family and went to the nearest western restaurant.


    Jiang Yu made a ¡°please¡± gesture and said, ¡°President Chen, please take a seat.¡±


    Chen Bai also sat down unceremoniously and said, ¡°Although President Jiang is a young boss who has just entered the business circle, your every move makes people feel that you have been in business for many years.¡±


    Jiang Yu also sat down and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment from President Chen.¡±


    She called for the waiter, took the menu and handed it to Chen Bai. ¡°President Chen, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll pay today.¡±


    ¡°President Jiang is indeed generous.¡± Chen Bai couldn¡¯t help but give Jiang Yu a thumbs up.


    He simply ordered a filet mignon steak and a bottle of manor red wine. Then, he returned the menu to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°President Jiang,e.¡±


    Jiang Yu ordered a ck pepper steak and another for Xia Fan. Then she ordered two cups of fruit tea.


    While waiting for the dishes to be served, Chen Bai said, ¡°Boss Jiang, I trust you very much. To put it bluntly, I have taken a liking to your ability in business. Although there are many businessmen who are more capable than you, it is rare for a young and promising businesswoman like you to be able to run apany that is on the verge of bankruptcy in just half a month and be a ¡®dark horse¡¯ in the new market.¡±


    Jiang Yu said humbly, ¡°President Chen, you tter me.¡±


    Chen Bai waved his hand, he said, ¡°President Jiang, don¡¯t be modest. I¡¯m telling the truth. Others say that I¡¯m a tycoon in the business world, but it took me nearly 20 years to achieve the results I have today. And when I was your age, I was still studying management in school. I hadn¡¯t even gone out of school to practice it myself.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°People live to constantly challenge themselves. Only when the final result is out can we know what suits them and what doesn¡¯t suit them.¡±


    Chen Bai smiled and asked her, ¡°I really like your thoughts. But aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll lose money in the end?¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu also smiled and replied, ¡°If I don¡¯t do it because I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t do it well, then I¡¯ll never be able to do it well.¡±


    Chen Bai¡¯s smile froze as he said, ¡°What President Jiang said does make sense.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°People can¡¯t always do things within their capabilities. Otherwise, how can they improve?¡±


    Chen Bai paused. He felt that his decision to invest in Jiang Yu was the best decision he had made so far.


    He said, ¡°Director Jiang, let¡¯s talk about investment. I believe in your ability, so I¡¯m willing to double the amount of investment I made in the beginning.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know how much Chen Bai nned to invest in the beginning, so she asked tentatively, ¡°Then how much did director Chen n to invest in the beginning?¡±


    Chen Bai stretched out a hand and said, ¡°50 million.¡±


    50 million? Then double that again would be... 100 million!


    Xia Fan was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t make a sound. Jiang Yu was also so shocked that she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Although Chen Bai was willing to believe that it was a good thing, 100 million was too much, right?


    Even if he was a tycoon in the business world, he wouldn¡¯t invest so much money when a young boss¡¯pany was just starting out, right?


    Although Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t figure out Chen Bai¡¯s thoughts, she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to tell him not to invest so much money in apany that was just starting out.


    She stood up and bowed to Chen Bai, saying, ¡°Thank you, President Chen, for believing in me.¡±


    Chen Bai also stood up and bowed to Jiang Yu in return, saying, ¡°President Jiang, please don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Jiang Yu said resolutely, ¡°President Chen, just trust me. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Chen Bai smiled. ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll wait for the good news from President Jiang.¡±


    At that moment, the waiter served the steak and said, ¡°I wish you all a pleasant meal.¡±


    After the meal, Chen Bai said a few more words to Jiang Yu before he got into thepany¡¯s exclusive car and went back.


    Meanwhile, Xia Fan was still immersed in the 100 million dor figure. He was so shocked that he could note back to his senses for a long time.


    He did not know what the meal just now tasted like.


    Jiang Yu looked at the back of the ck car. Just as she was about to call Xia Fan to go back with her, she received a call from Jiang Hai.


    She had just made a deal with Chen Bai and was in a good mood, so she picked up the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jiang Hai shouted angrily on the other side of the phone, ¡°Jiang Yu! Jiang Ran is your sister! How could you do this to her?!¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned.

 Chapter 669 - Allergic

    <h4>Chapter 669: Allergic</h4>


    Jiang Yu told Xia Fan to go back and prepare the contract while she hurried back to the Jiang family home.


    As soon as she entered, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her.


    Although Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know why they were looking at her, she honestly felt that she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong and wasn¡¯t afraid of others looking at her.


    She had only taken a few steps when Wei Juan pounced on Jiang Yu like crazy and raised her hand to hit her.


    Fortunately, she was stopped by the people nearby and Jiang Yu was able to avoid Wei Juan¡¯s p.


    She frowned and did not know why Wei Juan suddenly went crazy. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Wei Juan¡¯s hair was disheveled as she shouted, ¡°You still have the nerve to ask me what I¡¯m doing?! Go and check on Ran Ran yourself! She¡¯s your sister! How can you bear to do this?!¡±


    Jiang Yu was even more baffled by what she heard.


    What happened to Jiang Ran?


    She walked over and saw Jiang Ran lying on the ground. She was breathing rapidly and her face was covered in rashes.


    Jiang Yu could tell at a nce that Jiang Ran was suffering from a severe allergic reaction.


    But it was really strange. Jiang Ran was allergic. What did it have to do with her?


    Jiang Hai was supporting Jiang Ran from the side. As soon as he saw Jiang Yu, he shouted, ¡°You still have the nerve toe back?! Look at your sister, she¡¯s in this state because of you!¡±


    ......


    Many questions arose in Jiang Yu¡¯s heart.


    However, a person¡¯s life was at stake. No matter how much she looked down on Jiang Ran, she had never thought of letting her die.


    She had originally nned toe here today to discuss investment, so she did not bring out the silver needles used for acupuncture. There was no way to save Jiang Ran.


    Therefore, she said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s put it aside for now. This is a serious allergic reaction. If she doesn¡¯t go to the hospital, she will die.¡±


    Hearing this, Wei Juan struggled free from the person who grabbed her arm and rushed over to hug Jiang Ran. She cried and shouted, ¡°Ran Ran! My daughter!¡±


    Seeing that none of them had called an ambnce, Jiang Yu had no choice but to take out her phone and call an ambnce.


    Wei Juan red at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Did you call Mo Long so that he coulde and support you?!¡±


    Jiang Yu sometimes really wanted to see what was in Wei Juan¡¯s mind.


    She said helplessly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we call an ambnce first at this time? Why are you still questioning whether I¡¯m calling someone else? Do you want your daughter to live or not?¡±


    Only then did Wei Juan start to look for her cell phone, wanting to call an ambnce.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ve already called an ambnce. When you remember, I think Jiang Ran won¡¯t be able to hold on for a long time.¡±


    Wei Juan didn¡¯t believe that Jiang Yu would be so kind. ¡°Don¡¯t curse Ran Ran here! Ran Ran just told me that the ss of red wine you gave her contained something that made her allergic!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Yu felt that Wei Juan¡¯s words were very funny. She asked, ¡°Do you know what Jiang Ran is allergic to?¡±


    Wei Juan said, ¡°Mangoes! Ran Ran is allergic to mangoes!¡±


    Jiang Yu asked again, ¡°Then tell me, how do I put mangoes in the ss of red wine I gave her?¡±


    Wei Juan was stumped by the question.


    But she quickly thought of a reason and said, ¡°What if you put mangoes in the ss of red wine?¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that Wei Juan¡¯s words were getting more and more unreasonable.


    She said, ¡°When I took the ss of red wine, everyone saw it. Everyone knows whether I put mangoes in it or not.¡±


    Wei Juan was about to say something when the siren of an ambnce sounded at the door.


    Someone helped Jiang Ran into the ambnce, while Wei Juan followed Jiang Ran to the hospital.


    Jiang Hai also wanted to go with her, but he still needed to stay behind to deal with this mess.


    He looked at Jiang Yu and asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, did you do this or not?¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard Jiang Hai¡¯s question.


    She said, ¡°If I say no, you won¡¯t believe me. But what if I say yes? Aren¡¯t you all thinking that I caused Jiang Ran to be like this? If I say no, it¡¯s just an excuse in your eyes, right?¡±


    Jiang Hai¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°If it¡¯s really you,e with me to the hospitalter to apologize to your sister!¡±


    Jiang Yu asked him back, ¡°Why? I didn¡¯t do this, why should I apologize?¡±


    Jiang Hai was a little angry, he said, ¡°Throughout the entire banquet, only you handed a ss of wine to Ran Ran! Other than that, she had never eaten or drank anything else! Moreover, she just said that the ss of wine you gave her tasted like mango!¡±

 Chapter 670 - Cut Ties

    <h4>Chapter 670: Cut Ties</h4>


    Jiang Yu finally understood.


    Jiang Ran had secretly eaten the mango in the corner while no one was paying attention to her, and then pushed the me onto her.


    But no one would believe her even if she told them.


    How could anyone risk their own lives to frame someone else?


    But if she didn¡¯t do it, then she didn¡¯t do it. Jiang Yu would never admit to it.


    She said, ¡°She said it tasted like mangoes, so why did she drink it? Besides, I didn¡¯t know Jiang Ran was allergic to mangoes. How could she be like this? Haven¡¯t you all thought about it?¡±


    Jiang Hai didn¡¯t believe that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know that Jiang Ran was allergic to mangoes. He said, ¡°She is your sister. How could you not know that she is allergic to mangoes?¡±


    Every word that Jiang Hai said was certain that Jiang Yu had harmed Jiang Ran.


    This made Jiang Yu¡¯s heart grow colder and colder.


    She looked into Jiang Hai¡¯s eyes, she said word by word, ¡°She is the little princess that your Jiang family raised. I am not. You know what she likes, but you don¡¯t know what I like. You pretend to dote on me in front of outsiders, but in private, you are not even willing to give me a gentle look.¡±


    ¡°When the Jiang family had nothing to do, they wanted to kick me aside and even wanted to use two million yuan to marry me off to an old man who was over 50 years old. But what about when the Jiang family got into trouble because of the fake jewelry? They begged me humbly, begging me to help you solve this difficult problem. ¡°What am I in your eyes?¡±


    When these words came out, everyone present was shocked.


    ¡°Is what Jiang Yu said true? So this is how Jiang Hai usually treats Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? He even treats Jiang Ran as a little princess? No matter how you look at it, Jiang Yu is better than Jiang Ran, right?¡±


    ¡°So it was Jiang Yu who solved the problem of the fake jewelry in the Jiang Family?¡±


    ¡°I knew it. How could the Jiang family afford 45 million when such a thing happened?¡±


    When Jiang Hai heard this, the expression on his face immediately turned into panic.


    Only then did Jiang Yu realize that they had lied to her from the very beginning.


    Although she had obtained the shares of the Jiang jewelry, she had indeed been used.


    She smiled bitterly, and tears involuntarily welled up in her eyes as she said, ¡°So it wasn¡¯t 60 million? I was wondering how you guys could still have the money to hold Jiang Ran¡¯s birthday party. So that¡¯s why?¡±


    Jiang Hai was flustered and wanted to exin. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Xiao Yu, listen to daddy¡¯s exnation...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t exin.¡± Jiang Yu quickly wiped away her tears and said, ¡°Jiang Hai, you are no longer my father.¡±


    Jiang Hai was stunned and asked in disbelief, ¡°What?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Do you still think you are worthy of being a father now? It¡¯s fine if you are biased towards one daughter and ignore the other daughter. Now that something has happened to the daughter that you are biased towards, you are certain that it was the other daughter who harmed her without even asking the truth. Ask yourself, can you bear for me to call you ¡®father¡¯?¡±


    Jiang Hai waspletely flustered this time.


    Originally, Jiang Ran said that it was Jiang Yu who caused her to be allergic. At that time, he was so angry that he did not think carefully about the cause and effect of this matter. Therefore, after Jiang Yu returned, he had angrily asked her to apologize to Jiang Ran.


    He had thought that Jiang Yu would be the same as before. After being wronged for a while, she would swallow the insult and apologize to Jiang Ran.


    In the end, not only did she refuse to apologize to Jiang Ran, she even said something like, ¡°You are no longer my father.¡±.


    Jiang Hai was unwilling to lose a daughter like Jiang Yu, he softened his tone and said, ¡°Xiao Yu, this is all in the past. Why are you still bringing it up? Don¡¯t be angry. This is something that father did without thinking. How about this? I¡¯ll go to the hospital and ask your sister in detail. I won¡¯t frame you, okay?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at him, she sneered and said, ¡°Won¡¯t frame me? Then what are you doing now? Are you going to ask Jiang Ran what you can hear from her mouth? She wants me to disappear from this world from now on. What do you think she will say to you?¡±


    Jiang Hai was speechless by Jiang Yu¡¯s words.


    The other people present also believed Jiang Ran¡¯s words and thought that Jiang Yu had harmed her.


    But judging from what Jiang Yu had just said and Jiang Hai¡¯s reaction, the truth did not seem to be that simple.


    One side must be lying.


    But who was the one who was lying?


    Most people were on Jiang Yu¡¯s side.

 Chapter 671 - Feel Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 671: Feel Guilty</h4>


    But there were also people who were willing to believe Jiang Ran.


    Because they felt that it was impossible for someone to harm others at the cost of their own lives.


    Jiang Yu only felt that her hands and feet were cold now, and her blood seemed to be flowing backwards.


    She did not care whether others believed her or not. After all, she was doing the right thing, so she was not afraid of others gossiping about her.


    Jiang Hai swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Xiao Yu, go to the hospital with daddy and ask your sister.¡±


    Jiang Yu took a few deep breaths and forced herself to calm down.


    She didn¡¯t answer Jiang Hai¡¯s question but asked, ¡°Where is the cup that Jiang Ran drank from?¡±


    Someone brought it over and said, ¡°This is it.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t changed it?¡±


    That person said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I saw Jiang Ran put the cup on the table after she finished drinking. Then, I went with Sun You to toast others.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu took the cup and said to Jiang Hai, ¡°Send this cup to be tested to see if there is any mango residue in this cup.¡±


    Jiang Hai braced himself and took the cup, not knowing what to say.


    Looking at Jiang Yu¡¯s situation, could it be that he had really wronged her?


    Jiang Yu ignored him and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to go to the hospital? Okay, I¡¯ll go with you. I want to see what kind of flowers Jiang Ran can say.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left.


    At that moment, only Jiang Hai, who was emotionally uncertain, and the group of guests who did not know the truth were left in the Jiang family.


    However, they also knew that this was a family matter of the Jiang family and that they should not interfere. Therefore, they politely greeted Jiang Hai and left.


    Jiang Hai took the cup and arrived at the hospital with aplicated mood.


    Jiang Yu had already arrived. She stood in front of Jiang Ran¡¯s bed and looked down at her.


    Because the treatment was timely, Jiang Ran was no longer in a serious condition and could speak normally.


    When she saw Jiang Yu, the disgust on her face was unmistakable. She said, ¡°What are you doing here? I don¡¯t want to see you now!¡±


    Wei Juan also wanted to chase her out. She said, ¡°You little slut! Get out of here quickly! What are you staying here for? Do you want to harm my Ran Ran?!¡±


    Sun You, who had been standing by the side, also said, ¡°Jiang Yu, please stay away from my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Jiang Yu sneered but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Jiang Hai was hesitating whether to go in or not, but Jiang Yu saw him and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Jiang Ran¡¯s good father? Why don¡¯t youe in and see your daughter?¡±


    Only then did Jiang Hai walk in.


    As soon as Jiang Ran saw Jiang Hai, she immediately cried andined, ¡°Dad! Look at this Jiang Yu! She has already caused me to be in this state, yet she still doesn¡¯t apologize to me! How is she like a younger sister?¡±


    Jiang Hai looked at Jiang Ran and then looked at Jiang Yu. A momentter, he said, ¡°Ran Ran, did you really misunderstand Xiao Yu?¡±


    Jiang Ran asked in confusion, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Would I use my life to frame her?¡±


    Jiang Hai opened his mouth and was about to speak when Jiang Yu interrupted him, ¡°Why are you still holding that cup? Haven¡¯t you sent it to theboratory yet?¡±


    Only then did Jiang Ran notice the ss in Jiang Hai¡¯s hand. For a moment, she felt a little guilty and stammered, ¡°Dad, what... what ss are you holding?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined for Jiang Hai, ¡°It¡¯s the ss of red wine that I gave you. Didn¡¯t you say that you drank the wine that I gave you? Then send it to theboratory to see if there are any traces of mango in it. Whether it¡¯s pulp fiber or mango residue, as long as there are traces in the wine, there must be traces on the inside of the ss.¡±


    Jiang Ran was a little flustered.


    Of course, there were no traces of mango in the wine.


    She was the one who was hungry at the birthday party, so she grabbed a piece of cake and hid in a corner to eat it. But she didn¡¯t notice that there were traces of mango in the cake.


    Later, when she suddenly had an allergic reaction, she didn¡¯t forget to me it on Jiang Yu, wanting to drag her down with her.


    If the cup couldn¡¯t test anything, wouldn¡¯t she be exposed?


    So she said, ¡°Test what? If it reallyes out, I can call the police and arrest you!¡±


    Jiang Yu asked her back, ¡°What if nothinges out?¡±


    Jiang Ran said righteously, ¡°Then you secretly changed the cup!¡±


    Jiang Yu spread her hands and said, ¡°Take a good look. This cup has never been in my hands. How could I have the opportunity to secretly change the cup?¡±


    Jiang Ran said with a little guilt, ¡°Who knows if you had already secretly changed the cup and then gave it to father?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Jiang Ran, your imagination is really rich.¡±

 Chapter 672 - Unwilling Apology

    <h4>Chapter 672: Unwilling Apology</h4>


    Jiang Ran was worried that Jiang Yu would urge Jiang Hai to test the cup if they dyed any longer, so she was anxious to chase Jiang Yu out.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I don¡¯t think you want to apologize either, right? Then there¡¯s nothing to say. Hurry up and leave. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± Jiang Ran crossed her arms and sounded very angry.


    Jiang Yu was not in a hurry to leave and said, ¡°Wait a minute, I still have one thing to do.¡±


    She looked at Jiang Hai and asked with a smile, ¡°May I ask when Mr. Jiang is willing to take this cup to theboratory?¡±


    Hearing Jiang Yu¡¯s strange name, Jiang Ran asked in confusion, ¡°Jiang Yu, who are you calling? That¡¯s father. How can you call him Mr. Jiang?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t look at her and only said, ¡°Then you have to be happy, because he will only be your father from now on.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ran didn¡¯t understand what Jiang Yu meant.


    ¡°It¡¯s the literal meaning. If you don¡¯t understand it, then slowly understand it,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    She took the cup from Jiang Hai¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°I think Mr. Jiang is unwilling to go for a test, right? The reason is not that I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s mango residue on the cup. I can¡¯t believe that I would do such a heinous thing. I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s no residue on the cup. You don¡¯t know how to exin it to me, right?¡±


    Jiang Hai didn¡¯t know what expression he should use to face Jiang Yu. Now that she had hit the nail on the head, he was so ashamed that he didn¡¯t dare to raise his head.


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t know that Jiang Yu had already broken off rtions with the Jiang family. She was still hazy and thought that Jiang Yu was so angry that she had lost her mind. That was why she said those words.


    She said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t go too far! Don¡¯t think that you can talk to your father like this just because you are the boss of apany! This is called unfilial. If others find out, they will spit on you!¡±


    Jiang Yu sneered, she said, ¡°What right do you have to say that you¡¯re filial to me? Jiang Ran, you¡¯ve yed the role of ¡®good sister¡¯ long enough. There¡¯s no need for you to continue acting in the future. I¡¯ve already severed my rtionship with the Jiang family. In the future, don¡¯t call act the elder sister anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Not only were Jiang Ran and Wei Juan shocked, even Sun You, who had originally not intended to get involved in the Jiang family¡¯s family affairs, was also shocked.


    Jiang Yu had actually cut off rtions with the Jiang Family?


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°If Mr. Jiang is not willing to test this cup, then I am willing to help.¡±


    As she said that, she was about to walk out of the door.


    Jiang Ran was afraid that the matter would be exposed, so she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Jiang Yu slowed down her footsteps, but she did not stop. She asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Jiang Ran stammered, ¡°I-I remember now. No, it wasn¡¯t you. I was hungry, and there were mangoes on the piece of cake I ate. I forgot. I thought it was because I drank your wine that I became like this.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yu stopped and said, ¡°But someone told me that it was you who said that the wine had the taste of mangoes in it.¡±


    Jiang Ran hurriedly exined, ¡°No, no! I remembered wrongly!¡±


    Such an exnation was very weak, and Jiang Yu would not believe it.


    But Jiang Ran had also cleared her name at this time, so she did not need to waste her time here.


    So Jiang Yu threw the cup into the trash can at the door and said, ¡°Then please apologize to me.¡±


    Of course, Jiang Ran wasn¡¯t willing to apologize. She asked, ¡°Why should I apologize? Haven¡¯t I already told the truth and cleared your name?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her calmly, ¡°Because you remembered wrongly, it led to me being framed. You did something wrong, so you have to apologize. If you do something wrong, you have to apologize. You said this to me a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Jiang Ran didn¡¯t expect to be set up like this by Jiang Yu. She had nowhere to vent her anger. ¡°I¡¯m not apologizing!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and apologize to your sister!¡± It was Jiang Hai who shouted angrily.


    Jiang Ran was shocked and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it. You should say ¡®quickly apologize to Miss Jiang Yu¡¯.¡±


    Jiang Hai gritted his teeth and shouted at Jiang Ran again, ¡°Hurry up and apologize!¡±


    No matter how stupid Jiang Ran was, she could tell that Jiang Hai would not side with her this time.


    She had no choice. No matter how unwilling she was, she could only say to Jiang Yu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Her apology was so vague that even Wei Juan, who was the closest to her, could not hear it clearly.


    But Jiang Yu was toozy to argue, so she turned around and left.

 Chapter 673 - Materials Supplier

    <h4>Chapter 673: Materials Supplier</h4>


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have time to waste with the Jiang family. The most important thing she needed to do now was to contact the lipstick maker and the materials supplier.


    Although Xia Fan said that these two people were very difficult to deal with, with the huge financial chain, Jiang Yu believed that she could handle them.


    After Jiang Yu returned to the Mo Garden, she rested for half a day and then went to thepany.


    Xia Fan had already prepared all the contracts. He only needed to sign them. Jiang Yu handed this task over to Xia Fan and said, ¡°Go sign the contract on my behalf. I have other things to do now.¡±


    Xia Fan didn¡¯t ask further and said, ¡°Okay, Director Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yu first confirmed the capital situation with the finance department. Then, she first contacted the boss of the material supplier that had been working with ¡°Ge Li¡±¨C Song Liang.


    Song Liang was a man over 40 years old. His beard was unkempt and he looked a little disheveled.


    However, his office was still very clean. This was Jiang Yu¡¯s first thought after stepping into the office.


    It seemed that someone had specially cleaned it for him.


    Song Liang was sitting in his office chair smoking at that moment. When he saw Jiang Yu walk in, his hand that was holding the cigarette paused for a moment and directly extinguished it in the ashtray.


    ¡°Ah... It¡¯s director Jiang, right?¡± Song Liang stood up and stretched out his hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Song Liang.¡±


    Jiang Yu also stretched out her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Director Song, I¡¯m Jiang Yu.¡±


    After the simple handshake ended, Song Liang directly took out a document from his drawer and handed it to Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Director Jiang, take a look. This is the debt that ¡®Ge Li¡¯ owed when we worked together in the past, as well as the terms of our previous contract,¡± Song Liang said, ¡°President Jiang, if you want to continue working together with me, then pay me back this money. Then we can talk about the matter of the cooperation.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the document and looked at it. She found that boss Liu owed Song Liang two million. As for the terms of their previous cooperation, there was no problem.


    She signed the contract and said, ¡°Okay. It¡¯s only two million. I¡¯ll pay it back.¡±


    Song Liang was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that director Jiang would be so forthright and say that he would pay back the money.


    He was worried that there was a trap, so he said, ¡°Director Jiang, please think carefully. This is the money that boss Liu owed me. If you pay it back, won¡¯t you be losing two million for nothing?¡±


    The smile on Jiang Yu¡¯s face still didn¡¯t disappear. She said, ¡°Director Song also knows that this is the debt that boss Liu owed before, but you still showed it to me. I know what the purpose is.¡±


    Song Liang paused and suddenly grinned.


    Although he was a businessman, he inherited his father¡¯s business. Song Liang had no concept of money.


    He tried his best to fight for his interests in every business deal. However, when a client owed money and ran away, he was toozy to care.


    As long as the amount was notrge, he could turn a blind eye to it.


    This time, when he received a call from Jiang Yu, saying that she wanted to work with him, Song Liang agreed without even thinking.


    As for the document that stated that she was in debt, Song Liang just casually took it to see if Jiang Yu was willing to help boss Liu pay back the money. If she was willing to pay back the money, then he would treat it as working with a sucker. The two million would not go to waste.


    If she was not willing to return the money, it would not hinder their cooperation.


    But what he did not expect was that not only was Jiang Yu willing to return the money, she agreed without any hesitation.


    He said, ¡°Boss Jiang is a straightforward person.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m a straightforward person. What about Boss Song?¡±


    Song Liang knew what Jiang Yu meant, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to work with Boss Jiang.¡±


    He immediately had his secretary print out two copies of the contract and hand them over to Jiang Yu to sign.


    In less than half an hour, the coboration between Jiang Yu and Song Liang had been settled. Even the contract had been signed.


    After Jiang Yu left, Song Liang looked at the contract in his hand thoughtfully, his fingers tapping lightly on the table.


    This Jiang Yu was much more resourceful and business-minded than the previous boss Liu.


    It seemed that cooperating with her was the right thing to do.


    After Jiang Yu returned to thepany, she found Xia Fan and told him about the sessful signing of the contract with Song Liang.


    Xia Fan was initially surprised that Jiang Yu could settle that Song Liang so quickly, but the next second, when he heard that she had returned the two million yuan for Boss Liu, he was even more shocked.


    ¡°Director Jiang! How could you return the money for Boss Liu?¡± Xia Fan said in disbelief.


    Jiang Yuforted him, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The current situation is that we have to cooperate with Song Liang as soon as possible so that we can get the materials as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 674 - Lipstick Manufacturer

    <h4>Chapter 674: Lipstick Manufacturer</h4>


    However, Xia Fan felt that he had taken two million dors for nothing! Thepany had yet to make a profit and they had to throw in two million dors for nothing!


    However, Jiang Yu felt that it was not a big deal.


    She said, ¡°Regardless of the reason why Song Liang gave me this debt document, in order to work with him without any mistakes, returning the money for Boss Liu is the best choice. As for the two million, not only do we have to earn it back from the lipstick, we also have to find Boss Liu and make him cough up the money.¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Fan felt a little better.


    He asked, ¡°Then, Director Jiang, are we going to contact the lipstick manufacturer next?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The chairman of the lipstick manufacturer, Tao Bin, was about the same age as Song Liang, around 40 years old. However, he looked energetic and young. Others might think that he was only in his thirties.


    He knew about Boss Liu¡¯s downfall and the fact that Mo Long had bought thepany.


    Of course, he also knew that the new boss was Jiang Yu. He also knew the opinions of the people in the market.


    However, he did not think highly of Jiang Yu.


    Therefore, the first thing he said when he saw Jiang Yu was, ¡°Director Jiang, why do you think I will cooperate with you?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and put on a polite smile. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you want to cooperate with me, but that I want to cooperate with you.¡±


    Tao Bin was disdainful, he said, ¡°I called you Director Jiang because I respect you as a businessman. It¡¯s not that I look down on women doing business. On the contrary, I admire women businessmen who are doing well in business. But you seem to be an actor, right? Your profession is also an actor, not a businessman. Such a person is running apany, and thepany wants to cooperate with me? With all due respect, I don¡¯t think this is possible, right?¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu was not discouraged and said, ¡°Then what do I have to do for you to be willing to cooperate with me?¡±


    Tao Bin was a little impatient and said, ¡°Director Jiang, I think my meaning is very clear, right? I won¡¯t cooperate with you.¡±


    The air was silent for a moment. Whether it was Jiang Yu who was seeking cooperation or the impatient Tao Bin, no one said a word.


    Just like that, Tao Bin felt that his tone was a bit harsh.


    He was a 40-year-old man. Why should he be bothered with a 20-year-old girl? He might as well speak properly and send them away.


    So he softened his tone, he said, ¡°Director Jiang, I spoke too harshly just now. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. But I think you should understand me, right? From my point of view, you will also make the same decision as me.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything, as if she was thinking about something.


    Seeing this, Xia Fan quickly said, ¡°Director Tao, Song Liang, the material supplier who previously cooperated with us, is continuing to cooperate with us. Then why are you unwilling to cooperate with us?¡±


    Tao bin said, ¡°I know Song Liang. He doesn¡¯t care who he works with. Whether it¡¯s a business tycoon or a nameless small businessman, he will cooperate. But he is him, and I am me. This secretary, you can¡¯t confuse me with him, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu, who was silent, said, ¡°It seems that CEO Tao is really ambitious. He doesn¡¯t make small money, but only big money.¡±


    Tao Bin was stunned, not knowing why she said that.


    Jiang Yu continued, ¡°President Tao, there are still one million lipsticks in the warehouse of ¡®Ge Li¡¯. If I sell all of them in three days and make at least eighty million profit, will you consider cooperating with me?¡±


    Tao Bin was a little dumbfounded.


    One million lipsticks to be sold in three days? Even if they were all given away for free, it was impossible to send them all in three days, right? Moreover, she wanted to make at least 80 million yuan in profit?


    Wasn¡¯t this just daydreaming?


    However, he wanted to see what tricks Jiang Yu had up her sleeves, so he said, ¡°Alright. As long as you can do it, I don¡¯t have to think about it. I¡¯ll work with you directly. How about it?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m looking forward to.¡±


    Tao Bin also smiled.


    However, he did not think that Jiang Yu would be able to sell all the lipsticks in three days and make a profit of 80 million yuan.


    Instead of trying to see what Jiang Yu had up her sleeves, he wanted to see how she struggled.


    He said, ¡°Director Jiang, not everyone can handle the business scene. After this, you will know that the business scene is much crueler than you think.¡±

 Chapter 675 - Plan

    <h4>Chapter 675: n</h4>


    Jiang Yu brought Xia Fan back to thepany and held a meeting for the first time.


    The atmosphere in the office was a little serious. Everyone was sitting in their seats and no one spoke first.


    Jiang Yu recalled that before the meeting, Xia Fan had told her that when Boss Liu ran thepany, he had only held two meetings.


    One was to lower his sry, and the other was to discuss who to hire as the spokesperson for the lipstick.


    At that time, someone had suggested that the actress Jiang Yu promote the lipstick of ¡°Ge Li¡± on the variety show. During that period of time, the lipstick sales had increased crazily, reaching 20,000 in a few days.


    So finding her was the most suitable choice.


    Boss Liu didn¡¯t think carefully and directly approved it. He asked Xia Fan to find Jiang Yu.


    He went to the hotel and had sex with a woman.


    Jiang Yu also knew what happened after that.


    Therefore, everyone thought that Jiang Yu¡¯s purpose for today¡¯s meeting was very likely to be the same as Boss Liu¡¯s. She wanted to lower their wages, so no one was willing to speak first.


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be too nervous. My purpose for today¡¯s meeting is to ask everyone if they have any good ideas to sell one million lipsticks in the warehouse within three days.¡±


    Sell one million lipsticks in three days? Wasn¡¯t this a daydream?


    Everyone thought that it was impossible.


    Jiang Yu continued, ¡°At the same time, we need to ensure that the profit of one million lipsticks is at least 80 million.¡±


    Boom! Everyone¡¯s nerves seemed to have been blown up.


    Wu Qi raised his hand and said, ¡°Director Jiang, I think it¡¯s impossible to sell one million lipsticks in three days. Why don¡¯t we rx the time? How about five days?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°We only have three days.¡±


    Feng fu said, ¡°But it¡¯s too rushed. Moreover, we have to make a profit of 80 million!¡±


    Everyone felt that it was impossible to do so. Even the usually optimistic Sen Yuan felt that it was even more difficult than reaching the sky.


    Jiang Yu propped her hands on the table and said, ¡°I have a few ns for the time being. Let¡¯s listen to them and give me some suggestions.¡±


    ¡°The first is to reduce the price of the lipstick by 5%. On the online sales details page, you must indicate the original price and the current price.¡±


    ¡°The second is to sell the lipstick in bundles. One lipstick is at that price, but if you buy three lipsticks at the same time, one of the lipsticks will be free.¡±


    ¡°Thest is that I n to rent a small shop outside and sell this lipstick exclusively.¡±


    After Jiang Yu finished speaking, she quietly waited for everyone¡¯s opinion.


    Yan Li from the finance department said, ¡°If the selling price of the lipstick is reduced by 5%, coupled with the bundled sales, then the profit might not be 80 million.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. If the final profit is less than 80 million, I will think of a way. As for the small shop that I rented outside, I have already asked Xia Fan to prepare it.¡±


    Xia Fan typed the address and picture of the small shop on the big screen and said, ¡°It¡¯s this small shop. It¡¯s closer to thepany.¡±


    Han Mei looked at it and said, ¡°Director Jiang, I¡¯m from the sales department. I¡¯m willing to try working as a salesman in the shop.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded, ¡°Okay. If everyone has no objections to my n, then we¡¯ll start doing it from now on. I¡¯ll let Xia Fan tell you what work each department is responsible for. If there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Director Jiang.¡±


    Everyone went back to their desks and quietly waited for Jiang Yu to announce the work.


    In less than five minutes, Xia Fan came back with the work each department was responsible for.


    After the distribution was done, Xia Fan brought Han Mei and Sen Yuan to Jiang Yu¡¯s office.


    Jiang Yu politely let them sit on the sofa and said, ¡°This time, the three of us will be the salesmen in the shop. I think girls understand girls better, so there will be no boys in the sales team this time.¡±


    Han Mei was a little surprised that she could work outside with director Jiang. She was a little excited and said, ¡°Director Jiang! Just leave this to us!¡±


    Sen Yuan also said, ¡°Yes, Director Jiang. You still have to stay in thepany to handle more important matters.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°This is the most important matter now. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll leave thepany¡¯s matters to Xia Fan. We just need to focus on selling our lipstick.¡±

 Chapter 676 - Outsourcing Store

    <h4>Chapter 676: Outsourcing Store</h4>


    After everyone¡¯s work was assigned, Jiang Yu brought Sen Yuan and Han Mei to the store she rented from outside.


    The store¡¯s name was ¡°Sister¡¯s Beauty Shop.¡± The interior of the store was also very clean. It didn¡¯t look like it hadn¡¯t been visited for more than half a year.


    Jiang Yu and the other two moved a fewrge boxes of lipstick into the store and ced them all on the shelves.


    After an hour and a half of work, all the preparations werepleted. Then, it was time for the official sales promotion.


    In fact, this small shop was located in a bustling area. There were also many business circles around it.


    Jiang Yu took out two sets of ck and white work clothes from under the counter and said, ¡°Go to the lounge at the back and change your clothes first.¡±


    Only then did Sen Yuan and Han Mei see that Jiang Yu was wearing this kind of ck-and-white work clothes.


    The two of them went to the lounge to change their clothes and came out. They saw that there was an additional pair of customers in the shop.


    It seemed that they were a couple. The boy¡¯s hand was always around the girl¡¯s waist, apanying her to look at the lipstick on the shelf.


    The girl looked at the lipstick and then looked at Jiang Yu. Finally, she asked carefully, ¡°Hello, are you Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The girl suddenly became excited and said, ¡°So it really is you! Jiang Yu, my name is Xiao Li. I¡¯m your fan!¡±


    Xiao Li took out her phone from her bag and said very excitedly, ¡°Can I take a photo with you?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not refuse. She walked over generously and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Xiao Li asked her boyfriend to stand aside and take a photo while she stood together with Jiang Yu and posed.


    After taking the photo, Xiao Li said, ¡°I want to buy a lipstick. Can you rmend it to us?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, follow me.¡±


    She brought Xiao Li to a shelf and told her about the lipstick on the shelf.


    In less than five minutes, Xiao Li took a lipstick off the shelf, went to the counter, paid the bill, and left.


    At this moment, Han Mei and Sen Yuan were dumbfounded.


    Did their boss manage to get a customer so quickly?!


    Jiang Yu turned around and gestured at them with a ¡°good luck¡± sign, saying, ¡°The customer just now was our lucky start today. Everyone, good luck!¡±


    Han Mei and Sen Yuan¡¯spetitive hearts were aroused. They braced themselves and weed the next customer.


    After the whole morning, more than 20 customers came to the shop. Apart from the customers who only looked around and didn¡¯t buy lipsticks, they sold a total of 19 lipsticks.


    ¡°Good sign!¡± Jiang Yu encouraged them and said, ¡°We must keep up the good work!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    In the afternoon, Jiang Yu received a call from Lu Qi.


    It was a voice call that Lu Qi had initiated in the wechat group.


    Jiang Yu clicked on it and heard Dai Zhu ask her, ¡°Jiang Yu! Have you run out of money recently? Why are you still working as a salesman?¡±


    Jiang Yu was a little confused by her question and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°Don¡¯t think of excuses. Just exin what happened!¡±


    Lu Qi also said, ¡°Xiao Yu, I know that you are the boss of a lipstickpany, but the boss doesn¡¯t have to be a salesman herself, right? Tell me honestly, did something happen?¡±


    Tian Guo was also very worried. ¡°That¡¯s right, Jiang Yu. If you encounter any difficulties, you must tell us. Don¡¯t take it on yourself!¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu realize that they were talking about her selling lipstick outside.


    But she hadn¡¯t told any of them about this. How did they know?


    She sorted out her thoughts and asked, ¡°How did you know about this?¡±


    Dai Zhu was quick with her words. ¡°The photos of you and your fans have been spread online! At first, we thought that you were recording variety shows again, but Lu Qi said that you haven¡¯t taken any jobs in the entertainment industry recently!¡±


    ¡°What fan photos?¡± Jiang Yu was confused by this thing again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll post them in the group. Take a look for yourself!¡± Said Dai Zhu.


    A notification sounded on Jiang Yu¡¯s phone. She opened the photo and saw that it was a photo of her and her fan, Xiao Li, in the morning.


    She said, ¡°This is just one of my fans. She said that she wanted to take a photo with me, so I agreed. As for the salesman you mentioned, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Jiang Yu told them everything, including the appointment with Tao Bin.

 Chapter 677 - Strange Woman

    <h4>Chapter 677: Strange Woman</h4>


    ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Dai Zhu still felt that Jiang Yu was afraid that everyone would worry, so she was unwilling to tell the truth.


    Jiang Yu also knew that they were really worried about her, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Don¡¯t worry about me. Nothing will happen to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not what we think.¡± Lu Qi let out a long sigh of relief and said, ¡°Then Xiao Yu, let¡¯s work first. We¡¯ll go do our own things first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After Jiang Yu said that, she hung up the phone.


    At the same time, a woman walked in from outside the door.


    Han Mei walked up and said, ¡°Hello, Madam. What do you want to see?¡±


    The woman nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see what there is to see.¡±


    It seemed that this woman was a rich woman?


    Han Mei and Sen Yuan were secretly happy. They felt that they had met a true ¡°Customer of God.¡±.


    However, the woman¡¯s next sentence was, ¡°Who is your boss?¡±


    Han Mei paused and said, ¡°Our boss is Jiang Yu.¡±


    The woman said, ¡°I want your boss to personally show me.¡±


    Although Han Mei did not know why this customer would make such a strange request, she still called Jiang Yu over.


    Jiang Yu looked at the woman in front of her. She was wearing a slim qipao, but she was wearing a hat that covered half of her face.


    Although this person was dressed strangely, she was still a customer. Jiang Yu smiled and asked her, ¡°Hello, customer. May I know what color lipstick you want to see?¡±


    The woman stood still and raised her hand to look at her nails. She asked, ¡°Is there only lipstick?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The woman sneered and said, ¡°Then why do you call a beauty shop? Isn¡¯t it a specialized lipstick shop? Shouldn¡¯t beauty shops have all kinds of cosmetics?¡±


    Her words sounded like she was deliberately looking for trouble.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t change her expression. She continued to speak to her gently, ¡°Customer, this is indeed our negligence. We will make some changester.¡±


    ¡°Who cares whether you change it or not?¡± The woman said unhappily, ¡°I won¡¯t buy anything anyway.¡±


    Han Mei couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She walked over and said, ¡°You don¡¯t buy anything, yet you¡¯re still pointing fingers?¡±


    The woman frowned and said, ¡°Aiyo! Why are you so fierce? Don¡¯t you know that customers are gods?¡±


    Han Mei said bluntly, ¡°If you don¡¯t buy things, then you¡¯re not a customer.¡±


    The woman said, ¡°There are a lot of peopleing to your shop. There are also a lot of people who don¡¯t buy things. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to chase them out as soon as theye in?¡±


    Han Mei had never seen such an unreasonable woman, she said, ¡°How can it be the same? They don¡¯t buy things because they don¡¯t like them. You don¡¯t even look at them and say you won¡¯t buy them. If you don¡¯t buy them, then you won¡¯t buy them. If you don¡¯t go out, then you¡¯ll just be bossing around here. What¡¯s going on? Are you the only one with a mouth?¡±


    ¡°You, you...¡±


    The woman was very angry. She pointed at Han Mei and said, ¡°You¡± for a long time, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    Han Mei pushed the woman¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°I hate it when people point at me.¡±


    If this continued, Jiang Yu was worried that Han Mei and the woman would quarrel, so he quickly said, ¡°Alright, everyone calm down. Sen Yuan, take Han Mei to the lounge to sit for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Sen Yuan quickly pulled Han Mei to the lounge.


    Jiang Yu was about to say something to the woman when the woman spoke first, ¡°Jiang Yu, what kind of employees are you recruiting? Did they learn this from the boss?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°Customer, I respect you. Please respect me too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I respect you enough?¡± The woman pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°How can I respect you?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s expression was a little ugly as she said, ¡°Customer, you¡¯re not here to find trouble, are you?¡±


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°Then you think too highly of yourself. I¡¯m just not satisfied with the attitude of your employees, okay?¡±


    What she said was right, so Jiang Yu didn¡¯t refute her.


    The woman continued, ¡°Jiang Yu, I haven¡¯t forgotten a single thing you¡¯ve done. Just wait and see. I¡¯ll definitely get back what I lost from you.¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The womanughed and said, ¡°I just changed my face. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    Changed her face?


    Did that mean that the woman in front of her had undergone stic surgery?


    Jiang Yu wanted to ask who she was, but when she looked up, she found that the shop was empty.

 Chapter 678 - Daily Sales

    <h4>Chapter 678: Daily Sales</h4>


    Even though this woman was very strange, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have time to think about who she was.


    She still needed to wee the other customers and sell a million lipsticks in three days.


    After a day¡¯s work, Jiang Yu returned to thepany and called for Xia Fan.


    She asked, ¡°Have you calcted the sales for today?¡±


    Xia Fan nodded and said, ¡°I have. The total sales for today are 150,000 lipsticks.¡±


    ¡°150,000...¡± Jiang Yu muttered this number and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. You should get off work first. We¡¯ll talk about work tomorrow.¡±


    Xia Fan said ¡°okay¡± and turned around to leave.


    Jiang Yu also packed her things and went back.


    When she returned to Mo Garden, Mo Long was already waiting for her at home.


    ¡°Are you tired today?¡± Mo Long knew about her agreement with Tao bin and that she had been working in the small shop that she rented outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Yu took off her coat and shoes, walked to the sofa and sat down, leaning on Mo Long¡¯s shoulder.


    Mo Long frowned in heartache and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t go to thepany to work anymore, okay?¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that Mo Long was worried about her. In order to stop him from worrying, she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If I give up now, what will happen to those employees? Everyone is working hard for the sales volume this time. As their boss, how can I run away at thest minute?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy those lipsticks.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew he would say that. She quickly stood up and said, ¡°No! If you buy all of them, then we don¡¯t need to work hard. Then there¡¯s no point in me holding on for so long.¡±


    Mo Long sighed and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to see you so tired.¡±


    He had long known that Jiang Yu would reject him, but he was indeed worried about her. If she kept being so tired, he was really afraid that her body would not be able to take it.


    Jiang Yuforted him and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m a little tired now so that I can be better in the future.¡±


    As she spoke, she recalled the strange woman she met today and told Mo Long about it.


    Mo Long also frowned when he heard it and said, ¡°Do you mean that this woman has undergone stic surgery? And she has a grudge against you before she underwent stic surgery?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I think this is the most likely result from the analysis so far. But I ask myself, who this person is. I haven¡¯t sinned against anyone before.¡±


    Mo Long pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Is there a surveince camera at the entrance of the shop?¡±


    Jiang Yu recalled carefully and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Teng Yi to check it out tomorrow. Yu-er, just rest assured.¡±


    Jiang Yu calmed down and said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, I¡¯ll rest assured.¡±


    She quietly nestled in Mo Long¡¯s arms until she fell asleep.


    Mo Long looked lovingly at Jiang Yu and carried her upstairs.


    The next day, when Jiang Yu just arrived at the office, Xia Fan impatiently knocked on the door and came in. He said, ¡°Director Jiang! Our lipstick sales have reached 600,000!¡±


    Jiang Yu was shocked by this number and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xia Fan handed the documents he had just made to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked carefully. Other than the 150,000 from yesterday, the other 450,000 lipsticks were bought by three different merchants.¡±


    Three different merchants bought 450,000 lipsticks?


    Jiang Yu found it hard to believe. Even if they were giving bonuses to their employees, they would not buy 450,000 lipsticks, right?


    Could it be Mo Long? Although she had rejected him yesterday, he might still have been worried about her, so he had secretly bought lipsticks from three different shops?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yu immediately gave Mo Long a call.


    But the answer she got was, ¡°I didn¡¯t do that.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t Mo Long, then who was it?


    Mo Long asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Yu told him about this and said, ¡°I thought you were too worried about me, so you secretly bought lipsticks from three different shops.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°If it was really me, I would ask them to buy all the remaining lipsticks, not just a portion. Moreover, I promised you yesterday that I would never interfere in this matter, so I would never do it.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Yeah, I know. But if you didn¡¯t do it, then who did?¡±


    Jiang Yu was very confused, and Mo Long was also very curious.


    But no matter what, it was a good thing that someone was willing to buy lipsticks.

 Chapter 679 - Agreement Reached

    <h4>Chapter 679: Agreement Reached</h4>


    After Jiang Yu and Xia Fan asked for the IP addresses of the three businesses, she said, ¡°You should go to work first. You must handle the matters in thepany for me. When the timees, I will definitely give you a raise.¡±


    Xia Fan scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is what I should do.¡±


    Jiang Yu packed her things and went to the beauty shop.


    Han Mei and Sen Yuan hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    Jiang Yu sorted out her emotions and began to wee the first customer of the day.


    Whether it was that strange woman or the three merchants hiding in the dark, she didn¡¯t have the energy to care about them.


    After the agreement with Tao Bin was over, she had plenty of time to investigate and find out who they were.


    Han Mei and Sen Yuan soon arrived at the shop. After changing into their work clothes, they started a new day¡¯s work.


    Today¡¯s work was the same as yesterday. There was nothing strange about it, and she did not meet any strange people.


    After finishing her work in the evening, Jiang Yu returned to thepany as usual. She was ready to ask Xia Fan about his sales today.


    However, just as she walked out of the door, she felt a gaze filled with hatred staring at her.


    Jiang Yu stopped and looked around. She didn¡¯t find anything unusual. She felt that she had been really tired recently and had an illusion.


    She shook her head and entered the office.


    No one left. Even Han Mei and Sen Yuan, who were working outside with her, returned to the office.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t understand. She smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s time to get off work. Why haven¡¯t you guys left yet?¡±


    Xia Fan held the documents that he had just sorted out, he waved his hands and said, ¡°Director Jiang, I just sorted out the sales for two days. The one million lipsticks in our warehouse have all been sold out, and the profit reached 92.3 million!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jiang Yu was shocked by the number of 150,000 lipsticks yesterday, and today she was shocked for the second time.


    No, to be precise, it was a surprise.


    Not only Xia Fan, but Sen Yuan also said, ¡°Yes, director Jiang! We seeded, and not in three days, but on the second day!¡±


    How could it be so fast?


    He could see the doubt in Jiang Yu¡¯s heart, Xia Fan said, ¡°We have to thank our spokesperson for this. She posted on the Inte and helped us promote it. Also, that best actor also promoted it on the Inte, and then our lipsticks were all sold out!¡±


    So it was Wen Nuan and Xu Ye.


    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to them,¡± Jiang Yu said sincerely.


    Xia Fan said, ¡°Director Jiang, we can go to Director Tao tomorrow to discuss the coboration.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Everyone must be tired these two days. Go back and rest well. We¡¯ll have a day off tomorrow.¡±


    Everyone cheered, ¡°Long live President Jiang!¡±


    Xia Fan stood up and said, ¡°President Jiang, I still have to apany you to discuss the cooperation tomorrow.¡±


    Jiang Yu patted his shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re also on vacation. I¡¯ll go by myself tomorrow.¡±


    Xia Fan hesitated. But seeing Jiang Yu¡¯s determined expression, he could only say, ¡°Then President Jiang, be careful.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She told everyone to go home from work while she went back to the office to handle some documents. Then, she closed the door and got off work.


    When she walked out of the office, it was already a little dark and the temperature around her was a little cold.


    Jiang Yu wrapped her coat tightly and called a taxi.


    While waiting for the taxi, Mo Long called Jiang Yu¨B and asked her why she had not gone home sote.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I stayed at thepany to handle some matters, so I was a littlete.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°You should have told me. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a short distance. I¡¯ll call a taxi and go back.¡±


    As she spoke, the taxi she called had arrived.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. I¡¯ll get in the car first,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Mo Long sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Alright. Be careful on the road.¡±


    Jiang Yu hung up Mo Long¡¯s call. Just as she opened the car door, she felt that someone was watching her from behind.


    However, when she turned around, it was dark behind her and she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Could it be that she had been so tired recently? Had she been hallucinating so frequently?


    Jiang Yu shook her head and threw this thought out of her mind. Then, she got into the car.


    After the taxi drove away, a figure walked out from the darkness.


    He had a cigarette in his mouth as he watched the taxi drive further and further away. He said fiercely, ¡°Jiang Yu, you owe me. I will definitely get everything back from you bit by bit.¡±

 Chapter 680 - Contract Signed Successfully

    <h4>Chapter 680: Contract Signed Sessfully</h4>


    Jiang Yupleted the agreement with Tao Bin on the second day, so on the third day, she went to Tao Bin with full sincerity.


    Tao Bin was also surprised that Jiang Yu could sell one million lipsticks in two days.


    At first, he thought that Jiang Yu had done something behind the scenes to sell them so quickly.


    However, he had also asked his client to check. The first day was indeed a decent sales volume, and he didn¡¯t find anything unreasonable about it.


    The second day¡¯s sales volume was the same. Although there was the warm and celebrity effect of Xu Ye, it was a method that all businesses would use.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s actions also showed that she had a brain.


    As for the three businesses that had suddenly appeared, they could also be found online. They were decent businesses, and they didn¡¯t have any connection with Jiang Yu or the Mo Corporation.


    From the looks of it, Jiang Yu still had some means of doing business.


    Therefore, when facing Jiang Yu, Tao Bin did not hesitate and readily agreed.


    He said, ¡°Director Jiang, your ability has exceeded my expectations, so I¡¯m very willing to cooperate with you.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Thank you for your approval, director Tao.¡±


    Tao Bin smiled and printed two new copies of the contract ording to the previous one. He signed the contract with Jiang Yu on the same day.


    In fact, before Xia Fan left yesterday, he asked Jiang Yu a question, ¡°Director Jiang, these three days are enough for us to find a new producer. Why do we have to work with Tao Bin?¡±


    Although he had contributed a lot to the lipstick sales n for the next few days, he still had a puzzled attitude towards this matter.


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°I understand what Tao Bin is thinking. Not only did he not believe me at first, but he was also afraid that if he cooperated with me, it would drag down hispany¡¯s reputation. There are many producers who have the same thoughts as him. We can¡¯t guarantee that the new producers we find will cooperate with us 100%.¡±


    ¡°Instead of wasting time dealing with the new producers, we might as well gamble on Tao Bin. In any case, the odds of winning and losing are 50% each. Whether we can win or not depends on our luck.¡±


    Xia Fan was confused, but this was Jiang Yu¡¯s decision, so he didn¡¯t have to question it.


    He just had to obediently do it.


    She had promised everyone to take a day off today, so after she left Tao Bin¡¯s ce, she went straight back to Mo Garden.


    Because she still had a few things to do.


    The first thing was to find out who the three merchants were.


    Jiang Yu turned on herputer, opened a software she had created herself, and entered the three IP addresses.


    In fact, this was her first time using this software. She didn¡¯t know if it would work or not. It was a good time to test the waters with these three businesses.


    After entering the IP address of the first business, Jiang Yu clicked on some English options and information about this business appeared.


    ¡°Rong Group?¡± Jiang Yu repeated the name a few times to make sure that she had never heard of this group.


    After she found out about the other two businesses, she was sure that she had never heard of it.


    However, this result meant that things were even stranger.


    The three unrted businesses bought 450,000 lipsticks? Why?


    Jiang Yu put the three businesses together and found that they had worked with a subsidiarypany of a group.


    That was the Dai Corporation.


    Could it be that... Dai Zhu had asked them to do this?


    After thinking about it, Jiang Yu felt that her idea was right. Hence, she called Dai Zhu and told her about it.


    Dai Zhu admitted it without hesitation and said, ¡°I was the one who told them.¡±


    Jiang Yu rubbed her temples and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to help me like this.¡±


    Dai Zhu said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Actually, I¡¯m not here to help you. It¡¯s just that they want to hold a talent show. As long as it¡¯s sessful in the preliminaries, they will send gifts. I just thought of it. Isn¡¯t yourpany selling lipstick? And you even lowered the price. I told them about this through my father¡¯s secretary, and they went to buy it.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Dai Zhu said confidently, ¡°Really! And my father actually helped a little with this matter. He said that it was to repay you for saving his life back then.¡±


    It turned out that grandfather Dai had yed a part in this matter.


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°Help me say thank you to President Dai.¡±


    Dai Zhu smiled and said, ¡°Needless to say, this is what I should do.¡±

 Chapter 681 - Kidnapping

    <h4>Chapter 681: Kidnapping</h4>


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu let out a long sigh of relief.


    She closed her eyes and rested. Suddenly, she thought of that strange woman from that day.


    Mo Long had previously said that he would help her investigate, but he had yet to give her any news.


    Perhaps it was because he was too busy and had forgotten about it, or perhaps it was because he saw that she was too busy and did not have the heart to disturb her.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Yu went downstairs and went to the kitchen to make a few small pastries. She ced them in a lunchbox and prepared to go and visit Mo Long.


    Since she had nothing to do at home anyway, why not go and see what her future husband was doing in thepany?


    Jiang Yu nned to give Mo Long a surprise, so she took a taxi to the Mo group.


    The car stopped at a milk tea shop not far from the Mo group. Jiang Yu got out of the car and went in to buy two hotttes.


    When she went out, a little girl with two braided braids ran over and asked, ¡°Are you sister Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment, then she squatted down and stroked her head. ¡°I am. What¡¯s wrong, Little Sister?¡±


    The little girl pointed behind a big tree and said, ¡°An uncle called Xia Fan asked me to tell you that he has a document to give you.¡±


    Jiang Yu stood up and nced at the tree. The trunk was very thick and could at least block three people.


    If Xia Fan wanted to give her the documents, he only needed to make a phone call? Moreover, how did he know that she was going to the Mo Corporation?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yu raised her vignce and asked the little girl, ¡°Do you remember what that uncle looked like?¡±


    The little girl thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think it was a fat uncle...¡±


    Then it was not Xia fan.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know who that person was, nor did she know why that person called her over. But she was sure that that person definitely didn¡¯t have good intentions.


    Jiang Yu smiled and patted the little girl¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re very obedient. Alright, hurry up and go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The little girl thought that she had fulfilled the fat uncle¡¯s request, so she happily ran back and prepared to ask him for candied haws.


    Jiang Yu looked at the little girl¡¯s back and turned to go to the Mo Corporation.


    However, when she arrived at the Mo Corporation, the secretary at the front desk told her that the elevators from the first to the fifth floors were broken and had not been repaired in time. If she wanted to go to the president, she needed to go up from the elevator on the sixth floor.


    Jiang Yu did not think much of it and said, ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t tell President Mo that I¡¯m here.¡±


    The secretary said, ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    After Jiang Yu left, the secretary at the front desk quickly gave Teng Yi a call and said, ¡°Secretary Teng, Madam Is here!¡±


    Teng Yi received the news and quickly told Mo Long


    Mo Long was shocked. ¡°Why is Yu¡¯er here?¡±


    Teng Yi Thought for a moment and boldly said his guess, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s here to check up on you?¡±


    Mo Long: ¡°Huh?¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Yu was still climbing the stairs. She was panting as she muttered to herself, ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have worn high heels today.¡±


    When she reached the fourth floor, Jiang Yu leaned against the handrail of the stairs to rest for a while. Just as she was about to continue climbing the stairs, someone covered her mouth from behind with a towel.


    ¡°Mm mm!¡± Jiang Yu struggled. Two cups of hotttes and the pastries in the lunchbox all fell to the ground.


    ¡°Stop struggling! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in big troubleter!¡± The man threatened fiercely.


    He deliberately lowered his voice, but Jiang Yu could tell that it was a man.


    She struggled for a while and then lost consciousness ¡ª because there was ether on the towel that caused people to lose consciousness.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you behave yourself earlier?¡± The man smiled sinisterly and put Jiang Yu on his shoulder.


    He went down to the second floor and walked along the life-saving tunnel all the way to the underground parking lot. Then, he walked out of the Mo Corporation through the small back door at the innermost part of the building.


    Before Jiang Yu¡¯s consciousness disappearedpletely, she only remembered that the man seemed to have thrown her into a truck and then closed the car door. She didn¡¯t know where he was going.


    Mo Long heard that Jiang Yu wasing, so he pretended to be working hard in the office. However, his mind was full of Jiang Yu who was about to arrive.


    Fifteen minutes passed, but Jiang Yu still did not appear at the office door.


    Mo Long frowned and asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Yu¡¯ere up yet?¡±


    Teng Yi guessed, ¡°The elevator from the first to the fifth floor is broken. Madam is probably taking the elevator right now, right?¡±


    Even though Mo Long was reluctant, he still epted Teng Yi¡¯s exnation.


    However, after waiting for another ten minutes, Mo Long still did not see Jiang Yu.


    He couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried. I want to go down and take a look.¡±


    He took the elevator to the sixth floor and then went down from the stairwell on the sixth floor.


    When he reached the fourth floor, Mo Long sawtte spilled on the ground and pastries rolling around everywhere.

 Chapter 682 - Meet Boss Liu Again

    <h4>Chapter 682: Meet Boss Liu Again</h4>


    Mo Long¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved imperceptibly.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to think about it, the things that had fallen to the ground were all moring about one thing ¡ª Jiang Yu might have been kidnapped.


    He quickly went downstairs and found the secretary at the front desk. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yu¡¯er?¡±


    The Secretary was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Did madam go up to see you?¡±


    However, Teng Yi replied, ¡°Madam did note up at all.¡±


    The secretary was dumbfounded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I saw Madam go up from that corridor room with my own eyes!¡±


    Mo Long continued asking, ¡°After Yu¡¯er went up, was there anyone else who went up?¡±


    The secretary thought about it carefully, ¡°There was also a man who was dressed very well. He said that he was an employee of the milk tea shop. Madam bought twottes from him but forgot to take them. I... I let him in.¡±


    The secretary¡¯s voice became softer as she spoke, because Mo Long¡¯s expression had already be very ugly.


    Mo Long looked at the secretary and spat out two words after a long while, ¡°Fired.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait! President Mo! I know I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    No matter how much the secretary cried, Mo Long ignored her. Instead, he went to the surveince room and pulled up the surveince footage from the corridor between the first and fifth floors.


    The security personnel in charge of the surveince footage pulled up the surveince footage. Mo Long looked carefully and saw a man wearing a sky-blue down jacket and a cap sneakily following behind Jiang Yu.


    When they reached the fourth floor, Jiang Yu stopped to rest. The man saw an opportunity and darted forward, covering her mouth with a towel.


    Even if he didn¡¯t look at the rest of the footage, he could guess what was going on.


    This man had kidnapped Jiang Yu, but his motive was unknown.


    The air remained silent. Neither the security personnel nor Teng Yi dared to look at Mo Long¡¯s expression.


    Because the temperature around him was too low, it was especially cold in this season.


    ¡°Find out who this person is immediately.¡± Mo Long gnashed his teeth. Teng Yi even heard a ¡°creak¡± sound.


    This was the sound Mo Long made when he was in a state of extreme anger.


    The security personnel said, ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Mo Long stood at the side and tried his best to calm himself down.


    Teng Yi faintly guessed and said, ¡°President Mo, the one who kidnapped madam... could it be that strange woman?¡±


    Mo Long suddenly opened his eyes.


    That¡¯s right, Yu¡¯er had mentioned a strange woman earlier. And after he had asked Teng Yi to investigate, he found out that this woman was actually Yang Fen from a long time ago.


    The Yang Fen who had undergone stic surgery had found someone to kidnap Yu¡¯er because of the grudge between them?


    It seemed to be a usible reason.


    Mo Long¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°Find out Yang Fen¡¯s address immediately!¡±


    This Yang Fen had first cast a bewitching spell on Yu¡¯er¡¯s friend, and now she was targeting Yu¡¯er! She was really tired of living!


    However, the one who really kidnapped Jiang Yu was not Yang Fen.


    Jiang Yu was blindfolded by a ck cloth and locked in an abandoned warehouse.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Jiang Yu gradually regained consciousness and subconsciously made a sound.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± The man who had been standing by the side heard this voice and immediately became excited. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°You know me?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    The man said, ¡°Of course I know you. You¡¯re the youngest movie queen. Who doesn¡¯t know you?¡±


    The man had already returned to his normal voice. It sounded very familiar to Jiang Yu, but she couldn¡¯t remember who it was.


    ¡°Why did you kidnap me? If you want money, I can give it to you immediately,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Under such circumstances, she had to use all means to ensure her own safety.


    However, what the man wanted was not money. ¡°What¡¯s money? I used to love money so much, so I worked hard to earn money. But what¡¯s the use? The spokesperson I found was not willing to endorse my product, and mypany was also bought by someone. Jiang Yu, tell me, what¡¯s the use of me wanting money?¡±


    Having said that, Jiang Yu knew who this person was.


    ¡°Boss Liu?¡± Jiang Yu probed.


    ¡°Do you still remember me? Then do you remember who bought mypany?¡± Boss Liu said darkly.


    Jiang Yu was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°We can discuss things nicely. Let me go first.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, it¡¯s still daytime. Don¡¯t dream about it,¡± Boss Liu said. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go. I¡¯ll torture you first, then inform Mo Long and let him know how miserable you are.¡±


    Jiang Yu shouted, ¡°Boss Liu! Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±

 Chapter 683 - Break Through The Door

    <h4>Chapter 683: Break Through The Door</h4>


    Boss Liu said, ¡°How can this be called a stupid thing? This is clearly the most correct thing I¡¯ve ever done.¡±


    As he spoke, he carried Jiang Yu and ced her on a chair.


    He grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s hair and forced her to look up. There was a thin drool tube on it, and only one drop of water could fall out at a time.


    ¡°Drop ¨C¡± A drop of cold water fell on Jiang Yu¡¯s forehead.


    Jiang Yu frowned. She didn¡¯t know what boss Liu meant by this.


    But soon, she knew.


    Drops of water fell on her forehead one after another, making Jiang Yu tense up and in a state of high concentration at all times.


    Boss Liu moved closer to Jiang Yu and took off the ck cloth.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, just look up and watch the water drop. I found this on the Inte. People in ancient times liked to use this kind of punishment. It didn¡¯t kill people, but it could easily make people go crazy. Jiang Yu, I¡¯m really looking forward to the day you be crazy.¡±


    He tied Jiang Yu¡¯s hair to the chair, opened the door of the warehouse, and went out.


    This kind of punishment really seemed to be invented by the ancients.


    Jiang Yu thought inappropriately.


    While she was being tortured here, Mo Long had also found out Yang Fen¡¯s address.


    ......


    He rushed over with Teng Yi. When he knocked on the door for the first time, Yang Fen was still in the room answering.


    But when she learned that the person who came was Mo Long, she immediately fell silent.


    Teng Yi knocked on the door a few more times, but Yang Fen refused to make a sound.


    Mo Long frowned and stopped Teng Yi from continuing to knock on the door.


    He raised his leg and kicked the door open.


    Yang Fen was sitting on the sofa watching a TV series. When she saw Mo Long break in, she was obviously stunned.


    She stood up with a whoosh and shouted, ¡°Mo Long! What are you doing? You¡¯re trespassing! Do you know that?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about this,¡± Mo Long said impatiently, ¡°Is Yu-er with you?¡±


    ¡°Who? Jiang Yu?¡± Yang Fen asked.


    Mo Long was not in a good mood. When he saw Yang Fen ying dumb, he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb!¡±


    Yang Fen was stunned by the shout and said, ¡°Mo Long, you came to find me just to ask me where Jiang Yu Is? She¡¯s your girlfriend, why are you asking me?!¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then what is your purpose foring back?¡±


    Yang Fen was stunned and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    In fact, the reason why she came back this time was partly to find an opportunity to teach Jiang Yu a lesson, but it was also for Mo Long.


    When she left back then, whenever she thought of Mo Long, her heart would itch. No matter what, she wanted to sleep with him.


    However, she was afraid that Mo Long would recognize her, so she chose to change her face ande back.


    However, to her surprise, not only did Mo Long recognize her, he even found out her address.


    Initially, she was filled with joy and wanted to wee Mo Long. However, when she saw Mo Long¡¯s cannibalistic expression through the peephole, she did not dare to open the door.


    Moreover, he had asked her where Jiang Yu was the moment he entered. What did he mean by that? Could it be that Jiang Yu had gone missing and he suspected that Jiang Yu was with him?


    At the thought of this, Yang Fen said bluntly, ¡°Jiang Yu has gone missing. You should have called the police instead of asking me for her! Although I know some strange mystic arts, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can help you find her.¡±


    Mo Long looked at her and asked, ¡°Yu-er isn¡¯t with you?¡±


    Yang Fen was very puzzled and asked in return, ¡°Why would Jiang Yu be with me?¡±


    For a moment, the air became silent.


    Looking at Yang Fen¡¯s appearance, it didn¡¯t seem like she was lying.


    Mo Long didn¡¯t stay any longer and turned around to leave.


    However, Yang Fen grabbed him and said coquettishly, ¡°President Mo, why are you leaving so soon aftering here? Don¡¯t you want to stay and have some tea?¡±


    Mo Long looked at Yang Fen¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Let go.¡±


    Yang Fen became bolder. She even leaned on Mo Long¡¯s back and said, ¡°President Mo, do you know how hard I¡¯ve been waiting for you...¡±


    Before she could finish, Mo Long interrupted her, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Yang Fen paused and shamelessly leaned on him, saying, ¡°President Mo, don¡¯t reject me...¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t give her the chance to continue sticking close to him. He turned around and grabbed her neck, he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to anger me again. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here. You¡¯d better do what you should do. Don¡¯t force me to do it.¡±


    Yang Fen couldn¡¯t breathe at this time. Her eyes kept rolling up as she said a few words intermittently, ¡°Got it...¡±

 Chapter 684 - Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 684: Investigation</h4>


    Mo Long let go ¡ª he was not in the mood to teach Yang Fen a lesson.


    Teng Yi answered a phone call and said to Mo Long, ¡°President Mo, the security has found out. That sky-blue down jacket is the uniform of an auto repair factory.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Do you know which auto repair factory it is?¡±


    Teng Yi answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Rong Kang auto repair shop not far from here.¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t say anything else and turned around to leave.


    Teng Yi followed him. In an instant, Yang Fen was the only one left in the room.


    She was kneeling on the ground and couldn¡¯t stop coughing because she suddenly breathed in fresh air.


    Teng Yi took Mo Long to Rong Kang auto repair shop. The owner was a fat man who looked very honest and kind.


    The boss¡¯s surname was Wang. When he saw Mo Long walking over, he felt that this kind of person must be rich or noble, so he quickly put on his trademark smile and said, ¡°Hello, customer. How may I help you?¡±


    Mo Long looked around coldly and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Seeing this, Teng Yi said, ¡°Boss, have you taken a vacation or leave recently?¡±


    Boss Wang thought carefully and said, ¡°Customer, you mean Little Liu, right? He took a few days of long leave recently, saying that he had something to do in his hometown. I didn¡¯t think much about it, so I gave him a leave. What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mo Long asked, ¡°What does that person look like?¡±


    Boss Wang led him into the garage, where the id photos of every employee were hanging on the wall.


    Boss Wang pointed at one of them and said, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t remember this person¡¯s face, but Teng Yi had seen boss Liu before when he was dealing with the ¡°GE Li¡± matter. So when he saw this person, he knew that this person was boss Liu.


    So he respectfully said to Mo Long, ¡°President Mo, this person is the previous boss of ¡®Ge Li¡¯.¡±


    Mo Long recalled that his attitude towards Yu¡¯er back then was very bad, so he bought herpany in a fit of anger.


    Could it be that he held a grudge against Yu¡¯er because of this matter? However, the person who bought hispany was him. Even if Boss Liu hated him, he should hate him. Why should he vent his anger on Yu¡¯er?


    The more Mo Long thought about it, the angrier he became. He said to Teng Yi, ¡°Get someone to investigate and find out where boss Liu is now.¡±


    Teng Yi said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Long flicked his sleeves and left. Not only did boss Wang not stop him, he did not even say ¡°take care¡±.


    That was because he was already scared silly.


    Not only did he know that his employee was previously the boss of apany, but he was even more surprised that the person who just spoke to him was Mo Long.


    That was the famous president of the Mo Group ¡ª Mo Long!


    He had spoken to the President of the Mo Group, and this matter was enough for him to brag about for decades!


    Seeing that Mo Long had already walked to the door, boss Wang hurriedly ran over and said very respectfully, ¡°President Mo, take care!¡±


    Mo Long ignored him and directly got into the car.


    Teng Yi first informed the information technology staff at thepany, then got into the car and acted as the driver.


    He asked, ¡°President Mo, where are we going next?¡±


    Mo Long leaned against the window and kept looking at the scenery outside.


    Although he said he was looking at the scenery, in fact, he was already very anxious.


    He had lived for so many years, but this was the first time he was so anxious and anxious for a person.


    Teng Yi didn¡¯t know where Mo Long wanted to go either, but he definitely couldn¡¯t just stay where he was, nor could he just wander around aimlessly.


    Therefore, he started the car and prepared to take Mo Long back to Mo Garden.


    Halfway through the car, Mo Long suddenly said, ¡°Back to thepany.¡±


    Teng Yi changed the direction and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two returned to thepany, and the information technology staff had already found out the approximate location.


    A man wearing sses handed in the team¡¯s investigation report, he said, ¡°ording to the information given by Secretary Teng, we can only roughly find out that madam is in this area. However, we are unable to determine the exact location.¡±


    Mo Long frowned and said anxiously, ¡°Why can¡¯t we even find out this?¡±


    The bespectacled man said helplessly, ¡°President Mo, this is already our greatest ability. No matter how much information Secretary Teng gives us, we won¡¯t be able to deduce the exact location. But you know our strength. If even we can¡¯t find out, then even the world¡¯s top hackers might not be able to find out.¡±

 Chapter 685 - Abandoned Construction Site

    <h4>Chapter 685: Abandoned Construction Site</h4>


    Mo Long rubbed his temples, threw the report on the table, and said, ¡°Got it. You can go out first.¡±


    The bespectacled man said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Long, who was sitting on the chair, Sighed.


    How could he not know that the bespectacled man was telling the truth?


    He was silent for a while, then called Teng Yi over and handed over thepany¡¯s affairs to him. He drove to the ce marked on the report with a pen.


    That ce was very far from the Mo Group. Mo Long drove for nearly an hour before he arrived.


    This ce was located in the suburbs, and it was an abandoned construction site. Although it was surrounded by a ring of irons, there were no traces of people all year round. The Iron Net had also rusted, and it could be broken with a snap.


    At this moment, Mo Long was standing at the broken iron. There was an entrance that was half the height of a person, and there were clear scratches on the ground.


    They were very clear marks of clothes being dragged on the ground.


    Mo Long looked at the marks, and his eyes were red.


    There was only one thought in his mind now, and that was to torture the person who kidnapped Jiang Yu to death after he was caught.


    He entered through the entrance and followed the marks on the ground.


    When he reached a fork in the road, the marks were gone, and they were reced by three abandoned buildings in three different directions.


    Mo Long frowned. He didn¡¯t know which abandoned building Boss Liu had brought Jiang Yu to.


    But time was tight and he didn¡¯t have time to think. He could only go to every building to search.


    The door of the abandoned building to the left was locked. It was impossible to enter without a key. There were no low-level windows around, so there was no way to enter.


    So Mo Long directly changed directions and went to the building in the middle.


    The building in the middle was not locked. As soon as he walked in, he vaguely heard a whistle.


    He quickly hid behind the cement bucket at the side and listened to the whistle getting closer and closer.


    Boss Liu whistled and walked to the door to take off his pants. While peeing outside, he sang a song that was out of tune.


    After he was done, Boss Liu lifted his pants and continued to sing an unpleasant song as he walked inside.


    Mo Long followed behind him all the way to the small warehouse behind the building.


    Boss Liu walked to the door of the warehouse, but he didn¡¯t open it immediately. Instead, he said to the air, ¡°Come out. Those who don¡¯t know will think that you¡¯re a stalker.¡±


    Mo Long paused and walked out from behind the door. He said, ¡°You know it¡¯s me?¡±


    Boss Liu turned around and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know it was you? I¡¯m neither blind nor deaf. You followed me from behind. How could I not know?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Then why did you bring me to this ce?¡±


    Boss Liu said indifferently, ¡°Because my goal was to bring you here. I originally nned to torture Jiang Yu until she went crazy if no one came to save her. But I thought about it carefully. How could no onee to save her? ¡°Aren¡¯t you the great President Mo? ¡°o I want you to see Jiang Yu disappear with your own eyes. I also want you to see what it feels like to have your favorite thing taken away.¡±


    As he spoke, Boss Liu opened the door of the warehouse and ran in quickly, grabbing Jiang Yu¡¯s hair.


    However, because he had tied Jiang Yu¡¯s hair to the chair earlier, he could not untie it for a moment. Therefore, he took the knife on the ground and cut Jiang Yu¡¯s hair.


    Mo Long followed closely behind him. When he entered the warehouse, he saw Boss Liu holding the knife against Jiang Yu¡¯s neck.


    Jiang Yu, who had been maintaining a high level of concentration, was having a mental breakdown.


    Her eyes were empty, her lips were pale, and they were still trembling.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± Mo Long shouted anxiously.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s consciousness was blurry. She only knew that someone was calling her name, but she did not know who it was, so she could not respond.


    Boss Liu¡¯s knife was pressed against Jiang Yu¡¯s neck as he shouted, ¡°Mo Long! I want you to watch Jiang Yu die! You want to save her, but you can¡¯t. I want you to suffer for the rest of your life!¡±


    The knife was getting closer and closer to Jiang Yu¡¯s neck, and the part of the de was already embedded into the flesh.


    Blood oozed out from Jiang Yu¡¯s neck. The bright red color on her fair neck was very eye-catching.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mo Long¡¯s emotions were on the verge of exploding.


    However, since Boss Liu dared to do such a thing, it meant that he had already made all preparations, including the retribution he would receive in the end.

 Chapter 686 - Die Together

    <h4>Chapter 686: Die Together</h4>


    ¡°Stop? Mo Long, you wish!¡± Boss Liuughed wildly and said, ¡°Mo Long, watch Jiang Yu die! We¡¯ll all die together!¡±


    While holding Jiang Yu, Boss Liu kicked over the gasoline cans behind him.


    ¡°Ssh ¨C¡± The gasoline spilled all over the floor.


    The strong smell of gasoline entered Jiang Yu¡¯s nose and made her cough violently. Only then did she regain some rity.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er! Are you okay?¡± Mo Long heard Jiang Yu¡¯s cough and was worried that her body would not be able to withstand the smell of gasoline when she inhaled arge amount of it.


    Jiang Yu finally understood and saw clearly that the person who called her name was Mo Long.


    ¡°Mo Long... Why are you here...¡± Jiang Yu shouted weakly.


    Mo Long could not hear clearly, but Boss Liu, who was closest to Jiang Yu, could hear clearly.


    He said, ¡°You asked him why he was here? Of course he is here to save you. You are his girlfriend. You were kidnapped. Shouldn¡¯t he be here to save you?¡±


    Jiang Yu was shocked and regained most of her consciousness. Her breath was stuck in her throat and she coughed violently a few more times.


    She calmed herself down and said to Mo Long, ¡°Get out of here! Boss Liu is crazy. He will do anything!¡±


    ¡°I am a lunatic, so what?!¡± Boss Liu threw away the knife and quickly took out a lighter from his trouser pocket.


    He opened it with a whoosh.


    ......


    ¡°Mo Long, let¡¯s see whether you are faster or I am faster at throwing the lighter!¡± Boss Liuughed more and more impudently.


    Mo Long could not help but step forward, wanting to get closer to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu noticed his movements and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te over! It¡¯s very dangerous! Get out, don¡¯te near here!¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t listen and continued walking forward.


    At this moment, a siren sounded at the door.


    It was Teng Yi who felt worried after Mo Long left, so he called the police. Then, ording to Mo Long¡¯s phone¡¯s location, he found this ce together with the police.


    ¡°Everyone inside, raise your hands! You¡¯re already surrounded. Don¡¯t put up any unnecessary resistance!¡± The leading police officer shouted from the loudspeaker outside.


    Boss Liu heard everything clearly from inside the room and said, ¡°Mo Long, you called the police?¡±


    Mo Long frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Boss Liu said indifferently, ¡°Whether you did or didn¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, as long as anyone is standing in this room today, no one will be able to leave alive.¡±


    ¡°Mo Long, you are the closest to the door. Perhaps you will be lucky enough to escape in the end and save your life. However, Jiang Yu will not be able to. She can only stay here with me and be burnt to ashes by the fire.¡±


    As he spoke, he even sniffed Jiang Yu¡¯s hair and put on an intoxicated expression.


    ¡°It smells so good.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s face was really not bad. In the entire entertainment industry, there were only a few people who were better looking than her. Is that why Mo Long likes her so much? But I, as a spectator, feel that Li Yue is more suitable for you than Jiang Yu,¡± Boss Liu said.


    The veins on Mo Long¡¯s forehead bulged and he shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Jiang Yu was worried that if he lost control of his emotions, he would run over to save her.


    Hence, she also shouted, ¡°Mo Long! Get out! There are police outside! Don¡¯t do anything rash!¡±


    However, Mo Long had already lost control of his emotions and couldn¡¯t hear Jiang Yu at all.


    Teng Yi and the police were standing at the door, waiting for the right time to enter and save him.


    Jiang Yu saw Teng Yi and hurriedly said, ¡°Teng Yi! Come in and pull Mo Long out. Don¡¯t let hime near here!¡±


    Teng Yi walked in after hearing that.


    This was not only Madam¡¯s order, but he was also very worried about the safety of the President.


    Mo Long said, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Teng Yi paused and hesitated for a moment before retreating.


    Jiang Yu became even more anxious. She absolutely would not allow anything to happen to Mo Long!


    She gritted her teeth and raised her foot to stomp on Boss Liu. Then, she jumped up and hit him hard on the chin.


    ¡°AH ¨C¡± Boss Liu cried out in pain. The hand that was holding Jiang Yu subconsciously let go.


    Jiang Yu took the opportunity to run towards Mo Long.


    ¡°B * tch! B * tch!¡± Boss Liu shouted and was about to grab Jiang Yu.


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s high heels had stepped on his instep. It was so painful that it felt like it was broken. He fell to the ground as soon as he took a step forward.


    The lighter in his hand fell to the ground.

 Chapter 687 - Saving Lives From The Sea of Fire

    <h4>Chapter 687: Saving Lives From The Sea of Fire</h4>


    The fire instantly spread throughout the entire room, and Boss Liu¡¯s body also caught fire instantly.


    ¡°Ahhhhh ¨C¡± Boss Liu screamed.


    Mo Long had already carried Jiang Yu, who had pounced on him, and escaped outside without being injured.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er! Yu¡¯er!¡± Mo Long was so flustered that he was incoherent. He wanted to untie Jiang Yu, but the more he untied her, the more confused he became.


    In the end, Teng Yi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°President Mo, let me do it.¡±


    He had been by Mo Long¡¯s side for so many years, but this was the first time he had seen him lose hisposure.


    He untied the rope in a few moments and said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Mo Long hugged Jiang Yu tightly and buried his head in her neck, greedily smelling the scent that belonged to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Yu kept patting Mo Long¡¯s back to appease him.


    Mo Long hugged Jiang Yu for a long time until Teng Yi said, ¡°President Mo, Madam, Let¡¯s go back. The police are about to save Boss Liu.¡±


    ¡°Save him for what?¡± Mo Long said fiercely.


    Teng Yi sighed and said, ¡°No matter what, Boss Liu is still a kidnapper. If we can save him, we must save him so that he can be sentenced.¡±


    Mo Long wanted to say something else, but Jiang Yu patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Long had always been very obedient to Jiang Yu. Now that she said she wanted to leave, he would definitely not stay in this ce for long.


    Teng Yi was a little speechless.


    Why did Madam¡¯s words work? Could it be that the words of his words as a. secretary were useless?


    Mo Long helped Jiang Yu stand up and prepared to go back.


    However, Jiang Yu had just pounced on Mo Long in her high heels. When shended on the ground, she identally twisted her foot and now her ankle was swollen.


    Moreover, her arm had been tied with a rope for a long time, so the flow of blood was not very smooth. Even after the rope was untied, her arm was still a little numb and stiff.


    Mo Long gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I will never let this Boss Liu off.¡±


    He picked Jiang Yu up and left without looking back.


    Behind him, Boss Liu had already been rescued.


    The clothes on his body had been burned, and there were only a few parts of his body that were intact. His face was also burned.


    He was burned like a piece of charcoal.


    Even though he had suffered such serious injuries, when he saw Mo Long¡¯s back, he still forced himself to shout, ¡°Mo Long... I will definitely not let you have a good time... I want you to go to hell with me!¡±


    His words were stato, and his voice was not loud.


    Mo Long had already walked far away, so he could not hear what he said at all.


    But Teng Yi was close, so he could hear him.


    Although he didn¡¯t hear him clearly, he heard a rough outline and knew that he wasn¡¯t saying anything good.


    So he walked to Boss Liu and said, ¡°Boss Liu, I advise you to behave yourself for the time being. When you go to prison, there won¡¯t be any good consequences for you.¡±


    Boss Liu keptughing and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. If you have the ability, you can kill me.¡±


    Teng Yi alsoughed, but hisughter was mixed with countless coldness.


    Perhaps because he had stayed by Mo Long¡¯s side for too long, his smile gradually became like Mo Long¡¯s.


    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±


    Boss Liu shivered from the coldness in Teng Yi¡¯s smile and stammered, ¡°Good, good! If you have the ability,e!¡±


    Teng Yi certainly had the ability.


    Because everything was under Mo Long¡¯s control.


    But it was hard to say if Boss Liu had the courage.


    Teng Yi gave a few instructions to the leading policeman and left.


    Boss Liu couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, and even the lip shape couldn¡¯t tell what they were saying.


    In fact, he really didn¡¯t have the courage.


    He didn¡¯t want to die. He wanted to live.


    He held the lighter today just to scare Mo Long and Jiang Yu. He didn¡¯t want to light the fire at all.


    But he didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be so unafraid of death that she pushed him aside and ran away. And because of his momentary anger, he forgot that he still had a lighter in his hand.


    That was why there was such a big fireter on.


    However, the thing that made him most angry was that he was almost burned to death by the fire, but that b*tch Jiang Yu and Mo Long werepletely fine!


    He simply could not bear it!


    He was furious, but he saw the leading policeman walk over and put handcuffs on his hands.


    The handcuffs rubbed against the burnt skin on his wrists, and he could not help but cry out in pain, ¡°It hurts! Can you not wear this?¡±


    The police didn¡¯t even look at him and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Boss Liu had nothing to say and could only follow obediently.

 Chapter 688 - Have A Good Rest

    <h4>Chapter 688: Have A Good Rest</h4>


    Mo Long brought Jiang Yu back to Mo Garden and happened to see Elder Mo sitting on the sofa ying with the dog.


    When he saw Mo Long carrying Jiang Yu back, he was still surprised and asked, ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡±


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to make up an excuse to not let elder Mo know that she had been kidnapped. However, Mo Long did not seem to think about it and said, ¡°Someone was blind and kidnapped Yu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Elder Mo got up emotionally. Ball-ball was also frightened by his action and jumped off the sofa.


    Jiang Yu hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandpa. I just sprained my ankle a little. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days.¡±


    Elder Mo was so anxious that he didn¡¯t even have time to take his walking stick. He walked to Mo Long and looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s ankle carefully.


    He said, ¡°Her ankle is already so swollen, and she still says that she¡¯s fine?!¡±


    He asked Mo Long to put Jiang Yu on the sofa while he took out the medicine box.


    Elder Mo ced the medicine box on the coffee table and motioned Mo Long to apply medicine on Jiang Yu.


    Mo Long was naturally willing. He took out the ointment from the medicine box and carefully applied it on Jiang Yu¡¯s ankle.


    ...


    In order not to disturb the two of them, Elder Mo tactfully took ball out for a walk.


    The cold ointment was applied on the wound, causing a slight tingling pain.


    ¡°Hiss ¨C¡± Jiang Yu let out a soft cry of pain.


    As Mo Long applied the ointment on her, he patted the back of her foot to appease her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Yu¡¯er. It¡¯ll be a little painful at first, but it¡¯ll be fine in a while,¡± Mo Long said.


    Jiang Yu replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Mo Long had said, it didn¡¯t take long for Jiang Yu¡¯s ankle to stop hurting. Instead, it felt numb.


    ¡°How is it? Does it still hurt?¡± Mo Long sat on the sofa and ced Jiang Yu¡¯s injured foot on his own leg.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It¡¯s still numb and somewhatfortable.¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°This is the best swelling-reducing ointment in the world. It will reduce the swelling after about an hour.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Fortunately, the swelling will be reduced after an hour. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do when I go to work tomorrow.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Long¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. He said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t go to work in the next few days. Rest well at home.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Yu looked up at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Mo Long sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m really too scared now. I¡¯m afraid that something will happen again when you¡¯re not in my sight.¡±


    So it was because of this?


    Jiang Yu leaned over andy in his arms. She said like a kitten, ¡°It¡¯s okay. What happened today was just an ident. Actually, Boss Liu doesn¡¯t have that much courage. He¡¯s just trying to scare us.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow this to happen again, even if the probability is very small.¡± Mo Long grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and put it on his face.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll stay at home and rest well for the next few days.¡± Jiang Yu also knew Mo Long¡¯s current state. No matter what she said, he would not agree to let her go to work.


    Then, she would let him have his way first. She would stay at home and rest well for a few days. Thepany¡¯s affairs would be handed over to Xia Fan and Sen Yuan to handle first.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long finally rxed after receiving a response.


    Jiang Yu was nestled in Mo Long¡¯s arms. She suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Is there nothing going on at thepany? If you stay at home and take care of me, what will happen to thepany?¡±


    Mo Long lovingly kissed Jiang Yu¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already asked Teng Yi to handle it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    In fact, sometimes, Jiang Yu also felt that Teng Yi was very tired.


    Because Mo Long sometimes didn¡¯t want to handle things, he handed all the work to Teng Yi.


    Therefore, Teng Yi¡¯s shoulders were piled with all kinds of things, big and small.


    The two of them were just quietly enjoying a moment of silence when they suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    Before the maid could open the door, someone had already opened the door and rushed in.


    It was Mo Jiang and Liu Hui.


    They walked towards Mo Long butpletely ignored Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Mo Long! Are you alright?¡± Liu Hui asked worriedly.


    Although Mo Jiang stood at the side without saying a word and seemed indifferent about Mo Long¡¯s matter, his eyes still revealed worry.

 Chapter 689 - Slight Change of Opinion

    <h4>Chapter 689: Slight Change of Opinion</h4>


    Mo Long was a little puzzled and asked, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    Liu Hui said, ¡°Why are you still asking us? Go check it out yourself on the Inte! You brat, you really have guts. You even dare to fight with a kidnapper? What if that kidnapper is a lunatic? Aren¡¯t you afraid that something might happen?¡±


    The more she spoke, the more agitated she became. In the end, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Mo Long said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I know my limits.¡±


    Mo Jiang snorted coldly and said, ¡°What limits do you have? I think that for a woman, you don¡¯t even care about your life anymore!¡±


    His words were cold, but Mo Long knew that Mo Jiang was worried about him.


    Jiang Yu also heard it.


    Although Mo Long had gotten into a fight with his parents because of his own matters.


    But blood was thicker than water. How could Mo Jiang and Liu Hui not be worried about Mo Long?


    But under such circumstances, it did not seem appropriate for her to speak. After all, the two of them were still not satisfied with her. If she spoke now, she might provoke them again.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yu nned to be a mute first.


    But Mo Jiang did not give her the chance.


    He said, ¡°The news on the Inte said that you were the one who was kidnapped.¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m sorry, uncle. It¡¯s all because of me that Mo Long is in such a dangerous situation.¡±


    Mo Jiang snorted. Jiang Yu thought he would say something like, ¡°I knew you were a person who brings bad luck.¡± But what he said was, ¡°If you can¡¯t even protect your own woman, don¡¯t say you¡¯re a member of the Mo family.¡±


    He said this to Jiang Yu and Mo Long.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t react and called out, ¡°Uncle...¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Mo Jiang said again, ¡°You¡¯re the new boss of thepany Mo Long bought? It was a smallpany that was about to go bankrupt, but you actually managed to run it.¡±


    What did he mean by that?


    Jiang Yu was a little confused.


    Mo Jiang continued, ¡°You did well. Continue.¡±


    Was this... apliment?


    Jiang Yu raised her head in surprise and said, ¡°I will, uncle!¡±


    Mo Long was also a little surprised and said, ¡°Do you mean that... you approve of Yu¡¯er?¡±


    Mo Jiang coughed ufortably a few times, ¡°How is that possible? Does being able to run apany entitle you to be the daughter-inw of the Mo Family? I¡¯m just standing from the perspective of a businessman and feel that she did a good job. Why? Is there a problem?¡±


    Mo Long wanted tough, but he held it in and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Mo Jiang suddenly felt that the current atmosphere was a little depressing, so he said, ¡°Well, seeing that you¡¯re fine, your mother can rest assured. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go back first. You guys stay at home.¡±


    After saying that, Mo Jiang left.


    Liu Hui was still looking at Mo Long with reluctance. She said, ¡°Your father is like this. He was even more worried than I was on the way here. Now he¡¯s saying that I¡¯m worried about you, as if he¡¯s not worried at all.¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Liu Hui wanted to say something else. She looked at Jiang Yu and said with a smile, ¡°Jiang Yu, actually, your uncle is very impressed with your ability in business. However, he wanted to save face and didn¡¯t want to say it out loud.


    Jiang Yu replied with a smile, ¡°I understand, auntie.¡±


    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t mean that we ept you as our Mo family¡¯s daughter-inw.¡± Liu Hui continued, ¡°If you want to marry into our Mo family, you still have many things to do.¡±


    If this was in the past, anyone would think that Liu Hui still looked down on Jiang Yu.


    But now, Jiang Yu felt that these words sounded like encouragement.


    She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I understand, auntie. I will work hard.¡±


    Liu Hui leaned against Mo Long¡¯s ear and gave him a few more words before she turned around and left.


    After Liu Hui left, Jiang Yu asked, ¡°What did auntie say to you?¡±


    Mo Long looked at her and smiled. ¡°My mother asked me when she will have a grandchild.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s face instantly turned red, ¡°W-what are you talking about?! Auntie just said that I still have a lot of things to do before marrying into the Mo family! How could she want to have a grandchild so quickly...¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°How is that impossible? She¡¯s that kind of person. She doesn¡¯t want to tell me on the surface, so she can only ask me in secret.¡±


    Jiang Yu covered her face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Mo Long said intimately, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    But Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to hear it ¡ª her ears were already red.


    Actually, what Liu Hui said to Mo Long was, ¡°Take good care of Jiang Yu. As long as your father agrees, I won¡¯t object.¡±

 Chapter 690 - New Year’s Present

    <h4>Chapter 690: New Year¡¯s Present</h4>


    Jiang Yu was resting at home. She rested for a month.


    Xia Fan was getting better at handling thepany¡¯s affairs. When Sen Yuan started working, he looked just like Xia Fan when he was a secretary.


    In less than ten days, it would be the new year. There was still nothing to buy at home.


    It was still the same pretentious act from before. There wasn¡¯t even a bit of festive red.


    Elder No also went to Mo Long¡¯spany, saying that he wanted to see his work.


    Now, there was only Jiang Yu and a dog at home.


    She thought for a moment and called Lu Qi, ¡°Qiqi? Are you busy recently?¡±


    Lu Qi said, ¡°Movie queen Jiang remembers to call me? I thought you had forgotten about me.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°How is that not possible?¡± Lu Qi said fiercely, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your kidnapping? Dai Zhu told me when she saw the news on the Inte! If the news on the inte is suppressed, or if this matter is not exposed, are you not going to tell us?¡±


    Jiang Yu knew Lu Qi¡¯s character, but she did not expect that she would be angry about this matter until now.


    She quickly said in a fawning manner, ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong. If there¡¯s anything in the future, I¡¯ll tell you immediately, okay?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Qi didn¡¯t believe her.


    ......


    ¡°Really, I promise,¡± Jiang Yu said with confidence.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll reluctantly believe you this time,¡± Lu Qi said, ¡°Tell me, why did you call me?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s almost new year. I¡¯ve been busy withpany matters and haven¡¯t bought any new year gifts. Do you want to buy some things with me?¡±


    Hearing that they were going shopping, Lu Qi¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll go together!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll ask Dai Zhu and Tian Guo.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Lu Qi said.


    However, Dai Zhu and Tian Guo didn¡¯t have the time recently.


    Tian Guo had recently signed up for a volunteer activity and was currently working as a volunteer. She couldn¡¯t ask for leave, so she naturally couldn¡¯t go shopping with Jiang Yu and the others.


    Tian Guo said apologetically, ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Being a volunteer is a good thing. I support you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Meanwhile, Dai Zhu was brought by Father Dai to all the major parties.


    On the surface, he said that he was bringing her to see the world, but in reality, he was forcing her to go on a blind date.


    On the other end of the phone, she was going crazy. She said, ¡°Jiang Yu! Do you know that I¡¯m only twenty years old and I¡¯m going on a blind date?! My dad is really afraid that I won¡¯t be able to get married!¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said, ¡°Uncle is also worried about your future marriage.¡±


    Dai Zhu went crazy and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to worry? Isn¡¯t he just like Lu Qi¡¯s father? She doesn¡¯t even have a boyfriend, yet he already prepared the dowry so early?!¡±


    Just as she wasining, someone knocked on the door and told her to quickly change her clothes and prepare to attend the party tonight.


    Dai Zhu said impatiently, ¡°I got it!¡±


    Jiang Yu held back herughter until her stomach hurt. She said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Hurry up and get ready.¡±


    Dai Zhu sighed and said, ¡°I wish you and Lu Qi a good time.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    So in the end, only Lu Qi and Jiang Yu went shopping.


    The two of them went to the mall and bought a few exquisite rednterns and two bottles of grand manor red wine.


    Lu Qi held a smallntern in her hand and couldn¡¯t put it down.


    She said, ¡°Xiao Yu, why did you think of buying this? This thing is so small. It looks so cute!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°When I didn¡¯t go back to the Jiang family in the past, I always bought this during the New Year. But it¡¯s a big one, not a small one.¡±


    Lu Qi looked at the smallntern, and the more she looked at it, the more she liked it. She said, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have bought a few as well. Such a small thing hanging by the bed must look very nice, right? And it¡¯s especially cute!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°If you like it, take one and go.¡±


    Lu Qi shook her head and pulled Jiang Yu back.


    She said, ¡°No, no, no! This is your new year¡¯s item. What¡¯s wrong with me taking it? And one is not enough. I want to buy a few. I want to hang this all over the house!¡±


    Lu Qi smiled and spoke to Jiang Yu. Without looking at the road ahead, she bumped into someone with a bang.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Lu Qi cried out in pain.


    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± The person who was hit was a man.

 Chapter 691 - Xue Ran

    <h4>Chapter 691: Xue Ran</h4>


    Lu Qi rubbed the spot where she was hit. She was about to raise her head and scold him, but when she saw the man¡¯s face clearly, she suddenly fell silent.


    This person¡­ Wasn¡¯t he the captain of the ¡°Shark¡± boy band, Xue Ran?!


    This was her idol!


    Xue Ran didn¡¯t know what Lu Qi was thinking. He thought that he had hurt her, so he said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was careless.¡±


    Lu Qi quickly said, ¡°No! I was careless. I bumped into you! I¡¯m Sosorry


    Jiang Yu was surprised to see Lu Qi apologize so urgently and sincerely.


    She had never done this before.


    Even if it was an apology, she would say calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    This was the first time she was so emotional.


    She began to carefully examine Xue Ran, but she had never seen this person before.


    Xue Ran scratched his head and said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°I was supposed to have dinner with my friend here today, but he had something to do at thest minute, so there was no point for me to stay by myself, so I nned to go back.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Wait!¡± As soon as Lu Qi said this, she wanted to beat herself to death.


    Who are you? Just let her wait!


    Xue Ran looked at her in confusion and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Lu Qi stammered, ¡°You cane shopping with us¡±, but she could not say it.


    Xue Ran did not understand what Lu Qi meant and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Jiang Yu stopped him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t find it interesting, you can go shopping with us.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But we don¡¯t know each other at all¡­¡± Xue Ran was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. My name is Jiang Yu, and she¡¯s my good friend. Her name is Lu Qi.¡± Jiang Yu briefly introduced herself and Lu Qi.


    ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Yu!¡± Xue Ran seemed to have found a treasure and said, ¡°The youngest movie queen!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Xue Ran then remembered to introduce himself and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Xue Ran, I¡¯m the captain of ¡®Shark¡¯.¡±


    Jiang Yu had an impression of ¡®Shark¡¯ because Lu Qi had always mentioned this group in front of her and even praised how gentle and handsome the captain of this group was.


    So the person standing in front of her was the ¡°Gentle and handsome¡± captain Xue Ran that Lu Qi had mentioned?


    ¡°Hello.¡± Jiang Yu secretly pushed Lu Qi, meaning that she should say a few words.


    Lu Qi blushed and stammered, ¡°Hello, Xue Ran. My name is Lu Qi.¡±


    Xue Ran stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Hello!¡±


    Lu Qi also stretched out his hand and carefully shook his hand.


    ¡°How about it? If you find it boring, you can go shopping with us,¡± Jiang Yu suggested again.


    Xue Ran said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to go shopping with Movie Queen Jiang!¡±


    However, he also knew that Movie Queen Jiang was Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend, so he stood beside Lu Qi as he walked.


    Lu Qi was sandwiched between the two of them, and her face was so red that it was about to explode.


    When they passed by the smallntern shop, Lu Qi intended to go there as soon as possible, but Jiang Yu stopped her and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to buy the smallnterns?¡±


    Lu Qi screamed in her heart.


    How could she let her idol see her going to such a shop to buy things that children liked!


    Only then did Xue Ran see the smallnterns in Lu Qi¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡°So Lu Qi likes such small things?¡±


    Lu Qi wanted to retort, saying that these things were all bought by Jiang Yu. She just thought it was novel, so she took one and yed with it.


    However, Jiang Yu had put all thenterns in the bag, and Xue Ran only saw the one in her hand.


    Lu Qi stood at the door, unwilling to go in.


    Xue Ran asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going in to buy it? I think this littlentern is quite cute. It¡¯s very suitable for you to hold in your hand.¡±


    Lu Qi suddenly raised her head, and her eyes lit up.


    So her idol also thought that this littlentern was cute! Then he could go in and sweep the ce!


    Lu Qi pulled Jiang Yu into the shop and went straight to the rack with the smallntern hanging on it.


    ¡°I was wondering why you didn¡¯te in to buy it,¡± Jiang Yu whispered.


    Lu Qi also whispered, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that he thinks I¡¯m childish, but he also thinks that this smallntern is cute, so I can buy it as I please.¡±


    Jiang Yu could not help butugh and said, ¡°He¡¯s a good person. You have good taste.¡±


    Lu Qi could not help but blush and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I just like him as an idol. I don¡¯t have that kind of intention.¡±

 Chapter 692 - Not A Crush At All

    <h4>Chapter 692: Not A Crush At All</h4>


    Jiang Yu and Lu Qi had known each other for so long, so how could she not know what she was thinking.


    But she just refused to admit it.


    In that case, as a good friend, Jiang Yu had to give Lu Qi some face, so she would not expose her.


    Lu Qi picked out a smallntern and asked Jiang Yu in a low voice, ¡°What kind of girl do you think Xue Ran likes?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°How would I know? It¡¯s also the first time I¡¯ve seen him today. Isn¡¯t he your idol? Then you should know more about him than me, right?¡±


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s my idol, how could I know so much about him?¡± Lu Qi was still being stubborn. ¡°And I¡¯m his career fan. I hope that he can focus on his career.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lu Qi felt that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t believe her performance, so she emphasized again, ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m really just a career fan. I don¡¯t like him the way a man and a woman do.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to argue with her. She smiled and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    After buying the smallnterns, Jiang Yu and Lu Qi went out of the shop.


    ...


    Xue Ran was on the phone in the corner. From his expression, it seemed like he was very happy.


    Lu Qi saw his expression and could not help but ask Jiang Yu, ¡°Xiao Yu, who is he talking to on the phone? Why is he smiling so happily?¡±


    Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°How would I know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. How would you know?¡± Lu Qi was a little disappointed.


    After Xue Ran finished the call, he turned around and saw Jiang Yu and Lu Qi standing at the door waiting for him.


    However, the expression on Lu Qi¡¯s face seemed to be a little unhappy.


    He walked over and asked, ¡°Lu Qi? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Lu Qi shook his head and forced himself to be alert. ¡°I¡¯m fine. who were you on the phone with just now? It felt like something good was going on.¡±


    Xue Ran couldn¡¯t help butugh at the mention of this. ¡°It was our team¡¯s manager. He said that our work before the new year was postponed until after the New Year.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Qi¡¯s eyes lit up again when he heard that Xue Ran was only on the phone with his manager.


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but want tough when she saw the change in Lu Qi¡¯s expression.


    Lu Qi noticed Jiang Yu¡¯s forbearance and turned around to ask, ¡°Jiang Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Yu was still holding back herughter and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Do you have anything else to buy next? If not, let¡¯s go eat first.¡±


    Lu Qi looked at Xue Ran and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat together?¡±


    Xue Ran nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Jiang Yu made a reservation at the nearest steak shop, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a meal.¡±


    Xue Ran volunteered to take the shopping bags from Jiang Yu and Lu Qi. He smiled like a gentleman and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Continue reading on 0n MYB0XN0 V E L. COM


    Lu Qi felt that Xue Ran¡¯s current boyfriend power was simply too powerful.


    Jiang Yu led the way while Lu Qi followed Xue Ran like a little bird.


    After arriving at the Steakhouse, Jiang Yu found the waiter at the front desk and showed her her order form.


    ¡°There are three customers in total, right?¡± The waiter confirmed the contents of the order.


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The waiter brought Jiang Yu and the other two upstairs, but they met the person they didn¡¯t want to see the most at the corner of the second floor ¡ª Jiang Ran.


    Sun You was also by Jiang Ran¡¯s side. It seemed that the couple hade out to eat before the New Year.


    Jiang Ran saw Jiang Yu and said in a strange tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Jiang Yu? What bad luck, why did I run into you here?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything because she really had nothing to say to Jiang Ran.


    But Lu Qi didn¡¯t know that Jiang Yu had severed her rtionship with the Jiang family. In her eyes, Jiang Ran was just looking for trouble for no reason.


    She said unhappily, ¡°Do you own this steak shop? You¡¯re the only one allowed toe, and no one else is allowed toe? And you even said that it¡¯s bad luck for us to meet you here? I think it¡¯s bad luck for us to meet you!¡±


    The matter involved her best friend, Jiang Yu. Lu Qi didn¡¯t care about her image in front of Xue Ran anymore. She only wanted to fight for Jiang Yu¡¯s revenge.


    Jiang Ran smiled disdainfully, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. Why are you still standing up for her? ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t know what she has done, right? The Jiang family has supported her for so many years, but this ingrate of hers is really good. After she hooked up with a rich man, not only did she not bring any benefits to the family, she even cut off rtions with the Jiang Family! She¡¯s so disgusting, why are you still friends with her?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Xiao Yu isn¡¯t the kind of person you¡¯re talking about!¡± Lu Qi said, ¡°You¡¯re lying again, right? You¡¯re trying to frame Xiao Yu!¡±

 Chapter 693 - Exposed On The Spot

    <h4>Chapter 693: Exposed On The Spot</h4>


    ¡°I framed her? Then you really wronged me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her yourself and see if she really broke off her rtionship with the Jiang family,¡± Jiang Ran said.


    Lu Qi didn¡¯t ask and only said, ¡°So what if she really broke off her rtionship? If the Jiang family didn¡¯t go too far, Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t have done this!¡±


    The noise here was a little loud, and more and more people gathered around.


    Some people recognized Jiang Yu and knew that she was the youngest movie queen of the year.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Jiang Yu? What are you standing here for?¡±


    ¡°It seems like someone is talking about her dirt.¡±


    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s an ingrate or something...¡±


    People began to whisper among themselves. Even the waiter who brought Jiang Yu upstairs at the beginning looked at Jiang Yu strangely.


    Lu Qi anxiously wanted to exin to Jiang Yu, but there were too many people around her. She couldn¡¯t exin even if she wanted to. She was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Jiang Ran looked at Jiang Yu provocatively.


    ...


    Jiang Yu looked at her victorious attitude and said, ¡°Jiang Ran, I have nothing to say to you. I originally didn¡¯t intend to argue with you. But since you are so aggressive, then tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°What? What I said just now is the truth!¡± Jiang Ran didn¡¯t seem to be in the wrong at all today. She always spoke with confidence.


    ¡°Yes, what you said is the truth. I didn¡¯t bring benefits to the Jiang family, and I also cut off rtions with the Jiang family,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Ran immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Did everyone hear that? Jiang Yu admitted it herself!¡±


    Jiang Yu continued, ¡°But what about you? Are you a good person?¡±


    ¡°What, what are you talking about! This is your business, don¡¯t change the topic!¡± Jiang Ran panicked.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You always use my original score and shamelessly write your name on it because you¡¯re my sister. My so-called ¡®parents¡¯ ignored it. They even said to me, ¡®Jiang Yu, your sister is more outstanding than you, so you should give these things to her.¡¯ How is it? Am I right?¡±


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to bring up this old matter, she quickly said, ¡°How long ago was this? Why do you still want to bring it up? Besides, didn¡¯t I already apologize to you? You also said at that time that you forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we can not talk about what happened a long time ago. Let¡¯s talk about the recent matter.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and looked at Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s intuition told her that what Jiang Yu was going to say next might be something bad for her, so she had to stop her and not let her say it.


    But she was a step toote, Jiang Yu had already opened her mouth and continued, ¡°You ate mangoes at the birthday party, had a serious allergy and was sent to the hospital, but you pushed the me onto me, saying that I caused you to be like this. How are you going to exin this?¡±


    ¡°You... didn¡¯t I say it back then? I remembered wrongly,¡± Jiang Ran said guiltily.


    ¡°Did you remember wrongly or was it a pale exnation after being exposed? Jiang Ran, I think you know this better than anyone else,¡± Jiang Yu said bluntly.


    Jiang Ran finally understood what it meant to ¡°Pick up a rock and hit your own feet¡±.


    She stammered and couldn¡¯t speak clearly. ¡°I, I really remembered wrongly back then. I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t intentionally set you up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t exin anymore. I don¡¯t have time to listen to you.¡± Jiang Yu interrupted her, she said, ¡°If you have the time, why don¡¯t you go back and tie me up and think about what the Jiang family will do in the future? After all, I won¡¯t be as kind as before and help you solve your problems with money.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu turned around and was about to leave. She stopped after taking a few steps and said, ¡°Oh right, remember to tell your father when you go back. Don¡¯t sell fake jewelry anymore.¡±


    Continue reading on 0n MYB0XN0 V E L. COM


    After saying that, she left.


    Lu Qi also said to the people around her, ¡°Did you hear that? This is what happened! It¡¯s not what Jiang Ran said!¡±


    She pulled Xue Ran and hurriedly followed Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Ran gritted her teeth. She did not expect to be tricked by Jiang Yu.


    Originally, when she saw Jiang Yu here today, she wanted to take this opportunity to mock her.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that not only did she not seed in mocking her, but she was also ridiculed by Jiang Yu. It was really too embarrassing.


    Sun You also felt that Jiang Ran¡¯s actions today were a little embarrassing. He didn¡¯t want to stand with her anymore. If he did, it would only bring shame to his Sun family.


    However, she was his fianc¨¦e after all. He couldn¡¯t show too much disdain.

 Chapter 694 - Send Her Home

    <h4>Chapter 694: Send Her Home</h4>


    After Jiang Yu left, she took Lu Qi and Xue Ran to a new steak restaurant for dinner.


    While they were eating, Lu Qi carefully looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s expression.


    However, her expression was the same as before, without any ws.


    Jiang Yu noticed her gaze and asked with a smile, ¡°Is there any sauce on my face?¡±


    Lu Qi replied in a muffled voice, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± This was the first time Jiang Yu had seen Lu Qi¡¯s expression.


    Lu Qi knocked on the te with a fork and asked, ¡°Have you really broken off your rtionship with the Jiang Family?¡±


    Jiang Yu quietly ate her steak and replied faintly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big thing?¡± Lu Qi was unhappy.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big thing. After all, I¡¯ve wanted to do it for a long time.¡±


    ...


    However, Lu Qi was still not very happy because Jiang Yu was her best friend. However, she had experienced so many things, yet she did not know anything about it.


    She said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a big thing? Then what is a big thing?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled andforted her, saying, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ve known me for so long. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. There are others around.¡±


    Lu Qi looked at Xue Ran and then quietly ate.


    After the meal, the weather was a little gloomy, and it looked like it was going to rain.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to rain soon. Let¡¯s go home?¡± Lu Qi suggested.


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She called the driver and turned to ask Lu Qi and Xue Ran, ¡°Do you want me to send you home on the way?¡±


    Xue Ran waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already called the chauffeur to pick me up.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Lu Qi and said, ¡°Qiqi,e with me?¡±


    Lu Qi looked at the weather and said, ¡°It¡¯s not on the way. Forget it. I¡¯ll call the chauffeur to pick me up now. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Xue Ran asked, ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    Lu Qi told Xue Ran the name of the district.


    Xue Ran pped his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s on the way. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Qi said in surprise.


    In her heart, she really hoped that Xue Ran could send her back. After all, being able to sit in the same car with her idol was something that she, as a fan, did not dare to imagine.


    However, she was also a little worried. If she was too close to Xue Ran, would it cause trouble for him? What if she was photographed sitting in the same car as him? Would it affect him?


    With this in mind, Lu Qi felt that it was better to reject him.


    However, just as she was about to speak, the driver who came to pick up Xue Ran had already arrived.


    Lu Qi was very surprised.


    How did he arrive so quickly?! Could it be that he had been waiting in the parking lot?


    The car had already arrived. If Lu Qi refused again, it would be disrespectful. Therefore, she could only bid farewell to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and waved her hand, saying, ¡°Go back. Be careful on the road. When you get home, you must send me a message.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Lu Qi said as she got into Xue Ran¡¯s car.


    Xue Ran also greeted Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Best actress Jiang, we¡¯ll meet again if there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Of course. Remember to send her home properly.¡±


    Xue Ran said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The car drove away, leaving Jiang Yu standing where she was.


    The car that came to pick her up arrived very quickly.


    The car stopped in front of Jiang Yu. She opened the car door and was about to get in when she heard someone behind her sneering, ¡°As expected of Mrs. Mo. she even has a car to pick her up even when it¡¯s raining.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t need to look back to know that it was Jiang Ran just by hearing her voice.


    She ignored her. After getting in the car, she said to the driver, ¡°Hurry up and drive.¡±


    The driver said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, he stepped on the gas pedal hard, releasing a stream of exhaust gas that made Jiang Ran cough.


    ¡°This... Damn Jiang Yu!¡± Jiang Ran spat out these three words from between her teeth.


    At this time, Sun You still had to fulfill his duty as a fianc¨¦. Heforted Jiang Ran and said, ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level.¡±


    Jiang ran immediatelyid in Sun You¡¯s arms and cried as if she was wronged. She said, ¡°You¡¯re the best to me.¡±


    However, in reality, not a single tear fell from her eyes.


    Sun You also knew that, but for the sake of the Sun family¡¯s future, he could not express his dissatisfaction with Jiang Ran no matter how much he disliked her.


    He could argue with her, but he absolutely could not abandon her.

 Chapter 695 - Secretly In Love With Him

    <h4>Chapter 695: Secretly In Love With Him</h4>


    Jiang Yu was close to him. When she got home, she felt sticky and ufortable, so she went to the bathroom to take a hot shower.


    When she came out of the shower, Mo Long had already gotten off work and was sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Why are you the only one back? Where¡¯s grandpa?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Mo Long said, ¡°Grandpa asked if there was a pet shop near Teng Yi¡¯spany. Teng Yi said there was, so Grandpa followed him to buy things for ball-ball.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Grandpa really likes ball-ball.¡± Jiang Yu smiled.


    She walked to Mo Long¡¯s side andy in his arms.


    The pleasant smell of shower gel drifted into Mo Long¡¯s nose. He reached out and touched Jiang Yu¡¯s wet hair. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you blow-dry your hair?¡±


    Jiang Yu coquettishly clung to him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to blow-dry it. It¡¯s too troublesome. Just let it dry naturally.¡±


    Mo Long disagreed and said, ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go get the hairdryer.¡±


    With that, Mo Long went to the room upstairs to get the hairdryer. After plugging it in, he dried Jiang Yu¡¯s hair.


    ...


    A sudden p of thunder shed outside. A momentter, a sound was heard. ¡°Boom ¨C¡±


    Following that, the rain poured down in torrents.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s phone screen lit up at that moment.


    She picked it up and saw that it was a message from Lu Qi: ¡°I have arrived home safely.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and replied with an ¡°Okay¡±.


    Mo Long was drying her hair behind her. Seeing that she was smiling so happily, he asked, ¡°What are you smiling so happily about?¡±


    Jiang Yu told Mo Long about how she and Lu Qi met Lu Qi¡¯s idol, Xue Ran, while they were shopping today.


    Mo Long knew about Xue Ran. He was the captain of a popr male band in an entertainmentpany that he had invested in.


    Jiang Yu seemed to have ignited the gossipy soul in her heart. She asked, ¡°Does Qiqi like Xue Ran?¡±


    Mo Long could not help butugh. He said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just the love of fans for their idols.¡±


    ¡°Although she said so, I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Jiang Yu mumbled. She picked up her phone and sent a message to Lu Qi. ¡°How does it feel to go home with Xue Ran today?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Lu Qi didn¡¯t reply to the message and directly called her.


    Jiang Yu picked up the phone and was so scared by Lu Qi¡¯s deafening voice that she almost dropped her phone on the ground.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! It¡¯s really terrible to go home with Xue Ran!¡± Lu Qi shouted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yu asked in confusion.


    Lu Qi said, ¡°Do you know what a deer bump is? I was sitting in the car with Xue Ran, and my heart was about to jump out of my throat. I didn¡¯t even hear what he said to me clearly! When I finally calmed down, I was already home! Oh my God, I feel terrible this time!¡±


    Jiang Yu could feel Lu Qi¡¯s breakdown, so sheforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just try not to be nervous next time.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Lu Qi screamed, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time! It¡¯s not like I can run into my idol every day when I¡¯m shopping, and Xue Ran must be looking down on me now!¡±


    ¡°Why would he look down on you?¡± Jiang Yuughed and said, ¡°He clearly said that you¡¯re very cute.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not talking about me, he¡¯s talking about thentern that I¡¯m holding!¡± Speaking of this, Lu Qi was even sadder.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know how tofort Lu Qi anymore, so she could only look at Mo Long for help.


    Mo Long deliberately didn¡¯t look at her and kept blowing her hair.


    Helpless, Jiang Yu could only ask, ¡°Qiqi, do you like Xue Ran? I¡¯m serious. Don¡¯t use the excuse of a fan to avoid me anymore.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Lu Qi was silent for a while before she slowly said, ¡°Um...¡±


    The sound was very soft, but Jiang Yu heard it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you like him, but you always refuse to admit it,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Lu Qi felt wronged and said, ¡°I just want to save face...¡±


    ¡°I want you to tell me, not tell him. What are you afraid of?¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Lu Qi felt even more wronged and said, ¡°Okay, Xiao Yu... I know I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Jiang Yu was not angry at Lu Qi. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. There¡¯s no need to apologize... If you still want to see Xue Ran again, I can think of a way to help you ask him out.¡±


    Lu Qi quickly said, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s better not to disturb him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. It¡¯s nothing,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°No, he still has a job after the new year, let him rest at home.¡± Lu Qi was very considerate and generous.

 Chapter 696 - New Year’s

    <h4>Chapter 696: New Year¡¯s</h4>


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to work hard on Lu Qi and Xue Ran¡¯s matter, but Lu Qipletely lost the courage to quarrel with others and had been unwilling to face Xue Ran.


    Because she was worried that the longer she stayed with Xue Ran, the greater the probability that he would notice her feelings.


    So she could only stay at home and slowly digest this feeling by herself.


    Seeing how persistent she was, Jiang Yu naturally couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Moreover, when it came to matters of feelings, it was always the ¡°Bystander who was in the middle of the situation¡± who was clear.


    Soon, it was the New Year. Jiang Yu had packed her things and was prepared to follow Mo Long back to the Mo family for the New Year. However, Elder Mo locked himself in his room and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡±


    He did not know that Mo Jiang and Liu Hui had changed their attitudes towards Jiang Yu. He thought that they were avoiding Jiang Yu like snakes and scorpions, which was why he did not want to go back.


    Mo Long tried to persuade him to go back, but after half an hour, he realized that he did not know how to persuade people at all.


    Because after Mo Long¡¯s persuasion, Elder Mo¡¯s attitude was even more determined than before. ¡°I¡¯m not going! I¡¯m not going back no matter what!¡±


    Jiang Yu held her forehead helplessly and asked, ¡°What did you say to grandfather?¡±


    Mo Long was also very helpless and said, ¡°Nothing much. I just briefly said that although my parents didn¡¯t treat you well before, their attitude has changed now.¡±


    When he said this, there was still no expression on his face.


    Jiang Yu could already imagine what expression Mo Long used to speak to Elder Mo.


    ......


    No wonder Elder Mo was unwilling to go back. If it was her, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to go back either!


    She sighed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and persuade grandfather instead. You don¡¯t know how to smile and persuade others.¡±


    Mo Long was puzzled and said, ¡°Why should I smile when I¡¯m trying to persuade others?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at him and said, ¡°And you don¡¯t know how to act coquettishly, stupid.¡±


    Mo Long was even more puzzled.


    Jiang Yu knocked on Elder Mo¡¯s door and entered after receiving his permission.


    ¡°Grandpa, why aren¡¯t you willing to go back?¡± Jiang Yu asked with a smile.


    When Elder Mo saw that it was Jiang Yu, his tone also became gentler, he said, ¡°Jiang Yu, girl, I think the three of us staying in Mo Garden for the New Year and having Ball-ball is the same. It saves us from going to the Mo family and you still want to make a scene.¡±


    Jiang Yu sat beside Elder Mo and said, ¡°How can it be the same? That¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s home. That¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s son and daughter-inw. How can we not go back for the New Year?¡±


    Elder Mo still didn¡¯t want to go back and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I know you¡¯re trying to persuade me to go back, but I really can¡¯t stand the attitude of Mo Long¡¯s parents toward you.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and told Elder Mo about what happened after she was saved by Mo Long that day and when Elder Mo brought Ball out of the house.


    Elder Mo was also shocked and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. So when I go back this time, I can still improve my rtionship with uncle and aunt.¡±


    Elder Mo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go back.¡±.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jiang Yu only went in for a few minutes and she was able to change Elder Mo¡¯s mind. Mo Long was really curious about how she did it.


    However, Jiang Yu only smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    On New Year¡¯s Day, Mo Jiang and Liu Hui sat in the living room and looked at the deserted Mo family. They felt that there was no liveliness at all.


    Just as Mo Jiang sighed and was about to tell Liu Hui to go back to her room to rest, someone rang the doorbell.


    ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s sote.¡± Liu Hui went to open the door in confusion.


    The moment she opened the door, she saw Mo Long, who was expressionless, and Jiang Yu, who was full of smiles.


    Standing behind them was Elder Mo, who looked reluctant.


    Liu Hui was very surprised and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She and Mo Jiang thought that they would not return to the Mo family for the New Year.


    Mo Long did not know what to say, and Elder Mo did not want to say anything either, so the heavy responsibility fell on Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu handed the gift she bought on the way back to Liu Hui and said, ¡°Auntie, we¡¯re back for the New Year!¡±


    She smiled sweetly, and a white mist rose up when she spoke.


    Mo Jiang had unknowingly arrived behind Liu Hui and saw the three of them.


    He was also very surprised, but he did not show it on his face. Instead, he said very calmly, ¡°I thought you guys wouldn¡¯te back for the New Year.¡±


    Elder Mo said disdainfully, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Jiang Yu persuading me, do you think I would be willing toe back?¡±


    Jiang Yu was afraid that the father and son would quarrel again, so she quickly said, ¡°Uncle and aunt, let me make you New Year¡¯s Eve Dinner!¡±

 Chapter 697 - Warm New Year’s Eve Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 697: Warm New Year¡¯s Eve Dinner</h4>


    Mo Jiang and Liu Hui made way for them and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    As soon as Mo Long and elder Mo entered the house, Jiang Yu pressed them down on the sofa and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡±


    Liu Hui felt that staying in the living room would dy the atmosphere between the three generations, so she went to the kitchen to help Jiang Yu Cook.


    There was also a carp in the fridge. Jiang Yu decided to make braised carp for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner this year.


    She was taking the fish out to defrost when she saw Liu Huie into the kitchen.


    Liu Hui asked her, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Jiang Yu hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for help, Auntie. You can go and sit in the living room.¡±


    Liu Hui said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The three men are sitting in the living room. I don¡¯t have anything to talk about, so I might as welle to the kitchen to help you.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t refuse again and said, ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    Liu Hui took out a bunch of fresh vegetables from the fridge and stood in front of the sink to choose vegetables.


    She said, ¡°Before this, Mo Long¡¯s father and I always thought that you were with Mo Long because of the Mo family¡¯s money. After all, your status is there. How many women with your status don¡¯t want to fly to the top and be a Phoenix?¡±


    Jiang Yu cut the meat cleanly and said with a smile, ¡°But it¡¯s not that easy to be a phoenix.¡±


    Liu Hui also smiled, ¡°Who said so? Later, Mo Long¡¯s father somehow found out that you were running apany. He was waiting to see you make a fool of yourself and see how you would end up. But he never expected that you would save apany that was on the verge of bankruptcy. When he found out about it, his expression changed.¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu did not have much contact with Mo Jiang, and it was hard to imagine how his expression would change.


    Liu Hui continued, ¡°Although he did not say anything, I have been with him for so many years. I knew what he meant with every move and even a look. So when I saw his expression, I knew that his opinion of you had changed.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It seems that ability is more persuasive.¡±


    Liu Hui nodded, she said, ¡°I was also very surprised at that time. Although there were richdies and businesswomen who interacted with me, there wasn¡¯t a single one as young as you. I always wanted you to leave Mo Long because I felt that you didn¡¯t have the ability to help him in his career. But now, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s hand paused for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do better.¡±


    Liu Hui didn¡¯t stop picking dishes and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    An hourter, a sumptuous New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was served.


    The atmosphere between the three men in the living room was quite good. There didn¡¯t seem to be any displeasure.


    Jiang Yu arranged the dishes and said, ¡°The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner is ready. After the meal, the new year wille.¡±


    The family sat at the dining table and ate. Although the atmosphere was not warm, it was not cold.


    During this period, Jiang Yu and Liu Hui even told a few jokes to liven up the atmosphere.


    Mo Jiang was surprised that his wife had such a good rtionship with Jiang Yu. Mo Long was also surprised. Since when did Jiang Yu have such a good rtionship with his mother?


    However, seeing how happy the two of them were, Mo Jiang and Mo Long did not say anything.


    After dinner, Liu Hui pulled Mo Long aside and secretly gave him a red packet.


    Mo Long looked at the red packet and said helplessly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already so old. I don¡¯t need the New Year¡¯s money anymore.¡±


    Liu Hui rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Who said it was for you? I asked you to pass it to Xiao Yu.¡±


    Mo Long looked at Liu Hui in surprise and was speechless.


    Xiao Yu? Why was it such a friendly way of addressing her? When did their rtionship be so good?


    However, Mo Long still epted the red packet and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just give it to Yu¡¯er?¡±


    Liu Hui said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it your father? He clearly had a little bit of eptance for Xiao Yu in his heart, but he refused to say it out loud because he wanted to save face. Because of his worthless reputation, I couldn¡¯t even give her a red packet.¡±


    Liu Hui was indeed distressed when she said this. Mo Long could not help butugh when he saw this.


    He said, ¡°I know, Mom.¡±


    Mo Long left Liu Hui¡¯s ce and walked over to Jiang Yu¡¯s side. He said, ¡°My mom has something for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at him and asked in confusion, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mo Long took out the red packet and said, ¡°It¡¯s a red packet.¡±


    Jiang Yu was shocked. ¡°Why would she give me a red packet?¡±

 Chapter 698 - Take In

    <h4>Chapter 698: Take In</h4>


    Mo Long pretended to be jealous and said, ¡°It must be because she like you.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and rubbed Mo Long¡¯s hair. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous?¡±


    Mo Long pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m angry.¡±


    Jiang Yu was about to say something when she heard someone ring the doorbell.


    Liu Hui asked in puzzlement, ¡°What happened to the Mo family today? Why are there so many people here?¡±


    However, other than Mo Long and his group, Liu Hui and Mo Jiang couldn¡¯t guess who else could havee at such ate hour.


    Liu Hui opened the door and Mo Zhi, who was outside, saw her. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    Tang Xue, who was beside her, also felt wronged and called out, ¡°Aunt.¡±


    Liu Hui was stunned. A momentter, she made a path toe out and said, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Come in quickly.¡±


    Mo Zhi replied immediately and entered with Tang Xue.


    When Tang Xue saw Jiang Yu, she wasn¡¯t as noisy as before and didn¡¯t say anything that was too excessive. Instead, she was unusually quiet.


    ...


    She sat on the sofa and stayed far away from Mo Long and Jiang Yu.


    When Elder Mo saw Mo Zhi, the expression on his face wasn¡¯t any better.


    Mo Zhi also knew Elder Mo¡¯s attitude towards her, so she tried her best not to talk to him. She only said a simple word, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Elder Mo ignored her.


    Mo Zhi looked at Mo Jiang. She said embarrassedly, ¡°Brother, I might have to trouble you for the next few days. Tang Yi and I have quarreled, so we have nowhere to go now. I know it will be very troublesome for you, but I really have no other choice. I can onlye and ask for your help.¡±


    As she said this, she looked at Tang Xue, indicating for her to do something quickly.


    Therefore, Tang Xue quickly squeezed out a few drops of tears and said, ¡°Uncle, please take us in.¡±


    Mo Jiang did not know why Mo Zhi would quarrel with Tang Yi, and he did not want to ask about other people¡¯s family matters. However, she was his sister after all, and he really could not bear to leave her and her daughter outside on this day of celebration and family reunion.


    Moreover, her daughter even called him ¡°Uncle¡±.


    Mo Jiang sighed and said, ¡°Alright, you can stay here for now.¡±


    Mo Zhi looked at him gratefully and then looked at Elder Mo¡­


    Elder Mo said that he didn¡¯t acknowledge her as his daughter, but blood was thicker than water. He couldn¡¯t just abandon Mo Zhi like this.


    However, he was also proud and didn¡¯t want to leave Mo Zhi behind. He could only use Mo Jiang¡¯s hand to let Mo Zhi stay in Mo Garden.


    He didn¡¯t look at Mo Zhi and only said, ¡°You want to live in the Mo family, not the Mo Garden. Just ask your brother.¡±


    Mo Zhi immediately shed tears and said, ¡°Thank you, Father! Thank you, Brother!¡±


    Tang Xue also tactfully said, ¡°Thank you.¡±.


    She didn¡¯t look at Jiang Yu or Mo Long the entire time. She looked like a child who had just met a stranger, and Mo Long and Jiang Yu were two strangers to her.


    Although she didn¡¯t know why Tang Xue was so quiet, it was good. At least, it would be quieter during the New Year.


    Liu Hui asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Mo Zhi lowered her head and said, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Liu Hui sighed as if she felt pity for Mo Zhi. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and cook a bowl of noodles for you. After eating, go upstairs and take a shower. After the celebration, you can rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Zhi quickly thanked her and brought Tang Xue upstairs to take a shower.


    The two of them didn¡¯t bring anything with them when they came. Not to mention changing their clothes, they didn¡¯t even have pajamas to sleep in at night.


    Liu Hui could only take out the two new pajamas she had bought recently and give them to Mo Zhi and Tang Xue.


    She looked at the two sets of pajamas and couldn¡¯t bear to say, ¡°This is the mother-daughter outfit that I n to wear with Xiao Yu.¡±


    It was a pity that this was the first time she had taken it out. In the end, she was going to give it to someone else.


    By the time Mo Zhi and Tang Xue finished showering, it was already 11:30 pm. There was still half an hour before the new year celebration ended.


    The two of them sat in the living room for a while. When it was 12 pm, they went back to their rooms to rest.


    Mo Long said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s go back too.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At 12.30 pm, everyone had finished washing up and had gone to their rooms to rest.


    Jiang Yu woke up groggily at some unknown time and felt that her throat was very dry.


    Shey awake for a while before getting out of bed and preparing to go to the living room to pour some water.


    Mo Long was a light sleeper. When he felt that there was nothing around him, he immediately opened his eyes.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked.

 Chapter 699 - Broken Glass of Water

    <h4>Chapter 699: Broken ss of Water</h4>


    Jiang Yu lowered her head and nted a light kiss on his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty. Go to the kitchen and get a ss of water.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±


    As he spoke, he was about to get up.


    Jiang Yu quickly held him down and said, ¡°I¡¯m already up. I¡¯ll go by myself. Have a good rest. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Mo Long finally gave up and said, ¡°Okay. Come back quickly. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu walked out of the room and gently closed the door.


    There was no more water in the kettle in the kitchen. Jiang Yu took a pot and was ready to boil it. She poured a cup and went back to the bedroom.


    .


    Halfway through boiling the water, Jiang Yu heard someone calling her name from behind. ¡°Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu turned around and saw Tang Xue standing there with her hair disheveled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Yu asked indifferently.


    ...


    ¡°What are you doing in the kitchen?¡± Tang Xue stretched her neck and looked at the kettle that was boiling the water.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. I¡¯vee to the kitchen and pour a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty too,¡± Tang Xue said. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where your face came from. How dare you appear in front of my uncle and my aunt. Don¡¯t you know that they hate you?¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at Tang Xue¡¯s arrogant look and said indifferently, ¡°Then don¡¯t you know that your grandfather doesn¡¯t like you and your mother either?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Tang Xue was indeed angry, ¡°How could my grandfather not like me and my mother? I think it¡¯s you! I don¡¯t know what kind of seductive methods you used to charm brother Mo Long! Even my grandfather was so charmed by you that he didn¡¯t know who was the closest person to him!¡±


    ¡°I originally thought that you would be very quiet these few days. I didn¡¯t expect you to reveal your true nature so quickly,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I only treat you as a stranger. I¡¯m not willing to talk to you at all!¡± Tang Xue¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    Actually, when she came, Mo Zhi had warned her that if she saw Jiang Yu in the Mo family, she must keep quiet and never provoke her.


    At that time, Tang Xue had vowed that Jiang Yu would never appear in the Mo family because Mo Jiang and Liu Hui both disliked Jiang Yu.


    However, when she walked into the Mo family and saw Jiang Yu sitting on the sofa, she suddenly felt like she had been pped by someone.


    ¡°It better be like this,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    The kettle was boiling. Jiang Yu ignored Tang Xue and poured more than half of the cup of water. Then, she turned around and prepared to go upstairs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! You didn¡¯t even make it clear. Do you still want to go back to sleep?¡± Tang Xue pushed Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder. She must have used too much strength. Jiang Yu stumbled and her body swayed, causing the hot water in the cup to spill out.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s exposed arm and the hand that was holding the cup instantly turned red from the hot water. She frowned and cried out in pain, ¡°Ah ¨C¡±


    The cup also fell to the ground due to her hand being injured and unstable. It shattered into a few pieces of ss.


    Mo Long quickly came out of the bedroom and asked, ¡°Yu¡¯er? What happened?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not say a word. She calmly walked to the side of the sink and boiled cold water to wash her arms and hands.


    Tang Xue did not expect her strength to be so great.


    Mo Long walked to the kitchen and saw Jiang Yu washing her arms and Tang Xue standing there stupidly.


    He did not know what exactly happened. He walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side and said nervously, ¡°It¡¯s winter now, why is cold water still being boiled...¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Jiang Yu¡¯s red arm.


    His pupils constricted and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Tang Xue immediately became afraid when she heard Mo Long¡¯s voice.


    However, she did not dare to say anything. She wanted to hear what Jiang Yu had to say first.


    Jiang Yu did not want to cause any trouble during the new year, so he wanted to cover it up. He said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just lost my bnce and spilled the hot water in the cup.¡±


    Tang Xue quickly replied, ¡°Yes, yes! It was Jiang Yu who lost her bnce and spilled the water in the cup! I saw it!¡±


    She was afraid that Mo Long wouldn¡¯t believe her, so she pointed at the broken ss and said, ¡°Brother Mo Long, look, it was Jiang Yu who broke the cup!¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t suspect Tang Xue at first, thinking that Tang Xue didn¡¯t have the guts to do such a thing in the Mo family.


    However, seeing how she was trying so hard to deny it and pushing all the me onto Jiang Yu, Mo Long did not want to suspect her. He had no choice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you? Do you think I will believe it?¡± Mo Long shouted sternly.

 Chapter 700 - Shattered Sounds

    <h4>Chapter 700: Shattered Sounds</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    His voice was a little loud. Not long after, the rest of the people came out of their rooms.


    Mo Zhi was the first to rush into the kitchen and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Tang Xue trembled as she shouted, ¡°Mom...¡±


    Mo Zhi saw the ss shards on the ground and quickly pulled Tang Xue over to look around. As she looked around, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Xue? Are you hurt?¡±


    Tang Xue¡¯s tears fell again and she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. But, but brother Mo Long is angry at me...¡±


    Her expression was really aggrieved and pitiful. Anyone who looked at her would think that Mo Long was unreasonable and med Tang Xue for everything.


    However, among the people present, Mo Zhi was the only one who thought this way.


    She frowned and said to Mo Long, ¡°I know you¡¯re protecting Jiang Yu, but Xiaoxue is your sister after all. As her brother, how can you use such a tone to talk to her?¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s body was filled with a violent aura as he said impatiently, ¡°My tone is very good. If you have the time, why don¡¯t you ask your daughter what she did? After you ask her clearly, you can talk to me again.¡±


    After saying that, he carefully held Jiang Yu¡¯s arm and gently asked, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    It was apletely different person from the way he looked just now.


    ...


    Jiang Yuughed at his fuss and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m no longer in pain.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s already scalded,¡± Mo Long said with a pained expression.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡±


    When elder Mo heard that Jiang Yu was scalded, he immediately walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at Tang Xue. When she saw how nervous she looked, she couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    However, she still didn¡¯t say it out loud. She only said, ¡°It was my own carelessness that caused me to lose my bnce and let the hot water spill out.¡±


    Mo Zhi immediately said, ¡°You all heard it too. It was Jiang Yu¡¯s own carelessness. It had nothing to do with Xiaoxue!¡±


    As she said that, she shielded Tang Xue behind her.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s end this matter here.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Everyone should be happy during the New Year. I¡¯ve already washed it with cold water. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Tang Xue poked her head out from behind Mo Xhi and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡®Shattered Peace¡¯, do you guys know that?¡±


    Mo Long looked at her coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re twisting words and logic!¡±


    Tang Xue was so frightened by him that she immediately shut up.


    In the end, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say how this matter was caused. Tang Xue also didn¡¯t admit that she was the one who pushed Jiang Yu, so they could only let it go.


    However, everyone knew that Tang Xue had something to do with this matter.


    Even Mo Zhi pulled Tang Xue to the bed and asked, ¡°Tell me honestly, did you pour water on Jiang Yu?¡±


    Tang Xue replied unhappily, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I only pushed her gently. Who knew that she would lose her bnce? I think she did it on purpose. After luring all of you over, she deliberately put on a show for all of you to see so that all of you would feel that she was generous.¡±


    Mo Zhi¡¯s head hurt as she held her forehead and said, ¡°So it was really you? I was still so protective of you just now!¡±


    Tang Xue said aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter. If you don¡¯t protect me, who else can you protect?¡±


    Mo Zhi said, ¡°That¡¯s not what you said. Did you forget what I told you on the way here? Also, you have to understand that we¡¯re living under someone else¡¯s roof. Don¡¯t provoke Jiang Yu anymore. If it wasn¡¯t for the New Year, do you think Jiang Yu would let you off so easily?¡±


    Tang Xue said, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re from the Mo family! Isn¡¯t it natural for us to return to the Mo Family? How did we be living under someone else¡¯s roof?¡±


    Mo Zhi sighed helplessly. She felt that no matter what she said, Tang Xue wouldn¡¯t take it to heart.


    Hence, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you onest time. During this period of time when we¡¯re in the Mo family, don¡¯t provoke Jiang Yu. When that timees, not to mention Mo Long, even your grandfather might take care of you!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible! Grandfather wouldn¡¯t have the heart to do that!¡± Tang Xue said in disbelief.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe it or not, you just have to remember what I said.¡± Mo Zhi was a little sleepy. She turned over and got onto the bed. She said to Tang Xue, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and go to sleep.¡±


    Tang Xue reluctantlyid down. The more she thought about it, the more unhappy she felt.


    With her back facing Mo Zhi, she took out her phone and sent a message to Li Lu, asking her to bring Li Yue to the Mo family to pay New Year¡¯s greetings.


    She didn¡¯t believe that when Li Yue was there, her grandfather would still side with that Jiang Yu?!

 Chapter 701 - New Year’s Greetings

    <h4>Chapter 701: New Year¡¯s Greetings</h4>


    Just before noon, Li Yue and Li Lu arrived at the Mo family home.


    Tang Xue excitedly opened the door and said, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    Li Yue smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re here to pay new year¡¯s greetings.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Liu Hui were cooking in the kitchen. When they heard the voice at the door, they asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Here?¡±


    Li Lu walked in and said, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s me, Lu Lu.¡±


    Li Lu? Why was she here? If she was here, then Li Yue must be here as well, right?


    Liu Hui patted Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Auntie.¡±


    Liu Hui took off her apron and walked to the living room.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re here? What gift did you bring?¡± Liu Hui smiled and said.


    Li Yue ced the gift on the coffee table and said, ¡°Which junior doesn¡¯t bring a gift when looking at an elder?¡±


    ...


    Liu Hui smiled as she took the gift and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Li Yue and Li Lu sat on the sofa. The former¡¯s gaze was focused on Mo Long while thetter was looking around, trying to find traces of Jiang Yu.


    Li Lu looked for a long time but didn¡¯t see Jiang Yu. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and asked, ¡°Strange, why don¡¯t I see Jiang Yu?¡±


    Mo Long sat on the sofa reading a book and didn¡¯t give an answer to Li Lu¡¯s question.


    On the other hand, Elder Mo pretended not to hear it and leaned back on the sofa with his eyes closed to rest.


    Li Lu did not get an answer and was a little embarrassed. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t shee back with you guys?¡±


    Seeing that the grandfather and grandson were not speaking, Mo Jiang felt that he could not let the little girl be too embarrassed, so he said, ¡°She¡¯s in the kitchen.¡±


    After getting this answer, Li Lu smiled in satisfaction.


    It seemed that what Tang Xue told him earlier today was true. Mo Long¡¯s parents really did not like Jiang Yu, and they actually made her cook in the kitchen!


    This was clearly the work of the servants, and Elder Mo and Mo Long did not stop her. It seemed that they were tired of Jiang Yu.


    She said, ¡°How do you make her cook? Isn¡¯t this the work of the servants?¡±


    Mo Jiang said, ¡°The servants are on vacation.¡±


    Li Lu covered her mouth and sniggered, ¡°But we can¡¯t let Jiang Yu cook. After all, she¡¯s Mo Long¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    .


    As she said that, she sneaked a nce at Mo Long.


    Seeing that there was no expression on his face, Li Lu could not help but snicker even more happily.


    Now that Mo Long had stopped speaking up for Jiang Yu, it seemed that she was not far from being kicked out.


    Hence, she became even more impudent and said, ¡°Mo Long, do you have the heart to let Jiang Yu cook?¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s gaze finally shifted away from the book and looked at Li Lu. He said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s still better than a pampered young miss like you, right?¡±


    Li Lu was choked by Mo Long¡¯s words and she swallowed back the words that she wanted to say.


    It seemed like he felt that she had disgraced him?


    Hence, she secretly tugged at the corner of Li Yue¡¯s clothes and motioned for her to say something.


    However, Mo Long was right in front of Li Yue now. Regardless of whether he wanted to abandon Jiang Yu or not, Li Yue could not say anything bad about Jiang Yu in front of him.


    Moreover, this would also damage Li Yue¡¯s identity and image.


    Hence, Li Yue cleared her throat and said, ¡°Jiang Yu¡¯s cooking skills should be pretty good right? After all, she has lived in the countryside for so long. She should be able to cook as well.¡±


    Li Lu replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. How could a country bumpkin not know how to cook?¡±


    The moment she said that, the atmosphere in the living room instantly turned cold.


    Even Elder Mo, who had been taking a nap, opened his eyes.


    Mo Jiang¡¯s expression also darkened.


    Li Lu saw that the situation was not right and stammered, ¡°W-what¡¯s with your expressions? I-I¡¯m not wrong, right?¡±


    Mo Long replied, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please go back.¡±


    Li Lu replied, ¡°Go back? We¡¯ve only just arrived! And we¡¯re guests! How can the master chase the guests out?¡±


    Mo Long replied, ¡°You¡¯re not considered guests.¡±


    Li Lu was unconvinced and said, ¡°Mo Long, what do you mean by this?!¡±


    Mo Long was about to speak when Jiang Yu came out from the kitchen and said, ¡°Get ready. It¡¯s almost time to eat.¡±


    Mo Long looked at Jiang Yu and smiled. He then said coldly to Li Lu and Li Yue, ¡°Did you hear that? The master is about to eat, so you can leave now.¡±


    He must be very impatient and didn¡¯t use any respectful words anymore.


    ¡°Why?¡± Li Lu started to be unreasonable and said, ¡°I want to stay here to eat today, can¡¯t I?¡±


    Li Yue also felt that Li Lu was making a scene and hurriedly said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around! Come home with me now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Li Lu lost her temper.


    Just as Li Yue was about to lose her temper, she heard Jiang Yu say, ¡°Alright, then stay and eat together.¡±

 Chapter 702 - Start Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 702: Start Trouble</h4>


    Li Yue felt that the atmosphere in the Mo family was not right. It did not seem like what Tang Xue had said and she wanted to bring Li Lu back.


    However, Li Lu did not listen to Li Yue. She stood up and walked towards Jiang Yu. ¡°You want us to stay for dinner? Sure.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s stay for dinner.¡±


    After everyone had taken their seats, Li Lu picked up a bite of an egg and spat it out.


    Jiang Yu thought that she had scalded it and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Lu replied, ¡°How can this be called a dish? It¡¯s so disgusting!¡±


    Li Yue scolded her, ¡°Alright! This is someone else¡¯s house. Watch your mouth!¡±


    Li Lu immediately pretended to be aggrieved and said, ¡°But I¡¯m not wrong, right? Sister, can you eat such a disgusting dish?¡±


    Li Yue said, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Li Lu could only sit down with her mouth pursed. However, she looked at Jiang Yu with hatred in her eyes.


    No one took this incident to heart. They were prepared to go somewhere else to rx after eating.


    ...


    However, Li Lu did not pick up her chopsticks.


    No one asked her why, so she kept getting angry at herself. It was only when Jiang Yu asked her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    Li Lu looked at her from the corner of her eyes and said, ¡°Why are you asking me? Who can eat such a terrible dish?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Is it very terrible? But I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Li Lu said disdainfully, ¡°You will definitely think that the dishes you cooked are pretty good.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°But other than you, everyone else is eating very well.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Li Lu was blocked by Jiang Yu¡¯s words. After a long while, she finally said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, Ask Tang Xue. She also thinks it tastes bad!¡±


    Tang Xue, who was eating quietly, was suddenly called out. She looked up with a nk expression and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with me, right?¡±


    Li Lu kept winking at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it tastes bad?¡±


    .


    Tang Xue pretended not to understand Li Lu¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It doesn¡¯t taste bad.¡±


    Seeing that Tang Xue was so uncooperative, Li Lu was instantly discouraged and said, ¡°It just tastes bad!¡±


    Mo Long, who had been silent all this time, said, ¡°If it tastes bad, then go back to the Li family to eat.¡±


    Li Yue¡¯s hand that was eating paused. She raised her head and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste bad. Lulu didn¡¯t mean that. She¡¯s just a little picky.¡±


    She had already said that and was trying to smooth things over for Li Lu.


    However, Li Lu didn¡¯t seem to understand what Li Yue meant. Not only did she not follow the path she had given her, she even said even more harshly, ¡°I¡¯m not picky about my food. Jiang Yu¡¯s food is bad to begin with! Our Li family¡¯s aunt¡¯s cooking is many times better than this!¡±


    ¡°Then go back.¡± Mo Long¡¯s voice was a little cold and contained.


    He was trying to contain his anger.


    However, Li Lu was not afraid of him at all.


    It was not only because Mo Long¡¯s parents did not like Jiang Yu, but also because Elder Mo had not spoken up for Jiang Yu since the beginning.


    It seemed that Jiang Yu had long fallen out of favor in the Mo family.


    Thus, Li Lu became even more unscrupulous and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back if I go back! But even if you chase me away, you can¡¯t hide the fact that Jiang Yu¡¯s cooking is terrible!¡±


    Then, she said to Elder Mo, ¡°Elder Mo, Look, your daughter-inw can¡¯t even cook the simplest meal, how can she be qualified to enter the Mo Family?¡±


    Only then did Elder Mo bear to look at her and ask, ¡°Do you know how to cook? Or does your sister know how to cook?¡±


    Li Lu was stumped by the question and answered foolishly, ¡°My sister and I don¡¯t know how to cook...¡±


    Elder Mo said, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t even know how to cook, then what are you talking about? That girl, Jiang Yu, knows how to cook. She¡¯s already better than you guys.¡±


    Li Lu did not expect Elder Mo to speak up for Jiang Yu.


    She said in disbelief, ¡°Grandfather Mo, what are you talking about... isn¡¯t it very normal for a girl from the countryside to know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°You keep saying ¡®from the countryside¡¯, what do you mean by that?¡± Elder Mo¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°Could it be that the Mo family is an amazing existence?¡±


    Li Lu was speechless.


    Wasn¡¯t the Mo family an existence at the peak of the world? Not to mention those unknown businessmen, even those businessmen who were ranked on the top of the business circle, which one of them didn¡¯t try their best to cooperate with the Mo Family?


    And those youngdies, which one of them didn¡¯t want to marry into the Mo Family?


    How could Elder Mo calmly say something like ¡°The Mo family is not a great existence¡±?

 Chapter 703 - Send The Guests Off

    <h4>Chapter 703: Send The Guests Off</h4>


    Li Yue felt that if she continued to stay here, it would only make things worse. Hence, she only wanted to bring Li Lu away as soon as possible.


    Moreover, because of her incident, her reputation had been damaged, causing the Mo family¡¯s impression of her to change.


    At this critical moment, she definitely couldn¡¯t do anything overboard and let them have a worse impression of her.


    It wasn¡¯t just her, it was Li Lu as well.


    Hence, Li Yue stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lulu was a little unreasonable today. I¡¯ll bring her back now. I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble for everyone during this festival.¡±


    Li Lu wasn¡¯t willing to leave and said, ¡°Why should we go back? We haven¡¯t finished eating yet. If we go back so soon, wouldn¡¯t that be disrespecting them?¡±


    Li Yue was a little angry and said, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourselves here! Hurry up and follow me back!¡±


    Li Lu said, ¡°The master hasn¡¯t even chased us away yet. Why should we go back?¡±


    After she said that, Liu Hui immediately fulfilled her request. ¡°Please go back. We want to have a meal together as a family.¡±


    Li Lu was originally waiting for Liu Hui or Mo Jiang to speak up for her, but what she received was Liu Hui chasing her away.


    This was totally different from the message Tang Xue sent to her?


    ...


    Didn¡¯t she say that Mo Long¡¯s parents disliked Jiang Yu? As long as she brought Li Yue along, they would definitely stand on her side?


    But the current situation was totally different!


    Mo Long¡¯s parents were clearly on Jiang Yu¡¯s side!


    Tang Xue didn¡¯t dare to look at Li Lu at all because she could feel that Li Lu¡¯s gaze was about to devour her.


    Li Lu still had onest life-saving straw, and that was Mo Long¡¯s father ¡ª Mo Jiang.


    As long as there was someone in the Mo family who didn¡¯t ept Jiang Yu, then her sister still had a chance!


    But just as this thought appeared in her mind, Mo Jiang said, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t think it¡¯s not good, then go back to the Li family to eat. The Li family has all sorts of delicacies that can only satisfy the appetites of the two youngdies.¡±


    When Mo Jiang said this, not to mention Li Lu, even Li Yue, who had been keeping silent all this time, couldn¡¯t keep her face straight anymore.


    She quickly calmed her emotions in her heart and then said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Mo, you¡¯re joking again. Lulu is still young, so the words she said might be thoughtless. Please don¡¯t take it to heart with her.¡±


    Mo Jiang coldly nced at Li Lu and poured himself a ss of red wine.


    He poured himself a ss of wine and said, ¡°Is she young? Then in your sister¡¯s eyes, how old is she?¡±


    Li Yue never expected that Mo Jiang would be so merciless.


    But she didn¡¯t show her emotions. In the entertainment industry, she had long learned to hide her emotions.


    She said, ¡°What I said was thoughtless. I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Mo...¡±


    However, Li Lu refused to let it go, she said, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why are you apologizing? The one who should be in the wrong is that Tang Xue. She sent me a message herself, saying that she wanted me to bring you here today to pay new year¡¯s greetings. She even said that she wanted to watch a good show. So it turns out that we are the good show?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Tang Xue.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You don¡¯t dare to admit it, right? I have records, Tang Xue, don¡¯t deny it!¡± Li Lu said.


    ¡°Alright, stop talking. Hurry up and follow me back!¡± Li Yue said.


    This matter had already blown up. If they continued to stay here, it was very likely that they would invite trouble upon themselves.


    Moreover, this was also considered a family matter of the Mo family. He and Li Lu, two members of the Li family, really didn¡¯t have the qualifications to stand here.


    No matter how foolish Li Lu was, she wouldn¡¯t be unable to understand these two simple principles. Hence, she tactfully followed Li Yue and left.


    ¡°Grandfather Mo, we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Li Yue said.


    Elder Mo didn¡¯t say anything and only nodded his head, indicating that he understood.


    Li Yue brought Li Lu and left.


    The moment the two of them left, Tang Xue felt that everyone¡¯s gazes started to be scorching hot.


    ¡°Were you the one who called them over?¡± Mo Zhi asked.


    She really hated her daughter, Tang Xue, for failing to live up to her expectations. No matter how many times she had reminded her, she would never learn.


    Tang Xue pretended not to hear Mo Zhi¡¯s question and continued to eat with her head lowered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t hear! Speak!¡± Mo Zhi shouted.


    Her emotions were more agitated than the others. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that Tang Xue wasn¡¯t her daughter but her enemy.


    Tang Xue was scared. With the shake of her hand, her chopsticks fell to the ground.

 Chapter 704 - Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 704: Rtionship</h4>


    ¡°Mom, I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Tang Xue anxiously exined, ¡°I just thought, thought that they haven¡¯t been here for a long time, so I wanted to call them over to y together. It would be more lively if there were more people, right?¡± Tang Xue looked towards Jiang Yu for help.


    She knew that she had offended Jiang Yu. Although she was angry with the entire Mo family, as long as Jiang Yu calmed down, she would be safe.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t do as she wished.


    She asked, ¡°I remember that Li Lu also likes Xu Ye. Logically speaking, your rtionship with Li Lu should be that of a love rival, right? However, the rtionship between the two of you seems to be quite good. As soon as you sent a message, she immediately came with her people.¡±


    As she spoke, she recalled the words that Li Lu had said to Tang Xue before she left, so she added, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Your rtionship doesn¡¯t seem to be that good.¡±


    Tang Xue and Li Lu were love rivals, of course.


    Butpared to Li Lu, she hated Jiang Yu even more. She wished that she could disappear from this world forever.


    Because regardless of whether it was Li Lu or herself, no matter how passionate their feelings were for Xu Ye, he would not respond or even look at them.


    However, Jiang Yu was different.


    Even though Xu Ye was so attentive to her, she still pretended to be aloof and aloof and ignored Xu Ye.


    What made people even angrier was that despite being treated like this by Jiang Yu, Xu Ye seemed to be enjoying himself. He still followed Jiang Yu around and refused to share his gaze with anyone else.


    She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about what happens between me and Li Lu!¡±


    She had clearly gotten Xu Ye¡¯s favor, but she still pretended to be innocent. Wasn¡¯t she taking advantage of her?


    ......


    How disgusting!


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t have the time to care about your and Li Lu¡¯s matters.¡±


    Tang Xue said indignantly, ¡°Then why are you asking?! Are you trying to show off to me?!¡±


    Jiang Yu was speechless.


    This Tang Xue¡¯s brain was really strange.


    She didn¡¯t want to argue with Tang Xue any further and said, ¡°Think whatever you want.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s nonchnt attitude infuriated Tang Xue. She said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s because of you! Always acting one way in front of others while acting another way behind others¡¯ backs. That¡¯s why the Jiang family doesn¡¯t want you!¡±


    The moment these words were said, the air instantly turned silent.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± Elder Mo was really angry this time. The chopsticks in his hand had already mmed onto the table.


    Tang Xue was shocked and quickly stood up to hide behind Mo Zhi. She didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly.


    ¡°You hid behind your mother the moment something happened. Don¡¯t tell me she can protect you for the rest of your life?!¡± Elder Mo scolded loudly.


    When Tang Xue saw thatEelder Mo was really angry, she thought of ying the emotional card and cried out aggrievedly, ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me grandfather!¡±


    Mo Zhi Protected Tang Xue and said, ¡°Father, you can disown me as your daughter, but Xiaoxue is innocent. You can¡¯t disown her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s innocent?¡± Elder Moughed at Mo Zhi¡¯s anger, he said, ¡°Did you hear what she said just now? Is that how you taught her? ording to seniority, she should call Jiang Yu ¡®sister-inw¡¯! But she said such disrespectful words to her sister-inw in front of the other elders!¡±


    Even though Mo Zhi was quite angry with Tang Xue, she still had to protect her daughter at this moment.


    So she said, ¡°But Jiang Yu hasn¡¯t married yet, right?¡±


    ¡°So what if she hasn¡¯t married?¡± Elder Mo said coldly, ¡°If she¡¯s not married, then she¡¯s not my Mo family¡¯s daughter-inw?! Or does that mean that as long as Jiang Yu isn¡¯t married, Tang Xue can continue to say such unbridled words?¡±


    Mo Zhi was speechless.


    On the other hand, Tang Xue felt that her grandfather¡¯s words were a little too much. She said, ¡°Grandfather, how can you say such things about me? I¡¯m your granddaughter. Why aren¡¯t you on my side? Instead, you¡¯re on Jiang Yu¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°You have no right to speak here.¡± Elder Mo¡¯s tone of voice was too agitated just now, causing him to have some difficulty breathing.


    Hence, he slowed down his breathing and said, ¡°The Mo family is really unfortunate to have a granddaughter like you.¡±


    Tang Xue was angry and said, ¡°Grandfather, how can you do this? It was clearly brother Mo Long who married Jiang Yu that caused him to be ridiculed, right?¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop saying useless things.¡± Elder Mo calmed down and said, ¡°After this meal, pack your things and go back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mo Zhi was shocked and looked at Elder Mo in disbelief.


    Did this mean¡­ that he was going to chase her out?

 Chapter 705 - No Fixed Residence

    <h4>Chapter 705: No Fixed Residence</h4>


    Before Mo Zhi could say anything, Tang Xue started to shout, ¡°Grandpa, yesterday you said you would take us in. Why are you chasing us out today!¡±


    Elder Mo rubbed the space between his brows with a headache and said, ¡°I¡¯m too tired. Jiang Yu, help me upstairs to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Jiang Yu helped Elder Mo back into the house.


    Elder Mo half leaned on the headboard and took the water that Jiang Yu poured.


    He said, ¡°Jiang Yu, this child, Tangxue, has been pampered since she was young, so she¡¯s bing more and more unruly. Don¡¯t be angry, or you¡¯ll ruin your health.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. After all, what she said is the truth. It¡¯s because what I did didn¡¯t please the Jiang family, so they have never treated me as their daughter, right?¡±


    Elder Mo felt even more heartache for Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, this ce and the Mo Garden will be your home from now on. You can do whatever you want. We will be your strongest support.¡±


    Jiang Yu was touched as she hugged Elder Mo and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±


    Elder Mo patted Jiang Yu¡¯s back and said, ¡°What are you thanking me for? You¡¯re Grandpa¡¯s most precious granddaughter-inw.¡±


    The two of them stayed in the room and couldn¡¯t hear the soundsing from the living room.


    They didn¡¯t know what kind of excuses Mo Zhi and Tang Xue would make or what kind of emotional card they would y.


    ...


    In fact, Mo Zhi and Tang Xue were indeed ying the emotional card, trying to make Mo Jiang continue to take them in for a period of time.


    ¡°Brother, sister-inw, for Xiaoxue¡¯s sake, don¡¯t kick us out first.¡± Mo Zhi cried like a pear blossom with rain, looking very pitiful.


    Tang Xue also cried and said, ¡°Uncle, if you kick us out now, then we won¡¯t have a ce to stay!¡±


    ¡°You know what kind of situation you¡¯re in now, yet you still speak so brazenly?¡± Mo Jiang couldn¡¯t understand his niece¡¯s thoughts now.


    Tang Xue was crying so badly that she couldn¡¯t speak properly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I, I was too angry.¡±


    ¡°You can say something like that just because you¡¯re angry?¡± Mo Jiang said, ¡°Then what if you¡¯re angry? Do you still want to use a knife to cut people?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person, uncle!¡± Tang Xue cried even louder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Mo Jiang was annoyed by Mo Zhi and Tang Xue¡¯s crying, he said, ¡°I think you should have heard what dad said just now. I won¡¯t say anything more. Hurry up and take Xiaoxue back to pack up your things and leave.¡±


    ¡°Brother, are you really going to chase me away?¡± Mo Zhi looked at Mo Jiang in disbelief.


    This was the brother who had always doted on her the most!


    Mo Jiang looked at Mo Zhi¡¯s eyes and his heart couldn¡¯t bear it.


    However, what Tang Xue said was really too much. Moreover, the decision to let her leave the Mo family wasn¡¯t made by himself.


    Seeing that Mo Jiang didn¡¯t say anything, Mo Zhi looked at Liu Hui and said, ¡°Sister-inw, help me speak up!¡±


    Liu Hui had never really liked this sister-inw, Mo Zhi. When she first married into the Mo family, Mo Zhi had been secretly hindering her, causing her to be misunderstood quite a bit.


    Later on, she fell out with the Mo family and said that she would marry that Tang Yi no matter what. In the end, when she was chased out of the Mo family, Liu Hui¡¯s life was considered to be better.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the wheel of fortune would turn, and she, Mo Zhi, would also have the day to beg her, Liu Hui.


    However, Liu Hui wasn¡¯t that generous. After being bullied to such an extent, she would still be magnanimous enough to forgive.


    She said, ¡°This isn¡¯t my decision. Even if I speak up for you, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Mo Zhi was disappointed.


    The Mo family and Liu Hui weren¡¯t willing to help her, so she could only rely on Mo Long.


    However, Tang Xue had provoked Jiang Yu. Mo Long would definitely not leave her and Tang Xue behind.


    Mo Zhi¡¯s heart was like dead ashes. Just as she was about to bring Tang Xue back to pack her things, she heard this silly daughter say, ¡°Brother Mo Long, go and beg grandfather not to chase us away, alright?¡±


    Mo Long looked at her and asked, ¡°Why should I leave you here? Am I waiting for you to continue making trouble here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making trouble here!¡± Tang Xue defended loudly.


    ¡°The Tang Corporation was acquired by me because of you. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Mo Long said, ¡°Tang Xue, if it weren¡¯t for the blood of the Mo family flowing in your body, you wouldn¡¯t have survived until now.¡±


    When he said this, his expression was expressionless, just like his usual expression.


    However, Tang Xue could see the sharpness and ruthlessness in his expression.


    She no longer doubted that since Mo Long had said so, he would definitely do it.


    Even if the blood of the Mo family still flowed in her body, if one day Mo Long really got angry, she would still not be able to see the Sun in the future.

 Chapter 706 - Split

    <h4>Chapter 706: Split</h4>


    Furthermore, she didn¡¯t have the strength or influence, and staying in the Mo family wasn¡¯t weed by others.


    The more Tang Xue thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt, and her tears flowed even more fiercely.


    If it was said that her previous tears were for the sake of acting, her tears now came from the bottom of her heart.


    However, even if she cried so pitifully, Mo Long wouldn¡¯t have the slightest bit of sympathy for her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiaoxue.¡± Mo Zhi also knew that no matter what she said, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that she and her mother were about to be kicked out of the Mo family.


    It was better to leave in a straightforward manner. She didn¡¯t want to lower herself and beg others for help.


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t ept this, I can¡¯t ept this! Why can Jiang Yu stay here!¡± Tang Xue cried very loudly. Her voice was also hoarse, as if she had used up all her strength.


    ¡°Go! Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here!¡± Mo Zhi held back her tears and returned to the house to pack her luggage.


    Tang Xue directly sat on the sofa and said, ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Mo family, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    No one cared about her. Until Mo Zhi packed her luggage and came out, Tang Xue refused to get up from the sofa.


    She refused to leave no matter what. Even if it was Mo Zhi¡¯s words, she wouldn¡¯t listen. In the end, Mo Long took the mother and daughter¡¯s luggage and threw it outside.


    This time, they had no choice but to leave.


    ¡°Why are you chasing me away? Why isn¡¯t it Jiang Yu!¡± Tang Xue was chased out of the Mo family, but she still refused to face the mistakes she had made. She stood at the door and shouted.


    ......


    ¡°Stop shouting. They won¡¯t let us in,¡± Mo Zhi said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you prodigal! I told you not to provoke Jiang Yu, but why didn¡¯t you listen?! You made a scene by yourself and didn¡¯t care about it. You even called the Li family¡¯s two sisters over¡­ In the end, I was dragged down and chased out together with you!¡±


    Mo Zhi rarely lost her temper towards Tang Xue. This time, she was really angry and that was why she was like this.


    Tang Xue was a little flustered and quickly said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. I, I still have a way!¡±


    ¡°What way?¡± Mo Zhi said unhappily.


    Tang Xue took out her phone and typed quickly while saying, ¡°Mom, you have to believe me this time. I really have a way!¡±


    She only had Li Lu¡¯s contact information, so she could only contact Li Lu.


    Although what she did to her was indeed unkind, but now, besides her, she really couldn¡¯t find anyone else she could rely on.


    She sent Li Lu a few messages, but the other party didn¡¯t reply to her. Anxious, Tang Xue could only make a phone call.


    ¡°Li Lu?¡± Tang Xue said anxiously.


    ¡°Why is it you again?¡± Li Lu¡¯s tone was very irritable.


    Tang Xue said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I know I did something wrong. My mother and I have been chased out by the Mo family. Can you take us in?¡±


    When Li Lu heard these words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, she said, ¡°Chased out? It¡¯s a good thing! You still want to beg me to take you in. It¡¯s already good that I didn¡¯t scold you. I¡¯ve already made a fool of myself in front of all the Mo family members, including you. Then youe and apologize. Tang Xue, what¡¯s the point? I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you. In any case, don¡¯t call me or send me messages in the future!¡±


    After saying that, Li Lu hung up the phone.


    Tang Xue was scared and kept calling Li Lu.


    At first, Li Lu still hung up on Tang Xue, butter on, she blocked her.


    When Mo Zhi saw Tang Xue like this, she knew that she had messed up again.


    ¡°Everyone else is having a new year, but we are having a difficult year.¡± Mo Zhiughed self-deprecatingly.


    Tang Xue also knew that everything was caused by herself. When she spoke, she no longer carried the arrogance and despotism from before. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I, I was wrong¡­¡±


    Mo Zhi looked at Tang Xue, sighed and said, ¡°Little Xue, the New Year is almost over.¡±


    Tang Xue couldn¡¯t help but cry and said, ¡°I know, Mom, the New Year is over.¡±


    The new year passed just like that, and everyone was a year older.


    Tian Guo was named the ¡°Best Volunteer¡± in the volunteer service activities and even won a medal.


    Dai Zhu had been on the road of blind dates before and after the new year, and she couldn¡¯t wait for school to start now.


    Because of Xue Ran, Lu Qi had been worried all the New Year. She was afraid that Xue Ran would dislike her for shopping that day.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yu had handed over Ge Li Company to Xia Fan.


    On the day of the handover, Xia Fan held the contract in his hands. He still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Director Jiang, are you really going to hand over thepany to me?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the boss of thispany anymore. Don¡¯t call me director Jiang. I have to call you ¡®director Xia¡¯ now.¡±

 Chapter 707 - Pre Exam Study

    <h4>Chapter 707: Pre Exam Study</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    Xia Fan blushed and said, ¡°Director Jiang, please don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Now you are the person in charge of thispany. Sen Yuan can also be promoted to be your secretary. I gave Sen Yuan the position of assistant secretary for this day.¡±


    Only then did Xia Fan realize Jiang Yu¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Thank you, President Jiang,¡± said Xia Fan with a red face.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said, don¡¯t call me president Jiang in the future. Alright, whether it¡¯s the material supplier or the producer, it¡¯s all settled now. The rest of the matter will depend on you and Sen Yuan.¡±


    At this time, Sen Yuan, who had been promoted, still hadn¡¯t recovered from his joy. He could only say in a daze, ¡°Alright, President Jiang. Thank you, President Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yu said before she left, ¡°Oh right, President Xia, remember to give your employees a raise.¡±


    After all the handover work was done, Jiang Yu began to prepare for the University of Cecilia¡¯s entrance exam.


    After all, after the new year, there was less than a month left before the semester started.


    She had asked Professor Bai about the University of Cecilia¡¯s entrance exam over the past few days, and then focused on practicing her weak points.


    She had absolute confidence in herself in thepetition and performance. But in the listening part, she was not good at it.


    ...


    There were two small tests in the listening part. One test was to construct the chords ording to the specified notes, and the other test was to write the intonation levels ording to the random piano music.


    No wonder Wen Nuan and Liu Xin had said that the entrance exams for the University of Cecilia were difficult. From the looks of it, it was indeed not simple.


    Jiang Yu asked Professor Bai to obtain the exam questions from Professor Karl from the previous years. Every time she listened to a piece of piano music and wrote the answer, she wouldpare it with the correct answer to see where she had made a mistake.


    The correct rate for the listening part had to be as high as 95%, even if it was less than 1%


    Moreover, even if the correct rate was 95%, there was a possibility that he would not be admitted.


    Therefore, if she wanted to enroll in the school, Jiang Yu needed to ensure that her correct rate in the listening part was at least 96%.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a little difficult.¡± Jiang Yupared the correct answer and found that the correct rate was less than 30%.


    ¡°How can I go from 30 to 96?¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself.


    .


    However, only silence answered her.


    ¡°Alright, then keep up the good work! Keep up the good work!¡± Jiang Yu cheered herself on.


    The servants in the Mo garden had recently seen a scene where madam was often alone on the sofa, listening to an unknown piano piece, and writing and drawing on the paper. After listening to a paragraph, she would look for other papers, as if she wasparing what she had written, and then she would say something to herself.


    They all thought that madam was crazy.


    When Liu Hui took the time to visit Jiang Yu, she was also like this.


    Liu Hui sat beside her with a smile and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Jiang Yu immediately got up and smiled sweetly, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Liu Hui looked at her as if she was ming her and said, ¡°What auntie?¡±


    Jiang Yu understood the deeper meaning in her words and immediately blushed. She said, ¡°But Mo long and I aren¡¯t married yet...¡±


    Liu Hui said nonchntly, ¡°So what if you¡¯re not married? Then you can¡¯t call me mom?¡±


    Jiang Yu blushed and called out, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Liu Hui smiled and asked, ¡°What song are you listening to?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°It¡¯s the entrance exam for the University of Cecilia.¡±


    ¡°The University of Cecilia? ¡°Liu Hui was surprised.


    This was one of the top art schools in the country! When she was young, she had wanted to take the exam, but because of a one-point difference, she had no chance with this school.


    Now that her daughter-inw, Jiang Yu, had said that she wanted to take the exam, as her mother-inw, she had to encourage her. So that she would have enough confidence.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Yes. I heard that this is the best art school in the country, so I want to give it a try. Even if I can only stay in this school for a semester, the benefits I get is enough for me to enjoy for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°If you have such thoughts, mom will definitely support you,¡± said Liu Hui.


    She had nowpletely epted Jiang Yu. She didn¡¯t even treat her as a daughter-inw anymore. Instead, she treated her as half a daughter.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Jiang Yu was very touched.


    Jiang Yu had never felt such gentleness before or after she returned to the Jiang family.


    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and they flowed uncontrobly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, you¡¯ve be a little kitten,¡± Liu Hui teased Jiang Yu with a smile.

 Chapter 708 - Mother’s Encouragement

    <h4>Chapter 708: Mother¡¯s Encouragement</h4>


    Jiang Yu hurriedly wiped her tears and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯tugh at me.¡±


    Liu Huiughed twice and stopped teasing Jiang Yu. Instead, she said in a serious tone, ¡°But as far as I know, it¡¯s not that easy to get into Cecilia University.¡±


    Jiang Yu hesitated for a moment and still told her about the international pianopetition.


    When Liu Hui heard that, she was instantly infuriated. ¡°What is the meaning of this? So what if you taught yourself to y the piano? Who are they looking down on?¡±


    As she said that, she took out her cell phone and was about to call Mo Jiang.


    Jiang Yu quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t be so agitated!¡±


    Liu Hui said, ¡°They are clearly looking down on us. I can¡¯t take this!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can take the entrance exam too. It¡¯ll show my strength.¡±


    Liu Hui gave up and said, ¡°Alright. But Xiao Yu, you have to promise me that if you feel unhappy after going there, you can tell me.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Got it, Mom.¡±


    While the two were still talking, Mo Long opened the door and came back.


    Jiang Yu saw Mo Longing back and asked, ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡±


    Mo Long saw Liu Hui sitting on the sofa and said without hesitation, ¡°I missed you, so I came back.¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu blushed again and stammered, ¡°W-what are you talking about?¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong either.¡±


    Liu Hui nced at Mo Long and said unceremoniously, ¡°How old are you? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to say that?¡±


    Mo Longughed out loud and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for me to talk about this with my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Liu Hui rolled her eyes and ignored him. Instead, she said to Jiang Yu, ¡°What kind of exam question is this? Show it to mom.¡±


    Mom?


    Mo Long could not help but be dumbfounded. He did not expect his mother and Yu¡¯er to have such a good rtionship in just a few days. It was even better than his son.


    Jiang Yu showed the exam questions to Liu Hui and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at listening, so I decided to focus on practicing in this area.¡±


    Liu Hui looked at the exam questions and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult, but it¡¯s okay. Xiao Yu, I believe in you. You will definitely pass.¡±


    Jiang Yu bit the tip of the pen and said, ¡°Yes, I will definitely work hard.¡±


    Liu Hui had actually studied piano for a few years before. Now that she saw Jiang Yu practicing and doing the test questions, she was tempted.


    .


    Hence, he said, ¡°Little Yu, do you want topete with Mom? Let¡¯s see who has the highest uracy rate?¡±


    Liu Hui was an elder, so Jiang Yu would naturally agree to her request.


    Moreover, being able topete with Liu Hui would also stimte his fighting spirit.


    Hence, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Mo Long felt like he was like air at this moment.


    However, Liu Hui still threw him a task and did not let him stay idle. She said, ¡°Find a piano piece, cut out a segment, and y it.¡±


    Mo Long wanted to find a piece that Jiang Yu had heard before, but he was seen through by Liu Hui.


    She said, ¡°You are not allowed to find a piece that Xiao Yu has heard before. Otherwise, thispetition will not be fair.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s thoughts were seen through. He could only smile helplessly and say, ¡°Got it.¡±


    He found a rtively unpopr piano piece that Jiang Yu had never heard before, and neither had Liu Hui.


    He yed the piece and Jiang Yu and Liu Hui began to write the musical scale on the paper.


    Ten minutester, the piece ended and Jiang Yu and Liu Hui¡¯s musical scale was also written.


    Liu Hui said, ¡°Come on, examiner Mo, take a look at the answer.¡±


    Mo Long was very pleased with this new title and found the answer online.


    After checking, Liu Hui¡¯s uracy was as high as 63%, while Jiang Yu¡¯s uracy was only 35%.


    Jiang Yu was a little distressed and said, ¡°The uracy rate is still too low.¡±


    Liu Hui smiled and said, ¡°Take it slow. It¡¯ll definitely work. Mom has been learning piano for a few years. I¡¯ll teach you to understand the pitch levels and scales in these few days, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu said in surprise, ¡°Really? Thank you, Mom!¡±


    Liu Hui nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here for the time being.¡±


    Jiang yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Mo Long held his forehead helplessly. He felt that he was not like air. He was just like air.


    He wanted to say a few words, but looking at the harmonious atmosphere between Jiang Yu and Liu Hui, he realized that no matter what he said, he could not get a word in.


    So he had to give up and order the servants to prepare a new room for Liu Hui.


    During dinner that night, Elder Mo saw Liu Hui sitting at the dining table as well. He was a little confused.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asked.


    Liu Hui said respectfully, ¡°I will be staying here with Xiao Yu for the next few days.¡±

 Chapter 709 - Get Ready

    <h4>Chapter 709: Get Ready</h4>


    Jiang Yu also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa. Mom said that she would teach me about musical scales and musical scales.¡±


    Elder Mo was even more confused.


    Xiao Yu? And she even called her mom? When did their rtionship be so good?


    This was a good thing. Even though Elder Mo was very puzzled, the atmosphere between Jiang Yu and Liu Hui was very warm. He also liked to see the happy and harmonious appearance of the family.


    Although Mo Jiang said that he still did not ept Jiang Yu and that Jiang Yu was not qualified to be the daughter-inw of the Mo family, Liu Hui, Elder Mo, and even Jiang Yu, who had not had much contact with him, could see that, he was just being stubborn.


    The rest, he just needed to hand it over to time.


    Ever since Liu Hui lived in Mo Garden, her daily routine was to eat Jiang Yu¡¯s cooking and then teach her to recognize the scales and scales.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s uracy rate for the listening test had also increased from 35% to more than 60%.


    Jiang Yu was a little distressed and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve put in so much effort to teach me, but my uracy rate is less than 80%.¡±


    Liu Hui rubbed her head, sheforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your uracy rate is already 60%. These obvious improvements are already good enough. Xiao Yu, you have to have confidence in yourself and always remember that you will always be the best.¡±


    With Liu Hui¡¯s encouragement, Jiang Yu¡¯s confidence increased greatly and she felt more confident.


    Cecilia University started its semesterter, so Jiang Yu returned to Ivy University first and was prepared to ask Professor Bai some questions about the piano.


    Kang Xue was there because of thepetition. She only needed to wait until Cecilia University started its semester and report directly. There was no need to return to Ivy University to submit her application.


    ......


    Jiang Yu found Professor Bai and said, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m here to ask you for some academic knowledge.¡±


    Of course, Professor Bai weed Jiang Yu toe to him, ¡°Come in quickly,¡± said Professor Bai. ¡°He recently gave me a few new sets of exam questions that you asked me to ask Professor Karl for. It¡¯s a good opportunity for you to take them back and read them carefully. I¡¯ll teach you bit by bit when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Said Jiang Yu


    Professor Bai added, ¡°Oh, right. Jiang Yu, when you go back, remember to write an exchange application. I¡¯ll help you pass it to the principal.¡±


    Jiang Yu thanked him. ¡°Thank you, teacher, for taking care of my matters.¡±


    She carried the few sets of exam questions and was about to return to the dormitory when she saw Jiang Ran.


    Wang Qing was standing behind her, looking at her with disdain.


    Why was this Wang Qing standing with Jiang Ran?


    When Jiang Ran saw Jiang Yu, her face was filled with hatred.


    She had not forgotten what happened in the steak shop! It was all because of Jiang Yu that she lost face in front of so many people. When she finally returned home, she even had a big fight because of this!


    Jiang Ran said mockingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Jiang Yu? What is she hugging?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to talk to her, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Are you mute?¡± Jiang Ran suddenly felt embarrassed, and her tone became louder, attracting the people around her toe closer.


    The onlookers knew about the rtionship between Jiang Yu and Jiang Ran, and they were also very surprised. Why would the sisters quarrel in the corridor.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jiang Yu Jiang Ran¡¯s sister? Why would they quarrel?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with sisters? Blood-rted brothers have to settle scores. Can¡¯t blood-rted sisters quarrel?¡±


    ¡°But this is the school, and there are so many people here¡­¡±


    More and more people gathered around, and it seemed that they were unwilling to leave after watching a good show.


    Jiang Yu frowned. If this continued, it would waste her time practicing. So she said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Jiang Ran learned her lesson from the steak shopst time and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go. I¡¯m just curious about what¡¯s in your arms. If you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget it.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her coldly and knew that she was just acting.


    But she was really pressed for time, so she didn¡¯t have time to act with Jiang Ran. She quickly carried the exam questions back to the dormitory.


    Someone saw Jiang Yu leave and went up to ask Jiang Ran, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two sisters?¡±


    Jiang Ran lowered her head and said, ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t talk about it. It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    Seeing her like this, the onlookers became even more curious. They kept asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Jiang Yu bully you? But you¡¯re an older sister!¡±


    Jiang Ran squeezed out two drops of tears and said, ¡°What sister? She¡¯s no longer a member of the Jiang family.¡±

 Chapter 710 - Backup Options

    <h4>Chapter 710: Backup Options</h4>


    Jiang Ran¡¯s words were undoubtedly a bombshell, exploding in this group of people.


    Wang Qing was also very shocked, because she had been with her since the start of school, but she did not know about this at all.


    She asked in shock, ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    Jiang Ran said aggrievedly, ¡°It was on the day of my birthday party. She knew that I was allergic to mangoes, but she deliberately put them in the wine and gave them to me to drink. In the end, I was seriously allergic and almost died in the hospital.¡±


    The more she spoke, the more aggrieved she became. Anyone could see that Jiang Yu was the big viin who bullied Jiang Ran, the weak little sheep.


    ¡°Jiang Yu is really too much! How can she do such a bad thing?¡± Wang Qing was indignant.


    The others also felt indignant for Jiang Ran and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Doesn¡¯t she know that if her allergy is serious, she will die?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Jiang Ran is lucky. Otherwise, we might not be able to see her, right?¡±


    ¡°How can someone like Jiang Yu represent Ivy University to study at Cecilia University? Wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing for our University?¡±


    As soon as these words left his mouth, someone said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Professor Bai and the president and tell them everything that Jiang Yu has done. We¡¯ll see if the president is still willing to let Jiang Yu go out and embarrass herself!¡±


    As soon as he said this, he was about to go. A group of people agreed with him and prepared to go with him.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Jiang Ran quickly pulled the boy back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go. If this matter is blown up, it won¡¯t be good for my reputation.¡±


    Her expression was very aggrieved, like a weak and helpless little sheep. Itpletely aroused his desire to protect her.


    ¡°But this matter, Jiang Yu clearly let you down.¡± The boy¡¯s tone softened, sounding a little gentle.


    Jiang Ran shook her head, she said, ¡°Since things have alreadye to this, I don¡¯t want to argue with her anymore. Anyway, I don¡¯t have any big issues, so I¡¯ll let her off this time. She has already severed her rtionship with the Jiang family, so I think she won¡¯t do anything to me in the future.¡±


    ¡°What if Jiang Yu bes worse?¡± The boy was very worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jiang Ran said.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± the boy couldn¡¯t help but say.


    The others also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The more you act like this, the more Jiang Yu will take advantage of you.¡±


    ¡°You should be more forceful and let Jiang Yu know that you¡¯re not easy to bully!¡±


    Their noise became louder and louder, startling Professor Bai who was working in his office.


    She opened the door and saw the group of students gathered together.


    She asked, ¡°What are you all doing here?¡±


    The male student in the lead was about to go over and expose Jiang Yu¡¯s crimes to Professor Bai.


    Jiang Ran realized what he meant and quickly pulled him back. She looked at him aggrievedly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go. I want to continue studying in school.¡±


    The male student was once again melted by Jiang Ran¡¯s gaze. He could only agree to her request and said, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    He turned to professor Bai and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Professor. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    He left with Jiang Ran, and the rest of the people also dispersed.


    Wang Qing had originally nned to leave with Jiang Ran, but she received a call saying that the express delivery had arrived.


    So she said to Jiang Ran, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the express delivery. You can go back first.¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After everyone left, only Jiang Ran and the boy were left.


    ¡°Jiang Ran, Hello. My name Is He Li,¡± the boy said and politely extended his hand to Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Jiang Ran also politely extended her hand.


    Her face was red. The more He Li looked at her, the more he felt that she was beautiful. The softest part of his heart was also touched by Jiang Ran.


    He asked, ¡°Jiang Ran, do... Do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Jiang Ran was stunned. She did not know why he li asked her this question.


    He Li immediately blushed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m asking because, I just want to know, after what happened to you, why didn¡¯t your boyfriend help you? If it were me, I would definitely protect you.¡±


    Jiang Ran looked at He Li¡¯s red face and instantly understood his thoughts. She couldn¡¯t help but snicker in her heart.


    What he said just now was just an excuse. The truest thought in his heart was to find out if she had a boyfriend and then consider whether or not he should pursue her?


    It seemed that her acting like a wronged little sheep could really arouse the desire of others to protect her.


    In that case, I might as well hang him, in that case, there will be people to protect me in school.

 Chapter 711 - Plane Ticket

    <h4>Chapter 711: ne Ticket</h4>


    Jiang Ran lowered her head and said, ¡°I have a boyfriend, but he has been breaking up with me recently.¡±


    He Li was a little disappointed when he heard thest sentence, thinking that he had no chance.


    But when he heard thest sentence, his hope was ignited again.


    ¡°When do you break up?¡± He Li asked anxiously.


    After asking, he realized that what he asked was inappropriate, so he quickly changed his words, afraid that Jiang Ran would have a bad impression of him. ¡°No, I mean, you¡¯re so good, why would he break up with you?¡±


    Jiang Ran sighed, ¡°It¡¯s all because of my good sister Jiang Yu. She already has a boyfriend, and he¡¯s also the president of the Mo Group, but she¡¯s still not satisfied and wants to snatch my boyfriend away.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that your boyfriend wants to break up with you because he¡¯s infatuated with Jiang Yu?¡± He Li was shocked.


    He had originally thought that Jiang Yu had gone overboard. He did not expect her to even seduce someone else¡¯s boyfriend. She was even capable of such a shameless thing!


    Jiang Ran nodded and said, ¡°But I¡¯ve been with him for a long time. I really can¡¯t bear to part with him.¡±


    He Li said, ¡°Jiang Ran, break up with him! Be with me, and I¡¯ll definitely treat you well!¡±


    His promise was loud and clear. Wang Qing, who had received a delivery to find Jiang Ran, heard it clearly.


    She walked over and asked in confusion, ¡°What happened? Jiang Ran, I remember you have a boyfriend, right?¡±


    Jiang Ran cursed Wang Qing in her heart. He had toe at this time.


    She had wanted to find a random topic to send Wang Qing away, but He Li had already blurted out all those things.


    After Wang Qing heard it, her impression of Jiang Yu became even worse.


    .....


    She said, ¡°So Jiang Yu is so shameless?! She already has a boyfriend, but she still wants to seduce someone else¡¯s boyfriend!¡±


    He Li also said, ¡°Jiang Yu is really too much.¡±


    The two of them were cursing Jiang Yu behind her back and were having a heated conversation. Jiang Ran stood to the side and felt that she was a little out of ce.


    Forget it, let the two of them be. Anyway, no matter what they did, it had nothing to do with her.


    Jiang Ran randomly found a reason to say that she still had something to do in her dorm, so she went back first.


    Wang Qing and He Li greeted her and were secretly plotting how to teach Jiang Yu a lesson.


    ¡°But we definitely can¡¯t hit her,¡± He Li said.


    Wang Qing said, ¡°Do we have to solve everything with our fists? We only need to y tricks to deal with Jiang Yu.¡±


    He Li asked in confusion, ¡°What tricks?¡±


    Wang Qing did not exin. She only said, ¡°Can¡¯t we just let her not go to the University of Cecilia?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He Li still did not understand.


    However, Wang Qing already had an idea in her mind.


    Unbeknownst to her, after Jiang Yu returned to her dormitory, she wrote an exchange application and handed it to Professor Bai.


    Professor Bai said, ¡°Jiang Yu, when you go back, book a ticket for the nearest ne and then go to University of Cecilia. Just now, professor Carl called me and said that he has specially applied for an apartment for you there. He hopes that you can go there in advance to get used to it.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Thank you, teacher.¡±


    Professor Bai smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    After Jiang Yu returned to the dormitory, she immediately booked a flight ticket for the earliest flight and told Mo Long about this matter.


    Mo Long said, ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll settle all the work before this and then apany you.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want him to dy his work because of her, but no matter what she said, he was worried about going abroad alone. He had to apany her.


    JiangYuu sighed and said, ¡°Alright, but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t dy your work because of me.¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first. My passport has expired. I¡¯ll go to a new one first.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    Jiang Yu hung up the phone, packed her things, and left.


    When she left, Yuan Zhen was still resting in the dormitory, so she did not close the door. After she had left for a long time, someone sneakily came out of the shadows and knocked on the dormitory door.


    Yuan Zhen looked up and realized that she did not know this person at all.


    She asked, ¡°Who are you? Who are you looking for?¡±


    Wang Qing said, ¡°I¡¯m not looking for anyone. I¡¯m a friend of Jiang Yu¡¯s. She called me just now and asked me to send her a document.¡±

 Chapter 712 - Tampered With

    <h4>Chapter 712: Tampered With</h4>


    Wang Qing had thought of this reason at thest minute. When she was eavesdropping outside, she did not know that there was another person in the dormitory besides Jiang Yu.


    Yuan Zhen was skeptical and said, ¡°Really? But if she needs any documents, she can just give me a call.¡±


    Wang Qing quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If this document is anyter, Jiang Yu¡¯s passport will not be able to be processed.¡±


    Yuan Zhen paused and believed Wang Qing¡¯s words.


    Since this person knew that Jiang Yu was going to apply for a passport, she should be her friend, right? After all, Jiang Yu had only told her boyfriend about this matter, and she had only overheard it while she was resting in the dormitory.


    Wang Qing turned on Jiang Yu¡¯sputer and was surprised to find that she had not switched off her phone. That would be perfect. It would save her the trouble of guessing the password.


    She found the website where she booked the ne ticket and changed the time and ce on it.


    Yuan Zhen really thought that Wang Qing was Jiang Yu¡¯s friend, so he allowed her to use Jiang Yu¡¯sputer and waited for her to send the documents to Jiang Yu.


    After waiting for a long time, Yuan Zhen did not hear the ¡°Ding Dong¡± that was sessfully sent. He could not help but turn his head and ask in puzzlement, ¡°Did you really send the documents to Jiang Yu?¡±


    Wang Qing said guiltily, ¡°I did. I¡¯m Jiang Yu¡¯s friend.¡±


    Yuan Zhen said, ¡°But I didn¡¯t hear the sound of the sessful sending.¡±


    Wang Qing broke out in cold sweat guiltily and said, ¡°Y-yes? But I just sent it sessfully. Didn¡¯t you hear it?¡±


    Yuan Zhen shook his head honestly and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Wang Qing said, ¡°But I did sessfully send it. Maybe Jiang Yu¡¯sputer is a little slow? That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Yuan Zhen thought about it and felt that it was also possible, so she didn¡¯t ask further.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.


    However, she still asked Wang Qing¡¯s name, ¡°I¡¯m Yuan Zhen. What¡¯s your name? Although you said you¡¯re Jiang Yu¡¯s friend, I¡¯ve met all her friends. You¡¯re quite a stranger.¡±


    Wang Qing forced a smile and said, ¡°I met her at the International Piano Competition. We haven¡¯t known each other for long.¡±


    Yuan Zhen nodded and said, ¡°I see. Then what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Wang Qing only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with this person called Yuan Zhen.


    After all, every second she wasted here would increase the probability of her being discovered by Jiang Yu.


    However, if she did not answer Yuan Zhen¡¯s question, it would probably arouse her suspicion. Since that was the case, she would just name a random name.


    Hence, Wang Qing said, ¡°My name is Qing Qing.¡±


    Yuan Zhen thought about it carefully and realized that none of Jiang Yu¡¯s friends she had met were called Qing Qing.


    It seemed that she was really Jiang Yu¡¯s new friend.


    She wanted to say something else, but Wang Qing had already turned off Jiang Yu¡¯sputer and left.


    ¡°Seriously, why did she leave in such a hurry?¡± Yuan Zhen muttered to herself.


    She was a little sleepy, so she went back to bed and prepared to sleep soundly. When she opened her eyes again, it was already dark outside, and Jiang Yu had already returned.


    Yuan Zhen sat up, rubbed his eyes, and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, when did youe back?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I just came back not long ago. By the way, I brought you some food and left it by your bed. If you are hungry, you can eat it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jiang Yu!¡± Yuan Zhen shouted happily.


    .


    She had slept for such a long time that her stomach was growling with hunger. Coincidentally, Jiang Yu had brought her some food and resolved the urgent matter at hand.


    She was so engrossed in her food that she hadpletely forgotten that a person called Qing Qing hade to look for Jiang Yu today. Naturally, she did not tell Jiang Yu about this matter.


    By the time Yuan Zhen remembered, it was already midnight. Because she had taken a nap in the afternoon, she was not sleepy at all. However, Jiang Yu had been busy outside for the whole day and was already so sleepy that she fell asleep.


    Jiang Yu spent the whole afternoon listening to the piano music in the examination questions. Later, when she was sleepy, she did not feel like going back to her room to sleep. She took out a silk nket from the cab and prepared to sleep on the sofa for the night.


    Yuan Zhen opened the door and left her room. When she heard Jiang Yu¡¯s even breathing, she did not have the heart to disturb her rest. She thought of waiting until the next morning to tell Jiang Yu about this matter.


    However, Yuan Zhen had a ss the next day. When she got up in the morning, she rushed to go to ss and forgot about this matter again.


    Jiang Yu did not know about this until Mo Long called her to ask if she had packed her things. Only then did she realize that her ticket had been changed.


    Three days after the time changed to the scheduled date, the location also changed to Xinjiang.


    What was going on?!

 Chapter 713 - Identification

    <h4>Chapter 713: Identification</h4>


    Jiang Yu exined the matter to Mo Long and said, ¡°Do you still have a ticket to Cecilia University?¡±


    Mo Long frowned and asked Teng Yi to check the flight. He found that there were no extra tickets.


    He said, ¡°There are no extra tickets.¡±


    Jiang Yu fell silent. When she spoke again, her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Who changed my ticket? I still want to go to Cecilia University to take the entrance exam, but there are no tickets for the next few days other than today.¡±


    Although Jiang Yu was trying her best to suppress her emotions and prevent herself from crying, Mo Long could feel how devastated she was.


    Mo Long paused and asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m in the dormitory.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Come to the president¡¯s office.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Why do I need to go to the President¡¯s Office? The president won¡¯t interfere in such matters, right?¡±


    Mo Long said to Jiang Yu as he walked towards the campus, ¡°Juste over. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned, and the tears in her eyes were retracted.


    So he was nning to pick her up at the school gate to the airport?


    But now was not the time to think about so many things. She quickly collected her emotions and washed her face to make herself look less listless.


    ......


    She came to the principal¡¯s office and found Mo Long and Professor Bai already sitting on the sofa.


    The whole room was frowning, and the expression on their faces was very ugly.


    The principal saw Jiang Yuing and stood up, saying, ¡°Jiang Yu, I already know about the matter. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely investigate this matter and give you an exnation.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and sat beside Mo Long. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you so agitated? Why did you run to the principal¡¯s Office?¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t mind, he said in a normal voice, ¡°This is not a small matter. If you don¡¯t tell me, or even don¡¯t tell me, then how are you going to solve it? Are you going to bear with it so sadly that it doesn¡¯t matter even if you lose the opportunity to go to Cecilia University?¡±


    Jiang Yu muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way to solve this...¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°No matter if there¡¯s a way to solve it or not, I won¡¯t let you suffer a bit.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Jiang Yu whispered with a red face.


    The principal thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, who do you think is the most likely to change the information on the ne ticket you bought?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied with some difficulty, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Although my roommates who live in the same dorm as me might change, they have no reason to do so.¡±


    The principal asked, ¡°Who are the people who live in the same dorm as you? Call them over first.¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at Professor Bai and Mo Long, nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Yuan Zhen and Jiang Li were informed that they were going to the principal¡¯s office, they thought that they had done something wrong, which made the principal unhappy. Therefore, the two of them were very careful on the way there.


    However, when they arrived at the principal¡¯s office, they realized that they were not the ones who were in trouble, but Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, someone changed your ticket?¡± Jiang Li was shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe that such a thing actually existed in real life.


    Jiang Yu nodded and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Yuan Zhen thought for a while and suddenly patted his head, ¡°I remember now! A person called Qing Qing came to look for Jiang Yu. She said that she was a friend of Jiang Yu¡¯s and wanted to send her a document. I wanted to tell Jiang Yu about this, but because I had a ss the next day, I was so busy that I forgot.¡±


    She said apologetically to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± said Jiang Yu. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. There¡¯s no need for you to apologize.¡±


    Yuan Zhen smiled embarrassedly.


    Mo Long suddenly asked, ¡°Who is Qing Qing?¡±


    .


    Yuan Zhen replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. She said her name is Qing Qing.¡±


    Qing Qing... Jiang Yu searched her mind and said, ¡°Could it be... Wang Qing?¡±


    Yuan Zhen shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    The principal thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll find Wang Qing¡¯s photo and let Yuan Zhen take a look. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s her. What do you think?¡±


    Yuan Zhen nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The principal took Wang Qing¡¯s photo out of the school records vault and said, ¡°Yuan Zhen,e and take a look.¡±


    Yuan Zhen walked over and took a look before saying, ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Yuan Zhen?¡± The principal asked.


    Yuan Zhen said, ¡°It¡¯s her. She said a few words to me and looked very guilty, so I remembered her.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said, ¡°Get her here as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 714 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 714: Exposed</h4>


    The principal quickly called Wang Qing¡¯s tutor and asked her toe to the principal¡¯s office immediately.


    Wang Qing was a little confused when she heard from her tutor that someone was looking for her in the principal¡¯s office. What kind of matter could still be brought to the principal¡¯s office?


    After a few days, Wang Qing had already gotten over the uneasiness and guilt over the matter of the tampering of the ne tickets. Once she rxed physically and mentally, she forgot about it.


    When she knocked on the door and walked into the principal¡¯s office and saw Jiang Yu and Mo Long, she vaguely remembered something.


    She felt a little guilty and did not dare to look at Jiang Yu and Mo Long. She stammered and asked, ¡°Principal, is... is there something wrong?¡±


    The principal was very straightforward and did not beat around the bush. He asked, ¡°Do you know Jiang Yu¡¯s ne ticket?¡±


    Wang Qing¡¯s expression immediately changed when he mentioned ¡°ne ticket¡±. She said, ¡°What ne ticket?! I, I don¡¯t know about any ne ticket!¡±


    Yuan Zhen said in puzzlement, ¡°That¡¯s not it. When you came to deliver the document that day, you even said that without this document, Jiang Yu would not be able to apply for a passport.¡±


    Wang Qingughed dryly and said, ¡°Did you remember wrongly? I have never been to Jiang Yu¡¯s dormitory.¡±


    Seeing that she did not admit what she had done, Yuan Zhen also understood why she looked so guilty at that time.


    She said, ¡°The day you came, I was the one who greeted you in the dormitory. How can you say that you don¡¯t remember? Could it be that you are not Jiang Yu¡¯s friend at all and that you only made up an excuse to change Jiang Yu¡¯s ne ticket that day?¡±


    Although Yuan Zhen did not have any evidence for what she said, what she said was the truth.


    Wang Qing could not hold it in any longer, but she still tried her best to hold it in. She was afraid that if she gave herself away, she would be discovered by the people in front of her.


    Therefore, she said, ¡°Who knows if it was you who wanted to falsify Jiang Yu¡¯s ne ticket and then push the me onto me? There is no evidence for what you said, and you still want to say that I did it without any evidence?¡±


    Yuan Zhen did not expect Wang Qing to bite her back, and she immediately felt wronged.


    PLease reading on Mybo x no v el.


    Jiang Yu had been silent the whole time, intending to listen to Wang Qing¡¯s exnation. However, when she heard Wang Qing bite her back and put all the me on Yuan Zhen, Jiang Yu could not help it.


    She said, ¡°Wang Qing, if you are unwilling to admit that you have been to my dormitory, then go and take a look at the surveince cameras in the dormitory building. Just take a look at whether or not you appeared in our dormitory building that day!¡±


    Wang Qing¡¯s back broke out in cold sweat when she heard Jiang Yu¡¯s words.


    Why didn¡¯t she remember that there were surveince cameras in the female dormitory building?! This was considered an invasion of privacy, right?!!


    Wang Qing keptforting herself in her heart. It was impossible for there to be surveince cameras in the dormitory building. This was just Jiang Yu lying to her.


    But in the next second, Jiang Yu¡¯s words once again made her doubt. ¡°I think you don¡¯t believe me? Then go and take a look. When you see your figure, don¡¯t say that you have never been to our dormitory.¡±


    Jiang Yu was obviously smiling, but Wang Qing didn¡¯t feel any sincerity in her smile.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you... You think I¡¯ll believe you? There are no surveince cameras in the female dormitory corridor!¡± Wang Qing said loudly.


    Jiang Yu looked at her in surprise and said, ¡°That¡¯s because there are no surveince cameras in your dormitory, right? But did you forget that my dormitory is the elite building?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! When I went there, there were no surveince cameras on the road!¡± Wang Qing tried her best to defend herself.


    .


    But the moment she said that, Wang Qing wanted to p herself in regret.


    Once she said that, didn¡¯t she just admit that she had been to Jiang Yu¡¯s dormitory?!


    She anxiously wanted to exin, but the smile on Jiang Yu¡¯s face had disappeared.


    She said coldly, ¡°So it really was you.¡±


    This sentence was not a question, but a statement.


    Seeing that the matter had been exposed, Wang Qing simply admitted what she had done.


    ¡°Yes, I did it. I tampered with your ticket. So what? I just don¡¯t want you to go to Cecilia University. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Said Wang Qing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember having any grudges with you,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Wang Qingughed mockingly, ¡°You and I don¡¯t have any grudges, but I just can¡¯t stand people like you. You abandoned the family that raised you and almost caused your own sister to die in the hospital. You even tried to seduce other people¡¯s boyfriends when you were with Mo Long. Jiang Yu, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

 Chapter 715 - Expelled From School

    <h4>Chapter 715: Expelled From School</h4>


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know where Wang Qing¡¯s misunderstanding of her came from, but seeing how close she was to Jiang Ran, Jiang Ran was most likely the one who told her all these things.


    It seemed that this Wang Qing was really obedient to Jiang Ran.


    Before Jiang Yu could speak, Wang Qing continued, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you defending yourself? Did I get to your sore spot? Jiang Yu, do you dare to say that you¡¯ve never done such a thing in front of so many people? Professor Bai and Mo Long must have been kept in the dark as well. One of them didn¡¯t know that she had taken in such a disciple, and the other didn¡¯t know that he had found such a girlfriend!¡±


    The more she spoke, the more agitated she became. In the end, her face turned red with anger.


    Jiang Yu only opened her mouth to speak after hearing her ridiculous words. ¡°Are you done? When you¡¯re done, think about how you¡¯re going to pay for your mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Why should I pay?¡± Wang Qing roared. ¡°If you have the ability, then call your sister over and confront her! See If I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    Jiang Yu sneered and said, ¡°Do you think she¡¯lle over just because you called her over? Do you really think she¡¯ll save you at this time? She can¡¯t even care about herself, how can she have time to care about you?¡±


    Wang Qing was stunned and said slowly, ¡°You, what are you talking about... she and I are good friends. Everything I did was for her! If she knew, she would definitely stand on my side!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her sympathetically, she said, ¡°Jiang Ran has always been lying to you. Even if she appeared here now, she would only say that she doesn¡¯t know you at all. Wang Qing, sometimes I sympathize with you. Why are you always being led by the nose by the same person?¡±


    Wang Qing opened her mouth and wanted to refute, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t waste any time and said, ¡°Wang Qing, you have done something wrong, so you have to bear the responsibility.¡±


    Wang Qing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, since you said that Jiang Ran lied to me, then tell me, what did she lie to me about? If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been kicked out of the Wang family and wouldn¡¯t be together with Jiang Ran.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Wang Qing. There was no hatred in her heart, only sympathy.


    She said, ¡°At that time, it was you who refused to face your own failure and vented your unimportant anger on me. That was why you angered your father and got kicked out of the Wang family. This matter is your own fault. You can¡¯t me anyone else.¡±


    Wang Qing said unwillingly, ¡°If I had a boyfriend like Mo Long, I would probably be as confident as you.¡±


    PLease reading on Myb o x no ve l.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t answer, instead, she continued, ¡°As for the matter that you said Jiang Ran lied to you, I can tell you responsibly that she wasn¡¯t telling the truth. Whether it was recently that she abandoned the Jiang family or that I stole her original creation, it was all fake.¡±


    Wang Qing was shocked. He looked up at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°So you knew about it at that time?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded, ¡°Yes. But I was busy with thepetition at that time and the entrance exam recently. So I turned a blind eye to everything that you guys did. But this doesn¡¯t mean that I have forgotten about these things, nor does it mean that I will forgive you guys.¡±


    Wang Qing was stunned. In the end, she only said, ¡°I know, but I lost to you. Jiang Yu, I really can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her and said, ¡°I only advise you not to meet unkind people in the future.¡±


    Wang Qing finally could not hold it in anymore and fell to the ground.


    Since things hade to this, if they could note up with a solution, Jiang Yu and Mo Long would not give up.


    Moreover, the punishment could not be too light. Otherwise, it would leave a message for others to say that she was not qualified to be the principal.


    Therefore, the principal thought about it and said, ¡°Wang Qing, the principal has decided to give you the punishment of expulsion.¡±


    Wang Qing knew that the matter had already developed to this point and there was no turning back.


    Therefore, she struggled to stand up and said, ¡°I understand. I will go back and pack my things now, and then I will leave on my own.¡±


    With that, she stumbled out of the principal¡¯s office.


    Before she left, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯ll never be satisfied.¡±


    Of course, she was not satisfied. Her status was clearly higher than Jiang Yu¡¯s, but she had a CEO boyfriend who loved her to the extreme, and countless friends who supported her behind her back. Even her attainments in musical instruments were better than someone who had studied in her major for a few years.


    So how could she be satisfied!


    After Wang Qing left the principal¡¯s office, there was a moment of silence in the room.

 Chapter 716 - Helicopter

    <h4>Chapter 716: <i>Helicopter</i></h4>


    After a long while, the principal opened his mouth awkwardly and said to Mo Long, ¡°It¡¯s our fault that such a thing happened. President Mo, how do you want to resolve this?¡±


    Mo Long did not look at him. He only looked at Jiang Yu gently and asked softly, ¡°Yu¡¯er, what do you want to do?¡±


    Jiang Yu still felt ufortable in her heart. But now that things hade to this, she had no choice but to ept reality.


    Therefore, she forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think there will be air tickets in the future.¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t believe herself when she said this.


    The principal was even more embarrassed.


    He only found out after Mo Long strode into the principal¡¯s office. Jiang Yu was actually the fianc¨¦e of the president of the Mo Group!


    This was great. The people he couldn¡¯t afford to offend had changed from Mo Long to Mo Long and Jiang Yu.


    However, Yuan Zhen and Jiang Li knew about this long ago, so they were not very surprised.


    Yuan Zhen said, ¡°Principal, Professor Bai, we still have ss. Can we go back first?¡±


    The principal nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Don¡¯t miss the ss.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yuan Zhen and Jiang Li left.


    Jiang Yu felt that there was no need for her to stay here any longer, so she said, ¡°Principal, teacher, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    The principal and professor Bai nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry too much about this matter.¡±


    PLease reading on Myb o x no ve l.


    After leaving the principal¡¯s office, Jiang Yu wanted to tell Mo Long to hurry back to work, but she suddenly heard him ask her, ¡°Have you packed your luggage?¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned. She didn¡¯t know why he asked her this question. But she still answered honestly, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Mo Long curled his lips and said, ¡°Go back and pack your things first. I will bring you to Cecilia.¡±


    Jiang Yu was puzzled and asked, ¡°How are you going to bring me there?¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Jiang Yu was still confused. However, she believed in Mo Long. As long as he said that he could bring her there, he would definitely do it.


    Jiang Yu went back to her dorm to pack her luggage while Mo Long gave Teng Yi a call. It was unknown what he said.


    After Jiang Yu packed her luggage, she gave Mo Long a call and asked, ¡°Are you ready? I¡¯m going downstairs now.¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I¡¯m ready. Come down.¡±


    His tone was very pleasant, and it could be transmitted to Jiang Yu through the phone.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Why are you so happy?¡±


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    Mo Long said, ¡°Because I can go abroad with you. Is the luggage heavy? Do you need me to get it?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a few ordinary clothes to change into and some toiletries. I can carry them myself.¡±


    Jiang Yu went downstairs, but she didn¡¯t see Mo Long at the downstairs door.


    So she asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°Look at the roof of the teaching building.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t understand, but she still looked over.


    However, she didn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t look, so she was shocked when she saw it.


    A silver-white helicopter slowlynded on the roof of the teaching building.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Jiang Yu muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a helicopter.¡± Mo Long appeared out of nowhere and took the suitcase from Jiang Yu.


    ¡°What helicopter? I never knew you had this thing,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Mo Long said very casually, ¡°I asked Teng Yi to buy it just now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yu said in surprise.


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°Since I said I would take you to Cecilia, I will definitely take you there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not buying a ne...¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Be good, let¡¯s go.¡± Mo Long carried the luggage with one hand and held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand with the other as they walked towards the teaching building.


    Their handsome couple attracted a lot of attention along the way.


    ¡°That¡¯s Mo Long, right? He¡¯s the CEO of the Mo Corporation! He¡¯s really handsome!¡±


    ¡°But he already has a girlfriend. Is that girl Jiang Yu from the acting department? She looks so familiar to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jiang Yu, the new movie queen who has reced Li Yue!¡±


    ¡°As expected, a movie queen and a CEO are a perfect match!¡±


    As she spoke, the girl who was infatuated with Mo Long even took out her phone to record a video.


    While the girls were infatuated with Mo Long, the boys¡¯ attention was on Jiang Yu.


    ¡°That¡¯s the goddess of the acting department, Jiang Yu, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her! So she already has a boyfriend. I was wondering if I had a chance.¡±


    ¡°Come on, look at yourself. How could you have a chance?¡±


    Some people mocked the whimsical boy.


    However, the envy, ridicule, and jealousy of the passers-by did not affect Jiang Yu and Mo Long.

 Chapter 717 - Cecilia

    <h4>Chapter 717: Cecilia</h4>


    Mo Long led Jiang Yu all the way to the top of the building. He opened the helicopter door and said, ¡°Ms. Jiang, please.¡±


    Jiang Yu was amused by his sudden serious look. She stepped on the stairs and went up.


    When everything was ready, the helicopter slowly took off.


    Jiang Yu leaned against the window and tilted her head to look at the scenery outside.


    The people under the helicopter became smaller and smaller until they became the size of ants and disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s still some time before we go to Cecilia. Let¡¯s rest for a while,¡± Mo Long said.


    It was Jiang Yu¡¯s first time riding a helicopter, so she was inevitably a little excited. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I don¡¯t need to rest.¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°Why are you like an excited kitten?¡±


    Jiang Yu blushed at his metaphor and said, ¡°Why did you suddenly use such a metaphor?¡±


    Mo Long leaned close to her and said ambiguously, ¡°Because Yu¡¯er really does look like a kitten.¡±


    Although Jiang Yu blushed, she was not convinced that she was the one being teased every time she saw Mo Long like this.


    Therefore, she did not want to be outdone and stuck close to him. She said, ¡°Then I have to tell you that if a kitten is provoked, it will also stretch out its ws to scratch people.¡±


    When she said this, her face was still red, and her eyes were sparkling.


    ......


    Mo Long¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and there was a fire burning in his body.


    Jiang Yu seemed to have seen through his thoughts and deliberately stuck closer to him. When she spoke, her breath was scattered on Mo Long¡¯s face.


    ¡°Great President Mo, we are on a helicopter,¡± Jiang Yu said with a wicked smile.


    Mo Long paused for a moment and then smiled helplessly. He rubbed Jiang Yu¡¯s nose lovingly and said, ¡°You... you... I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a kitten. You¡¯re actually a little vixen.¡±


    Jiang Yu smacked her lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who bullied me first.¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bully you.¡±


    Jiang Yu pretended to be unreasonable and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who bullied me.¡±


    Mo Long smiled as he hugged Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I was wrong.¡±


    Jiang Yu snuggled into his embrace and covered her mouth as she snickered.


    Perhaps Mo Long¡¯s embrace was too warm and too safe, Jiang Yu leaned into his embrace and quickly fell asleep.


    After an unknown period of time, Jiang Yu was woken up by Mo Long. ¡°Yu¡¯er, wake up. We¡¯re here.¡±


    Jiang Yu opened her sleepy eyes and looked around. After a long while, she regained some consciousness and asked, ¡°So soon?¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°Littlezy pig, not so fast. You¡¯ve slept for four hours.¡±


    Jiang Yu got off the helicopter with Mo Long¡¯s help and saw the night view of the University of Cecilia.


    When they left Ivy University, it was still bright and sunny in the daytime. However, there was a time difference abroad. Only four hours had passed, and what Jiang Yu saw next was a quiet night.


    Mo Long said, ¡°I¡¯ve booked a hotel. I¡¯m going to rest for the night. We¡¯lle here again tomorrow morning to look for Professor Karl.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mo Long took Jiang Yu to the hotel he had booked. After showing his ID card, he took Jiang Yu upstairs.


    After putting her things away, Mo Long asked, ¡°Do you want to go out and take a look?¡±


    This was the first time Jiang Yu had seen a night scene overseas.


    She said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    She had originally thought that Mo Long would bring her out to see the Moon and stars, as well as the neon lights by the roadside, before returning to the hotel.


    However, Mo Long did not slow down. Instead, he brought Jiang Yu all the way until they reached the top of a mountain.


    Jiang Yu was a little tired and asked, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°To see the night view.¡± Mo Long turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Jiang Yu refused to admit defeat and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    However, her heavy breathing had already betrayed her.


    Mo Long smiled and walked over to Jiang Yu. He half-squatted in front of her and said, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Jiang Yu was worried that he would be very tired, so she decided to walk up on her own.


    However, Mo Long did not give her the chance to do so.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu did not make a move, Mo Long stood up and stretched out his arm. He carried Jiang Yu across his waist and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s ear was leaning against Mo Long¡¯s chest, and she could hear his steady and powerful heartbeat.


    This gave her a great sense of security.


    Mo Long didn¡¯t put Jiang Yu down until they reached the top of the mountain.


    ¡°Look.¡± Mo Long rested his chin on Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°The night view here is very beautiful.¡±


    Although Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know how he found this ce, it was indeed beautiful to stand here and look down at the night view.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a night scene,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°So I always thought that such a night scene didn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Hearing this, Mo Long tightened his arms around Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 718 - Entrance Exam

    <h4>Chapter 718: Entrance Exam</h4>


    Mo Long leaned close to Jiang Yu¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I will take you to see many beautiful night scenes in the future. No matter where you are, no matter how high the mountain is, I will take you there.¡±


    Jiang Yu closed her eyes and quietly felt the gentle night breeze.


    She said softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    They hugged each other in the night breeze for a long time. When they descended the mountain, Mo Long carried Jiang Yu down slowly.


    She was already asleep in his arms.


    The next day, Jiang Yu and Mo Long invited Professor Karl out. They got the keys to the new apartment and a new set of exam questions.


    Jiang Yu bowed to thank professor Karl and said in fluent English, ¡°Thank you, Professor Karl.¡±


    Karl seemed to be surprised that Jiang Yu could speak English and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I really think highly of your strength, so no matter what, I don¡¯t want to lose you as a student.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Professor Karl. I will do my best toplete the entrance exam.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After Karl said that, he went back to the school to deal with the matters of the students starting school.


    After Karl left, Mo Long asked, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you speak English?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled at him and said, ¡°I taught myself before.¡±


    Mo Long was speechless and did not say anything else. He brought her to the new apartment.


    ......


    He did not expect his little wife to be such a talented person. Whether it was the ability to arrange music, musical instruments, or evennguage, she had taught herself. And she had learned it so well.


    When they reached the new apartment, Jiang Yu simply put her luggage away and continued to practice with the exam questions.


    Mo Long tactfully did not disturb her. Instead, he sat on the sofa and read some documents.


    In fact, he was very busy with his work. Even though he had given most of the work to Teng Yi, there was still a part of the work that required his signature.


    However, he did not tell Jiang Yu about this because he was afraid that she would be distracted by him.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yu was nowpletely focused on the entrance exam and did not have much time to pay attention to Mo Long¡¯s work. This was also in line with his wishes.


    The set of exam questions that Carl gave Jiang Yu was a little difficult. It was more difficult than any set that she had done before, and the difficulty had definitely increased by more than one point.


    However, even under such difficulty, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t give up. Her uracy rate also increased from 50% to 70%.


    It seemed that if she continued to practice ording to this difficulty, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her uracy rate to reach 90% on the day of the entrance exam.


    But even so, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t ck off. She kept practicing every day until the day of the examination.


    Mo Long wanted to send her to the examination, but Jiang Yu said to him, ¡°Stay at home and work hard. Although you haven¡¯t told me, I know that you are very busy with work. You have even brought over the documents that you can not handle in a short period of time. Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of myself.¡±


    Mo Long paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright.¡±


    So she already knew that he had brought his work over. It was just that she hadn¡¯t told him about it.


    Jiang Yu smiled at him, changed her shoes at the door, and took a car to the entrance of the University of Cecilia.


    Carl was already standing at the entrance waiting for Jiang Yu. When he saw her get out of the car, he hurriedly walked over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous during the exam.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Professor Carl, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Carl nodded, but he was still very worried about Jiang Yu.


    However, Jiang Yu had already gone to the exam hall. It was useless to worry about her. It was better to have some confidence in her.


    Jiang Yu sat on the chair in the exam hall. She didn¡¯t feel nervous at all. Instead, she felt nostalgic for continuing the exam after so many years.


    ¡°It¡¯s really been a long time since I¡¯ve had an examination.¡± Jiang Yu could not help but sigh.


    The bell rang and the invigtor handed out the examination papers. The questions were all in English, and there was some knowledge about the piano. It was really difficult to understand.


    Everyone was writing at full speed, and Jiang Yu was no exception.


    Jiang Yu was very confident in the written examination and was not worried that she would make any mistakes.


    There were fewer questions on the written test because the University of Cecilia ced more importance on the students¡¯ practical abilities, so they focused on the listening test and the live performance test.


    After months of practice, Jiang Yu waspletely confident in the listening test.


    She even needed to listen to it once to write all the answers. She did not need to listen to it three times like other students, and she might not be able to write all the answers.


    After the listening test, the examinees would have a break in order to have enough energy to participate in the live performance test in the afternoon.

 Chapter 719 - Successfully Enrolled

    <h4>Chapter 719: Sessfully Enrolled</h4>


    Jiang Yu took the opportunity to go to the cafeteria to buy a meal. On the way back, she saw a group of people surrounding a person from afar.


    That person¡¯s back view was somewhat familiar, but Jiang Yu was far away and did not see that person¡¯s face, so she did not know who that person was.


    However, the most important thing now was the afternoon exam.


    Jiang Yu found a bench in the park and quickly finished her meal. Then, she hurried back to the exam room to prepare for thest exam.


    After the break, the bell rang again.


    All the examinees were led to the piano room of Cecilia University by the invigtor.


    ¡°This piano room is so big!¡± Someone eximed when he saw the piano room.


    After entering the room, the rows of pianos inside were even more dazzling.


    The examinees in the front section sat in front of the piano ording to the requirements and began their three-minute impromptu performance from the first ce.


    After each examinee finished ying, the professors of the University of Cecilia would then give out their scores.


    Sixty points were considered as a pass and were arranged to be taken away by the Dean of Education who was in charge of the ordinary ss.


    Eighty points were considered good and was arranged to be taken away by the teacher-in-charge of the elite ss.


    Ny points were considered excellent and was arranged to be taken away by the most prestigious professor Karl.


    ......


    Jiang Yu naturally hoped that she could be in Professor Karl¡¯s elite ss, but there were only twenty students enrolled in the elite ss. Her ranking was lower and she was somewhat worried that she would not be able to enter the elite ss.


    However, since the start of the exam, not a single examinee had scored 90 points.


    This made Jiang Yu heave a sigh of relief.


    When it was Jiang Yu¡¯s turn, she clearly saw the fervent anticipation in Professor Carl¡¯s eyes.


    She was ying an original song that she hadposed during thepetition. Her unbridled youth was like an inexhaustible fire, burning everyone¡¯s youth.


    After the song was finished, the professors showed their final score ¡ª 93 points.


    Everyone was surprised because the examinees who had taken the exam had not yet shown 90 points.


    Jiang Yu was the first.


    .


    Professor Carl was very excited, but he temporarily restrained his emotions and listened to the next few examinees¡¯ performances.


    When all the candidates¡¯ performances were over and the professors¡¯ scores had been shown, three other students entered the elite ss with Jiang Yu ¡ª Mike, Roger, and Bessie.


    Mike and Roger were two handsome men with blonde hair and blue eyes. No matter where they appeared, they would cause other girls to scream.


    Bessie was a beauty with short hair and dark skin.


    Although she was wearing barbie pink lipstick, her face looked verypatible.


    When she saw Jiang Yu in the elite ss, she immediately put her arms around her shoulders and greeted her warmly, ¡°Hello! My name is Bessie!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled politely and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Yu.¡±


    Bessie looked at Jiang Yu, and the more she looked at her, the more she felt that she was good-looking. So, she also generously praised her, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re really good-looking. You¡¯re more beautiful than all the girls I¡¯ve met!¡±


    Jiang Yu felt a little embarrassed when she praised herself so directly.


    She said, ¡°Bessie, you¡¯re also very beautiful!¡±


    Bessie smiled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll be friends from now on!¡±


    Jiang Yu also smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay!¡±


    While they were talking, Carl came to the ssroom and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, I have something to say to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Yu replied and said to Bessie, ¡°I¡¯ll be out for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Bessie let go of her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back, beautiful Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and went out to look for Carl.


    Carl was waiting for Jiang Yu on the other side of the stairs. When he saw here out, he said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯ve really be my student!¡±


    Jiang Yu said politely, ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t let you and Professor Bai down.¡±


    Carl said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I value you very much. I¡¯ve alreadymunicated with both schools. You can study here for a semester first. Later on, you can study on both sides. If you have a job, you can also take part in it. However, you must take all the exams and pass them. When you graduate, you can obtain the diplomas of both schools.¡±


    Jiang Yu bowed politely and said, ¡°Thank you, Professor Carl.¡±


    Carl smiled and patted Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Then you should first familiarize yourself with the environment and get to know your ssmates.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Carl gave some instructions to Jiang Yu before returning to his office.

 Chapter 720 - Meet Kang Xue Again

    <h4>Chapter 720: Meet Kang Xue Again</h4>


    When Jiang Yu returned to the ssroom, Bessie was still the only one sitting by the window. Mike and Roger were still not back.


    Jiang Yu walked over and sat behind Bessie.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu had returned, Bessie turned around and said to her, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you know that we actually have another ssmate?¡±


    Jiang Yu asked in puzzlement, ¡°Aren¡¯t there only four of us?¡±


    Bessie shook her head and said, ¡°Other than the four of us, there¡¯s another ssmate. It¡¯s said she¡¯s an exchange student from another school and was the first ce in the international pianopetition. So they cancelled the exam for her¡±


    When Bessie said that, Jiang Yu knew who this person was.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, do you know this person?¡± Bessie asked.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I know her. It¡¯s Kang Xue.¡±


    Bessie was a little surprised and asked, ¡°Eh? How do you know?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°She and I went to the same university. She¡¯s studying due to that international pianopetition.¡±


    Bessie was enlightened and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    Jiang Yu was about to nod when three people walked in from the door.


    They were Mike and Roger who had just disappeared, and Kang Xue, who Bessie and Jiang Yu were discussing.


    ......


    Kang Xue was also surprised when she saw Jiang Yu. She asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I got a high score on the exam, so I¡¯m here.¡±


    When they spoke, they were speaking in Chinese, so the other three could not understand what they were saying at all.


    Kang Xue seemed to be very skeptical about Jiang Yu getting a high score on the exam, she said, ¡°As far as I know, the entrance exam of the University of Cecilia is very difficult. How can ayman like you who has never studied piano get high scores and enter the elite ss?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask Professor Karl and the other professors. They gave me my score.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kang Xue was flustered and said directly in English, ¡°I knew it. You must have used some shady means toe to this school, right?¡±


    The reason why she said that in English was because she felt that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t understand English at all, so she couldn¡¯t refute herself.


    She felt that Jiang Yu was a country bumpkin from the countryside. Even if she had high attainments in musical instruments, she might not be able to understand thenguage.


    Mike and Roger looked at Jiang Yu, wanting to see how she would exin.


    Kang Xue, on the other hand, was very pleased with herself as she stood by the side and watched the show.


    However, she did not expect Jiang Yu to refute her in fluent English. ¡°Kang Xue, don¡¯t forget that I was the one who took the initiative to give you the opportunity toe here and have a spot for the exchange.¡±


    Kang Xue¡¯s body stiffened, and the mocking smile on her face also stopped.


    Mike and Roger looked at Kang Xue in surprise.


    Kang Xue quickly exined, ¡°No! Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense! I won this spot by myself, she didn¡¯t give it to me!¡±


    Jiang Yu snorted and didn¡¯t continue speaking. Instead, she said to Bessie, ¡°Bessie, let¡¯s go to the dormitory and have a look.¡±


    Bessie was very willing to stay with Jiang Yu. Upon hearing her suggestion, Bessie was very happy and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Jiang Yu and Bessie walked past Kang Xue and the other two who were standing at the door and headed towards the dormitory building.


    On the way to the dormitory building, Bessie asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, what happened when you said that you took the initiative to give up your spot?¡±


    Although Jiang Yu had admitted that Bessie was her friend, they had only known each other for a short period of time. It was better not to tell her about certain things.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It was a long time ago.¡±


    Bessie wanted to continue asking, but when she saw the hot dog shop in the school, her attention was quickly drawn to it.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, let me bring you to eat that. It¡¯s especially delicious!¡± Bessie said, and her eyes lit up when she saw the hot dog.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    After she and Bessie bought the food, they went to the dormitory building.


    Their dormitory was on the third floor, and each of them had a dormitory. Jiang Yu and Bessie happened to be ssmates, so they were assigned to the same dormitory.


    ¡°The dormitory of Cecilia University is really not bad!¡± Bessie eximed and said, ¡°As expected of the second-ranked art school in the country!¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s really not bad.¡±


    The two of themy on the bed to rest. Bessie asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you want to y games tonight?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bessie. I have some personal matters to attend to tonight, so I won¡¯t be staying in the dormitory tonight.¡±


    Bessie asked curiously, ¡°What personal matters?¡±

 Chapter 721 - Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 721: Gossip</h4>


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to say it out loud, so she said, ¡°My boyfriend is in the apartment outside, waiting for me to go back. I¡¯ll go back and pack my things, and then I can move in.¡±


    ¡°You have a boyfriend!¡± Bessie eximed in shock, ¡°I¡¯m really curious, what kind of man can capture your heart?!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s not an amazing man.¡±


    Bessie said, ¡°How can he not be an amazing man? He¡¯s your boyfriend!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m not that amazing either.¡±


    Bessie said, ¡°No! Jiang Yu, you¡¯re amazing! And you¡¯re especially beautiful! So I think that your boyfriend is definitely not an ordinary person, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you say he¡¯s ordinary, then he¡¯s not ordinary. But if you say he¡¯s not ordinary, then he¡¯s also very ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bessie was confused by Jiang Yu¡¯s words.


    Jiang Yuid down for a while and then got up and said, ¡°Alright, Bessie. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡±


    Bessie waved at her and said, ¡°Okay! See you tomorrow, Jiang Yu!¡±


    Jiang Yu also greeted Bessie and turned to leave the dormitory building.


    Not long after she left, someone barged in.


    Bessie got up and saw that it was Kang Xue.


    ......


    She was furious the moment she entered and shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Yu? where is she? Come out now!¡±


    Bessie looked at her with a frown and said, ¡°Kang Xue, don¡¯t you knock when youe in?¡±


    Kang Xue looked around and didn¡¯t see Jiang Yu, so she asked Bessie, ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Yu?¡±


    Bessie shrugged and said, ¡°Jiang Yu and I aren¡¯t familiar with you, so why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kang Xue angrily pointed at Bessie and said, ¡°How can you be in cahoots with Jiang Yu? !¡±


    Bessie got up, pushed her hand away and said, ¡°Kang Xue, didn¡¯t your family teach you the most basic manners? Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t point your finger at others?¡±


    Kang Xue became even angrier and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here! Hurry up and tell me where Jiang Yu is!¡±


    Bessie looked at her coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? You¡¯re her roommate. How could you not know?¡± Kang Xue shouted.


    Bessie felt that this person was simply baffling, she said, ¡°So what if I¡¯m her roommate? Do I have to know where she is? You really are a strange person. I advise you to leave this ce as soon as possible. I¡¯m not one of yourckeys. Don¡¯t act so arrogant in front of me.¡±


    Kang Xue didn¡¯t expect Bessie to dare to speak to her like that, and she was stunned on the spot.


    Could it be that this person had also been brainwashed by Jiang Yu?


    However, she looked around and found that Jiang Yu was indeed not in the dormitory. There was no need for her to stay here, therefore, she said, ¡°Forget it. Since Jiang Yu is not here, I¡¯ll go back first. But I have to tell you that Jiang Yu is not a good person. I advise you to stay away from her.¡±


    Bessie said, ¡°You say that she is not a good person, but I think you are not a good person either, right?¡±


    Kang Xue paused and said, ¡°Anyway, let me put it this way. Jiang Yu is not a good person, so you¡¯d better stay away from her.¡±


    Bessie sneered and said, ¡°Then thank you for your reminder.¡±


    Kang Xue said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk in a weird way.¡±


    With that, she left.


    Bessie lost the desire to rest after being made fun of by Kang Xue. She turned on herputer and started ying games.


    The next morning, Jiang Yu returned to the dormitory very early. When she saw Bessie sitting in front of theputer desk and yingputer games, she asked, ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±


    Bessie replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± Jiang Yu asked curiously.


    Bessie sighed, she said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Kang Xue. Yesterday, after you left, she came to look for you. She couldn¡¯t find you and even threw a tantrum at me. This person is really terrible. How did she be a student of Cecilia University?¡±


    Jiang Yuughed and said, ¡°Actually, she was like this before.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bessie was shocked and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you didn¡¯t get bullied by her in the past when you were in school, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu said as she packed her luggage, ¡°That¡¯s not true. In fact, she was quite well-behaved in school. She wouldn¡¯t be so unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°But from the way she looked, I felt that a lot of people in your previous school must have been bullied by her, right?¡± Bessie asked.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. In fact, she had a few followers in her previous school.¡±

 Chapter 722 - Strange Look In Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 722: Strange Look In Her Eyes</h4>


    Bessie did not like Kang Xue. She thought that she was just a haughty and arrogant little princess.


    Therefore, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t like Kang Xue at all.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, we¡¯ll stay away from her in the future.¡±


    Bessie looked at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re just too good-tempered. That¡¯s why you¡¯re always being bullied by Kang Xue. You must be fiercer so that others won¡¯t dare to bully you.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t think that Kang Xue was bullying her. She just did things without using her brain asionally and let others see her as a joke.


    Because Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to be a joke in the eyes of others, she tried her best to stay as far away from Kang Xue as possible. However, it would give people the illusion that Kang Xue had been bullying Jiang Yu.


    However, Jiang Yu appreciated Bessie¡¯s kindness and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very fierce.¡±


    Bessie spread her hands and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell. I think you¡¯re really too gentle.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled. After packing up her things, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have breakfast. Then, we¡¯ll go to ss.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bessie turned off herputer and followed Jiang Yu to the cafeteria to eat.


    On the way there, many people looked at Jiang Yu with strange looks. Some people were discussing her in private, ¡°Is she Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Didn¡¯t Kang Xue show us the photos?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she came from a very poor family. I really don¡¯t know how she got here.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. She¡¯s already walking over here.¡±


    ¡°So what? Does she understand English?¡±


    The people who were discussing spoke loudly, and Bessie had already heard them.


    She was a lively and hot person, and she regarded Jiang Yu as her best friend in the University of Cecilia. Naturally, she would not allow others to speak ill of Jiang Yu.


    She took a step forward and was about to argue with the group of people when Jiang Yu stopped her.


    Bessie asked in confusion, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you going to let them talk about you like that?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°If you go and argue with them now, it will dy our meal time.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Bessie had no choice but to follow the group of people to the cafeteria to have breakfast.


    However, Jiang Yu deliberately didn¡¯t want to argue with them, but they didn¡¯t stop there. They even sat down next to Jiang Yu while eating with their tes crossed.


    ¡°Is there anyone here?¡± A girl with red hair asked.


    Another girl with bright red lipstick said disdainfully, ¡°Jess, she can¡¯t understand you when you speak English to her. It¡¯s better to just sit down without asking.¡±


    Bessie looked at them from the corner of her eyes and said, ¡°Are the two of you still nning to say bad things in front of the main character?¡±


    The girl wearing lipstick said, ¡°Who said bad things about her? We are speaking the truth. Speaking of which, why are you staying with Jiang Yu? You don¡¯t be friends with Jiang Yu. Otherwise, you will definitely be unlucky! How about this? How about being friends with me? I¡¯m Mary from the Advanced ss.¡±


    Bessie took a bite of the sandwich and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who I¡¯m friends with.¡±


    Mary rolled her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate my kindness, but I¡¯m toozy to care about you.¡±


    After eating a mouthful of bread covered with jam, she deliberately shook her hand and knocked over the milk beside her, spilling it all over Jiang Yu¡¯s te.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s hand stopped eating and looked up at Mary.


    However, the culprit was still smiling and said, ¡°Aiya, Jiang Yu, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. How about this, let me help you wipe it?¡±


    As she said that, she got up and walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side. She took out a toilet paper and pretended to wipe Jiang Yu¡¯s te, but her goal was the te in front of Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu wanted to stop her, but it was toote.


    The dinner te had already fallen to the ground, and all the food inside had fallen to the ground along with Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m really sorry, Jiang Yu!¡± Mary covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you quickly take off your clothes? I¡¯ll take them back to wash them for you. How about that?¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out to pull off Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes.


    Jiang Yu held her wrist and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Mary was a little surprised that she could actually speak English, but this was not something new.


    After all, she was also a student at the University of Cecilia. How could she not know any English?


    Mary smiled and said, ¡°Your clothes are dirty. Of course, I¡¯m helping you wash them. What¡¯s wrong? Are they clothes that can¡¯t be taken off?¡±


    Mary spoke so loudly that everyone¡¯s eyes were on her.

 Chapter 723 - Embarrassed

    <h4>Chapter 723: Embarrassed</h4>


    Seeing that her goal had been achieved, Mary said smugly, ¡°Ah, Jiang Yu, I forgot. You¡¯re not from this country, so you must be a little reserved, right? Thene with me to the dormitory. I¡¯ll bring you a change of clothes.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Mary? You did it on purpose.¡±


    Mary paused for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Jiang Yu, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t have any conflict with you. Why would I do this to you on Purpose?¡±


    Jiang Yu said mercilessly, ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t hear what you and that Jessie said today?¡±


    Mary paused and said, ¡°So what if you heard it? You have done so many terrible things yourself. Do you want to me us for talking about you behind your back?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who told you that, but if there¡¯s anything you want to say, say it in front of me. Don¡¯t try to pull one over on others. Don¡¯t tell me that everyone in this school is the same as you? Do you only dare to say things behind others¡¯ backs that aren¡¯t worth mentioning?¡±


    ¡°You! What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Mary was angry.


    Jiang Yu sneered and said, ¡°Touch your own conscience. Am I lying? Oh right, aren¡¯t you going to wash my clothes? Fine, I¡¯ll give you my clothes.¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Yu took off her top and threw it on Mary.


    She was wearing a ck dress with suspenders today. She had decided to wear the top because she was afraid of being too ostentatious.


    Now that the top was taken off, the suspenders underneath revealed Jiang Yu¡¯s amazing figure.


    Mary had not expected that such a perfect figure would be hidden under the loose top. When shepared it to her shriveled figure, Mary suddenly felt a little awkward.


    Jiang Yu saw that she did not move for a long time and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to wash it? Don¡¯t forget, you said it yourself just now. You want to help me wash the clothes personally. There are so many people watching.¡±


    Mary¡¯s face was burning. She really wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    However, such people were staring at her. She could not throw the clothes back and then say, ¡°Go back and wash them yourself. She could only hug the clothes obediently and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I got it.¡±


    Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please!


    Jiang Yu immediately smiled and said, ¡°But I still have to remind you. Don¡¯t dye my clothes with anything strange.¡±


    Mary¡¯s face turned hotter and hotter as she said, ¡°I, I know.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and did not say anything else. After drinking the ss of milk on the table, she brought Bessie back to the ssroom.


    Mary stood rooted to the ground, silently withstanding the astonished gazes of the others. Even Jessie, who had been badmouthing Jiang Yu with her earlier, had now hidden far away.


    How embarrassing!


    On the way back to the ssroom, Bessie could not help but give Jiang Yu a thumbs up and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you were so cool just now!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled, she said, ¡°If some people aren¡¯t willing to follow your steps, then let¡¯s teach them a lesson. I knew that Mary was doing it on purpose, but I never paid any attention to her. And I actually wanted to ssh the milk on her, but I held back.¡±


    Bessie immediately felt sorry and said, ¡°Why should I hold back? A ss of milk sshed on her face is the best way to vent my anger!¡±


    Jiang Yu exined with a smile, ¡°Actually, it was because I didn¡¯t eat much for breakfast, so I was overturned by Mary. I drank the ss of milk so that I wouldn¡¯t be hungry in ss in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± Bessie suddenly realized.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    When the two of them arrived at the ssroom, Kang Xue, Mike, and Roger were already sitting in the ssroom.


    Kang Xue was sitting in the seat that Jiang Yu had sat in yesterday. Her goal was to snatch Jiang Yu¡¯s seat.


    Mike and Roger were sitting in front of Kang Xue on the left and right. Their goal was to make it easier for them to see Kang Xue when they turned around.


    However, their eyes were initially on Kang Xue. The moment Jiang Yu stepped into the ssroom, their eyes were immediately attracted to her.


    Kang Xue could not feel the burning gazes on her. She looked up in confusion and saw Jiang Yu wearing a ck halter dress.


    At this moment, Mike and Roger¡¯s eyes were on Jiang Yu.


    Mike even whistled loudly at Jiang Yu, but was scolded back by Bessie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t whistle at Jiang Yu, you yboy!¡±

 Chapter 724 - Goddess of A Foreign School

    <h4>Chapter 724:<i> Goddess of A Foreign School</i></h4>


    <i>?</i><h4><i>?</i></h4>


    Mike and Bessie were high school ssmates, and their families were neighbors, so Bessie knew Mike very well.


    Mike was not angry after being scolded by Bessie. Instead, he was very active in talking to Jiang Yu, ¡°Hey, Jiang Yu! I¡¯m Mike!¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at him but did not say anything.


    Mike was defeated, while Roger was gloating.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Mike, your skills are not good. Don¡¯t always talk to beautiful women without knowing your own limits. Just look at mine.¡±


    He stood up and walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side. He smiled and said, ¡°Hi, Jiang Yu, I¡¯m Roger.¡±


    This time, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even look at him. Instead, she stood up and changed her seat.


    Seeing this, Bessie also took the book and changed her seat.


    Mike mercilessly ridiculed Roger and said, ¡°You still have the nerve to talk to me? Didn¡¯t you not talk to a beauty? You didn¡¯t even get a nce from a beauty.¡±


    Mike kept calling Jiang Yu ¡°beauty¡± left and right and this made Kang Xue very annoyed.


    If the ¡°beauty¡± they were talking about was not to praise her, then what was the meaning of it?!


    So she closed the book and coughed heavily.


    Mike and Roger realized that they had been following Kang Xue, the ¡°Goddess from a foreign school¡± recognized by the students of the University of Cecilia.


    Now they were staring at Jiang Yu, who had a bad reputation in the university. If others knew about it, they might say something funny.


    Therefore, the two of them sat back in their original seats with a fawning smile and said, ¡°Kang Xue, is your throat not feeling well recently?¡±


    Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please!


    Kang Xue snorted and said, ¡°You must have caught a cold from wearing a dress with suspenders these few days, right?¡±


    Everyone could understand what she meant.


    However, Jiang Yu was still focused on reading her book and did not pay attention to Kang Xue.


    This time, three people in the entire ssroom had suffered a setback from Jiang Yu. Naturally, they didn¡¯t feel good.


    Therefore, Kang Xue coughed a few more times and pretended to be unintentional as she said, ¡°I remember, Jiang Yu. Don¡¯t you know acupuncture? Why don¡¯t you help me take a look? My body hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently.¡±


    ¡°Acupuncture?¡± The other three people were very surprised. They didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to know acupuncture despite her young age?


    Jiang Yu flipped through the book and didn¡¯t move. She said indifferently, ¡°If you have a cold, just take some medicine.¡±


    Kang Xue looked at Jiang Yu fiercely and said, ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    Jiang Yu finally looked up at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not feeling well!¡± Kang Xue said.


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to take medicine.¡±


    Kang Xue was so angry that she was about to re up when Professor Carl walked into the ssroom.


    He said, ¡°Students, you are all rare talents in the elite ss, so we don¡¯t have any theory lessons. Basically, it¡¯s all practical lessons. So next, we need to go to the piano room to practice our piano music.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    The five people replied with a ¡°got it¡± and followed Carl to the piano room.


    Bessie naturally chose the seat next to Jiang Yu, while Kang Xue also sat next to Jiang Yu.


    Bessie was very puzzled and asked, ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡±


    Kang Xue said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ll sit wherever I want to sit. Do you have the right to control me? is your name written on this seat?¡±


    Bessie had never seen such an unreasonable person like Kang Xue since she was young.


    ¡°You clearly don¡¯t like Jiang Yu, so why did you sit here?¡± She asked unwillingly


    ¡°Am I going to sit with those two men?¡± Asked Kang Xue


    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± Bessie said disapprovingly, ¡°We¡¯re good friends, and we even kiss each other¡¯s cheeks when we meet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as open-minded as you two.¡± Kang Xue choked and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t care about this, you can just sit with them.¡±


    Bessie shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. They¡¯re just scumbags. They¡¯ve lived for so many years and have cheated countless girls.¡±


    Mike and Roger were still whispering because Kang Xue didn¡¯t want to sit with them.


    Professor Karl patted the front desk and signaled for them to be quiet, he said, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll arrange tasks for everyone. Before that, you will y a song in turn for no less than ten minutes. Let me see your specific skills.¡±


    Mike and Roger followed the dies first¡± principle and let the other threedies start first.

 Chapter 725 - Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 725: Shocked</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    Kang Xue was eager to show off, so she raised her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Professor Karl nodded slightly and said, ¡°Okay, you can start first.¡±


    Kang Xue yed ¡°Moonlight,¡± which was her best piece.


    But after Professor Karl heard it, he only nodded slightly and said, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Although there was no other evaluation, it was a great honor to hear the words ¡°Not bad¡± from Professor Karl¡¯s mouth.


    Therefore, Kang Xue looked at Jiang Yu proudly as if she was announcing her victory in advance.


    Bessie couldn¡¯t stand Kang Xue¡¯s expression, so she quickly raised her hand and said, ¡°Professor Karl, please let me y next.¡±


    Professor Karl nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bessie yed a Symphony of Fate. Its passionate melody could easily bring people into emotions.


    After the song ended, professor Carl smiled and nodded in satisfaction.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anythingplimentary, anyone could tell from his expression that he was more optimistic about Bessie¡¯s strength.


    This made Kang Xue feel a little frustrated, but she endured it because the person she really wanted topare with was Jiang Yu.


    When it was Jiang Yu¡¯s turn to y, she chose the song ¡°Wild Horse Parting Mane¡±.


    This tune was a little difficult and unpopr. Even a professional professor might not dare to y this tune.


    However, Jiang Yu yed this tune very calmly and did not care about what others thought of her.


    Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please!


    When the tune ended, everyone was immersed in the tune and could not extricate themselves.


    Only Kang Xue looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief and asked, ¡°Why do you know this tune?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her and asked, ¡°Is it strange that to know how to y this song? Don¡¯t you know how to y it?¡±


    Kang Xue said, ¡°Of course I know how to y it! But, but this song is difficult!¡±


    Jiang Yu could not understand what Kang Xue was thinking and said, ¡°So you don¡¯t y it just because it¡¯s difficult? Wouldn¡¯t you never know where you arecking and never be able to correct your mistakes? If that¡¯s the case, how can you improve?¡±


    Kang Xue paused and had nothing to say.


    Professor Carl nodded in satisfaction and even pped for Jiang Yu, saying, ¡°Jiang Yu, you are indeed the student that I think highly of!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled politely and said, ¡°Thank you, Professor Carl.¡±


    Mike and Roger were the only ones left. However, with Jiang Yu at the peak, they could not help but feel a little pressured.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t make any mistakes during the performance and finished ying a piece of music.


    The five of them finished ying, professor Carl said, ¡°Well, I have a rough estimate of your strength. ¡°Next, I will give you the task of producing a piano musical in the next two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    Bessie stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Wait a minute, professor. Although we are students of the elite ss, our ability is not enough to produce a piano musical, right?¡±


    Mike also said, ¡°Yes, professor. And even if you are a professional musical producer, you might not be able to produce a musical within two weeks, right?¡±


    Professor Carl smiled and said, ¡°This will show that you are students of the elite ss.¡±


    With that, he left.


    As soon as he left, the piano room exploded.


    Bessie said impatiently, ¡°Isn¡¯t professor Carl making things difficult for us? No matter what, we are still students!¡±


    Mike and Roger were also as anxious as ants on a hot pot, not knowing what to do.


    However, Jiang Yu and Kang Xue did not have much of a reaction.


    Bessie nudged Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, aren¡¯t you anxious?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to be anxious. It¡¯s better to ept it calmly.¡±


    Bessie also wanted to ept it calmly, but her personality and reality did not allow her to ept it calmly.


    She said, ¡°How can we ept it! We are not professionals. How can we arrange a piano musical in two weeks? Moreover, I have never seen a musical. I don¡¯t know how to arrange it at all!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a musical before. If you don¡¯t mind, just listen to my arrangements.¡±


    Bessie was certainly willing, but Mike and Roger turned their gazes to Kang Xue.


    Seeing this, Bessie couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Do you two men want to listen to the opinions of a woman you don¡¯t know? There¡¯s no better way now, so you¡¯d better listen to Jiang Yu obediently!¡±

 Chapter 726 - Script

    <h4>Chapter 726: Script</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Mike liked to go against Bessie and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want us to listen to Jiang Yu¡¯s opinion as well?¡±


    Bessie said, ¡°That¡¯s different! Jiang Yu already has an idea.¡±


    Mike shrugged and said, ¡°Kang Xue should have an idea too, right?¡±


    Kang Xue pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Of course! It¡¯s just a piano musical. What¡¯s so difficult about it?¡±


    She said so on the surface, but in fact, her heart was already in a mess. She had no idea what to do.


    Although she had watched a musical before, she had also bragged to others about a very famous musical. At that time, a ticket had already sold for 50,000 yuan each. Many people looked down on it, but with a wave of her hand, she casually bou


    ingting jumped for a long time before Sze Lingyun rained on her parade?a little. ¡°Ah... I can¡¯t be sure of things just yet. After all, I haven¡¯t confirmed that I¡¯m Zhou Hua¡¯s daughter, and we haven¡¯t confirmed whether Incle and Zhou Hua have that kind of rtionship yet.¡±


    ¡°We have! Listen up...¡± Wu Pingting exined anxiously. ¡°Yesterday, you heard from my grandfather that Uncle didn¡¯t get married and have children, and instead adopted that ingrate Wu Zongxu, was because he loved this girl, the girl who saved him in the valley. Even though he never said why he was so?obsessed with that girl, if that girl was your mother, you can probably guess why. Even though they only had one night, Uncle and your mother did it. After that, Uncle was rescued by Grandpa, and your mother disappeared. Your mother probably went back and realized that she was pregnant with you. And my uncle is a loyal and monogamous man, so he never remarried.¡±


    With that, Wu Pingting looked at Nangong Nuannuan excitedly and asked, ¡°Nuannuan, don¡¯t you think my sister looks very much like a member of my family? You haven¡¯t met my Uncle, but you should have met my aunt. Both of them inherited my grandmother¡¯s looks and look very simr. Don¡¯t you think that Sis looks very simr to my aunt?¡±


    Nangong Nuannuan nodded. ¡°Yes, very simr! Senior Sister and her mother¡¯s auras are very simr, but they only look about half-alike. I wanted to say it when the two of you met yesterday. but I think that Senior Sister and your aunt look really simr.¡±


    ¡°Right, right!¡± Wu Pingting looked at Sze Lingyun proudly, ¡°Sis, since Nuannuan says so, you must be our Wu family¡¯s child! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go home! I want to make everyone in the family take a DNA test with you.¡±


    After saying that, Wu Pingting took out her phone and made a call.


    d an idea in her mind, so writing the script was not very difficult.


    After writing the script, Jiang Yu brought it over to Bessie and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look?¡±


    Bessie gave Jiang Yu a lot of face. Even though she couldn¡¯t understand the script at all, she carefully flipped through the script.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!


    However, after reading it, even Bessie, who couldn¡¯t understand the musical script, couldn¡¯t help but give Jiang Yu a thumbs up, ¡°Jiang Yu, your script is really good! ¡°Although the story of the princess and the prince is very old-fashioned, what you wrote waspletely different! The prince ended up with the young witch, and the princess ended up with the Dragon who turned into a handsome knight! Jiang Yu, you are really talented!¡±


    Jiang Yu was a little embarrassed by thepliment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. This is a little story that I wrote for Fun a long time ago. Just bring it over and Polish it a little.¡±


    Bessie said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t be modest. Your writing is very good! If I were to write it, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to write such a good script!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Since you also think that there¡¯s no problem with the script, then let¡¯s go look for external help.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 727 - Hit A Wall

    <h4>Chapter 727: Hit A Wall</h4>


    Because Jiang Yu¡¯s script needed someone to perform, Jiang Yu and Bessie decided to go to the acting department first.


    The acting department also had several majors, including acting and some behind-the-scenes majors.


    Jiang Yu first asked the acting department¡¯s Dean of Education about the ss schedule, and finally decided to go to the drama major. Because only this major had the least sses this semester, the students had a lot of free time.


    The drama ss was currently in session, but after this ss ended, they were free.


    Jiang Yu and Bessie stood at the door. When the teacher in the ssroom saw the two of them, he went out to ask them what they were here for.


    After Jiang Yu exined the matter, the teacher said, ¡°So it¡¯s Professor Carl¡¯s ss. It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll help.¡±


    Jiang Yu politely thanked him, ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±


    The teacher smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just call me teacher Sally. Professor Carl has always been the most respected professor in our school. You¡¯re also his student, so we¡¯ll definitely help you.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Bessie stood at the door, waiting for the bell to ring.


    When the bell rang, Sally patted the lectern and said, ¡°Everyone, wait a moment. Professor Carl¡¯s students have something they need our help with.¡±


    Then, she gestured to Jiang Yu, who was outside the door, and said, ¡°Come on.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Bessie walked into the ssroom together and said their purpose. ¡°We are rehearsing a piano musical. Is anyone willing to help?¡±


    The ssroom waspletely silent. After a long while, someone asked, ¡°Are you Jiang Yu?¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Yu.¡±


    The person said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t help you with this.¡±


    Jiang Yu was puzzled and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    The person said mockingly, ¡°Why do you still ask? Of course, it¡¯s because you have a bad reputation! After doing so many shameful things, who knows what methods you used to get into our school. Jiang Yu, a person like you should go out and be a vagrant.¡±


    His words were very harsh. Even those who didn¡¯t like Jiang Yu felt that Diss¡¯s words were a little harsh.


    But he was the ss captain, so many people didn¡¯t dare to disobey his words.


    However, there was someone above him who could suppress him, and that was Sally, the teacher of the drama major.


    Sally frowned and said, ¡°Diss! This is professor Carl¡¯s introductory student, how can you talk like this?!¡±


    Once Sally got angry, Diss restrained himself. His words were not as unpleasant as before, but he also clearly expressed his unwillingness to help.


    He said, ¡°You can go back. No one here likes you, so no one will help you.¡±


    Sally was about to speak, but Jiang Yu stopped her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, teacher. We can¡¯t find anyone here. We can look elsewhere.¡±


    Sally could only say apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but this is the students¡¯ own will. If they really aren¡¯t willing to help you, as their teacher, I can¡¯t force them.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Sorry for the trouble, teacher.¡±


    With that, she left with Bessie.


    After leaving, Bessie was so angry that her voice was trembling. She said, ¡°Jiang Yu, why didn¡¯t you refute him just now?¡±


    Jiang Yu said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no benefit in refuting him. He¡¯ll only think that it¡¯s because he hit the nail on the head that I¡¯m so anxious. So now, it¡¯s better to follow his heart and let him becent for a few more days. When the results are out, we¡¯ll use reality to make him feel ashamed.¡±


    Although Jiang Yu said so, Bessie still held her anger in her heart and said, ¡°But I really can¡¯t stand his arrogant look. Just like Kang Xue, he¡¯s arrogant.¡±


    Jiang Yuforted her with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Calm down. It¡¯s easy to get wrinkles when you¡¯re angry. You¡¯re so young and pretty. If you get wrinkles, you won¡¯t be pretty anymore.¡±


    Hearing that, Bessie¡¯s anger subsided a little, but she still held her breath.


    They had nned to try their luck in the mime major again, but just as they reached the stairs, they heard someone behind them shout, ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    It was a crisp girl shouting in Chinese.


    Jiang Yu turned her head in surprise and surprise, only to see a girl with a bun-shaped head running over, pulling a girl with short hair that reached her shoulders.


    The girl with a bun-shaped head ran up to Jiang Yu and said breathlessly, ¡°Hello, Jiang Yu! My name Is Yan Fu, and this is my best friend, Xi Yao.¡±


    The girl named Xi Yao didn¡¯t seem to like Jiang Yu. She flicked her hair and didn¡¯t look at Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 728 - Foreign Aid

    <h4>Chapter 728: Foreign Aid</h4>


    However, despite her bad attitude, Jiang Yu still smiled and greeted them. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Yan Fu said excitedly, ¡°Jiang Yu, actually, I¡¯m your fan! Although I studied drama abroad, I still care a lot about domestic movies and TV dramas! As long as I have time, I¡¯ll watch them especially your movies. Your acting skills are really too good!¡±


    Jiang Yu politely said, ¡°Thank you for liking it.¡±


    Xi Yao didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°What¡¯s so good about her acting skills? It¡¯s just her luck to be able to get the Movie Queen Award.¡±


    It seemed like this person was Li Yue¡¯s fan.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t defend herself, instead, she said, ¡°Indeed. After all,pared to senior Li Yue, I¡¯m a neer who has just entered the industry and received the Movie Queen award coveted by so many. There is indeed a part of luck involved.¡±


    ¡°Are you provoking me?¡± Xi Yao frowned and looked at her.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just acknowledging what you said. I¡¯m also admitting that I actually have many shorings.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Xi Yao suddenly paused and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    On the contrary, Yan Fu said happily, ¡°Look! I told you that Jiang Yu is a very good person. She¡¯s gentle and polite! You just don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m just a passerby,¡± said Xi Yao. She stole a nce at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Who knows if gentleness and politeness are just an act?¡±


    ¡°Xi Yao!¡±


    Jiang Yu could not help butugh.


    ......


    For two people like this to be friends, it seemed like they had a very, very deep friendship.


    However, she still did not know why Yan Fu was looking for her, so she asked, ¡°Yan Fu, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Only then did Yan Fu remember the reason she called out to Jiang Yu, she hurriedly said, ¡°Just now, you said in our ss that you wanted to find someone to help with the piano musical, but no one said anything, so I¡¯m embarrassed to say it. But actually, I really want to help!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°And Xi Yao!¡± Yan Fu pulled Xi Yao over and said, ¡°She¡¯s my best friend. She will definitely help me!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Xi Yao refused.


    Yan Fu immediately looked at Xi Yao with an aggrieved expression and said, ¡°Please help.¡±


    Xi Yao couldn¡¯t stand Yan Fu looking at her with such an aggrieved expression, so she could onlypromise and said, ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll help.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± Yan Fu jumped up happily. While she was happy, he asked Jiang Yu, ¡°Do you need anyone else? I¡¯ll see if I can help.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°There are still two boys left.¡±


    ¡°Leave this matter to me!¡± Yan Fu patted his chest and said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer tonight!¡±


    ¡°Then thank you,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Yan Fu blushed.


    Being treated so gently by her favorite idol was simply the happiest thing in the world!


    After Yan Fu and Jiang Yu exchanged contact information, they went back with Xi Yao.


    The entire exchange was in Chinese. Bessie stood to the side, not understanding a word. She felt as if she had been forgotten.


    It was not until Yan Fu and Xi Yao left that Bessie asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, what were you talking about just now?¡±


    Jiang Yu briefly exined what had happened just now to Bessie.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Bessie was also very happy and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have someone to choose our princess and witch. Now we only need the prince and the knight!¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°We just need to wait for Yan Fu¡¯s reply tonight. Let¡¯s go back and choose a piano piece first, and then focus on practicing it.¡±


    Bessie nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Bessie returned to the piano room and chose a few piano pieces, then practiced until night.


    When they returned to the dormitory that night, Jiang Yu finished washing up, she received a message from Yan Fu. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted someone! We can meet tomorrow. One of them is a senior of our drama major, and the other one was rmended by my friend. He said that he has been staying here for a long time and was worried about having nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°Then, thank you so much, Yan Fu,¡± Jiang Yu thanked him sincerely.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s what I should do. It¡¯s gettingte. Remember to rest well,¡± Yan Fu said.


    Jiang Yu also replied, ¡°You too. Rest well.¡±


    Yan Fu quickly replied with an ¡°Goodnight¡± emoji.


    Bessie came out of the bathroom and asked, ¡°How is it? What did Yan Fu say?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Yan Fu said she has found it.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Bessie was very happy.

 Chapter 729 - It Was Movie King Xu Again

    <h4>Chapter 729: It Was Movie King Xu Again</h4>


    The next day, after Jiang Yu and Bessie had made all the preparations, they went to the piano room to look for Yan Fu and a few other external helpers.


    However, when Jiang Yu saw Xu Ye, her eyes contracted slightly.


    When Xu Ye saw Jiang Yu, he walked over enthusiastically and opened his arms to hug her. He said, ¡°Jiang Yu, long time no see.¡±


    Jiang Yu wanted to avoid him, but there were so many people around, so she couldn¡¯t refute Xu Ye. She could only give him a fake hug and said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Xu Ye was speechless and said, ¡°Good friend, long time no see. Why are you so cold?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I remember we metst month.¡±


    Xu Ye said nonsense with a straight face, ¡°You remembered wrong.¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She walked to the others and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Yu, the screenwriter of this piano musical.¡±


    Everyone also greeted him warmly.


    Jiang Yu handed out the photocopied script and said, ¡°Does anyone have a role you want to y? If you haven¡¯t thought of anything, we can draw lots.¡±


    Everyone unanimously decided to draw lots.


    The final result was that Yan Fu was a witch, Xi Yao was a princess, Xu Ye was a knight, and the senior was a prince.


    The senior was called Ivan, and he was a senior majoring in drama in the acting department.


    ......


    After the roles were finalized, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Everyone is a talent in the acting world. In that case, I don¡¯t have to watch you practice all the time. Also, a musical is simr to a drama. It¡¯s performed directly on the stage, so don¡¯t be afraid of stage fright.¡±


    Xu Ye raised his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a drama actor.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t look at him and only said, ¡°The three of them will take care of you.¡±


    Xu Ye was unwilling and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Jiang Yu said patiently, ¡°I have my own things to do, but everyone practices in the same ce. If there¡¯s anything that you don¡¯t understand, you canmunicate with each other.¡±


    There was an istion room made of ss in the piano room. It was quite big, so it was not a problem for more than 20 people to stand in it.


    Moreover, the surrounding area was also made of ss with better soundproofing. There was no need to worry that the sound of the piano would disturb Jiang Yu and Bessie when they practiced.


    Perhaps Xu Ye could see Jiang Yu¡¯s impatience, so he could only say, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Jiang Yu continued, ¡°If there are no problems at the moment, let¡¯s practice first.¡±


    Hence, the four of them walked into the istion room while Jiang Yu and Bessie practiced their piano music in the piano room.


    The four of them practiced very smoothly, and so did Jiang Yu and Bessie. They did not disturb each other.


    In the afternoon, Yan Fu and Xi Yao went to their professional sses, so there were only four people left to practice.


    Xu Ye walked to Jiang Yu with the script and said, ¡°Your story is very novel.¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Movie King Xu.¡±


    Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°Why are you treating me like an outsider? You didn¡¯t even tell me that you came to Cecilia University. ¡°f I hadn¡¯t gone to yourpany and failed to find you, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you had already handed over thepany.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t look at him. She was still silently memorizing the score.


    She said, ¡°This matter should have nothing to do with Movie King Xu. Regardless of whether the boss is me or not, you will still make a profit. Even if thispany goes bankrupt one day, Movie King Xu will not lose money.¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I care about. It¡¯s just a few million. To me, it¡¯s actually just a small amount of money.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Movie King Xu doesn¡¯t have to chase me all the way here,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Xu Ye smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯te here with any thoughts. I just heard that you were here, so I came here to rx.¡±


    ¡°Rx?¡± Jiang Yu obviously didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Then why are you here wherever I am?¡±


    Xu Ye blindly exined, ¡°This means that we are fated.¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you and Yan Fu met, but since you are willing to help me, I will thank you. I can distinguish between business and personal matters.¡±


    Xu Ye suddenly leaned over and said ambiguously, ¡°What personal matters are we having?¡±


    ¡°Please stay away from me, Movie King Xu. I already have a boyfriend.¡± Jiang Yu distanced herself from Xu Ye.


    She was a little regretful now. If she had known that Xu Ye was here, she would have taken the silver needles to the piano room. If that was the case, she would have stabbed Xu Ye¡¯s acupoints so hard that he would not be able to speak for the time being.


    ¡°But your boyfriend is not here at all.¡± Xu Ye said indifferently, ¡°Perhaps he would have taken the ne back to China the day you moved into the dormitory.¡±

 Chapter 730 - Fight For The Piano Room

    <h4>Chapter 730: Fight For The Piano Room</h4>


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to talk to Xu Ye, so she lowered her head and concentrated on practicing the piano.


    However, she wanted to practice the piano in peace, but there were always uninvited guests.


    Kang Xue led a group of people into the piano room and said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s practice here.¡±


    She brought at least a dozen people with her, and Jiang Yu even saw a familiar face among them ¡ª Mary.


    The clothes she had takenst time had not been returned yet. She had to get them back from herter.


    Jiang Yu stopped ying the piano and looked at Kang Xue calmly.


    Kang Xue pretended to see Jiang Yu and said in surprise, ¡°Aiya, Jiang Yu, are you also rehearsing here?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her and said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s really unfortunate.¡±


    Kang Xue almost choked on her own saliva when she heard that. She said, ¡°Why? We have a lot of people, so we need this ce to rehearse. You only have a few people here, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you move to another ce, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at the group of people behind her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve found so many people, and your stance is really not small.¡±


    Kang Xue said proudly, ¡°Of course. Having a lot of people is the soul of a musical. Do you know that? Look at the people you¡¯ve found. What can they do... Xu Ye?¡±


    When Kang Xue saw Xu Ye, the expression on her face changed from disgust to shock.


    She asked in disbelief, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ......


    Xu Ye waved the script in his hand at her and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to rehearse. Otherwise, why do you think I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a Movie King. Don¡¯t you have a movie to shoot? Don¡¯t you have a job to catch?¡± Kang Xue was very puzzled. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Xu Ye shrugged and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, does it?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kang Xue was a little angry. However, her purpose ofing here this time was not to quarrel with Xu Ye, but to get Jiang Yu to give up the piano room.


    Therefore, she said, ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered with you. Anyway, your business has nothing to do with me. Jiang Yu, you¡¯ve been using this piano room for the whole morning. It¡¯s time to give it up now, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°The piano room is a public one. No one has ever used this term in the morning or in the afternoon. If you want to use the piano room to rehearse, we can split the space between each of us.¡±


    This proposal was very fair, but Kang Xue was unwilling.


    She felt that since Jiang Yu had been here for the whole morning, it was her turn in the afternoon.


    Therefore, Kang Xue had already made up her mind that no matter what Jiang Yu said, she would not give the piano room to Jiang Yu.


    Therefore, Kang Xue said, ¡°Your name is not written on the door of the piano room, so why should I share the piano room with you? Jiang Yu, if you are a little more sensible, you should obediently take your people out and give up the piano room. Otherwise, the people behind me are not to be trifled with.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Your name is not written on the door of the piano room, so why should I go out?¡±


    Kang Xue stomped her feet in anger and said, ¡°You have already stayed here for an entire morning! Do you n to continue staying here?!¡±


    Jiang Yu asked her back, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    Kang Xue said loudly, ¡°What right do you have to stay here? You¡¯ve already stayed here for the whole morning! If you don¡¯t leave, where are we going to practice?!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°This piano room is so big that even a hundred people wouldn¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯ve also said that if you want to practice, then each of us will upy half of the space. In this way, we won¡¯t disturb each other.¡±


    Kang Xue refused to give in and said, ¡°How can we not disturb each other? You guys spoke so loudly during rehearsals. How can you not disturb us?¡±


    Jiang Yu felt a little helpless.


    Kang Xue had just walked into this room and no one was practicing at that time. How did shee to the conclusion that it was ¡°Very noisy¡±?


    Jiang Yu shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree with my method, then I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I advise you to leave quickly.¡± Kang Xue directly sat down beside Jiang Yu and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, then we¡¯ll stay here too.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her with a somewhat funny expression and said, ¡°You said yourself that you¡¯re staying here too? Then why can¡¯t we be more peaceful and share half of the space?¡±


    ¡°Why should I share the piano room with you?¡± Kang Xue rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to chase you out just because you found Xu Ye.¡±

 Chapter 731 - Freshmen Welcome Party

    <h4>Chapter 731: Freshmen Wee Party</h4>


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find Xu Ye, and you can¡¯t chase me away either.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, how can you have the face to upy this position?¡± Kang Xue said impatiently, ¡°Do you know how precious all of our time is? We are different from idlers like you. We also have a lot of things to do.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked doubtfully, ¡°You say that I¡¯m Idler, but aren¡¯t you? We are all doing the same after-ss task.¡±


    Bessie also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We are all doing the same task. Are you more noble than us?¡±


    Kang Xue rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m more noble than you.¡±


    ¡°You really like to tter yourself.¡± With so many people present, Bessie was too embarrassed to curse, so she only said this sentence.


    She had learned this sentence from Jiang Yu. It probably meant that some people were too confident in themselves and always liked to raise their own status.


    In Bessie¡¯s eyes, Kang Xue was this kind of person.


    When Kang Xue heard Bessie say this about her, she was instantly furious. She stood up and said, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t willing to give in, right? Alright, I¡¯ll go find Professor Karl now and ask him to judge for me!¡±


    As she spoke, she ran to Professor Karl¡¯s office and told him how Jiang Yu had bullied her in the piano room.


    When she spoke, she was still pretending to cry, so she spoke intermittently. Professor Karl did not understand a few sentences at all.


    He only vaguely heard ¡°Jiang Yu¡±and ¡°Piano room.¡± When he saw Kang Xue crying so sadly, he thought something had happened to Jiang Yu in the piano room, so he rushed over anxiously.


    But when he arrived, he saw more than a dozen people blocking the door. Jiang Yu was sitting peacefully in front of the piano in the room, and the expression on her face was not very good.


    Professor Karl did not have time to react to what had happened.


    He squeezed into the room and asked loudly, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!


    Kang Xue followed behind him and came over to tell him that Jiang Yu had stayed in the piano room for the whole morning and was not willing to give up the piano room to him.


    Kang Xue looked really aggrieved, she said, ¡°Professor Karl, don¡¯t you think that Jiang Yu has gone too far? She has already stayed here for the whole morning. Can¡¯t she give up the piano room in the afternoon?¡±


    Professor Karl said, ¡°But the piano room is public. Whoever wants to practice the piano can do so. There is no such thing as whoes in the morning and whoes in the afternoon. If you all want to practice in the piano room, then divide the rooms. Jiang Yu is here, you are there.¡±


    What he said was not favoring Jiang Yu, but it was true.


    But the truth sounded to Kang Xue like Professor Karl was favoring Jiang Yu. The two even said the same thing.


    Due to Professor Karl¡¯s presence, Kang Xue did not dare to be too presumptuous, however, she still wanted to say everything that she wanted to say. ¡°Professor Karl, by doing this, we will feel that you are favoring Jiang Yu. I am clearly more capable than her. Back in the internationalpetition, although you did not agree with me, the other professors agreed with me and did not agree with Jiang Yu. Now, she used some unknown method to get in. Do you still have to be so biased towards her?¡±


    Professor Karl paused and said, ¡°Kang Xue, if I¡¯m honest, your ability is inferior to Jiang Yu¡¯s.¡±


    His words were like a basin of cold water, pouring down on Kang Xue¡¯s head.


    She said in disbelief, ¡°Impossible! My major is piano. Jiang Yu is just a self-taught student! How can I be inferior to her! Professor Larl, this is too unfair!¡±


    When Professor Karl heard this, his heart tightened.


    In fact, he could understand Kang Xue¡¯s feelings. After all, no one wished to learn that something that they had studied for many years were nothing in the eyes of others, and they were even criticized as inferior to a self-taught student.


    He sighed, ¡°How about this? I have a way now. Kang Xue, your identity is an exchange student, and Jiang Yu has participated in the official exam, so her identity is an official student. The school ns to hold a ¡®wee party for freshmen¡¯ on the weekend night a weekter, especially for students like you. If you really think what I did was unfair, thenpete with Jiang Yu at the wee party. I will apply for a music room for you, and you can practice there.¡±

 Chapter 732 - Nervous Rehearsal

    <h4>Chapter 732: Nervous Rehearsal</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    ¡°Okay, I agree,¡± Kang Xue said. ¡°I will definitely win against Jiang Yu at the weing party!¡±


    Professor Karl sighed, thinking that this child¡¯spetitive spirit was too strong.


    He said, ¡°Then this after-school task will bepressed to a week¡¯s time. I will grade yourpletion ording to the reactions of the entire school¡¯s teachers and students.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kang Xue nodded and led her people to follow Professor Karl to the music room.


    After they left, Bessie burst out with her dissatisfaction, she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Kang Xue!? How could there be such an unreasonable person in this world? The piano room wasn¡¯t her family¡¯s, so why should she monopolize it!! And that Mary, she¡¯s on the same side as Kang Xue! No wonder I hated her the moment I saw her!¡±


    She said a whole bunch of things in one breath, almost venting out her anger. Only then did she stop to calm herself down.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. She¡¯s always been like this. She¡¯s arrogant and doesn¡¯t think about the consequences when she does things. She has found so many people for her musical, so it¡¯s very difficult for her to coordinate with them in a short period of time. When the dayes for the weing party, I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t even have time to have a proper rehearsal for her musical.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Bessie suddenly realized, she said, ¡°I knew it. It¡¯s everyone¡¯s first time doing a piano musical. Why would she find so many people? If that¡¯s the case, it would be difficult to mediate if there¡¯s a conflict.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case,¡± said Xu Ye, who had been silent the whole time. He said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I really believe in your strength. That¡¯s why I agreed to help you back then. Please don¡¯t disappoint me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be letting down your title of ¡®Movie Queen¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Movie Queen?¡± Bessie was surprised. She said, ¡°Jiang Yu! So you¡¯re the Movie Queen?¡±


    Ivan, who hadn¡¯t had much of a presence, walked over and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the Movie Queen?¡±


    Jiang Yu hadn¡¯t told anyone about her identity because she just wanted to be an ordinary student. After all the sses were over, she would be able to pass all of Cecilia University¡¯s graduation exams and obtain her graduation certificate.


    However, Xu Ye had revealed her identity.


    However, he seemed to be very surprised that Bessie, a good friend who had always been by Jiang Yu¡¯s side, did not know that she was the Movie Queen?


    ¡°Jiang Yu, didn¡¯t you tell them?¡± Xu Ye asked.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!


    Jiang Yu sighed and said, ¡°I just felt that there was no need to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± As Xu Ye spoke, he approached Jiang Yu and reached out to help her remove a piece of shredded paper from her hair.


    ¡°... Thank you.¡± Jiang Yu originally wanted to say, ¡°Please keep your distance,¡± but when she saw the piece of shredded paper in Xu Ye¡¯s hand, she had no choice but to take back her words and simply thank him.


    Suddenly, a faint light shed by the door.


    Jiang Yu nced at the door, but she didn¡¯t see anything.


    Perhaps she had been too tired from this musical recently, so her eyes were ying tricks on her. She said, ¡°Everyone, hurry up and practice. Yan Fu just sent me a message saying that she and Xi Yao have already finished their lessons and are walking towards us.¡±


    Hence, everyone started practicing again. Xu Ye and Ivan continued to match the lyrics while Jiang Yu and Bessie continued to practice their tunes.


    Although it was a piano musical, the preparation time was too short, so a story that was too long was not easy to rehearse. Jiang Yu¡¯s story was very short. Most of the time, it was the inner monologue of the characters, apanied by a long, long piano piece.


    This was not a traditional piano musical, but in a sense, it was also a kind of innovation.


    Yan Fu and Xi Yao came to the piano room. They did not even have time to exchange greetings before they took out their scripts and threw themselves into the intense rehearsal.


    They were both professional actors, and they were able to grasp their emotions very well when it came to a musical with such a short story. There was no need for Jiang Yu and Bessie to worry at all.


    So, after all the practice was over, it was time for the story and the piece to bebined.


    Although none of them had ever done a musical before, and they didn¡¯t usuallybine such novel fairy tales and piano pieces together, surprisingly, they weren¡¯t nervous at all. Instead, they were in high spirits, they couldn¡¯t wait to see the final result.


    Apart from ying the piano piece, Jiang Yu and Bessie also yed the narration for the first half and the second half, respectively.


    When Jiang Yu read the narration, Bessie yed the piano to cater to her.

 Chapter 733 - Accident

    <h4>Chapter 733: ident</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After Jiang Yu finished her narration, she handed the entire venue over to the four actors and let them perform to their heart¡¯s content.


    After the first half, it was Bessie¡¯s turn to do the narration.


    Each of the six people had their own work to do, and none of them were idle.


    It was not until the end of the whole story that everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I thought that two weeks was very tight, so I wrote a very short story. Later, Professor Karlpressed the time to one week, and I was worried that there wouldn¡¯t be enough time. But I didn¡¯t expect everyone to perform so well. You could do so well in less than a week!¡±


    ¡°Actually, we also didn¡¯t expect that we could do so well,¡± Yan Fu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just so-so,¡± Xi Yao said disapprovingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t always say such negative things!¡± Yan Fu said.


    Xu Ye looked at Xi Yao and asked, ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    Xi Yao knew Xu Ye, but she didn¡¯t like Xu Ye¡¯s character, so she didn¡¯t sound good when she spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯te here by myself. Someone dragged me here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me...¡± Yan Fu whispered.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe, you can totally refuse,¡± Xu Ye¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very good.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want toe...¡± Xi Yao said loudly.


    But before she finished her words, a few people dressed like local ruffians came to the door.


    Jiang Yu recognized one of them ¡ª Diss.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!


    ¡°Who¡¯s Jiang Yu?¡± Someone shouted.


    Although Jiang Yu was puzzled, she still replied, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Yu? You¡¯re really not bad looking.¡± The person who asked the question walked over, squinted his eyes, and whistled loudly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jiang Yu frowned and took a step back.


    The person said, ¡°My name is Kati, and I¡¯m the boss of this school. I heard from Diss that Jiang Yu from the piano elite ss is very beautiful. I was curious, so I came to see you.¡±


    Diss?


    Jiang Yu looked up at Diss and sneered, ¡°Is that so? Then I really should thank all of you for your praise.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kati said with a smile, ¡°And I also heard from others that you seduced men everywhere. Is that true or false?¡±


    Where did this ridiculous rumore from?!


    Jiang Yu had a headache and said, ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Kati seemed to be indifferent to this matter and said, ¡°I have a girlfriend too, but I still look at beautiful women outside and talk to beautiful women.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you are worthy of your girlfriend?!¡± Bessie could not stand it anymore and said loudly.


    ¡°So Jiang Yu is not the only beautiful woman here.¡± Kati narrowed his eyes and looked at Bessie, saying, ¡°You look very much to my taste. How about it? Do you want to try things with me?¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± Bessie shouted at him.


    ¡°You have a fierce temper, but I like it this way.¡± Kati licked his tongue and reached out to pull Bessie¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Wait a minute, wait a minute. There are people here,¡± Xu Ye said and stood in front of the four girls with Ivan.


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Kati saw that his good deed was blocked by someone and immediately became impatient.


    Xu Ye flung his hair and said in a self-confident manner, ¡°Flower protector.¡±


    Kati was amused and said, ¡°What is that? Flower protector? Do you think the two of you can beat the five of us?¡±


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t beat you guys, I still have to fight. I can¡¯t let you bully a little girl.¡± Xu Ye pinched the bones of his hand and said, ¡°If you¡¯re a man, then let¡¯s fight openly.¡±


    ¡°Fight? Do you think we¡¯re acting in a movie?¡± Kati sneered and said to the people behind him, ¡°Brothers, take care of him!¡±


    The five people rushed at the two people opposite them, and the scene instantly became chaotic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t fight!¡± Yan Fu shouted with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You guys hide behind me. I¡¯ll contact Professor Karl,¡± Jiang Yu said very calmly.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The other three hid behind Jiang Yu, not daring to breathe loudly.


    Jiang Yu took out her phone and contacted Professor Karl. After telling him about the piano room, she said, ¡°Professor, please bring a few security guards here. It¡¯s very dangerous here.¡±


    Professor Karl said, ¡°Got it. All of you stay there and don¡¯t move. No matter what happens, you must protect yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, got it,¡± Jiang Yu said and hung up the phone.


    She reached into her pocket. There was a long hairpin inside.


    She tightened her grip on the hairpin, ready to protect herself when she was in danger.

 Chapter 734 - Subjugate

    <h4>Chapter 734: Subjugate</h4>


    The weather overseas was a little hot. Hence, Jiang Yu bought a long and thin hairpin. She was going to use it tob her hair.


    But now, it seemed that this hairpin wasn¡¯t as effective as it originally was. Instead, it was used as a defensive weapon.


    Although Xu Ye and Ivan were two well-built men, the two of them were unable to resist the five men in front of them. They were soon at a disadvantage.


    Seeing this, Kati let the three of them continue to deal with Xu Ye and Ivan, while he and Diss walked towards Jiang Yu and the others.


    Diss saw Yan Fu and Xi Yao and sneered, saying, ¡°Look, nothing good happens when you be friends with Jiang Yu.¡±


    Yan Fu retorted loudly, ¡°What has it got to do with you!¡±


    Diss shrugged and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you, but I won¡¯t let you off just because we are ssmates.¡±


    Xi Yao said, ¡°Diss, don¡¯t think that you can treat your ssmates like this just because you¡¯re the ss captain!¡±


    <sub></sub>


    ¡°That¡¯s really a pity. Because I¡¯m the ss captain, I can do whatever I want to you,¡± Diss said with a wicked smile.


    Kati didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and said, ¡°I advise you to obey us. Otherwise, even if there are only two of us, it¡¯s more than enough to deal with the four of you girls.¡±


    ¡°Then I also advise you to be sensible and stay away from us,¡± Jiang Yu said coldly.


    ¡°Who are you trying to scare here?¡± Diss felt that Jiang Yu was looking down on him, so his mood instantly turned bad. He reached out to pull Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes.


    Jiang Yu quickly took out a hair clip and stabbed at the acupuncture points on Diss¡¯ arm.


    ......


    ¡°Ah!¡± Diss cried out in pain. He felt his arm go numb and he couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    ¡°You, what did you do to me?!¡± Diss cried out, his voice full of panic.


    ¡°I told you to stay away from us.¡± Jiang Yu carried the hair clip behind her back and didn¡¯t let Diss and Kati find the hair clip.


    ¡°Diss! What happened to you?!¡± Seeing Diss in this state, he was curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Jiang Yu did to my arm, but my right arm can¡¯t move anymore!¡± Diss shouted in panic.


    ¡°What?!¡± Kati was also shocked.


    But he didn¡¯t believe it and shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu! Stop pretending! I don¡¯t know what you did to Diss, but this trick is useless on me!¡±


    As he said that, he reached out his hand to pull Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes.


    Jiang Yu quickly struck again and urately hit Kati¡¯s arm with a hair clip.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Kati screamed even more miserably than diss.


    His scream was really miserable. Not only did the people who were fighting stop, even the people who passed by the piano room outside the door couldn¡¯t help but stop and look into the room.


    ¡°Brother Kati! Are you okay?!¡± Diss rushed over to check his injuries, but there were no other marks except for the red dot on his arm.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! What did you do to me?!¡± Kati roared in anger.


    ¡°What do you want to do to us?!¡± Jiang Yu shouted back, unwilling to be outdone, ¡°I told you to stay away from us, but you didn¡¯t listen to me! Now that you¡¯ve been taught a lesson, can¡¯t you bear it?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kati exerted force, and the wound on his arm was numb and painful, as if 10,000 ants were gnawing on it.


    More and more people came to the door. They were shocked by the scene in the room. ¡°Is that Kati?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that that hooligan? Usually, he only bullies girls and uses his own people to provoke boys. What¡¯s wrong with him today?¡±


    ¡°I think he wants to bully Jiang Yu. I don¡¯t know what Jiang Yu did to him, but his arm seems to be numb now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Jiang Yu is a girl. Can she beat Kati?¡±


    ¡°In theory, she can¡¯t. But judging from the current situation, it seems that Kati can¡¯t beat Jiang Yu.¡±


    While the discussion was still going on, Professor Karl had already rushed to the piano room.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Professor Karl shouted loudly.


    When Kati and the others saw Professor Karl, their faces were full of disbelief.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Kati looked at Jiang Yu and said fiercely, ¡°How dare you tell the Professor!¡±


    ¡°Or what? Do you want me to call the police?¡± Jiang Yu said coldly.


    In fact, she initially wanted to call the police, but considering that if she did, Xu Ye and Ivan would definitely be implicated, she decided to look for Professor Karl.

 Chapter 735 - Cancelled

    <h4>Chapter 735: Cancelled</h4>


    ¡°Jiang Yu! How dare you call the Police!¡± Katipletely ignored the fact that Professor Karl was still around and treated Jiang Yu so fiercely.


    ¡°Of course I dare.¡± Jiang Yu took out her phone and pretended to make a call.


    ¡°Alright, stop messing around.¡± Professor Karl frowned and said, ¡°Kati, your reputation in the school is very bad now. Why don¡¯t you know how to control yourself?¡±


    ¡°No matter how bad my reputation is, it¡¯s still better than Jiang Yu¡¯s, right?¡± Kati was not convinced.


    ¡°You¡¯re simply spouting nonsense!¡± Jiang Yu was Karl¡¯s favorite after all. He obviously would not allow anyone to nder Jiang Yu like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense!¡± Kati hurriedly shouted, ¡°Professor, her matter has already spread in the school! If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go and see! See what kind of person Jiang Yu is!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Karl had never paid attention to the school¡¯s forum because it was filled with gossip. There was no actual evidence, so what was there to see?


    It was only these young students who liked to watch those things.


    <sub></sub>


    ¡°Professor Karl, what I said is true!¡± Karl was anxious to defend himself and said, ¡°Jiang Yu has a boyfriend, but she is still seducing other men!¡±


    He looked around, pointed at Xu Ye and said, ¡°It¡¯s him! The two of them are very intimate!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Xu Ye could not understand the development of the matter and asked with confusion, ¡°Jiang Yu seduced me? When did she seduce me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb!¡± Kati¡¯s emotions were a little out of control because not only could he not move his arm, but he had even lost consciousness.


    ¡°Stop arguing!¡± Professor Karl had a headache from their arguments. He could not help but sigh and said, ¡°All of you,e to the office with me. Eleven of you.¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu brought Yan Fu and the others to follow Professor Karl to the office. Kati and Diss followed him to the office with the help of the other brothers.


    Professor Karl¡¯s office was independent, and he was the only one in the room.


    He sat on the teacher¡¯s chair and asked, ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°They were the ones who acted like hoodlums first, and they even wanted to attack us.¡±


    Kati was not convinced and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you attack us? Look at me now, my arms are paralyzed by you!¡±


    ¡°It was you who fought with us first. We were just defending ourselves,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    After listening to these words, Professor Karl could roughly understand the beginning and end to the matter.


    Kati was the one who started the trouble and even started the fight. Jiang Yu and the others were just defending themselves.


    ¡°Kati, why did you do that?¡± Professor Karl asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°What do you mean why¡­ I just don¡¯t like people like Jiang Yu. I also think that she is very casual, so I wanted toe over and flirt with her,¡± Kati said indifferently.


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Professor Karl was furious and said, ¡°When can you respect other students? !¡±


    ¡°This kind of person doesn¡¯t need to be respected¡­¡± Kati muttered.


    ¡°A person like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be respected!¡± Bessie said, ¡°Without any evidence, you just listen to others and want to y hooligan. Do you deserve to be respected?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying here¡­¡± Kati wanted to refute, but Professor Karl interrupted him.


    ¡°Kati, don¡¯t talk. Jiang Yu, how do you want to deal with this matter?¡±


    ¡°Professor Karl! Why are you asking Jiang Yu?¡± Karl was even more unconvinced.


    Professor Karl didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, he was waiting for Jiang Yu¡¯s reply.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss at this critical moment. If she did, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her side.


    So she thought for a moment and said, ¡°Just teach him a lesson.¡±


    Professor Karl Thought for a moment and said to Karl, ¡°Kati, did you sign up for the preliminarypetition of the international dancepetition held by the school?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kati nodded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to participate. I will cancel your spot. Now, the five of you, go home and reflect on yourselves. Come back to ss in two weeks,¡± said Professor Karl.


    Karl couldn¡¯t believe it and said, ¡°K-Professor Karl, what are you talking about?! This qualifier is very important! If I don¡¯t participate, I won¡¯t be able to participate in the follow-up matches!¡±


    ¡°You also know that the qualifier is very important?¡± Professor Karl looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Then why are you still causing trouble at this time? It¡¯s enough that I didn¡¯t suspend you from school!¡±


    ¡°Professor Karl!¡± Kati was not willing to have his spot removed just like that.

 Chapter 736 - Performance

    <h4>Chapter 736: Performance</h4>


    ¡°Alright, this matter is settled. Don¡¯t be unconvinced,¡± Professor Karl said. ¡°Alright, go back. Those who need to rehearse will rehearse. Those who need to pack up and go home will pack up and go home.¡±


    After saying that, he closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair, as if he couldn¡¯t hear anyone else¡¯s words anymore.


    Even though Kati and Diss were unconvinced, seeing Professor Karl like this, they knew that no matter what they said, it would be useless.


    Therefore, they could only go back to pack their things dejectedly and prepare to go home to reflect on themselves for two weeks.


    However, Kati still provoked Jiang Yu when she left, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, just wait and see. As long as I¡¯m still in this school, you won¡¯t be able to get anything good for one day. It¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯ve be like this, so I won¡¯t let you off. I¡¯ll let you be happy for two weeks now. When Ie back, you¡¯ll have a taste of your own medicine.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t look at him. She left after saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at any time.¡±.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief after resolving the trouble with Kati. After they rxed, they also felt physically and mentally exhausted.


    ¡°I¡¯m very tired today. Everyone, go back and rest first. The weing party will be held the night after tomorrow. Everyone, take this opportunity to rest well. Don¡¯t let what happened today affect your mood,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Everyone agreed.


    However, they felt that Jiang Yu was the one who needed to beforted the most.


    She had been framed and misunderstood by others.


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s expression looked very calm. It was the same as usual, so it was hard for everyone to tell whether Jiang Yu was smiling because she didn¡¯t care or because she was forcing a smile.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back first.¡± After Jiang Yu said that, she turned around and left.


    Bessie quickly followed up and asked carefully, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you really alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°If I keep getting angry at others because of this, won¡¯t I be a puffer fish?¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Yu was still in the mood to joke, Bessie knew that she was indeed not affected.


    Since that was the case, she and the others could rest assured.


    The weing party wasing soon. As Jiang Yu and the others had had a good rest, everyone looked energetic.


    ¡°Everyone, cheer up.¡± Jiang Yu cheered them on, ¡°Because it was ast-minute show, Kang Xue and we will appear at the back. But no matter who goes up first, don¡¯t be nervous. Just calm down.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about us,¡± Yan Fu said. ¡°We¡¯ve performed before, so we won¡¯t have stage fright at all.¡±


    Bessie also said, ¡°When I was in junior high and high school, I represented my ss on stage to give a speech, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yu smiled in relief.


    Kang Xue would perform first. Because they had more people and needed more props, they were arranged to perform at the front.


    Otherwise, when the weing ceremony was over and everyone had left, no one would be willing to stay to pack up the props.


    When Kang Xue Walked Past Jiang Yu and went on stage, she threw her a challenging look.


    Jiang Yu pretended not to see it and let her go on stage with a strange expression.


    There were a total of 18 people in Kang Xue¡¯s piano y, including her.


    The stage was not big. With 18 people standing together, it was already a little crowded. In a while, another piano would be brought up, so the space would be even smaller.


    Kang Xue did not expect that the stage would be so small.


    When she was watching from below the stage, she thought that the stage was quite big. Why did it be so small when she went on stage?


    If that was the case, ording to their previous arrangement, the stage would not be able to stand down, so Kang Xue could only temporarily change her position.


    However, there were too many people, and she could not remember which role was which, so she could only brace herself and casually arrange it.


    Although the others did not know why Kang Xue had arranged it this way, she was still the person who organized this musical, so they could only obediently listen to her.


    After the positions were changed, Kang Xue said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Everyone stood in their positions and waited for the performance to begin.


    Although Mike and Roger were both piano yers like Kang Xue, Kang Xue said that she wanted to perform alone at the weing party, so she arranged for the two of them to be actors without any exnation.


    But the two of them did not learn acting at all. Even at thest rehearsal before today¡¯s performance, the two of them still had important lines that they had not remembered.

 Chapter 737 - Screwed Up

    <h4>Chapter 737: Screwed Up</h4>


    Although Kang Xue asked the two of them not to make any mistakes during the performance, they still couldn¡¯t remember the lines.


    Kang Xue yed a short opening piano piece, and after that was the beginning of the plot.


    They yed, and Kang Xue yed the background music.


    The first to speak was Mike, who yed a farmer.


    He walked stiffly among the sixteen people who were standing. As he walked, he said, ¡°Oh my, oh my, what should I do now? Where am I going to earn money?¡±


    Roger yed God. When he heard the farmer¡¯s doubts, he jumped out to answer them.


    But his clothes were long, and he tripped after only a few steps. He fell straight to the ground, and no one helped him up.


    The audience burst intoughter, thinking that this was aedy musical.


    However, this was a very serious musical, and the plot of the story was very normal. So when Roger heard theughter of others, he felt that it was a mockery of him, so he was somewhat unwilling to stand up.


    ¡°Roger! Hurry up and stand up!¡± Mike called out to him in a low voice.


    However, he had forgotten that there was a small microphone hanging around his neck. Therefore, when he called out to Roger to stand up, he had already been heard by everyone present.


    However, the person involved did not know about it and kept shouting, ¡°Stand up quickly! Otherwise, this musical will not be able to continue! Do you want to fail?¡±


    The people below the stageughed even louder.


    ......


    Mike did not understand, but Roger said, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say it!¡±


    ¡°Then you should stand up!¡± Mike said.


    The people below the stageughed louder and louder, and even the people on the stage were holding back theirughter.


    Kang Xue saw that the situation was about to get out of her control, so she quickly said, ¡°Roger, hurry up and stand up and continue acting! If you do this, how are we going to continue? Don¡¯t drag us down in the final score and fail!¡±


    Roger couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to act in this musical. If any of you want to act, thene and act!¡±


    Kang Xue¡¯s hand that was ying the piano stopped. The people below the stage also held their breaths.


    What was going on? Why were there still actors who stopped acting midway?


    Kang Xue said, ¡°Roger, don¡¯t throw a tantrum! Quickly act, and then we¡¯ll leave the stage!¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not going to act, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Roger was so angry that he took off his clothes and threw them on the ground, he said, ¡°The people below the stage areughing, and you guys areughing too! What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t I care about my face? Can¡¯t you guys respect me a little?¡±


    Kang Xue was frightened by his voice and stammered, ¡°Roger, what, what are you talking about? We didn¡¯t disrespect you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing even though you respect me?¡± Roger was really angry, he said, ¡°I¡¯m a piano yer. You said you wanted to get all the attention by yourself, so you asked Mike and I to perform. But we don¡¯t know how to perform at all. We can¡¯t even remember the lines! And just like that, you insisted on letting us actomg. In the end, you made me embarrassed!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Kang Xue only wanted to quickly resolve this matter. After all, Roger was not the only one who was losing face, and she was also losing face.


    However, Roger did not go along with her thoughts and said, ¡°I¡¯m spouting nonsense? Isn¡¯t this the truth? You can ask any of these people on stage, and anyone can prove that I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Kang Xue was afraid that if she continued to make a scene, she would really lose face, so she quickly said, ¡°Alright, stop making a scene. Let¡¯s go down the stage to settle this matter.¡±


    Although Roger¡¯s emotions were still in an agitated state, he also knew that if this continued, he would also embarrass Professor Karl, so he agreed to Kang Xue¡¯s request.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s exin the situation below the stage.¡±


    Kang Xue led her people away, and then it was Jiang Yu¡¯s turn.


    There were six people and two pianos, and there was enough space on the stage for them to perform.


    The performance began. Jiang Yu read the narration first, and then the plot began.


    Jiang Yu and Bessie yed ¡°The Blue Danube¡± together. It was light and rxed, which made the early princess look lively and cute.


    Then the music suddenly changed. It was ¡°Moonlight¡±.


    From ¡°The Blue Danube¡± to ¡°Moonlight¡±, there was no abrupt change in the middle, as if it was a natural transition.


    The audience could not help but hold their breath and quietly watch the wonderful piano musical.

 Chapter 738 - Shocked The Whole School

    <h4>Chapter 738: Shocked The Whole School</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Professor Karl sat in the audience. He couldn¡¯t help but nod his head in praise of Jiang Yu and Bessie¡¯s musical.


    An exquisite middle-aged woman sat beside him. She smiled and said, ¡°I was wondering why you would suddenly pay so much attention to a student. I saw it today, and I think you have good taste. This Jiang Yu is really good at ying the piano.¡±


    The woman¡¯s name was Bai Rui, and she was Karl¡¯s wife. She was also a waltz professor in the dance department.


    Professor Karl smiled and stroked the back of Bai Rui¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Of course I have good taste. Otherwise, how could I marry such an excellent wife like you?¡±


    Bai Rui smiled and said, ¡°You really have a lot of flowery words.¡±


    Professor Karl and Bai Rui sat below the stage, quietly watching the performance of Jiang Yu and Bessie.


    After the performance, the whole ce was silent. No one apuded or sneered.


    Although the University of Cecilia offered a musical theater major, there were very few students who chose the piano category. There were only a few dozen students each year.


    Until now, such a wonderful piano musical had not appeared in the University of Cecilia for decades.


    Now that someone could perform such a wonderful piano musical, who would not be moved by it!


    There was a long silence in the audience. Professor Karl stood up first, pped his hands and shouted, ¡°Good! Jiang Yu, Bessie, you didn¡¯t disappoint me!¡±


    The rest of the people also stood up and apuded. For a moment, the apuse and cheers resounded throughout the entire campus.


    The six people on the stage bowed politely and lined up to leave the stage. They saw Professor Karl walking over with Bai Rui.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± The joy on Professor Karl¡¯s face could not be hidden at all. He said, ¡°You and Bessie did not disappoint me. Your musical performance was really good, even better than what I expected!¡±


    Jiang Yu and Bessie smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Professor Karl.¡±


    Bai Rui also smiled and said, ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. I¡¯m a Professor of Waltz in the dance department, Bai Rui.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Professor Bai Rui.¡± Jiang Yu and Bessie were very polite.


    Professor Karl also introduced, ¡°This is my wife.¡±


    Jiang Yu was very calm, but Bessie seemed to have heard some big news. Her eyes and mouth opened wide.


    Professor Karl smiled and said, ¡°Haha, your performance is very good. I can tell you now that the score I gave you is 83 points.¡±


    ¡°83 points!¡± Bessie shouted in surprise, ¡°Professor Karl, will this score be counted in our total score?¡±


    Professor Karl nodded and said, ¡°Of course. As long as you earnestlyplete the task I gave you, then you will definitely pass the practical ss during the final exam.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Bessie jumped up happily, but suddenly thought of Kang Xue and asked, ¡°Professor Karl, what about Kang Xue?¡±


    Speaking of Kang Xue, Professor Karl¡¯s face turned ugly again. He said with a bad tone, ¡°Her score can only be a negative score. If It¡¯s just a bad performance, I think I¡¯ll give her a low score. But the three of them made such a scene on the stage today. Not only did they embarrass themselves, but they also embarrassed our elite ss. If we don¡¯t give her a negative score, where will my face go?¡±


    What he said made sense. After all, Kang Xue and the other two made a scene in front of all the teachers and students in Cecilia¡¯s school. Not only did they embarrass themselves, but the entire elite ss was also put at risk.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°They have brought this upon themselves.¡±


    Professor Karl said, ¡°In thepetition, I tried my best to ask the professors to give you the first ce, but they insisted on Kang Xue taking the first ce. Now, they should have seen how embarrassing Kang Xue was on the stage today!¡±


    It could be seen that Professor Karl was really angry because his expression was very ugly now.


    Jiang Yu and Bessie were very sensible and said, ¡°Then, Professor Karl, we¡¯ll go back and rest first. You and Professor Bai Rui should also get some rest too.¡±


    Professor Karl nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Jiang Yu and Bessie took the other four people back, but they didn¡¯t go to rest. Instead, they went to a steak shop outside the school.


    ¡°In order to celebrate, Jiang Yu and I will pay today!¡± Bessie shouted happily.

 Chapter 739 - Light Under The Street Lamp

    <h4>Chapter 739: Light Under The Street Lamp</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Yan Fu quickly found a seat and sat down. Then, she asked the waiter for a menu.


    Looking at her posture, Bessie was afraid that she would only order the expensive ones, so she quickly said, ¡°Yan Fu! Be careful, don¡¯t order the expensive ones! Even if Jiang Yu and I pay, you can¡¯t eat like this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just eat as much as you want.¡± Xu Ye flicked his hair and said, ¡°How can we let the twodies take the bill when we¡¯re out to eat? I¡¯ll treat you to today¡¯s meal.¡±


    ¡°This is a meal to celebrate our mission, not to celebrate you,¡± Jiang Yu reminded him.


    ¡°So what?¡± Xu Ye shrugged and said, ¡°I helped you guys too, didn¡¯t I? So we should have won together. What¡¯s wrong with me taking the bill for this meal?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at him and said after a long while, ¡°Since movie king Xu has said so, then we might as well ept it.¡±


    She took the menu and ordered a few dishes. The others were a little shocked.


    Bessie asked in surprise, ¡°Jiang Yu, you ordered so many dishes. Can you finish them all?¡±


    Xu Ye held his forehead with a headache and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t order so crazily just because I¡¯m the one paying.¡±


    After Jiang Yu ordered the dishes, she handed the menu to the others and said, ¡°Who said I ordered so crazily? I can eat all these.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yan Fu didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Jiang Yu, you look very thin and your appetite is very small! How can you eat all these things?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°You just have to trust me.¡±


    Although Yan Fu was still a little doubtful, her attention was quickly attracted by the dazzling array of food on the menu.


    Jiang Yu was a little bored, so she looked out of the window.


    A small light spot attracted Jiang Yu¡¯s attention. It was like a burning cigarette, flickering in and out of the darkness.


    Logically speaking, such a scene could be seen everywhere on the streets, but Jiang Yu¡¯s intuition told her that it was very dangerous.


    It just so happened that the snack she had ordered earlier was served by the waiter. There was an exquisite and small steel fork on it.


    Jiang Yu stopped the waiter and asked, ¡°Hello, Can I take this small steel fork with me?¡±


    The waiter was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted, he said, ¡°This steel fork needs to be bought with money. But if the customer really likes it and feels that this steel fork isn¡¯t worth spending money to buy, you can also perform a show for the other customers. In that case, we can treat this steel fork as a gift for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked around and asked, ¡°What performance?¡±


    The waiter pointed to the two microphones and a cello inside and said, ¡°You can choose on your own and perform on the stage over there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    After the waiter left, Bessie asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you like this fork?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°No, but this thing is useful to me now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bessie didn¡¯t understand what Jiang Yu meant.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t exin. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve seen me y other instruments before, right? I happen to have this opportunity today. Let me show you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before,¡± Xu Ye said as he raised his hand.


    However, no one else had seen it, especially Yan Fu.


    Although she was a fan of Jiang Yu and had seen all of Jiang Yu¡¯s movies and TV shows, she had never seen variety show before.


    When Yan Fu heard that Jiang Yu wanted to y other musical instruments, her eyes instantly lit up. She said, ¡°So Jiang Yu knows other musical instruments?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°A little.¡±


    With that, she stood up and walked to the cello, ying an impromptu song.


    It was Dvorak¡¯s ¡°Dvorak¡¯s cello concerto in B minor¡±.


    When the song ended, all the customers in the shop apuded and cheered. The waiter also took a new steel fork and handed it to Jiang Yu. He smiled and said, ¡°The cello song you yed is very nice.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the steel fork and said politely, ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±


    She returned to her seat and Bessie said in shock, ¡°Jiang Yu, I didn¡¯t expect you to y the cello! You¡¯re too talented!¡±


    Yan Fu also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I only knew that my idol was talented, but I didn¡¯t know that my idol was so talented!¡±


    Ivan couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re really amazing. You can¡¯t say that you know how to y a musical instrument without more than ten years of study and practice. But you don¡¯t look old. I didn¡¯t expect that you not only know how to y the piano, but also the cello!¡±

 Chapter 740 - Surround

    <h4>Chapter 740: Surround</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Xi Yao had been eating snacks quietly, but when she heard others praise Jiang Yu, she felt that if she didn¡¯t say a few beautiful words, she would seem a little out of ce.


    Moreover, she was indeed attracted by the song Jiang Yu yed just now, so she said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really good.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so perfunctory?¡± Yan Fuined.


    ¡°I¡¯m eating,¡± Xi Yao said.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t care. She smiled and said, ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    They talked for a while longer, and the dishes that they had ordered were served one after another.


    It waste, so everyone wanted to finish eating quickly and go back to the dormitory to rest.


    After eating, Xu Ye insisted on sending them back. However, he had drunk tworge bottles of red wine while eating just now, so he was a little out of it.


    It just so happened that Tang Yi called. Jiang Yu picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hello? Tang Yi? Xu Ye is with us right now. Hurry up and bring him back. I¡¯ll give you the address. Come quickly.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu said to the others, ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯ll wait for Xu Ye¡¯s people to pick him up and then go back.¡±


    Bessie said, ¡°But when the timees, you¡¯ll be the only one going back. It¡¯ll be very dangerous. I¡¯ll just wait for you here.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. The two of you can go together. Yan Fu and Xi Yao, go back with senior Ivan first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Fu nodded and said, ¡°Then you guys must be careful when you go backter.¡±


    Jiang yu Yudded and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Yan Fu and Xi Yao followed Ivan back to school. At this time, only Jiang Yu, Bessie, and a drunk Xu Ye were left in the steak shop.


    In less than ten minutes, Tang Yi drove over.


    He pushed the door open and came in. He saw Xu Ye leaning against the chair and falling asleep. Jiang Yu and another ck-skinned girl were guarding him there.


    Tang Yi walked over and gave a simple thank-you. With Jiang Yu¡¯s help, he carried Xu Ye onto the car.


    However, he was still a little puzzled. Ever since Xu Ye stepped into the entertainment industry, no matter what kind of gathering it was, he knew his limits. Unlike today, he would not drink until he lost consciousness.


    He asked Jiang Yu, ¡°What happened today? Why did he drink so much?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Today is just the day we finish our task. I don¡¯t know why he is so drunk.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Tang Yi didn¡¯t n to ask any more questions. After saying ¡°Thank you¡± to Jiang Yu, he drove back with Xu Ye.


    ¡°Alright, we have to go back now,¡± Jiang Yu said as she tightened her grip on the steel fork in her sleeve.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Bessie said in a rxed manner.


    They had only taken a few steps when someone walked out from the shadows and blocked Jiang Yu and Bessie¡¯s path.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It seemed that her initial intuition was true. However, when she took a closer look, she realized that the people who blocked her and Bessie were actually Kati and Diss.


    ¡°It¡¯s the two of you?¡± Bessie also recognized them and said impatiently, ¡°You¡¯re really not tired. You follow us wherever we go. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would think that we owe you money.¡±


    Kati sneered and said, ¡°What you owe me is much more valuable than money.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a spot for the preliminaries?¡± Bessie said, ¡°This spot is gone. It¡¯s purely your own fault. If you hadn¡¯te to find trouble first, Professor Karl wouldn¡¯t have punished you like this in the end.¡±


    Bessie was telling the truth, but Kati didn¡¯t listen to him at all.


    He smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look for excuses. It¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯m like this. Especially you, Jiang Yu! You¡¯re just an exchange student. Why do you think you¡¯re so great in this school?¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned and said, ¡°First of all, your spot has been canceled. It¡¯s your own fault. Secondly, I¡¯m not an exchange student, but an official student. Because I¡¯ve already passed all the official exams.¡±


    ¡°Who would believe it?¡± Diss sneered and said, ¡°Someone has already revealed your true colors, saying that you came here by spending money.¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear that?!¡± Bessie was very angry and said, ¡°Is it another school forum? How old are you? How can you still believe in that kind of thing? ¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t believe in that, are we to believe in you?¡± Kati said coldly.

 Chapter 741 - Call The Police

    <h4>Chapter 741: Call The Police</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You can believe the rumors on the school forum that have no evidence, but you can also not believe me,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°But if you want to use force against others just because of those rumors that have no evidence, then I think you are going too far.¡±


    ¡°We are going too far?¡± Katiughed and said, ¡°We are not going too far as you!¡±


    He pulled out the cigarette from his mouth and threw it on the ground. He reached out to grab Jiang Yu¡¯s sleeve.


    Seeing this, Diss quickly reached out as well.


    It seemed that the two of them had not learned their lesson from the previous time.


    Jiang Yu took out a steel fork and quickly pointed at the same acupuncture point on Kati and Dis¡¯arms.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Kati and Diss cried out in pain at the same time.


    A familiar numbness came from their arms, and it was even more painful than thest time.


    But this was outside the school, and Kati and Diss were already used to this feeling, so they endured the pain and rushed towards Jiang Yu again.


    Bessie was frightened by this scene, but she was not stupid enough to just stand by the side.


    She took out her phone and quickly called the police.


    ¡°Hello?! Is this the police?! This is the steak shop at the entrance of Cecilia University. Someone is picking a fight here, and they even hitting someone!¡±


    After calling the police, Kati and Diss wanted to run, but Jiang Yu hit their legs with a steel fork.


    ¡°Plop!¡± Kati fell, and Diss fell on his body.


    ¡°My leg! I can¡¯t move my leg!¡± Kati shouted in panic.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move my leg either!¡± Diss also shouted loudly. ¡°Jiang Yu! What did you do to us?!¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Bessie ran to Jiang Yu¡¯s side and pulled her up and down to look carefully. She said anxiously, ¡°Are you alright? Jiang Yu, are you alright?¡±


    Jiang Yuforted her and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Bessie heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I was scared to death just now! I¡¯ve already called the police. Now, I¡¯m just waiting for the police toe and take them away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± JiangYuu sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the two of them. They keep pestering us.¡±


    They were obviously two young men, but they always acted like olddies at the vige entrance.


    ¡°The two of them are calctive people,¡± Bessie said.


    Soon, the police arrived in a police car. First, they brought Kati and Diss into the car. Then, they said to Jiang Yu and Bessie, ¡°Come back to the police station with me to make a statement.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Bessie nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them got into the police car and followed them to the police station.


    When they were taking their statements, the police officer looked at Kati and Diss and asked, ¡°You two are injured, and you¡¯re still bullying a little girl on the street?¡±


    Kati immediately pretended to be miserable and pointed at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°It¡¯s that woman! It¡¯s that woman. I don¡¯t know what she did to us, but our legs can¡¯t move now!¡±


    ¡°That little girl?¡± The police officer looked over and said in surprise, ¡°How can such a small and thin girl bully you two men?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Diss shouted.


    Jiang Yu and Bessie finished their statements with the other policeman and were allowed to go back.


    The policeman was worried that the two of them would encounter danger on the way back, so he volunteered to send them back.


    ¡°Thank you, uncle,¡± Jiang Yu said politely.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± The policeman said with a smile, ¡°I also have a daughter, but she¡¯s a little younger than you two. So I hate those ungrateful men who bully girls the most in this world.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Policeman, you¡¯re really a good person,¡± Bessie said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte. If it¡¯s anyter, your school will have a curfew,¡± The policeman said.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu and Bessie took the police car and returned to the school. At that time, there were only three minutes left before the curfew.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Jiang Yu said and hurriedly ran into the school with Bessie.


    Fortunately, it waste and there weren¡¯t many people on the school field. Not many people realized that they hade back in a police car.


    Back in the dormitory, Jiang Yu went to take a shower while Bessiey on the bed to rest.


    After Jiang Yu took a shower, Bessie packed her things and walked into the bathroom.


    When it was 12 o¡¯clock in the evening, Jiang Yu and Bessie were already lying on their beds to rest.


    ¡°What happened today was too dangerous,¡± Bessie sighed as she looked at the ceiling while lying in bed.


    ¡°Yeah. Maybe they were really deceived by the rumors on the school forum,¡± Jiang Yu said.

 Chapter 742 - Concert

    <h4>Chapter 742: Concert</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Kang Xue made a fool of herself at the wee party. Not only did she get a negative score for her after-school assignment, but she also got Mike and Roger to fail.


    Although Mike and Roger were cynical, they still valued their grades very much. Moreover, their grades had always been good, and they could be ranked in the top few ces.


    And this time, they were implicated by Kang Xue. This was also the first time they had failed an after-school mission.


    But Kang Xue didn¡¯t have any intention of apologizing, which made Mike and Roger very angry, especially Roger. Because on the day of the weing party, Kang Xue made him embarrass himself in public, so he was even more angry.


    So Roger found Kang Xue, threw his report card on her desk, and said angrily, ¡°What are you going to do about this?¡±


    Kang Xue looked up at him and said, ¡°You and Mike just failed. I got a negative score.¡±


    ¡°You deserve a negative score! But what¡¯s wrong with Mike and me?¡± Roger said loudly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you fall down because you couldn¡¯t stand properly?¡± Kang Xue didn¡¯t want to be outdone. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t make you fall down. Why are you angry at me?¡±


    Roger didn¡¯t expect Kang Xue to be so unreasonable and didn¡¯t have any other words to refute.


    Seeing that Roger was still standing in front of her desk, Kang Xue was a little impatient and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back? Be careful that if Professor Karl sees you, he will think that you are bullying me.¡±


    As they were talking, Professor Karl walked in from outside the door.


    Roger had to take his report card and return to his seat.


    Professor Karl said, ¡°Thest musical, Jiang Yu and Bessie finished very well, which was really out of my expectations. I¡¯ve been in the industry for so many years, and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an excellent piano musical.¡±


    He said a lot of praise for Jiang Yu and Bessie, but he didn¡¯t mention Kang Xue and the other two.


    This made Kang Xue very ufortable.


    But she didn¡¯t want to lose her temper, so she could only listen to Professor Karl quietly.


    Professor Karl released a new after-ss task, which was to create a song for the rest of the month.


    It had to be original, and there had to be at least two songs. And the style of these two songs had to be in contrast.


    This was a one-person after-ss task, so they could not form a team.


    After Professor Karl issued the task, he said, ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±


    No one said anything, so Professor Karl said ¡°ss dismissed¡± and left the ssroom.


    Bessie leaned on the table and said, ¡°Why do you have topose your own piece so soon? Professor Karl hasn¡¯t taught us anything!¡±


    Jiang Yuforted her and said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. Try it yourself first and you¡¯ll know your shorings. Professor Karl will be able to guide you better to address these shorings.¡±


    ¡°You really know how to say nice things.¡± Kang Xue sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult aboutposing an original piece? You¡¯re already in the elite ss. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know how topose an original piece?¡±


    Bessie stood up and said, ¡°Kang Xue, what are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°What did I say? I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±Kang Xue shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to chat with you guys. There¡¯s a concert in a few days. I still have to go to the concert.¡±


    ¡°You still have time to go to the concert?¡± Bessie was puzzled and said, ¡°Do you think an original song is easy?¡±


    ¡°Is it difficult? When I was in school, I could create an original piece in a few days,¡± Kang Xue said disdainfully.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bessie was shocked and didn¡¯t believe it.


    But Kang Xue had already packed her things and left.


    She seemed to have full confidence in this after-school mission.


    Mike walked in front of Bessie and stuttered for a long time before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Bessie was very surprised and asked, ¡°What are you sorry for?¡±


    Mike said, ¡°I¡¯ve been following Kang Xue and said something disrespectful to you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not disrespectful, right? After all, we were childhood friends. I know better than anyone what kind of person you are,¡± Bessie said helplessly as she spread out her hands.


    Mike knew that Bessie was saying this because she was still angry. However, he had never coaxed a girl before. The longest girlfriend he had dated before was only for a month. They had never had any arguments at all.


    He looked at Jiang Yu for help, but Jiang Yu left with the book in her hands.


    Mike: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 743 - Hard To Get A Single Ticket

    <h4>Chapter 743: Hard To Get A Single Ticket</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Bessie saw Jiang Yu leave, so she followed her back to the dormitory.


    Jiang Yu asked as they walked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay there and listen to Mike¡¯s apology?¡±


    Bessie shrugged, ¡°I know him too well. I knew what he was going to say. He said he was apologizing, but he didn¡¯t mean it. After a while, everything will be fine, so there¡¯s no need to waste time listening to his nonsense.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Although you say that, I still think that the rtionship between the two of you is actually quite good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only on the surface,¡± Bessie said. ¡°But Mike isn¡¯t like Kang Xue, so I¡¯m quite d.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to go to the concert Kang Xue mentioned?¡±


    ¡°What concert?¡± Bessie asked.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I just checked. There¡¯s only one concert recently. It¡¯s Master John¡¯s concert.¡±


    ¡°Master John?!¡± Bessie was shocked and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the youngest piano master in the national team so far? He won the International Trophy at the age of 20!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s his concert.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    ¡°But I heard that as long as it¡¯s his concert, it¡¯s very difficult to buy tickets!¡± Bessie said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first.¡± As she said that, Jiang Yu opened the ticket sales interface.


    It was still in the pre-sale state, but there were already more than 100,000 people who had booked tickets.


    ¡°So many people!¡± Bessie said in shock, ¡°But I remember that Master John only sells 10,000 tickets for every concert. If so many people have booked tickets, will we still have a chance to get them?¡±


    Jiang Yu clicked on the ¡°Reserve¡± button and said, ¡°Let¡¯s reserve the tickets first. What if we¡¯re lucky enough to get them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Bessie felt that Jiang Yu was right, so she took out her phone and clicked on the ¡°Reserve¡± button.


    ¡°Tomorrow night at 12:00 p.m. on time.¡± Bessie looked at the notice at the bottom and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t Forget Tomorrow Night.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu set an rm clock for tomorrow night at 11:55 pm.


    ¡°But I think we¡¯re not the only ones in school who want to watch Master John¡¯s concert. So tomorrow night at 12:00 pm, there will be a lot of people fighting for tickets. At that time, the server might crash. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s a high chance that we won¡¯t be able to get tickets.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we have to try,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true... there¡¯s no other way except to try,¡± Bessie sighed and said helplessly.


    The next night, Jiang Yu and Bessie were already waiting in front of theputer, ready to fight for the tickets when the tickets were on sale.


    But just as Bessie had said, because there were too many people fighting for tickets, the school¡¯s server crashed. Jiang Yu and Bessie couldn¡¯t even open the web page.


    ¡°I knew this would happen.¡± Bessie sighed and said with some disappointment.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There will be another way,¡± Jiang Yuforted Bessie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s another way. Even if there was, it would be to buy tickets from others. However, tickets like that are very expensive. Although Master John is very famous, the overpriced tickets are not worth the price at all,¡± Bessie said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    However, she really wanted to go to Master John¡¯s concert, so she would do everything she could to get tickets.


    Bessie was a little sleepy and said, ¡°If you have a way to buy tickets, go ahead. I¡¯ll go to the library to look for information, so I won¡¯t go to the concert.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Bessie said, ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy, so I¡¯ll go to bed first. Jiang Yu, you should rest early too.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m also tired, so let¡¯s rest together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±


    Early the next morning, Jiang Yu was about to finish breakfast with Bessie and go to the library when she received an unexpected call.


    It was Xu Ye.


    Jiang Yu picked up the call and asked, ¡°Movie King Xu, What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°I have a gift for you here. Do you want it?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t ask what the gift was and directly rejected Xu Ye, she said, ¡°No need. Movie King Xu is very generous, so the gift he bought must be something good. In that case, Movie King Xu should keep it for himself.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what it is?¡± Xu Ye couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know because I don¡¯t intend to ept this gift,¡± Jiang Yu said.

 Chapter 744 - He’s Here

    <h4>Chapter 744: He¡¯s Here</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    However, Xu Ye said, ¡°It¡¯s tickets for Master John¡¯s concert.¡±


    By saying this, he was gambling that Jiang Yu did not buy the tickets for this concert.


    Just as he expected, Jiang Yu paused and asked, ¡°You have tickets for this concert?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would I call you and say that I want to give you this gift?¡± Xu Ye said with a smile.


    ¡°As far as I know, Movie KingXu is in the film industry, right? You have never been interested in a program like a concert. Why would you suddenly buy tickets for a concert?¡±Jiang Yu asked.


    Xu Ye was stumped by the question. He paused for a moment, he exined, ¡°I heard from Tang Yi that Master John is a famous figure in the piano industry. Coincidentally, aren¡¯t you a piano student? I thought you would really want to go to his concert, but I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to buy the tickets, so I kept something in reserve. You refused to ept this gift because you already bought the tickets?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused, but she still didn¡¯t intend to owe Xu Ye a favor, so she said, ¡°Yes, I already bought the tickets.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I miscalcted.¡± Xu Ye sighed, sounding very disappointed.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first. I still have to go to the library to study,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll rest too,¡± Xu Ye said and hung up the phone first.


    Bessie was listening from the side. When she saw Jiang Yu hang up the phone, she asked in surprise, ¡°Jiang Yu, did you really buy a ticket?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°No, I just told him that.¡±


    ¡°AH? But didn¡¯t he say that he had a ticket?¡± Bessie didn¡¯t understand why Jiang Yu would reject Xu Ye. She said, ¡°It just so happens that you want to go too. He also has a ticket. Isn¡¯t that just right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There will be another way.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head, as if she was unwilling to talk about this matter.


    Bessie was tactful and didn¡¯t say anything else. She went to have breakfast with Jiang Yu.


    Visit /Myb o x nove l./ to read, pls!


    Bessie didn¡¯t know if she had eaten something bad, but after sitting in the library for a short while, her stomach began to hurt.


    ¡°Ouch! My stomach hurts!¡± Bessie said in pain, ¡°No, I have to go to the bathroom!¡±


    Then, she took out a tissue from her bag and ran to the bathroom.


    Jiang Yu was a little worried about Bessie, but she couldn¡¯t go to the bathroom with her.


    Therefore, she could only wait anxiously in the library. After Bessie came out, she quickly brought her back to the dormitory.


    After feeding Bessie some medicine to treat her diarrhea and cing her on the bed to rest, Jiang Yu sat on a chair to the side, exhausted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Bessieforted Jiang Yu.


    After saying that, she fell into a deep sleep.


    Seeing Bessie fall asleep, Jiang Yu felt relieved and prepared to continue reading in the library.


    However, just as she reached the stairs, she received a call from Mo Long. ¡°Yu¡¯er, what are you doing now?¡±


    Jiang Yu sounded very happy and said, ¡°I¡¯m preparing to go to the library to read.¡±


    Mo Long asked, ¡°Do you want to go to the concert in a few days?¡±


    ¡°Concert? What concert?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Although she was secretly looking forward to it, perhaps Mo Long was talking about Master John¡¯s concert, but it could also be another concert.


    Fortunately, Mo Long was talking about master John¡¯s concert.


    ¡°John¡¯s concert,¡± Mo Long said.


    ¡°Really? You bought tickets?!¡± Jiang Yu asked in surprise.


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°I know John. When I heard that he was going to hold a concert, I asked him to reserve two seats for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Jiang Yu was so excited that she almost jumped up.


    However, she thought about it again and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that bad? After all, there are still so many people who haven¡¯t bought tickets, but Master John has reserved seats for us...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yu-er,¡±Mo Longforted her, he said, I¡¯ve known John for a long time and have long been a VIP at his concert. So the seat he reserved for me is also a VIP seat, not a seat for the ordinary audience.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yu smiled in relief and said, ¡°That means that you will alsoe, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already at the airport. I¡¯ll give you a call before I get on the ne,¡± said Mo Long.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°Just wait for me at the apartment I¡¯ve booked.¡±


    ¡°Then send me the address,¡± said Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 745 - Gown

    <h4>Chapter 745: Gown</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Mo Long sent the address to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll hang up first. We have to start checking the tickets now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu hung up the phone, packed her things, and went to the address Mo Long sent her.


    Fortunately, Mo Long sent her the password for the password lock. Otherwise, Jiang Yu might not be able to get in.


    Jiang Yu opened the door and saw a very familiar decoration, which was exactly the same as her bedroom in Mo Garden.


    ¡°This is?¡± Jiang Yu was a little shocked.


    She sat on the sofa and looked at the coffee table in front of her and the vase on it. It was exactly the same as the one in Mo Garden.


    It seemed that Mo Long had secretly found someone to decorate it for her to give her a surprise.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yu was a little touched and smiled.


    The room was so clean that there was no need to tidy it up. Jiang Yu took a copy of ¡°The Little Prince¡± from the bookshelf and prepared to read it while waiting for Mo Long toe back.


    However, she stayed up all night yesterday and woke up a little early today. Along the way, she had been taking care of Bessie who was in fear and trepidation. Her nerves had been tense all along.


    Now that she hadpletely rxed, Jiang Yu was actually a little sleepy.


    She had originally wanted to persevere and take Mo Long out for a meal when he returned. However, her eyelids grew heavier and heavier. In the end, she could not hold on any longer and closed her eyes tightly.


    When she woke up, it was already dark outside and the rainbow-colored neon lights were lit up.


    She did not know when she was carried onto the bed. She was also wearing a ck suit jacket.


    Jiang Yu looked up and saw Mo Long, who was dozing off on the sofa, by the light from outside.


    Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!


    He was probably not asleep because his breathing was very light, unlike his usual heavy breathing when he was asleep.


    Jiang Yu deliberately made a noise, and Mo Long opened his eyes in the darkness. He looked at the bed and asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Jiang Yu stretchedzily and said with a smile, ¡°Yes. When did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    Mo Long walked over and turned on the tablemp on the bedside table. He said, ¡°I just arrived not long ago. I didn¡¯t want to wake you up because I saw that you were sleeping soundly. You must have been too tired recently, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. I¡¯m not that tired. I just stayed uptest night to fight for tickets and took care of my sick roommate today.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Mo Long patted Jiang Yu¡¯s head lovingly.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Mo Long suddenly said, ¡°I brought a gown for you. I felt that you might not like the style of a foreign gown, so I bought a gown ording to your favorite style. Let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu got off the bed and looked at Mo Long bringing over an exquisite box.


    She opened it and took a look. This gown was indeed in her favorite style.


    It was a sky blue strapless dress with a ring of small diamonds on the chest and a few small white flowers.


    The hem of the dress was also embroidered with small flowers of the same style and dark blue butterflies.


    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration.


    ¡°I knew you would like this gown, so I bought it. There is also a ne and a pair of earrings in the other box. I¡¯ll bring them over for you to take a look,¡± Mo Long said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to bring them over.¡± Jiang Yu quickly stopped Mo Long and said, ¡°You came in such a hurry and didn¡¯t inform me in advance. You should be hungry, right? Let¡¯s go out for a meal together?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Mo Long smiled and rubbed Jiang Yu¡¯s nose lovingly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and held Mo Long¡¯s arm as they went out together.


    The two of them had a meal at a nearby steak restaurant. After taking a short walk, they returned to the apartment to rest.


    On the afternoon of the concert, Jiang Yu changed into her gown and got into the car with Mo Long. They went to the concert venue.


    The security guards at the door saw Mo Long and respectfully stepped aside to make way for him. They said, ¡°President Mo, pleasee in.¡±


    Mo Long nodded slightly and brought Jiang Yu into the venue. Then, they went to the VIP room on the second floor.


    However, when they went upstairs, Mo Long and Jiang Yu met Xu Ye.


    ¡°Jiang Yu?¡± When Xu Ye saw Jiang Yu and Mo Long, he paused for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded slightly and said, ¡°What a coincidence, Movie King Xu.¡±


    ¡°President Mo hasn¡¯t been busy recently.¡± Xu Ye looked at Mo Long.


    Although he was smiling, there was no sincerity in his smile.


    However, Mo Long couldn¡¯t be bothered to be polite with him. He only said faintly, ¡°Well, thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡± Xu Ye said with a fake smile.

 Chapter 746 - Master John

    <h4>Chapter 746: Master John</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu felt that the current atmosphere was a little awkward. Even though there weren¡¯t any awkward expressions on the faces of the two people involved, as a bystander, Jiang Yu could already feel just how awkward the situation was.


    ¡°No wonder Movie Queen Jiang wasn¡¯t willing to ept my good intentions. So it¡¯s because of President Mo,¡± Xu Ye said.


    Actually, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expect Mo Long to be friends with Master John at that time. She also didn¡¯t expect him to be willing to specially reserve seats for her and Mo Long.


    However, she felt that even if she couldn¡¯t go to the concert, she couldn¡¯t ept Xu Ye¡¯s gifts or favors.


    Before shepletely understood Xu Ye¡¯s purpose, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to owe him a favor.


    So she said, ¡°Yes. After all,pared to the tickets that Movie King Xu wanted to give me, I think it¡¯s morefortable for my boyfriend to give me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xu Ye curled the corners of his lips and left without saying anything else.


    Xu Ye was also the VIP seat for this concert. He was on the same floor as Jiang Yu and Mo Long, but the exclusive room was still quite far away.


    ¡°Why is Xu Ye here?¡± Mo Long was a little surprised. ¡°I remember that he recently broke his contract with his entertainmentpany.¡±


    ¡°He has this kind of trouble?¡± Jiang Yu was a little shocked and said, ¡°But what he told me was that he came here to rx.¡±


    ¡°He really is an unpredictable person,¡± Mo Long said.


    Jiang Yu also felt that Xu Ye was an unpredictable person.


    Jiang Yu followed Mo Long to the exclusive room and stood by the fence, quietly watching Master John¡¯s concert.


    ......


    After the song was finished, Jiang Yu could not help but praise, ¡°Master John is really a very good pianist.¡±


    ¡°Yu¡¯er is also very good,¡± Mo Long emphasized.


    ¡°Butpared to Master John, I¡¯m still far behind,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how much more time I need to be like Master John, to be a famous pianist.¡±


    ¡°But apart from the piano, Yu¡¯er is also proficient in other things,¡± Mo Long said. ¡°During this period of time, when I was in Mo Garden, grandfather said that when you go back, you must bring him along to take a look at snuff bottles. He wants to give one to his oldrade.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Percet. I can also give some of the snuff I made to that grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As he was speaking, John had already changed into another set of clothes and was ready to y the second song.


    This time, Jiang Yu chose to close her eyes and quietly listen to the song that John was ying.


    Most of the songs that John was ying were his own original songs. There were songs that had an impassioned melody like ¡°Wild Horse Parting Mane¡± and songs that were as tender as ¡°Blue Danube River.¡±.


    He switched back and forth between twopletely different styles of music, but the audience did not find the concert unbearable because of such auditory senses. Instead, they reacted the same way as Jiang Yu¡¯s. They closed their eyes and enjoyed it quietly.


    What entered their ears one second ago was a piece as elegant and gentle as the moonlight. The next second, what entered their ears was a piece of passionate and trembling music that swept through everything like a strong wind.


    It was hard to dislike such a dual sense.


    After the second piece was yed, John went down the stage to change his clothes again and prepared to y the third piece.


    The third piece was simr to the first piece in style, but he added a little innovation to it.


    Jiang Yu listened to this piece and had some inspiration for her own original piece.


    When the ninth piece was yed, John did not immediately get off the stage to change his clothes. Instead, he took the microphone, he said, ¡°Dear audience, thank you very much for your love for me. Now that the ninth piece has been yed, why don¡¯t I choose an audience member from the audience to y thest piece with me?¡±


    The audience was in an uproar. They were all waiting for Master John to get their seat number so that they could go onstage and y the piano together with Master John.


    Even Jiang Yu, who was on the second floor, was eager to try.


    That was the famous Master John! Now that there was a chance to y together with him, who wouldn¡¯t be willing?


    Backstage, the staff brought up a small box for the lucky draw. Inside was the seat number of the audience.


    It also included the guests on the second floor.


    John pulled out a card from the box. On it was the number ¡°66.¡±.

 Chapter 747 - Impromptu Ensemble

    <h4>Chapter 747: Impromptu Ensemble</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Who is audience number 66?¡± John asked.


    Jiang Yu looked back at her seat number. It was the ¡¯66¡¯ that John had just shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s me?¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t believe that such a good thing had happened to her.


    ¡°Yu-er, it¡¯s you,¡±Mo Long said with a smile.


    John asked again, ¡°Who¡¯s audience member ¡¯66¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Jiang Yu took the loudspeaker from the waiter¡¯s tray and said to John on the stage.


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s a young girl,¡± John said with a smile.


    Jiang Yu hurriedly went downstairs. Under the guidance of the staff, she went up to John¡¯s side.


    John only gave Jiang Yu a cursory nce just now. He didn¡¯t expect to see such a beautiful little girl up close.


    Therefore, he asked with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a young and beautiful girl woulde to my concert?¡±


    Jiang Yu said politely, ¡°Master John, you¡¯re joking. Your concert is very famous. Whether it¡¯s people who study piano or people who like piano music, they all regard you as their idol.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s really a happy thing to be praised by a beautiful girl.¡± Johnughed and walked to the piano with Jiang Yu.


    He made a very gentlemanly gesture and asked, ¡°This beautifuldy, May I know your name?¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu bowed politely and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss Jiang Yu. Then, would you like to y a song with me?¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    Jiang Yu and John sat down on the chairs and each yed a song with one hand.


    John raised his left hand and yed a short prelude. Jiang Yu knew that he was ying Beethoven¡¯s ¡°Moonlight.¡±.


    When it was her turn, she raised her right hand and yed the opening song of ¡°Moonlight.¡±.


    John¡¯s eyes could not help but show admiration.


    He had only yed a short prelude. He did not expect Jiang Yu to know that he was ying ¡°Moonlight¡± so quickly. Moreover, she had yed the opening song very smoothly with only one hand.


    It seemed that this little girl looked young, but her strength was not to be underestimated.


    At first, the audience below the stage was disappointed that their seat number had not been chosen. Later, when they saw that the person who had been chosen was only a young girl who looked to be in her twenties, a feeling of disdain rose in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Some people even thought that Master John¡¯s concert today was going to be ruined by this audience named Jiang Yu in the final closing stage.


    After all, Master John had never yed an impromptu concert with a random audience member in all his years of concerts.


    This was the first time, and probably thest time.


    Some people watched the show calmly, wanting to see how Jiang Yu ruined the concert in the end.


    But what they never expected was that not only could Jiang Yu pick up Master John¡¯s music, but she could even y together with him with one hand. This was not something that a young woman of only twenty years old could do.


    At the end of ¡°Moonlight,¡± Jiang Yu realized her wish to be on the same stage with Master John. Master John was also very satisfied with the ensemble this time.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, your piano skills are very good,¡± John couldn¡¯t help but praise, he said, ¡°At present, I have only met a few people with your ability. And you are the only one who is this young.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Master John,¡± Jiang Yu said politely.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed the youngest pianist I¡¯ve ever met,¡± Master John was not stingy with his praise.


    Jiang Yu was a little embarrassed by John¡¯s praise and blushed slightly.


    Seeing this, John asked the staff to take Jiang Yu off the stage while he continued to say a few polite words on the stage. Then, he handed the stage to the host.


    When the host announced that ¡°Today¡¯s concert is over,¡± the audience took their seats and left.


    John followed the staff to the second floor and knocked on the door of Jiang Yu and Mo Long¡¯s room.


    ¡°Master John?¡± When Jiang Yu saw who it was, she could not hide the surprise on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± said John.


    When he saw Mo Long in the room, he could not help but be stunned and asked, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, do you know Mo Long?¡±


    JiaYu yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e.¡±


    John was shocked.

 Chapter 748 - Invitation To Collaborate

    <h4>Chapter 748: Invitation To Coborate</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    The reason why he was shocked was that he had known Mo Long for so long, but he had never known what kind of girl Mo Long liked.


    He had once guessed what kind of girl would be able to sessfully take down Mo Long in the end.


    Now that he looked at it, it turned out to be Jiang Yu.


    Seeing that John maintained a shocked expression and did not speak, Jiang Yu could not help but ask in puzzlement, ¡°Master John, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just a little shocked.¡± John quickly shook his head and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re Mo Long¡¯s fianc¨¦e, you don¡¯t have to call me Master John. Just call me John.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate?¡± Jiang Yu was a little hesitant.


    ¡°No. Actually, I don¡¯t like others to call me master. I think it¡¯s a kind of restraint,¡± said John.


    Jiang Yu hesitated for a moment, but in the end, sheplied with John¡¯s wishes and only called him ¡°John.¡±.


    ¡°Do you have something?¡± Mo Long asked coldly.


    ¡°Of course I have something to do, but I¡¯m not here to look for you,¡± John said as he pulled Jiang Yu aside and asked, ¡°May I ask which school Miss Jiang Yu is studying at now?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Miss Jiang Yu¡¯. Just call me Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Jiang Yu.¡± John quickly changed his words.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m studying at Cecilia University now.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Cecilia?¡± John was a little surprised and said, ¡°Is that the second-ranked art school in the country?¡±


    JianYuyu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the school.¡±


    ¡°Are you an official student?¡± John asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already taken and passed all the exams,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°I see.¡± John nodded and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you interested in writing a song with me?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yu was a little ttered.


    ¡°Of course.¡± John smiled.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Mo Long walked forward and stood in front of Jiang Yu stiffly. He said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    John smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I just like your fianc¨¦e¡¯s capability, so I want to invite her to work with me topose a few songs.¡±


    Mo Long frowned and looked at John, saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I need to ask her school¡¯s teacher¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Jiang Yu then remembered that if she really wanted to work with John, she should ask Professor Karl¡¯s opinion.


    So she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and ask. If my teacher agrees, then I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡±


    John nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for your good news. As for the contact information, just ask Mo Long for it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Jiang Yu nodded.


    John didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel between the two. Anyway, he didn¡¯t have anything important to say, so he went back backstage and prepared to pack his things and return to the hotel.


    ¡°Do you want to work with him?¡± Mo Long asked.


    JiangYuu nodded and said, ¡°As long as Professor Karl agrees, I will definitely work with him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long sighed.


    He knew that as long as it was something decided by Jiang Yu, no matter what he said, she wouldn¡¯t change it.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know why Mo Long sighed, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Long told the truth, ¡°I¡¯ve known John for a long time. I know what kind of person he is. He is a person who is very obsessed with the piano. As long as he is involved in the creation of piano pieces, he will work day and night without rest. I¡¯m worried that if you work with him, he will bring you to this state.¡±


    So that was the reason?


    Jiang Yu smiled, sheforted Mo Long, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? I¡¯m not the kind of person who won¡¯t rest day and night. I still value my own body very much. If something happens to my body, then no matter how much I love the piano, it won¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good as long as you understand.¡± Mo Long smiled happily.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of myself,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Mo Long nodded and pulled Jiang Yu into his arms.


    Jiang Yu slept in the apartment Mo Long had booked. She woke up early the next morning and rushed back to school.


    Mo Long also had work to do, but it was not a very important job. Moreover, he was also a little worried that if Jiang Yu and John stayed together, something would really happen, so he stayed herefor now and did not return to China.

 Chapter 749 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 749: Jealous</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu returned to the school and found Professor Karl in the ssroom.


    She was about to tell Professor Karl about yesterday¡¯s incident, but Professor Karl gestured for her to return to her seat and listen to him first.


    So Jiang Yu obediently returned to her seat.


    Bessie saw that she had returned, so she asked in a low voice, ¡°Jiang Yu, how was the concert yesterday?¡±


    Jiang Yu secretly gave her a thumbs up and said, ¡°It was great.¡±


    Kang Xue, who was sitting not far away, clearly heard what Jiang Yu and Bessie said.


    Jiang Yu went to the concert yesterday? Damn it! How did she manage to buy a ticket? She did not manage to buy a ticket at that time, and no matter what method she used, she could not manage to buy a ticket!


    Kang Xue gnashed her teeth in hatred. She nned to ask Jiang Yu about it after Professor Karl left.


    However, Professor Karl didn¡¯t leave immediately after he finished talking about the school¡¯s newly issued rules. Instead, he said to everyone, ¡°Today, our elite ss will wee a big shot.¡±


    No one knew what was going on. Even Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t guess who it was. She didn¡¯t think of John at all.


    But the moment John stepped in, Jiang Yu knew what his purpose ofing here was.


    He stood beside Professor Karl with a smile and said, ¡°Hello, students. I¡¯m John.¡±


    Bessie and the others took a deep breath.


    ......


    This was the legendary piano master!! How could he be here?!


    John ignored the shock of the others and continued, ¡°I¡¯m here today to look for a student.¡±


    Then, he walked towards Jiang Yu in front of the others¡¯ eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯ve already informed Professor Karl when I came. Professor Karl has already agreed to the cooperation between you and me.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused. She didn¡¯t expect John to be more concerned about this matter than she was.


    She had said yesterday that she would ask Professor Karl¡¯s opinion, but she didn¡¯t expect him toe today.


    She stood up and smiled at Professor Karl. ¡°Thank you, Professor Karl.¡±


    Professor Karl smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. It is my honor as a teacher for my student to coborate with the famous Master John inposing music.¡±


    John was pressed for time and did not have much time to stay here. Therefore, he left after a few simple words with Jiang Yu.


    Professor Karl didn¡¯t have anything important to announce, so he also returned to the office.


    Bessie was very excited as shey in front of Jiang Yu and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu! What¡¯s going on! Not only did you watch the live concert yesterday, but you even got the opportunity to work with Master John?!¡±


    This was the kind of luck that others envied but couldn¡¯t get!


    Mike and Roger also walked over and asked, ¡°Yeah, Jiang Yu, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    After thest weing party, the two of them had already distanced themselves from Kang Xue and had formed a team with Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu was about to speak when Kang Xue said in a strange tone, ¡°What else could it be? She must have yed some dirty tricks again, right? Otherwise, how could she have bought a ticket? How could master John find her to work with him?¡±


    Bessie was a little angry, she said, ¡°Kang Xue, can you not say that grapes are sour just because you can¡¯t eat them here?!! You didn¡¯t buy a ticket yourself, but it doesn¡¯t mean that others also didn¡¯t buy a ticket! So many people in the school wanted to go to this concert. Do you dare to say that not a single one of them has bought a ticket?¡±


    Kang Xue said coldly, ¡°Who knows how she bought it? Besides, what if no one in the school has bought a ticket?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to reason with me!¡± Bessie said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Kang Xue retorted loudly.


    ¡°Alright, stop arguing.¡± Jiang Yu hurriedly stopped the two, ¡°Let¡¯s end this matter here. Whether it¡¯s about the tickets or the cooperation, I have a clear conscience. If anyone insists that there¡¯s a lie, she¡¯s wee to find the w.¡±


    Jiang Yu was referring to Kang Xue.


    Kang Xue said, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you think I don¡¯t dare to? Let me tell you, I absolutely don¡¯t believe that you can buy a ticket! Oh, right, didn¡¯t Xu Yee a few days ago? He even rehearsed with you. The photos of the two of you behaving intimately are all on the school forum. Could it be that he spent a huge sum of money to buy you a ticket?¡±


    The second half of her sentence was so sarcastic that it was as if Xu Ye was the reason Jiang Yu was able to go to the concert.

 Chapter 750 - Meet At The Studio

    <h4>Chapter 750: Meet At The Studio</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Bessie said, ¡°Kang Xue, what do you mean by that? Could it be that the intimate photos of Jiang Yu with another man that those people mentioned earlier were all your doing?¡±


    Kang Xue spread her hands and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I only said that I saw it, but I didn¡¯t admit that I did it.¡±


    But since she could say this, then even if she didn¡¯t do it, it must have something to do with her.


    However, there was no evidence at the moment, and the incident didn¡¯t have much of an impact on Jiang Yu.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. Everyone should have their own things to do. Go do your own things.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m telling the truth? I¡¯ve hit a sore spot, so you¡¯re in a hurry to skip this topic?¡± Kang Xue said mockingly.


    ¡°Kang Xue, I feel very sad and regretful that you didn¡¯t buy a music ticket, resulting in you not being able to watch the concert.¡±


    Jiang Yu said in a serious tone, ¡°At the same time, I also feel regretful that you don¡¯t have a powerful boyfriend who can¡¯t even help you get a simple ticket. Of course, these aren¡¯t the most tragic things. The most tragic thing is that on the basis of these things, your homework was even given a negative score. There¡¯s a high chance that you¡¯ll fail the final semester. If that¡¯s the case, you might not even be able to get the graduation certificate as an exchange student. Thinking of this, as your ssmate, I feel very sad for you.¡±


    After Jiang Yu said this, she could clearly see that Kang Xue¡¯s face had turned from red to green.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± All the painful parts had been said by Jiang Yu. To Kang Xue, this was very embarrassing.


    But she couldn¡¯t refute anything because Jiang Yu was telling the truth.


    Therefore, she could only stomp her feet in anger.


    ......


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t disturb each other,¡± said Jiang Yu, ¡°Kang Xue, since you don¡¯t like me, why do you have to have anything to do with me? If there¡¯s anything about me, can¡¯t you just not pay attention to it?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care about me? I¡¯ll pay attention to whoever I want!¡± Kang Xue said angrily as she turned around and left the ssroom.


    Jiang Yu sighed and shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, are you going to coborate with Master John in the future?¡± Bessie asked, her eyes filled with envy.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°John only invited me to coborate with him on one song. He didn¡¯t say that he would coborate with me in the future.¡±


    ¡°John? Jiang Yu, so you and Master John are already so familiar with each other,¡± Bessie said.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°John asked me to call him that. He said he didn¡¯t want to be bound by the title ¡®Master¡¯.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Bessie nodded, she said, ¡°I feel that many famous people are actually more willing to be ordinary people. There won¡¯t be so many people¡¯s eyes on them. They can also live the life of ordinary people freely.¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± Jiang Yu felt that Bessie¡¯s words made sense.


    ¡°Then you should go with Master John first.¡± Bessie walked to Mike¡¯s side, ¡°He will take care of me during this period of time. You can rest assured. If he doesn¡¯t take good care of me, I¡¯ll go to his mother andin.¡±


    Mike said helplessly, ¡°I know, I know. You¡¯re really a Missy.¡±


    With Mike taking care of Bessie, Jiang Yu felt more at ease, so she made an appointment with John to meet him at the studio.


    John¡¯s studio looked more like a bedroom. There was a single bed, a desk, and a sofa for three. Other than that, there was nothing else.


    However, when Jiang Yu went, she was surprised to find that Mo Long was also there.


    ¡°Why are you still here? Didn¡¯t you go back to work?¡± Jiang Yu asked in surprise.


    Mo Long sat on the double sofa, flipping through the documents as he said, ¡°I¡¯m still a little worried about you, so I n to rest here for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to work?¡± Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Did you hand over your work to Teng Yi again?¡±


    John listened from the side and felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s use of the word ¡°again¡± was very clever.


    Mo Long paused and replied faintly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that Teng Yi must have memorized a lot of work again.


    So sometimes, she still felt sorry for Teng Yi.


    ¡°Teng Yi¡¯s life is actually quite miserable,¡± John said casually.


    Jiang Yu wanted to echo ¡°Yes,¡± but she saw Mo Long looking at John with a gloomy face, so she silently took back that sentence.


    She also changed the sentence: ¡°I think his life is pretty good, very fulfilling.¡±

 Chapter 751 - Creation

    <h4>Chapter 751: Creation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    John didn¡¯t agree and said, ¡°I think Teng Yi¡¯s life is more tiring than the life of a legendary ¡®crazy pianist¡¯ like me.¡±


    ¡°You also know that you¡¯re crazy?¡± Mo Long looked at John with disdain.


    ¡°I admit it when others say it, but I don¡¯t admit it when you say it,¡± said John. ¡°You¡¯re even crazier than me. How dare you talk about me?¡±


    ¡°Is he also crazy?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know that Mo Long had such a side to him. She asked, ¡°How crazy is he?¡±


    Mo Long coughed and signalled John not to say those things.


    But John pretended not to know, he said to Jiang Yu, ¡°When he was young, he rushed into a fire to save a little girl. His leg was hit by a broken beam. Although the injury was not serious, his leg was unable to walk after that. It had something to do with this.¡±


    ¡°He saved someone in the fire?¡± Jiang Yu turned to look at Mo Long and asked, ¡°And he was hit by the beam?¡±


    Mo Long coughed and said, ¡°That was a long time ago. Besides, hasn¡¯t my leg recovered?¡±


    That was the truth, but Jiang Yu still felt a little ufortable.


    However, there was no point in talking about such a trivial matter.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu only said, ¡°Be careful in the future. You must never do such dangerous things again.¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    John stood at the side, feeling that he was an especially bright third wheel.


    ......


    Therefore, he hurriedly interrupted Mo Long and Jiang Yu¡¯s conversation and said, ¡°Stop, don¡¯t say anymore. Jiang Yu came to me today to create something, not to improve her rtionship with you.¡±


    Mo Long opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but John had already pulled Jiang Yu to the desk and brought her a chair.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s work time now. Don¡¯t chat!¡± John was very firm.


    Seeing this, Mo Long could only stop talking so that Jiang Yu could write in peace.


    ¡°John, what theme do you want to write this time?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    John thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you have any ideas? War? Peace? Youth or dreams?¡±


    Jiang Yu also thought for a moment and said, ¡°Dreams.¡±


    John snapped his fingers and said, ¡°Dream it is.¡±


    He took out a few pieces of paper and a pen from the drawer of the desk and handed them to Jiang Yu. He said, ¡°You go first. Then, I¡¯ll look at the problem and revise it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    This was a golden opportunity for her. To be able to receive the personal guidance of Master John. Many people were envious, but they never got the chance.


    Jiang Yu sat in front of the desk, but surprisingly, she had no inspiration.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t have any inspiration, right?¡± John saw through Jiang Yu¡¯s thoughts at a nce.


    ¡°When you don¡¯t have any inspiration, go out for a walk. After all, artes from life,¡± John said.


    ¡°But is there a rush for time?¡± Jiang Yu asked worriedly.


    ¡°No. When you don¡¯t have any inspiration, don¡¯t worry about whether the time is tight or not. If you keep worrying about it, you won¡¯t be able topose a song.¡±


    As John spoke, he was about to take Jiang Yu out for a walk.


    When they left, he did not forget to call Mo Long. ¡°Let¡¯s go out together. As the CEO, you can¡¯t just sit in the office all the time, right?¡±


    When Mo Long heard that, he put down the documents and stood up to follow them out.


    After leaving the door, Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    John shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not a local. I onlye to perform asionally, so I¡¯m not very familiar with this ce. If you really want to see it, why don¡¯t you ask Mo Long? After all, he always flies this way because of his work.¡±


    As he said that, he turned around and gave Mo Long a look.


    Actually, John was a local. The reason why he said that was to help Mo Long create a good opportunity to take Jiang Yu out for a walk.


    However, Mo Long did not give John any face. Instead, he said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m only here because of my work. I¡¯m not very familiar with this ce.¡±


    John: ¡°¡­¡±


    What a great opportunity I¡¯ve prepared for you! Why don¡¯t you cherish it!


    However, since he had already said it, John could not lift a stone to hit his own foot. Therefore, he could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you have any ce you want to go?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go like this and rx. At night, we¡¯ll find a ce where we can see fireflies.¡±


    ¡°We can, but there are very few fireflies here, right? I wonder where we can see them?¡± John scratched his head.

 Chapter 752 - Their Dream

    <h4>Chapter 752: Their Dream</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Keep walking along this road. Maybe you¡¯ll see it at night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good too,¡± John said.


    The three of them walked along the road together. When they crossed the road, they met an old man.


    All the apples in her bag spilled on the ground.


    She wanted to bend down to pick them up, but because of her old age, her body could not bend down at all.


    The old woman stood rooted to the ground and looked around at the people around her. However, the pedestrians and the passing cars had no intention of stopping.


    Jiang Yu saw it and quickly went to the nearest convenience store to buy a bag. Then, she walked to the old woman and helped her pick up the apples.


    ¡°Grandma, here are your apples.¡± Jiang Yu handed the apples to the old woman.


    The old woman took the apple and couldn¡¯t help but thank her.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Jiang Yu smiled sweetly.


    The old woman took the apple and left. Jiang Yu and the others also took the opportunity to cross the road.


    Suddenly, a voice came over and asked, ¡°Oh? Jiang Yu? Are you doing a good deed?¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu felt that this voice was somewhat familiar. She turned around and saw that it was Mary.


    She was holding the arm of a strange man. Jessie, who was following beside her, was also holding the arm of another strange man.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Jiang Yu was a little surprised. The world was neither big nor small, but she actually saw Mary and Jessie here.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡± Mary said disdainfully, ¡°Why? Are you dating two men at the same time?¡±


    Mo Long frowned and said, ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re her fianc¨¦?¡± Mary looked as if she suddenly realized something and said, ¡°No wonder Jiang Yu is so unreasonable in school. It turns out that she has a powerful fianc¨¦ behind her?¡±


    She smiled disdainfully, and the others alsoughed.


    Jiang Yu frowned and said, ¡°Mary, this is on the street. Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°What do I have to go too far?¡± Mary walked closer to Jiang Yu, she said, ¡°You were so unreasonable in school because of your fianc¨¦. Without him, what do you think you are? In your words, you should be¡­ a clown?¡±


    As she said that, she deliberately poured the box of hot milk in her hand onto Jiang Yu¡¯s sleeve and pretended to be shocked. ¡°Aiya! Jiang Yu! I¡¯m really sorry! My hand slipped!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her new clothes today, and her sleeve was stained with milk stains. She frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far,¡± warned Jiang Yu.


    Mary said proudly, ¡°I said I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ Ah! What are you doing!¡±


    She cried out in horror, and milk dripped onto the ground from her face.


    Mo Long poured all the hot milk in Jess¡¯s hand on Mary¡¯s face.


    ¡°This is a warning,¡± Mo Long said coldly. ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, it won¡¯t be as simple as pouring milk.¡±


    As he said that, he continued walking forward with Jiang Yu,pletely ignoring the furious Mary behind him.


    The two men wanted to step forward to stop Mo Long, but they were scared off by his cold eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mary will be so angry that she¡¯ll jump up and down.¡±


    ¡°Let her be,¡± Mo Long said.


    ¡°Did you notice anything after walking for a while?¡± John had been walking in front and suddenly turned around.


    He asked Jiang Yu, ¡°Do you see the dreams of all the people on the street?¡±


    Jiang Yu was surprised that John¡¯s mind could jump out so quickly, but when she stood still, she found that she was standing at the highest point of the road.


    Whether she looked forward or backward, she could see a dense crowd.


    ¡°Their dreams.¡± John pointed at the people in front of him and then at the people behind him. ¡°Everyone¡¯s dreams are different, but everyone is living for their dreams.¡±


    Could it be that John had been observing these things since he left the house?


    ¡°The old man¡¯s dream might be to live a better life. At least in the future, when he walks on the road, someone will help him pick up an apple if it falls,¡± John said to himself. ¡°The dream of the delinquent teenagers just now might be to make the person he hates suffer a little¡­ Of course, I¡¯m not talking about you.¡±


    John turned to look at Jiang Yu and smiled.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that everyone has a dream to strive for, even if it¡¯s to have a sumptuous meal for the next meal?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded lightly and said, ¡°Everyone is actually working hard too.¡±


    She suddenly admired John even more. Walking on a simple road, he could see things that could be seen everywhere in this world but no one would care about.

 Chapter 753 - Fireflies

    <h4>Chapter 753: Fireflies</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Perhaps this is the height of a Master?


    Jiang Yu thought silently and continued walking with Mo Long.


    After walking for a while, Jiang Yu suddenly asked, ¡°Mo Long, what is your dream?¡±


    Mo Long paused and said, ¡°A lot, but it¡¯s not important. The only important thing now is you. As long as you are well, my dream will be realized.¡±


    ¡°So simple.¡± Jiang Yu curled her lips, but her heart couldn¡¯t help but be excited.


    They walked all the way to the foot of a mountain, and it was already dark.


    However, none of them suggested going back. Instead, they went up the mountain together and quietly watched the scenery along the way.


    Suddenly, a bright yellow firefly entered Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    She pointed at the firefly and said softly, ¡°Look, there¡¯s a firefly over there.¡±


    Mo Long and John looked in the direction she pointed and saw the firefly fly into the bushes.


    ¡°Will there be fireflies behind the bushes?¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself. Although it was a question, she did not wait for the other two to answer and walked behind the bushes.


    The dried branches behind the bushes were a little hard to stand on, but it was still bearable for the time being.


    Jiang Yu walked on the dried branches and walked for about ten meters before she saw a sea of fireflies.


    ......


    Bright yellow fireflies flew in groups. Although they were bright, they were not eye-catching. Jiang Yu liked this feeling very much.


    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful,¡± Jiang Yu could not help but exim.


    ¡°It is very beautiful,¡± John could not help but exim in admiration. ¡°No matter what the fireflies¡¯ light is for, they can only light up once. No matter how regretful and reluctant we are, after tonight, they will turn off the lights and disappear from this world.¡±


    ¡°But they are still persisting,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Yeah, no one has given up,¡± said John.


    Although Mo Long did not speak, his eyes were fixed on Jiang Yu.


    Her figure was in the light. She turned around and smiled. All the light was in her eyes ¡ª one look at her and one would fall into it.


    Mo Long shook his head andughed bitterly.


    Mo Long, you have fallen too deep.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jiang Yu turned around and pulled Mo Long to stand beside her, she said, ¡°We¡¯ll also go to see such scenery in the future. There¡¯s also sunrise, sunset, and dusk. We want to see all the beautiful scenery.¡±


    Mo Long caressed Jiang Yu¡¯s head lovingly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    John was still immersed in his own world, so he didn¡¯t hear what Jiang Yu and Mo Long said.


    ¡°I have an inspiration,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile. ¡°It seems that the saying ¡®artes from life¡¯ is true. I just took a simple walk outside, and I felt something I had never felt before.¡±


    ¡°Then you will definitely create a very good song,¡± Mo Long said with a smile.


    ¡°Then some people will be jealous,¡± Jiang Yu said with a wry smile.


    She was talking about Kang Xue, but perhaps there was also Mary and Jessie, or perhaps it was not just them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about those messy things anymore.¡± Mo Long pulled Jiang Yu into his arms and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you will always be the best. You just need to be yourself.¡±


    ¡°I have always been myself,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    The three of them stood there and watched the Fireflies for a while before they went back to the studio.


    Jiang Yu sat back in her chair, her inspiration flowing like a spring. She picked up a pen and wrote a score on a piece of paper.


    ¡°She¡¯s really outstanding. The two of you are really a match made in heaven,¡± John said to Mo Long.


    He and Mo Long sat on the sofa. One of them looked at Jiang Yu who was engrossed in her work, while the other admired her focus while she worked.


    ¡°She has always been outstanding,¡± Mo Long said. ¡°Whether it was before, now, or in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you praise a girl like that. Jiang Yu is the first,¡± John joked with a smile. ¡°It seems that she¡¯s really different from you.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e. Of course, she¡¯s different from others,¡± Mo Long said.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about feelings,¡± John exined, ¡°You give others a cold impression. You don¡¯t know how to say nice things, and you can¡¯t even speak gently. But when you talk to Jiang Yu, you¡¯re really very gentle.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mo Long didn¡¯t know that this was the impression he gave others.


    Although Teng Yi had told him before that anyone who saw him like this would find him difficult to get along with.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. How could I lie to you?¡± John said with a smile, ¡°But it¡¯s nice to be friends with someone like you and see a different side of you.¡±

 Chapter 754 - Charity Performance

    <h4>Chapter 754: Charity Performance</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    John and Mo Long were chatting. After an unknown amount of time, Jiang Yu put down her pen and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished writing.¡±


    At this moment, the sky outside was already beginning to brighten.


    John took Jiang Yu¡¯s piece and roughly took a look. There were no big problems on this piece of music score.


    He was prepared to see if there were any small problems that were difficult to notice, but he did not find a single problem from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°Your score is very good. I didn¡¯t find any problems,¡± John couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    Jiang Yu smiled shyly and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that good. Compared to you, I¡¯m still far from it.¡±


    John smiled and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t be so modest. You¡¯re really excellent. I¡¯m not wrong.¡±


    John looked at the time, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a littlete now. Let¡¯s rest for a while. When we wake up, we can try our ensemble. But I think it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. After all, we¡¯ve already yed together once before.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we have to try it first,¡± Jiang Yu said. She originally wanted to take a nap on the sofa for the three of them, but John told her to go to the single bed to rest.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t refuse and went to the small bed to rest.


    After sleeping for an unknown period of time, Jiang Yu opened her eyes in a daze and saw John taking delivery at the door, while Mo Long had already gone back.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± John saw Jiang Yu sitting up and asked, ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    Jiang Yu rubbed her temples and paused for a while before saying, ¡°I slept very well. Thank you for the single bed.¡±


    ......


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± John ced the two takeout dishes on the desk and said, ¡°Mo Long bought them ording to your taste before he went back. You just woke up. Come and eat quickly.¡±


    Jiang Yu got off the bed and walked over.


    John said as he packed his things, ¡°Mo Long is pretty amazing. He was able to find a Chinese restaurant amongst this many restaurants. He said that he bought all your favorite dishes. I was curious as I watched from the side.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat together? Let¡¯s try what it tastes like,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s my n, so I bought the same one,¡± John said as he opened the takeout box.


    He didn¡¯t know how to use chopsticks, so he took out a knife and fork from the drawer of his desk, thinking about how to eat today¡¯s dishes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need chopsticks to eat?¡± Jiang Yu took out her chopsticks, picked up a piece of meat, and put it into her mouth.


    John was silent for a long time, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use chopsticks.¡±


    However, with Jiang Yu, the ready-made teacher, here, John also picked up his chopsticks, and imitated Jiang Yu¡¯s style of eating meat.


    Although it was a little difficult, fortunately, John seeded in eating meat in the end.


    After the meal, John took out the music score that Jiang Yu had written and said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s try the ensemble.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    John brought Jiang Yu to a small room downstairs. There was only a piano in it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect it, right? My piano is here.¡± John smiled and said, ¡°Because there¡¯s only a piano here, I usually prefer to stay here.¡±


    Jiang Yu and John sat on the bench together and yed together just likest time.


    And this time, the ensemble was unexpectedly smooth.


    ¡°Very good.¡± John sighed. ¡°Jiang Yu, it¡¯s my honor to know such an excellent person like you.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one saying this. It¡¯s my honor to be able to y together with Master John,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°By the way, I have a charity performance in themunity this weekend. Do you want to try it with me first?¡± John suggested, ¡°If our ensemble works well, we¡¯ll go on an international tour in a month¡¯s time.¡±


    Such an opportunity was indeed rare, and Jiang Yu had no reason to give up.


    So she said, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    John smiled and said, ¡°If you have a friend who wants toe, that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll reserve a seat for you.¡±


    This was a good thing. Jiang Yu thought about it and said, ¡°It just so happens that I have a friend who really wants to see your concert. This is the perfect opportunity to bring her along.¡±


    Jiang Yu was talking about Bessie.


    Although Bessie pretended to be indifferent, Jiang Yu knew how regretful she was for not being able to attend the concert.


    So, she gave Bessie a call and told her about it. After that, she said excitedly, ¡°Really, Jiang Yu?! This is great! Thank you for helping me get this opportunity!¡±

 Chapter 755 - Fan Behaviour

    <h4>Chapter 755: Fan Behaviour</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget this weekend. I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Bessie said happily.


    However, she thought of something and said, ¡°Actually, Mike and Roger also want to see Master John¡¯s live performance. Is there any ce for them?¡±


    ¡°Let me help you ask,¡± said Jiang Yu. She turned to John and asked, ¡°My friend said that she has friends who want toe. Is there any ce for them?¡±


    John said, ¡°Come on. As long as there are less than ten people, there will be a ce. If there are other people who want toe, let theme.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After she exined to Bessie, Bessie said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the people around me.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu continued practicing the ensemble with John, so that there would be no mistakes on the weekend and the benefit could be carried out smoothly.


    On the weekend, Jiang Yu and John arrived at themunity early. She sent the address of themunity to Bessie and asked her to bring Mike and the others.


    Themunity was not far from the University of Cecilia, and it was only a ten-minute taxi ride away. So Bessie and the others quickly arrived at themunity and met up with Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Why are you the only one here? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to y with Master John? Why don¡¯t I see Master John?¡± Bessie asked, puzzled.


    ¡°John is performing alone in the first few pieces, and I will only be performing with him in thest two rounds. So for this period of time, I¡¯m still the same as you guys, the audience,¡± Jiang Yu exined.


    ......


    ¡°I see.¡± Bessie nodded, took Jiang Yu¡¯s hand, and sat in the audience seats, ¡°Then you stay by my side for now. When it¡¯s your turn to perform, I¡¯ll cheer you on.¡±


    Jiang Yu opened her mouth and was about to speak, then she heard someone behind her say, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Jiang Yu? I heard you were one of only three people in the school who went to master John¡¯s concertst time. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re sitting in the front row again today. Do you have a back door?¡±


    Jiang Yu and Bessie turned their heads together and saw a familiar face-mary. Standing beside her was the face of a man Jiang Yu had never seen before.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°Did you host the concert for the charity?¡± Mary said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you and your friends are only allowed to watch it, but I can¡¯t watch it with my friends?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can watch it.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°But it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen your malepanion. It wasn¡¯t him a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mary didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to remember this matter and even said it in front of her and her boyfriend.


    She saw her boyfriend¡¯s expression from the corner of her eye and could only keep exining. She didn¡¯t know if he had listened to her or not.


    The charity performance began. Jiang Yu and Bessie sat together, with Mary and her new boyfriend behind them.


    ¡°Master John is really amazing!¡± Bessie said.


    ¡°He is indeed amazing. Everyone calls him the ¡®crazy pianist¡¯,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Crazy¡­¡± Before Bessie could finish her words, Mary kicked the chair behind her hard and said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Who are you calling crazy? Do you know how to talk?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you!¡± Bessie was a little angry, but this was a charity performance after all, so she was embarrassed to speak loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a loyal fan of Master John! I won¡¯t allow you to talk about him like that!¡± Mary said.


    ¡°You¡¯re his fan, don¡¯t you know this title?¡± Jiang Yu asked back.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mary was at a loss for words.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything, just watch the charity performance quietly,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Mary had nothing to say, so she could only watch John¡¯s performance on the stage quietly.


    After the first few pieces were yed, it was time for John to take a break. It was about ten minutes.


    When the break was over, it was time for Jiang Yu and John to y the two pieces together.


    ¡°It will be your and Master John¡¯s ensemble in a while! I didn¡¯t see itst time, but this time I will see it no matter what!¡± Bessie said excitedly.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be many opportunities for ensemble in the future.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then can I see it all?¡± Bessie was even more excited than before.


    Maryughed disdainfully from behind, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person. When will I have the opportunity to ensemble with Master John in the future? I wonder why Master John chose to ensemble with you this time.¡±

 Chapter 756 - Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 756: Unreasonable</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Bessie said in a displeased tone, ¡°Are you jealous of Jiang Yu because she can perform with Master John?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous of Jiang Yu? Are you out of your mind?¡± Mary sneered and said, ¡°If you put it that way, I would say that Jiang Yu is jealous of me!¡±


    ¡°How shameless. I¡¯ll return the same words to you,¡± said Bessie.


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Mary was so angry that she stood up and threw her handbag on Bessie.


    ¡°Bessie! Are you okay?!¡± Jiang Yu quickly held Bessie and looked at Mary coldly, saying, ¡°Mary! Don¡¯t go too far! This is the venue of the charity show. You¡¯d better not go too far!¡±


    ¡°I went too far? I¡¯ve done more things than that, what do you call that going too far?!¡± Mary said with a snort.


    They were causing a ruckus here, and all the audience looked over.


    Mike and Roger were originally sitting in other seats, but when they saw Jiang Yu and Bessie being bullied, they immediately ran over to the two of them.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mike quickly held Bessie.


    ¡°Mary hit Bessie with her handbag,¡± Jiang Yu said calmly.


    ¡°What?! Mary, aren¡¯t you going too far?¡± Mike frowned and said loudly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? How painful is it to hit someone with a handbag?¡± Mary eximed, ¡°She¡¯s not that weak, why are you pretending to be weak? ¡±


    The more she spoke, the more outrageous she became. Even John, who had been resting backstage, noticed her.


    ......


    He came to the audience seats and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What Hhppened?¡±


    Jiang Yu recounted what had happened just now and said, ¡°The situation is a little chaotic now. If we don¡¯t deal with it quickly, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll dy the uing performance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± John nodded and nned to call for the security guards to escort the troublemakers out.


    Mary saw the situation and said anxiously, ¡°Master John! I didn¡¯t cause any trouble! I, I just can¡¯t stand listening to Bessie talk like that. That¡¯s why, that¡¯s why I lost control of my emotions!¡±


    John said, ¡°But that¡¯s not what Jiang Yu said.¡±


    ¡°Master John! You can¡¯t trust Jiang Yu! She¡¯s lying to you!¡± Mary said loudly.


    ¡°Jiang Yu and I are partners. Sopared to people like you, of course I¡¯ll trust Jiang Yu,¡± said John.


    ¡°What kind of person¡­ I¡¯m your loyal fan!¡± Mary said in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you, if you don¡¯t trust a fan like me, why would you believe this lying Jiang Yu?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have much truth in your mouth, do you?¡± John shrugged and said, ¡°Alright,dy, please leave here. Don¡¯t disturb others while they continue watching my charity performance.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Mary cried out in surprise. Seeing that the security guards were about to take her out of the audience seats, she immediately said loudly, ¡°Master John! You can¡¯t perform with Jiang Yu! Her reputation is very bad! If you perform with her, it will only bring you bad influence! And her ability is also not good. She will only embarrass you on the stage!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether Jiang Yu¡¯s reputation is good or not. Moreover, I can¡¯t just rely on your one-sided words to conclude that Jiang Yu is not a good person.¡±


    John spread his hands, ¡°As for whether Jiang Yu¡¯s strength is good or not, I don¡¯t think you have the right to say that, right? I¡¯ve yed with her before, and today¡¯s tune was alsoposed by her, so I know her strength better than you do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could she possiblypose a piano tune¡­¡± Mary couldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Moreover, Master John wanted to y her original piano piece with her?!


    ¡°Judging from your look, you don¡¯t want to believe it,¡± John said. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I can only go up on stage with Jiang Yu to perform so that you can see how strong Jiang Yu is.¡±


    Jiang Yu was still a little worried about Bessie, but Bessie had already leaned into Mike¡¯s arms and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Hurry up and go! I didn¡¯t see your ensemble with Master Johnst time. I want to see it today no matter what!¡±


    Seeing Bessie¡¯s enthusiasm, Jiang Yu could only nod and say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go on stage. Mike, please take good care of Bessie.¡±


    Mike made an ¡°OK¡± gesture at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave Bessie to me.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu feel relieved and go on stage with John.


    Mary was still standing there in a daze, as if she didn¡¯t want to believe what was happening in front of her.

 Chapter 757 - Face Slapping

    <h4>Chapter 757: Face pping</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After Jiang Yu and John went on stage, the host first introduced that the piece to be yed was originallyposed by Jiang Yu. At the same time, he also introduced the theme of this original piano piece.


    When Mary heard the sentence ¡°The next piece to be yed is Jiang Yu¡¯s original piano piece on stage¡±, her heart was already a little broken.


    However, she still stood there and wanted to hear how amazing Jiang Yu¡¯s original piano piece was.


    Jiang Yu and John sat down on the stage and began to y together skillfully, just like they had practiced for the past few days.


    This piece was sometimes low and sometimes high, which represented everyone¡¯s dreams. Some people had big dreams, but some people had small dreams, and they just wanted to live a good life in front of them.


    Everyone was brought into the mood of the song. Even Mary, who was in the audience, was brought in. She couldn¡¯t help crying because of her dreams that had nevere true.


    At the end of the song, everyone in the audience was crying because they resonated with the song.


    But Mary¡¯s boyfriend didn¡¯t cry, he even said to Mary in disgust, ¡°Can you stop crying? Isn¡¯t it just a piano song without lyrics? Do you have to cry like this? Why don¡¯t you wipe your tears with tissue? Isn¡¯t it dirty?¡±


    Mary cried and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything at all?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The man said in disgust, ¡°You can cry here alone. I don¡¯t have time to waste here with you.¡±


    As he said that, he got up and was about to leave.


    Mary quickly got up and grabbed his hand, but she didn¡¯t catch it. She only grabbed his sleeve.


    The man frowned as he took a nce at Mary and pushed her to the ground.


    ......


    ¡°Don¡¯t contact me again in the future!¡± The man fiercely threw down a sentence and left without looking back.


    Mary fell to the ground. Her face was covered in tears and her makeup was ruined. She looked extremely ugly.


    John and Jiang Yu¡¯s ensemble ended and they walked to the stage ¡ª in front of Mary.


    John had wanted to let her take a closer look at Jiang Yu¡¯s strength, but seeing her crying so miserably, he felt that as a man, he shouldfort her.


    Jiang Yu also walked over. Seeing Mary crying so miserably, she took out a tissue from her coat pocket and handed it to her, she said, ¡°Wipe it properly. Your makeup is ruined. If you go out looking like this, people willugh at you.¡±


    Mary took the tissue. She thought it was a kind person, but when she looked up, she saw Jiang Yu.


    Although she still had some resistance in her heart, she still took the tissue and said for the first time, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She did not expect that Jiang Yu would notugh at her when she was already crying so hard. Instead, she gave herself a tissue to wipe her tears.


    Could it be that she had really believed the rumors spread by others and had misunderstood Jiang Yu?


    Bessie walked over and said, ¡°Why are you crying so miserably? Where¡¯s your boyfriend? Did he abandon you because he saw that you were crying so badly?¡±


    When Mary heard this, she red at Bessie but did not say a word.


    Bessie was a little surprised. She wanted to say a few more words but was stopped by Jiang Yu. ¡°She¡¯s already like this. Let¡¯s not talk about her sad matters anymore.¡±


    Bessie looked at Mary and then looked at the people around her. She had no choice but to give up and said, ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll let her off today. If she speaks ill of you in front of me in the future, I¡¯ll definitely scold her.¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the future.¡±


    Mary wiped her tears and stood up. ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize to you for what I¡¯ve done before.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Yu did not react in time, while Bessie was dumbfounded.


    Did the sun rise from the West? Did Mary actually apologize?


    However, not only did Mary apologize, she even bowed to show her sincerity.


    ¡°Did I hear wrongly? Did Mary apologize?¡± Bessie could not believe her ears.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°She did apologize.¡±


    Mary sniffed, she said, ¡°I just apologized. But I will only say it once. If you didn¡¯t hear it, then don¡¯t me me. I won¡¯t say it again anyway. Forget it, I¡¯ll call it a day for today¡¯s charity show. I¡¯m going back.¡±


    With that, Mary picked up her things and left.


    Jiang Yu looked at her back and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said to Bessie, ¡°Sometimes, Mary is quite cute.¡±


    ¡°Not cute, but detestable right?¡± Bessie was still confused by Mary¡¯s apology.

 Chapter 758 - Awards

    <h4>Chapter 758: Awards</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After the charity performance, John wanted to invite Jiang Yu to continue working with him, but Jiang Yu said she needed to go back to school to write a report first.


    Although John was a little disappointed, he told Jiang Yu to ¡°Put her studies first,¡± so he let her go back to school first.


    Jiang Yu and Bessie went back to school, and on the way, they could hear people talking behind their backs.


    ¡°That must be Jiang Yu, right? I heard that she has performed together with Master John.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, Master John! Isn¡¯t he the piano master who won all the international awards when he was only forty years old?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! And he¡¯s also very handsome. I couldn¡¯t tell that he¡¯s forty years old at all! Aiya, I really Envy Jiang Yu for being able to perform together with Master John.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Jiang Yu¡¯s strength should be pretty good, right? After all, master John is so strict. Since he was able to choose Jiang Yu as his ensemble partner, she must be very powerful.¡±


    There were a lot of words like this. Jiang Yu and Bessie listened while secretlyughing in their hearts.


    ¡°It seems that everyone knows about you and Master John performing together, and it seems like they really admire you,¡± Bessie whispered.


    ¡°It seems so,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°How does it feel? Are you happy?¡± Bessie nudged Jiang Yu¡¯s arm and whispered.


    ¡°Rather than being happy because others praise me, it¡¯s better to say that I¡¯m happy because others acknowledge me,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Bessie felt that her words were very profound, and she didn¡¯t understand the meaning at all.


    ......


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to go back to her dormitory to rest for a while, but she received a call from Professor Karl on the way. ¡°Professor Karl?¡±


    Professor Karl said, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you free now? Come to the principal¡¯s office.¡±


    Although Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know why Professor Karl called her to the principal¡¯s office, she thought that it shouldn¡¯t be anything bad, so she said, ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Bessie asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, what did Professor Karl say?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Professor Karl asked me to go to the principal¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°The principal¡¯s office?¡± Bessie was a little surprised and said, ¡°Is there something important? After all, not many people have gone to the principal¡¯s office in the past years.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°But since Professor Karl asked me to go, his tone sounded very gentle as usual, so I think it shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Bessie said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    Jiang Yu and Bessie went to the principal¡¯s office together. After knocking on the door and entering, they saw Professor Carl looking at them with a gratified look.


    ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Yu?¡± The principal was a very amiable-looking middle-aged man named Timmy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Karl mention you before, saying that you¡¯re his most outstanding student. I heard from him that you¡¯ve recently performed together with the International Piano Master, John, right?¡± Timmy asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded truthfully.


    ¡°This is indeed a big deal.¡± Timmy nodded with great appreciation, he said, ¡°Over the years, our school has nurtured quite a number of talents. ¡°However, you are the only one who can work together with the International Piano Master John. This honor is not something an ordinary person can get, so the school has decided to award you with a Certificate of Honor.¡±


    ¡°Certificate of Honor?¡± Jiang Yu was a little shocked.


    Bessie was even more surprised than Jiang Yu.


    However, Professor Karl and principal Timmy kept smiling at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu was shocked for a while before she calmed down. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, thank you, Principal. Thank you, Professor Karl.¡±


    ¡°Then you should go back and prepare,¡± said Timmy.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, she left the principal¡¯s office with Bessie.


    After leaving, Bessie said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Oh my God, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen principal Timmy! So he¡¯s such a kind and amiable person!¡±


    ¡°I also think that he¡¯s very kind. Perhaps he¡¯s an elder?¡± Jiang Yu said.


    However, Bessie was still immersed in the fact that Jiang Yu was about to receive the Certificate of Honor, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the matter of you and Master John performing together had already reached principal Timmy¡¯s ears. He even said that he was going to award you with an Certificate of Honor! What an honorable thing to do!¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly moved closer to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Guess, if you get a Certificate of Honor, will you be so popr that you¡¯ll jump up again?¡±


    She was talking about Kang Xue. After spending some time together, she already knew Kang Xue¡¯s personality.


    She was always jealous of others¡¯ achievements, but she wasn¡¯t willing to work hard.

 Chapter 759 - Certificate of Honor

    <h4>Chapter 759: Certificate of Honor</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Bessie wanted to say something, but ¡°Speak of the Devil.¡± She and Jiang Yu had only walked a few steps when they saw Kang Xue.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to argue with Kang Xue here, so she pulled Bessie to go around her, but Kang Xue wouldn¡¯t let them go.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Jiang Yu who yed with Master John?¡± Kang Xue crossed her arms and said in a very strange tone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous again?¡± Bessie also didn¡¯t have anything to retort, she said, ¡°If you¡¯re really jealous, why don¡¯t you also find Master John to y together with you? You¡¯re always ridiculing Jiang Yu here. What are you trying to do?¡±


    Kang Xue sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m jealous of her? Why should I be jealous of her? She only relied on a moment of luck to be able to perform together with Master John. After some time, Master John will realize that Jiang Yu¡¯s strength is only so-so. He will give up on Jiang Yu himself.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you consoling yourself?¡± Bessie made a face at Kang Xue, ¡°There¡¯s something that makes you even more jealous now, and that is ¡ª Jiang Yu is about to receive the Certificate of Honor! And it¡¯s because she performed together with Master John to bring glory to the school!¡±


    ¡°What !¡± As Bessie expected, Kang Xue¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    She looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief and got the answer she didn¡¯t want to hear the most.


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°That is so.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?! Is it, is it because you¡¯re performing with Master John?!¡± Kang Xue was so anxious that her face was red.


    One of her ss quests had been given a negative score, but Jiang Yu had already received the Certificate of Honor?!


    ¡°What else?¡±J iang Yu looked at her in surprise and asked in return, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m wasting my time here with you?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Kang Xue was so angry that she was about to stomp her feet. ¡°Jiang Yu, I think you¡¯re about to receive the Certificate of Honor, and you¡¯ve already learned to look down on others! Am I right?!¡±


    ......


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Jiang Yu shrugged and said helplessly.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who has always looked down on others, right, Kang Xue?¡± Bessie said.


    ¡°The two of you?!¡± Kang Xue was so angry that she was about to explode when she saw Jiang Yu and Bessie chiming in.


    However, Jiang Yu and Bessie didn¡¯t have the time to chat with Kang Xue, so they turned around and went back to the dormitory before she could finish her sentence.


    ¡°Listen to me!¡± Kang Xue stomped her feet angrily behind Jiang Yu and Bessie, and couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    ¡°This student, Cecilia¡¯stest school rule forbids shouting in the corridor and near the teacher¡¯s office.¡± A boy with a redbel ¡°Disciple Inspector¡¯ pinned on his right arm pushed up the sses on the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t shout in the corridor.¡± Kang Xue looked away guiltily.


    ¡°Is there anyone else here besides you? Who else could it be if not you?¡± The boy said.


    ¡°No, it really wasn¡¯t me.¡± Kang Xue still refused to admit it.


    But the boy didn¡¯t listen to Kang Xue¡¯s exnation. He directly wrote Kang Xue¡¯s name and ss on the record book, and then deducted her discipline score.


    The boy had seen Kang Xue before and knew that she was Professor Karl¡¯s student. He also knew what her name was.


    In the evening, Jiang Yu received a phone call from Professor Karl. ¡°Jiang Yu, the award ceremony prepared by the principal is about to begin. Hurry up and clean up. Thene over.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay, Professor Karl.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu called Bessie to quickly change her clothes and said, ¡°The award ceremony is about to begin!¡±


    Bessie replied, ¡°Got It!¡±


    Ten minutester, Jiang Yu and Bessie were dressed neatly and rushed to the award ceremony venue.


    Professor Karl saw Jiang Yu from afar, so he waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu! Over here!¡±


    Jiang Yu walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Professor Carl.¡±


    Professor Carl waved his hand, he said, ¡°No need to be so polite? You are my student. You were able to perform together with the International Master John. I don¡¯t know if I have done anything for you. ¡°I only helped you a little during your award ceremony. How could it be hard?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re a professor. I¡¯m just a student.¡± Jiang Yu smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a student now, but in my opinion, it won¡¯t be long before you surpass me!¡± Professor Karl said with a smile.


    ¡°Professor Karl is joking again,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.

 Chapter 760 - The Certificate Is Gone

    <h4>Chapter 760: The Certificate Is Gone</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Kang Xue was standing not far away. She could clearly hear the conversation between Jiang Yu and Professor Karl.


    She snorted in disdain and said to herself, ¡°She just performed John What¡¯s so great about it? If it were me, I¡¯m afraid John would have begged me to y with him!¡±


    Her voice was very soft. No one but herself could hear her.


    However, Jiang Yu saw Kang Xue out of the corner of her eyes. Out of courtesy, she still smiled at Kang Xue.


    However, in Kang Xue¡¯s eyes, other than Jiang Yu showing off to her, she could also hear herself talking to herself.


    This made Kang Xue feel a little guilty.


    Therefore, she deliberately turned her face away and no longer looked at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu knew very well that Kang Xue had always been like this, so she did not feel ufortable. She turned around and continued to help Professor Karl prepare for the award ceremony.


    Bessie had already gone to the audience seats early in the morning and sat down. Her face was full of joy as she waited for Jiang Yu to go on stage to receive the award.


    After all, the award ceremony tonight was specially prepared for Jiang Yu!


    Mike looked at Bessie helplessly and said, ¡°Can you not be so excited? Those who don¡¯t know would think that you were the one who won the award.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? Jiang Yu is my best friend! She won the award. As a friend, of course I¡¯m happy for her!¡± Bessie said.


    Mike had never been able to win Bessie¡¯s argument since he was young, so he could only go along with her this time. He said, ¡°Got it. You can be quiet for a while.¡±


    ......


    Bessie finally calmed down a little.


    The award ceremony began. After the host finished reading the opening speech, Jiang Yu walked up to the stage and took the certificate personally presented by Timmy.


    Thunderous apuse erupted from the audience. Bessie had already used the apuse to cover up her screams. She screamed like a whistling whistle.


    Mike sat beside her and could not help but cover his ears because of her voice.


    After the award ceremony ended, Bessie looked for Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, it¡¯s not toote. Should we go out for a celebratory meal?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the time and felt that it was not toote. It would be good to have a celebratory meal.


    So she smiled and said, ¡°Sure. Call your friends toe along. I¡¯ll pay for today¡¯s meal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Bessie jumped up and cheered.


    In the end, a total of fifteen people went to the steak shop near the school ¡ª the same shop where Jiang Yu and Bessie had theirst meal.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! You¡¯re too kind!¡± Bessie jumped up and almost hung herself on Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Not too bad,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    Because there were many people eating this time, Jiang Yu booked a private room on the second floor from the waiter.


    The private room was very big, so it was not a problem for 20 people to sit in it.


    After the 12 people walked into the private room, Jiang Yu conveniently hung her backpack on the rack at the door and took a seat.


    After they ordered the food, they began to feast. During this time, everyone was so happy that they drank wine, and theirughter could be heard outside.


    After dinner, everyone was ready to go back.


    Jiang Yu walked to the door and took her backpack, preparing to go back with Bessie. However, the light feeling of the backpack made Jiang Yu a little confused. She opened the backpack and saw that it was empty. There was nothing inside.


    Jiang Yu was stunned on the spot. Even her hazy drunkenness had cleared up in an instant.


    Bessie saw Jiang Yu standing there in a daze and walked over with some confusion. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Yu subconsciously gulped and said, ¡°My certificate is missing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bessie¡¯s drunkenness cleared up in an instant. She took Jiang Yu¡¯s backpack and saw that it was indeed empty. There was nothing inside.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Bessie asked in disbelief.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know how the certificate was lost, but ever since everyone had entered the restaurant, only the waiters had entered and left the restaurant. No one else had entered or left the restaurant during the rest of the time.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t think that the waiters would steal her certificate, so she thought that the person who would steal her certificate must be one of the people eating here.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yu could not help butugh at herself.


    Bessie was puzzled and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenlyugh?¡±


    Jiang Yu voiced out her thoughts, and Bessie was also very shocked. She whispered, ¡°Could it be¡­ that the thief is among us?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°At least I think so.¡±


    Her guess was always very urate. So it was quite possible that the thief was amongst this group of people.

 Chapter 761 - Who Is The Thief?

    <h4>Chapter 761: Who Is The Thief?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Bessie didn¡¯t know who the thief was, but she still leaned against Jiang Yu¡¯s side and asked softly, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you know who the thief is?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    Bessie sighed and said, ¡°I originally thought that Kang Xue was the person who was most likely to take away your Certificate of Honor, but now that I look at it, it¡¯s impossible for her to do so.¡±


    That was because Kang Xue did note to the celebration party today.


    Jiang Yu also sighed and said, ¡°It seems that there are many people in this school who are not satisfied with me besides Kang Xue.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Bessie quicklyforted Jiang Yu and put her hand on her shoulder. ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯m your best friend.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know.¡± Jiang Yu patted Bessie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯ve always been my best friend. If it weren¡¯t for yourpanionship and care, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on until now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I really treat you as a friend,¡± Bessie said with a smile. However, she suddenly remembered that Jiang Yu could only stay here for one semester, and her mood instantly fell.


    Sensing the change in Bessie¡¯s mood, Jiang Yu asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bessie answered, ¡°You will be going back in three months. Although you are an official student of Cecilia University, your academic record is still in Ivy University. I¡¯m afraid that after you leave this time, it will be graduation before I see you again.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I have time, I will definitelye and visit you.¡±


    Bessie sighed and didn¡¯t say anything.


    But she also knew what was the most important thing right now ¡ª who exactly stole Jiang Yu¡¯s Certificate of Honor.


    ......


    ¡°But who exactly is the thief?¡± Bessie was puzzled, ¡°The people who came to eat with us today are all good friends. Although I don¡¯t know some of them, they are still friends that other people know. Some people even came to me and asked me to ask if you could get Master John¡¯s autograph. How could someone steal your certificate during the meal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about that.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t say it out loud for the time being. Just pretend that nothing happened. Let¡¯s go back first. When we get to the dormitory, we will think about this matter carefully.¡±


    Bessie thought for a moment and felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s suggestion was very good, so she nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded and turned around to say hello, ¡°If everyone still wants to stay for dinner or y games, then stay. Bessie and I are a little tired, so we¡¯ll go back and rest first. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯ll pay the bill.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu went downstairs with Bessie.


    Seeing that Bessie had gone back, Mike put down the fork in his hand and said, ¡°Bessie! Are you going back? I¡¯ll go back with you!¡±


    Jiang Yu and Bessie didn¡¯t stop him and let Mike follow behind them.


    Mike knew that Bessie was still prejudiced against him because of the previous incident, so he kept a distance from Jiang Yu and Bessie.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu asked softly, ¡°Bessie, what¡¯s going on with Mike recently?¡±


    Bessie snorted coldly, she said, ¡°It¡¯s just that he recently found out what kind of person Kang Xue is, so he kept his distance from her. Later, he found out that he had angered me, so he ran over to me to apologize. But because I haven¡¯tpletely forgiven him, he has been following me recently. I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°Do you want him toe and leave with us?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Bessie shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Otherwise, he will think that I have forgiven him.¡±


    Jiang Yuughed and said, ¡°But if he follows us like this, it will be easy for people to mistake him as someone who is following us.¡±


    Hearing that, Bessie turned around and looked at Mike who was standing not far away. She sighed and shouted, ¡°Mike,e and leave with us.¡±


    Mike heard that and quickly ran over. He said with a silly smile, ¡°Thank you, Bessie.¡±


    Bessie did not look at him and said, ¡°If you want to thank me, then do less things that make me angry in the future.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Mike scratched his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t make you angry in the future.¡±


    Bessie snorted coldly and did not say anything.


    Because she didn¡¯t believe Mike¡¯s words at all.


    Jiang Yu looked at Mike for a long time, but didn¡¯t see Roger. She couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion, ¡°Oh right, Mike, where¡¯s Roger?¡±

 Chapter 762 - Clues

    <h4>Chapter 762: Clues</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Mike shrugged his shoulders, he said, ¡°Oh, him. Ever since he was implicated by Kang Xue thest time and got a bad grade on his ss assignment, his whole person has changed. He feels more and more depressed, and he doesn¡¯t practice his piano properly. All he does is smoke and drink all day, and he even goes to other ces to pick up girls.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long seen that he¡¯s not a good person.¡± Bessie pursed her lips, ¡°I¡¯ve told you to not always stay with him, but you just won¡¯t listen. Let me tell you, my intuition is very urate. If I say that Roger isn¡¯t a good person, then he¡¯s not a good person.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Mike conformed with Bessie as if to please her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You know what kind of person I am, so don¡¯t be angry with me over these things.¡±


    Bessie snorted coldly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Jiang Yu, who was listening at the side, secretlyughed. When she walked to the school gate, she saw a person sneakily walking out from a dark corner.


    Jiang Yu immediately stopped and stopped Bessie and Mike behind her. She whispered, ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk yet.¡±


    Although Bessie and Mike didn¡¯t understand, they obediently stopped and hid behind Jiang Yu.


    The sneaky figure stood under the streetmp. Jiang Yu and Mike finally saw his face clearly ¡ª it was Roger.


    Roger looked around and made sure that there was no one else around. Then, he covered his chest and ran into the school.


    Jiang Yu and Mike only walked out slowly when they couldn¡¯t see Roger.


    Bessie asked in confusion, ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Mike shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He hasn¡¯t been with me since thest time, so I don¡¯t know his current situation.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a while and said, ¡°I saw it just now. He seemed to be holding something in his arms.¡±


    ......


    Bessie nodded and said, ¡°I saw it too. If he didn¡¯t have something in his arms, normal people wouldn¡¯t walk with their hands on their chests.¡±


    But she was also very puzzled and asked, ¡°But what did he hide?¡±


    Mike did not know what Roger was hiding.


    But Jiang Yu vaguely guessed it and said, ¡°He probably hid that certificate.¡±


    Bessie was shocked. ¡°What? Could it be that he stole it?¡±


    Mike was still confused and asked, ¡°What certificate? Whose certificate did Roger steal?¡±


    Bessie looked at Mike and then looked at Jiang Yu. After getting the signal, she told Mike everything that happened in the steak shop.


    Mike was also surprised and said, ¡°What? You mean Roger stole Jiang Yu¡¯s certificate?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°80% possibility.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± Although Mike and Roger weren¡¯t good friends, he still didn¡¯t want to believe that Roger would do such a thing.


    ¡°Roger is indeed not a good person, but he shouldn¡¯t be able to steal, right? After all, he doesn¡¯t have the guts to do it, right?¡±Mike said.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t a good person, why can¡¯t he do something like stealing?¡± Bessie said, ¡°Although bad people may not always steal, but the ones who steal are definitely bad people. Mike, can you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Mike still didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    Jiang Yu thought for a while and said, ¡°How about this? Whether Roger would do such a thing or not, we¡¯ll try and find out.¡±


    Bessie and Mike Asked at the same time, ¡°How do we try?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Mike and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Call him out now.¡±


    Mike was puzzled and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°The male dormitory is a distance away from the main entrance. Looking at the time, he shouldn¡¯t have reached the downstairs of the dormitory yet. And if you call him out now, as long as he doesn¡¯t go upstairs to put his things away first, we¡¯ll know what he¡¯s hiding in his arms.¡±


    Bessie pped her thigh, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! If the thing in his arms isn¡¯t Jiang Yu¡¯s certificate, then we¡¯ve misunderstood him. But if it¡¯s Jiang Yu¡¯s certificate, Mike, even if you want to put in a good word for him, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alright then.¡± Mike agreed to Jiang Yu¡¯s suggestion and gave Roger a call.


    The call was quickly picked up. Roger¡¯s tone was a little angry as he said, ¡°Mike! What are you doing! Why are you calling me sote at night!¡±


    Mike swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Roger,e to me now. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Roger asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 763 - Caught Red Handed

    <h4>Chapter 763: Caught Red Handed</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Mike gave a random excuse and said, ¡°I saw a super beautiful girl at the school gate. I think she¡¯s your type.¡±


    Roger was a little doubtful and asked, ¡°Really? At this time, how can there be a girl walking outside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Mike licked his lips and said, ¡°How about I secretly take a photo for you to see?¡±


    Roger said, ¡°Okay, you take one for me.¡±


    Mike took his phone and turned on the camera mode. He walked to a hidden corner and took a photo of Jiang Yu¡¯s back. Then he sent it to Roger.


    Roger opened the photo and saw that it was indeed his type.


    So he said, ¡°Then wait a moment. I¡¯ll go upstairs to deliver something. I¡¯lle over to look for you in a while.¡±


    Mike hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t go upstairs. Hurry up ande. I¡¯m afraid that if you¡¯re a stepter, this girl will leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Tsk.¡±R oger on the phone impatiently said, ¡°Then you wait. I¡¯ll go over now. The main entrance, right? Then you keep an eye on that girl. Don¡¯t let her go.¡±


    Mike said, ¡°I got it. Hurry up ande over.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I got it, what¡¯s the rush?¡± Roger cursed in a low voice.


    After hanging up the phone, Bessie said, ¡°Okay, he¡¯s going to bring that thing in his arms to find us now.¡±


    Mike had to admit that there was a 50% chance that Roger was the thief.


    ......


    In less than ten minutes, Roger appeared at the gate.


    He looked around but didn¡¯t see the girl. He only saw Mike standing under the streetlight.


    Roger walked over unhappily and asked, ¡°Mike, where is she? Didn¡¯t I ask you to keep an eye on her?¡±


    Mike¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t stop her. She had already left with her friends.¡±


    ¡°Mike, what the hell are you doing?¡± Roger gradually became a little irritable. He said, ¡°Are you kidding me? Why did you call me over if you couldn¡¯t stop her? Is it fun to fool me?¡±


    As he said that, Roger turned around and was about to leave.


    Mike stopped him and asked, ¡°Roger! What is that thing in your arms?¡±


    Roger¡¯s face changed and he was a little flustered. However, he still said with a strong and calm voice, ¡°Mike, you called me here just to ask me this question?¡±


    Mike turned his face away and said, ¡°There was no girl. I was lying to you just now.¡±


    ¡°You lied to me?!¡± Roger was furious and said, ¡°Mike! Is it fun to lie to me?! Do you know that I have a lot of things to do?!¡±


    Jiang Yu and Bessie walked out from the darkness and asked coldly, ¡°What important things do you have to do? Hide the treasure in your arms?¡±


    Roger was shocked and the thing in his arms almost fell out. He was so scared that he quickly grabbed his clothes tightly.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Roger pretended to be stupid.


    Jiang Yu saw his look and basically concluded that he was hiding her certificate.


    So she asked, ¡°Roger, when are you going to return my certificate to me?¡±


    Roger decided to continue ying dumb and asked, ¡°What certificate? Jiang Yu, what do you mean by that? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Jiang Yu looked at him coldly and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter as long as you can see it. Take out the thing in your arms and the truth will be revealed.¡±


    Hearing that, Roger took a few steps back, as if he was ready to run.


    Mike saw this and quickly blocked behind Roger, saying, ¡°You look so sneaky, what kind of shameful thing are you hiding in your arms?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to frame me! There¡¯s nothing in my arms!¡± Roger said loudly.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s real or fake, won¡¯t you know with a nce?¡± Jiang Yu approached Roger, reaching out to touch the thing in his arms.


    Roger subconsciously stepped back, but Mike grabbed him.


    Jiang Yu quickly touched the square and hard thing in his arms. She took it out and took a look. It was the certificate that she had lost.


    Jiang Yu held the certificate and waved it in front of Roger¡¯s eyes. She asked, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t have anything in your arms, so what¡¯s this? It¡¯s an certificate of honor with my name on it.¡±


    Roger turned his face away and exined stiffly, ¡°So what? I just picked it up on the way back. I was going to return it to you.¡±


    ¡°Listen to yourself. Do you have a clear logic?¡± Bessie stood at the side with her hands on her hips and asked fiercely.

 Chapter 764 - Admit His Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 764: Admit His Mistakes</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Why not?¡± Roger was still reluctant to admit that he stole Jiang Yu¡¯s certificate.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit it, right? Then do you believe that I will beat you until you admit it?¡± Bessie clenched her fists and approached Roger Step by step.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Jiang Yu stopped Bessie and said, ¡°If we hurt him, we will be the ones responsible in the end.¡±


    Roger quickly said, ¡°Right, right, so you can¡¯t hurt me! Otherwise, you, you aremitting a crime!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are notmitting a crime by stealing other people¡¯s things?!¡± Bessie roared.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something valuable!¡± Roger retorted loudly, he said, ¡°It¡¯s just a certificate. So what if it¡¯s lost? What¡¯s the big deal? At worst, we can just repeat it with Professor Karl and send another one to Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to get a certificate?!¡± Bessie was furious. She said, ¡°If the certificate is really as worthless as you said, won¡¯t everyone on the street have a certificate?¡±


    Roger choked and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Jiang Yuforted Bessie to calm her down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    She walked up to Roger and said, ¡°Whether you admit it or not, you stole the certificate. You have toe with us.¡±


    Roger was shocked and asked, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°The police station, of course. What do you think?¡±


    Roger looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s expression and felt that she did not dare to take him to the police station. Therefore, he said stubbornly, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you think that threatening me like this will work?¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu said with some doubt, ¡°Why do you think that I¡¯m threatening you? I¡¯m not joking. What I said is the truth.¡±


    Roger still did not believe that Jiang Yu would dare to bring him to the police station, so he said stubbornly, ¡°If you have the ability, then bring me there!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled at him and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    Roger still didn¡¯t believe it, but when Jiang Yu and Mike dragged him to the police station¡¯s door, he vaguely felt that Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°Wait¡­ you really want to send me to the police station?¡± Roger asked in a trembling voice.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye this far, do you think I¡¯m Joking?¡±


    ¡°No, no! I am a student of the University of Cecilia. If you send me to the police station, it will bring shame to the University of Cecilia!¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°Do you think you are the only student of the University of Cecilia in the police station? There are still two people apanying you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Roger looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief and said, ¡°Wait! I am a student of Professor Karl! If you do this, you will cause Professor Karl to lose face!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°The ones who caused Professor Karl to lose face are you and Kang Xue. What does that have to do with me? Moreover, the two of you caused Professor Karl to lose face. I will fight for it back. So you don¡¯t have to worry. Just stay at the police station.¡±


    Roger noticed that Jiang Yu was not joking this time. Judging from her expression, she really wanted to send him to the police station.


    He was a little flustered and stammered, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡­ you really want to send me to the police station? Have you thought it through? I¡­ I¡¯m Professor Karl¡¯s student! We¡¯re still¡­ ssmates!¡±


    Jiang Yu turned around to look at him and asked in return, ¡°If you treat me as a ssmate, so why would you steal my certificate?¡±


    Roger paused, lowered his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Jiang Yu. I beg you, don¡¯t send me to the police station.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me the reason for stealing the certificate,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Roger was silent for a long time, then he said, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand the sight of you and Master John performing together. I can¡¯t stand the Headmaster specially awarding you a certificate of honor because of this matter. You can think that I¡¯m jealous of you, or you can think that I¡¯m petty and can¡¯t stand the sight of you being good


    ¡°But Jiang Yu, I just don¡¯t understand why you have such good luck. In my life previously, I did excellent for any ss assignment, and the worst was good. But after I met you, my first ss assignment here with Professor Karl was a failing grade.¡±


    After saying these words, he lowered his head in silence, waiting for Jiang Yu¡¯s response.


    Jiang Yu was not angry, instead, she said calmly, ¡°Roger, you failed your ss assignment because of Kang Xue, not because of me. So you hated the wrong person from the beginning. The person you should hate is Kang Xue, not me. As for the fact that I got the certificate, as long as you are willing to work hard, maybe you can get the certificate too?¡±

 Chapter 765 - Eve of The Tour

    <h4>Chapter 765: Eve of The Tour</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Roger raised his head and looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief.


    He had thought that Jiang Yu would scold him and at the very least, she would say something weird to him.


    But she had never thought that Jiang Yu would speak to him so gently.


    He opened his mouth and was about to say something, jiang Yu saJiangain, ¡°Maybe you said those words at thest minute because you were afraid that I would send you to the police station. But I¡¯ll take it as a sincere statement. So, let¡¯s end the feud between us here.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu turned around and left.


    Bessie and Mike also hurried to follow.


    Bessie asked in puzzlement, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you going to let Roger off just like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang yu nodded aYu said, ¡°Compared to Roger, I have more important things to do.¡±


    That was to coborate with John on the international tour.


    Instead of wasting time on Roger, it would be better to spend all this precious time on practicing on the eve of the tour.


    Jiang Yu and Bessie returned to their dormitory and had a good night¡¯s sleep. After that, Jiang Yu packed her things and went to look for John.


    Before they left, Jiang Yu handed her report to Professor Karl.


    Professor Karl was very pleased and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, do your best. I have high hopes for you.¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I will definitely not let you down.¡±


    Jiang Yu found John. He was sitting in front of the French window, looking at the scenery outside.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± John didn¡¯t turn to look at Jiang Yu. He just asked indifferently.


    Jiang Yu said indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡±


    John pointed at the scenery outside the window and said, ¡°The scenery outside is really beautiful. Jiang Yu, on your way here, did you see the surrounding scenery?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Yes, I did. It¡¯s really beautiful.¡±


    John stood up and stretched his back. He said, ¡°I can¡¯t get enough of the beautiful scenery, but the people I like always miss it.¡±


    It was the first time Jiang Yu heard John say such profound words. She didn¡¯t react for a moment and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    John shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Although she felt that something was not right, Jiang Yu did not mind it. She felt that it was John¡¯s private matter and it was not appropriate for her to ask about it.


    ¡°How about wepose a piano piece about nature together?¡± John suggested.


    Jiang Yu thought that the suggestion was very good and said, ¡°I think this proposal is feasible.¡±


    John snapped his fingers and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. You write one and I¡¯ll write one. When it¡¯s time for the international tour, we¡¯ll y these two pieces together.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Therefore, she took out a pen and paper with ease and sat on the desk, ready to start writing.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu was so energetic, John felt very gratified and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I think that in the near future, you will definitely be a better and more outstanding pianist than me.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°John, why are you saying such nonsense again?¡±


    John shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. Jiang Yu, you¡¯re really the youngest and most talented person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll try my best to catch up with you,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    John made a ¡°Wee¡± gesture and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wee you at any time.¡±


    Jiang Yu lowered her head topose the piano piece while John went to the piano room and looked at the distant scenery through the window of the piano room.


    In a day¡¯s time, Jiang Yu had already written a piece of music. However, she was not satisfied with it, so she changed it again and again.


    John also wrote a piece of music, but he was not satisfied with it either, so he was also revising it.


    Just like that, one of them sat at the desk while the other sat on the sofa for three people, both of them were revising their original songs.


    A weekter, Jiang Yu and John both revised the music score that they were satisfied with.


    The two of them exchanged the music score. After reading it from beginning to end, they couldn¡¯t help but give each other a thumbs up.


    ¡°The next time is to focus on practicing these two pieces,¡± said John.


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Although John didn¡¯t know the exact meaning of ¡°No time to lose¡±, he could guess that it meant time was tight.


    So he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the piano room.¡±


    John and Jiang Yu practiced from morning to night in the piano room. Then, after a few short hours of sleep, they continued to get up and practice.


    John had long been used to this kind of daily life, but this made Jiang Yu a little overwhelmed. In less than a week, Jiang Yu fell ill.


    After being sent to the hospital, the Doctor said it was caused by improper diet and insufficient sleep.

 Chapter 766 - Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 766: Recovery</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    John insisted that Jiang Yu stay in the hospital to recuperate. However, Jiang Yu felt that there were less than 20 days left before the tour. If she stayed in the hospital for one more day, she would have wasted one day¡¯s practice time.


    However, John still insisted that Jiang Yu stay in the hospital to recuperate. He said, ¡°You should recuperate first. If you continue practicing if you don¡¯t recuperate well, what if something goes wrong on the day of the tour?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and felt that what John said made sense, so she said, ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll rest here for a few days. After I¡¯ve rested, I¡¯ll look for you to practice.¡±


    John nodded and said, ¡°Alright. You rest first. I¡¯ll go buy some things for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu said gratefully, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    John left the ward and nned to go downstairs to buy some nutritious food and fruits for Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu was lying quietly on the bed when she received a call from Bessie not long after.


    When Jiang Yu picked up the call, Bessie¡¯s anxious voice sounded, ¡°Jiang Yu! What happened to you? Why are you in the hospital?!¡±


    She sounded a little out of breath as if she was running on the road.


    Jiang Yu was sure that she had not told Bessie about this. How did she know?


    Therefore, she asked, ¡°Who did you hear it from?¡±


    Bessie said, ¡°Who else could it be? Of course, it was Master John! If Mike and I had not seen Master John when we passed by, I would not have known that you were in the hospital! Jiang Yu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you know how to tell such a big story? If I had not met Master John Today or did not go out at all, would I have never known about this?¡±


    Bessie said a lot of things in one breath, which made Jiang Yu¡¯s head hurt.


    ......


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to tell Bessie, but she felt that this matter wasn¡¯t that important, so there was no need to tell Bessie and make her worry about her.


    But since Bessie knew about it, she just had to admit it. Otherwise, Bessie would definitely continue bbering.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright, I know I¡¯m wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have kept this matter from you. It was my fault.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Yu¡¯s sincere attitude in admitting her mistake, Bessie¡¯s anger had mostly subsided. She said, ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so sincere, I won¡¯t argue with you for now. Tell me your ward number. I¡¯m already in the hospital.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that Bessie had always been like this, so she could only go along with her and tell Bessie her ward number.


    Bessie and Mike quickly rushed to the ward.


    Bessie pounced on Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Do you know how worried I was when Master John told me about you?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The Doctor said it¡¯s just ack of sleep. I just need to rest well for a few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Bessie heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that nothing major happened. Then you should rest well. I¡¯lle and see you tomorrow.¡±


    Jiang Yu was worried that Bessie would dy her sses because of her matters, she said, ¡°I can be discharged the day after tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about me. Just take care of your own sses. When I¡¯m discharged, I¡¯ll go on an international tour with Master John. At that time, I¡¯ll think of a way to reserve a ticket for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?! That¡¯s great!¡± Bessie was so happy that she almost jumped up.


    Fortunately, she knew that this was a hospital. No matter how excited she was, she couldn¡¯t overdo it.


    Bessie and Mike sat for a while longer and then went back.


    Jiang Yuid in bed for a long time before John came back with the fruits he bought.


    He put the fruits on the bedside table and said, ¡°You have a good rest. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Yu nodded and said.


    After John left, Jiang Yuid down and went to sleep.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yu¡¯s body was not in any serious condition. After sleeping for a while more, her body condition was almost recovered.


    After getting the Doctor¡¯s permission, Jiang Yu packed her things and left the hospital. Because she was worried about the progress of her practice, she went to John¡¯s studio without stopping.


    John was still a little shocked when he saw Jiang Yu. He said, ¡°Jiang Yu! Why are you back? Has the doctor allowed you toe back?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°The Doctor said that my recovery is very good, so he allowed me toe back early.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? I could havee to pick you up,¡± said John.


    Jiang Yu shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The hospital is not far from here. It¡¯s only a ten-minute ride. You don¡¯t have to pick me up.¡±


    John could only sigh and said, ¡°Well, you really have your own ideas. No wonder Mo Long likes you so much.¡±

 Chapter 767 - Crazy Fan

    <h4>Chapter 767: Crazy Fan</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu smiled shyly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think he likes that about me.¡±


    John also smiled, he said, ¡°How can that be? But since you¡¯re back this time, we can continue practicing. But you have to pay attention to the time. You have to rest when it¡¯s time to rest.Otherwise, I¡¯m worried that there will be problems with your body. At that time, I won¡¯t be able to answer to Mo Long.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±


    John nodded and continued practicing with Jiang Yu.


    The day of the international tour soon arrived. John¡¯s assistant came to pick him up in a special car and also brought Jiang Yu to the performance venue.


    There was still a day before the tour, so John and Jiang Yu came to the performance venue in advance to make preparations.


    ¡°John, you have already been on several international tours. I don¡¯t need to tell you what you need to pay attention to, right?¡± John¡¯s assistant handed the hotel room card to John and Jiang Yu, ¡°It¡¯s not just you, Miss Jiang Yu. You also need to be careful, because your name is also written on the promotional leaflet for this international tour.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful,¡± said Jiang Yu politely.


    After John and Jiang Yu got off the car, they quickly entered the hotel.


    Their rooms were next to each other. In this way, it would be more convenient for them tomunicate with each other.


    When they went upstairs, John said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Don¡¯t go out if you have nothing to do today and tomorrow. There are a bunch of paparazzi waiting to take pictures outside.¡±


    Jiang Yu understood the situation very well and said, ¡°I know. When we were filming previously, there were also a bunch of paparazzi waiting to take pictures outside.¡±


    John said, ¡°Even so, you have to be careful. This is my first time ying a duet with someone on a tour. Although I think the effect is very good, I¡¯m not sure if those people will ept it.¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take note.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± John was relieved.


    When they reached the 12th floor, John and Jiang Yu went back to their rooms to rest.


    Jiang Yuid on the bed for a while. She wanted to look at the music score again, but someone knocked on her door.


    Jiang Yu opened the door and saw a waiter pushing a food cart at the door. He said, ¡°Hello, customer. The spaghetti you ordered is here.¡±


    Jiang Yu was a little surprised and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t order anything.¡±


    The waiter was a little stunned. He picked up the order and looked at it carefully. He said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s your neighbor¡¯s. I made a mistake. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The waiter knocked on John¡¯s door, but no one answered.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°He¡¯s probably taking a shower. How about this? I¡¯ll help you deliver this meal. We¡¯re friends. If you¡¯re worried, you can check the booking records. We booked the room at the same time.¡±


    The waiter quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried. You¡¯re Jiang Yu, and the person next door is Master John. The two of you are going on an international tour. I know about this. So I can trust you with this meal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yu took the meal and said, ¡°Go and do your work first. I¡¯ll help you pass this meal to him.¡±


    The waiter pushed the food cart and left. Jiang Yu returned to her room and sent a message to John, ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re done. I have your spaghetti with me.¡±


    Five minutester, John sent a message and said, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Jiang Yu walked out with a tray in her hands. When she looked up, she saw a well-dressed man sneaking around John¡¯s room.


    ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± Jiang Yu walked over and asked.


    The man was shocked, but when he came to his senses, he quickly recognized the person in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Yu?¡± He saw Jiang Yu¡¯s photo on the promotional poster, so he knew what Jiang Yu looked like.


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°So you are Jiang Yu?!¡± The person suddenly became furious and pounced on Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu lost her bnce and the te in her hand fell to the ground, making a ¡°ng¡± sound.


    Only Jiang Yu and John lived on this floor, so even if there was such a loud sound, only John could hear it.


    He opened the door and just as he opened it, he asked, ¡°What¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw an unidentified person pouncing on Jiang Yu on the wall. He even said something fiercely, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to y with John! Who do you think you are! How dare you?!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± John shouted and rushed over to push that person away.

 Chapter 768 - Overeaction

    <h4>Chapter 768: Overeaction</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    The man was pushed to the ground and let out a scream.


    John quickly checked Jiang Yu¡¯s injuries and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you alright?!¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head andforted John, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± John heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at the man who had pounced on Jiang Yu. He asked sternly, ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    That person paused on the ground for a moment, he raised his head and said excitedly, ¡°John! I¡¯m your most loyal fan! You¡¯ve always been alone on your tour. Why did you suddenly bring along a woman named Jiang Yu?!¡±


    John said coldly, ¡°My fan? My fan would never do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been performing on stage by yourself. How can anyone y with you?!¡± The person who called himself a ¡°Fan¡± shouted loudly, he said, ¡°You¡¯re hurting the hearts of our fans. Do you know that?!¡±


    ¡°If you think so, then I won¡¯t refute you. But don¡¯t say you¡¯re my fan anymore. I don¡¯t have a fan like you!¡±


    When the person heard this, he seemed to be in disbelief and said, ¡°John¡­ how can you say that? Do you know how much we like you?!¡±


    John didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with this fan and said, ¡°Lady, if you still insist on doing this, we will have to go through legal procedures.¡±


    ¡°Really? Alright then.¡± That person slowly stood up and said with a sneer, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯m looking forward to the day of your tour.¡±


    After saying that, the person left.


    John sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jiang Yu. When I was on tour before, I had such fans following me. I just didn¡¯t expect that you would bump into one today and even get hurt.¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ve encountered such a situation before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to be careful,¡± John said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯te out so casually. We¡¯ll go out the day after tomorrow when my assistantes to pick us up. For the time being, you should look at the music score in your room and take care of yourself.¡±


    JiangYuu nodded and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    They thought it would be safe, but it wasn¡¯t the case.


    On the day of the tour, John¡¯s assistant came to pick them up. On the way there, a group of people stopped the car.


    They mored for the people in the car to get off, saying that Jiang Yu was not allowed to participate in the tour.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this group of people?¡± John frowned and said, ¡°A few days ago, someone came to the hotel to cause trouble. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be more in the next few days. Are they specifically waiting here to hijack the car?¡±


    The assistant was also a little flustered. The car gradually slowed down, for fear of bumping into the group of pedestrians who were blocking the road.


    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. The bodyguards clearly told me that it was very safe these few days. Why are there suddenly so many people on the road today?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and said, ¡°We can¡¯t let them dy the progress of the tour. How about I get out of the car first and you guys go first?¡±


    John stopped her, ¡°No,¡± said John. ¡°You can tell at a nce what the purpose of this group of people is. If you get out of the car, you will definitely be in danger. Just stay in the car and wait for the bodyguards and the police toe and settle this matter.¡±


    The assistant also said, ¡°Yes, Miss Jiang Yu. I have already called the bodyguards and the police toe. Please wait for a moment. They will be here soon.¡±


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu could only say, ¡°Alright then. But if they do anything drastic, please put me down.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. No matter what, I won¡¯t let you out of the car,¡± John said.


    The car was surrounded by a group of people and could not move forward at all.


    Suddenly, a person¡¯s face appeared on the rear window. He leaned against the window and kept shouting, ¡°Jiang Yu! Get out of the car!¡±


    Through that fierce gaze, Jiang Yu recognized that it was the woman who had pounced on her that day.


    She pounded on the car window fiercely and kept saying some malicious words.


    Some words were considered a dialect and Jiang Yu didn¡¯t understand. But John heard it clearly and his face immediately darkened.


    ¡°When will the bodyguards and police arrive?¡± John asked.


    The assistant looked at the time and said, ¡°About five minutes away¡­ Hey! They¡¯reing! They¡¯reing!¡±


    The assistant saw a few ck carsing through the crowd. He excitedly pointed to the front and said, ¡°The bodyguards and the police areing!¡±

 Chapter 769 - It’s Him

    <h4>Chapter 769: It¡¯s Him</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    John also vaguely saw the few cars. He frowned and said, ¡°Just a few people? There are dozens or even hundreds of people surrounding us. What¡¯s the use of a dozen of theming?¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°But it¡¯s still better than no oneing¡­ eh? It¡¯s not the bodyguards and police, it¡¯s¡­ President Mo!¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s Mo Long?¡± John was shocked.


    Jiang Yu was also very surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Mo Long to fly over to look for her again today.


    ¡°It¡¯s really President Mo!¡± The assistant was very excited. After all, Mo Long was the business big shot that he worshipped the most.


    Jiang Yu leaned forward and saw Mo Long wearing a ck windbreaker and a pair of ck sunsses. He walked toward the car with a heroic posture.


    A group of bodyguards in ck followed behind him. They rushed forward and subdued the dozens of people with just a few punches.


    Mo Long watched all of this coldly until a man in ck walked over and said to him, ¡°President Mo, everyone has been subdued.¡±


    Mo Long nodded slightly, stepped over the group of people and arrived in front of the car.


    The dozens of carjackers looked at him with fear in their hearts. They were afraid that if they said another word, they would lose their lives in the next second.


    They timidly watched Mo Long walk past them to the car. He bent down and knocked on the back window.


    The back window was rolled down. Mo Long smiled and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you were scared, my princess. Now, pleasee out and hold my hand. I¡¯ll take you to where you want to go.¡±


    Jiang Yu opened the car door and put her hand on Mo Long¡¯s hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ......


    John shouted from behind, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take me with you?¡±


    Mo Longpletely ignored John and directly took Jiang Yu into his car.


    John was instantly discouraged. After closing the car door, he said to his assistant, ¡°Okay, drive away. Ignore the people on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The assistant stepped on the elerator and the car drove forward once again.


    Jiang Yu sat in Mo Long¡¯s car and asked, ¡°Why are you here today? And so suddenly?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°I know that today is the day you and John are going on an international tour, so I finished my work ahead of time and came to see you.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing ahead of time?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I wanted to give you a surprise. ¡°I was going to pick you up, but I didn¡¯t expect someone to stop your car on the way, so I called my bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°These bodyguards are all your people?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expect Mo Long to have a team of bodyguards here.


    ¡°They are indeed my men,¡± Mo Long said. ¡°Ever since you came here, I¡¯ve left a group of people here. I told them to keep an eye on your safety and report back to me if necessary.¡±


    Jiang Yu heard this and said with a wicked smile, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you spying on me?¡±


    Mo Long raised his hands and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not spying on you. I¡¯m worried that it¡¯s too dangerous for you to be here alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous. I have Bessie, and I can take good care of myself,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Mo Long shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m still worried. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re worried about me,¡± said Jiang Yu with a smile. ¡°Hurry up and bring me to the venue. I¡¯ll let you listen to my original song today.¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard your original song a long time ago.¡±


    Jiang Yu said mysteriously, ¡°It¡¯s different this time. If you listen to the song this time, it¡¯ll definitely be refreshing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll look forward to it,¡± Mo Long said.


    After Jiang Yu arrived at the venue, John also arrived not long after.


    When he saw Mo Long, he felt a little unhappy, so he ignored him and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jiang Yu.¡±


    Mo Long sighed and smiled helplessly.


    Jiang Yu and John went backstage to put on makeup and change their clothes. There was only half an hour left before the start of the tour.


    ¡°We¡¯ve wasted too much time outside,¡± Johnined while putting on makeup.


    Jiang Yuforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Think of the bright side. At least we arrived before the show.¡±


    John sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to meet such fans again. Otherwise, what will we do if something like this happens again in the future? It¡¯s already seriously endangering our personal safety.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s no way to avoid this kind of thing. You have to protect yourself no matter what. Alright, don¡¯t think about it. We¡¯re going on stage in a while. You have to maintain a good state.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± said John.

 Chapter 770 - Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 770: Unexpected</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After John and Jiang Yu finished all the preparations, 28 minutes had passed. It was only two minutes before the tour started.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous,¡± John encouraged Jiang Yu.


    John had held international tours like this many times, so he didn¡¯t have stage fright at all.


    However, it was Jiang Yu¡¯s first time participating in such an international tour. Although she had participated in somerge-scalepetitions before, they were all in China. John was worried that Jiang Yu would have stage fright at such a scene.


    However, Jiang Yu waspletely calm and evenforted John, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve participated in somepetitions before. Although the scene isn¡¯t as big as an international tour, it can still be considered arge-scale event. So you just need to rest assured.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Yu¡¯s tone, John didn¡¯t seem to be nervous. He nodded with relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The tour this time was different from usual. John was supposed to y six songs by himself before ending the tour. However, today¡¯s tour was ¡ª the first two songs were yed by John, the next two songs were yed by Jiang Yu, and thest two songs were yed by Jiang Yu and John.


    The audience did not know about this arrangement. They only knew that there was an additional person named Jiang Yu on the tour this time. They thought that she was just a little transparent who appeared on the poster with Master John by luck, so they did not take her to heart.


    During the first two piano pieces, the fans below the stage were crazily waving colorful support sticks, but they were very unified and did not make any sound.


    However, when it was Jiang Yu¡¯s turn to go on stage, the audience immediately stopped waving their glow sticks.


    There were even people discussing below the stage, ¡°Who is this person? It can¡¯t be that Jiang Yu, right?¡±


    ¡°She looks very simr to the photo, but it¡¯s too far away for me to see clearly.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if the host will introduce herter, right?¡±


    ......


    As they were discussing, the host announced Jiang Yu¡¯s identity. ¡°Hello, everyone. This is the new participant of this tour ¡ª Jiang Yu!¡±


    There was no expected apuse from the audience. Instead, there was an unexpected voice of doubt. ¡°What do you mean? Are you nning to let her y the rest of the songs in Master John¡¯s ce?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she a little invisible? Can such a baffling person, who doesn¡¯t know her identity, also appear on such a stage and share the stage with Master John?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she has much strength, right? You guys didn¡¯t mention this matter when you started promoting her. Why did you suddenly arrange for her to appear on stage during the performance?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you deceiving the customers?¡±


    Their voices of doubt grew louder and louder. Bessie, who was sitting in the middle, wanted to defend Jiang Yu, but she was alone and there was a group of people on the other side. She couldn¡¯t speak at all.


    She could not even hear her own voice.


    The scene was a little chaotic for a moment, and it was difficult for the emcee to wrap things up.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu took the microphone from the emcee¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°I know that everyone has a lot of opinions about me, and I understand everyone¡¯s thoughts. So I hope that everyone can give me a chance to prove myself.¡±


    As she said that, she handed the microphone to the host and turned around to sit in front of the piano.


    Although the audience still did not believe Jiang Yu, based on what Jiang Yu had just said, they had indeed restrained themselves a little and no longer whispered in the audience.


    The first song that Jiang Yu yed was John¡¯s original song from many years ago. It was rtively simple. When the audience heard it, they felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s strength was only so-so.


    However, the second piece that Jiang Yu yed was ¡°Wild Horse Mane parting¡±.


    Jiang Yu had yed this piece in Professor Karl¡¯s previous assessment. However, he had only yed it for ten minutes. He had only yed a rough introduction and a short beginning. Jiang Yu did not y the climax part in the middle and the ending part at the end.


    On the stage of the tour today, Jiang Yu had yed ¡°Wild horse parting mane¡± from beginning to end.


    The difficulty of this piece of music was well known in the piano industry. Even the audience below the stage knew that this piece of music was something that many professional pianists did not dare to try.


    They did not expect that this ¡°Little transparent¡± Jiang Yu would dare to y this piece of music in front of so many people.


    The one who was most surprised was John, who was resting below the stage. This was because the second song that he had agreed to with Jiang Yu was not this song at all!


    It was a song that Jiang Yu had changed the song at thest minute, and it was a song with a very high difficulty factor!

 Chapter 771 - Take The Trophy

    <h4>Chapter 771: Take The Trophy</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Although John could not understand it, it was Jiang Yu¡¯s decision after all. He could only respect it.


    When ¡°Wild Horse Hair Parting song¡± was released, the audience was in an uproar.


    Even Bessie was shocked.


    She knew that Jiang Yu could y this song, but she did not know that Jiang Yu could y it so well.


    It seemed that Jiang Yu had restrained herself a little before.


    After the song ended, the audience burst into thunderous apuse.


    Jiang Yu smiled in relief. She took the microphone from the host and bowed politely, saying, ¡°Thank you, everyone, for your apuse and for supporting me.¡±


    Jiang Yu walked backstage and John walked over, he said with great approval, ¡°Jiang Yu, I really didn¡¯t expect you to change the song at thest minute. And you changed it to the difficult ¡®Wild Horse Parting Mane¡¯. After all, in the piano world, there are only a few people who dare to y this song. You are one of them.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t y this song very well. If you listen carefully, you can still tell that I have some shorings. But it¡¯s precisely because there are fewer people ying this song that I dare to gamble today.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s about the same difficulty as this, but rtively speaking, there are many songs that are rtively easy to get used to. Why did you choose this song?¡± John was a little puzzled.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Because I¡¯m gambling. The audience here all know that the most difficult song is ¡®Wild Horse Parting Mane¡¯. This year¡¯s international tour has already caused some fans to be dissatisfied with you because of my sudden appearance. If I don¡¯t show some strength and still y those simple pieces, I¡¯ll really embarrass you.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± John shook his head helplessly.


    He said, ¡°I thought you were a talent before, but now I realize that you¡¯re not a talent, but a genius, a rare genius in a hundred years!¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Stop praising me. Have a good rest. The ensemble will be on stage in five minutes.¡±


    When the five-minute break was over, Jiang Yu and John went on stage and took their seats in front of the piano.


    At first, everyone was prejudiced and despised Jiang Yu, but after the ¡°Wild Horse Parting Mane¡±, everyone¡¯s opinion of Jiang Yu had changed. They were even vaguely looking forward to Jiang Yu and John¡¯s ensemble.


    Jiang Yu and John did not disappoint the audience, and the ensemble went very smoothly.


    A song about the scenery led people to a warm spring breeze, and a song about nature led people to the wide embrace of heaven and earth.


    After the performance, Jiang Yu and John stood on the stage, ready to talk about their feelings on the international tour.


    John had been on many international tours, so this tour was just a routine for him.


    So he casually said, ¡°I¡¯m personally very satisfied with this tour. Not only because of the fans who support me and love me, but also because I found a genius like Jiang Yu. Her strength is far beyond my imagination. Therefore, she is indeed a very good partner for me.¡±


    After John finished speaking, he handed the microphone to Jiang Yu and gestured for her to say a few words.


    Jiang Yu took the microphone and was about to speak when she heard the emcee say, ¡°Before Jiang Yu gives her speech, we have another gift for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu was a little taken aback and asked, ¡°What gift?¡±


    The host went down from the stage and took out a trophy. He solemnly handed it to Jiang Yu, he said, ¡°Jiang Yu, John told us from the very beginning that he would specially set up a trophy for you. After the tour is over, he will hand this trophy to you.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the trophy in shock and looked at John with moved eyes.


    John smiled, he said, ¡°This is what you should have. Although touring is not apetition and there is no need to give out trophies, you are indeed a rare genius. If I don¡¯t give you a trophy, I feel that the entire piano industry is letting you down.¡±


    John was the most influential master in the piano industry. Since he had said such words to acknowledge Jiang Yu, then Jiang Yu¡¯s strength would definitely not be inferior to those ordinary pianists.


    Therefore, thunderous apuse erupted from the audience ¡ª they were using their own ways to tell Jiang Yu that she was really good.


    Jiang Yu was so touched that her nose was a little sore. She said, ¡°Thank you, John. Thank you, everyone.¡±

 Chapter 772 - Full Marks

    <h4>Chapter 772: Full Marks</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    John patted Jiang Yu on the shoulder and said, ¡°You deserve all of this.¡±


    Jiang Yu held the trophy and wept.


    The fact that she had received the public¡¯s recognition on the international tour and that she had received the trophy designed by Master John had spread far and wide before Jiang Yu returned to school.


    Bessie posted the video she had recorded on the Inte, and it was instantly reposted like crazy.


    Due to therge number of reposts, Professor Karl and principal Timmy also posted the video.


    After the two of them discussed it, they decided to give Jiang Yu full marks for all her grades and allow her to take the final exam in advance.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know about it at the moment, and when she found out about it, her eyes were wide with shock.


    She asked in confusion, ¡°Professor Karl, I can understand why you gave me full marks for this ss assignment, but the future ss assignments haven¡¯t been released yet. Why did you give me full marks for all of them?¡±


    Professor Karl patted Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder, he said with relief, ¡°Jiang Yu, this ss assignment can¡¯t be described as ¡®very good¡¯. Even ¡®outstanding¡¯ can¡¯t describe it. Therefore, you deserve full marks for this ss assignment. As for the future ss assignment, I believe that as long as it¡¯s you, you will definitelyplete it, and I will be very satisfied with it.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even know what the next ss assignment was, so she wasn¡¯t sure if she would get full marks for the next ss assignment.


    Professor Karl saw through her doubts and told her about the next ss assignment.


    After Jiang Yu heard it, she felt that she could do it easily.


    It was nothing more than fusing a piano piece with a piece yed by another instrument, or fusing at least four piano pieces of different styles together. For Jiang Yu, it was indeed very simple.


    ......


    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Professor Karl smiled and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, these tasks are very simple for you. I believe that you can do them easily.¡±


    However, Jiang Yu still hesitated and said, ¡°But Professor Karl, I have never done these tasks before. You gave me a full score just like that¡­ Isn¡¯t it unfair to the other students?¡±


    Professor Karl said, ¡°I gave you a full score because of your strength. But the others don¡¯t have it. Their talent doesn¡¯t allow them to reach your position now. So they must work hard and keep moving forward to get results.¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Got it, Professor Karl.¡±


    Professor Karl smiled and handed the report card with full marks to Jiang Yu. He said, ¡°Jiang Yu, this is your report card.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the report card, Professor Karl said again, ¡°Jiang Yu, you can even take the final exam ahead of time. And if you are willing, after you pass the piano exam, you can try to take the tutor certificate. If you also pass the tutor exam, then you can stay and teach at the University of Cecilia. Even if you don¡¯t want to stay here, then you will graduate with a double degree.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought about it and felt that Professor Karl¡¯s proposal was very good. However, she was afraid that if she took the final exam ahead of time, the exam questions would be exposed.


    Therefore, she said worriedly, ¡°Is this really okay? What if the exam questions are leaked?¡±


    Professor Karl said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Since you took the final exam ahead of time, then the exam questions are for you alone. When it¡¯s time for the exam, they will have a set of normal final exam questions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yu was no longer worried and said, ¡°I choose to take the final exam ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you go back and prepare. I will work with the other professors to give you the exam questions,¡± Professor Karl said.


    Jiang Yu returned to the dormitory and saw Bessie standing up from the bed in excitement, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu! Do you know how popr you are on the school¡¯s Forum? Everyone ismenting on you and saying that they are a fan!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t usually read the school forum, so she wasn¡¯t very clear about this kind of thing.


    However, Bessie was so happy, so this was definitely something worth being happy about.


    Bessie said excitedly, ¡°Of course! And once this matter is out, those things about you and Xu Ye have already been rified.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not bad.¡± Jiang Yu sat on the bed and told Bessie that she was going to take the final exam early.

 Chapter 773 - Final Exam

    <h4>Chapter 773: Final Exam</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Huh?¡± As expected, Bessie looked shocked and said, ¡°Why are you suddenly want to take the final exam ahead of time?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Because I n to apply for the tutor qualification certificate. In that case, when I graduate, I¡¯ll have double degrees.¡±


    Bessie suddenly understood and said, ¡°So you want to apply for the Tutor Qualification Certificate?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bessie said, ¡°But the tutor qualification certificate is very difficult to get. It¡¯s not like the teacher qualification certificate. A tutor is one level higher than a teacher.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°But no matter what, you have to give it a try. Otherwise, you will leave yourself with regret. In any case, the worst oue for me is that I don¡¯t pass the exam, but it won¡¯t cost me anything.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Alright, since it¡¯s your idea, then I¡¯ll definitely respect you.¡± Seeing Jiang Yu¡¯s insistence, Bessie didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll work hard. Maybe I¡¯ll pass the exam?¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Bessie also smiled.


    A weekter, Jiang Yu received a phone call from Professor Karl. ¡°Jiang Yu,e to the piano room in the afternoon to take the exam. The final exam questions have been prepared.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    After hanging up the phone, Bessie asked, ¡°Are you going to take the exam?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it was Professor Karl who called just now.¡±


    ......


    Bessie asked again, ¡°Are you nervous? Do you want me to go with you? Then I¡¯ll wait for you outside the door.¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°No need. You can stay in the dormitory and have a good rest.¡±


    Bessie nodded and reminded, ¡°Then be careful on the road. Don¡¯t be nervous during the exam.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    After getting dressed, Jiang Yu went to the piano room.


    Professor Karl and some other professors were already seated there.


    Jiang Yu knocked on the door and entered after getting permission.


    Professor Karl said, ¡°Jiang Yu, there¡¯s no written exam for your final exam. There¡¯s only the listening and practice exams.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Professor Karl asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Jiang Yu took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready, Professor Karl. Please begin.¡±


    The first listening exam was for two professors to y different piano pieces at the same time. Jiang Yu had to guess what the two pieces were in 30 seconds. There were a total of five small questions. As long as she answered four questions correctly, she would pass the test.


    The first question began. Jiang Yu closed her eyes and listened carefully. On the eighth second, she said the names of the two pieces: ¡°Moonlight¡± and ¡°Symphony of Fate.¡±


    The second question began. Jiang Yu listened carefully and quickly gave her answers: ¡°Green Forest¡± and ¡°Egyptian Princess.¡±


    This test was not difficult for Jiang Yu. Even for the remaining three questions, Jiang Yu gave the answers quickly and urately.


    The second listening test was for the four professors to y four different piano pieces at the same time. Jiang Yu needed to give the correct answers in one minute. There were a total of eight small questions. As long as he got five correct answers, he would pass this test.


    The first question started. Jiang Yu quickly looked at each professor¡¯s hand movements, his mind constantly simting their hand gestures. Together with the music that he had been listening to for a long time, Jiang Yu finally gave the correct answers in 45 seconds, ¡°Wild horse¡¯s mane, Blue Danube River, Green Fields, and Elf Castle.¡±


    Professor Carl nodded his head in satisfaction, while the other professors looked at Jiang Yu in shock.


    They did not expect her to be able to hear it before forty-five.


    The people who used to take this kind of exam were all stuck at this level. Some of them passed by luck, and the subsequent exams had to be stopped because they did not have enough time.


    Therefore, it was rare for someone like Jiang Yu to give the correct answer in forty-five seconds.


    The second question did not faze Jiang Yu. She even recognized the songs at the 37th second.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, your ears are really sharp,¡± said a professor who was performing.


    Jiang Yu smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Professor, you tter me.¡±


    ¡°But you are indeed not bad. You are a good seedling that deserves to be nurtured. Karl did not disappoint himself when he chose you as his student.¡±


    With that, they began to y the third song and the fourth song, but this didn¡¯t stop Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu soon heard the correct answer again.

 Chapter 774 - Passed The Exam

    <h4>Chapter 774: Passed The Exam</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu hadpleted the listening test very well and did not make any mistakes.


    Professor Karl was very pleased with this.


    ¡°You did very well, ¡°one of the professors said. ¡°I hope you will have the same results in the next test. Don¡¯t let us down.¡±


    At the same time, he said to Professor Karl, ¡°Karl, your student is really not bad.¡±


    Professor Karlughed and said, ¡°Of course my student is excellent. You Don¡¯t have such an excellent student, so you should envy me!¡±


    They really envied Karl, not only because he had such an excellent student, but also because of his power and status.


    The final practical exam was very difficult.


    Several professors took turns to ask Jiang Yu to y the designated song, but after the next professor gave the question, Jiang Yu had to quickly switch to the next song, and there couldn¡¯t be any signs of transition.


    As a teacher, Professor Karl gave Jiang Yu the first question.¡±y the rtively simple ¡®thousand fields of green fields¡¯ for the first piece.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s jade-like fingers danced nimbly on the ck and white keys of the piano, and a lively melody poured out from her fingers.


    The second professor also gave her own question ¡ª ¡®Symphony of Fate¡¯.


    Jiang Yu turned her finger and stopped the ending note of ¡°Thousand ins of green fields¡± for a moment. Then, the melody started to turn abruptly and became excited and high-pitched.


    The remaining professors also gave their own questions one after another, and Jiang Yupleted them one by one.


    ......


    In the end, when the professors gave their scores, they all agreed that they could give Jiang Yu 85 points ¡ª because the total score of the practical course was only 90 points.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, Congrattions, you have sessfully passed the exam!¡± Professor Karl Held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand excitedly, he said, ¡°I will tell the principal about this immediately, but it will probably take some time for you to get your graduation certificate.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Professor Karl. I¡¯m not in a hurry, because I¡¯m going to try to take the teacher qualification certificate like you said.¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you n to stay in Cecilia to teach?¡± Professor Karl asked.


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t n to stay here to teach. What attracted me is the ¡°Double degree graduation.¡±


    Professor Karl paused and smiled, saying, ¡°Jiang Yu, you really work hard. No matter what it is, you want to try your best.¡±


    ¡°This is probably my character.¡± Jiang Yu smiled helplessly, ¡°Even if the result is not satisfactory, as long as I work hard, I won¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ll bepletely worthy of myself who has been working hard today.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Professor Karl looked at Jiang Yu with great admiration, ¡°Have a good night¡¯s rest after the exam today. If you want to apply for the instructor qualification certificate, I¡¯ll make a registration form in a few days. During this period, you can go to the library to check the information.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Professor Karl didn¡¯t have anything to tell Jiang Yu. Seeing that she was very tired after a day of exams, he let her go back to rest first.


    When Jiang Yu returned to the dormitory, Bessie happened toe out from the bathroom after taking a shower.


    When she saw Jiang Yuing back, she remembered that she was going to take the final exam today, so she hurriedly asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, how was your exam result?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I passed.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Bessie was very happy. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that she had passed the final exam.


    But she was also genuinely happy for Jiang Yu. She was even happier than if she had passed the final exam herself.


    She asked, ¡°Then, are you going to prepare for the instructor qualification certificate next?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Professor Karl told me to go to the library to check the materials and prepare for the future exams.¡±


    Bessie said, ¡°Then do you need me to go with you?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°ording to the time, Professor Karl will soon check your ss assignment. How is your ss assignment?¡±


    Bessie scratched her head, she said with some difficulty, ¡°Barely. After all, I don¡¯t have any experience inposing originalpositions. This time, I only managed topose a piece after researching a lot of materials in the library. I don¡¯t know if Professor Karl is satisfied with it, but I¡¯m quite satisfied with my own piece. By the way, I recorded a recording when I yed it. Do you want to listen to it and give me some advice?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to listen to it.¡±


    Bessie then turned on the recording on her phone.

 Chapter 775 - Task Inspection

    <h4>Chapter 775: Task Inspection</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu quietly listened to the recording yed by Bessie. Although there were some parts that sounded a little strange, the overall part was not bad.


    But for someone who was inexperienced, being able to create such a song was already very good.


    Hence, Jiang Yuforted Bessie and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. For someone who is inexperienced, being able to create such a song is already very good. When Professor Karl inspects the ss assignments, he will definitely help you revise them. He will also give you the best advice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Bessie nodded with a smile, she said, ¡°But I still envy you very much. Not only can you perform on the same stage as Master John, but you have also obtained your own exclusive trophy. You can also take the final exam in advance. Jiang Yu, should I say that you¡¯re lucky or that your strength is too strong?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Bessie, everyone¡¯s ability is different. But whether it¡¯s luck or god-given strength, if you don¡¯t work hard the day after day, you still won¡¯t be able to aplish anything. So, Bessie, please don¡¯t envy me, because you can do these things too.¡±


    With Jiang Yu¡¯s encouragement andfort, Bessie¡¯s mood instantly improved. She said, ¡°I got it. Jiang Yu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely work harder than before. Rather than being envious of you, I want to surpass you!¡±


    Seeing Bessie so full of energy, Jiang Yu was happy for her from the bottom of her heart.


    On the third day of ss, Professor Karl started to check on everyone¡¯s ss assignments except for Jiang Yu.


    Bessie and Mike knew that Jiang Yu had already passed the final exam, so they didn¡¯t have any doubts about Professor Karl not checking on Jiang Yu¡¯s ss tasks.


    As for Roger, he was still somewhat grateful to Jiang Yu because of what happenedst time, so he made up his mind to not pay too much attention to Jiang Yu¡¯s matter from now on.


    Only Kang Xue was somewhat puzzled and dissatisfied with Professor Karl¡¯s behavior of not checking on Jiang Yu¡¯s ss assignments.


    She asked, ¡°Professor Karl, aren¡¯t you going to check Jiang Yu¡¯s ss assignments?¡±


    Professor Karl said, ¡°Jiang Yu¡¯s ss assignments have already been shown to me on the stage, so there¡¯s no need to check them.¡±


    ......


    Kang Xue said, ¡°But you don¡¯t know how sheposed those songs, do you? What if Master John changed them for her? Then they wouldn¡¯t be considered Jiang Yu¡¯s original songs.¡±


    Professor Karl said, ¡°How could Jiang Yu¡¯s original songs be modified by Master John? Back then, when Professor Bai took her in as herst disciple, didn¡¯t she also take a fancy to her ability topose original songs?¡±


    Kang Xue choked, she said, ¡°At that time, she was just lucky. But who can guarantee that what Jiang Yu yed for Professor Bai back then was definitely her own original arrangement? What if someone else helped her to modify it? Or maybe those songs were originallyposed by someone else and were just stolen by Jiang Yu?¡±


    Professor Karl couldn¡¯t understand why Kang Xue always liked to look at others through colored sses, especially Jiang Yu. In Kang Xue¡¯s eyes, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t seem to have any good points.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve always suspected that Jiang Yu¡¯s songs weren¡¯t original, why don¡¯t you let me listen to your songs?¡± Professor Karl said.


    Kang Xue was very confident in her ability to arrange music, ¡°Professor Karl, just listen to my music. My music must be better than Jiang Yu¡¯s. If Jiang Yu hadn¡¯t yed some trick, I would be Professor Bai¡¯sst disciple.¡±


    In the past few days, Professor Karl had inquired about Kang Xue from Professor Bai and knew what kind of character she had.


    Therefore, Professor Karl only smiled at her arrogant words. He wanted to hear what kind of song Kang Xue would write.


    Kang Xue yed her own song confidently, but this song was not hertest original creation. It was something she had created in order to be Professor Bai¡¯sst disciple.


    She was confident that there were no problems with this piece. She was also confident that she could remember theplete score, so she did not hesitate when ying it.


    However, halfway through ying, Kang Xue not only forgot the following score, but she could also feel that there were some problems with her ying.


    However, now that there was no score in front of her, she had no way to correct the mistakes. She did not even know where she had made a mistake.


    Kang Xue couldn¡¯t continue ying halfway. She simply flung her hands and said, ¡°I can¡¯t y anymore.¡±


    Professor Karl looked at her and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you y anymore?¡±

 Chapter 776 - Assignment Score

    <h4>Chapter 776: Assignment Score</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    This sentence seemed to be a question, but in fact, it was a statement.


    Professor Karl certainly knew why Kang Xue couldn¡¯t y the piano.


    Kang Xue nced at Professor Karl and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the music score, so I can¡¯t correct the mistakes.¡±


    Professor Karl smiled and said, ¡°Since you want to prove your strength to me, then you shouldn¡¯t make mistakes. Even if you make a mistake, you should have the confidence and ability to pull it back to the right track. But since you can¡¯t do both, how can you prove your strength to me?¡±


    Kang Xue didn¡¯t dare to say a word after being taught by Professor Karl, so in the end, she could only say gloomily, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Professor Karl shook his head helplessly and gave Kang Xue 50 points for her ss assignment.


    Kang Xue originally thought that even if Professor Karl didn¡¯t like her work, he would give her a passing score of 60 on ount that she was his student.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Professor Karl wouldn¡¯t even give her 10 points.


    ¡°Professor Karl, you¡¯re not even willing to give me 10 points?¡± Kang Xue couldn¡¯t help but protest, ¡°Are you only giving Jiang Yu full marks? I¡¯m only 10 points away from passing. Aren¡¯t you deliberately making me fail?¡±


    Professor Karl looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you mean that I deliberately refused to let you pass?¡±


    Kang Xue said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Professor Karl, I feel that you are targeting me, and you are even tolerating Jiang Yu without a bottom line! You didn¡¯t even check her ss assignment, yet you gave her an excellent score. On what basis? Are you really not afraid that her ss assignment was done by Master John?¡±


    Professor Karl frowned and said, ¡°Kang Xue, Jiang Yu¡¯s strength is obvious. Her ss assignment is worthy of an excellent score.¡±


    ¡°What strength?¡± Kang Xue was a little mad now because if she failed her ss assignment this time, then her final grade was very likely to fail.


    ......


    ¡°What kind of strength does she, Jiang Yu, have? We are ssmates. How can I not know what kind of person she is?¡± Kang Xue said loudly in anger.


    ¡°PA ¨C¡± A thick certificate was ced on the piano by Professor Karl.


    ¡°Kang Xue, since you said that Jiang Yu doesn¡¯t have any strength, then you should take a look at what this is.¡± Professor Karl said coldly.


    ¡°This is¡­ What?¡± Kang Xue looked at the string of English on the certificate and knew that this was a graduation certificate.


    However, she was clearly arguing with him about Jiang Yu, so why would he take out a graduation certificate?


    Just as Kang Xue was puzzled, Professor Karl said, ¡°This is Jiang Yu¡¯s graduation certificate.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Kang Xue looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief and said, ¡°There are still two months left, and before this semester ends?! Why did she¡­ get the graduation certificate so quickly?!¡±


    Professor Karl said, ¡°Because Jiang Yu had the final exam ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°Ahead of time¡­¡± Kang Xue muttered to herself.


    Then, she said loudly again, ¡°Impossible! How can the final exam be taken ahead of time? You¡¯re not going to do something about it Professor Karl?!¡±


    Professor Karl said, ¡°This final exam was specially prepared for Jiang Yu by the principal and me. Because she was already outstanding enough, so outstanding that she could even graduate ahead of time.¡±


    Kang Xue paused and said, ¡°Then I also want to apply for the final exam early!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kang Xue, you can¡¯t do it for the time being,¡± said Professor Karl.


    He clearly looked very amiable, but the words he said were ice-cold, as if he had poured a bucket of cold water on someone.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it?¡± Compared to the calm and indifferent Professor Karl, Kang Xue was burning with anger, wishing that she could swallow Jiang Yu alive.


    Professor Karl didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Why are you all biased towards Jiang Yu?¡± Kang Xue¡¯s rationality was about to copse.


    Hearing that, Bessie said, ¡°Kang Xue, with your current state, you still have the nerve to ask so many questions here? Look at yourself. You can¡¯t even do a simple ss assginment well, and you still ask Professor Karl why you can¡¯t apply for the final exam in advance? Not to mention other things, Jiang Yu and Master John yed together on the stage of the international tour. She even got the recognition of master John and got the exclusive trophy. Kang Xue, you have nothing. Why are you still thinking ofpeting with Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to say that I can¡¯tpete with Jiang Yu!¡± Kang Xue shouted.


    Bessie was shocked by her and said, ¡°What are you so anxious for? You don¡¯t have the right topete with Jiang Yu. I think even I¡¯m a little better than you!¡±

 Chapter 777 - Tutor Qualification Exam

    <h4>Chapter 777: Tutor Qualification Exam</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Kang Xue couldn¡¯t bear this grievance, and no one in the ssroom spoke up for her.


    Even Mike and Roger, who had been following behind her all this time, suddenly distanced themselves from her for some unknown reason.


    Mike even ran behind Jiang Yu.


    ¡°You guys are ganging up with Jiang Yu to bully me, right?!¡± Kang Xue yelled.


    ¡°Who bullied you? Can you stop imagining things?¡± Bessie said.


    Kang Xue couldn¡¯t take it anymore and ran out with her hands covering her mouth.


    Bessie said, ¡°Does she really think of herself as a Princess?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°She¡¯s always been like this.¡±


    Bessie grumbled, ¡°Jiang Yu, that Kang Xue just said that about you. Why didn¡¯t you refute her?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to be a joke with her in the eyes of others.¡±


    Despite what Jiang Yu said, Bessie was still very angry, she said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how Kang Xue came to this school in the first ce. Since she didn¡¯t take any formal exams and didn¡¯t show any strength in the subsequent lessons, I really don¡¯t know what the meaning of her staying in this school is.¡±


    At this point, Professor Karl sighed and said, ¡°If those professors had listened to me and given the quota to Jiang Yu, none of this would have happened.¡±


    Jiang Yuforted him, ¡°Professor Karl, don¡¯t me yourself too much. Actually, I gave the quota to Kang Xue back then, which was also beneficial. Otherwise, why would I take the formal exams and be an official student of the University of Cecilia? Not to mention that I intend to take the tutor¡¯s qualification certificate.¡±


    ......


    Speaking of this, Professor Karl suddenly remembered, he said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you must be serious about the tutor¡¯s exam. This is different from your previous final exam. The instructor¡¯s exam is more difficult and stricter. Jiang Yu, are you mentally prepared?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Professor Karl. I¡¯ve been reading in the library for the past two days. I already know how difficult the tutor¡¯s exam is. But I¡¯ve already made all the preparations. No matter how difficult the exam is, I can face it calmly.¡±


    Professor Karl nodded in relief. He said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll send you the tutor¡¯s exam content in a while. You follow that and look for more information.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Professor Karl checked the other students¡¯ ss assignments and felt that they were pretty good. Although there were some minor problems, they were pretty good for those who had no experience.


    He pointed out the mistakes to the other students before turning around and leaving the ssroom.


    Bessie hugged her music score and jumped up happily. She said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Professor Karl has finally taught me personally!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re Professor Karl¡¯s student. How can he not give you some guidance?¡±


    Bessie said, ¡°But it¡¯s been two months now. This is Professor Karl¡¯s first time giving me guidance! How can I not be excited?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Alright, take Professor Karl¡¯s advice and revise the music score.¡±


    Bessie nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Bessie went to the piano room to revise the score, and Mike followed behind her.


    When Roger went out and brushed past Jiang Yu, he paused for a moment and said, ¡°What happened before was my fault. But I¡¯m very grateful that you¡¯re willing to forgive me.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m still very grateful to you.¡±


    Roger left the ssroom, and Jiang Yu took her notebook to the library.


    Professor Karl quickly sent the tutor¡¯s exam content to Jiang Yu.


    The tutor¡¯s exam was divided into three main items. The first item was listening, which was simr to the listening questions Jiang Yu had in the final exam, but there were ten piano pieces mixed together.


    The second item was the written exam. One could choose whether to make up the next paragraph based on the previous section of the music score given by the question face, or write theplete music score based on the piano pieces mixed together.


    The third test was a practical test. However, the score for this test was not based on other professors, but on all the non-piano majors in the University of Cecilia.


    As long as they gave Jiang Yu an average score of more than 8.6, then this test would be considered as a pass.


    All of the above test contents could not be missing. If one of them did not meet the standards, then even if she failed the tutor test this time, the next time she could apply for the test would be one yearter.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little difficult¡­¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself.


    But no matter how difficult it was, she wouldn¡¯t give up. Even though she didn¡¯t pass the exam in the end, she didn¡¯t want to fail because she wasn¡¯t willing to put in the effort.

 Chapter 778 - Exam In Progress

    <h4>Chapter 778: Exam In Progress</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    The news of Jiang Yu signing up for the tutors¡¯ exam soon spread around the University of Cecilia.


    Whether it was those who knew her or those who did not, they all admired her courage. At the same time, they were also worried for her.


    After all, in the past few years, not many people in the University of Cecilia had applied for the tutors¡¯ qualification certificate exam. The only one who had applied for the tutors¡¯ qualification certificate was still 0.6 points behind in the third exam. In the end, she failed.


    However, there were also many people who did not think highly of Jiang Yu, thinking that she was overestimating herself.


    So what if she had performed with the international musician Master John? She had only received the recognition of Master John and his fans, not the general public.


    When Bessie saw thesements on the forum, she was immediately angered and started a fierce argument with them in thements section.


    Some people even set up a bet for this. Half of the people bet that Jiang Yu would pass the exam and be on the right side. Half of the people bet that Jiang Yu would not pass the exam and be on the wrong side.


    The bet was a big risk. The right side and the wrong side would each choose a representative. Whoever lost would have to walk around the yground in a bikini.


    The representative on the right side was undoubtedly Bessie, while the representative on the wrong side could not be chosen even after several hours of choosing.


    ¡°Are you guys afraid toe forward?¡± Bessie quickly typed on theputer. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Didn¡¯t you guys shout very loudly at the beginning? Didn¡¯t you say that Jiang Yu would definitely not be able to pass the exam?¡±


    The opposing party did not say anything all this while, and Bessie was somewhat pleased with herself. However, she was pleased with herself for less than three seconds when the opposing party chose the representative ¡ª Kang Xue.


    Bessie immediately typed out a bunch of question marks in thement section. ¡°Kang Xue, what do you mean by this?¡±


    All the students in the school knew that Kang Xue and Jiang Yu were both Professor Karl¡¯s students. Now that Jiang Yu had applied to take the exam, as a ssmate, Kang Xue should at least give Jiang Yu some encouragement. Why would she go to the opposing side? And she even became the opposing side¡¯s representative?


    ......


    Kang Xue replied, ¡°Why do you care what I mean? I just don¡¯t think that Jiang Yu will be able to pass this exam. How about it? My brain is my own. You can¡¯t control what I think, understand?¡±


    Bessie replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you think too highly of yourself? When did I ever control you? I didn¡¯t even control you, did I?¡±


    Kang Xue and Bessie were arguing in thements section. Even those who wanted to stop the fight couldn¡¯t get a word in.


    Jiang Yu, as the person involved, didn¡¯t know about this. She borrowed a set of tapes from Professor Karl, then yed another piano piece on her phone at the same time, and then began to try to write the score by heart.


    Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t worried about the first listening test. Even if ten pieces of music were mixed together, she could roughly guess which piano pieces they were based on what she heard.


    However, she was not able to guess the second written test. When the two pieces of music were mixed together, it was difficult for her to hear the high and low notes and therge and small chords.


    As for the other written test, she did not choose it because she was worried that the question only gave the score of the prelude, while some piano pieces had the same prelude. Jiang Yu did not dare to bet that the score she wrote was correct.


    As for the third test, it wasn¡¯t something she needed to worry about, because even if she worried, it would be useless.


    After all, she didn¡¯t know how many people in the school had already acknowledged her, and how many people still hated her.


    However, with the thought of ¡°Since we¡¯vee, let¡¯s just take it as it is¡±, Jiang Yu hadpletely let go of this matter.


    On the day of the test, Jiang Yu went to a separate ssroom to take the listening test and the written test. Everyone could only stay at the door and couldn¡¯t go in.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we allowed to go in for the exam?¡± Bessie anxiously stomped her feet at the door and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a shameful thing. Why aren¡¯t we allowed to go in?¡±


    Mikeforted her and said, ¡°Bessie, calm down. After all, it¡¯s Jiang Yu who¡¯s going to take the exam, not us. If we go in, it¡¯ll be noisy when there are more people. Then Jiang Yu won¡¯t be able to take the exam properly.¡±


    Hearing that, Bessie could only suppress the anxiety in her heart.


    However, she was still a little unhappy and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when Jiang Yu will finish the exam. There¡¯s still the third exam.¡±


    Mike said, ¡°I heard that she¡¯ll finish the exam in two days at most. If Jiang Yu answers the exam smoothly, the third exam can be held in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait a little longer,¡± Bessie said.


    Mike stood beside her and waited for Jiang Yu toe out of the door.


    Jiang Yu sat on the chair. The examiner in front of her was not Professor Karl, but principal Timmy.


    ¡°Hello, Principal,¡± Jiang Yu said politely.


    Timmy nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 779 - Invigilator

    <h4>Chapter 779: Invigtor</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Timmy knew about Jiang Yu¡¯s application for the tutor qualification certificate. Therefore, as the principal, Timmy decided to be Jiang Yu¡¯s invigtor.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you are the first person to apply for the tutor qualification certificate in the past few years.¡± Timmy adjusted the noise on the radio, he said, ¡°In fact, there was someone who applied before, but they were less than one point away from passing the exam. I feel very sorry for them.¡±


    ¡°But that person must have worked very hard,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°He did work very hard. But some things don¡¯t always end well if you work hard, right?¡± Timmy asked with a smile.


    He adjusted the noise on the radio, put in the tape, and yed the first listening test of the day.


    The ten piano pieces were mixed together. Jiang Yu listened with his eyes closed, and soon said the names of the ten piano pieces.


    Timmy had the answers in his hands, so he was sure that Jiang Yu had indeed given the correct answers.


    ¡°You answered very quickly,¡± Timmy said as he adjusted the radio and yed the next test question.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t very difficult. I can get a rough idea and guess what song it is.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just luck?¡± Timmy smiled.


    Jiang Yu also smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just luck.¡±


    Timmy paused and continued to y the second test question.


    This time, Jiang Yu also gave the correct answer.


    ......


    It was not just these two questions. Jiang Yu only said one wrong tune for the rest of the test questions.


    Timmy was very pleased. He nodded and praised, ¡°Jiang Yu, you are indeed very good. There are six test questions and a total of 60 piano songs. You only said one wrong tune. It¡¯s really not bad.¡±


    Jiang Yu said humbly, ¡°Principal, you tter me.¡±


    In the second written examination, Timmy first yed the examination questions for Jiang Yu so that she could have a rough idea of what was going to happen, Timmy said, ¡°These two pieces of music were originallyposed by Karl a few years ago. They were made to be examination questions.¡±


    Jiang Yu suddenly understood. No wonder she couldn¡¯t even make out a rough idea after listening to the music once.


    Timmy handed a pen and paper to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°The remaining two hours are the time for you to answer the questions. You can y the song repeatedly, but after two hours, you won¡¯t have time to continue answering the questions.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded, indicating to Timmy that she already knew the requirements of the exam.


    Timmy didn¡¯t speak anymore. Instead, he sat in his invigtor¡¯s seat and quietly watched Jiang Yu answer the questions.


    She did look like a good seedling. If she passed this exam, Timmy really wanted Jiang Yu to stay and teach.


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s main student status was still in Ivy League University. She still had to go back and take the final exam. Moreover, whether or not she wanted to stay and teach was Jiang Yu¡¯s own decision. As an outsider, he couldn¡¯t interfere.


    Jiang Yu listened to the examination piece as she rapidly wrote down the score on the paper.


    However, there were still some parts that she did not understand too well, so she could only write down a rough outline.


    After writing down the score for the two pieces, Jiang Yu listened to the piece a few more times. Then, she revised some of the parts that she felt were wrong before handing the paper to Timmy.


    Timmy took the two pieces of paper and said in surprise, ¡°Jiang Yu, you can tell what the scores are for these two songs so quickly?¡±


    Jiang Yu said in embarrassment, ¡°That¡¯s about it. ¡°To be honest, there¡¯s a short section of high and low notes andrge and small chords. I didn¡¯t recognize it, but I could make out a rough idea. So, I just wrote this down first.¡±


    Although Jiang Yu said so, Timmy was very satisfied with the answer she handed in and said, ¡°It¡¯s very well written. Take a break, have a simple lunch with your friends, and thene back in the afternoon for thest exam.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded, turned around, and left the ssroom.


    Seeing Jiang Yue out, Bessie walked over anxiously, she asked, ¡°Jiang Yu! How was the exam? Were you nervous? Did you answer incorrectly or not? And it¡¯s only now. Why are you out? Are you going to take the third exam?¡±


    She asked a series of questions. Mike, who was beside her, felt a little helpless and said, ¡°Bessie, don¡¯t be agitated. You asked so many questions in one go. How are you going to let Jiang Yu answer?¡±


    Bessie stopped herself from asking further and said, ¡°By the way, Jiang Yu, are you hungry? It¡¯s already sote. Do you want to have a meal? Have a good rest and thene back for the exam.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s original intention was to have lunch, so she said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 780 - Voting Question

    <h4>Chapter 780: Voting Question</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu walked out of the examination room, and many people who were waiting at the entrance saw her.


    Kang Xue was among them.


    She wanted to see Jiang Yu¡¯s panicked expression when she walked out of the examination room, but all she saw was Jiang Yu smiling and talking to Bessie.


    However, she was not in a hurry now. Even if Jiang Yu passed both the listening and written tests, it did not matter. After all, there was still the third test in the afternoon.


    As long as her score did not reach 8.6 in the end, she would have no chance of passing the tutor exam.


    Anyway, there were so many people in the school besides the piano major. Could they all give Jiang Yu high marks?


    Kang Xue thought proudly. She did not know if she was convinced of the truth or if she was silently deceiving herself.


    Jiang Yu, Bessie, and Mike finished their lunch outside and went back to prepare for the afternoon exam.


    Bessie said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t be nervous about the afternoon exam. Just treat it as your previouspetition. I¡¯ll always be with you below the stage! If you¡¯re nervous, just look at me!¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and stroked Bessie¡¯s head. ¡°But I won¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ve participated in so manypetitions before. It¡¯s just an exam. I won¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Bessie said with relief.


    Mike stood at the side and thought of something. He asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, what are you going to y for this afternoon¡¯s song? Is it original or something else?¡±


    ......


    Jiang Yu hadn¡¯t decided yet because she didn¡¯t know whether there would be a question in the afternoon¡¯s exam.


    Therefore, she said honestly, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. Because Professor Carl didn¡¯t tell me at that time whether to improvise or choose a song based on the exam questions.¡±


    Mike nodded and said, ¡°If it¡¯s improvisation, it¡¯s not bad. But if it¡¯s a question, then it¡¯s a bit difficult. Because no one knows whether the question is simple or difficult.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Not only did shefort Bessie and Mike, but she alsoforted herself.


    However, it turned out that the third exam indeed had a question. Moreover, this question was not given by anyone else, but by the students who were grading in the audience.


    The question with the highest number of votes was the tune that Jiang Yu was going to y in the afternoon test.


    Bessie¡¯s question was beneficial to Jiang Yu, but Kang Xue¡¯s question waspletely embarrassing to Jiang Yu.


    In the end, Kang Xue¡¯s question surpassed Bessie¡¯s question by two votes.


    Timmy took the question and looked at it. He frowned and said, ¡°Which student gave this question? This is the tutor¡¯s test. How can such a question be given? This must not be used!¡±


    As he spoke, he was about to choose another question.


    However, Kang Xue stood up at this moment, she said, ¡°Principal, since we agreed from the beginning that we woulde up with the question, then no matter what the question is, Jiang Yu must y it, right? Moreover, you also said that this is the tutor¡¯s exam. If she can¡¯t even y an impromptu song, then I think she might as well not take the exam today, right?¡±


    Those who stood with Kang Xue on the opposing side were all very supportive of Kang Xue because they wanted to see Jiang Yu make a fool of herself on stage.


    Thus, they also began to agree with Kang Xue and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If she can¡¯t evenplete the question we gave her, then we won¡¯t be able to give Jiang Yu a grade.¡±


    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting more and more tense, Jiang Yu walked over and asked, ¡°Principal, what¡¯s the question?¡±


    Timmy showed the topic to Jiang Yu and angrily said, ¡°What kind of topic is this?! Can¡¯t you guys think of something positive?¡±


    Jiang Yu carefully looked at the topic, and her expression immediately turned ugly.


    The topic was to improvise a scene where her husband found out that her wife had cheated on her.


    Jiang Yu really had never heard of a piano piece with such a theme.


    Perhaps she was too ignorant, or perhaps there was no such piano piece at all.


    Kang Xue, who was below the stage, was still insisting that Jiang Yu y this piece, or else she would not be given a score.


    ¡°I¡¯ll y it then,¡± Jiang Yu said indifferently.


    Kang Xue originally wanted to see how Jiang Yu would stomp her feet in anger and say that she would never y this piece. However, Jiang Yu suddenly changed the topic and said that she could y this song?


    Was she crazy? This was not a good question. Couldn¡¯t she see that she was making things difficult for her?


    Or was she really prepared to y this song?


    Therefore, Kang Xue sneered and said, ¡°Alright. Since you say that you can y it, I¡¯ll listen to it here and see what kind of song you can y.¡±

 Chapter 781 - 0.1 Points Away

    <h4>Chapter 781: 0.1 Points Away</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu sat in front of the piano and used two minutes to think about the plot. Then, she began to y on the piano.


    Kang Xue sat below the stage and watched the show with relish.


    If Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t y, then she could give her no points or even negative points. If Jiang Yu could y, then she could fight back. Jiang Yu was very experienced in this kind of thing, otherwise, how could she y it so well?


    Kang Xue was happy to do it since she wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s fingers danced nimbly on the piano. The melody gradually became silent from the beginning until it became urgent.


    It was as if the wife was having an affair with her lover, but the husband suddenly returned home. The Wife and lover were silent at first, then the lover anxiously looked for a ce to hide.


    Unfortunately, before the lover could find a ce to hide, the husband had already pushed open the door and saw him.


    The music stopped abruptly, leaving the audience an open ending ¡ª no one knew what the final ending of the three of them would be like.


    ¡°Okay, my performance is over,¡± Jiang Yu stood up and said respectfully.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Timmy admired Jiang Yu¡¯s ability to adapt to change. He said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you go and rest first. I¡¯ll inform you when the score is out.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Principal.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu left the stage and casually found a seat to sit down and rest.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Kang Xue said disdainfully, ¡°You haven¡¯t even finished ying, and you still want us to grade you?¡±


    ......


    She was obviously deliberately picking a fight, but there were still many people who catered to her.


    Bessie was writing the scores on the machine in her hand, she said, ¡°Do you know what an open ending is? If you are uneducated, don¡¯t embarrass yourself here, and no one willugh at you. But if you insist on showing it, then you deserve to beughed at by others.¡±


    Kang Xue sneered and said, ¡°Am I wrong? Can you y an open ending during the exam?¡±


    ¡°No? Did you make this rule?¡± Bessie felt that Kang Xue was really unreasonable, she always liked to be unreasonable. ¡°So many piano masters canpose piano pieces with an open ending. Why can¡¯t Jiang Yupose during the exam?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a piano master,¡± Kang Xue said.


    ¡°Then what are you? You¡¯re here to judge,¡± Bessie said indifferently and submitted her score.


    ¡°You¡¯re with her. I¡¯m not going to argue with you.¡± Kang Xue also wrote her score on the machine and submitted it.


    She said, ¡°Just wait and see. See what Jiang Yu¡¯s final score is.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not high, it will definitely be higher than 8.6,¡± Bessie said.


    ¡°Then just wait and see,¡± Kang Xue crossed her arms and said disdainfully.


    The system backstage was calcting Jiang Yu¡¯s score. The results of the two exams she had answered in the morning were out.


    Both of them were excellent. As long as Jiang Yu¡¯s score in the third exam reached 8.6 points, she would have passed the teacher¡¯s exam.


    Timmy announced this result. Some people were happy for Jiang Yu, but some people broke out in cold sweat because of it.


    Bessie waited for a while but didn¡¯t get the score. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious and said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the score out yet? Is theputer still so slow?¡±


    Kang Xue said, ¡°Do you want to know the score as soon as possible so that you can see how embarrassing Jiang Yu Is?¡±


    Although she said so, her psychological defense was also crumbling bit by bit.


    If Jiang Yu¡¯s score was very low, the system would not have needed so long to calcte the result in one or two minutes.


    However, the system had taken so long. The only exnation was that someone had given Jiang Yu a high score. Moreover, it was a very high score, close to full score. Therefore, the system¡¯s self-check function was automatically triggered and the score was recalcted.


    Kang Xue knew that Bessie would definitely give Jiang Yu a high score.


    However, it was impossible for her to trigger the self-check function by herself. Then, who else would give Jiang Yu such a high score? Moreover, based on the current time, there were more than 20 people who gave Jiang Yu a high score.


    Ten minutester, the backstage system finally calcted Jiang Yu¡¯s final score.


    Timmy took the final score and slowly read out the number in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, ¡°8.7 points.¡±


    Although it was only 0.1 points higher than 8.6 points, it meant that Jiang Yu had passed the tutor exam.

 Chapter 782 - The Ending Has Already Decided

    <h4>Chapter 782: The Ending Has Already Decided</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°How¡­ could it be?¡± Kang Xue fell down on her seat in disbelief and muttered to herself.


    Bessie did not hear Kang Xue¡¯s doubts, but when she saw her expression, she knew that she would not feel good.


    Therefore, she said proudly, ¡°Aiya, I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to really pass this exam! Jiang Yu is really too amazing, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Kang Xue didn¡¯t say anything and only red at Bessie.


    But Bessie wasn¡¯t angry at all. On the contrary, she was feeling very happy.


    She walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Jiang Yu, Congrattions.¡±


    Jiang Yu also smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. Actually, I was able to persevere until today because you supported me and apanied me behind my back. Bessie, actually, I should be thanking you more.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re friends. Of course, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Bessie patted Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But now that you¡¯ve passed both the final exam and the tutor¡¯s exam, will you be going back after you get two certificates?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think so.¡±


    Bessie sighed with emotion. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would be such good friends after only knowing each other for two months. I also didn¡¯t expect that you would be going back after only staying here for two months.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and jokingly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Kang Xue here? If you really can¡¯t bear to leave me, then you should see Kang Xue more. After all, seeing her will make you think of me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her,¡± Bessie said. ¡°She¡¯s not a good person. She¡¯s arrogant and conceited, and her strength isn¡¯t adequate. I really don¡¯t know how Professor Karl epted her as his student.¡±


    Jiang Yuforted her. ¡°After all, she was the champion of the international pianopetition back then.¡±


    ......


    At the mention of this, Bessie became even angrier. ¡°Jiang Yu, you shouldn¡¯t have given this spot to her back then! Look at people like her. Sometimes, I even feel that people like her don¡¯t deserve to learn piano! She only knows how topete with others and thinks that she¡¯s the best. Tell me, where did her confidencee from? In the end, when she realized that she wasn¡¯t as good as others, she would say that others were ying tricks.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Kang Xue has always been like this. You¡¯ve known her for two months. Aren¡¯t you used to it? Just don¡¯t hang out with her in the future.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all in the same ssroom. I don¡¯t want to make things too ugly with her,¡± Bessie said, ¡°But I think that if you go back, she should go back with you, right?¡±


    ¡°She still has to take the final exam,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I applied for the final exam in advance, but Kang Xue couldn¡¯t. You forgot that she also wanted to apply for the final exam in advance, but Professor Karl rejected her request.¡±


    Bessie remembered.


    She said with some grievance, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t I have to look at her with a sad face for two months?¡±


    Bessie didn¡¯t want Jiang Yu to return to her own country at all. She wanted Jiang Yu to stay with her all the time.


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s main student status was at Ivy University. She definitely had to go back and prepare for her own courses before taking the final exam at Ivy University.


    Therefore, Bessie knew that her idea was a little too much.


    Therefore, she adjusted her emotions and smiled at Jiang Yu. ¡°But it¡¯s okay, you still have to put your studies first. But when youe here again in the future, don¡¯t ever forget me!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, you¡¯re my best friend.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and hugged Bessie.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s passing of the tutor qualification examination had spread not only in the school, but also in the media.


    As the second-ranked art school in the country, no one had applied for the tutor qualification examination for decades.


    Now, a 20-year-old girl named ¡°Jiang Yu¡± had applied and sessfully passed the examination with a 0.1 point advantage. She became the youngest tutor in the history of Cecilia.


    This was explosive gossip for any media outlet.


    Therefore, on the few days when Jiang Yu passed the exam, Cecilia¡¯s door was filled with people. They were all media workers with cameras and microphones in their hands.


    Although principal Timmy and some other professors had gone to the door to persuasion, they were unwilling to leave. They had to interview Jiang Yu before they were willing to leave.


    In the end, there was really no other way. Everyone unanimously decided to let Jiang Yue out for an interview.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t really care about this matter. If she could make these people leave with just a few words, it would be a good thing for the school.

 Chapter 783 - Interview

    <h4>Chapter 783: Interview</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu wore a sky-blue short-sleeved dress and arrived at the school gate.


    Principal Timmy and the other professors were still standing at the gate, trying to persuade the reporters to leave.


    However, when they saw Jiang Yu, they looked as if they had seen a treasure and kept shouting, ¡°Jiang Yu! Jiang Yu! What do you think of the results of this exam?!¡±


    Many people¡¯s voices were mixed together and it was very noisy. Even though Jiang Yu was standing in front of them, she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying.


    Fortunately, they knew the rules. When they saw Jiang Yu walking over, they queued up and asked one question after another.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! What do you think of the results of this examination?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t haveplete confidence in myself at the beginning. After all, only one person had applied for it in the past few years, but he failed. I didn¡¯t think that I was better than that person, so I didn¡¯t think that I would definitely pass the exam.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that you think that it was all luck that allowed you to pass the exam?¡±


    Jiang Yu continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t all luck. After all, I had done a lot of preparation for the exam. I had listened to more than a thousand piano pieces. I think I¡¯ve put in enough effort, so I think I deserve such an oue.¡±


    When Jiang Yu said this, the whole ce fell silent.


    They didn¡¯t seem to have any questions to ask, but after a long silence, someone still asked, ¡°Then will you stay and teach?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go back to my country and continue my studies.¡±


    Someone cut in, hand e asked a question that made everyone feel a little awkward. ¡°Since you won¡¯t stay to teach, then why did you take the exam for this tutor qualification certificate? Now that you¡¯ve passed the exam and still won¡¯t stay to teach, aren¡¯t you pping the face of the University of Cecilia?¡±


    Whether it was the person involved or the bystanders who heard this question, they all felt a little embarrassed.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t answer for a moment, but the person began to be aggressive, ¡°Say it, why don¡¯t you answer it? Do you think this question is difficult to answer? In that case, let me change the question¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu interrupted the person and said, ¡°This question is not difficult to answer. As for why I took the tutor qualification certificate but refused to stay to teach, it¡¯s only because I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to?¡± The man seemed to be dissatisfied with this answer. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay and teach, then why did you take this certificate?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled, ¡°First, although I¡¯m an official student of Cecilia University, my main student status is in Ivy University. This matter is known by everyone in Cecilia University, so I won¡¯t exin further.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, because of my own strength, I can take the final exam in advance, and I can also apply for the exam to be a tutor. This is an exam that recognizes my strength, so why can¡¯t I apply for it? Lastly, and most importantly, because right now, I put my studies first so I don¡¯t want to stay and teach. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The person seemed to be unwilling to give up and wanted to continue asking questions, but Jiang Yu was no longer willing to answer, so she turned around and left.


    When she left, jiang Yu said to the person, ¡°Although I know that reporters have always been tasked with asking gossip questions, I think that some questions are not what reporters should be asking. If you can¡¯t handle it well, then I advise you not to be a reporter.¡±


    With that said, Jiang Yu left.


    Principal Timmy and the other professors saw this and also called for security to stop the reporters who wanted to rush into the campus.


    When Jiang Yu returned to the dormitory, Bessie asked nervously, ¡°Jiang Yu? Are you alright? I saw you epting an interview at the door just now.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Bessie could not see any change in Jiang Yu¡¯s expressionpared to before, therefore, she could only probe and say, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t think too much. Reporters are always like this. They always ask embarrassing questions and make people feel embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m long used to it.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged indifferently, she said, ¡°When I was filming in the past, I often met such reporters. I might feel embarrassed at first because I didn¡¯t know how to answer them, but as time passed, I knew how to answer those questions that made me feel unhappy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not unhappy.¡± Bessie was relieved.

 Chapter 784 - Return to China

    <h4>Chapter 784: Return to China</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°By the way, Jiang Yu, which day is the ne ticket you bought? Do you need me to send you back?¡± Bessie recalled that Jiang Yu had been packing her luggage recently. She probably wanted to return to China.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s the ticket for the morning of the day after tomorrow. You have Professor Karl¡¯s ss that day.¡±


    ¡°Why is it so unfortunate?¡± Bessie curled her lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for me to apply for leave and say that I¡¯m going to send you back?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled, patted Bessie on the shoulder, and said, ¡°You were the one who taught me to put my studies first. Why do you have to abandon your studies when it¡¯s your turn? Why do you have to send me to the airport even applying for leave?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t bear to leave you,¡± Bessie pouted.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back to see you,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°If you¡¯re willing toe and see me, I¡¯ll also wee you.¡±


    Bessie sighed. She knew that there was no hope for her to send Jiang Yu to the airport, so she could only give up.


    However, when Jiang Yu arrived at the airport the day after tomorrow and was about to board the ne, she heard someone shout from the crowd, ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    Jiang Yu turned around in surprise and saw Bessie standing in the crowd, jumping up and waving at her.


    ¡°You fool! Why did you really ask for leave¡­¡± Before Jiang Yu could finish her sentence, she saw the people behind Bessie.


    Mike, Roger, and Professor Karl, who was smiling.


    It turned out that¡­ They were not asking for leave, but Professor Karl had brought them to say goodbye to her.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s nose was sore, and her eyes were hot.


    She had wanted to say goodbye to them properly, but time was running out, and she had no time to say goodbye to them properly.


    Jiang Yu took her suitcase and boarded the ne. Before she turned off her phone, a few messages popped up.


    It was a farewell message from Bessie, Mike, Roger, and Professor Karl.


    She replied to them one by one, then turned off her phone.


    She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. Tears were covered.


    After a few hours, the nended smoothly. Jiang Yu got up and got off the ne with her suitcase. She saw Mo Long, who had been waiting for her at the airport for a long time.


    Jiang Yu walked over quickly and asked, ¡°How long have you been waiting?¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°Not long. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not busy with work and I want to see you as soon as possible, so I came to wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Really, Teng Yi?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Teng Yi behind Mo Long and asked him with her eyes if what Mo Long said was true.


    However, Teng Yi was definitely on Mo Long¡¯s side, so he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Teng Yi is on your side. He will definitely side with you in everything.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t ask for trouble.¡±


    Mo Long stroked Jiang Yu¡¯s head lovingly, ¡°Are you tired after sitting on the ne for so long? I noticed that you don¡¯t like to eat ne meals thest few times when we took the ne. It¡¯s not toote now, so I¡¯ll take you to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu was indeed hungry.


    The ne meal was indeed not delicious. Not only was it oily, but the rice didn¡¯t seem to be cooked.


    Mo Long let Teng Yi go back to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs first. He took Jiang Yu to a newly opened restaurant nearby.


    ¡°This restaurant has just opened, but business is good,¡± Mo Long said as he parked the car.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been here before?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°What am I doing here if you¡¯re not here?¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Come and eat if you¡¯re hungry. Does this shop have a rule that people who are not with their girlfriends are not allowed to eat here?¡±


    Mo Long reached out and scratched Jiang Yu¡¯s nose. He said dotingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe here. I don¡¯t want to eat here alone without my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Glib tongue and a little childish,¡± Jiang Yumented on Mo Long¡¯s behavior just now.


    However, Mo Long didn¡¯t care. After he unfastened Jiang Yu¡¯s seatbelt, he took her into the shop.


    ¡°Hello, customers. What can I do for you two?¡± The waiter at the door was very nice and gentle.


    Mo Long looked around and said, ¡°Private room.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please follow me upstairs.¡± The waitress bent down and made a ¡°Please¡± gesture.


    ¡°The waitress in this shop has a very nice attitude.¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    As soon as she finished saying this, she saw an extremely familiar person at the corner of the stairs.


    Wasn¡¯t this the woman who was acting weird in her shop when she was selling lipstick?


    Mo Long had said that he would check it out for her. But before he knew the result, she was kidnapped.


    After she was rescued, Jiang Yu forgot about it.

 Chapter 785 - Is This Yang Fen

    <h4>Chapter 785: Is This Yang Fen</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    But now that they met again, Jiang Yu thought of this matter again.


    But she didn¡¯t know who the woman in front of her was, so she turned her gaze to Mo Long.


    Mo Long only gave the woman a cold nce before leading Jiang Yu to follow the waiter to the private room.


    ¡°She is the woman I mentioned to you a long time ago,¡± Jiang Yu probed.


    ¡°I know,¡± Mo Long replied. ¡°She¡¯s Yang Fen.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Yang Fen?¡± Jiang Yu was a little surprised. This Yang Fen was totally different from what she remembered?


    Could it be¡­ stic surgery?


    Seeing what Jiang Yu was thinking, Mo Long nodded and said, ¡°She did stic surgery.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°No wonder she looks like this. When I first saw her, I didn¡¯t recognize her. But what happened before isn¡¯t over yet. Why did shee back?¡±


    Mo Long shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know what Yang Fen was thinking.


    ¡°Maybe she thought that no one would recognize her after she came back from stic surgery. So she thought ofing back, whether it¡¯s for revenge or doing what she always wanted to do. In short, she didn¡¯te back for any good reason,¡± Mo Long said.


    ¡°But no matter what she wants to do, she can¡¯t use ult spell to harm people anymore,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    As she was speaking, someone knocked on the door of the private room.


    Jiang Yu thought it was the waiter who hade to deliver the menu, so she said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    However, the one who opened the door and came in was not the waiter, but Yang Fen, who was dressed gorgeously.


    ¡°Why did youe in?¡± Jiang Yu frowned, choking on the strong scent of her perfume.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± Yang Fen rolled her eyes at Jiang Yu. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe in?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was a waiter, that¡¯s why I said so.¡± Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°If I knew it was you, I would have let you leave this ce a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so fierce? Is it still because of that Yuan Lai from before?¡± Yang Fen said with a strange smile. ¡°How long ago was this? Why are you still thinking about it?¡±


    ¡°No matter who it is or how long ago it was, it¡¯s your fault for harming people!¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Mo Long also stood up and opened the door of the private room. He said coldly, ¡°This is in front of Yu¡¯er. I can give you some face. Now, disappear from this ce immediately. Don¡¯t force me to make a move.¡±


    ¡°The two of you are really fierce. Your boyfriend is fierce, and your girlfriend is fierce too.¡± Yang Fen curled her lips and got up to walk towards the door.


    ¡°But, President Mo¡­¡± Yang Fen walked past Mo Long and drew two circles on his chest. Then, she gently blew on it and said, ¡°President Mo, if you miss me, pleasee and find me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between dreaming and daydreaming.¡± Jiang Yu mercilessly poured cold water on Yang Fen.


    After Yang Fen left, Mo Long returned to his seat and sat quietly for a while.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yu felt that something was wrong with Mo Long and asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Mo Long knew that Yang Fen was trying cast a spell on him by performing a few moves on him. Moreover, it was an even more powerful spell. Fortunately, he was strong-willed enough. Otherwise, he would have fallen into her trap.


    However, he didn¡¯t want Jiang Yu to worry, so he didn¡¯t tell her about it. He just made up an excuse. ¡°The bad perfume on her body is too strong. It¡¯s a little choking.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t doubt him and said, ¡°I also think that the smell on her body is very choking. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the perfume or because she sprayed too much.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the appetite to eat in a while,¡± Mo Long said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu quickly threw this matter to the back of her mind.


    After eating, Mo Long brought Jiang Yu back to Mo Garden.


    Elder Mo took Ball Ball out for a walk and was not at home.


    ¡°You must be tired after sitting on the ne for so long.¡± Mo Long took Jiang Yu¡¯s suitcase to the bedroom and said, ¡°Rest well. If there is any news from the school, wait until you have rested well before going.¡±


    ¡°How can I be so weak?¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°But I will be obedient and have a good rest. Don¡¯t worry and go to work. I will wait for you at home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long lovingly kissed Jiang Yu¡¯s forehead before he turned around and went downstairs to thepany.


    After Jiang Yu sent a message in her fan group, she went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    When she came back from the shower, she turned on her phone and all the messages came out. Jiang Yu¡¯s hands were numb from the shock.


    All of them were greetings from Lu Qi and Dai Zhu. ¡°Why are you back so soon? When did youe back? Have you finished your exams?¡±

 Chapter 786 - Yang Fen’s Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 786: Yang Fen¡¯s Schemes</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu smiled as she replied to each and every one of them. Suddenly, she saw a friend request.


    Jiang Yu usually did not add strangers, but that person had sent her a message with ament that said ¡ª I am Yang Fen.


    She was really bold. The matter from before had not been properly resolved. Did she really think that after she had undergone stic surgery, no one would be able to do anything to her?


    Jiang Yu agreed to Yang Fen¡¯s friend request. She was still thinking about how to greet her when Yang Fen sent her a message. ¡°It¡¯s Jiang Yu, right? I¡¯m Yang Fen.¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Yang Fen, why did you add me?¡±


    Yang Fen sent her a voice message. ¡°Jiang Yu, aren¡¯t your words a little harsh? What do you mean by ¡®there¡¯s a purpose¡¯? I¡¯m just saying hello to an old friend.¡±


    Jiang Yu replied bluntly, ¡°You and I aren¡¯t really old friends, right? Don¡¯t try to get close to me here.¡±


    Yang Fen didn¡¯t get angry at Jiang Yu¡¯s words. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you can be proud of yourself for a while. Soon, I¡¯ll have everything that you have.¡±


    Her words were incoherent, and Jiang Yu didn¡¯t understand. She just thought that she was trying to intimidate her.


    However, the reason why Yang Fen said that was because she had just cast the bewitching spell on Mo Long.


    Ever since she had escaped from this ce, she had returned to her hometown and browsed through all kinds of books that recorded the mystic arts.


    She had made many modifications to the bewitching spell that she was not familiar with before. After practicing for a period of time, she was sure that her bewitching spell had made a qualitative leap.


    Therefore, she came back this time to find someone to test it out. The reason why she found Mo Long was that she was very confident in her ability now. She felt that if she wanted to test it out, she had to catch a big fish.


    She saw that Jiang Yu¡¯s replies were more normal, so she was sure that she did not know that she had bewitched Mo Long.


    However, she did not n to tell Jiang Yu, so she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, as an old acquaintance, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. You¡¯d better take advantage of this time to get more benefits. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even be able to sleep on the streets.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not know what Yang Fen was dreaming about. Sometimes, she even felt that there was something wrong with her brain.


    So she replied, ¡°Yang Fen, there¡¯s a difference between dreams and wishful thinking.¡±


    Yang Fen didn¡¯t reply and deleted Jiang Yu as a friend.


    Looking at the red exmation mark, Jiang Yu felt that Yang Fen was even more unreasonable than before.


    However, when Yang Fen came back this time, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she was up to something. For safety reasons, Jiang Yu still told Lu Qi and Dai Zhu about this matter, telling them to be more careful in the future.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu had heard about this matter, and then they remembered that Jiang Yu had found a mystic arts club in school, and it seemed that it was for this matter.


    Lu Qi asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Yang Fen afraid that the previous matter will be exposed?¡±


    Dai Zhu also said, ¡°The previous matter hasn¡¯t been resolved yet. Isn¡¯t she afraid that Yuan Lai will call the police to arrest her after finding out about this matter?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since the previous matter. There¡¯s not much evidence left. Moreover, she has undergone stic surgery now. Even if Yuan Lai really finds out about this matter, it won¡¯t be of much significance.¡±


    Lu Qi hated people like this the most in his life. He said angrily, ¡°People like Yang Fen should go to jail!¡±


    Dai Zhu also said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯d better be careful. I don¡¯t know what bad things she¡¯s nning to do this time.¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Yeah, I know. But you guys have to be careful too. If she only wants to take revenge on me, it¡¯s still fine. But I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll implicate you guys.¡±


    Lu Qi replied, ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re all good friends. We share the same fortune and difficulties. How can we be afraid of being implicated?¡±


    Dai Zhu also replied, ¡°I was afraid that Yang Fen wouldn¡¯t dare toe. If she did, I would have beaten her up with a few punches.¡±


    Lu Qi didn¡¯t believe her, ¡°You¡¯re just bragging. If she reallyes, I¡¯ll see if you can beat her up.¡±


    Dai Zhu blushed and changed the topic. ¡°How¡¯s the matter between you and Xue Ran?¡±


    Lu Qi was instantly speechless and did not dare to continue speaking.


    Dai Zhu kept asking questions. Jiang Yu also remembered that she and Lu Qi had seen Xue Ran in the shopping mall on the eve of the New Year.


    She did not know how far Lu Qi and Xue Ran had progressed during this period of time. But judging from her current situation, it should be pretty good.


    Butpared to this matter, the most important thing was the purpose of Yang Fen¡¯s return.

 Chapter 787 - Strange Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 787: Strange Feeling</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    She had also told Sister Xia about Jiang Yu¡¯s return to China.


    When Sister Xia heard the news of her return, she said that she would treat her to a meal to celebrate her sessful graduation.


    The venue was set at the Flowing Water Teahouse, which could be considered an old ce.


    After ordering the dishes, Sister Xia returned the menu to the waiter before pulling Jiang Yu over to ask, ¡°Jiang Yu, did your exam at Cecilia go well? I heard that you even took the tutor qualification certificate?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I passed the examination and passed it as well.¡±


    Sister Xia was very excited. ¡°Then, didn¡¯t you obtain the double certificate?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded.


    Sister Xia was very excited, as if she had obtained the double certificate.


    She waved her hand and said, ¡°Waiter, give me two more bottles of good wine!¡±


    Jiang Yu was worried about her health. If she drank too much, her stomach would feel ufortable. However, it was toote for her to stop her. The waiter had already brought the wine up.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu could only look at Sister Xia and not let her drink too much.


    However, Sister Xia was in a good mood. How could she not drink more? Therefore, Jiang Yu could only say something to divert Sister Xia¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Sister Xia, do you still remember Yang Fen?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°Of course I remember. She harmed Yuan Lai back then. I remember this very clearly,¡± said Sister Xia as she took a sip of her wine.


    Jiang Yu added, ¡°She had stic surgery this time and is back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sister Xia¡¯s attention was indeed diverted.


    She put down her wine ss and asked in detail, ¡°How did this Yang Fen dare toe back? She even had stic surgery? Does she think that by doing this, she can pretend that the previous incident didn¡¯t happen?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head, she took a sip of her wine and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But what happened before has already happened a long time ago, and there¡¯s not much evidence left. So I think that she probably knew that we couldn¡¯t do anything to her for the time being, so she dared toe back.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what bad things she¡¯s nning to do aftering back this time.¡± Sister Xia still had lingering fears about what happened before, ¡°Jiang Yu, you and your friends should be careful. She dared toe back so brazenly this time. She must have some ulterior motive. As for her bewitching technique, I don¡¯t believe that she hasn¡¯t studied it after she escaped. It¡¯s just that none of us know about it. I also don¡¯t know how powerful her mystic technique is this time. In short, you and the people around you must be careful.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that Sister Xia was worried about him, so sheforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister Xia. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±


    However, Sister Xia was still a little worried. She asked, ¡°Have you been in contact with her recently?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment, ¡°I saw her a few days ago when I went out to eat with Mo Long. I don¡¯t know what she said when she stood in front of Mo Long, but Mo Long¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good at that time. But he said that it was because the perfume on Yang Fen¡¯s body was a little strong, and he choked on it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Yang Fen doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would behave herself.¡± Sister Xia didn¡¯t believe that Yang Fen wouldn¡¯t do something, ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s really nothing wrong with Mo Long? When she first saw Mo Long, she wanted to grow on him. Now that she saw Mo Long, she just says a few words and it¡¯s over?¡±


    Jiang Yu also felt that something was wrong, but Mo Long acted as if nothing had happened. There was no clue at all.


    After thinking about it, Jiang Yu still said, ¡°I believe him. He won¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°I know, and I believe him too. But what if Yang Fen really cast a bewitching spell on him? Will Yang Fen tell you, or will Mo Long tell you?¡±


    Jiang Yu recalled what Yang Fen had said a few days ago after adding her as a friend. It seemed like she was implying something.


    What did she mean by ¡®I can still be proud these few days¡¯? She would soon have everything that I have?


    The more Jiang Yu thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. She felt that whether it was Yang Fen or Mo Long, they must be hiding something from her.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Yang Fen really cast a spell on Mo Long?¡± Jiang Yu asked in disbelief.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Has there been anything wrong with Mo Long recently?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head.


    Mo Long was indeed no different from before. There was no change at all. If Yang Fen really cast a bewitching spell, Jiang Yu would not believe that it was a bewitching spell that made Mo Long love her more and more.


    Sister Xia nodded, she said, ¡°Perhaps Mo Long¡¯s will was firm, so he was not affected by Yang Fen¡¯s bewitching spell. But it¡¯s also possible that he was still in the incubation period and didn¡¯t show it. But regardless of the situation, Jiang Yu, you have to be careful when you go back.¡±

 Chapter 788 - Tell Everything

    <h4>Chapter 788: Tell Everything</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    After she and Sister Xia finished eating at the Flowing Water Teahouse, they returned to Mo Garden.


    Sister Xia also knew that she was worried about Mo Long, so she did not ask her to stay and followed her to go shopping.


    Jiang Yu returned to Mo garden and waited until nightfall. Mo Long only returned when the sun had set.


    Elder Mo was too old to stay upte, so he had already returned to his room to rest.


    Mo Long opened the door and saw Jiang Yu still sitting on the sofa. He asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°Why are you waiting for me?¡± Mo Long smiled. He took off his suit jacket and hung it on the clothes rack at the entrance.


    Jiang Yu walked over and asked casually, ¡°Why are you back sote today?¡±


    Mo Long answered, ¡°Well, there was a lot of work at thepany today. Some of the work couldn¡¯t be solved by Teng Yi, so I was the only one who could do it. Therefore, it was a littlete today.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Jiang Yu was still looking around at the marks on Mo Long¡¯s body, but she didn¡¯t find anything wrong.


    Mo Long noticed that Jiang Yu was looking at him, so he asked in amusement, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Jiang Yu answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯m looking to see if there¡¯s anything wrong with you.¡±


    Mo Long smiled helplessly and pinched Jiang Yu¡¯s nose, saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Jiang Yu told him everything that Sister Xia had told her today, quietly waiting for Mo Long¡¯s reaction.


    Mo Long was only silent for a moment before he sighed slightly, he also nned to tell her everything that had happened that day. ¡°That day, Yang Fen did try to use the bewitching technique on me, but I held on and didn¡¯t fall for it. I didn¡¯t tell you at that time because I was afraid that you would worry about me. Besides, I was fine, so I felt that there was no need to tell you. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    She was still worried that Yang Fen had cast a spell on Mo Long that wouldn¡¯t be easily noticed.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Mo Long nodded. ¡°I swear.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yu let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°I was always worried that Yang Fen had cast a spell on you. I was afraid that something would happen to your body because of it. But now, it seems that you weren¡¯t affected by her spell.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my own body very well,¡± said Mo Long. ¡°As for Yang Fen, I¡¯ll think of a way to get rid of her.¡±


    ¡°But in this kind of situation, it should be useless to call the police.¡± Jiang Yu sighed, ¡°Without evidence, even if the police wanted to arrest her, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. I just hope that she won¡¯t harm others in the future. Bewitching spell is a mystic technique that can easily kill people.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the police. In this ce, no one has more power than me.¡± Mo Long hugged Jiang Yu tightly and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Then you still have to give evidence,¡± Jiang Yu reminded him. ¡°You can¡¯t just get rid of her without evidence, right?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to find evidence?¡± Mo Long smiled. ¡°Yu¡¯er, just wait for my good news.¡±


    Since Mo Long had said so, Jiang Yu could rest assured that she would leave this matter to him. As long as Yang Fen did not have any unrealistic thoughts towards Mo Long, or Mo Long did not identally fall for her trick, it would be fine.


    ¡°I will be going back to school in a few days. I will be staying at school again,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Long tightened his grip and said, ¡°You have only been back for a few days and you have to go back to school again.¡±


    ¡°I have no choice. I have to take the final exam,¡±Jiang Yuforted him. ¡°When it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll apany you properly. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. It¡¯s a deal.¡± Mo Long hugged Jiang Yu and refused to let go for a long time.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    The news of Jiang Yu returning to Ivy University had long spread throughout the school.


    She dragged her suitcase and returned to her bedroom.


    Jiang Li was reading at her desk when she heard Jiang Yu¡¯s voice. She turned around and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, how was your life in Cecilia? Was it well?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Life is pretty good. It¡¯s going well. I passed my exams.¡±


    ¡°But I remember that Kang Xue went with you, right?¡± Jiang Li asked. ¡°Why are you the only one who came back? Why isn¡¯t she back?¡±


    Jiang Yu answered, ¡°I passed the final exam ahead of time, so I came back. Kang Xue hasn¡¯t taken the exam yet, so she won¡¯t be back for the time being.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Jiang Li suddenly understood.


    ¡°Is there anything going on at school recently?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Jiang Li said.


    She was telling the truth. After all, she didn¡¯t read the school forum, so she didn¡¯t know anything about what was going on there.

 Chapter 789 - Go Through Backdoor

    <h4>Chapter 789: Go Through Backdoor</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t believe that there would be no rumors about her in the two months that she had been away.


    After she packed her luggage, she opened the school forum. The first post was ¡ª ¡°Jiang Yu failed in her studies and was expelled from Cecilia University.¡±.


    There were manyments below this post. ¡°No wonder she came back so early. So she was expelled?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense without evidence, okay?¡±


    ¡°Is the person above a fan of Jiang Yu? Don¡¯t help Jiang Yu clear her name. Normally, a semester is more than four months. She stayed there for more than two months before she came back. If she wasn¡¯t fired, what else could it be?¡±


    ¡°Kang Xue, who was with her, didn¡¯te back. Does this mean that she still doesn¡¯t know what happened? Jiang Yu was fired, so she came back dejectedly. Kang Xue was valued by the professors, so she continued to stay there to study. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Looking at these people¡¯sments, Jiang Yu felt that it was funny.


    They didn¡¯t know the whole story at all, so they just randomlymented at the bottom. Such behavior was reallyughable.


    Jiang Yu scrolled down again. Two months ago, there was a post that said that she was able to study in Cecilia because of Professor Bai¡¯s interpersonal rtionship. She had entered through the back door.


    She did not expect that after such a long time, the poprity of this post was still very high. Even after she had returned, it had been forwarded by others.


    ¡°I knew long ago that with Jiang Yu¡¯s strength, there was no way for her to study in Cecilia University! So it was because of Professor Bai, then I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why Professor Bai is so partial to that Jiang Yu. Other than her pretty face, she¡¯spletely useless, right? Her piano skills aren¡¯t good, and her acting skills aren¡¯t good either. I really don¡¯t understand why such a person would be liked by Professor Bai.¡±


    ¡°I seriously suspect that Jiang Yu has used some kind of mystic technique on Professor Bai. Otherwise, why would Professor Bai dote on her so much?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me about that from upstairs. I also feel the same way. Doesn¡¯t our school have a mystic technique club? They have research on this kind of thing. Let¡¯s go and ask them.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to ask about that kind of society? Don¡¯t stick your bad luck onto yourself.¡±


    Thements below were a little ridiculous, but Jiang Yu was very willing to read on. Because she wanted to see what else that group of people could say.


    However, there were no morements below. No matter how Jiang Yu browsed, she couldn¡¯t see it. She didn¡¯t know if it was blocked or if that was all thements.


    After Jiang Yu returned, the poprity of these posts suddenly increased. Even if Lu Qi and Dai Zhu did not notice it before, they had no choice but to see it now.


    The two of them forwarded the posts to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Xiao Yu, hurry up and use your double certificate to shut their mouths!¡±


    Jiang Yu replied unhurriedly, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯m still waiting to see what kind of tricks the person behind this wille up with.¡±


    ¡°What are you still looking at? It¡¯s obvious that this is Jiang Ran¡¯s doing!¡± Lu Qi could guess it with her toes. She¡¯s just jealous of you, but she doesn¡¯t dare to fight with you openly, so she posted these posts.¡±


    Dai Zhu also said, ¡°Yeah. Look at her at school. She doesn¡¯t dare to say a word. She only dares to do some tricks on the Inte!¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°But we don¡¯t have any evidence at the moment, do we? Even if we really want to p Jiang ran in the face, the first step is to confirm that these two posts were posted by her.¡±


    ¡°Anyone with a discerning eye can see that it was posted by her,¡± Lu Qi said indignantly.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°But there are many blind people in this school.¡±


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu fell silent. After a long while, Lu Qi asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, what do you n to do?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment, she replied, ¡°We have enough time. We just need to find evidence to prove that she was the one who posted the two posts.¡±. She usually did things recklessly, so there would definitely be a lot of loopholes. ¡°As long as we look carefully, we will definitely be able to find it.¡±


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu expressed their support for Jiang Yu¡¯s idea and said, ¡°Okay, we will help you look for it!¡±


    Jiang Yu was very pleased and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was very easy to find out who posted these two posts. Jiang Yu first clicked on the main page of the moderator and found Jiang Ran in his list of followers.


    As for the other followers, they were just marketing numbers. They usually did not post anything nutritious, so no one would usually pay attention to them.


    However, all the signs could only mean that the owner of this number was a fan of Jiang Ran. They could not be sure that this was Jiang Ran¡¯s alternate ount.


    Therefore, more evidence was needed to prove this.

 Chapter 790 - Caught Red Handed

    <h4>Chapter 790: Caught Red Handed</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu opened herputer and opened a hacker¡¯s web address. After entering a string of code, an IP address appeared on the screen.


    Jiang Yu copied the address and searched again. She found that this IP address had been applied for two ounts.


    One was an ount with the user¡¯s name ¡°Jiang Ran¡±, and the other was the ount that she had used to post.


    At this point, the chain of evidence was confirmed. Even if Jiang Ran gritted her teeth and refused to admit it, it was useless. As long as these addresses were thrown at her face, she had to admit it even if she didn¡¯t want to.


    Jiang Yu told Lu Qi and Dai Zhu about this matter. They were going to confront Jiang Ran in front of her, but Jiang Yu stopped them.


    Lu Qi was a little puzzled. ¡°Xiao Yu, what do you mean? This Jiang Ran is already in this state, and you still n to let her go?¡±


    Dai Zhu also expressed her confusion at Jiang Yu¡¯s actions. ¡°That¡¯s right, Jiang Yu. Don¡¯t tell me you still intend to let the matter rest?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to watch her post these posts without any evidence and then throw the evidence at her face than to have a falling out with her?¡±


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu thought about it and felt that what Jiang Yu said made sense, so they temporarily shelved the idea of questioning Jiang Ran.


    ¡°However, I wonder when Jiang Ran¡¯s next post will be published? ¡°Lu Qi asked, ¡°Although she likes to fabricate facts, now that Xiao Yu is back, she might have to restrain herself. I don¡¯t know when the next post will be published after thest post is published.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Why don¡¯t we just walk around in front of her?¡± Dai Zhu came up with an idea. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Jiang Ran won¡¯t be angry when she sees the three of us walking away triumphantly in front of her.¡±


    ¡°You know Jiang Ran very well,¡± Lu Qi said.


    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s the same as my sister,¡± Dai Zhu said disapprovingly.


    Aftering up with a n, Jiang Yu and the others agreed to meet up on the road that Jiang Ran had to pass.


    A few minutes after they met up, Jiang Ran walked over from the other end of the path with a strange man beside her.


    Jiang Ran and the man were still talking andughing, but when they looked up and saw Jiang Yu, the smile on their faces instantly disappeared.


    It had to be said that Dai Zhu was indeed quite skilled at manipting other people¡¯s psychology.


    They didn¡¯t even need to say a word, but Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes were already filled with anger when she looked at them.


    Dai Zhu walked over and smiled smugly. ¡°I was wondering who this was. So it¡¯s Jiang Ran, Jiang Yu¡¯s ¡®good sister¡¯.¡±


    ¡°The business between Jiang Yu and me has nothing to do with you,¡± Jiang Ran said unhappily.


    ¡°Do you think I want to care? I can¡¯t wait for you to disappear from this world!¡± Dai Zhu said.


    Jiang Ran¡¯s expression became even uglier, and the man beside her also became gloomy. He said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°This ssmate, please watch your words.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Do you have the right to interfere in the matters between me and Jiang Ran?¡± Dai Zhu looked at the man and really wanted to go up and give him a p.


    ¡°I¡¯m He Li, I¡¯m Jiang Ran¡¯s¡­¡± He Li nced at Jiang Ran, but he still didn¡¯t say the word ¡°Boyfriend¡±. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Ran¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°Friend or boyfriend? You have to exin this clearly.¡± Lu Qi walked over and sized up He Li.


    ¡°He¡¯s a handsome man. Howe he¡¯s rted to Jiang Ran all of a sudden?¡± Lu Qi shook her head as if it was such a pity.


    Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She felt that they were here to pick on her. So she looked at Jiang Yu. ¡°Jiang Yu, can you control your friend?!¡±


    Jiang Yu then walked over unhurriedly and said with a smile, ¡°Before I control my friend, can you also control your mouth? And those hands of yours?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes began to dodge. She felt that Jiang Yu must have known something or else she would not have asked her this question.


    ¡°My meaning is very simple. In the absence of evidence, don¡¯t always spread rumors about me.¡± Jiang Yu looked at her coldly.


    ¡°Hehe, I really don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Jiang Yuughed dryly. She nned to bite the bullet and refuse to admit that the two posts were posted by herself. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that after you saw the two posts on the Forum, you think that it was me who posted them? Jiang Yu, you have to pay attention to evidence when you speak. If you don¡¯t give me the evidence, are you trying to nder me here?¡±


    Jiang Yu tilted her head and looked at her. ¡°Why? Wasn¡¯t it you?¡±

 Chapter 791 - The Third Post

    <h4>Chapter 791: The Third Post</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not me!¡± Jiang Ran suddenly became flustered and exasperated, ¡°Even if you have nothing to do with the Jiang family, ording to seniority, you still have to call me ¡®sister¡¯! But look at you now, is this the attitude you have when talking to your sister?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a petty sister like you, who will be jealous when she sees others being better than you.¡± Jiang Yu snorted coldly, she said disdainfully, ¡°But since you want evidence, that¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have it now, but it doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t have it in the future. So¡­ we¡¯ll just wait and see.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu was about to leave, but she turned to He Li and said, ¡°You¡¯re her friend. Will you attend her wedding ceremony?¡±


    He Li was a little confused and asked, ¡°What wedding ceremony?¡±


    Jiang Yu sneered and said, ¡°So you don¡¯t know? Then it¡¯s fine.¡± Then, she left.


    When Jiang Yu and the other two disappearedpletely, He Li asked Jiang Ran, ¡°Ran Ran, what did Jiang Yu mean by the wedding ceremony? Didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re breaking up with your boyfriend recently?¡±


    Jiang Ran then remembered that in order to maintain a good rtionship with He Li at school, she had always told him that she was breaking up with her boyfriend recently. When they officially broke up, she would be able to be together with him.


    She had been lying to him, but Jiang Yu suddenly came out of nowhere and told him everything.


    Seeing that Jiang Ran didn¡¯t answer, He Li was a little anxious.


    ¡°Ran Ran, say something! Did you acquiesce to Jiang Yu¡¯s words by not saying anything?¡± He grabbed Jiang Ran¡¯s arm and asked her to give him an exnation no matter what.


    Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t argue with He Li, so she could only make up an excuse, then she got angry with him. ¡°Do you believe what she said or what I said? I already said that I¡¯m breaking up with my boyfriend recently, but he has a big family and a big business. How can I fight against him alone? If I want to break up with himpletely, I need time too. Am I going to be with you before I break up with him? If others find out, what will they think of me? Can¡¯t you think about me?¡±


    He Li saw that Jiang Ran was angry, and he couldn¡¯t bear it, he hugged her and kept coaxing her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ran Ran, it¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t rush you anymore. No matter when you break up with your boyfriend, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    After sessfully diverting He Li¡¯s attention, Jiang Ran heaved a long sigh of relief and shrank into his embrace.


    He Li sent Jiang Ran back to the dormitory downstairs. He stood at the door and said a few words before the two reluctantly broke up.


    Jiang Ran returned to the dormitory and turned on herputer.


    The more she thought about what happened today, the angrier she became. She nned to write another post. However, when Jiang Yu found her today, the words she said made Jiang Ran feel some lingering fear.


    Could this Jiang Yu have discovered something? Could it be that she had already discovered that the ount was her alternate ount?


    After hesitating for a while, Jiang Ran decided to apply for a new alternate ount for safety reasons. Then, she followed a few marketing ounts and started to edit the post.


    Twenty minutester, Jiang Ran finalized thest sentence and posted the post on the forum.


    ¡°I changed my ount this time. Let¡¯s see what you can find this time,¡± Jiang Ran said to herself proudly.


    The post was quickly retweeted by hundreds of people, and thousands of peoplemented, ¡°Did this Jiang Yu really say such things to her sister?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she just an ingrate? The Jiang family raised her for so long, and not only did she break away from the Jiang family, but now when she sees her sister on the road, she still has that attitude?¡±


    ¡°This kind of person really brings shame to our school. Can we ask the principal to expel her?¡±


    ¡°I hope that Professor Bai will find out the truth about Jiang Yu and publicly announce that Jiang Yu is no longer herst disciple.¡±


    ¡°Professor Bai must have been deceived by Jiang Yu and bewitched. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have unconditionally favored Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Ran looked at thements that were ndering Jiang Yu and felt veryfortable.


    She really wanted to know the expression on Jiang Yu¡¯s face when he saw this post? Was he angry, or was he gritting his teeth?


    Jiang Ran fantasized in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud as she thought about it.


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s reaction when he saw the post waspletely different from what Jiang Ran had imagined.


    Jiang Yu only briefly browsed through the post, then repeated her previous actions and found the IP address of this new ount.


    It was the same ce as the previous ount, so this was also the alternate ount that Jiang Ran had applied for.

 Chapter 792 - Bring Out The Certificate

    <h4>Chapter 792: Bring Out The Certificate</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    It seemed that Jiang Ran was not afraid of what had happened today. She even had the energy to re-apply for an alternate ount and continue posting.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu also saw the post and ran over to ask Jiang Yu, ¡°This post was sent by Jiang Ran?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°It¡¯s her. We just went to look for her today and she posted this post in the afternoon. It¡¯s such a coincidence.Moreover, this ount and the previous ount have the same IP address as ¡®Jiang Ran¡¯s¡¯ ount, so this is Jiang Ran¡¯s alternate ount.¡±


    Lu Qi could not understand Jiang Ran¡¯s actions more and more. ¡°This Jiang Ran, she really won¡¯t turn back until she hits a wall? What benefits does she get from doing this?¡±


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°There are no benefits at all, but she just wants to satisfy her vanity. She¡¯s just jealous that Jiang Yu is better than her. Everyone¡¯s eyes are on Jiang Yu. She¡¯s unhappy, so she wants to nder Jiang Yu.¡±


    In fact, Dai Zhu was telling the truth because Jiang Ran had always had this mentality towards Jiang Yu.


    Lu Qi said unwillingly, ¡°Xiao Yu, take out your certificates and let those people see why you came back so early! If that¡¯s the case, even if Jiang Ran still wants to fabricate rumors to frame you, there¡¯s no other way!¡±


    Dai Zhu and Lu Qi had the same thought and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Jiang Yu, take out your certificates and let them see it. They will know who is the boss and who they should follow in the future.¡±


    Lu Qi saw that Jiang Yu was still hesitating, so he said, ¡°Xiao Yu, if you continue to hesitate, I don¡¯t know what post will be posted tomorrow! Take out your certificates and let them see it before Jiang Ranpletely ruins your reputation!¡±


    Dai Zhu also advised, ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyway, the people in the school will know sooner orter that you came back with a double certificate.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a while and felt that what Lu Qi and Dai Zhu said was right. Instead of continuing to see Jiang Ran jumping up and down like a clown, it was better to directly throw out the most favorable evidence and ce it on Jiang Ran¡¯s face.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Jiang Yu took out her certificate, ced it on the table, took two photos, and then posted a post on the school forum.


    This post did not receive anyments for more than ten minutes, but the number of views had already reached more than 10,000.


    Lu Qi was the first toment below, ¡°Wow! So Jiang Yu has already gotten a double certificate? This is too amazing!¡±


    Dai Zhu followed closely behind, ¡°Then wasn¡¯t the previous post purely a false usation? And they even said that Jiang Yu was expelled? She opened her eyes wide and looked carefully. Jiang Yu had obtained a double certificate from the University of Cecilia! Many people had racked their brains to obtain the certificate, but Jiang Yu had obtained it. Does this mean that you still don¡¯t know what it means?¡±


    Tian Guo also slightly put down the work in her hands andmented, ¡°Those who have been unwilling to believe in Jiang Yu previously, pleasee over and take a look at this double certificate. Also, please acknowledge Jiang Yu¡¯s strength.¡±


    However, half an hour had passed, and only the three of them hadmented. However, the number of views had already reached more than 20,000.


    Lu Qi was puzzled. She ran to the fan group and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that group of people? Why are they only looking at thements?¡±


    Dai Zhu sent over the screenshot of herself, sheughed and said, ¡°That group of people are scolding Jiang Ran under the posts she posted before. Hahahahaha! They said that she didn¡¯t have any evidence, so they just said nonsense here. It seems like they are deliberately ckmailing Ivy University.¡±


    Seeing this, Lu Qi also quickly went to thements under those posts. As expected, all of them were people who were scolding Jiang Ran. ¡°OP, you dare to say such nonsense without any evidence? Is it intentional? Do you want us to scold Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°OP, open your eyes wide and take a look. Jiang Yu has a double certificate! The stamp on it is from Cecilia University! There is no way it is fake!¡±


    ¡°OP, you are really good at fabricating the truth. Don¡¯t let me know who you are. Otherwise, I will definitely scold you in front of you.¡±


    ¡°I think there is some personal grudge between this OP and Jiang Yu, right? But you can¡¯t fabricate the truth to mislead us, right?¡±


    The more Lu Qi looked at it, the more pleased she felt. She even sent a few pictures to Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, look, a bunch of people are scolding Jiang Ran!¡± Lu Qi grinned.


    Jiang Yu flipped through the few pictures and said, ¡°She brought this upon herself. If she hadn¡¯t been so presumptuous in the beginning, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m so happy to see her being scolded!¡± Dai Zhu said excitedly.


    ¡°Let her learn a lesson this time. Don¡¯t randomly fabricate facts in the future,¡± Lu Qi said.

 Chapter 793 - Another Spell

    <h4>Chapter 793: Another Spell</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu felt an inexplicable sense of pleasure when she saw Jiang Ran being scolded so badly that she did not dare to talk back.


    However, this was Jiang Ran¡¯s alternate ount after all. No matter how bad the people were scolding her, as long as Jiang Ran did not log into this ount, she would not be able to see the scolding words.


    Jiang Yu stretched herself and took a screenshot of thements before forwarding them to Jiang Ran.


    If she had already seen thements, she would have let her read them again. If she had not seen them, then she would have done a good deed by helping her read thements again.


    Jiang Ran quickly replied to Jiang Yu¡¯s question marks and asked her what she meant by showing her a screenshot of thements.


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°I was afraid that you didn¡¯t see thements, so I specially sent it to you to take a look.¡±


    Jiang Ran said in an extremely perverted manner, ¡°I already said that I didn¡¯t send them! Why are you showing me this?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Do you want me to bring out all the evidence? The IP addresses of your two sub-ounts are the same as yours. The same IP address applied for three ounts. Jiang Ran, if you say that this isn¡¯t you, who will believe it?¡±


    Jiang Ran was silent and didn¡¯t speak to Jiang Yu.


    After a long while, she replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me anyway. You¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that she was still struggling with herst words. But based on Jiang Ran¡¯s personality, since she had exposed her, no matter what she said to her, she wouldn¡¯t reply to her anymore.


    Anyway, she had already achieved her goal, and someone had already taught Jiang Ran a lesson for her. Jiang Yu stretched herself and prepared to lie down on the bed to rest.


    However, just as sheid on the pillow, she received a call from Mo Long.


    ¡°Hello? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Yu asked sweetly.


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°Tomorrow is grandfather¡¯s birthday. Come back for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow is grandfather¡¯s birthday?¡± Jiang Yu got up with a whoosh. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance! I¡¯m empty-handed now. I don¡¯t even know what gift to bring Grandfather tomorrow!¡±


    Mo Long said dotingly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring a gift. Grandpa was afraid that you would choose a gift for him, so he didn¡¯t allow me to tell you in advance.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t allow you to tell me. You can tell me in secret!¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what gift to buy at this time. She could only go out and see if she could try her luck.


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll go out and buy a gift for Grandpa now.¡± Jiang Yu hung up the phone hurriedly and took a taxi to the mall.


    She had originally nned to buy a tie for elder Mo, but she saw an unexpected person in the suit shop next door ¡ª Yang Fen.


    Jiang Yu wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯t see her, but Yang Fen rushed out and pulled Jiang Yu back.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Jiang Yu? Why are you out shopping alone?¡± Yang Fen looked at her proudly.


    ¡°I have something urgent. I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you now.¡± Jiang Yu looked at Yang Fen coldly.


    ¡°Why are you so angry? Did you have a fight with Mo Long?¡± Yang Fen covered her mouth and snickered, as if what she said was true.


    ¡°Whether I had a fight with him or not has nothing to do with you.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to continue wasting time with Yang Fen. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. If there¡¯s nothing else, just let me go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about the rtionship between you and Mo Long,¡± said Yang Fen.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s face darkened.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was afraid of alerting the enemy, Jiang Yu would have exposed the fact that Yang Fen had used a spell on Mo Long before in front of her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you need It? Of course you do.¡± Yang Fen approached Jiang Yu and drew circles on her chest with her index finger. Then, she blew on it gently.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s mind was in a trance for a moment, but she immediately regained her consciousness.


    Yang Fen¡­ used a bewitching spell on me?!


    And she didn¡¯t use too heavy a mystic spell. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up so quickly.


    It seemed that she used this bewitching spell on Mo Long thest time. It was just that Mo Long¡¯s will was strong enough, so he didn¡¯t fall for it.


    However, Yang Fen probably did not know about this and thought that Mo Long had fallen for her spell. Therefore, when she saw herself shopping alone in the mall today, she thought that her spell had taken effect and caused Mo Long to quarrel with her.


    However, Yang Fen¡¯s dream would notst for long as Mo Long already had the intention to get rid of her.


    Hence, Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Yang Fen, I advise you to cherish what you have now, because soon, they will disappear.¡±


    Yang Fen could not help butugh and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I should be the one giving you this sentence, right? I have the capital to say this sentence, do you?¡±

 Chapter 794 - Take Advantage of The Situation

    <h4>Chapter 794: Take Advantage of The Situation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu smiled and asked, ¡°If I don¡¯t have the righst do say this, do you?¡±


    Yang Fen flicked her hair and said confidently, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, I don¡¯t have the heart to break your fantasy. Yang Fen, do you have anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Yang Fen. She wanted to hurry back to Mo garden after buying a gift for Elder Mo¡­


    However, Yang Fen held onto Jiang Yu¡¯s arm and asked with a smile, ¡°Jiang Yu, we¡¯re old friends and haven¡¯t really caught up with each other. Why are you in such a hurry to Leave?¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes in her heart. ¡°Yang Fen, I don¡¯t think our rtionship can be considered as friends, right? Aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself?¡±


    Yang Fen covered her mouth and snickered. ¡°Jiang Yu, what are you talking about? We¡¯ve known each other for a long time, and you¡¯re not even willing to admit that you¡¯re my friend?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not friends to begin with.¡± Jiang Yu wanted to break free from Yang Fen¡¯s hand, but she was too strong and Jiang Yu could not break free at all.


    She was a little angry and said coldly to Yang Fen, ¡°Please let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so disobedient? Is this the kind of personality that Mo Long likes?¡± Yang Fen was not angry. She leaned closer to Jiang Yu and blew lightly again.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s head was a little dizzy and she almost could not stand.


    She knew that Yang Fen was casting another bewitching spell on her, and it was even more powerful than the previous one.


    She did not know what to do to stay awake, so Jiang Yu could only take a gamble. She used her hand that was not restrained by Yang Fen to pinch her thigh. The pain almost made her cry.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yu managed to stay awake in time and didn¡¯t fall for Yang Fen¡¯s spell.


    However, she had a n in mind. She nned to pretend to fall for Yang Fen¡¯s spell so that she could see what she wanted to do next.


    Therefore, she lowered her eyes and pretended to look at the ground nkly.


    Yang Fen didn¡¯t suspect him and thought that her spell had worked. ¡°Aiyo, I just blew on it lightly and you fell for it? Your physique isn¡¯t good either. It¡¯s a little weak.¡±


    She looked at Jiang Yu mockingly. ¡°Come on, tell me how things have been with Mo Long recently. is your rtionship still as good as before?¡±


    Jiang Yu tried to guess Yang Fen¡¯s thoughts. She thought about what she should say so that she would not suspect her.


    Hence, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Not too good. He has been quarreling with me recently.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yang Fen was beaming but she was not surprised, as if this was within her expectations.


    Jiang Yu nodded and pretended to be in pain. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know why, but he has been quarreling with me recently.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, look at the expression on your face when you say that. It¡¯s really pitiful.¡± Yang Fen grinned, the expression on her face was clearly gloating.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he has changed so much. Compared to before, he¡¯s apletely different person.¡± Jiang Yu was still putting on an act.


    ¡°He definitely doesn¡¯t love you anymore. Otherwise, why would he pick a fight with you for no reason?¡± Yang Fen said, ¡°Then why did youe out today? Could it be to buy a gift for him? Jiang Yu, don¡¯t tell me you still want to be friendly with him?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Today is grandfather¡¯s birthday. I want to buy a gift for grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather?¡± Yang Fen was stunned for a moment before she realized that Jiang Yu was probably referring to Mo Long¡¯s grandfather, Elder Mo.


    So today was Elder Mo¡¯s Birthday? Then she had to show off.


    ¡°What gift do you want to buy for elder Mo?¡± Yang Fen asked tentatively.


    ¡°A tie,¡± Jiang Yu answered truthfully, as if she had really been hit by Yang Fen¡¯s bewitching spell.


    Yang Fen had also been sessfully tricked by Jiang Yu. She felt that her bewitching spell had already worked on Jiang Yu, so she waspletely relieved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t buy it, I¡¯ll buy it. If Mo Long doesn¡¯t like what you buy, he¡¯ll quarrel with you again.¡± Yang Fen pretended to be Jiang Yu¡¯s consideration and randomly chose a tie.


    It was her first time buying something like this. She didn¡¯t know what Elder Mo liked, so she could only buy whatever she wanted.


    However, if she handed the gift overter, Elder Mo wouldn¡¯t say anything with Mo Long and Jiang Yu as shields.


    Jiang Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse to buy a gift for Elder Mo, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it. I¡¯m afraid that Mo Long will be even angrier when he sees that I didn¡¯t buy a gift.¡±


    Yang Fen thought for a moment and thought that Mo Long would definitely be on her side anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter whether Jiang Yu bought a gift or not.

 Chapter 795 - Suck Up

    <h4>Chapter 795: Suck Up</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Hence, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Forget it, you can buy it. Don¡¯t me me if Mo Long gets angry with you.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Jiang Yu lowered her head and looked like she was wronged.


    But in fact, she was secretlyughing in her heart.


    ¡°Have you bought it?¡± Yang Fen was a little anxious and kept urging Jiang Yu, ¡°Hurry up and leave after you¡¯ve bought it. Don¡¯t waste time here.¡±


    Jiang Yu then packed the tie that she had set her sights on from the start and paid the bill. She then brought Yang Fen to Mo Garden.


    ¡°How grand¡­¡± Yang Fen and Jiang Yu took a car to the entrance of Mo Garden. The moment they got off the car, they saw Mo Long¡¯s grand entrance and immediately didn¡¯t dare to enter.


    Jiang Yu turned around and looked at Yang Fen in confusion. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe in? Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my friend and Mo Long¡¯s friend. Grandfather will definitely wee you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I won¡¯t worry.¡± Yang Fen smiled.


    However, in her heart, she thought that no matter who her friend was, she would soon be the daughter-inw of the Mo family.


    Yang Fen twisted her waist and walked into Mo garden with her head held high.


    When the servants saw Yang Fen who was dressed gorgeously and then saw Jiang Yu who was following behind Yang Fen, they whispered, ¡°Is this woman Madam¡¯s friend? Why is she dressed like this?¡±


    ¡°Why does madam look like she has been wronged when she is following behind her? Could it be that this woman is bullying madam?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then master will definitely not let this woman off.¡±


    Yang Fen did not hear these words and walked in front of Jiang Yu proudly.


    She stopped at the main entrance and said to Jiang Yu who was behind her, ¡°Come here and open the door for me.¡±


    Jiang Yu obediently opened the door for her. Before she could say anything, Yang Fen rushed in and saw Mo Long and Elder Mo sitting at the dining table.


    Yang Fen grinned and said with a smile, ¡°Aiyo, Grandpa, it¡¯s your birthday today. Why didn¡¯t you let Mo Long tell me?¡±


    Elder Mo had never seen Yang Fen before. It was the first time they had met.


    He saw Yang Fen brazenly walking in and leaving his precious granddaughter-inw behind. His face immediately turned ugly.


    With a gloomy face, he said, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±


    Yang Fen didn¡¯t avoid suspicion at all. She walked over and sat beside Mo Long and said coquettishly, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t know me, right? My name is Yang Fen. I¡¯m a friend of Mo Long.¡±


    She restrained herself a little and didn¡¯t say that she was Mo Long¡¯s ¡°Girlfriend.¡±.


    Elder Mo looked at her with disdain and turned to Jiang Yu with a smile. ¡°Jiang Yu, I see that you¡¯re holding something in your hand. Is it a gift for Grandpa?¡±


    Jiang Yu handed the gift box to Elder Mo and said, ¡°This is a gift that I¡¯ve carefully selected for Grandpa!¡±


    Elder Mo smiled and asked, ¡°Okay then grandfather will open it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded with a smile.


    After Elder Mo opened it, he held the tie in his hand and couldn¡¯t put it down. He kept praising, ¡°Aiya, the gift that Jiang Yu picked is really good. Grandfather really likes it!¡±


    Seeing this, Yang Fen quickly took out the gift tie in her hand and said fawningly, ¡°Grandfather, the gift that I bought for you is also a tie. You can open it and take a look.¡±


    Elder Mo pushed the box aside in disgust. ¡°I have the gift that Jiang Yu bought. Forget about your gift, it¡¯s better to take it back.¡±


    Yang Fen was a little embarrassed and secretly controlled Mo Long to speak up for her.


    However, Mo Long only looked at Yang Fen and Jiang Yu in surprise, with no intention of speaking up for her.


    Yang Fen didn¡¯t know why Mo Long suddenly didn¡¯t listen to her orders, but now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on this. She could only secretly control Jiang Yu to speak up for her.


    However, Jiang Yu did not know what Yang Fen was thinking, so she did not speak up for her.


    Yang Fen was a little anxious. She even stood up and pushed Jiang Yu. She said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t you know how to speak up for me?¡±


    Jiang Yu was caught off guard. She staggered when Yang Fen pushed her. She looked at her with a puzzled expression. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, Don¡¯t you know how to say a few words for me?¡± Yang Fen repeated what she had just said.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged and said indifferently.


    ¡°You!¡± Yang Fen became even more anxious this time. She didn¡¯t know why Jiang Yu would suddenly disobey her idea. ¡°Are you going against me? I¡¯m telling you, no matter what, you have to listen to me!¡±


    She reached out her hand and was about to hit Jiang Yu in the face.


    But as soon as Yang Fen raised her hand, someone grabbed her wrist.

 Chapter 796 - Mo Long’s Taboo

    <h4>Chapter 796: Mo Long¡¯s Taboo</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Yang Fen, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Mo Long¡¯s gloomy voice sounded behind Yang Fen.


    ¡°What, what are you talking about?¡± It was summer now, but Yang Fen was still frightened by Mo Long¡¯s voice and broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°How am I going too far? I just want to teach Jiang Yu a lesson.¡±


    At this point, Yang Fen still firmly believed that Mo Long and Jiang Yu had been hit by her own bewitching spell. She thought Mo Long would stand on her side and that Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t feel wronged even if she received a p from him.


    ¡°Yang Fen, do you know what you just said?¡± Mo Long was angered by Yang Fen¡¯s words andughed. ¡°Teach Yu¡¯er a lesson? Who gave you the guts?¡±


    Yu¡¯er? How could Mo Long still address Jiang Yu so affectionately?


    Yang Fen looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡­ You¡¯ve been lying to me?¡±


    ¡°What did I lie to you about?¡± Jiang Yu pretended not to know. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. Today is indeed grandfather¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Yang Fen was about to go crazy. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Mo Long and you being bewitched by my¡­¡±


    Yang Fen didn¡¯t dare to say the three words ¡°Bewitching spell¡±. Because she already knew now that Mo Long and Jiang Yu weren¡¯t bewitched by her bewitching spell at all.


    If she could not help but tell him about it, with Mo Long¡¯s character, he would definitely not let her off.


    Especially since she had cast a spell on Jiang Yu, Mo Long would not let her off so easily.


    Therefore, Yang Fen retracted those three words in time, but Jiang Yu did not intend to let it go.


    She approached Yang Fen step by step and asked in a low voice, ¡°What did I fall for? Your trap?¡±


    Yang Fen clenched her teeth and refused to speak.


    ¡°Ah, yes, I remember now. It¡¯s your bewitching spell.¡± Jiang Yu looked as if she had suddenly realized something.


    ¡°You!¡± When Yang Fen heard what Jiang Yu said, she was even more convinced that she didn¡¯t fall for the bewitching spell from the beginning and had been lying to herself.


    ¡°You look very surprised.¡± Jiang Yu looked at her, ¡°Are you going to say that I lied to youter? But I didn¡¯t lie to you. Today is Grandpa¡¯s birthday, and I did appear there to buy a gift for Grandpa.¡±


    Yang Fen was so angry that she gritted her teeth, shepletely forgot that she was still in Mo Long¡¯s hands. ¡°Jiang Yu! You¡¯ve been lying to me all this time! At the beginning, you said that Mo Long quarreled with you for no reason, but it was all fake! Including the fact that I cast a bewitching spell on you. You also pretended to be bewitched and then lied to me toe here! Jiang Yu, you¡­¡±


    Before Yang Fen could finish her words, she heard a cracking sound from her wrist, as if the bones in it had broken.


    She screamed, ¡°Ah ¨C¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s face was terrifyingly gloomy. ¡°What did you say? You cast a bewitching spell on Yu¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Yang Fen was so frightened that she was about to cry. ¡°I was just joking just now¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m testifying. You¡¯re not joking,¡± said Jiang Yu, ¡°She did cast a bewitching spell on me today, but I was ruthless enough to pinch my own thigh, so I managed to stay awake. Otherwise, I might really have been struck by her bewitching spell.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s face darkened when he heard that, and his eyes looked as if he was going to eat Yang Fen up.


    Yang Fen saw the situation and knew that it was useless even if she didn¡¯t admit it. The two of them were very clear about this matter, and the truth was alreadyid out in front of them.


    So, she could only kneel on the ground, she kept admitting her mistakes, ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have been obsessed with using bewitching spells on you! I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong! Please spare me this time, I won¡¯t dare to do it again in the future!¡±


    Jiang Yu squatted down, ¡°When you say ¡®won¡¯t do it again¡¯, do you mean that you won¡¯t use the bewitching technique on others in the future, or do you mean that you won¡¯t use the bewitching technique on the two of us in the future?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yang Fen didn¡¯t know how to exin for a moment, ¡°What I mean is¡­¡±


    She stammered for a long time, but she couldn¡¯te up with an exnation.


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t exin to us. Let¡¯s go to the police station and exin to the police.¡± Jiang Yu stood up and took out her phone, intending to call the police.


    Yang Fen hurriedly stopped Jiang Yu and hugged her thigh, trying to beg her to let her go. ¡°Jiang Yu, Jiang Yu! I¡¯m sorry, I really know my mistake. I won¡¯t do it again in the future! Don¡¯t call the police, I beg you!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her, her face was filled with regret. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you realize this before? Why didn¡¯t you say so when you harmed Yuan Lai? Now that you¡¯re in my hands, you know that you can¡¯t escape, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re saying this, right?¡±

 Chapter 797 - Asking For Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 797: Asking For Trouble</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Yang Fen¡¯s n was exposed by Jiang Yu and she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She was indeed nning to plead with Jiang Yu so that she would let her off. Then, after she escaped from this ce, she would go to a ce where there was no one else and continue to use the spell to harm others.


    But looking at Jiang Yu¡¯s current state, she probably didn¡¯t n to let her off.


    But even so, Yang Fen could not admit to her own thoughts, she still pleaded with Jiang Yu with a bitter face, ¡°Jiang Yu, I really know my mistake. Don¡¯t call the police. How about this? As long as you don¡¯t call the police, I¡¯ll agree to anything you say.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to agree to anything. I only need you to not go out and continue hurting people.¡±


    Yang Fen nodded without stopping. ¡°I can do it, I can do it!¡±


    However, Jiang Yu shook her head, she said, ¡°Whether you can do it or not, it¡¯s not just based on what you say. Yang Fen, you¡¯ve already been arrested once before, but you still haven¡¯t learned your lesson. After you came back, you continued to hurt people. So, I definitely won¡¯t believe what you say. You¡¯d better obediently exin to the police.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Yang Fen shouted frantically, but Jiang Yu had already dialed the police station¡¯s number.


    Yang Fen suddenly went crazy and broke free from Mo Long¡¯s grip. Then, she pounced on Jiang Yu and knocked her to the ground.


    Jiang Yu fell to the ground with a thud and her phone was sent flying.


    ¡°Yu-er!¡± Mo Long hurriedly got up and rushed to Jiang Yu¡¯s side, once again suppressing Yang Fen.


    ¡°Yu-er, are you alright?¡± Mo Long held onto Yang Fen as he anxiously asked about Jiang Yu¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Yu got up and dusted off the dust. She picked up her phone and continued tomunicate with the police officer on the other side.


    Since things hade to this, Yang Fen knew that she was really done for this time. Hence, she closed her eyes in despair and resigned herself to her fate as shey on the ground.


    Ten minutester, the people from the police station drove over in a police car and took Yang Fen away.


    The police captain knew about Mo Long and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, President Mo, we¡¯re Late.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡± Mo Long waved his hand. ¡°This Yang Fen, please take good care of her after we go in.¡±


    There was a hidden meaning in Mo Long¡¯s words. The police captain was also an old fox, so he naturally knew what Mo Long meant.


    Therefore, he smiled and said, ¡°President Mo, don¡¯t worry about this. As long as it¡¯s someone you personally instructed, we will definitely ¡®take good care¡¯ of her. We will definitely not mistreat her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mo Long turned around and returned to the house.


    Jiang Yu was sitting on the sofa with elder Mo. the food on the dining table was already cold.


    ¡°Let me heat it up,¡± Jiang Yu said as she got up and was about to go to the kitchen.


    However, Elder Mo stopped her, his expression was both worried and angry. ¡°Jiang Yu, do you know how dangerous the bewitching technique is? Why are you putting yourself in danger? Fortunately, neither you nor Mo Long were bewitched and Yang Fen was taken away by the police. Otherwise, what would you have me do?¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that Elder Mo was worried that she would put herself in danger and was angry that she didn¡¯t take her safety seriously.


    So sheforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, grandpa. Look at me now. Am I not fine? Mo Long is fine too. Both of us are safe and sound by your side.¡±


    Elder Mo sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that both of you are fine. If anything happens to the two of you, how am I supposed to live with my old bones?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, grandfather. Today is your birthday. We mustn¡¯t be disturbed by such things,¡± Jiang Yuforted him. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and cook a bowl of longevity noodles for you. Let¡¯s eat together, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Elder Mo patted Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Jiang Yu, girl, promise grandfather that you won¡¯t be so willful in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know, grandfather. I know I¡¯m wrong. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    She went to the kitchen to wash the vegetables and make the noodles, preparing to cook a bowl of longevity noodles for Elder Mo¡­


    Not long after, Mo Long walked into the kitchen with a helpless expression.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you apanying grandfather?¡± Jiang Yu was busy with work and didn¡¯t have extra eyes for him.


    Mo Long said helplessly, ¡°Grandpa wants me to follow you closely. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll encounter any danger again.¡±


    ¡°What danger will I have?¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re the great President Mo. there are more people coveting you than coveting me. Aren¡¯t you more dangerous than me?¡±


    Mo Long smiled helplessly. ¡°But I can protect myself. Yu¡¯er, when I¡¯m not by your side, no one will protect you. I¡¯m really worried.¡±


    Jiang Yuforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that weak.¡±

 Chapter 798 - New Drama Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 798: New Drama Announcement</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    However, Mo Long was still worried about Jiang Yu, because in his eyes, Jiang Yu¡¯s life was more important than his.


    Seeing that he was still standing at the kitchen door and couldn¡¯t help much, Jiang Yu pushed him back into the living room. ¡°Alright, today is grandfather¡¯s birthday. You should spend more time with grandfather.¡±


    Mo Long also knew that he couldn¡¯t help, so he obediently went to chat with elder Mo¡­


    Although Yang Fen¡¯s little farce had happened today, fortunately it was resolved. Elder Mo¡¯s birthday this year was also quite good.


    As Mo Long¡¯s parents were on a temporary business trip abroad, they only bought two gifts this year and sent them back. This could be considered as doing their filial duty.


    Elder Mo¡¯s birthday this year was also quite good. Although his son and daughter-inw weren¡¯t around, at least his grandson was still around.


    Moreover, he even brought back such a cute granddaughter-inw for him. It was hard not to be happy.


    Jiang Yu stayed in Mo Garden for a few days and chatted with Elder Mo for a few days before returning to school.


    She had just returned to school for a few days when Sister Xia gave her a call. ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯ve epted a new movie for you. Make some time for it ande over for an audition.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her schedule and realized that she had no sses for the past few days. She could go for an audition at any time.


    ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯ve been free every day for the past week.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sister Xia was very happy. ¡°In that case,e to the studio at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning and I¡¯ll take you for an audition.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia made an appointment and began to do their own things.


    First, she went to Professor Bai to submit her application for the final exam of Cecilia University. Then, she went to the school¡¯s photo studio with Professor Bai and took the two certificates that she had obtained, she took a photo in an orderly manner.


    After this photo was developed, it would be hung on the wall of the school.


    After she was done with her own matters, Jiang Yuid in her dorm bed and rested for a while, waiting to go to the audition with sister Xia the next day.


    The next morning, Jiang Yu went to the studio and went to the audition ce with sister Xia.


    The director was a middle-aged man. He looked amiable and easy to get along with.


    ¡°Hello, director. I¡¯m Jiang Yu.¡± Jiang Yu politely extended her hand, wanting to shake the director¡¯s hand.


    The director was also very approachable. He also extended his hand and shook Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be too formal. Just call me Director Chen.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Director Chen,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Director Chen smiled. ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯ve heard of you. You¡¯re the youngest movie queen in the history of the entertainment industry.¡±


    Jiang Yu also smiled and said, ¡°Director Chen, actually, I¡¯m still inexperienced. It¡¯s all because of my seniors that I¡¯m able to do so well in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, haha!¡± Director Chen smiled and looked at Sister Xia. ¡°Sister Xia, as expected of the artiste that you¡¯ve brought out. She¡¯s always low-key when dealing with the world. Her mouth is also sweet, and she knows how to talk.¡±


    Sister Xia smiled and said, ¡°Director Chen, Jiang Yu is young, but her EQ is high. It¡¯s also because of this that I treat her like a daughter!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Director Chenughed, then, he said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you and Sister Xia go to the lounge over there and sit for a while. There are still three main actors who haven¡¯t arrived yet. I just called and asked. I heard that there was a traffic jam on the highway. They¡¯ll probably arrive in a while. You guys take a rest first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu and Sister Xia went to the lounge together and took a script back.


    ¡°It¡¯s a movie this time, and it¡¯s about urban emotions,¡± Jiang Yu said as she flipped through the script.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s also a challenge for you. Urban women are mature and knowledgeable, and their personalities are different from yours. ¡°That¡¯s why I epted this movie for you. It¡¯s also a good opportunity for you to change your character so that the audience won¡¯t say that you only know how to y one role,¡± Sister Xia exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± Jiang Yu closed the script and began to look forward to working with the other three actors.


    ¡°I wonder who are the actors that will be working with me this time?¡±


    Sister Xia Thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Director Chen mention this before. It¡¯s said that you know the other three main actors.¡±


    ¡°I know them?¡± Jiang Yu searched her mind a few times and realized that she knew too many people. She couldn¡¯t guess who those three people were at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them for now. We¡¯ll know who they are when they arrive,¡± Sister Xiaforted her.


    However, after the three main leads arrived, Jiang Yu wondered if she had seen wrongly.

 Chapter 799 - Movie King and Movie Queen

    <h4>Chapter 799: Movie King and Movie Queen</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    The three leading actors who were acting with Jiang Yu were Yuan Lai, Xu Ye, and Li Yue.


    ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Not to mention Jiang Yu, even Sister Xia was a little dumbfounded.


    Director Chen did not know about their rtionship. It was just that he wanted more people to pay attention to his new movie, so he adopted the ¡°Movie King and Movie Queen¡± model.


    As for Li Yue, Director Chen knew that she had been the movie queen for two consecutive years. But now, the movie queen was Jiang Yu after all, so he did not n to ask Li Yue to be the female lead in the beginning.


    He just wanted to give it a try and submitted an application to Li Yue¡¯s studio mailbox.


    He did not expect Li Yue to really ept the role, and it was the second female lead. This really made Director Chen feel ttered.


    Now that the four main leads were gathered together, Director Chen¡¯s heart was also relieved.


    ¡°You should all know each other right? Then I don¡¯t need to introduce them one by one.¡± Director Chen handed the script to them. ¡°Take a look at the script, and then you four good friends can catch up with each other or something.¡±


    As he said that, Director Chen went to the other staff members to check the equipment.


    ¡°The script this time is pretty good.¡± Xu Ye flipped through a few pages. ¡°After all, the female lead is Jiang Yu. Thebination of movie king and movie queen is indeed eye-catching. Isn¡¯t that right, Jiang Yu?¡±


    He walked closer to Jiang Yu and bent down slightly.


    Jiang Yu took a few steps towards Yuan Lai without batting an eyelid. ¡°Movie King Xu, I feel very honored to be able to work with you this time.¡±


    ¡°Since you feel honored as well, that¡¯s great.¡± Seeing Jiang Yu¡¯s resistance, Xu Ye also retreated to his seat without a trace.


    Li Yue also smiled and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, although you are my junior, you are the youngest Movie Queen. I¡¯m really a little nervous to be acting with you in this movie.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± How could Jiang Yu not hear the sarcasm in Li Yue¡¯s words? ¡°You are my senior. In terms of acting, I still need to rely on you to guide me.¡±


    The three of them were hiding behind the scenes. The mes of war were about to ignite, but Yuan Lai was still acting like a silly kid, as he flipped through the script, he said helplessly, ¡°I should be the most nervous person here, right? One of you is the movie king, one is the movie queen, and the other was the movie queen. The three of you are all at the heavenly king level. Only I¡¯m a transparent minor figure in the entertainment industry. I didn¡¯t even say I was nervous. Why are the three of you so nervous?¡±


    Yuan Lai¡¯s words immediately eased the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so reserved. Movie King Xu is a very easy person to get along with.¡± Tang Yi walked out from behind Xu Ye and patted Yuan Lai¡¯s shoulder with a smile.


    ¡°We, Li Yue, are also easy to get along with.¡± Sister He also stood up for Li Yue, trying to help her leave a good impression on the set.


    As for Jiang Yu, there was naturally no need to say more.


    Yuan Lai had previously recorded a variety show with Jiang Yu. He had always regarded Jiang Yu as his big sister and knew her personality. Therefore, Yuan Lai would not be reserved in front of Jiang Yu.


    However, when Jiang Yu looked at Yuan Lai, she thought of Yang Fen and warmth.


    Previously, when Yuan Lai¡¯s spell was dispelled, he said that he did not know Yang Fen at all and that he must have lost his memory. However, Wen Nuan had previously asked her to inquire about Yuan Lai¡¯s preferences.


    Jiang Yu knew exactly what she was thinking.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jiang Yu nned to observe Yuan Lai and give Wen Nuan an exnation.


    ¡°The game will officially start tomorrow. Let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight, shall we?¡± Yuan Lai was young and liked to be lively. He wanted to go out for dinner with a group of people.


    Jiang Yu naturally had no reason to refuse. She also wanted to take this opportunity to observe Yuan Lai, so she agreed.


    Xu Ye saw that Jiang Yu had already agreed, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse, so he also agreed.


    As for Li Yue, three of the four main actors wanted to go out for dinner. If she didn¡¯t go, it would seem that she wasn¡¯t fitting in.


    Hence, she smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Sister He secretly tugged at Li Yue¡¯s sleeve and said in a low voice, ¡°Li Yue, you still have an appointment to catch tonight. Don¡¯t be willful. Go and catch the appointment obediently. You can eat at any time.¡±


    Li Yue gently pushed Sister He¡¯s hand away and said with a faint smile, ¡°Sister He, reject that appointment. Tell the advertisers to find another one. I¡¯ll stay here to eat today.¡±


    ¡°Li Yue!¡± Sister He shouted anxiously, ¡°Why are you so willful!¡±


    Her voice was a little loud and the other three people heard it too.


    However, Jiang Yu and Xu Ye did not ask. Yuan Lai asked out of curiosity and concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 800 - Fighting In The Back

    <h4>Chapter 800: Fighting In The Back</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Sister He smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Li Yue doesn¡¯t have time to attend tonight¡¯s dinner, so it¡¯s really¡­¡±


    Before she could say the words ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± .., Li Yue interrupted Sister He with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s joking with you. How can I not have time? I have plenty of time, so tell me when and where you¡¯ve arranged.¡±


    As she said that, Li Yue took the script and returned to her lounge.


    Sister He followed her all the way until they entered the lounge, she then said, ¡°Li Yue! What¡¯s wrong with you?! I¡¯ve already said that you have an appointment to catch tonight, why are you still so willful? Do you know how important the advertisers are this time? Can you push them away just like that?¡±


    Li Yue shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°So what? Can¡¯t we reject these sort of appointments like that?¡±


    ¡°Li Yue!¡± Sister He was angry and helpless at the same time, ¡°Li Yue, can you not be so willful? Listen to me. Don¡¯t go to the dinner tonight. Go and attend the appointment obediently. This time, the advertiser has high hopes for you. They even n to invest in a show tailored for you in the future. If you don¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t you offend them? Do you think they will still invest in you?¡±


    ¡°So what? Is he the only advertiser in the world?¡± Li Yue didn¡¯t care about what Sister He said at all, ¡°Last time, Jiang Yu was just lucky. This year¡¯s movie queen is still me. When the timees, do you think that advertiser will still invest in me?¡±


    ¡°Li Yue.¡± Sister He was very helpless now.


    But Li Yue couldn¡¯t listen to anything now. She insisted on going to the dinner party tonight.


    Sister He couldn¡¯t persuade her, so she could only let her go. She called the advertiser herself and got scolded for nothing.


    In the evening, the few main actors went to the hot pot restaurant together.


    The managers followed behind and opened another table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for tonight¡¯s expenses!¡± Yuan Lai shouted.


    ¡°Master Yuan is really rich,¡± Jiang Yu joked with a smile.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Yuan Lai said proudly, ¡°And today is a good day for everyone to get together. How can I not pay this little bit of money?¡±


    ¡°Since Master Yuan is so kind-hearted, we can¡¯t refuse,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile. She took the menu on the table and began to order dishes.


    Yuan Lai was more familiar with Jiang Yu, so he naturally could joke around.


    However, Xu Ye and Li Yue were still part of the main cast, so Yuan Lai would definitely take care of their feelings. Hence, he pushed the extra menu over and said generously, ¡°You guys order too. Don¡¯t feel sorry for me.¡±


    ¡°We are all good brothers. I won¡¯t save for you!¡± Xu Yeughed and took the menu and began to order.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you and Yuan Lai are very close. You should be very good friends, right?¡± Li Yue smiled. Although she was holding the menu in her hand, she didn¡¯t order any dishes.


    ¡°I am indeed very close,¡± Jiang Yu said as she ordered the dishes.


    ¡°Did you know each other when we were filming the variety show?¡± Li Yue smiled and always asked some irrelevant questions.


    ¡°Yes.¡± But Jiang Yu also answered her questions.


    ¡°Does Mo Long know?¡± Li Yue pretended to ask unintentionally.


    Jiang Yu paused and looked up at Li Yue. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too private?¡±


    Li Yue smiled. ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t misunderstand me. I don¡¯t mean anything by it. I¡¯m just curious if Mo Long knows any of your friends.¡±


    ¡°This is between him and me. It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you.¡± Jiang Yu looked at Li Yue in surprise, ¡°If you really have the time, why don¡¯t you study the script properly? After all, the second female lead is a ¡®silly and sweet¡¯ character. It doesn¡¯t match your temperament.¡±


    Li Yue choked on Jiang Yu¡¯s words and almost choked on her own saliva.


    But she quickly returned to normal and coughed a few times before saying, ¡°Speaking of which, the female lead¡¯s temperament doesn¡¯t match yours either?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been researching how to act out a mature and knowledgeable style recently,¡± Jiang Yu said without hesitation.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort,¡± Li Yue said.


    The atmosphere between the two of them was a little strange. Yuan Lai didn¡¯t understand and quietly leaned against Xu Ye¡¯s side.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done ordering.¡± Jiang Yu handed the menu to Yuan Lai.


    ¡°I¡¯m done ordering too.¡± Li Yue drew a few circles on it and handed the menu to Yuan Lai.


    Yuan Lai held the two menus and was at a loss.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that the two menus in his hands were a little hot.


    At this moment, Xu Ye handed the menu to Yuan Lai. He quickly took the menu and ran to the waiter.

 Chapter 801 - Offending An Advertiser

    <h4>Chapter 801: Offending An Advertiser</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Yuan Lai felt that the atmosphere at the table tonight was very strange ¡ª Xu Ye would look at Jiang Yu when he was free, while Li Yue would pick on Jiang Yu from time to time.


    Yuan Lai actually wanted to speak up for Jiang Yu, but she secretly pulled him back, hinting for him not to say anything more.


    Yuan Lai did not understand, but this was after all someone else¡¯s matter, so he could only eat in silence.


    Until the end of the meal, Yuan Lai didn¡¯t open his mouth to liven up the atmosphere.


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and patted Yuan Lai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance next time, I¡¯ll definitely treat you back.¡±


    ¡°No need. This is what I should do as a junior.¡± Yuan Lai smiled, but he didn¡¯t reject Jiang Yu¡¯s intentions.


    Jiang Yu was just about tough and tease Yuan Lai a little, ¡°What do you mean junior isn¡¯t a junior? Since we¡¯re filming together, then we¡¯re friends. It¡¯s normal for friends to treat each other back.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, yes.¡± For some reason, Yuan Lai didn¡¯t dare to speak to Li Yue.


    ¡°Yuan Lai, you seem to be afraid of me?¡± Li Yue looked at Yuan Lai with amusement.


    But before Yuan Lai could reply, Li Yue received a call from the advertiser.


    Sister He pulled Li Yue to the side, she handed the phone to her. ¡°Look at the mess you¡¯ve caused after being willful! I¡¯ve already received a scolding just to plead for you! But the advertiser is very angry and thinks that you¡¯re acting like a big shot!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? Didn¡¯t you exin it clearly?¡± Li Yue was a little impatient.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it clearly enough, but what¡¯s the use? They didn¡¯t listen to my exnation at all. What can I do?!¡± Sister He was also very angry. She felt that Li Yue¡¯s actions werepletely irresponsible.


    The ringtone of the phone kept ringing, causing Li Yue to be more and more impatient. She directly hung up the phone.


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Sister He eximed, ¡°You even dare to hang up on an advertiser?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Li Yue rubbed her hair in annoyance. ¡°So what if I hung up¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the advertiser called again.


    Sister He was worried that Li Yue would hang up again, so she answered the call before she could.


    ¡°Hello? CEO Xiang, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m Li Yue¡¯s manager,¡± Sister He said to the person opposite her in a fawning manner. ¡°Li Yue, she¡¯s beside me right now. Let her answer the phone. Okay, okay.¡±


    Sister He passed the phone to Li Yue. ¡°CEO Xiang wants you to answer the phone personally.¡±


    Li Yue took the phone and tried her best to soften her tone. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Li Yue.¡±


    CEO Xiang heard Li Yue¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone, his voice immediately turned cold. ¡°Li Yue, do you still think you¡¯re the movie queen? You rejected our coboration for no reason and didn¡¯t even want to exin yourself. Instead, you want your own manager to exin? Li Yue, you really know how to act like a big shot.¡±


    When Li Yue heard this, she was so angry that sheughed. ¡°What are you saying? I didn¡¯t exin myself because I had something to do, so I could only ask my manager. How did it be me acting like a big shot? I, Li Yue, have been in the entertainment industry for so many years. If I really acted like a big shot, would I still be able to get to where I am today?¡±


    CEO Xiang was also furious. ¡°Li Yue! Don¡¯t go overboard with your words! Do you still think you¡¯re the movie queen?!¡±


    Li Yue was hit where it hurt, her voice couldn¡¯t help but raise an octave. ¡°What do you mean? Just because I¡¯m not the movie queen now doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t be one in the future! It¡¯s just that Jiang Yu took advantage of me this time. How do you know that I¡¯m not the movie queen this year?¡±


    CEO Xiang was so angry at Li Yue that he couldn¡¯t say a word. Although he was also angry, he felt that Li Yue¡¯s words made sense.


    As a junior who had just entered the entertainment industry, Jiang Yu was able to win the movie queen award this time. Although her strength yed a part, it was mostly due to her luck.


    After all, with Li Yue at the front, how could Jiang Yu possibly win the movie queen award so smoothly?


    Although CEO Xiang agreed with Li Yue¡¯s words, it didn¡¯t mean that he could forgive Li Yue for rejecting the coboration with him.


    ¡°Li Yue, regardless of whether you can win the movie queen award back this year or not, even if you have absolute confidence in yourself, this isn¡¯t an excuse for you to casually cancel the coboration with me!¡±


    ¡°How annoying.¡± Li Yue cursed in a low voice and threw the phone to Sister He. ¡°I¡¯ve already said what I should have said. The rest is not under my control.¡±


    ¡°Li Yue!¡± Sister He shouted.


    But Li Yue had already left without looking back.


    Sister He had no choice but to pick up the phone and obediently endure CEO Xiang¡¯s anger.

 Chapter 802 - Rainy Day

    <h4>Chapter 802: Rainy Day</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    This was great. They hadpletely offended CEO Xiang.


    But Sister He was angry and didn¡¯t know how Li Yue had be like this recently.


    When Li Lu had left the entertainment industry, although she was a little angry, she wouldn¡¯t have rejected the coboration with the advertisers for no reason.


    But ever since she went home for the New Year, Li Yue had changed. The things she did were also confusing.


    Li Yue returned to the dining table and realized that only Xu Ye was left.


    She looked around and did not see Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai. Even their manager was gone. ¡°Where are Jiang Yu and Yuan Lai?¡±


    Xu Ye sat in his seat and drank alone. ¡°They went back. Not long after you left to answer the phone, the two of them went back.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back with them?¡± Li Yue was a little curious.


    After all, Li Lu had told herself that Xu Ye had tried his best to curry favor with Jiang Yu. So now that Jiang Yu had gone back, even if Xu Ye didn¡¯t send her back, he probably wouldn¡¯t continue to stay here.


    But he actually stayed here, which made Li Yue feel a little strange.


    Xu Ye drank a mouthful of wine. ¡°Why should I go back with them? She would rather let a youngd send her back than let me send her back.¡±


    Li Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Yuan Lai doesn¡¯t have any excessive thoughts towards Jiang Yu. He just treats her as a friend. What about you? Do you treat Jiang Yu as a friend? Whether you really like her or just use her, your intentions aren¡¯t pure.¡±


    Li Yue saw through her thoughts so Xu Ye wasn¡¯t angry. After taking a sip of wine, he said slowly, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You are so ambitious, yet you are willing to ept the role of the second female lead in this movie. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you are nning? Li Yue, at this point in time, do you still hate Jiang Yu or have fantasies about Mo Long?¡±


    Li Yue paused and smiled. ¡°What about you? Don¡¯t you also have unrealistic fantasies about Jiang Yu?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Li Yue poured herself a ss of wine and clinked sses with Xu Ye.


    The next day was the start of the new show. The weather was a little cloudy and it looked like it was going to rain soon.


    Director Chen wanted to save time, so he arranged for the scenes to be shot in the rain to be shot today. It was the scene where Jiang Yu and Li Yue were acting together and they needed to shoot outside.


    Whereas Xu Ye and Yuan Lai¡¯s scene was shot indoors, but they needed props.


    Compared to Xu Ye and Yuan Lai¡¯s scene, Director Chen actually valued Jiang Yu and Li Yue¡¯s scene more.


    After all, this was the scene of two generations of movie queens. Some people wouldn¡¯t be able to see it even if they wanted to!


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯ll have to rely on you to bring me along for the scer.¡± Li Yue walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side and whispered with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. You should be the one to take care of me.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s tone was emotionless. She spoke to Li Yue as if she was a stranger.


    The weather today was also rather cool. It started to rain in a few minutes.


    Li Yue¡¯s second female lead was used of stealing in the mall and was pushed out by the security guards. When Jiang Yu¡¯s female lead saw this scene, she thought of her past self through the second female lead¡¯s shadow. She gave her umbre to the second female lead to block the rain while she went home in the rain.


    All the machines were ready when Director Chen said, ¡°Begin ¨C¡±


    Li Yue instantly fell into character.


    ¡°Let go of me! I didn¡¯t steal anything!¡± Li Yue struggled and even the blue veins on her neck could be seen clearly.


    Director Chen was very satisfied with Li Yue¡¯s performance and couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    ¡°You¡¯re framing a good person! If I call the police, all of you will be arrested!¡± Li Yue was still shouting at the top of her lungs and at this moment, it was Jiang Yu¡¯s turn to go on stage.


    She held a sky-blue umbre and stood not far away as she watched the girl being pushed by the security guards. It was as if she could see through her and see herself being looked down upon by others.


    She walked over and passed the umbre in her hand to Li Yue. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Li Yue held the umbre and stared nkly at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu turned around and walked into the rain. The bean-sized raindrops fell on her body and it was cold and painful.


    She was still trying to gather her emotions when she suddenly heard someone behind her cry out in pain, ¡°Aiya, it hurts!¡±


    Jiang Yu turned around and saw that Li Yue had identally twisted her ankle when she was walking down the stairs.


    A group of people ran over to ask about her injuries. Jiang Yu knew that she couldn¡¯t film for the time being so she found a ce to hide from the rain.


    Li Yue was surrounded by the crowd. She peeked at Jiang Yu through the gap.


    She said perfunctorily to the people who were concerned about her injuries, ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

 Chapter 803 - Deliberately Making Things Difficult Translator: Dragon B

    <h4>Chapter 803: Deliberately Making Things Difficult</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After confirming that Li Yue¡¯s injuries were indeed fine, Director Chen continued filming Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes.


    Because of Li Yue¡¯s small ident, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t pass the scene, so they could only reshoot.


    Li Yue took a towel and gave it to Jiang Yu with an umbre.


    ¡°Wipe it off, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Li Yue handed the towel to Jiang Yu and deliberately spoke very loudly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and took the towel from Li Yue¡¯s hand to wipe her sweat.


    ¡°No need to stand on ceremony, we¡¯re all friends.¡± Li Yue covered her mouth andughed.


    Herugh was very elegant. When othersughed like this, it seemed like they were mocking her. But when Li Yue did this, it meant that a mature woman had really encountered something happy and that was why she covered her mouth andughed.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t fall for it. ¡°If you put away your smile, I think I¡¯ll believe your words.¡±


    She stuffed the towel into Li Yue¡¯s arms and walked to her original position, preparing to shoot.


    Li Yue looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s back and felt that she was looked down upon.


    She secretly threw a can full of drinks on the ground and went back to rest as if nothing had happened.


    That road was the only path Jiang Yu had to take when filming, and she was still wearing high heels today. She would suffer if she stepped on that bottle.


    However, this method of making things difficult was not 100% sessful.


    If Jiang Yu looked down at the road and avoided the can, then she would have wasted her time this time.


    Jiang Yu was ready. Seeing this, Director Chen shouted, ¡°Begin ¨C¡±


    Jiang Yu walked in the rain and her gaze was a little dull. Her thoughts seemed to flow away with the rain.


    Director Chen was also very satisfied with Jiang Yu¡¯s acting. Although she was still young, she was not bad at acting as a mature and knowledgeable woman.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Director Chen looked at Jiang Yu in the machine and could not help but nod his head in praise.


    Li Yue had been sitting at the side resting and waiting for Director Chen to pick out Jiang Yu¡¯s faults. In the end, after waiting for so long, she only received this sentence.


    She was so angry that her teeth were itching. She hoped that Jiang Yu would quickly step on the can.


    She didn¡¯t know whether to say that Li Yue was lucky or that Jiang Yu was too engrossed in her acting and didn¡¯t even look at her feet.


    Jiang Yu was still immersed in her role but just as she was about to raise her head, she stepped on a hard object.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Yu cried out in shock and fell straight to the ground.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s entire body fell onto the stairs at the side and the protruding angle of the stairs cut through her skin.


    She was even wearing high heels and the heels were already broken.


    Li Yue knew that Jiang Yu must have stepped on the can that she had thrown earlier. Hence, in order to pretend to care about her, Li Yue hurriedly got up and ran to Jiang Yu. She didn¡¯t even use an umbre. ¡°Jiang Yu! Are you alright?!¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t believe that Li Yue would be so kind tofort her, so she was even more convinced that Li Yue had deliberately thrown the can here.


    Now that she had seen herself fall, she pretended to be worried in order to create a perfect image in front of others.


    Li Yue squatted in front of Jiang Yu and grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s arm, pretending to check her injuries.


    Jiang Yu retracted her arm without batting an eyelid and said indifferently, ¡°Thank you for your concern. If you had taken this can away, I would have believed that you were really worried about me.¡±


    Li Yue¡¯s expression froze and she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m really concerned about you. Why aren¡¯t you grateful?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t look at Li Yue anymore and forced herself to stand up. She endured the excruciating pain in her ankle and walked step by step towards the resting seat at the side.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Sister Xia came out from the bathroom. When she found out that Jiang Yu had identally fallen on the stairs, she rushed over with a towel. ¡°Jiang Yu, are you alright?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just sprained my ankle.¡±


    ¡°Sprained your ankle? And you got caught in the rain. If you don¡¯t get rest, you¡¯ll catch a cold!¡± Sister Xia was a little anxious, so she quickly went to her backpack and brought over some extra warmth.


    ¡°Quick, put it on first. It¡¯ll warm you up.¡± Sister Xia tore open the wrapping paper and stuck it on Jiang Yu¡¯s stomach.


    She also took off her coat and put it on Jiang Yu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Rest well tonight, be careful not to catch a cold. If you get sick, not only will it dy your progress, but your body will also feel ufortable,¡± Sister Xia nagged, afraid that Jiang Yu would feel ufortable.


    Jiang Yuforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Xia, my body is very healthy.¡±

 Chapter 804 - Bugs

    <h4>Chapter 804: Bugs</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Even though that was what she said, Jiang Yu still caught a cold the next day.


    Moreover, her ankle was swollen so high that she couldn¡¯t walk at all.


    Xu Ye and Yuan Lai took the opportunity to visit Jiang Yu before the shooting started. Li Yue also came over and gave her a set of warm clothes and a box of anti-inmmatory medicine.


    Jiang Yu watched as she ced the things at the end of her bed and was toozy to talk to her.


    Li Yue wasn¡¯t angry and left after putting the things down.


    Sister Xia went out to buy breakfast for Jiang Yu and just happened to see Li Yueing out of Jiang Yu¡¯s room.


    Li Yue smiled at Sister Xia and went downstairs to shoot.


    Sister Xia opened Jiang Yu¡¯s room door and ced the breakfast on the bedside table. She asked, ¡°Whose clothes are those at the end of the bed?¡±


    Jiang Yu answered honestly, ¡°Li Yue sent them over. She said that the temperature has dropped in the past few days and told me to keep warm.¡±


    ¡°Keep warm?¡± Sister Xia pinched the coat and was a little surprised. ¡°Even if it¡¯s to keep warm, it shouldn¡¯t be to the extent of sending a cotton-padded jacket over, right? It¡¯s summer, so I can understand if she sent a coat over. What does she mean by sending a cotton-padded jacket over? Does she want you to spend the winter ahead of time?¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what she means either.¡±


    ¡°She did that on purpose, didn¡¯t she?¡± Sister Xia picked up the cotton-padded jacket and was about to throw it into the bathroom.


    However, the moment she picked it up, a huge ck worm fell out of the jacket andnded on Jiang Yu¡¯s bed. Then, it quickly crawled under the bed.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sister Xia was shocked, and the jacket in her hands fell to the ground.


    ¡°Sister Xia, are you okay?!¡± Jiang Yu struggled to find Sister Xia, but she couldn¡¯t use any strength at her ankles.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t move! There¡¯s a bug under your bed!¡± Sister Xia shouted, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll call someone toe inter. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Actually, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t see the bug clearly, but she vaguely saw a big thing running quickly under her bed.


    Sister Xia calmed herself down and immediately gave Director Chen a call.


    Although Director Chen didn¡¯t know why sister Xia and Jiang Yu were afraid of a small bug, he could tell from sister Xia¡¯s tone that she was indeed very anxious, so without saying anything, Director Chen brought people upstairs.


    Sister Xia opened the door for Director Chen, pointed at the bed and said, ¡°It¡¯s right there! It¡¯s a very big bug! Not to mention a bug, that size, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it¡¯s a Rat!¡±


    Director Chen felt that Sister Xia was exaggerating. ¡°Sister Xia, aren¡¯t you exaggerating a little too much?¡±


    ¡°Look for yourself!¡± Sister Xia was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°Hurry up, Jiang Yu is still on the bed!¡±


    Director Chen did not think that the bug under the bed was that scary. He took the shlight and half-knelt on the ground, looking at the things under the bed.


    Director Chen looked carefully a few times, but he did not see anything under the bed. So he said with some confusion, ¡°There¡¯s nothing here¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw a huge ck beetle that was less than two centimeters away from his forehead, swaying its antennae.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± Director Chen was shocked, and the shlight in his hand fell to the ground.


    This size, this was obviously a poisonous hook beetle!


    Sister Xia was shocked by Director Chen, and her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Director Chen, how is it?¡±


    Director Chen wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and asked the people who hade with him to carry Jiang Yu to a new room.


    At the same time, he called the hotel reception to exin the matter and asked them to solve it as soon as possible.


    Seeing this, sister Xia knew that this bug was definitely not as simple as an ordinary bug. She asked, ¡°Director Chen, what exactly is going on?¡±


    Director Chen was also puzzled. ¡°This is a poisonous hook beetle. Its size isparable to a baby mouse, and its toxicity is strong. It¡¯s evenparable to the most poisonous cobra. But this is a tropical bug. How could it appear here?¡±


    ¡°Tropical bug?¡± Sister Xia was stunned. ¡°This bug was sent by Li Yue?¡±


    ¡°Li Yue? Sister Xia, don¡¯t joke around.¡± Director Chen thought Sister Xia was joking. ¡°You and Jiang Yu were already so scared when they saw this bug. Li Yue is alone. Would she dare to touch this bug?¡±


    ¡°But this bug was caught in the cotton-padded jacket that Li Yue sent!¡± Sister Xia pointed at the cotton-padded jacket on the ground. ¡°This is it!¡±


    Director Chen looked down. ¡°Sister Xia, are you kidding me? Why would someone send a cotton-padded jacket over in this summer? Li Yue is not a fool, why would she send you a cotton-padded jacket?¡±


    Heughed loudly and brought Sister Xia out of the room.

 Chapter 805 - Don’t Frame Me

    <h4>Chapter 805: Don¡¯t Frame Me</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Sister Xia could tell from Director Chen¡¯s attitude that he didn¡¯t believe what she said. She felt that Li Yue would never do such a thing.


    Since that was the case, she didn¡¯t need to say anything more. After following Director Chen out of the room, she said a few simple words and went to the new room to take care of Jiang Yu.


    ¡°How is it? You¡¯re not frightened, were you?¡± Sister Xia walked into the room and saw Jiang Yu half leaning against the headboard. She was still flipping through the script in her hand.


    Jiang Yu put the script aside. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not a big deal. You were the one who took the clothes and the bug fell out. You were the one who was most scared.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not small.¡± Sister Xia still had lingering fear, ¡°I think you¡¯ve heard Director Chen say that it¡¯s a poisonous hook beetle. Its poison isparable to the most poisonous cobra. But it¡¯s a tropical insect. Why would it appear here? I really can¡¯t figure it out no matter how I think about it.¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened is already very clear,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°There¡¯s a beetle in the cotton-padded jacket that Li Yue sent over. It wants to kill me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Sister Xia sighed. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that no one will believe that she¡¯s the one who did it. I just told Director Chen, but he thinks that Li Yue doesn¡¯t have the guts to touch that bug.¡±


    This was indeed the first thought that most people had when they found out about this matter.


    Such a big bug, Jiang Yu and Sister Xia had yet to deal with it. How could Li Yue, who was alone, dare to put such a big bug into her cotton-padded clothes?


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jiang Yu leaned against the headboard. ¡°No matter who hears about this, they won¡¯t think that Li Yue did it.¡±


    ¡°And even if we call her over to confront her, she won¡¯t admit it,¡± Sister Xia said.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Jiang Yu sighed. She didn¡¯t know how to find evidence to prove that Li Yue did it.


    But Li Yue didn¡¯t seem to know about this. At night, she knocked on Jiang Yu¡¯s door. ¡°Jiang Yu, are you resting?¡±


    Sister Xia was helping Jiang Yu tidy up when she heard Li Yue knocking on the door. She was a little confused.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Sister Xia asked Jiang Yu softly. ¡°Did shee to see if anything happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°But since she¡¯s here, she must be a guest. Let her in first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sister Xia opened the door and saw Li Yue dressed up. She was wearing a pair of ck gloves as she stood at the door.


    Sister Xia was a little speechless by her outfit but she did notment on it. Instead, she opened a path for her. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Li Yue did not say ¡°Thank you¡± and just walked in.


    She walked straight to Jiang Yu¡¯s side and bent down to look at her expression.


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s expression was very calm and there was no difference from usual. She couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. ¡°Jiang Yu, are you alright? I heard from Director Chen that there¡¯s a very big bug in your room!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Although the bug is poisonous, it¡¯s very scary.¡± Jiang Yu looked straight into Li Yue¡¯s eyes, trying to get some clues from it.


    However, Li Yue felt a little guilty and didn¡¯t dare to look straight into Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes. Instead, she turned her head away and said awkwardly, ¡°Since you¡¯re alright, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious. Sit down for a while before you leave.¡± Jiang Yu patted the seat beside her, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re the one who sent me the cotton-padded jacket. It can be considered a gift at any rate. If I let you go just like that and didn¡¯t ask you to stay, it would seem that I¡¯m being unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°What cotton-padded jacket?¡± Li Yue didn¡¯t admit that she was the one who sent the cotton-padded jacket. ¡°I¡¯ve never given you something like this before, right?¡±


    ¡°Why not? That bug fell out from the cotton-padded jacket you gave her,¡± Sister Xia said coldly.


    ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t I remember that I gave you a cotton-padded jacket?¡± Li Yue smiled awkwardly and began to act as if she had lost her memory. ¡°Jiang Yu, you must have remembered wrongly. I heard that you were injured and many people came to see you. They also gave you gifts. Did you remember me and them wrongly?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be ignorant.¡± Jiang Yu sneered. ¡°Someone gave me a cotton-padded jacket in the middle of the summer. How could I not remember who it was?¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t frame me. And even if that cotton-padded jacket was really given by me, that bug couldn¡¯t have been put in by me, right?¡± Li Yue said matter-of-factly, it was as if she really didn¡¯t do it herself.


    But Jiang Yu knew that Li Yue was the one who put that bug in there. And someone must have helped her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to obtain such a tropical insect.

 Chapter 806 - orrow Computer

    <h4>Chapter 806: Borrow Computer</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Who knows if it was you?¡± Jiang Yu sneered. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back. I¡¯m a little tired and I need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Rest well. I¡¯lle and visit you again when I¡¯m free.¡± Li Yue pretended to be polite and said a few words before she turned around and left.


    After Li Yue left, Sister Xia closed the door. ¡°Jiang Yu, with her current attitude, even if she gritted her teeth, she wouldn¡¯t admit that it was her who did it.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°If she can say such a lie in front of me without any shame, you can imagine how she would look like in front of others.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t let this matter go just like that,¡± Sister Xia said. ¡°If this matter was just a prank, it would be over with a smile. But what she did this time is to take your life!¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes turned cold. She thought for a moment and said to Sister Xia, ¡°Sister Xia, can you help me get aputer now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult, but my brother¡¯s house is nearby. He has aputer at home. I can help you ask,¡± said Sister Xia.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Sister Xia,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    She still had some impression of Sister Xia¡¯s brother. His name was Chang Kai. She had met him through Sister Xia¡¯s introduction when she was investigating Xiao Xia¡¯s car ident.


    Sister Xia gave Chang Kai a call and briefly exined the situation before hanging up.


    She turned to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°He¡¯s at home alone and hasn¡¯t slept yet. We can borrow hisputer for a while.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Jiang Yu was a little excited and hurriedly got out of bed to put on her clothes.


    Sister Xia stopped her. ¡°I told him about your foot injury. He said to bring theputer over directly.¡±


    ¡°Would that be troublesome?¡± Jiang Yu was a little worried.


    Sister Xia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just aptop anyway. It won¡¯t be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yu was finally relieved.


    Fifteen minutester, Chang Kai held hisptop and knocked on Jiang Yu¡¯s door.


    Sister Xia hurriedly opened the door and let Chang Kai in.


    ¡°No one saw you on the way here, right?¡± Sister Xia asked.


    Chang Kai shook his head. ¡°No, there weren¡¯t many people on the way here. It was very quiet.¡±


    However, he was still a little curious, he asked, ¡°But I¡¯m a little curious. Why did you tell me to be careful on the way here and not to be seen by others? Even if I did see you, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, right? I¡¯m just here to deliver theputer. I didn¡¯t do anything illegal.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask a child about adult matters.¡± Sister Xia was very anxious now. In her anxiety, she pulled out her usual perfunctory trick to deal with Chang Kai.


    Chang Kai: ¡°¡­ forget it. You should save your words for someone else in the future.¡±


    He knew that Jiang Yu wanted to borrow theputer, so he directly handed theputer over to Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Is it something important? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have called me sote to send theputer over.¡± Chang Kai scratched his head.


    He was about to go to sleep when he suddenly received a call from Sister Xia. From her tone, it sounded like she was in a hurry. Chang Kai didn¡¯t ask any further and got up to put on his clothes. Then, he came over with theptop.


    Chang Kai was a police officer. If Li Yue really had the intention to harm others and had taken action, then Chang Kai had the authority to arrest her.


    But now, everything was still unknown. No one knew what the oue would be. Hence, Sister Xia was also hesitating whether she should tell Chang Kai about this matter.


    But Jiang Yu didn¡¯t feel that there was anything to hide. She directly told him about this matter. ¡°Li Yue wants to harm me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chang Kai was startled. ¡°Li Yue¡­ is that the movie queen from before, Li Yue?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Jiang Yu turned on theputer and asked Chang Kai to unlock theputer. She skillfully entered a string of code into the browser and then turned on her phone. Through a series of operations, she found the IP address of Li Yue¡¯s social media ount.


    Then, she turned on her phone¡¯s bluetooth and connected it to theputer.


    As for this string of code, it was a small software that Jiang Yu had tried to develop a long time ago. It was used to hack into other people¡¯s social media.


    However, Jiang Yu had never used it before and she didn¡¯t know if it would work. Today was the first time she opened it to use it, but it seemed that the effect was pretty good.


    She quickly hacked into Li Yue¡¯s social ount and looked through her chat records.


    The previous few people¡¯s chat records were all normal. Only the person with the name ¡°Ah Xiang¡± and Li Yue¡¯s chat records were very strange.

 Chapter 807 - Chat History

    <h4>Chapter 807: Chat History</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Li Yue and Ah Xiang¡¯s chat history should have been deleted, but it wasn¡¯tpletely deleted. From the few sentences left behind, Jiang Yu could vaguely make out something.


    Ah Xiang: ¡°I¡¯ve already got it. When will youe and look for me?¡±


    Li Yue: ¡°Can you show me what it looks like first?¡±


    Ah Xiang: ¡°Of course.¡±


    There should be pictures or videos below because Li Yue¡¯s next words were: ¡°Alright, then this is it. Send me the location and I¡¯ll go look for you now.¡±


    But unfortunately, Li Yue had deleted the records of that area, so Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Although Jiang Yu could restore the items that had disappeared, it was a waste of time. Moreover, through these words, she knew that the person called ¡°Ah Xiang¡± was the person who had given the poisonous hook beetle to Li Yue.


    Since things hade to this, there was no need to look at the following chat logs.


    Jiang Yu imported these few sentences and the ount called ¡°Ah Xiang¡± into her phone and then deleted all traces of her search in the browser. After deleting everything and making sure that there were no traces left, Jiang Yu turned off theputer and returned it to Chang Kai.


    Sister Xia and Chang Kai didn¡¯t know what Jiang Yu had done with theputer, but they tactfully didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Chang Kai took theputer and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Jiang Yu stopped Chang Kai and opened her phone to show him Ah Xiang¡¯s ount, ¡°Can you help me investigate this person? I suspect that he is the person who provided Li Yue with the information, so please help me investigate.¡±


    Chang Kai took out his phone to take a few detailed photos and said, ¡°Alright, leave this matter to me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you then.¡± Jiang Yu thanked him sincerely.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Chang Kai waved his hand and left with hisputer.


    After Chang Kai left, Sister Xia asked Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, what did you use hisputer to check just now? Who is that ¡®Ah Xiang¡¯? Is he the person you found?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Nothing much. I just checked who Li Yue has been talking to recently. As for Ah Xiang, I found him. He¡¯s the person who has been trading with Li Yue recently.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the poisonous hook beetle?¡± Sister Xia was a little scared.


    Jiang Yu nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that thing. Li Yue might have been worried that this matter would be exposed, so she deleted her chat history with Ah Xiang. But it wasn¡¯tpletely deleted, so she still left a few sentences behind. From those few sentences, I can basically determine the rtionship between Ah Xiang and Li Yue.¡±


    ¡°You just found this out?¡± Sister Xia asked.


    Jiang Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you show those words to Chang Kai? If he had seen it, he could have just arrested Li Yue directly, right?¡± Sister Xia didn¡¯t understand.


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°But these few sentences can not be used as evidence. When the timees, as long as Li Yue gritted her teeth and refused to admit it, these few sentences will not be considered evidence. Moreover, I secretly read Li Yue¡¯s chat records. It¡¯s not right. If It¡¯s serious, it¡¯s against thew. So we can¡¯t say this out loud. We can only ask Chang Kai to help investigate this person called ¡®Ah Xiang¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Sister Xia suddenly understood.


    ¡°So now we only need to wait for Chang Kai¡¯s result. For the rest of the time, let¡¯s see how Li Yue jumps around first.¡± Jiang Yu said calmly.


    ¡°However, with your abilities, you should be able to find that ¡®Ah Xiang¡¯, right? Why would you hand this matter over to Chang Kai?¡± Sister Xia had just heaved a sigh of relief when there was another thing that she could not understand.


    Jiang Yu shrugged, she said indifferently, ¡°I still have to film, so I don¡¯t have much time to investigate. Moreover, Chang Kai¡¯s identity is a police officer. The things that he finds out will be more convincing than what I find out. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m not afraid that Li Yue will be thick-skinned and refuse to admit it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Sister Xia nodded.


    Li Yue, who had been secretly checked on the chat records, was not aware of this. She was even d that she had deleted the chat records with Ah Xiang in advance. If that was the case, even if the truth was exposed, no one would be able to trace it back to her.


    ¡°Jiang Yu ah, Jiang Yu, you¡¯re lucky this time. Just wait and see. You won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡± Li Yue looked at the doll on the bedside table that was filled with needles, there was a note with the words ¡°Jiang Yu¡± on it.

 Chapter 808 - Food Chain

    <h4>Chapter 808: Food Chain</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu¡¯s foot injury had been recovering for two or three days and was gradually recovering. She could now barely walk.


    In order not to dy the filming process, Jiang Yu took the initiative to request Director Chen to shoot the scenes where she did not have much action.


    Director Chen was worried about Jiang Yu¡¯s foot, but thetter seemed to be fine, he smiled and said, ¡°Director Chen, I know how much you value this show. My foot injury is almost healed, and I can barely walk. So don¡¯t worry about my foot. Hurry up and start filming.¡±


    Seeing how insistent Jiang Yu was, Director Chen couldn¡¯t say anything, so he had no choice but to agree to Jiang Yu¡¯s request.


    With Sister Xia¡¯s support, Jiang Yu came to the set and sat down in her seat, ready to continue filming.


    Yuan Lai was still reading the script when he saw Jiang Yu. He walked over and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, is your leg really okay?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really fine. I¡¯m not some delicate princess. I just sprained my ankle. When the swelling goes down, I¡¯ll be able to walk normally.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I was worried about your foot,¡± Yuan Lai heaved a sigh of relief and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and patted Yuan Lai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Today is your scene with me. You must perform well.¡±


    Yuan Lai was full of confidence. ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t worry! You and I are such close friends. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m afraid of acting with you?¡±


    ¡°Then you better not be afraid.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and teased.


    Yuan Lai returned to his seat to read the script while Sister Xia walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side with her phone, she said in a low voice, ¡°Chang Kai called me. He said he found some clues about that ¡®Ah Xiang¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Jiang Yu helped Sister Xia stand up and followed her to a rtively secluded corner.


    She took the phone from Sister Xia¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Is it Chang Kai?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Chang Kai answered.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Please tell me the truth about that person.¡±


    Chang Kai said, ¡°That person called ¡®Ah Xiang¡¯ has a criminal record. He spent a total of twenty years in prison for theft, illegal immigration, and attempted robbery. He was recently released after serving his sentence. No one knows where he went. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t have an identity card that can prove his identity. No one knows his name. Even those who know him only know the name ¡®Ah Xiang¡¯.¡±


    ¡°It seems that his strength isn¡¯t weak,¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself.


    ¡°Besides that, there¡¯s another thing. It seems that Ah Xiang has never acted alone. Someone behind him should be helping him. Who knows if it¡¯s his boss or his ¡®customer,¡¯¡± Chang Kai added.


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s¡­ a food chain behind Ah Xiang?¡± Jiang Yu seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡°It should be.¡± Chang Kai also thought so. ¡°Otherwise, no one can exin why there was suddenly no news of Ah Xiang after he was released from prison. No one knows where he is.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, Officer Chang.¡± Jiang Yu thanked her politely and hung up the phone.


    ¡°How is it? What did Chang Kai say?¡± Sister Xia was very concerned about this matter.


    ¡°There are too many people here. Wait for me to tell you in detail tonight.¡± Jiang Yu was worried that someone was watching her. ¡°This matter is not as simple as it looks.¡±


    When Sister Xia heard this, her heart thumped as if a huge stone had smashed down on her.


    Jiang Yu returned to the set and started filming today¡¯s scene with Yuan Lai.


    Li Yue sat at the side and watched as the corners of her mouth curled up into a cold smile.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t notice Li Yue¡¯s gaze at the beginning. It was only when the scene ended that she realized that Li Yue had been looking at her. The expression on her face was gloomy and scary.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jiang Yu slowly walked towards Li Yue and looked at her in amusement. ¡°Are you looking to see if I¡¯ve been bitten by a bug?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Li Yue covered her mouth andughed. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been bitten.¡±


    ¡°But from your expression, I can tell that you really want me to be bitten, right?¡± Jiang Yu smiled and asked.


    Li Yue paused and her tone turned cold. ¡°Jiang Yu, what do you mean by that? A few days ago, you said that I was the one who put that bug in your room and now you¡¯re framing me. Why? Is it fun to go against me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very fun.¡± Jiang Yu straightened up and stared straight at Li Yue. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m telling the truth, so it¡¯s not fun.¡±

 Chapter 809 - Let Her Go

    <h4>Chapter 809: Let Her Go</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t talk to yourself here.¡± Li Yue felt a little guilty from Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze and didn¡¯t dare to look her in the eye.


    ¡°You know very well whether I¡¯m talking to myself or not.¡± Jiang Yu moved closer to Li Yue and spoke in such a low voice that only the two of them could hear her.


    However, this was the first time Li Yue had done such a thing. Even though she told herself not to panic and to be ruthless, she couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat from being stared at by Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say something that I don¡¯t understand.¡± Li Yue hurriedly pushed Jiang Yu away, she stammered, ¡°You will, will dy my emotions while filming. If I don¡¯t perform well in the future, I will me you.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s expression was very rxed, as though nothing had happened just now.


    Li Yue also hurriedly ran away.


    Sister Xia went to the side and brought over a bottle of mineral water, handing it to Jiang Yu.


    She looked at Li Yue¡¯s staggering figure and found it a little funny. ¡°Jiang Yu, what¡¯s there to talk about with Li Yue? It¡¯s best not to have any interactions with her in the future. She¡¯s not a good person.¡±


    Jiang Yu opened the bottle of mineral water and took a sip, ¡°She¡¯s not a good person indeed. However, the entertainment industry has a good evaluation of her, so no one thinks that Li Yue is someone that can¡¯t be gotten along with. As for her fans, weren¡¯t they also deceived by her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but no one stepped forward to identify her,¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°I also heard that the reason why Li Yue epted this movie was to act with you and take the opportunity to regain her position as the movie queen.¡±


    ¡°Take back her position as the movie queen?¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself. ¡°Then let¡¯s see if she has the ability to do so.¡±


    Sister Xia brought Jiang Yu back to the hotel room. As she helped her pack up her things, she asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, how do you n to teach Li Yue a lesson?¡±


    ¡°Teach Li Yue a lesson for what?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Do you n to let her off just like that?¡± Sister Xia paused. ¡°She wants to harm you. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m angry,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°But there¡¯s no clear evidence to point to. Even if I really want to teach her a lesson, there¡¯s no reason for it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Sister Xia sighed. She remembered Chang Kai¡¯s call to Jiang Yu today, so she asked, ¡°By the way, what did Chang Kai call you about today? Did he find out about Ah Xiang?¡±


    Jiang Yu told Sister Xia everything that Chang Kai told her.


    After Sister Xia heard it, she was also shocked. ¡°What? Does this mean that there is a ¡®food chain¡¯ behind Ah Xiang? Then his background must not be simple. After all, Li Yue is the eldest daughter of the Li family. How could she be rted to such a person?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either. But they are all a bunch of desperadoes. As long as there is money, they will do anything,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Then Li Yue¡­¡± Sister Xia did not finish her sentence, but Jiang Yu knew what she meant.


    Sister Xia was guessing how many other people Li Yue was rted to besides Ah Xiang.


    Getting involved with such an unknown person was not a good thing in the end.


    Sister Xia was a little worried about Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, it¡¯s best not to get too close to Li Yue in the future. No matter if you are friends or enemies with her, it¡¯s not good for you to get too close to her. For this matter, just leave it to Chang Kai to investigate. You can focus on filming. In the future, I definitely won¡¯t help you take on any scenes with Li Yue.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll let her off for now,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°But it¡¯s hard to say if I¡¯ll be able to work with her in the future. I want to avoid her, but she¡¯ll be like the god of gue.¡±


    ¡°If you can avoid her, then do so.¡± Sister Xia sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with these two sisters of the Li family recently. Their brains aren¡¯t working properly.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Because she had her own ns.


    If Chang Kai was the only one to investigate Ah Xiang¡¯s matter, there would definitely be something that he couldn¡¯t find out. She would take advantage of her free time to investigate and then think of a way to pass all this information to Chang Kai. This way, the things that came out of Chang Kai¡¯s hands would be the standard evidence.


    When the time came, she would throw all these things in front of Li Yue. Even if she had a hundred mouths, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it clearly.


    She still wanted to rely on this drama to get back the movie queen? She had to think of a way to protect her reputation first.

 Chapter 810 - The Crying Sound Outside The Door

    <h4>Chapter 810: The Crying Sound Outside The Door</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After Jiang Yu finished her dinner and took an anti-inmmatory pill, she obedientlyy down to rest.


    Sister Xia helped her to take care of everything before she left in peace and returned to her room to rest.


    After lying down for a short while, Jiang Yu felt her head be heavy and very sleepy. She looked at the time and saw that it was already 10:30 pm. It was also time for her to sleep, so she closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    After an unknown amount of time, Jiang Yu woke up from her sleep in a daze. She felt that her nose was very stuffy and she couldn¡¯t breathe properly.


    ¡°I have a cold,¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself. She climbed out of bed and prepared to go to the medical kit that Sister Xia had prepared for her.


    Just as she took out a box of cold medicine, she heard a slight sounding from the door.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t take it to heart. She just thought that someone was passing by her room. She poured herself a ss of water and was about to take her medicine when she heard the sound of crying from outside.


    At first, it was only a soft sob, but it gradually turned into a heart-wrenching cry. It was especially deste and terrifying in the dark corridor.


    The people who lived on the same floor as Jiang Yu were woken up by the sound. They opened the door one after another, wanting to see who was crying in the corridor.


    Jiang Yu originally did not intend to care, but someone knocked on her door and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you asleep?¡±


    From the sound, it was Yuan Lai.


    Jiang Yu got out of bed and opened the door. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yuan Lai handed something to her. ¡°I saw this thing at your door. It was crying all the time. It was too noisy, but I couldn¡¯t find the switch.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the object and looked at it. It was an ordinary stuffed duck. But it was this ordinary stuffed duck that was crying out shrilly.


    The other staff members also opened the door and surrounded it, looking at the stuffed duck.


    ¡°Who is this prank at night? Putting this object at the door of someone else¡¯s room, isn¡¯t it deliberately preventing others from having a good rest?¡±


    ¡°I think this is already beyond the scope of a prank, isn¡¯t it? If it¡¯s really a prank, at most, it would only y a few children¡¯s songs. Who would y such a wailing sound in the middle of the night? This is just a deliberate attempt to scare people, right?¡±


    Everyone had their own guesses, but no one knew what the truth was.


    Jiang Yu flipped the duck doll over and saw a power switch under her clothes. She turned off the power and the cries from the duck doll stopped.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing everyone¡¯s rest,¡± Jiang Yu said apologetically. ¡°Go back and rest. You still have work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to do. It¡¯s mainly you.¡± Yuan Lai was very worried about Jiang Yu because the duck doll had appeared out of thin air at the door of Jiang Yu¡¯s room.


    He said, ¡°This duck is so scary, and it even appeared at the door of your room. We were all worried that something would happen to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a duck doll. It can¡¯t scare me.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and shook the duck in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this doll back and put it away first. No matter who it is, whether it¡¯s a prank in the middle of the night or a sociopath trying to scare people, I¡¯ll take this doll as a gift from that person and ept it first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s obviously a scary thing. Jiang Yu, how do you dare to keep it?¡± Yuan Lai looked worried.


    ¡°But this duck is quite cute,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yuan Lai wanted to say something else, but seeing Jiang Yu¡¯s determined eyes, he didn¡¯t want to say anything else, so he had to remind Jiang Yu to look for him at night.


    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Yu patted Yuan Lai¡¯s shoulderfortingly, ¡°Alright, go back and rest. Everyone, go back and rest. Don¡¯t dy the filming tomorrow because of me.¡±


    Since Jiang Yu had said so, the rest had no reason to stay. They all went back to their rooms to rest.


    Jiang Yu closed the door and ced the stuffed duck on her bedside table.


    Although no one knew who had ced the duck at the door of Jiang Yu¡¯s room, Jiang Yu already had a candidate in mind ¡ª Li Yue.


    Perhaps she didn¡¯t put it there herself and had paid someone to do it, but this matter was definitely rted to Li Yue.


    Jiang Yu closed her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. She tossed and turned until dawn.


    Although Li Yue had shown from the start that she didn¡¯t like her attitude, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent of harming her own life, was it?

 Chapter 811 - Rational Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 811: Rational Analysis</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu had been unable to sleep from the second half of the night until daybreak. It wasn¡¯t until Sister Xia knocked on her door that Jiang Yu got out of bed and opened the door.


    ¡°Director Chen said there¡¯s no show for you today. You can rest in your room for a while,¡± said Sister Xia as she entered the room. She ced the soy milk and deep-fried dough sticks that she had just bought on Jiang Yu¡¯s bedside table.


    ¡°Hey, who gave you this stuffed duck?¡± Sister Xia looked at the stuffed duck and picked it up to admire it. ¡°It¡¯s really pretty.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s voice was so hoarse that she almost couldn¡¯t speak. She coughed dryly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who it was. It was left outside my room in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°AH? who brought something here in the middle of the night?¡± Sister Xia couldn¡¯t help butugh. She thought it was because someone was too embarrassed to give it to Jiang Yu in front of her, so they secretly came to give it to her in the middle of the night.


    Jiang Yu looked at Sister Xia¡¯s happy expression and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she told Sister Xia about what happenedst night.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± When Sister Xia heard that, the doll in her hand instantly dropped to the ground in fright.


    ¡°Sister Xia, are you alright?¡± Jiang Yu hurriedlyforted Sister Xia.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just a little scared.¡± Sister Xia was still in shock, ¡°What happened recently? First, Li Yue released a bug to bite you. Then, someone secretly ced this crying doll at your door in the middle of the night. What were they trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Jiang Yu only felt that her throat was very dry and ufortable. It was about to split open.


    Only then did Sister Xia notice that something was wrong with Jiang Yu¡¯s throat. She quickly poured a ss of water for her to drink to moisten her throat.


    Jiang Yu drank a whole ss of water before she felt that her throat had recovered.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly catch a cold?¡± Sister Xia was a little surprised because she had been keeping Jiang Yu warm for the past few days. Logically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t have caught a cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°I suddenly woke up in the middle of the nightst night. My nose was a little stuffy and I couldn¡¯t breathe. I got up to look for some cold medicine to take and I heard this sound at the door.¡±


    ¡°This is clearly someone¡¯s doing it on purpose!¡± Sister Xia was a little angry. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it because you¡¯re easy to bully? Is that why Li Yue kept bullying you?¡±


    ¡°This time, the doll might not have been sent by Li Yue,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°Maybe it was her, or maybe she spent money to get someone to send it over. But no matter what, Li Yue is definitely involved in this matter.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s Li Yue herself!¡± Sister Xia said unhappily.


    ¡°Not necessarily. She probably wouldn¡¯t dare to go to someone else¡¯s room alone in the middle of the night and put this thing there,¡± Jiang Yu guessed.


    ¡°Not necessarily, but definitely!¡± Sister Xia¡¯s tone became a little angry when she mentioned Li Yue. ¡°She even dared to take the poisonous hook beetle. If that poisonous thing bit her, she might not be able to save herself. She¡¯s not even afraid of that thing, why would she be afraid of going to someone else¡¯s room in the middle of the night?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought about it carefully and felt that what Sister Xia said made sense, so she didn¡¯t argue.


    However, Li Yue must have been involved in this matter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What happened to Li Yue recently?¡± Sister Xia was puzzled by Li Yue¡¯s change, ¡°Originally, her manager, Sister He, and I were sworn enemies. We never spoke, but she kept looking for me these few days and even asked me if I felt that Li Yue had changed. At that time, I didn¡¯t feel anything, but now I feel that she has really changed?¡±


    Jiang Yu also felt that Li Yue had changed. She had even changed to the point of making people feel unfamiliar.


    ¡°She has indeed changed. She doesn¡¯t even care about her identity,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Sister He told me that ever since Li Yue went back to celebrate the new year, she had changed like this.¡±


    After the New Year? Jiang Yu was stunned.


    Could it be because of the incident where she and Li Lu lost face in the Mo Family?


    But that incident was because Li Lu was making trouble for no reason, so the Mo family¡¯s attitude towards them had be worse. Li Yue shouldn¡¯t be so petty. She remembered an incident for so long?


    But if it was really because of this incident¡­ it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    So she rubbed her temples and slowly said, ¡°I think I know why.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sister Xia looked at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu then told her about Li Yue and Li Lu visiting the Mo family during the New Year.


    ¡°Just because of this matter?¡± Sister Xia felt that it was unreasonable, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Li Lu being unreasonable, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this, right? She¡¯s so good, she even med it on unrted people? How did she be the eldest miss of the Li Family?¡±

 Chapter 812 - Become Even Worse

    <h4>Chapter 812: Be Even Worse</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    It was hard for Jiang Yu to say whether Li Yue¡¯s current state was due to the events that happened during the New Year.


    But if that was really the case, there was a trace to be found.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Sister Xia thought about it and decided to stay with Jiang Yu. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go back and get my nket. Tonight, I¡¯ll rest with you.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that he couldn¡¯t stop Sister Xia¡¯s thoughts, so he could only let her go.


    Sister Xia went to her room and brought the nket over.


    ¡°I want to see if anyone wille and cause trouble again tonight!¡± Sister Xia was really angry. She sat down on Jiang Yu¡¯s bed and refused to go anywhere.


    She had treated Jiang Yu like a precious artiste, but in the end, she was toyed with like a clown?! She was even targeted for her life?!


    This was simply intolerable!


    Jiang Yu smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Sister Xia, it¡¯s alright. I think Li Yue should be able to behave a little better tonight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d better be like that!¡± Sister Xia said unhappily.


    However, Jiang Yu still thought that things were a little better.


    That night, Jiang Yu and Sister Xia were just about to go to bed when they heard someone knocking on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Sister Xia asked.


    No one answered the door, and the knocking stopped.


    ¡°Who is it? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything after knocking on the door? Could it be another prank?¡± Sister Xia grumbled unhappily as she changed into her pajamas and prepared to go to bed.


    However, there was another knock on the door, and it sounded even more urgent than before, as if it was going to break Jiang Yu¡¯s door into pieces.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Sister Xia shouted and unwillingly walked over to open the door.


    However, when she opened the door, there was no one outside. It was empty.


    ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s sote at night. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sister Xia said unhappily. Just as she was about to return to her room, she saw a small box at the door.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Sister Xia picked up the box and closed the door.


    ¡°What is it, Sister Xia?¡± Jiang Yu sat on the bed and watched as Sister Xia brought in a small box.


    ¡°Someone knocked on the door and left this thing at the door.¡± Sister Xia handed the box to Jiang Yu. ¡°This is it.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what was inside the box either. After looking around for a while, she decided to open it.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Sister Xia hurriedly stopped Jiang Yu. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that someone sent it to you yesterday. It¡¯s definitely not something good. Are you going to open it to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that when this box is opened, a person will jump out.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu opened the box.


    There was only a ghost doll with a strange expression inside.


    Sister Xia was startled and hurriedly took the box from Jiang Yu¡¯s hands and threw it into the bathroom¡¯s trash can.


    ¡°This thing is unlucky!¡± Sister Xia said.


    Jiang Yu was also frightened by the ghost doll. However, she didn¡¯t expect the person to hate her so much that he even used this thing to scare her.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, are you okay?¡± Sister Xia looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s expression, worried that she would be too scared to speak.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Yu came back to her senses and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the box?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°I threw it into the trash can.¡±


    ¡°Bring it over, I¡¯ll keep it,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Sister Xia felt that Jiang Yu had been scared out of her wits. ¡°Jiang Yu, that¡¯s a ghost doll. You still want to keep it? How scary!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, it was a gift from someone else. No matter what, I have to ept it,¡± Jiang Yu said as she got out of bed and walked to the door, ¡°Thank you for the gift. Whether I like it or not, I will ept it.¡±


    Her words were meant for the people outside the door.


    However, Sister Xia was a little confused. ¡°Is there anyone outside?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anyone, but I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s someone who wants to hear my cries.¡± Jiang Yu walked into the bathroom and picked up the ghost doll along with the box.


    ¡°Have you thought it through? Are you really going to ept it?¡± Sister Xia asked uncertainly.


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s still a gift. Just ept it.¡± Jiang Yu said and threw the box to the side of the stuffed duck, ¡°Keep these things. If we really catch Li Yue in the future, these things will be of great use.¡±


    Only then did Sister Xia understand Jiang Yu¡¯s intention. She said, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s good to keep it. It saves Li Yue from not admitting it again.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s always like this. As the eldest daughter of the Li family, she doesn¡¯t know anything else, but she¡¯s very good at ¡®not admitting to it¡¯.¡± Jiang Yu sneered.

 Chapter 813 - Wrap Party

    <h4>Chapter 813: Wrap Party</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s best to stay as far away from Li Yue as possible in the future.¡± Sister Xia sighed and gave Jiang Yu a few more words before lying down to rest.


    Jiang Yu kept all the things away before lying down on the bed to rest.


    Perhaps it was because Sister Xia had been resting with Jiang Yu recently that no one would knock on the door in the middle of the night and leave anything strange behind.


    ¡°It seems that Li Yue has been well-behaved recently,¡± Sister Xia said as she helped Jiang Yu pack her luggage.


    Today was Jiang Yu¡¯sst scene and the filming had just ended.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s afraid, or maybe she wants to trick me after the filming is over.¡± Jiang Yu ced her water cup into her luggage, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely have a wrap party tonight. As long as I¡¯m there, Li Yue will definitely be there. If she wants to do anything to me, tonight will be herst chance.¡±


    When Sister Xia heard this, she didn¡¯t n to let Jiang Yu attend the ¡°Wrap party¡±, nor did she n to let her go to the ¡°Wrap party¡±.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, Let¡¯s return to the studio. As long as we can avoid contact with Li Yue now, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Sister Xia advised.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister Xia. I¡¯ll definitely go to the wrap party tonight. I want to see what Li Yue has in mind,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Sister Xia knew that she couldn¡¯t persuade Jiang Yu, so she could only let her be. ¡°But you must be careful. No one knows what evil thoughts Li Yue has in her heart. When I¡¯m not by your side, you must be more careful and walk towards Yuan Lai. Yuan Lai seems to be a good child and he treats you as a true friend. He will definitely protect you.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll protect myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sister Xia packed her luggage and brought Jiang Yu to Yuan Lai¡¯s side. Only then did she return to the studio with Jiang Yu¡¯s belongings.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t be afraid. As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Yuan Lai patted his chest. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still a man.¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± Jiang Yuughed out loud. ¡°Did Sister Xia tell you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuan Lai nodded honestly. ¡°Sister Xia said that someone has been bullying you recently. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll attack you at the banquet tonight, so she asked me to stay by your side.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask why?¡± Jiang Yu admired Yuan Lai¡¯s helpful personality. However, it was a littlecking in consideration to agree to help without even asking why.


    However, Yuan Lai didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. When we were recording variety shows together, didn¡¯t you always take care of me? Speaking of which, rather than saying that I treat you as a friend, I should say that I treat you as a sister. If my own sister is in danger, of course I would stand up to protect you. How would I have the time to ask so many questions?¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. She patted Yuan Lai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Based on your thoughts, I should acknowledge you as my younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Yuan Lai giggled and called out sweetly, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that Yuan Lai was indeed a good boy. If he was really with Wen Nuan, he should be able to take good care of her.


    However, he still had to ask Yuan Lai for his opinion first.


    Yuan Lai and Jiang Yu went to the hotel where the wrap party was held and found a private room.


    There were a lot of people. Not only were the director and a few main actors, but there were also a few other staff members and Xu Ye¡¯s manager.


    On the other hand, Sister Xia had something to do at the studio today, so she couldn¡¯t apany Jiang Yu to attend the party.


    ¡°Jiang Yu is here? Please take a seat!¡± Director Chen greeted warmly when he saw Jiang Yu enter the room.


    ¡°Thank you, Director Chen.¡± Jiang Yu thanked him politely before she pulled out a chair and sat down.


    She had specially chosen a seat beside Li Yue to sit down so that she could observe her every move during the banquet.


    The others did not dare to sit beside Li Yue because they felt that her aura was too strong and they were afraid that they would not dare to speak after they sat there.


    But Jiang Yu calmly sat beside Li Yue. It was truly admirable.


    As expected of the current movie queen. She had the guts to go against the aura of the previous movie queen!


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here to sit.¡± After Jiang Yu sat down, she politely greeted Li Yue. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problem for me to sit here, right?¡±


    ¡°No problem. You can sit wherever you want.¡± Li Yue smiled without the slightest difort.


    Jiang Yu looked at her expression and did not see any clues.

 Chapter 814 - Safe and Sound

    <h4>Chapter 814: Safe and Sound</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, let¡¯s eat first.¡± Director Chen noticed that the atmosphere between Jiang Yu and Li Yue was not right, so he quickly called for everyone to eat.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The group of people cheered in agreement with Director Chen and began to eat.


    Jiang Yu was like her usual way of eating, she would pick up a mouthful of food whenever she saw something she wanted to eat. If she didn¡¯t want to eat, she would wait for others to finish picking up the food before turning the turntable away.


    Li Yue stopped eating after a few bites and continued to watch Jiang Yu eat.


    Jiang Yu noticed Li Yue¡¯s gaze and asked as she picked up the food, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡± Li Yue stared at Jiang Yu. ¡°It¡¯s just that from your expression, you seem very calm.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s hand that was picking up the food paused and he turned to look at Li Yue. ¡°What else? I can¡¯t cry and eat, right?¡±


    Li Yue choked, after a long while, she said, ¡°I heard that a few days ago, someone ced some scary things at the door of your room in the middle of the night. I thought you would be very afraid, but in the end, when you were filming, your expression was the same as usual. Even when you are eating now, your expression is still the same as usual.¡±


    ¡°This matter has been over for a long time.¡± Jiang Yu continued to put food in her bowl. ¡°I wasn¡¯t afraid at that time, how could I be afraid now? Then my reflex arc would be too long, right?¡±


    Li Yue paused and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. Forget it, let¡¯s eat properly. I still have to catch up on my workter.¡±


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to see what Li Yue wanted to do at today¡¯s dinner, but until the end of the dinner, Li Yue didn¡¯t do anything excessive.


    But Jiang Yu didn¡¯t let down her guard.


    Perhaps it was because there were more people at today¡¯s dinner, so Li Yue didn¡¯t dare to make a move. But just because she didn¡¯t make a move, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have such thoughts.


    Jiang Yu still wanted to stay by Li Yue¡¯s side to observe more, but Yuan Lai remembered sister Xia¡¯s instructions. As soon as they finished eating, he came over and patted Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re done eating, shall we go back?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Yuan Lai and then at the few people at the dining table who were all drunk. She did not n to stay any longer.


    She stood up and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Yuan Lai nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them were about to leave when Xu Ye stood up and shouted, ¡°Are you going back now? Let me send you off. Maybe it¡¯s on the way.¡±


    Just as Yuan Lai was about to agree, Jiang Yu immediately rejected him. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s not on the way.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Yuan Lai was a little puzzled, but when he saw Jiang Yu¡¯s determined gaze, he didn¡¯t ask any further.


    However, Xu Ye didn¡¯t give up on the idea just because of Jiang Yu¡¯s words. Instead, he stood up and walked in front of Jiang Yu. He said with a smile, ¡°You have to tell me where it is before I know if it¡¯s on the way or not.¡±


    Jiang Yu raised her head and looked at Xu Ye. After a long time, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten too much. I¡¯m nning to take a walk. I don¡¯t n to take a car back.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s too much of a coincidence. I¡¯ve eaten too much and I¡¯m also nning to take a walk. How about it? Let¡¯s go together, Jiang Yu?¡± Xu Ye smiled and made up an excuse.


    Jiang Yu had no solution to Xu Ye¡¯s thick skin, so she ignored him and turned around to leave the room.


    Yuan Lai quickly followed, while Xu Ye tidied his cor and followed.


    Jiang Yu walked out of the hotel door and walked towards the road on the left.


    Yuan Lai and Xu Ye didn¡¯t say anything and just followed behind her.


    ¡°The three of us are walking together, don¡¯t we have a topic to talk about?¡± Xu Ye stretched as he walked and also started a topic.


    Yuan Lai wanted to say, ¡°I have something to talk about with you,¡± but Jiang Yu was walking alone in front of him, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Seeing that no one was talking to him, Xu Ye didn¡¯t feel awkward, so he started another topic. ¡°Yuan Lai, I see that you¡¯re not young anymore. Do you have a girl that you like?¡±


    Yuan Lai was stumped by the question. He never thought that this topic would extend to him.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Xu Ye looked at Yuan Lai with amusement. ¡°Do you really have a girl that you like?¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± Yuan Lai scratched his head, blushing. ¡°I just think that this little girl is very cute and lively when she talks. That¡¯s why I have a good impression of her¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Xu Ye¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Do you mind telling me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if I do, but I¡¯m not even close to that girl yet,¡± Yuan Lai said shyly, his voice a little soft. ¡°Brother Xu Ye, do you think there will be a result between us?¡±

 Chapter 815 - Speeding Car

    <h4>Chapter 815: Speeding Car</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You always have to say his name before we know if there is a result,¡± Xu Ye said, ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, how am I supposed to guess?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ then fine, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Yuan Lai seemed to have mustered up a lot of courage before he decided to say the name of that person.


    ¡°Say it, say it,¡± Xu Ye urged.


    Even Jiang Yu, who had been walking in front with her head lowered, slowed down at this moment. She pricked up her ears, wanting to hear who Yuan Lai was talking about.


    Both of them were looking forward to it. Yuan Lai paused for a moment before saying softly, ¡°Wen Nuan. That girl is called Wen Nuan.¡±


    ¡°Wen Nuan?¡± Xu Ye was stunned for a moment. ¡°Who is Wen Nuan? I seem to have heard this name before, but I can¡¯t recall it.¡±


    Xu Ye¡¯s reaction was that he had an impression of Wen Nuan, but not much.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s reaction was a little more intense. ¡°Who are you talking about? Wen Nuan?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, yes.¡± Yuan Lai was shocked by Jiang Yu¡¯s reaction and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there someone that Wen Nuan likes?¡±


    He knew that Jiang Yu and Wen Nuan knew each other. Furthermore, Wen Nuan had previously been the brand spokesperson for Jiang Yu¡¯s lipstick.


    Jiang Yu looked at Yuan Lai but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything, Yuan Lai became even more anxious. ¡°Sister Jiang Yu! Say something. Does Wen Nuan have someone she likes?¡±


    Jiang Yu pondered for a moment but still didn¡¯t tell him that Wen Nuan was interested in him.


    Hence, she pretended to be mysterious and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Yuan Lai was dumbfounded.


    Jiang Yu was in a very good mood now. She even silently allowed Xu Ye, who was following behind her.


    She was still walking in front when suddenly, a car sped over and rushed straight at Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Yu!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    Yuan Lai and Xu Ye shouted at the same time and rushed over to pull Jiang Yu into their arms at the same time.


    Xu Ye¡¯s figure was taller, so his grab was faster than Yuan Lai¡¯s. Jiang Yu lost her bnce and fell into Xu Ye¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Jiang Yu grunted and steadied herself with Xu Ye¡¯s body.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, are you okay?¡± Xu Ye asked anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Yu straightened her body and shook her head to regain her consciousness.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that car? Didn¡¯t it see someone here?!¡± Yuan Lai said unhappily, ¡°And this is a sidewalk! Is that car crazy? How dare it be so reckless on the sidewalk?!¡±


    ¡°That car looks more like a racer,¡± Xu Ye said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they think too little of the police?¡± Yuan Lai said indignantly.


    ¡°Those people are risking their lives. They don¡¯t care about the police or anything. They don¡¯t care about those things. What they want is excitement,¡± Xu Ye said and looked down at Jiang Yu. ¡°Jiang Yu, are you really okay?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m really alright. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    She looked at the zebra crossing under her feet and confirmed that she was indeed on the sidewalk. What was going on with that car? It wasn¡¯t a green light now. How could it dare to be so impudent on the sidewalk?


    Was It really a racing gang? Probably not.


    Jiang Yu thought back to when Xiao Xia had gotten into an ident andbined it with what had happened today. She already had a rough guess in her heart.


    As expected of the Li family sisters. One of them had a drastic change in personality and always did things that were difficult to understand. The other one would not stop even if she retreated from the circle. She would always do things in the dark, as if to announce that she was still alive in this world.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright.¡± Yuan Lai heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°If something happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to Sister Xia.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Jiang Yu patted Yuan Lai¡¯s arm consolingly. ¡°When that car went over just now, did you see the license te number?¡±


    When the license te number was mentioned, Yuan Lai and Xu Ye pped their heads. ¡°That¡¯s right, the license te number! There¡¯s no license te on that car!¡±


    When the two of them said that, Jiang Yu knew that her guess wasn¡¯t too far off.


    It seemed like they were one step closer to the truth.


    ¡°Then this is a ck car. We should call the police!¡± Yuan Lai pped his thigh and took out his phone to call the police.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t stop him.


    Because the car was indeed a ck car without a license te, it should have been reported to the police, so Yuan Lai didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    As for Li Yue, she didn¡¯t have to worry about alerting the enemy.


    She should have been prepared when she first looked for this car.


    The police arrived not long after and brought Jiang Yu and the other two to the police station to make a statement before letting them go.

 Chapter 816 - Thoughts In A Mess

    <h4>Chapter 816: Thoughts In A Mess</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯ve given me too many surprises,¡± Xu Ye said. It was unknown whether he was sighing or joking. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve been in a police station in my entire life.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then you have to remember this time.¡± Jiang Yu did not spoil Xu Ye¡¯s bad habits. She directly choked back what he said.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Xu Ye did not expect Jiang Yu to say that, so he was indeed choked.


    ¡°Be gentle. No matter what, I¡¯m still your partner.¡± Xu Ye put on a wronged expression.


    ¡°Be careful. You¡¯re my partner when I¡¯m filming, not my partner in real life,¡± Jiang Yu kindly reminded him.


    ¡°Your words are really sad.¡± Xu Ye deliberately put on a pained expression, wanting to lean on Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu quickly hid beside Yuan Lai and pushed him over.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really sad, just cry on Yuan Lai for a while,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Her tone was very calm. Xu Ye couldn¡¯t tell if she was angry or indifferent.


    He paused for a moment, straightened up, and retracted his cynical look. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve digested it. There¡¯s no need to take a walk. It¡¯s gettingte. Yuan Lai, remember to send Jiang Yu home safely.¡±


    ¡°Got it, brother Xu Ye,¡± Yuan Lai replied.


    Xu Ye took his coat, took a taxi, and left.


    ¡°Brother Xu Ye, it¡¯s a little strange.¡± Yuan Lai looked at the shadow of the taxi leaving. ¡°It seems like he wants to please you, but it also seems like he doesn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Jiang Yu also felt that Xu Ye was very strange. If it were any other day, he would definitely follow him shamelessly.


    Why did he seem like a different person today? Why did he go back just like that?


    Could it be that he had thought it through and knew that no matter how much he pestered her, there would be no result, so he gave up?


    But no matter what happened, as long as Xu Ye didn¡¯t pester him anymore, it was a good thing for Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Alright, stop guessing. Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s already dark,¡± Jiang Yu said to Yuan Lai.


    ¡°Ah ah, alright.¡± Yuan Lai quickly followed Jiang Yu and took a taxi, preparing to send Jiang Yu home.


    Meanwhile, Xu Ye, who was sitting in the taxi, was very confused. He did not know where his thoughts had drifted to.


    Previously, he had approached Jiang Yu to use her identity as a member of the Kang family to help him restore the glory of the Xu family.


    However, after getting along with her little by little, Xu Ye could no longer tell whether he was using Jiang Yu or whether he really liked her.


    When the driver saw Xu Ye¡¯s dejected look, he could not help but ask, ¡°Young man, is there anything that you don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Xu Ye gave a wry smile. After pondering for a while, he decided to seek advice from the driver.


    ¡°If I only approached a girl out of curiosity in the beginning, but as time passed, I became more and more eager to get close to her. I can¡¯t help but want to get close to her. Does it mean that I have fallen in love with this girl?¡± Xu Ye asked sincerely.


    The driver was also an experienced person. After listening to Xu Ye¡¯s description, he smiled and said, ¡°Young man, you have fallen in love with her. Alright, alright. Take advantage of the fact that you are still young and quickly confess to her. Otherwise, you will miss it.¡±


    Xu Ye was stunned, and his eyes immediately dimmed.


    He lowered his head and said, ¡°She has a fianc¨¦. Although they are not married, their rtionship is very good, so good that others envy them.¡±


    When the driver heard this, he also knew that the young man sitting in the back seat had fallen in love with someone who was impossible to be together with.


    However, out of good intentions, he still advised, ¡°Young man, rtionships are not something that can be given unterally. You have to move forward. There are many people in front who love you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xu Ye smiled bitterly and muttered to himself in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m really unhappy. I can¡¯t believe I missed you just like that.¡±


    When they reached the ce, Xu Ye called Tang Yi out, ¡°Come out and drink with me.¡±


    Tang Yi said, ¡°Big Brother, do you want to take a look at the time? At this time, a decent person is already lying in bed sleeping. Who would still go out to drink?¡±


    Xu Ye said seriously, ¡°Me and you.¡±


    Tang Yi said, ¡°Ah! Are you alright? I¡¯m going to sleep. Don¡¯t go crazy if you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Xu Ye tightened his grip on the phone and said, ¡°Tang Yi, I¡¯ve fallen in love with Jiang Yu.¡±


    Tang Yi was still a little sleepy at first, but when he heard Xu Ye¡¯s words, he immediately jumped up from the bed.


    ¡°What? What did you say?! Are you crazy? Didn¡¯t we agree before that we¡¯re only using Jiang Yu? How can you fall in love with her?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xu Ye shrugged and said helplessly.

 Chapter 817 - Xu Ye’s thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 817: 817 Xu Ye¡¯s thoughts</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Tang Yi wanted to know why Xu Ye¡¯s thoughts had changed in such a short period of time, so he sacrificed his precious sleeping time to go to Xu Ye¡¯s house.


    Xu Ye was a movie king, and his every move was closely watched by people. Not to mention that it was midnight, even if it was early in the morning, there were still paparazzi quietly waiting at the entrance of his neighborhood.


    Therefore, even if Xu Ye wanted to go to a bar and get drunk, he couldn¡¯t go.


    Therefore, he could only stay at home and drink alone.


    Fortunately, he had called Tang Yi over today. Now, there was someone to drink with.


    Tang Yi soon arrived at Xu Ye¡¯s house. He rang the doorbell and Xu Ye quickly opened the door. ¡°You¡¯re here? Come in.¡±


    Tang Yi walked into Xu Ye¡¯s house and saw that he had already set up the red wine on the coffee table and two goblets.


    ¡°Movie King Xu, didn¡¯t you say that this wine is only treasured and not drunk?¡± Tang Yi picked up a bottle of red wine and looked at thebel on it. ¡°This bottle of wine was brought back from the French manor by you. How many years have you been unwilling to drink it?¡±


    ¡°When a person is in extreme distress, they won¡¯t care about these worldly possessions.¡± Xu Ye took the red wine from Tang Yi¡¯s hand and directly opened the cork, filling two goblets.


    ¡°Jiang Yu really has such great charm? She can make you extremely distressed?¡± Tang Yi took a sip. The wine¡¯s fragrance was rich and mellow. It was indeed a good red wine.


    However, Xu Ye did not drink it lightly like Tang Yi did. Instead, he drank it all in one gulp.


    ¡°Best actor, this is not how you drink red wine.¡± Tang Yi was a little helpless. ¡°If you really want to drink it like this, you might as well drink beer. Drink as much as you want, and do whatever makes you happy.¡±


    Xu Ye paused for a moment. He felt that what Tang Yi said made sense, so he took out all the cans of beer in the fridge.


    ¡°Come, drink.¡± Xu Ye pushed a can of beer in front of Tang Yi.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Yi was dumbfounded. ¡°Xu Ye, is there something wrong with your brain? Are you stupid? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xu Ye¡¯s gaze was very firm. ¡°I¡¯ve never been so clear-headed like now. I know exactly what I want.¡±


    Tang Yi was curious. ¡°What do you want? Is there something else besides the glory of the Xu Family?¡±


    Xu Ye said word by word, ¡°Not only do I want to restore the glory of my Xu family, I also want to get Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Tang Yi almost spat out the wine in his mouth, ¡°Do you know who Jiang Yu belongs to? She belongs to Mo Long! Even if the Xu family reverts to its former bright and beautiful appearance, it is still a family that works under the Mo family after all? How much guts and how many lives do you have to dare to snatch a woman from Mo Long?¡±


    ¡°What right does the Xu family have to be suppressed by the Mo Family? They are all families that rose up together in the past. What right does the Mo family have to be high and mighty?¡± Xu Ye said fiercely. The veins on his hand that was holding the beer can also popped out.


    ¡°Back then, it was the old master of the Mo family who saved the entire Xu Family!¡± Tang Yi said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the old master of the Mo family, not to mention you, your entire Xu family would have been buried in the hands of the bandit leader back then. Although your grandfather caused the Xu family to go bankrupt for his own selfish desires back then, the Mo family didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Your grandfather caused the Mo family to lose a few hundred million. On ount of their many years of friendship, it was already very good that they didn¡¯t ask the Xu family topensate thisrge sum of money. They were even afraid that your family wouldn¡¯t be able to live on, so they gave your family a sum of money. But you have the guts to fight with Mo Long for a woman?¡±


    Xu Ye paused for a moment and looked at Tang Yi. ¡°Whose side are you on?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m on your side,¡± Tang Yi quickly exined, ¡°As your friend, if you want to restore the Xu family¡¯s glory, I will definitely support you. But from an outsider¡¯s point of view, what I said just now shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±


    Xu Ye did not speak.


    Tang Yi finished the entire can of beer. ¡°Xu Ye, I can support you in many things. But if you want Jiang Yu, you can¡¯t do this. You can use her and deceive her, but you can¡¯t like her.¡±


    Xu Ye drank silently, not saying a word.


    Seeing this, Tang Yi also drank silently with him, not saying a word.


    After an unknown amount of time, Xu Ye mmed the wine jar on the table and said, ¡°No need to persuade me. This time, I want both power and Jiang Yu.¡±


    Tang Yi was helpless. It seemed that what he said just now had been ignored by Xu Ye.


    Xu Ye knew that Tang Yi would be disappointed if he made such a decision, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m very ambitious.¡±


    Tang Yi sighed and only said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    However, when Jiang Yu was added to Xu Ye¡¯s n, it was no longer ambitious.

 Chapter 818 - Screening Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 818: Screening Ceremony</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    About half a month had passed since the filming ended. The editing and post-production of the movie had beenpleted. Director Chen had informed the main actors and invited them to attend the screening ceremony.


    ¡°I heard from Sister He that Li Yue has taken the initiative to reject a few more appointments in order to attend the screening ceremony.¡± Sister Xia told Jiang Yu about the things that she had heard about Li Yue recently as she was selecting dresses for Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Advertisers have a good temper too.¡± Jiang Yu felt that Li Yue¡¯s actions were a littleughable. ¡°Under the circumstances where there are appointments, she can choose not toe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they all say, but Li Yue just insists on going her own way. No matter who tries to persuade her, it¡¯s useless.¡± Sister Xia could somewhat understand Sister He¡¯s helplessness now. At the same time, she was d that Jiang Yu did not be like Li Yue.


    ¡°I remember a long time ago, Li Yue¡¯s managementpany even took responsibility for her. But now that Li Yue is doing this, isn¡¯t she waiting to disappoint her managementpany?¡± Jiang Yu was puzzled.


    ¡°The more unwilling a person is to lose something, the more they will do something unreasonable,¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°First, she was unwilling to lose Mo Long. Then, she was unwilling to lose her position as the movie queen. The point is, in her eyes, it was you who snatched Mo Long and the movie queen, so it¡¯s not strange that she hates you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Jiang Yu naturally knew what Li Yue was thinking, and even what Li Lu was thinking.


    She was just unwilling to let her sister be bullied, so she followed her sister to hate someone she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°But she already hates you so much, yet she still insisted on attending the same event as you. This makes me a little puzzled.¡± Sister Xia shook her head and took out a dark-patterned shawl dress,paring it to Jiang Yu¡¯s, ¡°Try this dress on. It suits the character you¡¯re ying.¡±


    Jiang Yu had never had much of a demand for a dress, so she felt that the dress Sister Xia had brought wasn¡¯t too bad.


    She quickly changed into the dress and walked out of the changing room.


    It had to be said that Jiang Yu was like a walking clothes rack. No matter what kind of dress it was, even if it was ugly or strange, as long as it was worn by Jiang Yu, it would be very beautiful and even raise its value. Others would think that it was a famous brand.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Sister Xia was very satisfied. She pulled Jiang Yu to look at herself in the mirror and said, ¡°Come, take a look. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Jiang Yu was very assured of Sister Xia¡¯s taste. The dress that she had chosen this time not only fit her very well, but the design of the waist belt perfectly reflected her curves. The dark blue and light blue patterns matched, giving her a unique sense of mystery.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are still two hours before the screening ceremony starts.¡± Sister Xia took Jiang Yu¡¯s handbag and brought her to the car to the venue.


    Li Yue and Xu Ye had already arrived at the venue. Yuan Lai was unable to attend the screening because of his schedule.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, everyone is waiting for you.¡± Li Yue greeted Jiang Yu intimately as if they were very close friends.


    ¡°But I remember that there¡¯s still about an hour before the screening ceremony starts.¡± Jiang Yu nced at the time. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a need to wait for me for the things that will happen in an hour.¡±


    Li Yue realized that whenever she spoke to Jiang Yu, she would be choked by her expressionless face. Hence, she turned her head away in a fit of pique and stopped talking to her.


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Li Yue and walked past her towards the backstage.


    Li Yue wasn¡¯t willing to give up. Every time, Jiang Yu would give her such a condescending expression.


    Hence, she secretly stretched out her leg, wanting to trip Jiang Yu before she went up the stairs.


    Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t blind. Of course, she saw Li Yue¡¯s foot that wanted to do something bad.


    She sneered in her heart and stepped on Li Yue¡¯s foot.


    ¡°AH ¨C¡± Li Yue screamed and retracted her foot like a needle.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yu pretended to be frightened by Li Yue¡¯s scream. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Are you crazy? Why are you stepping on me?!¡± Li Yue was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t even care about her own image and cursed.


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many people nearby. Only Jiang Yu, Xu Ye, and their respective managers saw Li Yue¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Did I step on you?¡± Jiang Yu pretended to be surprised. ¡°Then I¡¯m really sorry! I didn¡¯t notice it just now!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Li Yue was once again choked by Jiang Yu and had nothing to say.


    She squatted down and rubbed her ankle, cursing, ¡°What bad luck!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left.


    Sister He could only smile apologetically at Jiang Yu and then left with Li Yue.

 Chapter 819 - Behind Ah Xiang

    <h4>Chapter 819: Behind Ah Xiang</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu looked at Sister He¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.


    Li Yue walked in front angrily while Sister He followed behind cautiously, she advised earnestly, ¡°Li Yue, you can¡¯t be so angry at Jiang Yu. Later on the stage, you still have to interact with her¡­¡±


    ¡°I still have to interact with her?!¡± When Li Yue heard Sister He¡¯s words, her anger immediately red up. ¡°She¡¯s relying on her status as the movie queen, so she¡¯s starting to act without restraint now, right?¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Sister He was shocked by Li Yue¡¯s words. ¡°We¡¯re outside, do you dare to say anything?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong!¡± Li Yue crossed her arms in anger.


    ¡°Stop talking. When you¡¯re on stageter, you¡¯d better stay away from Jiang Yu.¡± Sister He sighed. She didn¡¯t know how to persuade Li Yue to listen.


    ¡°Of course I have to stay away from her. Stay close to her. Don¡¯t bring me bad luck.¡± Li Yue said.


    Sister He shook her head helplessly and brought Li Yue to the backstage lounge.


    Li Yue, who was originally like a flower on a high mountain, how did she be like this?


    But in the following ceremony, Li Yue was indeed far away from Jiang Yu. She wished that one was at the horizon and the other at the cape.


    However, when it came to the interaction between the two of them, Li Yue still had that kind and amiable expression on her face. The interaction between her and Jiang Yu was as though they had been good friends for many years.


    The fans below the stage were also shouting, ¡°Sister Li Yue is still as gentle as ever!¡±


    ¡°Sister Li Yue is really generous. She¡¯s beautiful and very gentle!¡±


    The fans were fooled by Li Yue¡¯s superficial skills. However, Jiang Yu knew that she was merely putting on an act in front of others.


    Hence, she whispered, ¡°Your acting skills are not bad.¡±


    Li Yue did not look at her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not acting.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled as well. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    The two of them shook hands and the screening ceremony ended.


    Li Yue and Xu Ye stayed behind to take photos with the fans at the request of their manager. Meanwhile, Jiang Yu and Sister Xia got into the car that was going to Chang Kai¡¯s house.


    Just now, before the ceremony ended, Chang Kai called Sister Xia and said that he had found all the clues rted to Ah Xiang.


    ¡°Are you sure that he found all the clues rted to Ah Xiang?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Sister Xia replied, ¡°ording to what he said, it¡¯s all the clues. He even found the address of his hometown.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    Actually, these clues were found by Jiang Yu herself using the hacker¡¯s website. Then, she used an unfamiliar ount to post them on an unremarkable website. As a police officer, Chang Kai would definitely search for evidence on any website, big or small.


    And to be on the safe side, Jiang Yu posted the clues she found on several small websites.


    Half an hourter, Jiang Yu and Sister Xia arrived at Chang Kai¡¯s house.


    ¡°These are all the clues I found about Ah Xiang, including his real name and his home address.¡± Chang Kai pushed theputer in front of Jiang Yu, ¡°Although I found it on some small websites, the information I found is consistent, so I think the credibility is about 90% .¡±


    Jiang Yu only took a few nces because the information had already been memorized in her mind.


    Sister Xia read every word from beginning to end. In the end, she cried out in shock, ¡°Aiya! This Ah Xiang is actually a drug dealer?¡±


    Chang Kai said, ¡°Yes. Although the credibility of this piece of information was only 50% , it is better to believe it than not to believe it. I have already reported this matter to my superior. He has already arranged a special team to collect evidence.¡±


    ¡°Do you need our help?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Chang Kai smiled, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, what are you saying. This kind of work of catching criminals is the job of the police. How can we trouble others to help? I just feel that you have some connection with this matter, so I¡¯m telling you that we have already found clues about Ah Xiang so that you can be at ease.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Thank You Then. But if there¡¯s anything I can help you with, you must let me know. After all, catching drug traffickers is not an easy task.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern,¡± Chang Kai said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll head back first,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Chang Kai waved his hand. ¡°Alright. You just need to rest assured about this matter. Leave everything to us.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and left with Sister Xia.

 Chapter 820 - Collecting Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 820: Collecting Evidence</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    However, on the surface, Jiang Yu had handed everything over to Chang Kai and his colleagues, but in reality, she would still use her own methods to help them.


    This was because Ah Xiang was not an ordinary person. Even she had spent a lot of effort to gather all the information about him when she first searched for information about him.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Ah Xiang was actually a member of the drug trafficking gang.¡± Sister Xia sat in the car and was still a little scared. ¡°How did Li Yue get involved with him? Don¡¯t you know his true identity?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she really doesn¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Yu guessed. ¡°Otherwise, with Li Yue¡¯s courage, she wouldn¡¯t dare to get involved with the drug trafficking gang.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sister Xia agreed with Jiang Yu. ¡°Rest well after you go back. Don¡¯t think about these things anymore. Since Chang Kai said that there¡¯s already a special team to collect evidence, then we don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rest well.¡± Jiang Yu bit her finger as she already had her own n in mind.


    When Jiang Yu returned to Mo Garden, Mo Long was still at work, and elder Mo had also gone out for a stroll with Ball Ball.


    There was no one at home at the moment, so Jiang Yu quickly went back to her room, turned on herputer, and logged into her hacker website.


    She had previously used this website to search for all of Ah Xiang¡¯s information, but this time, no matter how she logged in, it showed that the website did not exist.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Yu initially thought that there was something wrong with herputer, but when she switched off and restarted, she realized that the URL still did not exist.


    It seemed that someone had discovered this URL and hacked it, so Jiang Yu could not log in.


    However, this was not difficult for Jiang Yu. Since the URL was gone, setting up another one was just a waste of time.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s fingers tapped on the keyboard and in less than five minutes, she set up a new URL. She first randomly entered some IP addresses on it. After confirming that the urate information popped up, Jiang Yu found the IP address of Ah Xiang¡¯s ount and used this IP address, she found his phone¡¯s chat history.


    But what surprised Jiang Yu was that Ah Xiang¡¯s wechat only had chat records with Li Yue and there was nothing else.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t believe that Ah Xiang onlymunicated with Li Yue. Perhaps he had secretly deleted those chat records.


    But no matter how Jiang Yu tried to restore it, Ah Xiang¡¯s wechat chat interface only had Li Yue.


    ¡°How is that possible? Could it be that he only talks to Li Yue?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t believe it and checked again. In the end, she confirmed that Ah Xiang only talked to Li Yue. As for the others, he didn¡¯t have any contact at all. They didn¡¯t even send a few messages.


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s really a meticulous person. She¡¯s afraid that others will check her phone,¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself. She first memorized the few numbers on the messages, then, she searched for the call records on AH Xiang¡¯s phone.


    Normally, a phone would automatically record calls, but Ah Xiang¡¯s phone must have turned off this function, or he was using a geriatric phone, so all the calls on Ah Xiang¡¯s phone were not recorded.


    Usually, when faced with such a situation, even the police would have a headache for a while and then look for a solution everywhere.


    But for Jiang Yu, it was a piece of cake.


    ¡°Do you think you can defeat me just because there¡¯s no recording?¡± Jiang Yu curled her lips and typed on the keyboard with her fingers. Soon, a string of code mixed with numbers and English appeared on theputer screen.


    Jiang Yu copied the code and pasted it into the web address she had just set up. Instantly, a bunch of phone records popped up.


    Jiang Yu only selected the few phone calls from the number on the text message and listened to them.


    The first one was, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes. Please wait for me for a while. ¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get out of prison, so I must celebrate. Help me thank the guys and prepare a celebration party for me. ¡­ How is that possible? Do you think that I will forget all of you just because I¡¯m in prison? It¡¯s absolutely impossible. Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    This should be when Ah Xiang had called his good brothers to celebrate when he had just gotten out of prison.


    The second paragraph was: ¡°I got a good customer today. She was generous and the money she gave was enough for us to retire for a few years! Li Yue, do you know that famous movie queen?¡±

 Chapter 821 - Mo Long’s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 821: Mo Long¡¯s Fury</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    There was an electrical noise in the middle. Jiang Yu did not hear the content of their conversation clearly. It was likely that Ah Xiang had walked into a ce with extremely poor reception.


    Fortunately, this situation onlysted for about ten seconds before the conversation returned to normal.


    Ah Xiang: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what she wants this thing for, but she paid me. I¡¯m just a person who takes money to do things. As long as she is willing to give me money and the amount isrge enough, I can risk my life. ¡­ Aiyo, I don¡¯t need anything in this life. I just need money, hahaha!¡±


    Jiang Yu could more or less guess the content of the call. The content was Li Yue¡¯s request for Ah Xiang to bring the poisonous hook beetle for her.


    However, Jiang Yu still didn¡¯t understand one thing. As the eldest daughter of the Li family, Li Yue was recognized as the movie queen in the entertainment industry. Even though she had won the movie queen awardst year, the entertainment industry and the public, most people were more optimistic about Li Yue. With such a high status and poprity, how did she get involved with a person like Ah Xiang?


    Jiang Yu was still deep in thought when she suddenly heard someone behind her ask, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Jiang Yu jumped in fright. She turned around and saw Mo Long looking at her lovingly.


    She was worried that Mo Long would see what she was searching for, so she wanted to block theputer. Fortunately, theputer had turned ck because it had been on standby for a long time, so Mo Long did not see the content on it. This made Jiang Yu sigh in relief.


    Mo Long saw that Jiang Yu did not speak, so he asked again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not intend to say anything because she was afraid that Mo Long would worry about her. But judging from his tone now, he must have sensed that something was wrong with her. Even if she did not say anything, he would be able to find out.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu told him everything. Then, Mo Long¡¯s face turned ck at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the end, Jiang Yu could even see the veins on Mo Long¡¯s forehead.


    He tugged at his tie impatiently. ¡°Li Yue has been really bold recently. She¡¯s relying on the fact that the Li family and the Mo family are family friends. How can she be so unscrupulous now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Jiang Yu quicklyforted Mo Long. ¡°There¡¯s still no evidence for this matter. It can¡¯t be said that Li Yue is the one who did it.¡±


    ¡°Things have already developed to this point. Who else could it be but her?!¡± Mo Long suppressed his anger, afraid that if he couldn¡¯t control himself, he would scare Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu held Mo Long¡¯s hand, she looked up at him. ¡°I told you because I didn¡¯t want to hide anything from you. But don¡¯t be angry because of this. Sister Xia and I have already told her police brother about this. The police station has also sent a special team to investigate this matter. So don¡¯t worry about it, okay?¡±


    Mo Long suppressed his breathing and said in a low voice, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded in relief. ¡°Just don¡¯t be angry. Go take a shower first. I¡¯ll cook a bowl of noodles for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long went to the bathroom and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Jiang Yu took the opportunity to turn off theputer and went to the kitchen to cook a bowl of noodles for Mo Long.


    Although she didn¡¯t know if Mo Long had really calmed down, since he said he wouldn¡¯t be angry, he shouldn¡¯t be angry.


    She brought the cooked noodles to Mo Long¡¯s bedroom and saw him standing in front of the window in his home clothes, thinking about something


    ¡°Come and eat. The noodles are ready.¡± Jiang Yu put the noodles on the coffee table. ¡°What are you thinking about standing in front of the window?¡±


    Mo Long turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Nothing. I just took a shower and was just enjoying the breeze.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t suspect him and urged Mo Long to eat the noodles quickly.


    But in fact, after Mo Long took a shower, he called Teng Yi and asked him to find out the identity of Sister Xia¡¯s police brother and the situation of the so-called ¡°Exclusive team.¡±.


    But Mo Long didn¡¯t tell Jiang Yu about these things.


    Because he had just promised Jiang Yu that he wouldn¡¯t be angry over this matter. If he turned around and told her that he was going to investigate this matter, it would be a breach of his promise.


    So Mo Long wouldn¡¯t tell her about this matter.


    But if she knew about this matter, he would also openly admit it.


    After Mo Long finished eating his noodles, Jiang Yu went to the kitchen to clean up. Meanwhile, elder Mo returned with Ball Ball.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu was busy in the kitchen, elder Mo walked into the kitchen and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, is the screening ceremony over?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over.¡± Jiang Yu turned around and smiled sweetly at Elder Mo¡­

 Chapter 822 - Special Squad

    <h4>Chapter 822: Special Squad</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°It should be pretty smooth, right?¡± Elder Mo saw the happy expression on Jiang Yu¡¯s face and guessed that today¡¯s screening ceremony went very smoothly.


    Jiang Yu thought about it and confirmed that today¡¯s ceremony was indeed rather smooth. If it wasn¡¯t for Li Yue, it might have gone even smoother.


    Hence, she smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it went very smoothly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it went smoothly. I heard thatss from the Li family was there too. I was afraid that something would happen to her if you ran into her,¡± elder Mo said as he carried the ball upstairs.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s hand froze and she didn¡¯t continue speaking.


    Li Yue¡­ how did things turn out like this?


    In the next few days, Jiang Yu stayed at school to revise for the final exams in half a month¡¯s time.


    However, while she was studying, Jiang Yu received a call from Chang Kai. ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, we have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Jiang Yu was surprised. ¡°You guys?¡±


    Chang Kai replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me and my colleagues.¡±


    Jiang Yu guessed that it should be the ¡°Special Squad¡±, so she agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Alright, wait for me for a moment. I¡¯ll go after changing my clothes.¡±


    After Jiang Yu changed her clothes, she went to the location that Chang Kai had sent her. In the cafe, Chang Kai and his colleagues in casual clothes had already sat down.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t wear any mboyant clothes. Instead, she deliberately chose a set of clothes that she had bought a long time ago. It was so washed that it was a little pale.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, here.¡± Chang Kai saw Jiang Yu walk in and warmly invited her to sit here.


    Jiang Yu walked over quickly and politely greeted her before asking, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Chang Kai said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. My colleagues still want to know more about this matter. But I¡¯m not the person involved, so I can only give you a call and ask you toe over and exin the details.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can help with, please feel free to ask.¡±


    One of the men with bronze skin and a buzz cut nodded at Jiang Yu. ¡°Hello, Miss Jiang Yu. Chang Kai should have already told you about our ¡®Special Squad. I¡¯m the team leader this time. My name is Zheng Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Captain Zheng.¡± Jiang Yu greeted politely.


    Zheng Xiao took out a pen and a notebook, intending to record down all the answers he would hear in a while.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, you said that someone wanted to release the poisonous hook beetles to harm you. Do you know who that person is?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment, not knowing how to answer.


    Although she already had the evidence, she had yet to think of a way to hand it over to Chang Kai, so she had no way to confirm Li Yue¡¯s identity.


    Hence, Jiang Yu could only hesitate for a moment before she slowly said a name, ¡°Li Yue.¡±


    Zheng Xiao recorded the answer and asked, ¡°Then, do you know the motive behind Li Yue¡¯s intention to harm you?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°We don¡¯t have a good rtionship. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t like me and that¡¯s why she wants to harm me.¡±


    Zheng Xiao continued to ask, ¡°What is the reason that causes your rtionship to be bad? Please answer this truthfully, because this has to do with whether we are investigating our rtionship or money.¡±


    Jiang Yu gave a helpless and bitter smile. ¡°I think it¡¯s both. She feels like the man she likes has been snatched away, but she also feel like the award that belonged to her has been snatched away.¡±


    Zheng Xiao paused and sighed in his heart. The entertainment industry was really chaotic.


    ¡°Alright. Then, how much do you know about Ah Xiang?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know Ah Xiang.¡± It was just that when he browsed the website a long, long time ago, I remembered that there was a person who would always post a ¡®ept mission¡¯ post. The poster was called ¡®Ah Xiang¡¯. I thought that since he had posted such a post, as long as he was paid, he would do anything. That was why I asked Chang Kai to investigate this Ah Xiang.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Zheng Xiao recorded everything that Jiang Yu said and then closed the notebook, he said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, you¡¯ve worked hard today. Thank you for your cooperation. This has yed a huge role in our next investigation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Jiang Yu smiled politely. After hesitating for a while, she asked the question, ¡°If we really find evidence to prove that Li Yue did it, what will happen to her?¡±


    ¡°Her.¡± Zheng Xiao thought for a while and then looked down at Jiang Yu. He smiled and said, ¡°She will definitely be punished by thew. Even if she is the eldest daughter of the Li family, she is no exception.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and said, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Zheng Xiao waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

 Chapter 823 - Ah Xiang’s daughter

    <h4>Chapter 823: Ah Xiang¡¯s daughter</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu went back to school and turned on herputer. She sorted out all the clues she had found before and posted them on a small website with an unfamiliar ount.


    Yuan Zhen was the only one left in the dormitory. She looked at Jiang Yu¡¯sputer and could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Jiang Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    Jiang Yu rubbed the space between her eyebrows and exined, ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just doing some research.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yuan Zhen¡¯s interest was piqued. She quickly got off the bed and walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side.


    Theputer was not switched off. It was still disying the page from before. Jiang Yu leaned back on the chair, as though she did not want to look at theputer anymore.


    Yuan Zhen looked at it curiously for a while before asking tentatively, ¡°Can I look it up?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Yuan Zhen continued to look through the page. In the end, he suddenlyughed when he saw something, he said, ¡°What kind of name is this? Why would someone give their child a name like ¡®Di Di¡¯? It sounds like ¡®Little Brother¡¯.¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at it unintentionally. However, she saw a more familiar word above ¡®Di¡¯¨C Zhao Cai.


    Zhao Cai was Ah Xiang¡¯s real name, so it should mean ¡®bring in wealth¡¯.


    She quickly checked this news and found that in a small vige in the south, there was a little girl called ¡°Di Di¡±, the daughter of a person called Zhao Cai.


    Although there were many people in this world called ¡°Zhao Cai¡±, perhaps the ¡°Zhao Cai¡± in this news only had the same name, but just in case, Jiang Yu still decided to go to this ce to take a look.


    She told Sister Xia about this matter, afraid that she had something urgent to look for her, but she was not there.


    But after Sister Xia heard it, she insisted on going with her no matter what.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, how dangerous would it be for you to go there alone!¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°No, no, I must go with you!¡±


    Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯m just going to see a little girl. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°How can it be fine? Do you know how far the ce you¡¯re going to is from here? Do you think I¡¯ll be at ease if you go there alone?¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯m really fine. You Don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I definitely won¡¯t allow you to go to that ce alone!¡± Sister Xia had already started packing up and was ready to go look for Jiang Yu immediately.


    Jiang Yu knew that she could not dissuade Sister Xia, so she could only acquiesce.


    She packed her things simply and went to the school gate, where she bumped into Sister Xia who had rushed over.


    ¡°How did you know that Ah Xiang had a daughter?¡± Sister Xia asked curiously. ¡°Did Chang Kai tell you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Yu exined, ¡°It was one of my roommates who looked it up online when she had nothing better to do.¡±


    This time, it was the truth, because this piece of news was indeed found by Yuan Zhen.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect a person like Ah Xiang to have a daughter.¡± Until now, when Sister Xia mentioned this piece of news, she was still shocked.


    ¡°¡­ Maybe he worked so hard for his daughter,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    When she said this, her mood was a little depressed. Sister Xia knew that she was thinking of herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Yu took a few deep breaths and smiled at Sister Xia. ¡°Time waits for no one.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia got into the car that was heading to the airport. They did not notice that their every move had already been seen by another person.


    ¡°What are they going to do?¡± Jiang Ran looked at the car and secretly used her phone to take a picture of tHe License te number.


    He Li stood behind her and asked, ¡°Ran Ran, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Ran was shocked by He Li¡¯s sudden appearance. She kept patting her chest and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Standing behind others without making a sound? Do you know that you gave me a fright?!¡±


    He Li did not expect Ju Jiang Ran¡¯s reaction to be so big. He was at a loss and could only apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Ran Ran. It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±


    He Li was so busy apologizing that he didn¡¯t notice the panic on Jiang Ran¡¯s face.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Jiang Ran pushed He Li away and ran to Sun You.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jiang Ran held Sun You¡¯s arm and asked sweetly.


    ¡°I missed you. I came to see you.¡± Sun You kissed Jiang Ran¡¯s forehead intimately and opened the car door for her to get in.


    Only He Li was left standing there in a daze, watching all of this happen.


    Sun You also noticed He Li on the other side, so he asked, ¡°Who is that person over there? Do you know him?¡±


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t even look at He Li and said to sun you, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Sun You didn¡¯t ask any more questions and left with Jiang Ran.

 Chapter 824 - Di Di

    <h4>Chapter 824: Di Di</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia took a flight for about four hours before they arrived at the airport.


    After getting off the ne, Sister Xia turned on her phone and booked a room. She brought Jiang Yu there to rest for a while before taking a car to the small vige.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Ah Xiang¡¯s daughter?¡± Sister Xia still felt that a fugitive like Ah Xiang should not have children or a wife.


    Otherwise, how could he not settle down at home and insist on breaking thew outside?


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But Di Di¡¯s father is also called Zhao Cai. Maybe it¡¯s just the same name, but it¡¯s also possible that Di Di is Ah Xiang¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Sister Xia paused, helplessly, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you, ah, you really don¡¯t want to miss out on a possible personality. When I¡¯m with you, sometimes I feel that I¡¯m not a manager, but an adventurer.¡±


    ¡°Really? Doesn¡¯t that have a very exciting feeling?¡± Jiang Yu smiled and approached Sister Xia.


    ¡°It¡¯s not exciting, it¡¯s scary! Do you know?¡± Sister Xia said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent our geographical location to Chang Kai. If we can confirm in a while that Di Di is Ah Xiang¡¯s daughter, Chang Kai and the others will rush over.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good too.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°No matter what, Di Di should still trust the police more than strangers like us.¡±


    The vige was halfway up the mountain, so the road was not easy to walk on. Jiang Yu had walked this mountain road when she was young, but Sister Xia had never walked it before. She would trip over a rock from time to time.


    ¡°This road is really hard to walk on.¡± Sister Xia was so tired that she was panting, but she still arrived at the vige safely.


    This vige was very small. As far as the eye could see, there were only a dozen or so households, and one could see the end of it at a nce.


    Because they didn¡¯t know which household the Di Di lived in, Jiang Yu and Sister Xia could only go door to door and ask.


    After asking about the Di Di¡¯s residence, Jiang Yu and Sister Xia rushed over and knocked on the tightly shut door.


    Soon, a sweet and crisp voice came from inside, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and answered, ¡°We are friends of your father.¡±


    There was no sound from inside the door. A momentter, a small head poked out from the wall and whispered, ¡°Really?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and looked at her, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    In a sense, Jiang Yu and Ah Xiang were indeed ¡°Friends¡±.


    Di Di went down to open the door for Jiang Yu and said sweetly, ¡°Hello sister, Hello auntie!¡±


    ¡°So obedient.¡± Sister Xia caressed di Di¡¯s head affectionately and asked, ¡°Are you the only one at home?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s still my grandmother!¡± Di Di raised her hand and pointed to the room, ¡°My grandmother is resting on the bed.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia walked into the room and saw that the ¡°Resting grandmother¡± Di Di mentioned was actually an old woman who was paralyzed on the bed.


    ¡°Grandma! There¡¯s a guest at home!¡± Di Di rushed over excitedly and woke the old woman up. ¡°They said they¡¯re a friend of my dad! There¡¯s news about my dad!¡±


    The old woman opened his eyes with difficulty and struggled to sit up. She sized up the two strangers who had appeared in his house.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked cautiously.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Old Lady, we are Zhao Cai¡¯s friends.¡±


    ¡°You are friends?¡± The olddy did not believe it. ¡°There are many people called Zhao Cai in this world. How do you know this is the home of the Zhao Cai you know?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused. She did not expect the olddy in front of her to be so vignt.


    Sister Xia was a little displeased when she heard this, she said, ¡°Old woman, we are indeed your son¡¯s friends. We came here this time because he asked us toe over and see how your lives have been recently. ¡°Even if you are vignt because you don¡¯t know us, you wouldn¡¯t have to speak so harshly, would you?¡±


    ¡°My words are harsh?¡± The old woman snorted coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right! I know very well what kind of character he has! If we were talking about friends, he would definitely have them, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t have such a serious friend like you two! Not a single one!¡±


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia were both stunned at this moment, not knowing what to say next.


    After a long while, Jiang Yu slowly asked, ¡°Then what if we are your son¡¯s one-sided ¡®friends¡¯?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The old woman was stumped.


    ¡°We know your son, but your son doesn¡¯t know us,¡± Jiang Yu exined.

 Chapter 825 - Door Knocking Sound

    <h4>Chapter 825: Door Knocking Sound</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°My son doesn¡¯t know you? Then how do you know my son?¡± The old woman was very confused, and his vignce was getting higher and higher.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t answer but asked instead, ¡°Do you know what your son is doing outside?¡±


    The old woman paused, and without a moment of hesitation, she asked Di Di to drive them out. ¡°Di Di! Drive them out! They are not good people!¡±


    Di Di was a little embarrassed, ¡°Why? They are my father¡¯s friends.¡±


    ¡°What friends? They are liars! Why don¡¯t you kick them out?! Go next door to your second aunt and second uncle and kick them out!¡±


    Seeing the old woman getting more and more agitated, the veins on her neck were clearly visible. She even wanted to drag her legs out of the bed and kick them out personally.


    Jiang Yu had no choice but to leave with Sister Xia in a hurry so that they wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble here.


    On the way down the mountain, Sister Xiained as she walked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this olddy? We¡¯re clearly being kind, why isn¡¯t she grateful?¡±


    ¡°She should know what Ah Xiang has done outside.¡± Jiang Yu helped Sister Xia down the mountain. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so resistant to us.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I think she just can¡¯t stand to see others treat them well!¡± Sister Xia became angrier the more she thought about it. ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯te to this ce again. I really get angry when I see their faces.¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯te.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°But now we can be sure that Di Di is indeed Ah Xiang¡¯s daughter. Sister Xia, you can tell Chang Kai about thister.¡±


    ¡°I told him about this when I went down the mountain just now. He said that he and his colleagues are already here,¡± Sister Xia said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia returned to their residence. The sky was already a little dark. There was a cold wind blowing in the surroundings, which was somewhat eerie and terrifying.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Isn¡¯t this the south? Why is it so cold at night?¡± Sister Xia kept rubbing her arms. ¡°And this doesn¡¯t look like a proper vige.¡±


    Jiang Yu also felt that there was something wrong with this ce, but she couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. After we finish eating, we shouldn¡¯t go out,¡± Jiang Yu said as she turned on her phone and ordered two takeout dishes.


    ¡°This ce is really too scary.¡± Sister Xia closed all the curtains in the room and turned on the lights. ¡°After Chang Kai and the others arrive tomorrow, we should hurry back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    She had been staying at school recently, so Mo Long had no idea that she hade here tonight.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t n to tell Mo Long, lest he worry.


    Knock, Knock. Someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Is it the delivery?¡± Sister Xia looked at Jiang Yu.


    But Jiang Yu¡¯s expression was one of confusion and fear.


    ¡°ording to the notification on the phone, the delivery person will arrive in ten minutes,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Ah?¡± A chill immediately rose from the soles of Sister Xia¡¯s feet. ¡°Who is that outside the door? Could it be the cleaner or the waiter here?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not think so. ¡°If it¡¯s them, they should have revealed their identity when they knocked on the door.¡±


    ¡°Then, the person outside the door is¡­¡±


    Before Sister Xia could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by another knock on the door.


    ¡°Knock, Knock ¨C¡± This time, the knocking on the door was even more intense than the previous one. It was as if they wanted to smash the door open.


    ¡°They¡¯re not friendly.¡± Jiang Yu only said this sentence before she ran to the window and lifted a corner of the curtain to observe the situation downstairs.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Sister Xia was worried that the group of people would break the door open, so she quickly locked the door and brought two more chairs to block the door.


    The noise outside the door became louder and louder. Some people even spoke in a dialect, but Sister Xia did not understand a single word.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one downstairs.¡± Jiang Yu quickly took the scissors on the bedside table and cut the bedsheets into strips. Then, she tied them together and made a long ¡°Rope.¡±.


    This was the first time she had tried it in real life, something she had seen on television. She did not know if it would work or not.


    However, at this critical juncture, she had to make ast resort. Regardless of whether it would work or not, she had to give it a try.


    She tied one end of the ¡°rope¡± to the heater and threw the rest down the window.


    She called Sister Xia over. ¡°Sister Xia,e. In this situation, our survival is more important.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Sister Xia replied. She carried the backpack on her back and slid down the long ¡°rope.¡±.


    Fortunately, the room they had booked at the beginning was on the second floor, so it wasn¡¯t too high. Otherwise, a single sheet might not be enough.

 Chapter 826 - Surrounding

    <h4>Chapter 826: Surrounding</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Sister Xia and Jiang Yu sessfully escaped downstairs and quietly left through the bushes.


    However, at this time, they had nowhere to go. They could only follow one path and move forward in the darkness.


    After walking for an unknown period of time, Jiang Yu was somewhat exhausted and her consciousness began to blur.


    ¡°Sister Xia, Sister Xia?¡± Jiang Yu called out tentatively. ¡°Are you still there?¡±


    Sister Xia replied, ¡°I¡¯m here, Jiang Yu. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Her voice was a little shaky. It was unknown whether it was because it was too cold or because she was afraid.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have much strength left, but in order not to drag Sister Xia down, she still insisted on walking for some distance.


    However, it was this distance that made Jiang Yu use up all her remaining strength.


    ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore, Sister Xia,¡± Jiang Yu said breathlessly. ¡°Sister Xia, if you have the strength, you can leave first. Don¡¯t mind me, I really don¡¯t have the strength.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Sister Xia turned around and pulled Jiang Yu along. ¡°I¡¯m your manager, and you¡¯re my artist. Now that something has happened, how can I leave you alone?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have the strength now. If you bring me along, I¡¯ll only be a burden.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to drag Sister Xia down, so she simply sat on the ground and refused to move forward.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, stop fooling around.¡± Sister Xia squatted down and wanted to persuade Jiang Yu, but she identally touched Jiang Yu¡¯s neck and pulled her hand back.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, do you have a fever?!¡± Sister Xia¡¯s voice trembled this time because she was afraid.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t feel anything just now. She only felt dizzy and ufortable.


    But now, when she sat down and rxed both physically and mentally, she felt that her head was very heavy, as if it was going to sink into the ground. In addition, her consciousness was bing more and more blurry, and she couldn¡¯t even hear Sister Xia¡¯s words clearly.


    Sister Xia wanted to say something more, but she saw the light of a shlight flickering in the distance. There were also people talking loudly.


    However, they were speaking in a dialect, so Sister Xia and Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t understand them.


    ¡°Oh no, they¡¯ve caught up to us so quickly?¡± Sister Xia was shocked. She originally wanted to pull Jiang Yu along and continue walking forward, but Jiang Yu was already out of strength and was running a fever. There was no way for them to continue walking.


    In the end, they were forced into a corner. Sister Xia had no choice but to hide with Jiang Yu in the nearby reeds, using the tall and dense reeds to hide herself and Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s breathing became more and more rapid. Sister Xia was worried that she would suck the reeds into her lungs, so she used her hand to gently cover Jiang Yu¡¯s nose.


    The noise outside was getting closer and closer, and the light from the shlight was getting brighter and brighter.


    Sister Xia could only hold her breath and pray silently in her heart that they would not discover her.


    After an unknown amount of time, the noise gradually faded away, and the lights became dimmer and dimmer until they finally disappeared.


    Only then did Sister Xia let out a long sigh of relief. She originally wanted to call Jiang Yu to get up and turn back, but Jiang Yu had already fainted due to a high fever.


    ¡°Jiang Yu? Jiang Yu?¡± Sister Xia called out a few times, but Jiang Yu didn¡¯t respond.


    Sister Xia had no choice but to leave Jiang Yu here and go back on her own. Although Jiang Yu was very light, Sister Xia was still a woman and didn¡¯t have much strength. Furthermore, Sister Xia had spent a lot of energy when she was running away, so there was no way for her to carry Jiang Yu out of here.


    After much thought, Sister Xia could only take off her coat and cover Jiang Yu with it, hoping that her illness wouldn¡¯t worsen.


    Sister Xia hugged Jiang Yu for an unknown amount of time. When she opened her eyes again, she was woken up by the sound of her phone ringing.


    Sister Xia turned on her phone and saw that it was Chang Kai.


    ¡°Hello? Chang Kai, have you arrived?¡± Sister Xia asked anxiously.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the location you sent me, but we¡¯ve been knocking on the door for a long time. There¡¯s no one inside.¡±


    ¡°Come out. Stand at the entrance and look to the east. There¡¯s a small path. Follow the path and you¡¯ll find a patch of reeds. Jiang Yu and I are in the reeds,¡± Sister Xia said.


    ¡°¡­ Okay, I understand.¡± Although he was curious as to why they were hiding in the reeds, Chang Kai didn¡¯t ask any further. He directly followed the path Sister Xia told him to find them.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Sister Xia hurriedly shouted when she heard Chang Kai and the others shouting.


    Chang Kai and the others followed the sound and found Sister Xia in a sorry state. She was carrying the unconscious Jiang Yu in her arms.


    ¡°What¡­ happened to you guys?¡± Chang Kai looked at Sister Xia and Jiang Yu in bewilderment. He didn¡¯t know how they became like this.

 Chapter 827 - People Were Gone

    <h4>Chapter 827: People Were Gone</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this! Help me bring Jiang Yu back!¡± Sister Xia said.


    ¡°What happened to Jiang Yu?¡± Chang Kai asked while carrying Jiang Yu on his back, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Sister Xia stood up. She wanted to leave with Chang Kai, but her vision turned dark and she fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Sister?!¡± Chang Kai eximed.


    Seeing this, Zheng Xiao quickly carried Sister Xia on his back and returned to the hotel with Chang Kai.


    Jiang Yu had a high fever and was still in aa. Even if Chang Kai went to the pharmacy to buy fever medicine and fed it to Jiang Yu, it was useless.


    Sister Xia woke up after a nap, but Jiang Yu was still in aa.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sister Xia reached out to touch Jiang Yu¡¯s forehead and found that her fever had subsided. ¡°The fever has already subsided, why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say what the current situation is like. Why don¡¯t we send her to the hospital?¡± Chang Kai suggested.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± Sister Xia nodded and said.


    After the group of people sent Jiang Yu to the hospital, the Doctor gave Jiang Yu aprehensive check-up. The final conclusion was that her mental state had been extremely tense for a long time, and during this period, she had also developed a high fever, that was why she had been in aa.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Sister Xia finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Then, which vige did you tell me about yesterday?¡± Chang Kai asked.


    Sister Xia replied, ¡°Leave one of you to help me take care of Jiang Yu. I¡¯ll bring you to that ce. However, that ce is halfway up the mountain, and the road is very steep. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, when you are a policeman, what road have you not walked on?¡± Zheng Xiao smiled and left a policewoman named Jin Tong to take care of Jiang Yu. The rest of the people followed Sister Xia to the vige halfway up the mountain.


    Zheng Xiao was full of confidence at first and thought that he would definitely be able to climb up the mountain. However, after walking for less than half the distance, his feet were already starting to feel sore. Not only him, but the people with him were also feeling sore. Their feet were so sore that they could not walk anymore.


    ¡°This vige is so steep?¡± Zheng Xiao found it hard to believe that there was such a steep mountain slope in this world.


    He had walked on the mountain slope before, but he had never walked on such a steep slope before. Rather than saying that they were walking, it was more appropriate to say that they were climbing the mountain.


    ¡°When I came with Jiang Yu yesterday, it was also this difficult,¡± Sister Xia said with a smile as she wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    ¡°You two are pretty good,¡± Zheng Xiao said.


    It took a lot of effort for Chang Kai and the others to sessfully climb the mountain. However, there was no one in the vige today.


    Sister Xia felt a little strange. ¡°That¡¯s not right. When Jiang Yu and I came yesterday, there were obviously a lot of people here. Why is there no one here today? Could it be that they are not at home?¡±


    She walked into a house that was not locked. Even the door inside was not locked.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why isn¡¯t it locked? Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone wille in and steal something?¡± Sister Xia was getting more and more confused.


    ¡°But with such a family background, it should be very difficult for someone toe in and steal something, right?¡± Zheng Xiao looked around and confirmed that there was no one in the vige.


    ¡°It seems that they had noticed something yesterday, so they ran away overnight,¡± Chang Kai guessed.


    ¡°No wonder someone chased me and Jiang Yu Yesterday.¡±Sister Xia also began to feel that something was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Chang Kai asked.


    Sister Xia told him everything that happened after she and Jiang Yu returned to the hotel yesterday. Finally, she said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Jiang Yu and I hiding in the reeds, you might not have seen us today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ They want to silence us?¡± Zheng Xiao made a bold guess. ¡°How many benefits did Ah Xiang bring them that they were willing to work for him?¡±


    Sister Xia sighed. ¡°Money can make the world go round, not to mention humans.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Where is that Ah Xiang¡¯s home? Let¡¯s go and see if there are any clues left,¡± Chang Kai suggested.


    Hence, Sister Xia brought them to Ah Xiang¡¯s home.


    Unsurprisingly, Di Di and her grandmother, who was paralyzed in the lower limbs, had also left.


    ¡°She can really run. She clearly can¡¯t move her legs, but she actually fled together with them,¡± Sister Xia muttered.


    In order not to hinder Chang Kai and the others¡¯ work, Sister Xia stood at the door. After they were done with their examination, they returned to the hospital together.


    Chang Kai quickly found a damaged card-type item in an abandoned box and shouted, ¡°I found this! It¡¯s the identity card that Ah Xiang used a long time ago!¡±

 Chapter 828 - Operation

    <h4>Chapter 828: Operation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    The abandoned ID card that Chang Kai found was the best thing.


    With this ID card, it would not be difficult to find the id card that Ah Xiang was currently using.


    Although Ah Xiang had done many things that did not require an ID card, or he had skipped the steps of authentication, there were some ces and websites that were strictly controlled. If he did not use his own ID card, he would not be able to enter or operate them.


    As long as they found out about this, it would be easy for them to capture Ah Xiang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. With this thing, everything will be very simple,¡± said Chang Kai.


    Thus, they returned to the hospital.


    Sister Xia had just pushed open the door when she saw Jiang Yu leaning against the bed and drinking porridge.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re awake!¡± Sister Xia quickly walked over and said excitedly.


    ¡°I slept in a daze for a long time. When I opened my eyes, I was already here,¡± Jiang Yu said weakly.


    ¡°Do you know that you almost scared me to death?¡± Sister Xia sat beside Jiang Yu and took the bowl from her hands, feeding her porridge one mouthful at a time.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Xia. You never gave up on me.¡± Jiang Yu smiled.


    ¡°You still have the mood to smile? You almost lost your life, yet you¡¯re still smiling!¡± Sister Xia red at her, but there was no deterrent at all.


    ¡°By the way, I heard from Officer Jin Tong that you went to that vige? How was it? Did you find anything?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Sister Xia sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. They all ran away.¡±


    ¡°Ran away?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, not a single person was left behind. Even the paralyzed old woman ran away with them,¡± said Sister Xia.


    Jiang Yu thought for a while and asked, ¡°Did they not find any clues?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Chang Kai took out the abandoned ID card from his pocket. ¡°At least we found this abandoned ID card. With this, it will be much easier for us to investigate Ah Xiang.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yu was relieved.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s start investigating now,¡± Zheng Xiao said to Jin Tong, who had been taking care of Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jin Tong nodded, took out herputer, and uploaded the photo of the abandoned ID card.


    Her fingers tapped on the keyboard, and soon, a clear ID card sample appeared on theputer screen.


    There were many people with the same name and surname in this world, but there was only one person in this world who had the same name, the same month, the same date, and the same ce.


    Therefore, the ID card that Jin Tong recovered this time was definitely Ah Xiang¡¯s own ID card.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zheng Xiao nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Continue to follow this. As long as it¡¯s an inte address that he logged into with his ID card or something that he bought, we can¡¯t let go of any of it. We have to find out everything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jin Tong answered simply and continued to search.


    Soon, she found thetest piece of news.


    ¡°This person named Zhao Cai bought a ticket to Vietnam at three o¡¯clock yesterday afternoon. The departure time is at one o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon.¡± Jin Tong read out the news.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Zheng Xiao and Chang Kai immediately headed to Ah Xiang¡¯s boarding point. They were ready to capture him at one o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon.


    ¡°Do you need our help?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°No need.¡± Zheng Xiao turned around and smiled, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, you have already helped us a lot regarding this case. Now that we have evidence and clues, we can ensure that we can capture him sessfully. So, you don¡¯t have to help us anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then, I wish you all the best,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Sister Xia also said, ¡°I wish you all the best.¡±


    ¡°It will definitely go smoothly.¡±


    After Chang Kai and the group left, Sister Xia sighed slightly. ¡°Di Di is a good child.¡±


    ¡°Ah Xiang may be a good father, but he is not a good person,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°Perhaps everything he did was to give all the money he earned to Di Di.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Sister Xia shook her head and continued feeding Jiang Yu porridge.


    Jiang Yu had just taken a few mouthfuls when someone knocked on the door of the ward.


    Sister Xia was still a little scared because of what happenedst night. But they were in the hospital, so she felt more confident and asked loudly, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The person outside the door paused for a moment and then said, ¡°It¡¯s me, Mo Long.¡±


    Mo Long? !


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia were both shocked. They didn¡¯t know how he found this ce.


    Sister Xia quickly went to open the door and saw Mo Long walk in, looking travel-worn. He went straight for Jiang Yu.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mo Long asked anxiously.

 Chapter 829 - Mo Long’s Power

    <h4>Chapter 829: Mo Long¡¯s Power</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu was stunned the moment she saw Mo Long. She didn¡¯t know why he was here.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Mo Long and asked in surprise.


    Mo Long was silent for a while before he said in a low voice, ¡°I know about the Special Squad, so I found their captain. He told me that you were here.¡±


    Hearing Mo Long¡¯s words, Jiang Yu knew that he must have asked Teng Yi to investigate.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Jiang Yuforted Mo Long. ¡°Look, I¡¯m fine, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Mo Long only said this simple sentence before he stopped talking.


    He just sat quietly by Jiang Yu¡¯s bedside and didn¡¯t say a word.


    This made the already stifling atmosphere even more stifling.


    After a long while, Jiang Yu asked softly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Mo Long shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m going out to smoke.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that he was in a bad mood and needed a cigarette to relieve it. Hence, she did not stop him and let him out.


    ¡°Mo Long is a little scary today.¡± Sister Xia patted her chest when Mo Long left the ward.


    Mo Long left the ward and walked to the end of the corridor. He stood in front of the window.


    Teng Yi stood behind him and lit a cigarette for him.


    ¡°Huff.¡± Mo Long took a deep breath of the cigarette and slowly exhaled. ¡°Go and capture those vigers who escaped, as well as that person called Ah Xiang and the people behind him. Capture them all, not a single one less.¡±


    Teng Yi hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°President Mo, the police station has already sent out a special squad¡­¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s eyes turned cold, he said coldly, ¡°So what if it¡¯s a special squad? So what if it¡¯s the police station? If they really had the ability, why would they let Yu¡¯er run to such a ce alone and even get injured? A bunch of trash. Do I still have to rely on them to capture people?¡±


    Teng Yi knew that Mo Long was really angry this time. Hence, he tactfully stopped talking and turned around to arrange the mission.


    Mo Long stood by the window and finished smoking a whole cigarette. He stood there for a while to disperse the smoke on his body before he turned around and returned to Jiang Yu¡¯s ward.


    This time, his footsteps were not as heavy as before. Instead, they were much lighter. Therefore, Jiang Yu guessed that Mo Long had gone out alone to sulk. He had only returned after his anger had subsided.


    When Mo Long sat beside her, Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you and secretly ran here with Sister Xia.¡±


    Mo Long pulled Jiang Yu into his embrace and rested his chin on her forehead. ¡°Yu-er, promise me that you¡¯ll tell me if you encounter such a thing in the future, Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Jiang Yu said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t Let Teng Yi interfere in this matter. There¡¯s a huge force behind Ah Xiang. If you let Teng Yi investigate, it¡¯ll be very easy for you to get involved.¡±


    Mo Long paused and said, ¡°I have already arranged for Tengyi to investigate.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yu was shocked and crawled out from Mo Long¡¯s embrace, ¡°The police have already sent a special team to investigate. We don¡¯t need to worry anymore! Quickly call Tengyi back. Otherwise, if we aren¡¯t careful, Tengyi will be in trouble!¡±


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t worry.¡± Mo Long lovingly tidied up the broken hair beside Jiang Yu¡¯s ear. ¡°You have to believe in Tengyi and you have to believe in me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jiang Yu wanted to say something but hesitated. After a long while, she said, ¡°But I¡¯m really worried about you two.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Take good care of yourself.¡± Mo Long pulled Jiang Yu into his embrace once again and kissed her forehead and cheek intimately.


    Sister Xia, who was watching from the side, had goosebumps all over the floor. Finally, when Mo Long was about to kiss Jiang Yu¡¯s lips, she coughed twice and said, ¡°Ahem, ahem, there are more people in the ward than just the two of you.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment, her face instantly turning as shy as a ripe tomato.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first,¡± Sister Xia suggested, ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t look like a good ce. It¡¯s eerie and doesn¡¯t have the antique smell of Jiangnan at all. Instead, it looks more like a graveyard.¡±


    At the mention of this, Sister Xia couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear.


    However, Mo Long confirmed her thoughts. ¡°This ce used to be a mass grave. No one would dare to live here.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sister Xia was shocked. She quickly packed up Jiang Yu and her things and nned to leave this ce immediately. ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯ll get you discharged immediately. Don¡¯t stay in this ce anymore. It¡¯s too scary!¡±

 Chapter 830 - Refused To Admit

    <h4>Chapter 830: Refused To Admit</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Sister Xia quickly finished the discharge procedures for Jiang Yu, returned to the ward, and left with Mo Long with Jiang Yu.


    Mo Long hade here on a private ne, so he returned to Shanghai very quickly.


    Once he got off the ne, Sister Xia was still nagging non-stop, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m still worried that if I stay in that ce, I¡¯ll be possessed with something dirty. Jiang Yu, after we return to the studio, I¡¯ll go and see if there are any masters who can do something to help us remove the baleful aura from our bodies.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°If it¡¯s something like that, perhaps Yang Fen will?¡±


    Sister Xia knew that Yang Fen had been thrown into prison by Mo Long, and even now, she was still hoping that she would quickly disappear from this world. If she was asked to help with the method, then it would be hard to tell if it was to remove the baleful aura or to add more baleful aura.


    ¡°Her? That won¡¯t do. Back then, all she did was harm people. How could she save people? If she was asked to do the method, I¡¯m afraid she would be adding more baleful aura to us!¡±


    Jiang Yu found it funny, but she didn¡¯t stop Sister Xia from looking for a master.


    She turned to look at Mo Long and asked, ¡°Is there busy work at thepany?¡±


    Mo Long replied in a low voice, ¡°There are only two things. I won¡¯t have any work after I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then you should go home early,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°Sister Xia and I will go to see the master. We¡¯ll go back to look for you after we¡¯re done.¡±


    At this moment, Mo Long didn¡¯t want Jiang Yu to leave his sight, he said, ¡°You and Sister Xia go first. Send me the location when you arrive at the ce. I¡¯ll pick you up after I¡¯m done with work. I won¡¯t let you leave my sight again.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that Mo Long had been frightened by her ident and had reacted in a nervous manner. Therefore, she agreed with him and said, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    Mo Long then rushed back to thepany to deal with some matters. After he finished his work within half an hour, he immediately drove to Jiang Yu¡¯s current location.


    No matter where Jiang Yu went, he had to apany her every step of the way.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t find it annoying, so she let him apany her. It was just that Sister Xia had suffered a lot. Not only did she have to be on tenterhooks about evil spirits, but she also had to watch Jiang Yu and Mo Long disy their love for each other.


    She was truly speechless.


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon the next day, news came from Chang Kai¡¯s side ¡ª they had sessfully captured Ah Xiang.


    But it wasn¡¯t them who had captured him. It was another group of men in ck who had captured him.


    Sister Xia didn¡¯t react. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chang Kai exined, ¡°There was someone called Teng Yi who led a group of men in ck and captured Ah Xiang. Not only him, there were also a few of his aplices on the ship. That guy called Teng Yi had captured them all.¡±


    ¡°Teng Yi¡­¡± Sister Xia repeated this name several times before she realized that he was Mo Long¡¯s subordinate. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Mo Long was the one who captured these people?¡±


    Chang Kai knew about Mo Long, but he did not know about Teng Yi, so he did not know that Teng Yi was Mo Long¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Mo Long, it¡¯s Teng Yi¡­¡± Before Chang Kai could finish his sentence, Sister Xia interrupted him.


    ¡°Let me ask you, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°In the interrogation room of the police station,¡± Chang Kai replied.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Sister Xia hung up the phone and quickly put on her clothes. Then, she called Jiang Yu and told her to hurry to the police station.


    Although Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know why Sister Xia had called her to the police station, she sounded like she was in a hurry, so she didn¡¯t ask further. After putting on her clothes, she took a taxi to the police station.


    As soon as Jiang Yu arrived at the police station, Sister Xia ran out of the house and grabbed her. ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Waiting for me for what?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I went in to take a look just now. That Ah Xiang doesn¡¯t look like a good person! He kept making a fuss, asking us to produce evidence. But when the police brought out the evidence, he refused to admit it and said that we framed him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so arrogant?¡± Jiang Yu also admired Ah Xiang very much. He had already been caught by the police and the evidence was thrown on his face, yet he was still so confident and refused to admit what he had done?


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s arrogant! He kept saying that his backer was Li Yue and asked the police to release him immediately!¡± Sister Xia said.


    ¡°His backer isn¡¯t just Li Yue, right?¡± Jiang Yu sneered and followed Sister Xia into the interrogation room.


    Ah Xiang was sprawled on his chair. He was stunned when he saw Jiang Yu enter the room from the corner of his eye.


    He had seen Jiang Yu¡¯s photo from someone called Li Lu. She had even asked him to kill this person called Jiang Yu with his car.


    However, he had failed that time, so Jiang Yu was still alive. He had not expected to meet her here today.

 Chapter 831 - My Backer

    <h4>Chapter 831: My Backer</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Ah Xiang sat up straight for once and looked at Jiang Yu carefully. He asked uncertainly, ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t find it strange that Ah Xiang knew her. He must have found out from Li Yue or someone close to her.


    But out of courtesy, Jiang Yu smiled and replied, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°What are you smiling about? Did you see me smiling at you?¡± Ah Xiang sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not a police officer, what are you doing in the interrogation room?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too presumptuous,¡± Teng Yi, who had been hiding in the darkness, suddenly said, giving Jiang Yu a fright.


    Although she knew that Teng Yi was involved in this matter, she didn¡¯t expect that Teng Yi would appear in the interrogation room after capturing the criminal.


    Teng Yi noticed Jiang Yu¡¯s confusion and exined, ¡°Madam, I was the one who caught the criminal this time.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    When Ah Xiang heard the word ¡°Madam¡±, he only thought that Jiang Yu was some richdy and didn¡¯t link her to Mo Long.


    Therefore, he became even more unscrupulous and even started singing loudly.


    ¡°Stop singing!¡± Chang Kai couldn¡¯t take it anymore and mmed the table in the interrogation room.


    Even though the volume was very loud, Ah Xiang wasn¡¯t afraid, he even provoked proudly, ¡°So what if I¡¯m singing? If you want to send me to prison, then bring out some serious evidence? Without any serious evidence, you want to send me in? Do you know that my backer is Li Yue? She will protect me! It¡¯s useless even if you send me to jail. She will save me!¡±


    When he said this, he was very confident. It was as if if he identally went to jail, Li Yue would definitely save him.


    Ah Xiang saw that no one was talking and thought that what he had just said had shocked them. Hence, he started to feel proud and was ready to sing another song.


    However, Jiang Yu did not intend to give him face. Instead, she calmly asked, ¡°Do you really think that Li Yue will save you?¡±


    Ah Xiang paused and looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief. He asked, ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Li Yue was the previous movie queen and now I¡¯m the movie queen. But this will motivate her to win the movie queen award. And if she wants to be the movie queen, she has to ensure that her reputation is clean and without any stains. Otherwise, not to mention the public won¡¯t recognize her, she won¡¯t even be able to get on the nomination list.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a criminal with a criminal record. Now you¡¯re shouting Li Yue¡¯s name in the police station¡¯s interrogation room, saying that she will definitely save you. Do you think she will give up on you to protect her reputation? No matter if you brought her a poisonous hook beetle or something else, she¡¯ll pretend that she doesn¡¯t know you. She might even turn the tables and use you of framing her.¡±


    Jiang Yu was still smiling when she said that.


    But when Ah Xiang saw it, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    But he still forced himself to hold on, he said, ¡°You, what evidence do you have? Don¡¯t spout nonsense here! Li Yue had promised me that if anything happened to me, as long as I called out her name, no one would mistreat me! Who are you to dare to talk about her here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Why should I believe you?!¡± Ah Xiang was still forcing himself to shout.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Teng Yi stood at the side and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°This is the president of the Mo Group ¡ª Mo Long¡¯s fianc¨¦e! How dare you make such a big fuss here?¡±


    ¡°Mo, Mo Long?¡± Ah Xiang was obviously stunned.


    When Ah Xiang first joined the group, he had heard of this rule ¡ª in this line of work, anyone could be provoked, but Mo Long couldn¡¯t be provoked.


    Ah Xiang did not know what the meaning of this rule was, but since his boss had said this rule, as his subordinate, he should abide by it.


    So when Ah Xiang went out to do things, he always tried his best to stay away from people or matters rted to Mo Long.


    He did not know that Jiang Yu was Mo Long¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If he knew, he definitely would not have epted Li Yue and Li Lu¡¯s request!


    Wasn¡¯t this obviously sending him to the fire pit?!


    ¡°Erm, are you really Mo Long¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±Ah Xiang probed Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu looked at him in amusement. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You believe that Li Yue will definitely save you, but you don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m Mo Long¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I, I believe.¡± Ah Xiang broke out in cold sweat and stuttered. He was afraid that if he fell into Mo Long¡¯s hands, he would die without aplete corpse.

 Chapter 832 - Confessed

    <h4>Chapter 832: Confessed</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°If you believe it, then believe it. Why are you shaking?¡± Chang Kai looked at Ah Xiang¡¯s shaking legs. He did not know why he was so afraid when he heard the name ¡°Mo Long.¡±.


    ¡°Mo Long¡­ isn¡¯t he very scary?¡± Ah Xiang asked this question in a trembling voice, like a child asking an adult, ¡°Is spider very scary?¡±.


    Everyone present looked at each other in dismay, not knowing why Ah Xiang would ask this question.


    Even Teng Yi was a little unable to react. He began to think in his mind about how scary his CEO was.


    In the end, Jiang Yu was the first to react. She put on an expression that said she wanted to eat someone, ¡°What do you think? Go out and ask anyone. See if they will be afraid when they hear the name ¡®Mo Long? I advise you not to provoke him. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even have the time to say yourst words!¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s expression and tone sessfully frightened Ah Xiang. He was already trembling all over, and in his mind, he seemed to already have the image of his body being exposed in the wilderness.


    Jiang Yu still intended to scare him, but before she could speak, Ah Xiang cried and knelt on the ground, ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    He cried until his nose was snot, and his tears were a little disgusting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. Please, don¡¯t let me fall into the hands of Mo Long!¡± Ah Xiang cried as if he was extremely afraid of the Mo Long.


    ¡°Then tell me everything you know.¡± Chang Kai took out a pen and paper and prepared to record Ah Xiang¡¯s confession.


    Ah Xiang wiped his tears. He started from how he posted his information on the website and how Li Yue found him. Li Lu had even called him, she had asked him to hit Jiang Yu with his car.


    Ah Xiang looked at Jiang Yu carefully, he said softly, ¡°She didn¡¯t ask me to hit you to death, but she said it was best that way. If someone was by your side to protect you, she would just send you into the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Sister Xia was frightened by Li Lu¡¯s vicious heart. ¡°How could Li Lu be like this?! No, it¡¯s not just Li Lu. Li Yue has changed too. What happened to the two sisters?¡±


    ¡°Li Lu has always been like this,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°But¡­ she shouldn¡¯t have such thoughts of harming others.¡± Sister Xia still found it hard to believe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Xiaoxia from before,¡± Jiang Yu reminded.


    Only then did Sister Xia remember that a long time ago, Li Lu had bribed a person and drove his car fiercely towards Xiaoxia.


    Why were the Li sisters each more ruthless than the other?


    ¡°Is that all? Is that all?¡± Chang Kai stopped recording. ¡°I¡¯m not only asking about Li Yue, but also the gang behind you.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ah Xiang hesitated. ¡°In our line of work, there are rules. If you¡¯re caught by the police, you can¡¯t tell the police about your brothers.¡±


    ¡°Then you can betray Li Yue?¡± Chang Kai asked.


    ¡°How is that called betraying?¡± Ah Xiang was anxious. He nced at Jiang Yu and lowered his head, he said submissively, ¡°Didn¡¯t she say so? If I were to go to jail, Li Yue would not rescue me. She was the one who broke her promise. How can you me me for telling her everything? This is called ¡®tit for tat¡¯. If she is unkind, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous.¡±


    ¡°You are quite sensible.¡± Chang Kai smiled. ¡°But when you are in prison, your brothers won¡¯te to save you.¡±


    ¡°But we are still friends. I was sentenced to six years in prison. When I got out, my brothers even gave me a homing party.¡± Ah Xiang said, ¡°I can forgot anyone but not forget my brothers. I can¡¯t betray my brothers even if I betray everyone else.¡±


    ¡°You are quite loyal, but do you know that what you have done is illegal?¡± Chang Kai asked.


    Ah Xiang did not speak. After a long time, two words slowly came out of his mouth, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to let them continue to be so wrong?!¡± Chang Kai¡¯s voice suddenly rose, ¡°Do you know how many people have been harmed by what you have done? !¡±


    ¡°We, we¡­ We also have to eat,¡± Ah Xiang mumbled.


    ¡°There are so many ways to eat, and you have to use this method?!¡± Chang Lai mmed the table, ¡°Quickly tell me everything you know! Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what kind of treatment you will receive!¡±


    As he said that, he looked at Jiang Yu meaningfully.


    Although Ah Xiang was worried that he would fall into Mo Long¡¯s hands, no matter how afraid he was, he didn¡¯t want to be the person who betrayed his brothers.


    Therefore, he gritted his teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t tell!¡±

 Chapter 833 - Godly Doctor Intervening

    <h4>Chapter 833: Godly Doctor Intervening</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Chang Kai felt helpless when he saw Ah Xiang clenching his teeth and refusing to let go.


    However, they couldn¡¯t just torture him.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu walked in front of Teng Yi and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you only bring people to arrest Ah Xiang?¡±


    Teng Yi answered truthfully, ¡°Including the vigers who escaped from that vige. We have already caught them all. As for the gang behind Ah Xiang, we are still investigating because they are too well hidden.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. She had already guessed that Mo Long would definitely get Teng Yi to investigate the whole matter thoroughly and then arrest everyone involved.


    But now that he had kicked a hard iron te, the matter was a little difficult to handle.


    Ah Xiang still refused to confess and was in a stalemate for a long time. Chang Kai and Zheng Xiao had no choice but to investigate Li Yue first.


    Seeing that Chang Kai and the rest were about to leave, Ah Xiang heaved a sigh of relief.


    But before he could rx for more than a second, he heard Jiang Yu say, ¡°I can cure your mother¡¯s paralysis. As a condition, tell me everything you know.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ah Xiang suspected that he had heard wrongly.


    How did she know that his mother was paralyzed?


    Jiang Yu repeated what she had just said and added, ¡°This is a very good deal. How about it?¡±


    Ah Xiang¡¯s heart wavered.


    Since Jiang Yu knew that her mother was paralyzed, it meant that she had already gone to her hometown. Or rather, her mother had already fallen into her hands. Regardless of the situation, as long as she was willing to confess, she could protect her mother from harm.


    Moreover, Jiang Yu had also said that she would cure his mother¡¯s paralysis. However, his mother had been paralyzed for decades. Could Jiang Yu, this young girl, really cure her?


    Therefore, Ah Xiang still asked with some hesitation, ¡°You¡­ can really be cured?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jiang Yu snapped her fingers. ¡°This is a very good deal. How about it? You don¡¯t want to see that Di Di is so young and have to bear the burden of the family alone, right?¡±


    Di Di..


    Ah Xiang closed his eyes as if he had epted his fate. He hardened his heart and said, ¡°Let me see you cure my mother¡¯s paralysis with my own eyes. Let me see Di Di again. I will tell you everything I know.¡±


    ¡°Deal. Thene with me.¡± Jiang Yu smiled.


    Chang Kai and Zheng Xiao were still confused. They did not even realize what Jiang Yu had said. Ah Xiang was actually willing to confess?


    But this was a good thing after all. So Chang Kai and Zheng Xiao cuffed Ah Xiang and left with Jiang Yu.


    Teng Yi led the way and led them all the way to a veryrge prison. More than twenty people in the vige were all here.


    Ah Xiang¡¯s mother was curled up in a corner, beside her was a trembling Di Di.


    Chang Kai went in and carried Ah Xiang¡¯s mother on his back. After some thought, he brought Di Diout as well.


    When Ah Xiang saw Di Di, he was so excited that his eyes turned red. ¡°Di Di!¡±


    Di Di also shouted excitedly, ¡°Father!¡±


    Even Ah Xiang¡¯s mother, who had always been expressionless and did not want to give people a good look, was now so excited that tears streamed down her face.


    Chang Kai ced Ah Xiang on a chair and sat him down. Then, Jiang Yu took out a bag of silver needles from her backpack.


    Sister Xia said in surprise, ¡°Jiang Yu, so you were prepared for this?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Of course. I had long guessed that Ah Xiang was unwilling to confess, so I thought of using this condition to make a deal with him.¡±


    Jiang Yu took out a few silver needles and reached out to pull Ah Xiang¡¯s mother¡¯s trouser leg up. She pressed a few more acupuncture points and then quickly and urately stabbed the silver needles into those acupuncture points.


    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re just pretending.¡± Ah Xiang¡¯s mother snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve been paralyzed for decades. Can I be cured with just a few needles from you? You¡¯re still young and quite conceited.¡±


    ¡°You just wait and see, Grandma. If I can cure your leg, Di Di won¡¯t have to be so tired in the future.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and didn¡¯t get angry because of those words.


    A Xiang¡¯s mother paused, then turned her face away and said, ¡°My surname is Wang.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Grandma Wang.¡±


    Ah Xiang¡¯s mother didn¡¯t believe that Jiang Yu could cure her paralysis for decades, so she didn¡¯t have any hope for Jiang Yu at all.


    Ah Xiang was also frightened and felt that Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t 100% confident.


    Chang Kai and Zheng Xiao also felt that the paralysis for decades had probably entered the bone marrow. Jiang Yu¡¯s few silver needles couldn¡¯t cure it.

 Chapter 834 - Change His Ways

    <h4>Chapter 834: Change His Ways</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    The only people who believed that Jiang Yu would be able to cure Ah Xiang¡¯s mother were Teng Yi and Sister Xia.


    After all, there were two examples of Mo Long and Miao Ling, so they believed that Jiang Yu would definitely be able to cure Ah Xiang¡¯s mother¡¯s leg this time.


    However, after waiting for 20 minutes, Ah Xiang¡¯s mother¡¯s leg still didn¡¯t show any reaction.


    Teng Yi and Sister Xia also began to waver. Could it be that Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t be cured because she had been paralyzed for too long?


    Ah Xiang¡¯s mood gradually turned from fear to disappointment.


    ¡°I knew it couldn¡¯t be cured.¡± Ah Xiang said in disappointment, ¡°Forget it. This deal is canceled.¡±


    ¡°Have some patience.¡± Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t as nervous as the others. She was in a good mood and even yed a number game with Di Di.


    Sister Xia walked over and gently tugged at the corner of Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Jiang Yu, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Yu said in a rxed manner, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s been decades. Can it be cured in twenty minutes? So have some patience. Ten more minutes and it should be enough.¡±


    ¡°As long as it can be cured.¡± Although Sister Xia said so, she was still worried.


    ¡°Then I will wait for another ten minutes.¡± Ah Xiang¡¯s mother¡¯s tone was not warm. ¡°Anyway, I have been lying and sitting for decades. I don¡¯t need your ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, Grandma Wang. You will be able to stand soon.¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile while ying a number game with Di Di.


    Except for Sister Xia and Teng Yi, everyone thought that Jiang Yu could not cure Ah Xiang¡¯s mother¡¯s paralysis. But after ten minutes, Ah Xiang¡¯s mother¡¯s legs miraculously felt something.


    Although it was a continuous pain, it was great news for a person who hadn¡¯t felt her legs for decades.


    ¡°I can feel my legs!¡± Ah Xiang¡¯s mother cried out in surprise. ¡°I can really feel them!¡±


    Her voice was very loud, and even the vigers who were locked in the cell heard it.


    The vigers looked at each other in dismay. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ah Xiang¡¯s mother¡¯s paralysis had been cured in just half an hour.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Your legs have not been exercised for decades, so the blood flow is not smooth. These few needles not only removed the moisture in your legs, but also activated the blood cirction and removed the stasis. Therefore, it¡¯s normal to feel a tingling pain at the beginning. This situation willst for about a week. After a week, you can try to stand up and walk under the help of external objects.¡±


    Ah Xiang¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes turned red. It was not only because she had never thought that there was still hope for her paralysis to be cured, but it was also because she had given Jiang Yu so much face back then, in the end, she was still willing to treat her leg.


    She really did not know how to repay this favor.


    She struggled to get up and wanted to kneel down to Jiang Yu to thank her for being willing to treat her leg.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu quickly held her down. ¡°The needle is still on your leg. Don¡¯t move. Just maintain this position for now. I¡¯ll take the needle off in another hour and a half.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you, female Bodhisattva!¡± Ah Xiang hurriedly knelt down to Jiang Yu and kowtowed.


    ¡°Get up quickly!¡± Jiang Yu quickly helped Ah Xiang up. ¡°I can¡¯t afford such a big custom. If you really want to thank me, then tell me everything you know. Remember, don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I will definitely tell you everything!¡± Ah Xiang was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes, ¡°I promise that I will never do such illegal things again! When I get out of prison, I will definitely turn over a new leaf and find a job obediently to support my family. I will never do such things again!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded in satisfaction.


    Chang Kai and Zheng Xiao were surprised that they did not get Ah Xiang to confess despite their threats. However, Jiang Yu managed to get Ah Xiang to confess willingly with just a few silver needles.


    As expected, they had underestimated Jiang Yu in the beginning.


    They brought Ah Xiang back to continue taking notes while Jiang Yu stayed here to apany Ah Xiang¡¯s mother. When an hour and a half had passed, she removed the silver needles.


    ¡°Thank you, little girl.¡± Ah Xiang¡¯s mother was in tears and she was out of breath when she spoke, ¡°I treated you like that before, but you were still willing to treat my leg. It¡¯s because I, an old woman, don¡¯t know how to behave. I actually threw a look at my savior.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. People have to be more generous.¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have a big temper. I won¡¯t get angry over a small matter. Moreover, Di Di is a very obedient little girl. I like her very much.¡±

 Chapter 835 - Denunciation

    <h4>Chapter 835: Denunciation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    An hour and a halfter, Jiang Yu removed the silver needles.


    At the same time, Ah Xiang had already told them everything he knew. From how he joined the gang in the beginning to what the gang behind him wanted to do and where they wanted to go, he had told them everything.


    After he finished recording thest sentence, Chang Kai closed his notebook and said to Ah Xiang, ¡°You¡¯ve done very well. Your attitude of admitting your mistake is also not bad. When the timees for your sentence, we will fight for a reduction in your sentence.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Ah Xiang hurriedly thanked him.


    With the information provided by Ah Xiang, it would be easy to capture the gang behind him.


    Jiang Yu also found out about this matter. She originally wanted to help, however, Sister Xia stopped her. ¡°What are you doing? Leave this matter to Chang Kai and the others. You should go back and prepare for the uing finals. The finals will be here in half a month. When that timees, Kang Xue will be back from Cecilia.¡±


    Jiang Yu only remembered that Kang Xue would be back soon after Sister Xia said that.


    She and Kang Xue had both studied at Cecilia University. It was inevitable that people wouldpare the two of them together.


    Even if everything seemed calm now, when Kang Xue returned, there might be postsparing the two of them together on the school forum.


    As for who everyone was leaning towards, it was hard to say.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t say it, I would have forgotten. Kang Xue will be back soon,¡± Jiang Yu said thoughtfully.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Kang Xue is? ¡°Hurry up and go back to prepare for the final exam. I will keep an eye out for things here. ¡°When Chang Kai and the others catch the criminal gang, I will definitely inform you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. She did not bargain with Sister Xia and packed her things before returning to school.


    However, when she returned to the school gate, she saw someone she did not want to see ¡ª He Li.


    He stood at the gate like a wife-gazing stone. When he saw Jiang Yu, he wanted to act like he did not see her out of habit. However, he had not contacted Jiang ran for a few days, which made He Li very anxious.


    Therefore, he hesitated and stopped Jiang Yu, asking, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you know where Ran Ran went?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a long time before she remembered that the ¡°Ran Ran¡± He Li mentioned was her brainless sister, Jiang ran.


    However, she was very curious about the rtionship between He Li and Jiang ran, so she didn¡¯t tell him directly. Instead, she asked, ¡°Why are you asking for her?¡±


    He Li scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°Ran Ran hasn¡¯t contacted me for a few days. I¡¯m a little worried about her.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to do with her. It¡¯s normal that she hasn¡¯t contacted you for a few days, right?¡± Jiang Yu shrugged.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! I, I have a rtionship with Ran Ran!¡± He Li blurted out anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m Ran Ran¡¯s boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re her boyfriend?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have a fianc¨¦?¡±


    He Li lowered his head, after a long while, he said, ¡°I know. But Ran Ran told me that she and her fianc¨¦ were not happy at all. She even said that she would break up with me very soon and then be together with me. So I thought that it wouldn¡¯t be too much for me to say that I¡¯m her boyfriend, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on. ¡°Jiang Ran and Sun You are fine, how could they not be happy? You¡­ could it be that you were deceived?¡±


    ¡°Deceived?¡± He Li was stunned. He had never thought that Jiang Ran would deceive him.


    ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t really believe Jiang Ran¡¯s words, did you?¡± Jiang Yu suddenly felt that the boy in front of her was a little pitiful.


    ¡°Ran Ran wouldn¡¯t lie to me, right¡­¡± He Li muttered to himself, then, he roared at Jiang Yu, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You wanted to sow discord between me and Ran Ran, so you deliberately said such things! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been bullying Ran Ran since we were in the Jiang Family! Now, you still want to sow discord between me and Ran Ran. Jiang Yu, you really have a venomous heart!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yu was so angry that sheughed. She instantly felt that the person in front of her deserved to be deceived.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m trying to sow discord between you and Jiang Ran? What¡¯s the reason? Is it because I can¡¯t bear to see the two of you fall in love, or can¡¯t bear to see the two of you live well? Besides, is the rtionship between the two of you very strong? Can you withstand my discord?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with He Li. After saying this, she walked into the campus.


    He Li was left standing alone at the school gate, still waiting for Jiang ran toe back.


    He simply didn¡¯t believe that there was only the spotless Jiang Ran in his heart.

 Chapter 836 - Good Citizen Award

    <h4>Chapter 836: Good Citizen Award</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    A few days after Jiang Yu returned to school, she received a phone call from Sister Xia. ¡°Jiang Yu, there¡¯s great news! Chang Kai and the others have already taken down all the criminal gangs behind Ah Xiang!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yu was very happy. If that was the case, there would be one less criminal gang in the world to continue harming people.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Sister Xia was also very happy. ¡°It¡¯s not a waste of our previous suffering!¡±


    This was indeed a piece of good news that was worth being excited about. However, amidst her excitement, Jiang Yu thought of Ah Xiang¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Is Ah Xiang¡¯s mother still in prison?¡±


    ¡°The entire vige¡¯s vigers are all here,¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°It was Ah Xiang¡¯s mother who instigated the vigers to surround us. She deliberately hurt us, so of course she will be punished. But Di Di had nothing to do with this matter, so we arranged a ce for her to stay alone for the time being.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yu was relieved. ¡°Di Di is a good child. If she has the chance to go to school, she will definitely be a good student.¡±


    Sister Xia nagged, ¡°How can her family afford to send her to school? It was unknown how many years Ah Xiang would be in prison foring in this time. Although her grandmother¡¯s paralysis had been cured, she can only do some daily chores and can not go out to work. Her family doesn¡¯t even have a source of ie. How can they afford to go to school?¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent and did not speak.


    Sister Xia guessed her thoughts. ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t tell me you want to use money to send Di Di to school?¡±


    After a long while, Jiang Yu answered softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sister Xia began to have a headache, ¡°You just can¡¯t stand to see others suffer, so you always think of sacrificing yourself to help others. ¡°But you can¡¯t do this. Di Di is someone else¡¯s daughter. If you give her money, isn¡¯t it equivalent to helping someone raise their daughter? Moreover, it¡¯s the daughter of Ah Xiang who wants to kill you!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still young, so she won¡¯t need much money.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Xia. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Aiya.¡± Sister Xia sighed. She knew that no matter how she tried to persuade Jiang Yu, she wouldn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. I won¡¯t talk to you about this anymore. Chang Kai said that you have half the credit for their mission being sessful. Therefore, the higher-ups of the police station have unanimously decided to give you a ¡®good citizen award¡¯. It will be sent to your school in a few days.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so exaggerated, right? I only helped you with a very, very small favor.¡± Jiang Yu was a little surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be modest. This is a pennant personally given to you by the higher-ups of the police station. It¡¯s a blessing that others can¡¯t even envy!¡± Sister Xia said.


    A few dayster, the police station leader personally came to green vine university.


    Everyone looked at the police car parked at the school gate, thinking that someone hadmitted a crime and was about to be arrested.


    In the end, after waiting for a while, the police station leader personally presented the pennant to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu stood on the stage, reached out her hands, and politely took the pennant.


    The people below the stage were discussing, ¡°What¡¯s going on? A good citizen? Don¡¯t tell me that any good citizen can get the g now?¡±


    ¡°No, no, this g was personally sent over by the police station leader.¡±


    ¡°What did Jiang Yu do? She actually got the police station leader to personally send the g over?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She can¡¯t be helping them solve the case, right?¡±


    ¡°What a joke. She¡¯s just a performer. How can she help the police solve the case? You think too highly of her. It¡¯s already good enough that a person like her doesn¡¯t cause trouble for the police uncles.¡±


    Some people were disdainful of this. However, the truth in the end gave them a hard p.


    The police station leader spoke into the microphone, ¡°Thank you, student Jiang Yu. You have helped the police solve a drug trafficking case and a case of intentional assault. Now, through the unanimous decision of the police station¡¯s senior leaders, student Jiang Yu will be awarded the ¡®Good Citizen Award¡¯ and the pennant as a token of honor!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the audience burst into thunderous apuse.


    It was the first time that Jiang Yu had received such an award in front of all the teachers and students in the school since she was a child. She was at a loss for words for a moment. When the principal handed the microphone to her, she did not even react and took it.


    It took her a long time toe back to her senses. When she took the microphone, she was so excited that her hands were trembling, but she could not say a word.


    The feeling of being recognized and praised by others in public was really good.


    Jiang Yu stood on the stage for a long time before she said, ¡°Thank you, everyone. Thank you to the police officers for their recognition of me.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you are really great,¡± the police station leader praised and gave Jiang Yu a thumbs up.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jiang Yu thanked him sincerely.

 Chapter 837 - Kang Xue Was Back

    <h4>Chapter 837: Kang Xue Was Back</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu carried the ¡°Good Citizen Award¡± back, but Kang Xue returned from University of Cecilia just a few days after she returned.


    Her return was very grand. There were more than a dozen ck luxury cars lined up neatly in front of the school gate, as if they were there to wee Kang Xue back to the country.


    A group of people also gathered at the school gate, all wanting to see this lively scene.


    Lu Qi didn¡¯t mind it. ¡°Didn¡¯t she juste back from studying abroad? There¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss, right? Those who didn¡¯t know would think that she came back from taking the first ce in Cecilia.¡±


    Speaking of the results, everyone remembered that Kang Xue and Jiang Yu were both students studying at Cecilia University.


    However, Kang Xue was an exchange student, while Jiang Yu relied on her own strength to pass Cecilia¡¯s entrance exam and be a student there.


    Everyone was looking forward to Kang Xue¡¯s exam results, but Kang Xue wasn¡¯t willing to tell others about her results.


    Everyone thought that Kang Xue was trying to maintain some sort of mystery, but only Jiang Yu knew that Kang Xue might not have participated in the final exam when she returned at this time.


    This was because Jiang Yu knew the time of the final exam when Cecilia was studying. Cecilia had always been used to postponing her final exams and never bringing them forward.


    Kang Xue¡¯s hesitation and unwillingness to reveal her results further confirmed Jiang Yu¡¯s conjecture.


    Moreover, based on Kang Xue¡¯s personality, if she had a good result, she would have wanted to announce it to the world. How could she have kept it a secret like this?


    However, since she was unwilling to disclose her results, others should not have the chance topare her with her, right?


    However, the reality was always very different from what Jiang Yu thought.


    Not only was there someone whopared Kang Xue with her when she had no results, but that person was Kang Xue herself.


    In Kang Xue¡¯s post, she had always emphasized how hard she worked. However, thepetition in Cecilia was too fierce, and she really could not stand out. She couldn¡¯tpare with those who relied on connections and backdoors. She could even take the final exam in advance ande back with a graduation certificate.


    Although the word ¡°Jiang Yu¡± wasn¡¯t mentioned in every sentence, people with good intentions could smell something different from it.


    If the person Kang Xue was talking about wasn¡¯t Jiang Yu, who else could it be?


    Even thements below were one-sided in support of Kang Xue. ¡°I knew it long ago. Jiang Yu clearly studied acting. How could she possibly pass the entrance exam for the Piano Department of Cecilia University?¡±


    ¡°When I first saw her two certificates, I was very envious. However, if these two certificates were obtained through connections¡­ Hehe, I won¡¯t say much about how real or fake they are.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu only dared to act so brazenly because she had Professor Bai¡¯s favor and that Professor Karl¡¯s favor.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, without the protection of Professor Bai and Professor Karl, look at Jiang Yu.¡±


    Thements below were basically the same as these. asionally, there were a few people who spoke up for Jiang Yu, but they were also scolded badly, so they didn¡¯t dare to speak up.


    This post had 10,000 reposts, over 100,000 views, and over 100,000 likes.


    Naturally, Lu Qi and Dai Zhu also saw this post. They wanted to show off their skills in thements section, scold Kang Xue, and clear Jiang Yu¡¯s name.


    Unfortunately, there were too many people supporting Kang Xue, so Lu Qi and Dai Zhu were always scolded by a group of people. Moreover, thements where they spoke up for Jiang Yu would soon be deleted by Kang Xue.


    They had nowhere to vent their anger, so they could onlye to Jiang Yu toin.


    ¡°Little Yu, look at what they¡¯re saying. What kind of words are they saying?¡± Lu Qiined. ¡°They don¡¯t even know the whole story, and they¡¯re just following behind Kang Xue to nder you. How can there be such a person?¡±


    Jiang Yu was not angry because she had long been used to such things.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, aren¡¯t you angry at all?¡± Dai Zhu was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. ¡°Kang Xue is nder you! If the situation is serious, you can even call the police!¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°Kang Xue has always been like this. Don¡¯t you understand? If I¡¯m angry because of this, wouldn¡¯t that be fulfilling her wish?¡±


    ¡°Then do you n to just watch?¡± Lu Qi asked unwillingly.


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not angry, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will let her spread rumors here. Don¡¯t worry, Kang Xue will pay the price for what she did.¡±

 Chapter 838 - Bet

    <h4>Chapter 838: Bet</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Since Jiang Yu said so, it meant that she had a n in mind.


    Therefore, Lu Qi and Dai Zhu went over to listen to Jiang Yu¡¯s n.


    ¡°Kang Xue ispetitive. She always likes topare herself with others, but she doesn¡¯t allow others to be better than her,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Moreover, she doesn¡¯t consider the consequences. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s brainless. As long as we do the opposite of her and say a few bad things about her, she won¡¯t be able to help but jump out.¡±


    ¡°But so what if she jumps out?¡± Lu Qi was puzzled. ¡°People like her might start biting people when she¡¯s anxious.¡±


    ¡°Her original intention was to let others talk about me behind my back. She wanted to see me make a fool of myself in front of others.¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°In that case, let her jump out on her own ord and see who made a fool of herself.¡±


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu still didn¡¯t understand what Jiang Yu meant. However, seeing how confident she was, they didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, they waited for Jiang Yu to finish writing the post and help forward it.


    When Jiang Yu was halfway through writing, she remembered that she hadn¡¯t seen Tian Guo recently, so she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Tian Guo? I haven¡¯t seen her recently.¡±


    Dai Zhu replied, ¡°Tian Guo ns to directly take the postgraduate entrance examination after graduation, so she recently applied for a qualification test. She spends every day in the library reading and taking notes. Lu Qi and I don¡¯t see her all day long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to take the postgraduate examination. Don¡¯t disturb her,¡± Jiang Yu said. She casually typed a few words and the post waspleted.


    She pressed the ¡°Confirm¡± button and the post was posted on the school forum.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu immediately went online and forwarded the post. They left a fewments below to attract more people to read it.


    ¡°Will this really work? Will everyone believe it?¡± Dai Zhu still felt a little uneasy.


    Jiang Yu said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether they believe it or not. It¡¯s fine as long as Kang Xue believes it.¡±


    The facts proved that Jiang Yu was right.


    Most people didn¡¯t believe Jiang Yu¡¯s post. However, Kang Xue, who was the subject of the post, seemed to have been stepped on by someone. She hurriedly jumped out and questioned, ¡°You said that my grades failed. What evidence do you have?¡±


    That¡¯s right. The main content of the post Jiang Yu wrote was about when Kang Xue was studying in Cecilia. It was about the teacher¡¯s ss assignment. The final score was negative. It was precisely because of this that her final score was less than 60 points. She was not qualified to take the final exam at all.


    Jiang Yu wrote the truth, but Kang Xue didn¡¯t admit it.


    She even went to find Jiang Yu and loudly questioned her why she ndered herself.


    ¡°You said I ndered you? Then why didn¡¯t you think about ndering me when you posted that I used my connections to pull strings?¡± Jiang Yu retorted.


    Kang Xue was momentarily at a loss for words, but she still braced herself and said, ¡°I ndered you? Am I not telling the truth? Do you dare to say that you passed Cecilia¡¯s entrance exam by relying on your own strength?¡±


    The more Kang Xue said, the more confident she became. It was as if everything she said was the truth.


    Jiang Yu could not help butugh. ¡°Since you said so, why don¡¯t you show me evidence?¡±


    ¡°You have the nerve to ask for evidence? Who doesn¡¯t know that Professor Bai dotes on you the most? You, a performer, actually passed the entrance examination for the piano department of Cecilia University. No matter who it is, they will think that you entered through the back door, right?¡± Kang Xue crossed her arms in front of her chest, she sneered, ¡°Jiang Yu, I advise you to be self-aware. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here.¡±


    ¡°I think you are the one who embarrassed yourself, right?¡± Jiang Yu sneered, ¡°Kang Xue, let¡¯s make a bet. Let¡¯s see if my strength is qualified to pass the entrance examination of the University of Cecilia.¡±


    Kang Xue hesitated for a moment, but she still agreed to Jiang Yu, ¡°Alright, let¡¯spete. But I want to make a bet with you in front of others. Otherwise, when you lose, you won¡¯t have the face to admit it. What should we do?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled. She felt that Kang Xue was quite intelligent from time to time.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll find a few witnesses outside and record a video and upload it to the forum. In that case, many people will see it. You won¡¯t be worried this time, right?¡±


    Kang Xue smiled and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you dare to y so big. It seems that you¡¯re prepared.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If I didn¡¯t have full confidence, how would I dare to bet with you?¡± Jiang Yu smiled and looked at Kang Xue.


    When Kang Xue saw Jiang Yu¡¯s smile, a bad premonition arose in her heart.


    However, she kept cheering in her heart and followed Jiang Yu to find the witness.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m not afraid of You,¡± Kang Xueforted herself.

 Chapter 839 - Cleaning The Bathroom

    <h4>Chapter 839: Cleaning The Bathroom</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you were afraid of me.¡± Jiang Yu looked at Kang Xue and smiled thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re so nervous. Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Kang Xue turned her head and stopped looking at Jiang Yu.


    Although it was Kang Xue¡¯s unyielding choice to make a bet with Jiang Yu. But when it came to a real bet, Kang Xue was notpletely confident.


    They found a few music majors ¡ª bel canto majors ¡ª outside to be witnesses.


    They had seen Kang Xue and Jiang Yu, and they knew about the posts that Kang Xue and Jiang Yu had posted.


    But they were very supportive of Kang Xue. They sneered at Jiang Yu in front of them, not willing to say a word.


    Kang Xue let out a long sigh of relief. She was d that the witnesses she found outside were all supportive of her.


    Hence, she felt even more confident. She looked at Jiang Yu proudly and said, ¡°Come on, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to make a bet with me?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Kang Xue and the few people behind her thoughtfully and said slowly, ¡°You have quite a good rtionship with people. In the entire school, there are always people who support you.¡±


    Kang Xue became even more proud and began to speak without restraint, ¡°You don¡¯t have a good rtionship with people. Do you think you can me me?¡±


    Dai Zhu had a bad temper. When she heard Kang Xue¡¯s words, she could not tolerate it no matter what.


    Therefore, she said loudly, ¡°Kang Xue! Don¡¯t go too far! Do you really think this is your territory? Don¡¯t you think too little of me, Dai Zhu?!¡±


    Because there was someone supporting her from behind, Kang Xue was very confident. She was not afraid of Dai Zhu at all. ¡°When have you ever appeared in my eyes? Dai Zhu, even if you are the daughter of the Dai family, don¡¯t take yourself too seriously!¡±


    ¡°Kang Xue! You!¡± Dai Zhu was so angry that her face was red.


    ¡°Stop talking.¡± Lu Qi patted Dai Zhu¡¯s back tofort her.


    Then, she said to Kang Xue, ¡°Kang Xue, as the daughter of the Kang family, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Kang Xueughed loudly and said, ¡°Lu Qi, aren¡¯t you Jiang Yu¡¯s little follower? What right do you have to say such things to me?¡±


    ¡°Kang Xue!¡± Lu Qi was also angered. She could not get her breath down.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes turned cold and her voice turned cold. ¡°Kang Xue, do you think that you are the one who opened this school? You can speak without regard for the asion?¡±


    Kang Xue¡¯s originallyughing face instantly froze.


    In her impression, Jiang Yu had a good temper and rarely got angry.


    The few times she did, Kang Xue was indeed a little scared.


    Therefore, in order not to cause unnecessary trouble, Kang Xue decided to restrain herself. Therefore, she coughed a few times to ease the awkwardness and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to make a bet with me? What bet?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s expression eased up, as if what had just happened had not happened at all.


    She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t believe that I would pass Cecilia¡¯s entrance exam? Then let¡¯s bet on this. I will retake the exam. If my result is above excellent, then you will lose. If my result is below excellent, then I will lose. What do you think?¡±


    Kang Xue Thought for a moment and felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s suggestion was feasible. After all, as long as the result was one point lower than excellent, then it wouldn¡¯t be an excellent.


    She did not believe that Jiang Yu would be so lucky to get an excellent grade again.


    Therefore, she readily agreed and asked, ¡°What about the bet?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s bet. If the loser loses, the loser will clean all the bathrooms in the entire teaching building, right?¡±


    She originally wanted to say that she would only clean the female bathroom, but Kang Xue beat her to it and said, ¡°Including the male bathroom.¡±


    She seemed to think that she would definitely win, so she couldn¡¯t wait to see Jiang Yu make a fool of herself. Rather than only cleaning thedies¡¯ bathroom, she might as well clean the men¡¯s bathroom as well.


    Jiang Yu looked at Kang Xue in amusement and epted her suggestion. ¡°Alright, including the men¡¯s room.¡±


    This Kang Xue really didn¡¯t give her any leeway. It seemed that she firmly believed that she would win.


    The students behind her were the same. They looked at Jiang Yu and sneered disdainfully, as if they had already foreseen the miserable state Jiang Yu would be in when she cleaned the bathroom.


    ¡°What are youughing at?!¡± Dai Zhu said unhappily.


    One of the bel canto students red at her and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your mouth is on someone else¡¯s body, so you don¡¯t allow others tough?¡±


    ¡°Of course I allow you tough.¡± Lu Qi looked at her with a sneer. ¡°Hurry up andugh a little longer. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able toughter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant,¡± the student said. ¡°I¡¯m very interested to see what results Jiang Yu will get in the examter.¡±

 Chapter 840 - Cheated

    <h4>Chapter 840: Cheated</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    As she was worried that Jiang Yu would secretly prepare herself, Kang Xue suggested, ¡°Go to the piano room to take the exam now. I definitely won¡¯t give you any extra time to prepare.¡±


    Jiang Yu happily epted it. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The few of them went to the piano room. Before Jiang Yu took the exam, Kang Xue didn¡¯t forget to record a video. After a short self-introduction, she told Jiang Yu about her bet with her, then, she posted the video online.


    While uploading the video, she said proudly, ¡°That was the deal. Upload the video to the forum. Jiang Yu, don¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t look at her. She adjusted the piano and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of denying it.¡±


    Kang Xue choked. She put away her phone and didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    After Jiang Yu adjusted the piano, she said, ¡°You can look for the test questions.¡±


    Kang Xue felt that the written test was very simple. Anyone who had experience with the piano could answer it, so she did not look for the written test questions.


    Instead, she directly looked for the listening test questions.


    ¡°This is a set of questions that I borrowed from Professor Karl when I came back. It is said that it was a set of test questions that Cecilia came up with when she first started her school. ¡°If you can answer these questions and get an excellent grade, then I¡¯m willing to admit defeat.¡± Kang Xue smiled smugly.


    Since she dared to say such words, it meant that she was certain that Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t answer this set of questions.


    Because all the piano pieces in this set wereposed by Kang Xue herself.


    It would be strange if Jiang Yu could answer it. And even if she really answered it, she could also say that she was wrong.


    Therefore, no matter what answer Jiang Yu gave, she would definitely lose this bet.


    Jiang Yu did not know about this. She said to Kang Xue, ¡°The piano has been adjusted. Do you want to y it yourself, or y it on your phone?¡±


    Kang Xue wanted to show it to Jiang Yu, so she said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll y it myself. When I y a song, you have to tell me the size of the chords, without missing a single one.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    So Kang Xue began to y, immersed in her own world and unable to extricate herself.


    After the song ended, Kang Xue slowly opened her eyes and looked at Jiang Yu beside her. ¡°How was it? Did you hear the size of the chord?¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned and said thoughtfully, ¡°I heard it¡­ but there are a lot of chord mistakes. Are you sure that this is really the exam question given to you by Professor Karl?¡±


    ¡°Of, of course.¡± Kang Xue felt a little guilty.


    Butpared to this, she was more concerned about what Jiang Yu meant by ¡°Mistakes.¡±.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®mistakes¡¯?¡± Kang Xue asked.


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°There are a lot of chord errors in it. It doesn¡¯t look like a normal exam question at all.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kang Xue was anxious, but after she reacted, she immediately calmed down, she said, ¡°I already told you. It is exam questions written by the school when it first started. It should be normal for there to be mistakes, right? Can you not always care about these small problems?¡±


    Jiang Yu felt a little strange, but she did not think about it carefully. She honestly told her about the size of the chords she heard, and did not let go of even the mistakes.


    After Kang Xue heard it, she directly waved her hand. ¡°No, it¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her in surprise. ¡°You didn¡¯t evenpare the answers. How do you know it¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. If I say you¡¯re wrong, then you¡¯re wrong. ¡°Kang Xue looked at Jiang Yu impatiently. ¡°Alright, this bet is over. You¡¯ve lost. Hurry up and clean the bathroom.¡±


    After saying that, she was about to leave when Jiang Yu stopped her. She smiled and said, ¡°Take a look at the answer. If I¡¯m really wrong, then I¡¯m willing to admit defeat.¡±


    How could Kang Xue have an answer? Moreover, this was her own song. The chords that Jiang Yu had just said were all correct,


    but how could she possibly say it out loud? Therefore, she wanted to quickly get rid of Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, if I say you¡¯re wrong, then you¡¯re wrong. What are you doubting? Can I lie to you?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her with a smile. ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±


    Kang Xue paused and became even more anxious. She wanted to leave no matter what.


    However, Jiang Yu stopped her and refused to let her go.


    A few singing students couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, can you not go too far? Kang Xue already said that you¡¯re wrong. Can¡¯t you just admit defeat?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, ¡°No. I can admit defeat and go clean the bathroom. But you have to give me a reason. At least let me see the answer so that I can be sure that I¡¯m really wrong.¡±


    ¡°No answer!¡± Kang Xue was anxious. ¡°Professor Karl didn¡¯t give me an answer!¡±

 Chapter 841 - Re-examination

    <h4>Chapter 841: Re-examination</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°No answer? Then you dare to say that Jiang Yu¡¯s answer is wrong?¡± Lu Qi simply could not understand Kang Xue¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°If I say it is wrong, then it is wrong!¡± Kang Xue was determined not to admit it because she wanted to see Jiang Yu make a fool of herself.


    ¡°If you say that Jiang Yu is wrong, then why don¡¯t you bring out the evidence?¡± Dai Zhu also saw that something was wrong with Kang Xue. ¡°You don¡¯t have the answer yourself, yet you dare to say that someone else¡¯s answer is wrong? Kang Xue, I think you did it on purpose, right?¡±


    Kang Xue wanted to walk away, but if she stayed, she would face the risk of being exposed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the answer, then this bet is not over,¡± said Jiang Yu. ¡°Either you show me the answer and make me admit my loss wholeheartedly, or you find another set of questions with the answer and I¡¯ll answer it again.¡±


    ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± Kang Xue was impatient, ¡°Jiang Yu, if you¡¯re not willing to admit defeat, then just say it. Don¡¯t keep pestering me! But don¡¯t forget that this matter is documented in a video on the school forum! Even if you want to deny it, you can¡¯t!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m not willing to admit defeat. I really don¡¯t want to admit defeat, so I¡¯ll tell you directly. The solution is the same as the previous two. Choose one.¡±


    Kang Xue knew that if she didn¡¯t choose one, Jiang Yu would never let her leave.


    But she really couldn¡¯te up with an answer, so she could onlypromise and choose the second solution.


    ¡°I got it. Why are you rushing me?¡± Kang Xue shouted unwillingly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just finding another set of test questions? It¡¯s not a big deal, why are you rushing me?¡±


    Kang Xue finally found a new set of test questions with the answers attached.


    Because she had randomly found the song online, she was toozy to y it herself this time, so she yed it on her phone. ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯d like to see if you have such good luck. I randomly found the test questions this time. I see that you haven¡¯t prepared for it, so how can you get an excellent grade!¡±


    Jiang Yu ignored her, closed her eyes, and focused on listening to the music.


    Kang Xue hated it when people didn¡¯t answer her, so she looked at Jiang Yu with a gaze that almost spewed fire.


    However, she rolled her eyes and thought of another way.


    While Jiang Yu was listening to the piano music with her eyes closed, she secretly changed the answer that she had copied.


    After Jiang Yu finished listening to the music and told them the size of the chords, Kang Xue proudly ced her phone in front of Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, we have the answer this time. Look carefully, you made a lot of mistakes. Your results are barely a passing grade. What else do you have to say now?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Lu Qi and dai Zhu couldn¡¯t believe that Jiang Yu¡¯s answer was wrong.


    ¡°What can¡¯t be? This time, I put all the answers in front of you!¡± Kang Xueughed out loud. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t understand it, can¡¯t Jiang Yu understand it too? It¡¯s such an obvious mistake, can¡¯t she see it?¡±


    The more Kang Xue spoke, the more proud she became. She even began to imagine how embarrassed Jiang Yu was when she was cleaning the men¡¯s bathroom.


    However, Jiang Yu looked carefully at the answer and saw that something was wrong.


    ¡°Kang Xue, are you sure that your answer is correct?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Of course it was wrong, but Kang Xue would not admit that she did it herself. Instead, she jumped up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, what are you doubting again? There are answers to the test this time, and I have already shown you the answers. What else are you not convinced about?¡±


    ¡°But there are indeed mistakes in your answers. Between e minor and H minor, there should be another G minor interspersed, but your answer ispletely missing that,¡± Jiang Yu exined patiently, ¡°This is just one mistake, there are other mistakes¡­¡±


    Before Jiang Yu could finish, Kang Xue cut her off. ¡°Jiang Yu, did you do it on purpose? Do you know the four words, ¡®one must admit defeat¡¯? Since you¡¯ve lost, then you should obey the bet!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Jiang Yu, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t afford to y?¡± The few bel canto students also mocked her, ¡°Jiang Yu, if you can¡¯t afford to y, then don¡¯t bet from the beginning. If this matter is spread to the school¡¯s forum, just wait and see how others will scold you.¡±


    ¡°It was clearly your answer that had a problem! Why did you bite back and me it on us!¡± Dai Zhu said unwillingly.


    ¡°If you want an answer, I have already given it to you. What¡¯s there to be dissatisfied about now?¡± Kang Xue asked.


    ¡°If your answer is true, do you dare to go to Professor Bai¡¯s ce to take a look?¡± Lu Qi crossed her arms and said disdainfully.

 Chapter 842 - Excellent

    <h4>Chapter 842: Excellent</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Stop it, you can¡¯t afford to y!¡± The bel canto major student pointed at Jiang Yu¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re really shameless! First you asked us for the answer, and now the answer is given to you. Now you¡¯re saying that the answer isn¡¯t correct. Aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡±


    ¡°Sister, this isn¡¯t your bet. It should be normal for us to be skeptical about the final result, right?¡± Lu Qi said, ¡°If Xiaoyu¡¯s answers are correct, are you going to suspect Xiaoyu for cheating again?¡±


    ¡°But you guys aren¡¯t stalling like this, right? Don¡¯t you want to go to Professor Bai¡¯s ce to see the correct answer? Then let¡¯s go!¡± The bel canto major student said, she even began to tell Kang Xue to go to Professor Bai¡¯s ce to see the correct answer.


    But how could Kang Xue go? She had tampered with this answer before!


    Hence, with a cold expression, she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to go. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Jiang Yu looked at her, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with your answer. Is this something that can¡¯t be said? As for whether you tampered with the answer or whether this answer was wrong from the start, I don¡¯t know. ¡°But since you really want to see me clean the toilets in the entire teaching building, you have to give me a convincing reason, right?¡±


    Even the students who supported Kang Xue were urging her to take the answer and ask Professor Bai.


    ¡°Kang Xue, go and ask. If you don¡¯t ask, Jiang Yu definitely won¡¯t be convinced.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If she keeps stalling like this, then does your bet still stand?¡±


    Kang Xue was annoyed by these voices and shouted, ¡°Enough! If I want to go, I will go. If I don¡¯t want to go, then I won¡¯t go! How is it your turn to gossip here?!¡±


    She was so angry for no reason, but it scared those bel canto students. They didn¡¯t know why she was so angry.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to go, do you?¡± Dai Zhu smiled wickedly. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to go, then the answer you gave just now doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°Why? I¡¯ve given you the answer you want. What else is there to be dissatisfied with?¡± Kang Xue said unwillingly, waiting for the people behind her to speak up for her.


    But those students had already hidden in a corner and didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    Kang Xue gritted her teeth. She knew that she couldn¡¯t count on this group of people.


    However, Jiang Yu and Lu Qi in front of her kept urging her. If she didn¡¯t go to Professor Bai¡¯s ce, she didn¡¯t know when this matter would end.


    Therefore, Kang Xue gritted her teeth and cheered herself on in her heart. She braced herself and went to professor Bai¡¯s ce with Jiang Yu and the others.


    If professor Bai said that her answer was wrong, then she could just say ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±.


    Anyway, no one knew that she had tampered with the answer. At worst, she could just let Jiang Yu test it again.


    A group of people went to Professor Bai¡¯s office and exined the whole story briefly. Kang Xue showed the answer in her phone to Professor Bai.


    After listening to the song, Professor Bai also urately pointed out the mistakes in the answer.


    ¡°See? Kang Xue, there are indeed mistakes in the answer you gave.¡± Dai Zhu came close to her and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t we find the correct answer? Let¡¯s see how much Jiang Yu got right.¡±


    Kang Xue thought that the few of them could see that it was her doing, but it turned out that they hadn¡¯t noticed it yet. She let out a long sigh and said indifferently, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Lu Qi found the correct answer on the inte based on the song.


    Then, shepared it with Jiang Yu¡¯s answer, and it waspletely correct.


    ¡°Now you should admit that Xiaoyu¡¯s results are excellent, right?¡± Lu Qi held the phone and waved it in front of Kang Xue, ¡°Look carefully, the answer on this is exactly the same as the answer Xiaoyu gave you. Is there anything else that you are not convinced of?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? I¡¯m looking for very simple songs. It would be embarrassing if Jiang Yu didn¡¯t get an excellent score.¡± Kang Xue still refused to ept the fact that she had already lost the bet, she tried to say such words to make Jiang Yu unconvinced so that she could test it again.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t fall for her tricks. Instead, she looked at her with a smile. ¡°No matter how simple a song is, since I got an excellent score, you should admit defeat obediently, understand?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kang Xue red at Jiang Yu several times in anger. Then, she went to professor Bai andined, ¡°Professor Bai, look, how can you be so aggressive?¡±


    However, no matter what Kang Xue said, Professor Bai only had one attitude. ¡°I will not participate in the affairs between you young people.¡±

 Chapter 843 - Admit Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 843: Admit Defeat</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Professor Bai¡¯s words stopped Kang Xue.


    Kang Xue stomped her feet in anger, but she was still unwilling to leave Professor Bai¡¯s office.


    ¡°Are you really going to go back on your word?¡± Dai Zhu grabbed Kang Xue¡¯s arm and was about to pull her out of the office.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Kang Xue immediately shook off Dai Zhu¡¯s hand. ¡°Professor Bai is still here, and you dare to touch me like this?¡±


    Since Kang Xue brought up Professor Bai, Dai Zhu naturally did not dare to be impudent and could only shut her mouth obediently.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± With professor Bai behind her, Kang Xue began to speak proudly again.


    Dai Zhu and Lu Qi could not stand Kang Xue¡¯s smug look the most. Moreover, she had the intention to break the bet. This was simply intolerable.


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s tone was still calm, and there was a faint smile on her face. ¡°Professor Bai, I¡¯m sorry to disturb your work. We have nothing else to do, so we¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu went out without looking back.


    Although Dai Zhu and Lu Qi found it strange, they still followed obediently and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you going to let that Kang Xue go just like that?¡±


    Jiang Yu said as she walked, ¡°It¡¯s not like she can stay in Professor Bai¡¯s office forever. One day, she wille out. So, let¡¯s not press her any further. If we make a scene, it will be bad for everyone, and Professor Bai will dislike us because of it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Dai Zhu came to a realization and obediently followed behind Jiang Yu.


    They did not walk too far. Instead, they stood under a willow tree not far away to enjoy the shade.


    After an unknown amount of time, Lu Qi suddenly pped his thigh. ¡°Kang Xue is out! She¡¯s walking towards us!¡±


    Jiang Yu and Dai Zhu looked over and saw Kang Xue walking towards them with a satisfied look on her face.


    When Kang Xue was about to reach the willow tree, Dai Zhu could not help but jump out first and shouted, ¡°You still know how toe out? I thought you were going to grow up in Professor Bai¡¯s office.¡±


    Kang Xue paused and realized that something was wrong. She turned around and was about to run, but was stopped by Jiang Yu. ¡°Did you forget the video you uploaded on the Forum?¡±


    Kang Xue paused and slowly turned back to look at Jiang Yu.


    ¡°You uploaded the video, but there was no final result in the end. Those people will ask everywhere to know the result. What about in the end? Kang Xue, you won¡¯t get anything out of it.¡±


    Kang Xue was stunned. After a long while, she asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, what do you want?¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just hope that you¡¯ll ept your loss and go clean the bathroom obediently.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kang Xue was furious. ¡°Jiang Yu, no matter what, we¡¯re ssmates. Do you have the heart to let me clean the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Dai Zhuughed in anger. ¡°You¡¯re not willing to ept the loss and go clean the bathroom, so you¡¯re ying the emotional card here, right?¡±


    Lu Qi could not help butugh. ¡°If Xiao Yu loses, do you wish for her to clean the bathroom? Kang Xue, have you forgotten how impatient you were back then?¡±


    Kang Xue was so embarrassed by what they said that she wanted to find a hole to hide in right now.


    Dai Zhu and Lu Qi wanted to continue talking about her, but they were stopped by Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Kang Xue, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. But you have to ept your loss. Everyone has to know that.¡± Jiang Yu looked at her with a smile. ¡°If you really can¡¯t afford this bet, don¡¯t bet with me from the beginning, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±Kang Xue was silent for a long while, then, she said to Jiang Yu, ¡°I got it. Isn¡¯t it just the washroom of the entire teaching building? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of You? Anyway, I have so many friends. With just a casual shout, more than ten or even twenty people wille to help me clean the washroom. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep my eyes open and see who wille to help you.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu left.


    Dai Zhu and Lu Qi followed behind her, feeling indescribably refreshed.


    ¡°Haha, I taught Kang Xue a lesson today. Look at her bowing her head. It feels so good!¡± Dai Zhuughed out loud.


    ¡°She also said that she will have friends to help her clean the bathroom?¡± Lu Qiughed. ¡°I¡¯m waiting to see if someone wille to help her! Does she really think she is a big sister with a bunch of underlings behind her?¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t we being a little bullying just now?¡± Dai Zhu was worried that Kang Xue¡¯s temper would go toin. ¡°She¡¯s so arrogant. Will shein or sell her misery on the forum?¡±


    ¡°Even if she wants to sell her misery, someone has to be willing to watch? ¡°Lu Qi couldn¡¯t help butugh at Kang Xue.

 Chapter 844 - Clean Alone

    <h4>Chapter 844: Clean Alone</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Kang Xue posted another video on the forum. The content was that she had lost a bet with Jiang Yu. Now, ording to the bet, she needed to clean the toilets in the entire teaching building, so she wanted to find someone to help her clean it.


    However, her video had thousands of views, but there was no one to help her.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu looked at her video andughed until they were out of breath. They even took it to the library and showed it to Jiang Yu. ¡°Xiao Yu, look! This Kang Xue is so interesting!¡±


    This was the first time Jiang Yu had seen this video.


    In the video, Kang Xue frowned and pretended to be pitiful. Her voice wasn¡¯t as soft as usual, but a little shy like a little girl¡¯s.


    ¡°Her look is so funny!¡± Dai Zhu could not help but apud her. ¡°How can she be so good at acting? Why didn¡¯t she learn to act back then? Why did she learn to y the piano?¡±


    Lu Qi also felt that it was a pity that Kang Xue did not be an actress with her acting skills. She should not have learned to y the piano back then. She should have learned to act instead.


    Jiang Yu watched the entire video and thought for a while before asking, ¡°Did anyone help her?¡±


    ¡°Who helped her?¡± Lu Qi said, ¡°Someone watched her video, but no one helped her. Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°There were thousands of views, but no one cared about her!¡± Dai Zhu mocked mercilessly.


    However, afterughing, they thought of a new question, ¡°We didn¡¯t go to see Kang Xue these days. What if she waszy and didn¡¯t clean up?¡±


    At the mention of this, Dai Zhu and Lu Qi quickly packed their things and prepared to go to the bathrooms on every floor to see if Kang Xue was still cleaning up.


    When Lu Qi left, she even called out to Jiang Yu, ¡°Xiao Yu, are youing?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu went to look for Kang Xue, while Jiang Yu continued reading in the library.


    She had been reading for a long time, and her eyes hurt a little, so she was ready to go out for a walk. However, as soon as she got up, she saw Kang Xueing out of the bathroom with her head lowered and the cleaning tools in her hands.


    Kang Xue also saw Jiang Yu. She immediately felt embarrassed and wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    However, because she was walking too fast, the bucket in her hand fell to the ground with a bang.


    All the water in the bucket spilled out.


    Kang Xue was at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    She just stood there, tears welling up in her eyes.


    She had never been so embarrassed before.


    She knew that Jiang Yu was right beside her, so she stubbornly refused to shed tears.


    Jiang Yu watched from the side and sighed. She went to the bathroom to get a clean mop and mopped up all the water on the floor.


    ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t do it well,¡± Jiang Yu said as she mopped the floor, ¡°Didn¡¯t you think from the beginning that you couldn¡¯t bear the bet? Or were you so confident that you would win, so you agreed to the bet I mentioned?¡±


    Kang Xue sniffed and said, ¡°What does it have to do with you? If you want me to admit defeat, I¡¯ve alreadye to clean the bathroom. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything.¡± After mopping the floor, Jiang Yu straightened up and sent the mop back. ¡°Kang Xue, actually, if you had been a little more obedient, things wouldn¡¯t have happened now.¡±


    ¡°If you want tough at me, then you¡¯d better leave.¡± Kang Xue wasn¡¯t in a good mood. ¡°I¡¯m already so angry, yet you still want toe and watch the show, Don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to watch.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Forget it, the bet ends here.¡±


    Kang Xue was stunned, thinking that she had heard wrongly. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Jiang Yu repeated, ¡°The bet ends here.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ Why?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Kang Xue in amusement, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still want to continue? Didn¡¯t you feel embarrassed about what happened just now? Then stop cleaning and return to being your missy. I¡¯m not someone who is calctive. I don¡¯t want you to have to abide by the bet.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu packed up her things and prepared to return to her dormitory to rest.


    Before she left, she heard Kang Xue say to her in a very soft voice, ¡°Jiang Yu, thank you.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t turn her head, but the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu had been searching outside for a long time, but they still couldn¡¯t find Kang Xue. They thought she was cking off, so they quickly went back to look for Jiang Yu.


    However, just as they reached the door of Jiang Yu¡¯s bedroom, they saw Kang Xue standing there with a box in her arms.


    ¡°Kang Xue? What are you doing here?¡± Dai Zhu asked unhappily.


    Kang Xue didn¡¯t have a good impression of the two people in front of her. She snorted coldly and didn¡¯t answer.

 Chapter 845 - Trying To Be Friendly

    <h4>Chapter 845: Trying To Be Friendly</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Are you mute?¡± Dai Zhu walked over and was about to say a few words when Jiang Yu opened the bedroom door.


    She looked at the few people at the door and was a little surprised. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡±


    Dai Zhu pointed at Kang Xue. ¡°You should ask her. She has been sneaking around the door of your bedroom. I don¡¯t know what that thing in her arms is.¡±


    ¡°Kang Xue?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Kang Xue in confusion.


    Kang Xue looked at Jiang Yu in embarrassment, but she looked at Dai Zhu as if she was about to spit fire. ¡°Why do you care what I¡¯m carrying? It¡¯s not for you anyway.¡±


    After saying that, Kang Xue stuffed the box in her arms into Jiang Yu¡¯s arms and said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s for you. Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s just a gift to thank you for forgiving me.¡±


    She then looked at Dai Zhu and Lu Qi, snorted in disdain, and turned to leave.


    ¡°Look at her attitude!¡± Dai Zhu was so angry that even the box in her arms was an eyesore.


    Lu Qi was also very curious about what was inside, but based on her understanding of Kang Xue, she felt that it might not be anything good.


    Even if Kang Xue was talking about a ¡°Gift¡±, Lu Qi did not believe that Kang Xue would give Jiang Yu something good.


    Therefore, she still advised Jiang Yu to think twice, then, she decided whether she should ept the item. ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t believe what Kang Xue said. There might not be anything in this box. I still think it¡¯s better for you to throw it away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What if there are bugs, spiders, and the like?¡± Dai Zhu also felt that the box was not a good thing.


    However, Jiang Yu was not afraid. She smiled and opened the box.


    Inside was an exquisite crystalmp. Underneath it was a handwritten card written by Kang Xue. ¡°I¡¯m not thanking you!¡±


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu were a little confused. ¡°What is Kang Xue trying to do? What do you mean by thanking me or not? ¡­ Is she trying to be nice?¡±


    They were very confused and looked at Jiang Yu in confusion. ¡°Did something happen between you and Kang Xue?¡±


    Jiang Yu told them about what had happened between her and Kang Xue in the library.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu were shocked. They could not believe that Jiang Yu would cancel the bet and even forgive Kang Xue.


    ¡°Are you crazy? It¡¯s fine if she canceled the bet, but why would you forgive Kang Xue?¡± Dai Zhu did not know what expression to put on her shocked face, ¡°Kang Xue has done so many things that have wronged you. How can you forgive her?! Also, are you going to be friends with her just because of her goodwill this time?¡±


    Dai Zhu and Lu Qi absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen.


    Jiang Yuughed instead, ¡°She didn¡¯t say that she wanted to be friends with me. She just gave me a gift.¡±


    ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, her intentions were very obvious,¡± Dai Zhu said, ¡°First, she gave you a gift, and then she wrote you a card. Isn¡¯t this a gesture of goodwill? It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t want to lose face, so she nned to use this method to wait for you to speak first.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and didn¡¯t continue the topic.


    She put away the gift Kang Xue gave to her and said, ¡°I want to go out and buy some things. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go together!¡± Dai Zhu said, ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t let Kang Xue get close to you!¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh, and so did Lu Qi.


    The few of them walked all the way to the school gate and saw a group of people crowded around the gate. They didn¡¯t know what they were looking at.


    Dai Zhu and Lu Qi had always liked to join in on the fun. When they saw the scene in front of them, they naturally wanted to squeeze in to see what was going on.


    The two of them bent their backs and squeezed in from the outermost corner. They saw a very exciting scene: two men fighting in front of a luxury car, and a woman standing at the side at a loss.


    The two of them narrowed their eyes and looked carefully. Although they didn¡¯t see who the two men were, they saw the woman¡¯s face clearly ¡ª it was Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Why is Jiang Ran here?¡± Lu Qi muttered to herself.


    ¡°She¡¯s here. In other words, these two men are rted to her?¡± Dai Zhu also felt that something was wrong.


    The two of them looked carefully again. They could vaguely see that one of the men seemed to be he li whom they had seen before.


    As for who the other man was, Dai Zhu really could not tell.


    However, Lu Qi had seen that man before. After all, she had also attended Jiang Ran¡¯s engagement party back then.


    That man was Jiang Ran¡¯s fianc¨¦, Sun You.


    It was really strange. Why were Sun You and He Li fighting here?

 Chapter 846 - Scam

    <h4>Chapter 846: Scam</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    The More Lu Qi thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. She quietly retreated and found Jiang Yu.


    Dai Zhu continued to stay where she was and watched the show with Relish.


    When Jiang Yu saw that Lu Qi had returned, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did something happen at the school gate?¡±


    Lu Qi approached her and whispered, ¡°He Li and Sun You are fighting.¡±


    ¡°He Li and Sun You?¡± Jiang Yu was also stunned. She didn¡¯t know why the two of them were fighting.


    ¡°It¡¯s the two of them. Jiang Ran is also at the side. She¡¯s so scared that she can¡¯t stand still,¡± Lu Qi said.


    ¡°Is Jiang Ran also here?¡± Jiang Yu paused and instantly understood what was going on.


    It was probably when Sun You sent Jiang Ran back that He Li, who had been standing at the door, saw the intimate actions of the two of them.


    He Li recalled what he had said at that moment, so he got angry and started fighting with Sun You at the school gate.


    ¡°Here,¡± Lu Qi said, ¡°This matter seems veryplicated. Let¡¯s not bother about it. Dai Zhu is still watching the show in the crowd. I¡¯ll go and call her back.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lu Qi squeezed into the crowd and pulled Dai Zhu out.


    Dai Zhu had watched half of the show and was still not satisfied. However, Jiang Ran and Jiang Yu¡¯s rtionship was very tense, so she was too embarrassed to stay and watch the show.


    The three of them were just about to leave when someone came over with security guards and dispersed the students.


    Without those annoying students, Dai Zhu felt that she could continue watching the show. Jiang Ran, who had been standing at the side at a loss, also saw Jiang Yu at a nce.


    She walked towards Jiang Yu and pointed at her nose as she shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu! You Jjnx! What kind of damage do you want to do to me before you give up?!¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what she meant. The expression on her face was only shock and confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you don¡¯t know!¡± Jiang Ran became even angrier when she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s expression, ¡°Did you say something to He Li? ! He was like a mad dog today. When he saw me get out of the car, he pounced on me and tried to eat me! Jiang Yu, what did you say to He Li?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t frame me here.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged and said helplessly.


    ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡± Jiang Ran was so angry that her eyes were blood red. ¡°Jiang Yu, it¡¯s not enough that you destroyed the Jiang family, but you still want to destroy me, don¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Yu felt that what Jiang Ran said was really ridiculous. ¡°Did I destroy the Jiang family, or did the Jiang family destroy me? Jiang Ran, can I trouble you to rify this matter?¡±


    Jiang Ran was on the verge of exploding in anger, so she didn¡¯t listen to a single word Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! You¡¯re a Jinx! If it weren¡¯t for you, there wouldn¡¯t be so many things today! Jinx! You always bring bad luck on me!¡± Jiang Ran pointed at Jiang Yu and cursed.


    ¡°Jiang Ran! Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Lu Qi pushed Jiang Ran away fiercely. ¡°If you want to go crazy, go somewhere else!¡±


    Jiang Ran was pushed down, and her palm hit the rock and scratched her skin.


    A sharp pain pulled her back from the chaotic state of consciousness, but it onlysted for a few seconds, and she quickly returned to her previous state of madness. Even because of the pain in her palm, she became even more ferocious.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! You won¡¯t get good karma! A person like you shouldn¡¯t be alive! You shouldn¡¯t havee back in the first ce, you should have died¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Jiang Yu gave Jiang Ran a fierce p on her face.


    ¡°Pa!¡± It was a clear and loud p. The force of the p was also strong. Five fingerprints clearly appeared on half of Jiang Ran¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Ran, and there was no longer a trace of warmth in her eyes.


    ¡°Jiang Ran, you asked me what I said to He Li? I just told the truth, word for word. What¡¯s wrong? I exposed your scam. You¡¯re very sad, aren¡¯t you? If you didn¡¯t set up these scams in the beginning, so many things wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s mind seemed to have cleared up after the p from Jiang Yu, or perhaps she wasn¡¯t clear-headed.


    She stared nkly at the ground, the expression on her face blurred.


    ¡°Jiang Ran, it¡¯s not me who has embarrassed the Jiang family, it¡¯s you.¡± Jiang Yu pped her hands, seemingly displeased that her hands, which had just been pped by Jiang Ran, were stained with something dirty.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s you!¡± Jiang Ran still looked like she had gone crazy. She looked at Jiang Yu fiercely and said again, ¡°It¡¯s because of you that so many changes have happened to the Jiang family! If it weren¡¯t for you, our family would be very happy now!¡±

 Chapter 847 - Interests

    <h4>Chapter 847: Interests</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu sighed and realized that Jiang Ran still did not understand the whole matter.


    She did not say any more nonsense and turned to leave. However, Jiang Ran and He Li shouted at the same time, ¡°Stop!¡±


    In the end, He Li lost the battle between He Li and Sun You.


    His figure and strength were far inferior to Sun You¡¯s. Therefore, when the two of them fought, He Li was destined to lose.


    He was beaten ck and blue by Sun You, and one of his eyes was so swollen that he could not even open it.


    He Li leaned on his intact eye and walked towards Jiang Yu. After hesitating for a long while, he slowly said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that he was thanking her by telling him the truth about Jiang Ran.


    He Li looked at Jiang Ran unwillingly. He felt that the person he liked deeply should not be like this. But the truth was right in front of him. No matter how unwilling He Li was to ept it, he had to admit that Jiang Ran was aplete liar.


    He Li left without looking back. There were only five people left.


    Sun You spat out the blood in his mouth. He walked to Jiang Ran¡¯s side and helped her up. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Jiang Ran cried and shook her head. As she cried, sheined, ¡°Jiang Yu hit me!¡±


    Sun You immediately threw Jiang Yu a re. However, Jiang Yu was not afraid at all. She stared back at Sun You¡¯s gaze.


    She said, ¡°I hit her. How about that?¡±


    Sun You sneered, he said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t tell me you still think that you¡¯re that young and strong woman that everyone once praised? You handed over thepany, and now you¡¯re a student studying in school! A student? Where did you get the courage to provoke me?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled, ¡°Mr. Sun, back then, you saw that I was the boss of ¡®Ge Li¡¯. Because you wanted to work with me, you tried to curry favor with me. Why? Now, because I handed over thepany, you¡¯re turning your back on me? I¡¯m a student, so what are you? If you really want topare your status, you don¡¯t seem to have the right to speak, right?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sun You choked, unable to retort.


    It had only been a short while since theyst met, and Jiang Yu had be even more eloquent.


    ¡°What do you mean by you?¡± Jiang Yu looked at him coldly, ¡°I used to respect you as a senior in the business world, so there are some things that don¡¯t need to be said. But now, it seems that you aren¡¯t even considered a senior, and aren¡¯t evenparable to a junior like me.¡±


    Sun You was so angry that heughed, the gentle image that he used to pretend to have copsed at this moment. ¡°Jiang Yu, what face do you have? You relied on Mo Long to achieve what you have today, what right do you have to criticize me? I am indeed not a senior, butpared to you, a woman who is useless as long as she leaves ink dragon, I am many times better!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sun, you don¡¯t see any benefits in me, so are you going to start biting me like a mad dog?¡±


    Jiang Yu sneered, ¡°I saved thispany, ¡®Ge Li¡¯, by myself. From bankruptcy to emptying the warehouse, to sales of more than a million, all of this was done by myself. And in this period of time, only two short months had passed. Mr. Sun, may I ask, do you have such an ability? If you don¡¯t, aren¡¯t you inferior to me, this junior?¡±


    Sun You was speechless by Jiang Yu¡¯s long speech and could only stare angrily.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t block the entrance of our school.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Take your precious fianc¨¦e and go back.¡±


    Jiang Yu turned around and was about to leave. She had only taken a few steps when she turned around and said, ¡°Oh, right. Mr. Sun, I suggest you take good care of your fianc¨¦e so that she doesn¡¯t try to cheat on you outside. In the end, you won¡¯t know.¡±


    Jiang Yu left with Lu Qi and Dai Zhu. As they walked in front, they heard a clear and resounding p behind them.


    Following that, Jiang Ran roared in disbelief, ¡°Sun You, you hit me?!¡±


    The three of them were venting their anger when they heard that. They had forgotten that they were going out to buy things.


    After Jiang Ran was pped by Sun You, her originally red and swollen face became even more swollen.


    Sun You was currently in a fit of anger. When he heard Jiang Yu say, ¡°Your fianc¨¦e will be cheating on you outside,¡± his anger burned even more fiercely. He raised his hand and pped Jiang Ran.


    After the p, Sun You finally realized what he had done.


    He looked at Jiang Ran¡¯s expression as if she was about to cry and quicklyforted her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    When Jiang Ran heard this, she cried even louder.


    Sun You sighed helplessly. If it wasn¡¯t because he was outside on the street, he would definitely find something to shut Jiang Ran¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 848 - Wishful Thinking

    <h4>Chapter 848: Wishful Thinking</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Ran cried louder and louder. The people around her stopped one after another, wanting to see what was going on.


    Sun You felt a little embarrassed, so he dragged Jiang Ran into the car.


    As soon as Jiang Ran sat in the passenger seat, she shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you so rough?¡±


    Sun You¡¯s hands were tightly holding the steering wheel, and blue veins popped out.


    He was in a state of extreme anger because Jiang Ran not only seduced another man behind his back, but also embarrassed him just now.


    However, Jiang Ran did not know that as long as she cried miserably enough, Sun You woulde over tofort her and coax her not to be angry.


    However, she waited for a long time and did not see any movement from Sun You. She could not help but stop crying and look at him. ¡°Sun You, are you not willing to coax me now?¡±


    Sun You suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Can you not be unreasonable? This matter is obviously your fault. Why do you need me to coax you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my fault? You mean He Li?¡± Jiang Ran defended herself. ¡°So you would rather believe him than me, right?¡±


    ¡°He has alreadye in front of me and punched me. How do you want me to believe you?¡± Sun You said, ¡°Could it be that everything he said was fake? Didn¡¯t you tell him that you wanted to break up with me? Didn¡¯t you say that I made you unhappy?¡±


    Of course, Jiang Ran had said it, but how could she admit it in front of Sun You? Of course, she pushed the me onto He Li and Jiang Yu.


    ¡°In the end, you still don¡¯t believe me!¡± Jiang Ran pretended to be wronged and angry. ¡°You believe a strange man, but you don¡¯t believe me, do you?!¡±


    ¡°Then how do you exin why he called you ¡®Ran Ran¡¯?¡± Sun You was furious at the mention of this.


    He didn¡¯t really like Jiang Ran, just because of her identity. However, the two of them had already held the engagement ceremony, so Jiang Ran was his man.


    Since she was his man, how could she still dare to flirt outside? There was even a man who came in front of him and punched him without saying a word?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to call me,¡± Jiang Ran said, ¡°He has been pursuing me. It¡¯s useless even if I refuse. He still followed me. I heard that Jiang Yu is my younger sister, and he even went to her ce to ask about me. But you know, how could Jiang Yu say good things about me? She must be saying bad things about me. That¡¯s why He Li thought that I wasn¡¯t happy with you, and that¡¯s why he hit you so excitedly.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sun You looked at Jiang Ran with uncertainty.


    Jiang Ran quickly nodded, afraid that Sun You¡¯s next sentence would be, ¡°Make up a few more reasons.¡±


    Sun You heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.


    At first, he thought that the boy called He Li came to fight with him because he knew that Jiang Ran was a member of the Kang family, so that he could win Jiang Ran¡¯s heart.


    But now it seemed that he was not. He was just a simple-minded little boy.


    ¡°How is it? Are you still angry?¡± Jiang Ran tugged at Sun You¡¯s sleeve.


    Sun You immediately smiled and hugged Jiang Ran. ¡°How can I be angry with you? I love you more than I can say. How can I have time to be angry with you?¡±


    ¡°Just then, you were still so fierce just now.¡± Jiang Ran pouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. Baby, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Sun You coaxed her in a low voice.


    While he coaxed Jiang Ran, he was also making ns in his heart.


    He needed to find a time to arrange for Jiang Ran to go back to the Kang family to meet her rtives.


    If it was in the past, he could still develop a rtionship with Jiang Ran and then arrange for her to go back to meet her rtives.


    But now, he couldn¡¯t. If there was this He Li today, there would be a second and a third tomorrow. There were so many people, but one or two of them knew Jiang Ran¡¯s true identity.


    If their methods were superb and they managed to seduce Jiang Ran¡¯s heart and soul, then wouldn¡¯t his long-term preparations be in vain?


    Sun You would never allow this to happen.


    And just in case, Sun You also thought of an excellent way to lock Jiang Ran tightly by his side.


    As long as the two of them were well-cooked, then it would be impossible for Jiang Ran to leave him.


    He kissed Jiang Ran¡¯s forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t know what Sun You was thinking at the moment and thought that he really believed her.


    So she said happily, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Sun You took her to the nearest hotel and booked a good room.


    Jiang Ran vaguely knew what Sun You wanted to do. She blushed and said shyly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Why did you book a room?¡±


    Although it was a question, Jiang Ran didn¡¯t intend to stop Sun You.

 Chapter 849 - Slept Together

    <h4>Chapter 849: Slept Together</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Ran had a vague expectation in her heart, so she obediently went upstairs with Sun You.


    However, no matter how anxious Sun You was, it was not to the extent that he did not even have time to let Jiang Ran have a meal.


    Therefore, after entering the room, Sun You was considerate enough to order food for Jiang Ran first. After eating with her, he went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Adhering to the principle of ¡°Ladies First¡±, Sun You let Jiang Ran take a shower first while he sat by the bed and read a book.


    Of course, Jiang Ran knew what she was going to do with Sun You next. Not only did she not resist, she even had a kind of eager anticipation.


    Therefore, she quickly took a shower in the bathroom and walked out in a bathrobe.


    Then, Sun You went to take a shower while Jiang Ran sat by the bed, nervously rubbing her face.


    Sun You quickly finished taking a shower and then came to the bed, wanting to have sex with Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Ran only resisted a few times before letting Sun You move on her body.


    ¡°Slow down, this is my first time.¡± Jiang Ran blushed and suggested, ¡°Do you want to cover my eyes with your tie?¡±


    Sun You didn¡¯t have this intention at first, but since Jiang Ran said it, he definitely couldn¡¯t refuse.


    He took his tie, covered Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes, and continued to move.


    When they reached the climax, Jiang Ran opened her mouth wide and screamed, grabbing Sun You¡¯s arm.


    Sun You wanted to end the sex just like that, but when he saw his phone on the bedside table out of the corner of his eye, an evil thought popped up in his mind.


    He took the phone and quietly turned on the camera¡¯s recording function, then recorded Jiang Ran¡¯s appearance.


    Jiang Ran was blindfolded, so she didn¡¯t know about this. She thought that Sun You was running around on her, so she closed her eyes hidden under the tie and concentrated on enjoying herself.


    After the sex was over, Sun Youy on Jiang Ran¡¯s body and panted heavily, saying, ¡°Baby knows how to do it.¡±


    Jiang Ran took off the tie on her eyes and looked at him with a smile. ¡°You know how to do it too.¡±


    The two of them smiled and hugged each other. Jiang Ran thought that she had found her true love and someone to rely on for the rest of her life.


    However, Sun You¡¯s eyes reflected only interest and desire.


    The next thing was to find an opportunity to arrange for Jiang Ran to go to the Kang family to meet her rtives. However, she still didn¡¯t know her real identity, so Sun You was still hesitating whether to tell her or not.


    Jiang Ran saw his hesitation, but she didn¡¯t know what he was hesitating about. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Thinking about our future,¡± Sun You casually said a reason.


    Jiang Ran was like a happy little woman. She even smiled and said to him, ¡°Our future will definitely be very happy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sun You answered perfunctorily. In his heart, he was still thinking about when he would arrange for Jiang Ran to go and recognise her rtives.


    In order to ensure that his n this time was foolproof, Sun You nned to wait until Jiang Ran was pregnant before going.


    If that was the case, even if the Kang family only recognized Jiang Ran and not him, they could only ept the reality.


    ¡°You only know how to be perfunctory to me.¡± Although Jiang Ran scolded him, her entire body was nestled in Sun You¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t brush you off.¡± Sun You had calcted everything, so he was naturally in a good mood. He reached out and hugged Jiang Ran tightly, saying, ¡°You are my baby, how could I be willing to brush you off?¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled coquettishly and buried her head in Sun You¡¯s arms, patting Sun You¡¯s chest with her hand.


    ¡°You only know how to say some sweet words to coax me.¡±


    Jiang Ran, who was immersed in happiness, would never think that the man who was holding her in his arms did not have the slightest bit of sincerity towards her, only full of motives.


    The two of themy for a while more before they got up and put on their clothes and left.


    Sun You sent Jiang Ran to the school gate. After she got out of the car, he drove away.


    Although Jiang Ran was dissatisfied that he did not say a word when she got out of the car, she was in a hurry to go back to school, so she did not care too much.


    On her way to the school building, she saw He Li.


    The bruises and swelling on He Li¡¯s face hadn¡¯t disappeared. When he saw Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes, they were also cold, as if he was looking at a piece of trash.


    Jiang Ran saw disdain in his eyes, so she was a little angry.


    She stopped He Li and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that look?¡±


    He Li snorted. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t think I know you, right?¡±


    Jiang Ran was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect He Li to turn hostile so quickly.


    ¡°What do you mean? You want to pretend that you don¡¯t know me so quickly?¡± Jiang Ran sneered. ¡°Have you forgotten that you followed me like a little follower before?¡±

 Chapter 850 - Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 850: Birthday</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    He Li was not angry at what she said.


    Because the current Jiang Ran could no longer affect He Li¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He Li did not want to look at Jiang Ran again.


    ¡°Why is there nothing else? Don¡¯t you know how to greet me when you see me?¡± Jiang Ran was angry.


    ¡°I never greet strangers.¡± As he said that, He Li ignored Jiang Ran and walked straight out of the school gate.


    Jiang Ran stomped her feet in anger. Until now, no one had dared to talk to her like that.


    But if she chased after He Li now and demanded an exnation, it would be too embarrassing for her. Therefore, Jiang Ran only sulked in the same spot for a while before returning to the ssroom.


    Just as she sat down in the ssroom, someone came over and asked her, ¡°This Sunday is Kang Xue¡¯s birthday. She invited everyone to have dinner. Are you going?¡±


    Jiang Ran felt that this was a good opportunity to develop a rtionship with Kang Xue, so she said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going. Why not?¡±


    However, the person in front of her showed a strange expression and said, ¡°But I heard that this time, Kang Xue even took the initiative to invite Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Ran paused and choked on her own saliva.


    ¡°What? You mean Kang Xue took the initiative to invite Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t believe that Kang Xue would actually take the initiative to invite Jiang Yu to her birthday banquet.


    Didn¡¯t she hate Jiang Yu a lot? Usually, not to mention seeing her, just mentioning the word ¡°Jiang Yu¡± in front of her would make her feel very disgusted. Why would she invite Jiang Yu to such an important asion like the birthday banquet?


    ¡°Why would she invite Jiang Yu?¡± Jiang Ran asked, puzzled.


    That person didn¡¯t know why, but she knew that the rtionship between Kang Xue and Jiang Yu seemed to have eased up recently. It wasn¡¯t as tense as before.


    So she said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But I¡¯ve seen that the rtionship between Kang Xue and Jiang Yu seems to have eased up recently. It¡¯s not as tense as before. Do you think that the two of them are going to be good friends?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Jiang Yu denied without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Kang Xue to be friends with Jiang Yu. Didn¡¯t she say it from the beginning? The person she hates the most in her life is Jiang Yu. How could she be friends with Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°What if Jiang Yu did something to help Kang Xue?¡± That person guessed.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Jiang Ran hesitated for a moment and felt that it was not impossible.


    Driven by curiosity, Jiang Ran followed the people who went to Kang Xue¡¯s birthday party over the weekend and went to the Kang family home.


    Because the people who went were the ¡°Friends¡± that Kang Xue mentioned, Jiang Ran did not bring Sun You here and did not tell him about this.


    It was their first timeing to Kang Xue¡¯s home and they saw an exquisite two-story vi.


    Kang Xue enthusiastically introduced the house to everyone. ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t our house in Shanghai. My Grandfather bought this house for me to study here.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather is really good to you.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Kang Xue took out the keys and was about to open the door to invite everyone in, but she was surprised to find that the door had already been opened.


    There were only two keys to open the door. One was with Kang Xue, and the other was with Kang Xue¡¯s sister, Kang He.


    Now that the door had been opened, it meant that Kang He had arrived.


    Seeing that Kang Xue did not open the door, everyone was very puzzled and asked, ¡°Kang Xue, aren¡¯t you going to open the door?¡±


    Kang Xue turned around and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I suddenly feel that it¡¯s not bad for us to go out to eat. There¡¯s no need to eat at my house.¡±


    Although everyone was a little dissatisfied, they did notin because of Kang Xue¡¯s status. They could only follow Kang Xue¡¯s wishes and eat out.


    However, they had only taken a few steps when they heard the door behind them. Following that, they heard a puzzled female voice, ¡°Kang Xue?¡±


    Everyone stopped and turned around. They saw a woman wearing a red cheongsam standing at the door, looking at them in puzzlement.


    Kang Xue secretly cursed in her heart, but she still put on a ¡°Long time no see¡± look and said, ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Kang He snorted coldly. ¡°Is your name written in this house? Only you are allowed here, and I¡¯m not allowed toe back?¡±


    The rtionship between these two didn¡¯t seem to be harmonious¡­ Everyone thought silently in their hearts.


    Kang Xue said, ¡°Today is my birthday, so I brought my friends back.¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡± Kang He looked at the group of people behind Kang Xue. ¡°Kang Xue, you¡¯re the only one who has friends? This is so funny.¡±


    Kang He didn¡¯t give Kang Xue any face at all, which made Kang Xue feel a little embarrassed.


    However, she still called out symbolically, ¡°Sister.¡±

 Chapter 851 - Kang He

    <h4>Chapter 851: Kang He</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Kang He immediately felt goosebumps all over her body when she heard the word ¡°Sister¡±.


    She hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister. I can¡¯t take it. If you have the time, why don¡¯t you go on a blind date. Why make friends here and throw a birthday party?¡±


    Kang Xue bit her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m still young. Why do I have to go on a blind date?¡±


    Kang Heughed. ¡°If you¡¯re not the one going on a blind date, could it be me? You¡¯re not the eldest daughter, and you can¡¯t inherit the Kang family¡¯s business. If you don¡¯t go on a business marriage, then you¡¯re useless, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Kang Xue couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°I¡¯m a human, not an object! What business marriage? I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Kang He looked at Kang Xue as if she was looking at useless things, ¡°If you say that, then you have no value to this family at all. If you have no value, then the Kang family won¡¯t care about you anymore. When that timees, you can look at these ¡®friends¡¯ behind you. Who else is willing to stay with you?¡±


    Kang Xue bit her lower lip and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Kang He continued, ¡°Kang Xue is an unloved person in the Kang family. Why are you still staying with her? Disperse. You won¡¯t be able to hold today¡¯s party.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. They all felt that Kang Xue¡¯s sister¡¯s words made sense, so they all dispersed like a swarm of bees.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. If you can¡¯t hold the party, why are you still calling us over? Are you ying with us?¡±


    Everyone left. Only Jiang Yu was still standing behind Kang Xue.


    Kang He looked at Jiang Yu and smiled mockingly. ¡°Everyone has left. Why are you still staying here? Stop trying to please Kang Xue. She doesn¡¯t have any status or power in the Kang family. She won¡¯t be able to give you any benefits.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Kang He fearlessly. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be friends with Kang Xue for some so-called ¡®benefits¡¯.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not for benefits, why would you be willing to be friends with her?¡± Kang He didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°You¡¯re really an interesting person. Hey, Kang Xue, there¡¯s actually someone who¡¯s really friends with you, and it¡¯s not even for the sake of getting benefits from you. I¡¯m dying ofughter, Kang Xue, did you hear that?¡±


    Kang Heughed loudly. To Kang Xue, it sounded a little harsh.


    ¡°Jiang Yu is my friend. She¡¯s not the kind of person you¡¯re talking about,¡± Kang Xue defended herself.


    ¡°Kang Xue, you¡¯re an idiot. No one wants to be friends with you unless it¡¯s purely for the sake of benefits,¡± Kang He said.


    ¡°Jiang Yu isn¡¯t that kind of person!¡± Kang Xue shouted loudly.


    In fact, ever since Kang Xue gave Jiang Yu a gift, she had never spoken to or met her again.


    For her birthday this time, Kang Xue only invited Jiang Yu to see if she woulde.


    Unexpectedly, not only did Jiang Yu agree, but she even brought a birthday gift for Kang Xue, which surprised Kang Xue.


    Therefore, they didn¡¯t have much interaction. Kang Xue didn¡¯t dare to say that shepletely understood Jiang Yu, but at least, Jiang Yu was different from those people.


    Kang Xue was certain of this.


    ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? Tell me that you can talk?!¡± Kang He was a little dissatisfied with Kang Xue¡¯s voice, ¡°Let me tell you, after graduation, don¡¯t even think about finding a job. Hurry up and go on a blind date! CEO Zhang¡¯s son and CEO Li¡¯s nephew are both good candidates.¡±


    ¡°I said I won¡¯t go!¡± Kang Xue shouted until her face was red, and blue veins popped up on her neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you whether you go or not!¡± Kang He also had blue veins popping up on her neck.


    Even a fool would know that Kang Xue¡¯s status in the family was not as high as this sister¡¯s. Moreover, this sister had used her status advantage to bully Kang Xue, making her unable to raise her head at home or even in front of outsiders.


    Kang Xue¡¯s eyes were red with grievance, and she was about to cry.


    Jiang Yu stood in front of her and met Kang He¡¯s gaze, ¡°Kang Xue said that she doesn¡¯t want to go, so don¡¯t force her. If apany¡¯s development depends on means such as business marriage, then the day the marriage chain breaks, thepany will copse with a bang. Miss Kang, don¡¯t you understand this logic?¡±


    ¡°You?!¡± Kang He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to dare to talk back to him, ¡°What¡¯s your name?! How dare you talk to me like that?!¡±


    Jiang Yu said her name truthfully, ¡°My name is Jiang Yu.¡±


    Kang He repeated the name in her heart. Although it felt familiar, she didn¡¯t remember who it was.


    ¡°Okay, Jiang Yu, right? Remember, my name is Kang He, the eldest daughter of the Kang family. If you mess with me, you mess with the entire Kang family! You won¡¯t have a good ending!¡±

 Chapter 852 - Get To Know

    <h4>Chapter 852: Get To Know</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu looked at her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be with you at any time.¡±


    After saying that, she grabbed Kang Xue¡¯s hand and left.


    Kang He stood rooted to the spot for a few seconds. This was the first time someone dared to be so arrogant in front of her.


    Even if she was a branch of the Kang family, she was still an existence that Jiang Yu could not afford to offend!


    She stomped her feet in anger. Just as she was about to point at Jiang Yu and Kang Xue who were about to leave, she heard a weak voice beside her. ¡°Hello, are you Kang Xue¡¯s sister?¡±


    Kang He followed the voice and saw a girl with long hair.


    Kang He had never seen her before and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Ran,¡± Jiang Ran said her name with a smile.


    ¡°Jiang Ran? I don¡¯t know you.¡± Kang He waspletely arrogant and domineering, whether it was towards Kang Xue or those outsiders she did not know.


    Jiang Ran was a little embarrassed, but she quickly recovered her original emotions. ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Yu¡¯s sister, Jiang Ran.¡±


    When Kang He heard this, she was about to vent her anger on Jiang Ran.


    But before she could speak, Jiang Ran spoke first, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jiang Yu is just saying it. The reason why she¡¯s still willing to be friends with Kang Xue is because she¡¯s unwilling to not get any benefits from Kang Xue.¡±


    Kang He frowned at Jiang Ran and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled smugly, ¡°I am Jiang Yu¡¯s elder sister.¡±


    ¡°You are her elder sister. Instead of speaking up for her, you exposed her intentions in front of me?¡± Kang He suddenly felt that the way these two sisters interacted was very novel. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your sister will find out and cause trouble for You?¡±


    ¡°Actually, she has already caused me a lot of trouble.¡± Jiang Ran sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m her sister, but she doesn¡¯t care about me at all. She always steals my things and even openly snatches them from me. Even her current fianc¨¦ was snatched from me!¡±


    As she spoke, she lowered her head and wept. This made Kang He feel that what Jiang Ran said was the truth.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want a man who can be snatched away so easily.¡± Kang He sneered. ¡°It¡¯s also your fault for not having good taste and meeting people well. That¡¯s why you met such a scumbag.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If it wasn¡¯t for my current boyfriend being good to me, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to let it go even now.¡± Jiang Ran said.


    ¡°So Jiang Yu is this kind of person. I was really fooled by her righteous expression just now.¡± Kang Heughed mockingly. ¡°Her words sound nice, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be a person who is greedy for money.¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t lower yourself to her level. It¡¯s not good for your health if you get angry,¡± Jiang Ran quickly said, ¡°Anyway, she is my sister. If I make you angry, as her elder sister, I will definitely apologize on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°Your are a sensible elder sister.¡± Kang He began to admire Jiang Ran. ¡°My name is Kang He. We will be friends from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Okay!¡± Seeing that her goal had been achieved, Jiang Ran immediately beamed with joy.


    She did not leave with the others just now. Instead, she stayed here. Because she knew that Jiang Yu would never leave.


    She originally wanted to stay and watch the show, but she did not expect that Jiang Yu would actually make Kang He angry. Jiang Ran watched the show from the side. She felt that her chance wasing.


    That was why she went forward as if she wanted to curry favor with this woman. She wanted to have a few words with this woman, and it would be best if she could make friends with her.


    Whether they were true friends or not, as long as they had a nominal rtionship, she would be able to do whatever she wanted in school in the future. She might even be able to show off in front of Kang Xue.


    Kang He said, ¡°You and Kang Xue are from the same school, right? I will give you my contact information. You can help me monitor Kang Xue¡¯s every move in school. If there¡¯s anything wrong, tell me immediately.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled so much that her eyes narrowed into crescents. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Kang He gave her contact information to Jiang Ran, ¡°Other than Kang Xue, you can also monitor that Jiang Yu. I want to see what exactly is this Jiang Yu who talks big on the surface but acts like a viin behind her back.¡±


    ¡°I got it,¡± Jiang Ran said,


    she was very willing to do this. She felt that after she passed this matter, her rtionship with Kang He would be even closer.


    The two casually spoke a few more words before Jiang Ran left.


    On the way back, she saw Jiang Yu and Kang Xue who were staying in the coffee shop.


    Kang Xue seemed to be crying. Jiang Yu had beenforting her.


    But they were too far away, so Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t hear them clearly.


    ¡°Well, you let me see you so soon.¡± Jiang Ran sneered, took a photo, and sent it to Kang He.

 Chapter 853 - A Dog Counting On Its Master’s Backing

    <h4>Chapter 853: A Dog Counting On Its Master¡¯s Backing</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After Kang He saw the photo, she replied with great satisfaction, ¡°Keep watching them. It¡¯s best if you tell me the content of their conversation.¡±


    After Jiang Ran replied with a ¡°Okay¡±, she went to the coffee shop and carefully sat near Jiang Yu and Kang Xue.


    Because Jiang Yu¡¯s back was facing the door, she didn¡¯t notice that Jiang Ran was already sitting behind her.


    On the other hand, Kang Xue was crying with her head lowered, so she didn¡¯t see Jiang Ran.


    The two of them sat face to face. Jiang Yu had been listening to Kang Xue¡¯sints.


    ¡°Ever since I was young, she bullied me like this.¡± Kang Xue Choked with sobs, ¡°I was never as good as her, so she always suppressed me. That¡¯s why I hate people who are better than me the most. As long as someone is better than me, I will definitely pull those people down. And not only are you better than me, you also look a little simr to Kang He. That¡¯s why¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯m always targeting you. I don¡¯t want you to have it easy.¡±


    At this point, Jiang Yu finally understood why Kang Xue hated her so much back then.


    And Jiang Ran, who was sitting behind them, was also a little surprised.


    Jiang Yu and Kang He had nothing to do with each other, so how could they be simr?


    Just as she was feeling surprised, a waitress walked over and asked politely, ¡°Customer, what do you need?¡±


    Jiang Ran waved her hand, wanting to chase her away as she was afraid that she would dy her own business. ¡°Go, go, go. I don¡¯t need anything.¡±


    The waitress smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Customer, if you don¡¯t want to order, please leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave?¡± Jiang Ran was a little anxious.


    Because the waiter was standing there, she couldn¡¯t hear what Jiang Yu and Kang Xue were talking about.


    ¡°But customer, if you don¡¯t order, you will dy the other customers,¡± the waiter said very politely.


    ¡°Who did I dy?¡± Jiang Ran pushed the waiter impatiently. ¡°I told you to leave as soon as possible, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    The waiter staggered and said politely, ¡°Customer, if you don¡¯t order, please leave quickly.¡±


    This time, Jiang Ran was so angry that she stood up and pushed the waiter. She didn¡¯t care if she was eavesdropping on the conversation between Jiang Yu and Kang Xue.


    She said angrily, ¡°Why are you always standing here? I already said I don¡¯t order! What do you want?¡±


    Her voice was very loud and attracted the attention of all the customers in the coffee shop, including Jiang Yu and Kang Xue.


    Only then did they know that Jiang Ran was also in this coffee shop, and she was so close to them.


    Jiang Ran might have heard the conversation just now.


    The manager on duty quickly ran over andforted Jiang Ran, ¡°This customer, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s our fault, don¡¯t mind us. How about this, you order whatever you want, and I¡¯ll give you a free meal?¡±


    Jiang Ran broke free of the manager¡¯s hand and walked to the front of the waiter, but she said to the manager, ¡°I don¡¯t need a free meal, just fire her.¡±


    The waiter looked at Jiang Ran in shock, then looked at the manager in disbelief.


    She believed that the manager would not fire her.


    The manager did have the intention to keep her, so he bargained with Jiang Ran, ¡°Customer, do you think there¡¯s any other way besides this?¡±


    Jiang Ran refused immediately, ¡°No. Either you fire her, or you don¡¯t open this shop anymore.¡±


    She was very arrogant, which made Jiang Yu unable to stand it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°It was you who didn¡¯t order the food first, so why did you ask the manager to fire this waitress?¡±


    Jiang Ran heard Jiang Yu¡¯s words, she turned around and sneered. ¡°Since she called me ¡®customer¡¯, she should know that ¡®customer¡¯is God.She has been urging her ¡®God¡¯ to order the dishes and wants to kick me out. Is this her attitude as a waitress?¡±


    When the manager heard that, he quickly pressed the waitress¡¯ head and said, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to this customer!¡±


    Although the waitress was a little unwilling, in order to protect her job, she had no choice but to lower her head to Jiang Ran and apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, customer. I was rude just now.¡±


    However, Jiang Ran didn¡¯t fall for her trick. She crossed her arms in front of her chest, she said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to apologize. You¡¯re the manager, right? I want you to fire her and never hire her again! Otherwise, I¡¯ll end your shop.¡±


    The manager was a little embarrassed. ¡°This¡­¡±

 Chapter 854 - Sky High Price

    <h4>Chapter 854: Sky High Price</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Ran continued, ¡°I¡¯m already very generous. If you fire one of her, you can save your entire store. What¡¯s wrong? Is it not worth it?¡±


    The manager did not know if what Jiang Ran said was true, but to be on the safe side, he did not dare to bet on his own coffee shop.


    So after thinking about it, he finally decided to fire the waitress. ¡°Hurry up and pack your things. You don¡¯t have toe to work from tomorrow onwards.¡±


    The waitress never thought that her boss would really fire her because of this unreasonable woman.


    ¡°Manager, I didn¡¯t mean to say that¡­¡± She hurriedly defended herself, but the manager was not willing to listen to her at all and pushed her out of the door.


    Jiang Ran smiled proudly and said to the manager, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in a good mood now. Bring out all your signature items.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright.¡± The manager quickly bowed and left.


    Although Jiang Yu felt that Jiang Ran was going overboard, this was after all an internal matter of the coffee shop, and it was not appropriate for her to interfere. Therefore, she could only stand aside with Kang Xue and continue drinking the coffee in her cup.


    However, Jiang Ran did not intend to let Jiang Yu off.


    She walked to the side of Jiang Yu and Kang Xue¡¯s seats and bent down to sniff Jiang Yu¡¯s coffee. She frowned and said with disdain, ¡°Jiang Yu, why don¡¯t you order something more advanced?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t look at her and only said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to order something more advanced, then you can order it. I can drink whatever I want. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Is this your attitude when you talk to your sister?¡± Jiang Yu covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Fortunately, I have a good temper. If I had the same temper as Kang He, I¡¯m afraid your fate would be many times worse than now!¡±


    Kang Xue paused and raised her head to look at Jiang Ran in surprise. ¡°How, how did you know Kang He?!¡±


    ¡°Just like that. We¡¯re very good friends now.¡± Jiang Ran shrugged and did not tell her how she met Kang He.


    Kang Xue¡¯s hands kept shaking. She knew that Kang He usually did not easily make friends with others. Since she was willing to bend down to be friends with Jiang Ran, it meant that she was plotting something unknown.


    Her heart turned cold and she quickly held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m done drinking. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, Jiang Ran blocked their way. ¡°We¡¯re all from the same school. Why don¡¯t you wait for me here? We¡¯ll go back together after I finish eating.¡±


    Kang Xue said bluntly, ¡°We don¡¯t know you. If you want to eat, you can eat by yourself. We are in a hurry, so we will go back first.¡±


    With that, Kang Xue and Jiang Yu left the coffee shop together.


    ¡°You!¡± Jiang Ran stomped her feet in anger.


    This Kang Xue was influenced by Jiang Yu!


    Just as she was about to go back, the manager on duty came over with a te of pastries and a cup of steaming hot coffee.


    ¡°Hello, customer. This is the meal you ordered.¡±


    Jiang Ran nced at it and said, ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t want to eat it now.¡± Then she took her bag and wanted to leave.


    The manager quickly stopped her. ¡°Customer, you haven¡¯t paid yet.¡±


    ¡°Paid? Paid for what? Didn¡¯t you say it was free?¡± Jiang Ran was a little surprised.


    The manager smiled, he exined, ¡°If you had epted my ¡®free offer¡¯ just now, your meal would indeed be free. But you insisted that I fire my employees, so the ¡®free offer¡¯ doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it count?¡± Jiang Ran questioned loudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the free offer that you said?¡±


    The manager smiled. ¡°But you¡¯re the one who won¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°When did I say I won¡¯t ept it?!¡±


    ¡°You just said it yourself. You said you don¡¯t need the free order. You just need me to fire that employee.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jiang Ran then remembered that she did say that. But it was toote to go back on her words now, so she could only obediently pay. ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°A total of 1,300 yuan,¡± the manager said.


    Jiang Ran stopped taking out her phone and looked at the manager in disbelief. ¡°How much?!¡±


    The manager repeated, ¡°1,300 yuan.¡±


    Jiang Ran pointed at the things on the table. ¡°Just a cup of coffee and three pieces of cake. You¡¯re telling me these things are 1,300 yuan?!¡±


    The manager nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to cheat me of my money, right?¡± Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t believe that these things were worth 1300 yuan.


    ¡°Customer, you¡¯re really wronging me. These things are really 1300 yuan.¡± The manager looked at Jiang Ran with sincerity.

 Chapter 855 - Solution

    <h4>Chapter 855: Solution</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Ran looked at the people around her and suddenly felt embarrassed.


    Although 1,300 yuan was just a small amount to her, she felt that these things were not worth 1,300 yuan at all.


    But she still took out her phone to pay because she wanted to catch up to Jiang Yu and Kang Xue as soon as possible.


    However, after she paid, Jiang Yu and Kang Xue had already taken a taxi back to school.


    Jiang Ran stomped her feet angrily and kept muttering, ¡°I¡¯m so angry, I¡¯m so angry!¡±


    After Jiang Yu and Kang Xue returned to school, they went to the study room together. On the way, they even met Lu Qi and Dai Zhu who were about to go shopping.


    The two of them still held a grudge against Kang Xue, so they did not n to go to today¡¯s birthday party in the first ce. Moreover, when Jiang Yu wanted to go, they even tried to dissuade her.


    However, Jiang Yu was still kind-hearted. She didn¡¯t care about what Kang Xue had done before, and she dly epted Kang Xue¡¯s invitation.


    However, ording to the usual time of the party, Jiang Yu and Kang Xue came back too early, which made Lu Qi and Dai Zhu realize that something was wrong.


    ¡°Why did you guyse back so soon?¡± Lu Qi asked.


    ¡°There was an ident and the party didn¡¯t go through, so it saved a lot of time,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Kang Xue Sighed and nodded helplessly.


    ¡°What ident?¡± Dai Zhu was a little curious.


    Kang Xue bit her lip. She didn¡¯t want to say it because she knew that Lu Qi and Dai Zhu didn¡¯t like her. However, the two of them were Jiang Yu¡¯s friends. As long as Jiang Yu was willing to help her, the two of them would definitely not be able to watch the show from the side.


    It was better for the four of them to think of a solution than for the two of them to be confused.


    Hence, she told them about how she met Kang he when she returned.


    When Lu Qi and Dai Zhu heard this, they were also very shocked. ¡°Kang Xue, so you have an elder sister?¡±


    Kang Xue nodded. ¡°She¡¯s my biological sister and the eldest daughter of the Kang family.¡±


    ¡°But I remember that your family is only a branch of the Kang Family?¡± Lu Qi recalled the information he had read before, ¡°How dare your sister be so arrogant? Isn¡¯t she afraid that when these things are exposed, someone will me her?¡±


    Kang Xue said with some grievance, ¡°She¡¯s not afraid of this. Because now the entire family agreed with her idea that she should inherit the family fortune, and I only need to be responsible for the business marriage. But I don¡¯t want to marry someone I don¡¯t love!¡±


    From the sound of it, Kang Xue was indeed somewhat miserable.


    No matter how much Lu Qi and Dai Zhu hated her, at this time, they also felt that she was somewhat pitiful.


    ¡°We have to think of a solution to this matter,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Kang he can inherit the family fortune, but Kang Xue can not go to the marriage marriage.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have a good solution right now,¡± Lu Qi said helplessly. ¡°Besides, Kang He won¡¯t use the power of her family to capture Kang Xue, right?¡±


    Kang Xue felt a little scared when she heard that.


    ¡°They will do such a thing!¡± Kang Xue was anxious and said, ¡°They have tried everything to get me to marry the son of a business tycoon and want me to bring them benefits!¡±


    ¡°Kang Xue, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Lu Qi quicklyforted her. ¡°We are all trying to help you think of a solution.¡±


    Only then did Kang Xue Calm down slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu were a little shocked, as if they did not dare to think that they could still hear the word ¡°Thank you¡± from Kang Xue¡¯s mouth.


    Jiang Yu was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°We have two good ideas now. One is to get Kang Xue to find a boyfriend, and the other is to drag Kang He down from the stage and then let Kang Xue sit in that position.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The other three were shocked. They werepletely shocked by Jiang Yu¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, are you serious?¡± Lu Qi asked uncertainly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to solve the problem of Kang Xue finding a boyfriend. But you said to let Kang Xue sit in that position? Xiao Yu, aren¡¯t you¡­ forcing her?¡±


    Dai Zhu also said, ¡°Yes¡­ Kang Xue said it herself. Kang He has bullied her since she was young and suppressed her. There must be many people who support her. If Kang He is suddenly brought down, there will definitely be a lot of people opposing Kang Xue.¡±


    Jiang Yu lowered her head, and a glint shed in her eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s get that group of people to support Kang Xue First, and then we will bring Kang He down.¡±


    The other three were all shocked by Jiang Yu¡¯s n. They were stunned for a long time before saying, ¡°Alright, we will definitely do our best to help.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then let¡¯s celebrate our n first.¡±

 Chapter 856 - Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 856: Pregnant</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Almost half a month had passed since Jiang Yu and the others made their ns.


    During this period, Kang Xue used her memory to write down all thepanies that she remembered that were on good terms with Kang He.


    There were also somepanies that she could not remember and did not know. There were also more than a dozenpanies that she wrote down.


    Although thosepanies were not big, their strength was not to be underestimated.


    Jiang Yu and the other three conducted a small investigation on the CEOs of thesepanies to see what they liked. This way, they could better prepare for the future.


    ¡°This CEO Liu likes really strange things,¡± Lu Qi said. ¡°He¡¯s a big man, but in the end, what kind of embroidered pillow does he like?¡±


    Dai Zhu sighed. ¡°Mine is even more ridiculous. This CEO Wang likes socks, or does he like socks worn by others? Do you think he¡¯s disgusting?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, stop talking.¡± After Jiang Yu recorded the information of thest person on herputer, she said to the other three, ¡°Are you done? Let¡¯s go out for a meal and take a break.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    They walked on the field and bumped into Jiang Ran.


    ¡°What bad luck.¡± Lu Qi spat. She wanted to go around Jiang Ran, but Jiang Ran staggered and fell at Lu Qi¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Lu Qi was so scared that she stepped back. ¡°Jiang Ran, Jiang Ran is acting! I didn¡¯t touch her!¡±


    Jiang Yu quickly went over to check on Jiang Ran. She found that her forehead was sweating, her lips were trembling, and they were very white.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, let¡¯s go!¡± Lu Qi shouted in fear, ¡°Jiang Ran is nning to be a scapegoat! Otherwise, how could she be here so coincidentally?¡±


    There were more people on the field, and Jiang Ran was closer to them. In order to avoid gossip, they had to take Jiang Ran to the infirmary.


    ¡°Come over and help. Take Jiang Ran to the infirmary,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    The other three had to help take Jiang Ran to the infirmary.


    After a check-up, Jiang Yu and the others learned a shocking secret ¡ª Jiang Ran was pregnant.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Dai Zhu was dumbfounded. ¡°Medical teacher, are you sure?¡±


    The medical teacher looked at Dai Zhu. ¡°The equipment here is state-of-the-art. How could I be wrong?¡±


    ¡°But, but, how could she be pregnant?¡± Dai Zhu was puzzled. ¡°Could it be her fianc¨¦? But how old is Jiang Ran? How could she be pregnant?¡±


    Jiang Yu was also silent. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Ran to be pregnant.


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether this was good news or bad news.


    After thinking about it, they decided to tell Jiang Ran about it when Jiang Ran woke up. But because there were too many people, the medical teacher was worried that they would disturb Jiang Ran¡¯s rest, so she asked only one person to stay here.


    Jiang Yu stayed here and quietly waited for Jiang Ran to wake up.


    A few hourster, Jiang Ran slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Jiang Ran was shocked by Jiang Yu and instantly woke up. ¡°You, why are you here? What is this ce?!¡±


    ¡°This is the infirmary,¡± Jiang Yu exined helplessly.


    ¡°Infirmary?¡± Jiang Ran muttered to herself, ¡°Why am I in the Infirmary?¡±


    ¡°You fainted. I was the one who brought you here,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°You?¡± Jiang Ran didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How could you be so kind?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Ran for a long time before saying, ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ What did you say?!¡± Jiang Ran¡¯s expression changed from disdain to panic in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant?!¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could I be pregnant?¡± Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Could it be thest time¡­¡±


    Could it be thest time when she slept with Sun You, she didn¡¯t take any protective measures?


    That¡¯s right. She had been blindfolded the entire time. She didn¡¯t know if Sun You had taken any protective measures.


    Jiang Ran was a little scared now, she quickly called Sun You. ¡°Hello? Sun You? It¡¯s me, Jiang Ran. Are you busy right now? I have something to tell you. ¡­ this is very important. I must tell you in person.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Ran did not look at Jiang Yu. She did not even say ¡°Thank you¡± and immediately left the infirmary.


    Jiang Yu sighed helplessly. She did not expect that Jiang Ran would not even say ¡°Thank you¡± at this time.


    She shook her head and returned to the dormitory.

 Chapter 857 - Family Matters

    <h4>Chapter 857: Family Matters</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    When Jiang Yu returned to the dormitory, she found Lu Qi and the others sitting there.


    After all, after such a shocking event, they were not in the mood to eat. When they saw Jiang Yu return, they asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Jiang Yu threw her coat on the bed and said, ¡°She went to look for her fianc¨¦, Sun You.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t even thank you?¡± Lu Qi pouted. ¡°She really doesn¡¯t know who saved her.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t care because she knew Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Ran would pretend to say ¡°Thank you¡± to others, but to Jiang Yu, she wasn¡¯t even willing to pretend.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if her fianc¨¦ is willing to marry her. Otherwise, Jiang Ran will have nowhere to cry,¡± Lu Qi kept muttering.


    In fact, Sun You couldn¡¯t wait for Jiang Ran to get pregnant.


    Jiang Ran found Sun You¡¯spany and walked into his office.


    Sun You saw Jiang Ran walk in angrily and couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He was the only one in the room, so Jiang Ran didn¡¯t have to worry. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you take precautionsst time?¡±


    ¡°Last time?¡± Sun You thought for a while and then realized that Jiang Ran was talking about the incident in the hotel.


    ¡°Yes, that time in the hotel! Didn¡¯t you take precautionsst time?!¡± Jiang Ran was a little agitated.


    Seeing that Jiang Ran was obsessed with this question, Sun You also had a little guess in his heart.


    ¡°You¡­ are pregnant?¡± Sun You Asked tentatively.


    ¡°What do you think? If I wasn¡¯t pregnant, would I havee to you to ask this question?!¡± The more Jiang Ran spoke, the more agitated she became. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take precautions that day? Now that I¡¯m pregnant, how do I exin it to my parents?!¡±


    Sun You¡¯s heart was already blooming with joy. He had no intention of quarreling with Jiang Ran at all. Heforted Jiang Ran, ¡°Ran Ran, don¡¯t be angry. I was too emotional that day, and I couldn¡¯t control myself. That¡¯s why I did such a thing on impulse¡­ But you won¡¯t me me, right?¡±


    Jiang Ran was originally very angry, but when she saw Sun You like this, she immediately stopped being angry. She even couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    She looked at Sun You. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    Sun You thought for a moment and decided to tell her Jiang Ran¡¯s true identity. ¡°Ran Ran, actually, you¡¯re not Wei Juan¡¯s daughter, but the daughter of the Kang family.¡±


    Jiang Ran was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    Sun you exined to her, ¡°The Kang family in the capital lost a young miss many years ago. Her name was Kang Die. After a few twists and turns, she married Jiang Hai at that time and gave birth to a daughter. This daughter is you. Wei Juan is only the wife that Jiang Haiter married. Jiang Yu is her daughter.¡±


    Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t hear anything at the moment. Her mind was full of two things ¡ª she was the daughter of the eldest daughter of the Kang family, and Jiang Yu was Wei Juan¡¯s biological daughter.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Jiang Ran was surprised, but she felt that Sun You¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be true. ¡°If Jiang Yu is really Wei Juan¡¯s biological daughter, how could she be so cold to Jiang Yu and focus on taking care of me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Wei Juan did this because she knows that you are the most precious person!¡± Sun You said, ¡°You will return to the Kang family in the future. As long as she fawns on you, you will definitely remember her kindness in the future. Then, won¡¯t her future rich days all depend on you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Impossible!¡± Jiang Ran still refused to believe it, ¡°My mother said that I¡¯m her biological daughter! Are you mistaken? Perhaps¡­ Jiang Yu is the child of that young miss? Or perhaps, both of us are? is that possible?¡±


    Of course there was, but Sun you would not say it out loud.


    No matter what the situation was, the chess piece in his hand was Jiang Ran, so he would definitely not let Jiang Yu have the chance to set foot on this path.


    ¡°Ran Ran, don¡¯t be silly. If Jiang Yu was the daughter of that young miss, do you think Wei Juan and Jiang Hai would still be so indifferent to her?¡± Sun You said.


    Jiang Ran fell silent this time because she felt that Sun You¡¯s words made sense.


    The Kang family in the capital was arge family that could contend with the Mo family. It could be said that they upied half of the sky respectively.


    If Jiang Yu really had a rtionship with the Kang family, her parents would definitely not be so against her. Instead, they only focused on nurturing her.


    Then, it seemed that she was really the daughter of that young miss of the Kang Family?


    ¡°Am I really a member of the Kang Family?¡± Jiang Ran asked again with uncertainty.


    Sun you said, ¡°Not only a member of the Kang family, but also a direct descendant, not a side branch.¡±


    Jiang Ran was stunned.

 Chapter 858 - Visit Kang He

    <h4>Chapter 858: Visit Kang He</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    In other words, she was standing on top of everyone all of a sudden?


    Then wouldn¡¯t her status be higher than that arrogant and despotic Kang He?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ran¡¯s mood became very happy. Although she wanted to curry favor with Kang He and make friends with her, she also hoped that she could help her when something happened to her.


    However, there was no need for that now. If she returned to the Kang family and obtained her real identity, Kang He would probablye over to curry favor with her.


    The more Jiang Ran thought about it, the happier she became. She was already looking forward to this day.


    Therefore, she obediently wrapped her arms around Sun You¡¯s neck and asked sweetly, ¡°Then when are we going back to the Kang Family?¡±


    Sun You kissed her forehead and said, ¡°After I finish the work in hand and arrange the other work schedules, we will go to the Kang family.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Sun you settled his work, he submitted an invitation to the Kang family in capital.


    He had already nned that as long as the Kang family agreed to meet Jiang Ran and recognized her back, then his future would have a big guarantee.


    However, Sun You¡¯s n worked, but the Kang family did not fall for it. He did not even speak to the Kang family¡¯s butler before the invitation was rejected.


    ¡°Why?¡± Sun You asked unwillingly.


    However, there was no response.


    Sun You was so angry that he wanted to smash theputer, but when he remembered that Jiang Ran was still by his side, he held back.


    Jiang Ran looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sun You rubbed the space between his brows and sighed. ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t agree to meet for the time being.¡±


    Jiang Ran was puzzled. ¡°Why? I¡¯m the daughter of the Kang family¡¯s long-lost eldest daughter. How dare they not agree to meet?¡±


    Sun You said, ¡°They might not believe me, so we need to think of another way now.¡±


    Jiang Ran nned to personally send an invitation application to the Kang family. ¡°I¡¯ll tell them and directly reveal my identity. Let¡¯s see if they still agree or not.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Sun You stopped her, ¡°This matter is just the beginning. It¡¯s better for you not to show up first. This matter is very big. Before it¡¯spletely confirmed, it¡¯s best for you not to appear in front of others. Otherwise, this matter will cause a storm in the city.¡±


    Jiang Ran said in a huff, ¡°This won¡¯t do either. When can I return to the Kang Family?¡±


    Sun You Thought for a while and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a Kang Xue in your school? She¡¯s from a branch family of the Kang family. You have a good rtionship with her. Ask her to help you talk to her.¡±


    Speaking of Kang Xue, Jiang Ran thought of a person ¡ª Kang He.


    She smiled mysteriously and said to sun you, ¡°If we don¡¯t go to Kang Xue, we have a better candidate.¡±


    Sun You was puzzled. ¡°Who?¡±


    Jiang Ran said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see her.¡±


    Although Sun you didn¡¯t understand, he still followed Jiang Ran to see the so-called ¡°Better candidate.¡±.


    When they arrived at the ce, Sun You found out that the person Jiang Ran was talking about was Kang Xue¡¯s sister ¡ª Kang He.


    However, he heard that Kang He had always been cold and aloof. No matter who asked her out, they would not give her face. Why did she seem to have changed her personality and agree to meet Jiang Ran?


    Could it be that¡­ Kang He also knew Jiang Ran¡¯s true identity?


    But in reality, it was because Jiang Ran sent a message to Kang He saying that there was an important matter regarding Jiang Yu and Kang Xue that she wanted to talk about in person. That was why Kang He agreed to Jiang Ran¡¯s request and came out to meet.


    Kang He took a sip of coffee and said nonchntly, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Jiang Ran probed, ¡°Can you help me tell the Kang family in capital that I want to meet them?¡±


    Kang He paused and raised her head to look at Jiang Ran in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? You want to meet the Kang family in capital?¡±


    Jiang Ran nodded, her eyes filled with hope.


    However, Kang He sneered. ¡°What kind of status do you have to dare to go to capital? I advise you to stay here obediently and help me keep an eye on Jiang Yu and Kang Xue¡¯s movements. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±


    If it was in the past, Jiang Ran would still be frightened by Kang He¡¯s appearance. But now, she firmly believed that she had a strong backer behind her, so she was not afraid of Kang He, ¡°My words are here, whether you do it or not is up to you. But I need to advise you that if you don¡¯t do it, you will definitely regret it in the future.¡±

 Chapter 859 - Xu Ye’s Attack

    <h4>Chapter 859: Xu Ye¡¯s Attack</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Ran¡¯s smug expression made Kang He not know whether she should do it or not.


    However, Kang He quickly reacted. ¡°Jiang Ran, what are you so smug about? I think you and that Jiang Yu are the same¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Jiang Ran interrupted her. ¡°Kang He, you dare to talk to me like this now because you don¡¯t know my identity, right? Then I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯m the daughter of the Miss who went missing from the Kang family in capital!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kang He was stunned.


    Jiang Ran looked at her proudly.


    And all of this was seen by a man wearing a brown coat in the dark.


    He stayed there to observe for a while until Jiang Ran and Sun You left. Then, he got up and left with them.


    But the ce he went to was the residential area where Xu Ye lived.


    He took the elevator and knocked on Xu Ye¡¯s door.


    Tang Yi opened the door and said in a low voice, ¡°Come in.¡±


    After the man came in, he sat on the sofa unceremoniously as if this was a ce he was very familiar with.


    Xu Ye stood by the window, smoking while looking at the scenery outside the window. ¡°Why did youe back so early today?¡±


    The man took a sip of water and said, ¡°Because there¡¯s no need to continue investigating.¡±


    ¡°Then what did you find?¡± Xu Ye turned around to look at him and put out the cigarette in his hand in the ashtray.


    ¡°If you still insist on waiting for a suitable time, then the final result you will get is that Jiang Ran took that position,¡± The man said.


    Tang Yi was puzzled. ¡°Dong Ke, what do you mean?¡±


    Dong Ke exined, ¡°Sun You and Jiang Ran have already started their operation. They are looking for people everywhere, hoping to go to the Kang family in capital to recognize them as rtives. Although the Kang family is not easy to enter, if Jiang Ran is really the daughter of the Kang family, then she will have to go back sooner orter.¡±


    Tang Yi was also a little hesitant. He looked at Xu Ye. ¡°Xu Ye, what are you going to do with us now?¡±


    Xu Ye sneered. ¡°Who the hell is Jiang Ran? Is Jiang Hai and Wei Juan¡¯s daughter nning to rush to the Kang family to get a piece of the pie?¡±


    He was very confident because Jiang Ran was not the Kang family¡¯s daughter at all. Jiang Yu was the only real daughter of the Kang family.


    Therefore, even if Jiang Ran really stepped into the Kang family, she would definitely be kicked out.


    However, since they were already so anxious, he had to take the initiative to attack. Otherwise, others might get there first.


    He patted Dong Ke¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this anymore. What you need to do now is to go to capital and help me find information about the Kang family.¡±


    ¡°That ce is not a ce that an ordinary person like me can get close to¡­¡± Dong Ke did not want to go.


    But Xu Ye threw out an enticing condition. ¡°I¡¯ll pay more.¡±


    Dong Ke instantly beamed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    With that, Dong Ke left.


    Back then, when Xu Ye made up his mind to get Jiang Yu, in order to prevent Jiang Ran from ruining his ns, he had Tang Yi find a private detective to keep an eye on Jiang Ran¡¯s every move.


    Dong Ke was the private detective that Tang Yi had found.


    A while ago, Jiang Ran had always been well-behaved and did not do anything out of the ordinary.


    But today, something happened and her entire person had changed.


    Dong Ke listened from the side and realized that she already knew her true identity.


    So he continued to stay where he was and listened to the entire conversation between the three of them before leaving.


    After Dong Ke left, Tang Yi looked at Xu Ye. ¡°What are your ns next?¡±


    Xu Ye muttered, ¡°We should let Jiang Yu know about this.¡±


    ¡°But will she believe it?¡± Tang Yi was a little worried.


    ¡°Of course she won¡¯t believe it.¡± Xu Ye smiled, ¡°But she just won¡¯t believe what I said. She will believe Mo Long. If she has doubts, she will definitely let Mo Long find out the truth. When that timees, all the facts will be out in the open. Jiang Ran will not have the chance to step into the Kang family.¡±


    As he spoke, he gave Jiang Yu a call. ¡°It¡¯s Jiang Yu, right? I¡¯m Xu Ye.¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent. She did not know why Xu Ye called her.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu was silent, Xu Ye said, ¡°I have something to tell you. When are you free recently?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it over the phone.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it over the phone,¡± said Xu Ye with a smile.


    Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°Since you can¡¯t exin it, then don¡¯t say it. Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±

 Chapter 860 - Jiang Yu’s Background

    <h4>Chapter 860: Jiang Yu¡¯s Background</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Afraid that Jiang Yu would really hang up the phone, Xu Ye hurriedly called out to her, ¡°Then tell me over the phone.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu put the phone back to her ear and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°It¡¯s about your background.¡±


    ¡°My background?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned.


    ¡°You are indeed Jiang Hai¡¯s daughter, but at the same time, you are also the daughter of the Kang family,¡± said Xu Ye.


    ¡°The Kang Family?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned again. ¡°Is it¡­ The Kang family of capital?¡±


    Xu Ye¡¯s tone was very firm. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s mind was a little confused now. She did not know what Xu Ye was talking about.


    ¡°You just said that you are from my family? And you said that I am the daughter of the Kang Family? What are you talking about?¡±


    Xu Ye curled the corners of his lips. ¡°I have already said it. This matter can only be exined clearly in person.¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent for a moment before she slowly said, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s gettingte today. I¡¯ll meet you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    After saying that, Xu Ye waited for Jiang Yu to hang up the phone.


    After Jiang Yu hung up the phone, a sentence kept spinning in her mind ¡ª you¡¯re the daughter of the Kang family.


    Moreover, this Kang family was not an ordinary Kang family. Instead, it was the Kang family of capital, a family that was rumored to be able to be on par with the Mo family.


    He was the daughter of the Kang Family? Why had no one mentioned it all this time?


    This matter was too bizarre.


    The next day, after Jiang Yu woke up, she quickly arranged a meeting time and ce with Xu Ye.


    After arriving at the ce, Jiang Yu realized that today, Xu Ye was alone. Tang Yi did note along.


    ¡°Tang Yi didn¡¯te with you?¡± Jiang Yu asked casually.


    ¡°He had other things to do,¡± Xu Ye said.


    After the two of them sat down in the seats that Xu Ye had reserved, Jiang Yu was the first to speak. ¡°What did you say yesterday?¡±


    Xu Ye smiled. ¡°About your background. You always thought that your mother was an ordinary person, but she wasn¡¯t ordinary.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xu Ye told Jiang Yu everything that he had found out.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m the daughter of the Kang Family?¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself in disbelief. ¡°How do you know about these things?¡±


    Xu Ye paused, not knowing where to begin.


    However, Jiang Yu quickly understood Xu Ye¡¯s thoughts. ¡°So, you approached me in the beginning because of my identity? Because I¡¯m the daughter of the Kang family, this identity is beneficial to you. That¡¯s why you approached me, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, but I¡¯m sincere to you!¡± Xu Ye quickly exined. ¡°After such a long period of contact, I¡¯ve long developed real feelings for you! Jiang Yu, believe me!¡±


    As he spoke, he even wanted to reach out and touch Jiang Yu¡¯s hand.


    However, Jiang Yu retracted her hand, ¡°Xu Ye, whether you¡¯re sincere to me isn¡¯t important.You knew from the start that I had a fianc¨¦, so you should also understand that regardless of whether your feelings for me are real or fake, it can only end in failure.¡±


    ¡°Why? Our rtionship can clearly be improved.¡±Xu Ye was unwilling to ept this, ¡°Mo Long is indeed powerful, but if I restore the glory of the Xu family, I won¡¯t be inferior to him! Jiang Yu, as long as you are willing to help me, when I restore the XU family, you will find out just how glorious I am!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at him. ¡°Rtionships have nothing to do with family power. Even if Mo Long is a nameless merchant pawn, I will still like him.¡±


    ¡°Why? As long as you help me, I can be like him! My feelings for you are no less than his feelings for you! Why won¡¯t you look at me?¡±


    ¡°My eyes are all on Mo Long, so I can¡¯t look at anyone else,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Thank you for telling me today. I¡¯m very grateful to you. We may be very good friends, but we will never be together.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu got up and was about to leave.


    Xu Ye held her hand unwillingly. ¡°Really¡­ There¡¯s no chance at all?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu rejected decisively.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Xu Ye let go of her hand dejectedly. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, tell me. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Yu thanked her sincerely.


    Before she left, she said to Xu Ye, ¡°Xu Ye, in the eyes of those who like you, you¡¯re already the most brilliant and perfect person.¡±


    Xu Ye paused, slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 861 - Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 861: Investigation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu thought about it and felt that it was better not to tell Mo Long about this matter for the time being.


    She felt that it was better for her to investigate it first.


    It just so happened that the final exams had ended and the results had not been released yet. She could still stay at school for a period of time.


    It was also a good opportunity to take advantage of this time to investigate this matter thoroughly.


    However, this matter was not ordinary. Jiang Yu did not n to use theputer in the dormitory to investigate. Instead, she chose to bring herputer to the library when everyone was already resting at night.


    The library was pitch ck and there was no light at all. Jiang Yu walked along the long corridor. With every step she took, the voice-activated light above her head would light up, giving her a strange feeling.


    Jiang Yu took theputer and sat in an inconspicuous corner. Then, she turned on herputer.


    ¡°This matter is really ridiculous,¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself. The moment she turned on herputer, she actually didn¡¯t know where to start.


    After sorting out her thoughts, Jiang Yu decided to start with her mother.


    ording to Xu Ye, her mother¡¯s name was Kang die. She was the eldest daughter of the Kang family in capital who had gone missing many years ago.


    Jiang Yu first did a simple search on the inte, but she didn¡¯t find any useful information. It seemed that the Kang family had already blocked this information.


    So Jiang Yu had to open her hacker website and try to find some information on it.


    Three minutester, Jiang Yu did find some information that was not avable on the Inte. After carefully browsing through the information, Jiang Yu could confirm that Kang Die, who had gone missing, waster adopted by an ordinary family. When she grew up, she married Jiang Hai, who was a small businessman at that time. However, before she could enjoy a few days of bliss, she died due to dystocia.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m really Kang Die¡¯s daughter?¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself.


    There was still one thing that could be confirmed ¡ª she was Kang Die¡¯s daughter, and Jiang Ran was not.


    However, based on what Xu Ye had said during the day, Jiang Ran seemed to think that she was Kang Die¡¯s daughter as well, so she even went to Kang He and asked her to help her meet with the members of the Kang family.


    A crow really wanted to fly to the top of the tree. How shameless.


    Jiang Ran found the information she wanted, so she turned off theputer in satisfaction and went back to her bedroom to rest.


    After a satisfying sleep, Jiang Yu woke up refreshed. After washing up, she called Sister Xia and was ready to tell her about this.


    When Sister Xia found out about this, her mouth opened wide in shock. ¡°What?! You said that you are¡­ the daughter of the Kang family in capital?!¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Xu Ye told me yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Xu Ye? How did he know?¡± Sister Xia was a little confused.


    Jiang Yu told sister Xia everything that Xu Ye told her yesterday.


    After sister Xia heard it, she was even more shocked.


    ¡°The Xu family¡­ is the Xu family that suddenly became lonely more than ten years ago?¡± Sister Xia eximed. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Xu Ye was actually a member of the Xu family.¡±


    ¡°Although he didn¡¯t tell me how the Xu family fell into despair back then, he seemed to be very unwilling to ept this matter and has always wanted to restore the Xu family¡¯s glory.¡± Jiang Yu recalled Xu Ye¡¯s expression when he said those words yesterday and suddenly felt that, he also seemed to have many unspeakable things that he had no choice but to do.


    ¡°Then regarding this matter¡­ have you told Mo Long?¡± Sister Xia asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head, ¡°I originally nned to tell him when the whole thing was clear. Now that the truth has surfaced, I will choose a suitable time to tell him.¡±


    ¡°This is a huge matter. You must tell Mo Long. If that¡¯s the case, with him behind you, it will be easier for you to return to the Kang family.¡±


    ¡°I know. But there¡¯s one more thing,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°Jiang Ran also thinks that she¡¯s Kang Die¡¯s daughter, so she wants to return to the Kang family.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Ran? Isn¡¯t she the daughter of Wei Juan and Jiang Hai? How could she be Kang Die¡¯s daughter?¡± Sister Xia was shocked. ¡°Why is she bing more and more shameless?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe a crow wants to fly to the top,¡± Jiang Yu said helplessly.


    ¡°She wants to be a phoenix. We have to see whether the Kang family recognizes her or not.¡± When Sister Xia mentioned Jiang Ran, her tone was full of disdain. ¡°However, you still have to quickly tell Mo Long about this matter. The longer it drags on, the more chances Jiang Ran has. She will go to the Kang family before you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded and immediately took a car to Mo Long¡¯spany.


    Fortunately, he was not very busy with work today, so Jiang Yu easily met him.


    ¡°Why are you here today?¡±

 Chapter 862 - All The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 862: All The Truth</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Mo Long was the only person in the office, so Jiang Yu didn¡¯t feel any psychological pressure. However, Jiang Yu was still a little nervous to suddenly tell Mo Long about such a big matter.


    She took a deep breath and told Mo Long everything that had happened in the past few days.


    After Mo Long heard it, although he wasn¡¯t as surprised as Sister Xia, he was still stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be a member of the Kang family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Mo Long was silent for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±


    Jiang Yu returned to the school and saw Sun You at the school gate, who hade to pick Jiang Ran up for dinner.


    The two of them stood at the school gate and were very affectionate,pletely ignoring the fact that it was still daytime.


    Jiang Yu felt that it was simply too inconspicuous, so she took a few quick steps, wanting to return to the school before the two of them noticed her.


    However, Jiang Ran didn¡¯t know if it was because of the pregnancy, so her senses had be especially sharp. Even though Jiang Yu¡¯s footsteps were very light, Jiang Ran still heard it.


    She looked at Jiang Yu and shouted with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Jiang Yu? What¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you greet your sister when you see her?¡±


    She seemed to be in a good mood, so she didn¡¯t speak so harshly to Jiang Yu today.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her, but considering that she was a pregnant woman, she was magnanimous enough not to lower herself to her level, so she stopped and greeted her perfunctorily, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Are you smiling? Those who don¡¯t know might think that I forced you.¡± Jiang Ran snorted. ¡°Forget it, you should leave quickly. Otherwise, if the child in my stomach sees you, it will be malnourished.¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    She had not despised her yet, but she actually started to despise her? This was not even a matter of chance. Did she really think that she was the miss of the Kang Family?


    ¡°Hmm what? Don¡¯t stand here anymore. It¡¯s really unlucky.¡± Jiang Ran red at Jiang Yu and sat in the passenger seat of Sun You.


    Sun You looked like he was watching a good show the entire time and did not say a word.


    Jiang Yu looked at the back of the car as it left and muttered to herself, ¡°I¡¯ll let you jump for a few days first.¡±


    The results of the final exams had been released in the past few days. After Jiang Yu received the results, she packed her things and returned to Mo Garden.


    She now had more time to solve the problem of her background.


    Mo Long had also found out that Jiang Yu was indeed Kang Die¡¯s daughter. He had indeed asked Teng Yi to investigate Jiang Yu¡¯s background, but after he found out Jiang Hai¡¯s background, Mo Long had never thought about this matter again.


    Now, he found out that his fianc¨¦e was actually a member of the Kang family.


    As such, Mo Long didn¡¯t want Jiang Yu to go back and identify her family.


    This was because many years ago, the Kang and Mo families had made a contract. The two families couldn¡¯t cooperate in business, and they also didn¡¯t allow any business marriages to happen.


    This was done to prevent one family from dominating the world, as well as the bnce in the business world.


    After all, the two families were extremely powerful. If they worked together, then the entire business world would be their world. There would be no other business elites, and the business world would lose its bnce, in the end, it would affect the economy.


    Moreover, the Kang family was in the capital, and the Mo family was in Shanghai. The two families could not get along, so they tacitly agreed to this rule.


    Mo Long smiled helplessly. He did not expect this matter to be so dramatic.


    Jiang Yu saw that Mo Long¡¯s expression was not quite right. She was a little worried that he had not rested well these few days. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you been too tired recently?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mo Long shook his head. ¡°Yu¡¯er, do you have to go to the Kang family to recognise your family?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused. She did not know why Mo Long would ask her this question. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can go. As long as it¡¯s what you want to do, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Mo Long looked at her dotingly. ¡°I just want to ask, do you have to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to go,¡± Jiang Yu said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve never felt the love of my family since I was young. Even if I was brought back by the Jiang family, the only thing that greeted me was their sarcasm. So, I want to return to my real home. I want to receive the love of a real ¡®family member¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Mo Long held Jiang Yu in his arms. ¡°I will help you with this matter.¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t go, Jiang Ran will still go,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°She is already in this house. She has taken everything from me. I don¡¯t want her to continue taking things from me.¡±


    If the Jiang family belonged to Jiang Ran, then the Kang family should belong to her, Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 863 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 863: Invitation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu hesitated for a long time before she decided to tell Kang Xue about this.


    After she went back to confirm her marriage, she would inevitably have to meet Kang Xue. Therefore, if she told her now, it would save her from the awkwardness of meeting herter.


    However, before Jiang Yu could tell Kang Xue about this news, she heard a big piece of news from her. ¡°Jiang Ran went to the Kang family to confirm her marriage!¡±


    Lu Qi paused, and the half-chewed bread fell out of her mouth. ¡°What did you say? Jiang Ran went there to recognise her family?¡±


    ¡°The Kang Family!¡± Kang Xue looked a little anxious, and sweat was dripping down her forehead.


    ¡°Jiang Ran is from your family?¡± Dai Zhu still couldn¡¯t react. ¡°In other words, Jiang Ran is your sister or sister?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s the Kang family! It¡¯s the Kang family from the capital!¡± Kang Xue was even more anxious.


    ¡°The Kang family from capital?¡± Lu Qi and Dai Zhu finally reacted, and they were stunned on the spot.


    ¡°I only just found out about this,¡± Kang Xue said, ¡°Kang he told my grandfather that Jiang Ran was the daughter of Kang Die back then, and now she wants toe back and recognize her as her family. My grandfather was also very excited when he heard this, and without saying anything else, he wanted to arrange for Jiang Ran to go back and recognize her as family!¡±


    ¡°Kang Xue, is your grandfather muddled with age?¡± Lu Qi was very surprised. ¡°Jiang Ran is obviously the daughter of Wei Juan and Jiang Hai, how could she be a member of the Kang Family?¡±


    ¡°But Kang He said it so confidently, as if it was true.¡±


    ¡°But this is indeed impossible. Could Kang He have made a mistake?¡± Lu Qi still felt that it was impossible. This matter was simply ridiculous.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Kang Xue initially thought that Kang he was telling the truth, so when she heard the news, she rushed over to tell Jiang Yu.


    But now that she heard what Lu Qi said, she also felt that Kang he might have made a mistake.


    The air suddenly became quiet. After a long while, Jiang Yu asked, ¡°When is Jiang Ran going to the Kang Family?¡±


    Kang Xue quickly took a look at her phone and opened her calendar. ¡°This weekend. What¡¯s the matter, Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes darkened and she said, ¡°I want to go too.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The other three were stunned. They didn¡¯t know what Jiang Yu was up to.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal for the Kang family to recognize you as a rtive. Although I treat you as a friend, you¡¯re still an outsider to them¡­¡± Kang Xue hesitated for a moment. She didn¡¯t want to bring Jiang Yu to the Kang family.


    ¡°You only need to bring me there.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze was cold but firm. Kang Xue subconsciously agreed to her request. ¡°Alright, you cane with me this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    During the weekend, Jiang Yu got into Kang Xue¡¯s car.


    Although Kang Xue had agreed to Jiang Yu¡¯s request that day, she still felt that she had agreed too hastily after her mind had calmed down. Bringing an outsider to the Kang family home to visit and acknowledge her as family was a heinous act no matter how she thought about it.


    However, she had already agreed to Jiang Yu¡¯s request. Even if she regretted it, it wouldn¡¯t do.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say a word as the car drove along. She just quietly looked out of the window.


    Kang Xue wanted to speak a few times, but she held it in. It wasn¡¯t until the car stopped at the real Kang family¡¯s door that Kang Xue dryly said her first sentence of the day, ¡°We¡¯re here. Get out of the car.¡±


    Jiang Yu got out of the car and followed Kang Xue into the house.


    Everyone in the house had already arrived.


    Jiang Ran was sitting on the sofa. When she turned around and saw Jiang Yu, she immediately stood up. ¡°Jiang Yu? Why are you here?¡±


    Kang He also frowned and looked at Kang Xue. ¡°Kang Xue, What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you know what happened today? How dare you bring outsiders back? Am I usually too good to you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Facing Kang He¡¯s anger, even though Kang Xue was full of exnations, the only thing she could say was ¡°No.¡±.


    ¡°Stop talking,¡± Kang He said impatiently, ¡°Today, grandfather and the other elders are here. I¡¯ll give you some face, so let¡¯s not talk about it for now. You¡¯d better hurry up and bring your shady friend out. Don¡¯t dy today¡¯s important matter.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu isn¡¯t a shady person.¡± Kang Xue defended Jiang Yu. ¡°She¡¯s my friend and also this Jiang Ran¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°What good friends can you make?¡± Kang He said, ¡°Jiang Ran is now the daughter of the Kang family. Can Jiang Yu still be her sister?¡±


    Jiang Ran, who had been standing silently, suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Of course she¡¯s my sister. After all, we¡¯re both Jiang Hai¡¯s daughters. It¡¯s only right for her to call me elder sister.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked up to Jiang Yu and looked at her with a smile. ¡°My good sister, why are you here today? Are you afraid that I, your sister, won¡¯t be able to protect you in the future when I return to the Kang Family?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her as if she was looking at trash. ¡°You can protect yourself first.¡±

 Chapter 864 - Turtledove Occupying The Magpie’s Nest

    <h4>Chapter 864: Turtledove upying The Magpie¡¯s Nest</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Jiang Yu, what are you talking about?!¡± Kang He shouted angrily, ¡°This is not a ce for people like you toe! Kang Xue, quickly chase her out! Otherwise, you will follow her out!¡±


    Jiang Ran stopped Kang He, ¡°Jiang Yu is my sister, don¡¯t be so angry at her.¡±


    Only then did Kang He shut his mouth.


    Old Master Kang carefully sized up Jiang Yu. He felt that her facial features were somewhat simr to his youngest daughter, Kang die.


    Hence, he waved his hand at Jiang Yu. ¡°Little girl,e here.¡±


    Jiang Yu obediently walked over and called out, ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Why are you calling me grandfather?¡± The woman at the side said snappily. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this thing came from and followed into the Kang family. Do you really think that you¡¯re a member of the Kang Family?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Xin Xiu,¡± grandfather Kang shouted angrily. ¡°I¡¯m still here. It¡¯s not your ce to speak!¡±


    ¡°I know, dad.¡± The woman called Xin Xiu shut her mouth resentfully.


    Xin Xiu was the wife of Kang Cheng, the eldest son of the Kang family, and also Jiang Yu¡¯s aunt.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re Jiang Ran¡¯s sister, right?¡± Grandfather Kang looked at Jiang Yu, and the more he looked at her, the more he felt that she looked like Kang die.


    ¡°Yes, grandfather,¡± Jiang Yu answered obediently.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all,¡± old master Kang praised sincerely.


    Jiang Ran saw that something was wrong and quickly walked over to interrupt the conversation between Old Master Kang and Jiang Yu, ¡°Grandfather, why are you like this? Your precious granddaughter is back, and you don¡¯t even look at me, but instead look at an unknown little girl. Aren¡¯t you breaking my heart by doing this?¡±


    Old Master Kang smiled. ¡°Of course, I like my precious granddaughter, Ran Ran the most.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Yu¡¯s heart ached.


    All of this should have been hers. Not only did Jiang Ran steal her status in the Jiang family, but she was also going to steal everything she had in the Kang family.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s heart ached so much that she could barely breathe. She only felt that the scene in front of her was bing more and more blurry, and her consciousness was also gradually dissipating.


    Sun You walked over and pushed Jiang Yu to the back. He also tried to curry favor with old master Kang. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m Ran Ran¡¯s fianc¨¦, Sun You.¡±


    ¡°Ran Ran has a fianc¨¦?¡± Xin Xiu was a little surprised. ¡°When is the wedding¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu could no longer hear their voices. She could no longer hear what Kang Xue was saying beside her ears.


    She did not know how she got out of the house, nor did she know that Kang Xue was beside her, worried about her. She walked straight out of the door, tears streaming down her face like beads.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t cry.¡± Kang Xue did not know why Jiang Yu was crying. She only knew that she shouldfort her at this moment, even though she might not be able to hear what she was saying.


    With every step Jiang Yu took, she felt as though a huge rock had fallen on her back, suffocating her.


    They were clearly her family, yet she was doting on a stranger in front of her. Once again, she felt as though she had been abandoned, because she had once again experienced the feeling of not being cared for by others.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, if you have something on your mind, just tell me.¡± Kang Xue was worried that something would happen to Jiang Yu if this continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Jiang Yu finally stopped walking. She took a few deep breaths and slowly said, ¡°I am Kang Die¡¯s real daughter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kang Xue was stunned.


    ¡°Jiang Ran is a fake. Whether she knows or not, she is not Kang Die¡¯s daughter. I am.¡±


    Kang Xue felt that there was a big reversal in this matter.


    ¡°You are Kang Die¡¯s daughter and Jiang Ran is a fake? Then why didn¡¯t you say it just now?¡± Kang Xue Held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and was about to go back, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and exin clearly. We will say that you are Kang Die¡¯s daughter and that Jiang Ran is a fake.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Jiang Yu stopped Kang Xue. ¡°Let her stay in the Kang family for a few days. I want her to enjoy all of this and then pull her down ruthlessly. I want her to be unable to get up for the rest of her life.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with ruthlessness. This was the first time Kang Xue had seen Jiang Yu like this.


    ¡°Since Jiang Ran likes everything, let her enjoy it for a few days,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°Soon, she will say goodbye to everything.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Kang Xue left together. On the way, Jiang Yu still did not say a word.


    Kang Xue was also silent. She did not know whether she should congratte Jiang Yu for finally finding her family orfort her to stop arguing with Jiang Ran. After all, she would soon return to the Kang family.


    It seemed that neither of them was right, so Kang Xue did not speak. It was just that the oppressive atmosphere was a little ufortable.

 Chapter 865 - Fly Up The Branches

    <h4>Chapter 865: Fly Up The Branches</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    The real daughter of the Kang family was wandering outside, but the fake daughter of the Kang family flew up to the branches and became a phoenix. She was even appreciated by the members of the Kang family.


    Jiang Ran sat on the sofa of the Kang family. Xin Xiu held Jiang Ran¡¯s hand as if she was trying to please her. ¡°Ran Ran, you¡¯ve really suffered a lot after being outside for so many years.¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not really suffering. After all, the Jiang family treats me very well. They treat me like my own daughter.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Family? What kind of small family is that?¡± Xin Xiu didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Ran Ran, since you¡¯ve already returned to the Kang family to acknowledge your family, you can stay in the Kang family from now on. Don¡¯t go back to the Jiang family anymore.¡±


    Jiang Ran paused. She remembered that she hadn¡¯t told Jiang Hai and Wei Juan about this, so she said awkwardly, ¡°I can¡¯t, first aunt. I haven¡¯t told my parents about this. When I tell them about this, I¡¯lle back, okay?¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to tell them about this?¡± Xin Xiu sneered. ¡°So what if you tell them? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯ll stop you if you want toe back?¡±


    Jiang Ran was a little embarrassed, but her uncle Kang Cheng stepped in, he helped Jiang Ran out of the situation. ¡°Xin Xiu, after all, Ran Ran has lived in the Jiang family for twenty years. The Jiang family has nurtured Ran Ran, so this matter is reasonable and should be told to the people of the Jiang family.¡±


    Xin Xiu snorted ufortably, then smiled at Jiang Ran like a flower. ¡°Ran Ran, I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you back.¡±


    ¡°No need. I have Sun You to send me back.¡± Jiang Ran stood up and smiled as she held Sun You¡¯s arm.


    Sun You also smiled as he wrapped his arm around Jiang Ran¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Yes, aunt, I¡¯ll send Ran Ran back.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, the two of you are really loving each other.¡± Xin Xiu covered her mouth and snickered. She prepared some gifts for Jiang Ran to bring back to the Jiang family.


    After Jiang Ran said goodbye to Sun You and the Kang family, Sun You drove Jiang Ran back to the Jiang family.


    When they reached the Jiang family, it was already dark.


    Sun You originally nned to go in with Jiang Ran and exin this matter clearly. However, he received a phone call at thest minute. It said that there was a problem with a coboration project in thepany, and he wanted Sun You to quickly go back and deal with it.


    ¡°What a bunch of trash. They can¡¯t even solve a simple coboration project.¡± Sun You hung up the phone impatiently.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go back and deal with the work first.¡± Jiang Ran kissed Sun You¡¯s cheek as if she wasforting him. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my parents.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Be careful. There¡¯s still my child in your belly.¡± Sun You gently caressed Jiang Ran¡¯s belly, ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t be angry with them. Just keep your emotions in check. If you¡¯re not in a good mood, it¡¯s not good for the child.¡±


    ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Jiang Ranughed at him for making a fuss. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Sun You then drove back to thepany. Jiang Ran took the things that Xin Xiu had prepared for her and stepped into the Jiang family¡¯s door.


    Jiang Hai was reading the newspaper on the sofa while Wei Juan was sitting at the side eating a banana.


    When she saw Jiang Rane back, she threw the half-eaten banana aside and quickly got up to wee Jiang Ran back.


    ¡°Ran Ran, why are you back so early? is the school on vacation?¡± She smiled and took the things from Jiang Ran¡¯s hands. When she opened them, her eyes were instantly as shocked as eggs.


    ¡°Ran Ran, where did you buy these things?!¡± Wei Juan shouted in shock. ¡°The things in here are good stuff. They¡¯re expensive! Where did you get the money to buy these things?!¡±


    Jiang Ran smiled embarrassedly. ¡°My first aunt asked me to bring these back.¡±


    ¡°Your first aunt?¡± Wei Juan was stunned for a moment. ¡°Ran Ran, you don¡¯t have an uncle. I¡¯m your grandmother¡¯s only daughter.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s really my first aunt.¡± Jiang Ran started to pay attention to her image as well. She brushed her hair behind her ear. ¡°It¡¯s my Kang family¡¯s first aunt.¡±


    ¡°Kang Family?¡± This time, Jiang Hai and Wei Juan were both shocked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Kang family in the capital.¡± Jiang Ran slowly mentioned the terrifying family.


    ¡°You went to the capital?¡± Wei Juan didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why did you go to the capital?¡±


    Jiang Ran looked at Wei Juan and Jiang Hai, ¡°I already know everything. Don¡¯t hide it from me anymore. That year. The Kang family lost a young daughter named Kang Die. Later, she was adopted by a family. After she married my father, she gave birth to me. So, my real identity is actually the Kang family¡¯s daughter, right?¡±


    Jiang Ran said all this and suddenly felt a sense of relief.


    This time, she had really be a phoenix.

 Chapter 866 - Real Truth

    <h4>Chapter 866: Real Truth</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Ran was still gloating over her future, but Wei Juan was so shocked that she could not speak.


    After a long while, she looked at Jiang Ran in disbelief. ¡°You said you¡¯re Kang Die¡¯s Daughter? ¡­ The dead Kang Die? Kang die is the daughter of the Kang family in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Jiang Ran nodded. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m Kang Die¡¯s daughter.¡±


    She was almost certain that she was Kang Die¡¯s daughter. She felt that this matter was set in stone and there was no room for negotiation. That was why she told Jiang Hai and Wei Juan this matter so calmly.


    But in the next second, Wei Juan¡¯s shocked and incredulous voice was heard. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re my biological daughter. How can you be Kang Die¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Jiang Ran was a little uncertain now, but she still thought that Wei Juan couldn¡¯t bear to lose her daughter, so she said that.


    So sheforted her, ¡°Mom, even if I go back to the Kang family, you¡¯re still my mother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter to begin with.¡± Wei Juan seemed to have thought of something andughed in anger, ¡°You came out of my stomach. How can I still don¡¯t know whose daughter you are. You are my biological daughter. It¡¯s impossible for you to be Kang Die¡¯s daughter!¡±


    At the end of her sentence, Wei Juan¡¯s voice had be shrill. It sounded as if it was going to cut her throat.


    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Jiang Ran also refused to believe that she was not Kang Die¡¯s daughter at all.


    Didn¡¯t this mean that her wish had failed?


    ¡°How is it impossible?!¡± Wei Juan roared, ¡°You are my daughter, don¡¯t I know that? If you weren¡¯t my daughter, would I be so good to you?!¡±


    As soon as Wei Juan said this, Jiang Ran knew that what she said was true. She was indeed not Kang Die¡¯s daughter, but Wei Juan¡¯s biological daughter.


    ¡°No¡­ how is this possible?¡± Jiang Ran couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°If I¡¯m not Kang Die¡¯s daughter, then who is?¡±


    The answer was obvious ¡ª Jiang Yu was Kang Die¡¯s biological daughter.


    Jiang Yu was the daughter of the Kang family, the real phoenix.


    ¡°No¡­ No way! I¡¯ve already gone to the Kang family to confirm my rtionship with them, and they¡¯ve already admitted that I¡¯m Kang Die¡¯s daughter!¡± Jiang Ran stood up and shouted, ¡°I can¡¯t say that I am not Kang Die¡¯s daughter at this time. I can say that I am mistaken!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you don¡¯t dare to go, I will help you.¡± Wei Juan grabbed Jiang Ran¡¯s hand, ¡°You are my daughter. How can you bear to leave me? I will go and exin to them right now. Jiang Yu is the person they are looking for, not you.¡±


    As she said that, Wei Juan was about to leave.


    Jiang Ran quickly pulled her back. ¡°Are you crazy?! Do you know what the Kang family in the capital is?! If you go and tell them now, won¡¯t they know that I lied to them?!¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do? Do you want me to watch you leave me?¡± Wei Juan¡¯s voice was a little tearful, as if she really did not want Jiang Ran to leave her.


    ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this.¡± Jiang Ran held her forehead with a headache, ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t go to the Kang family, saying that Jiang Yu is the one they are looking for. It¡¯s a small matter if they find out that I lied to them, what if Jiang Yu really returns to the Kang Family?¡±


    ¡°Then let her go back. She has already severed her rtionship with the Jiang family, she can go wherever she wants to go.¡± Wei Juan held Jiang Ran¡¯s arm tightly and refused to let go.


    For the first time, Jiang Ran felt that the hands that were holding her were both disgusting and an eyesore.


    Without batting an eyelid, she pushed away Wei Juan¡¯s hands, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Jiang Yu will take revenge on us when she goes back? You were so mean to her before. How do you know that she won¡¯t hold a grudge? Do you think that she will really forget everything that happened just because she said that all the grudges were written off?¡±


    Wei Juan paused for a moment and felt that Jiang Ran¡¯s words made sense.


    However,pared to Jiang Ran returning to the Kang family and leaving her, Wei Juan would rather Jiang Yu leave and stay far away from her and nevere back again.


    Jiang Ran calmed herself down, sheforted Wei Juan and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the Jiang family. ¡°If I go to the Kang family, I can bring benefits to the Jiang family and you and my father can live a good life. But if Jiang Yu goes back, it would be fine if she let bygones be bygones, but what if she wants to take revenge on us? She has the Kang family and the Mo family behind her, which is equivalent to an entire world supporting her. Then we won¡¯t be able to live in the future!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Wei Juan was a little shaken.


    Seeing Wei Juan¡¯s hesitation, Jiang Ran quickly gave Jiang Hai a look, indicating for him to help persuade Wei Juan.


    Of course, Jiang Hai wanted Jiang Ran to bring benefits to himself, so he was now on Jiang Ran¡¯s side.

 Chapter 867 - All Lies

    <h4>Chapter 867: All Lies</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Yes, just listen to Ran Ran. Even if she returns to the Kang family, she will still call you ¡®mother¡¯,¡± Jiang Hai advised earnestly, ¡°For the sake of our future, you should listen to Ran Ran.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Wei Juan closed her eyes. After a long while, she sighed as if she had epted her fate. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± Jiang Ran smiled. ¡°I knew you would stand on my side!¡±


    ¡°Does Sun You know about this?¡± Wei Juan asked.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know. I just found out about it.¡± Jiang Ran lowered her head. She felt that she couldn¡¯t tell sun you about this. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him about this first. The fewer people know about this, the better.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Juan had no choice but to bow her head in front of reality.


    ¡°Call Jiang Yu back when you have time,¡± Jiang Hai said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she knows about this, so I¡¯ll call her back first to find out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call her right now.¡± Jiang Ran quickly took out her phone and called Jiang Yu.


    Soon, Jiang Ran hung up the phone and said proudly, ¡°Jiang Yu will be back soon.¡±


    Twenty minutester, Jiang Yu appeared at the Jiang family home.


    ¡°Why did you call me back?¡± Jiang Yu casually sat on the sofa. ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t tell me over the phone?¡±


    Jiang Hai didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point. ¡°Jiang Yu, your sister is going to go back to the Kang family to recognise her family.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment and then smiled. ¡°The Kang Family? The one in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Hai nodded.


    ¡°Does that mean that she has found her own background? That¡¯s a good thing. Congrattions,¡± Jiang Yu said perfunctorily. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Jiang Ran was not sure how much she knew based on what Jiang Yu said, so she wanted to ask again.


    But Jiang Yu was already impatient and continued to answer, she threw a heavy bomb at Jiang Yu. ¡°I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. You should take care of yourself recently. Otherwise, the baby in your stomach will not be healthy.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu left.


    The remaining Jiang Hai and Wei Juan looked shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?! When did this happen?!¡± Wei Juan couldn¡¯t believe that Jiang Ran dared to be pregnant behind her back.


    ¡°I just found out not long ago¡­¡± Jiang Ran didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly.


    Damn Jiang Yu, why did she have to say this out loud?!


    Jiang Yu¡¯s mood couldn¡¯t be said to be good or bad right now, so she could only say half of it.


    When Jiang Ran called just now, she only said that there was one important thing that had to be said in person. Although she had expected that Jiang Ran woulde to her and tell her about going back to the Kang family, she didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Hai and Wei Juan would also help her lie.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t even want your own daughter for the sake of power,¡± Jiang Yu sneered.


    There was a pair of parents who only cared about power. She didn¡¯t know whether Jiang Ran was lucky or unlucky.


    Jiang Yu returned to Mo Garden. Mo Long was sitting on the sofa reading a magazine. When he saw Jiang Yu return, he put down the magazine and asked, ¡°Why did the Jiang family call you back?¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°To tell me about Jiang Ran going to the Kang family.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jiang Ran Wei Juan¡¯s daughter?¡± Mo Long was puzzled. ¡°Is she willing to let her daughter, who she raised for twenty years, go to another family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether she¡¯s willing or not, but Jiang Hai will definitely be willing.¡± Jiang Yu knew Jiang Hai well and knew that he was a person who would do anything for power.


    Although he always acted like a kind father sometimes, in reality, he didn¡¯t know what he was nning in his heart.


    ¡°The Jiang family is really interesting.¡± Mo long snorted coldly, ¡°When Jiang Ran returned to the Kang family, the biggest concession they could make was to give Jiang Hai the status of a visiting son-inw. As for Wei Juan, she won¡¯t be able to enter the Kang family for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°But she seemed to think that as long as Jiang Ran returned to the Kang family, she would be able to live a good life,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°Her wishful thinking was quite good, but unfortunately, her wishful thinking turned out to be wrong.¡±


    ¡°Sun You was also involved in this matter,¡± Mo Long said. ¡°He wanted to rely on the influence of Jiang Ran and the Kang family to expand his Sun group.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that this group of people are all nning to get what they want.¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Sun You will still marry Jiang Ran if he finds out the truth.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°He will do everything in his power to push Jiang Ran to that position.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t let him get what he wants,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    It was a little impolite to always snatch other people¡¯s things over and over again.

 Chapter 868 - That Family

    <h4>Chapter 868: That Family</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu wanted to return to the Kang family, but she also wanted to drag Jiang Ran downpletely. She needed to find all the evidence.


    The first step was to find the family that adopted Kang Die.


    Jiang Yu quickly looked through the information on theputer and finally locked onto a ce.


    She did not even have time to inform Mo Long before she bought a ne ticket and flew over.


    That ce was in a small town. Although it wasn¡¯t bustling, it wasn¡¯t bleak. Jiang Yu found the house based on her memory. After knocking on the door politely, a voice sounded from inside, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Jiang Yu said softly, ¡°Hello, is this Xie Hui¡¯s house?¡±


    The door was quickly opened. An old man with white hair stood there and looked at Jiang Yu in surprise, ¡°Youngdy, who are you looking for?¡±


    Jiang Yu politely said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Xie Hui.¡±


    The old man was even more surprised. ¡°That¡¯s me. Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Jiang Yu hesitated for a moment before revealing her identity. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Kang Die¡¯s daughter, Jiang Yu.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°Kang Die¡±, Xie Hui was taken aback. Slowly, his eyes began to tear up.


    He hurriedly let Jiang Yu into the house and poured her a ss of water. ¡°This ce is small. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Xie Hui and Jiang Yu sat down face to face. ¡°Did you just say¡­ that you are Kang Die¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    Xie Hui smiled awkwardly. ¡°Actually, if you put it that way, you would have to call me grandpa.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want Jiang Yu to call him ¡°Grandpa.¡± He just wanted to rify his identity. However, Jiang Yu had already called him, ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡±


    Xie Hui was stunned. Tears slowly gathered in his eyes, ¡°Hey, Grandpa is here. It¡¯s grandpa and grandma who have let you down. Back then, the family really didn¡¯t have much savings. The two of us couldn¡¯t afford to eat anymore. We really couldn¡¯t support you anymore. That¡¯s why we sent you to the orphanage¡­¡±


    As he spoke, big tears rolled down Xie Hui¡¯s face.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s nose turned sour as sheforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa. Look at me now. Isn¡¯t my life very good?¡±


    ¡°Living well is better than following me.¡± Xie Hui sobbed.


    Jiang Yu patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Grandpa, I came here this time because I want to know everything about my mother.¡±


    Xie Hui thought for a moment and started telling his story from the moment he picked up Kang Die.


    ¡­


    Fifteen minutester, Xie Hui finished telling his story.


    It turned out that after he married his wife back then, he was found to be infertile and could not have children at all. Although there was a solution to IVF, the two of them were from a small family after all. The subsequent treatment and recuperation costs were a sky-high figure.


    So, Xie Hui and his wife chose to adopt a child.


    And Kang Die was the child they adopted.


    At that time, Kang Die was standing at the intersection. She had a high fever and was holding a cotton doll in her arms. When the Xie Hui couple passed by, Kang Die suddenly fainted.


    In the spirit of doing a good deed, Xie Hui and his wife sent Kang Die to the hospital and waited there until Kang Die woke up. Xie Hui wanted to ask for Kang Die¡¯s home address and send her back, but Kang Die only vaguely remembered that her name was Kang Die and did not know where her home was.


    Xie Hui guessed that Kang Die¡¯s current condition should be a temporary memory loss caused by a fever, so he first took her home to take care of her, thinking when she remembered his home address and when he would send her back.


    But after a long time, when Kang Die called out ¡°Mommy and Daddy¡± for the first time, Xie Hui and his wife were reluctant to send Kang Die away, thinking that she was a gift from God to fill the gap in their hearts.


    So they kept raising Kang Die for more than twenty years until they saw her get married to that man named Jiang Hai.


    Later, when Kang Die got pregnant, the whole family was very happy. However, during the delivery, the doctor found that the fetus was not right. If they insisted on giving birth, they could only choose between the mother or the child.


    Although everyone said that they would save the mother, during the final surgery, Kang Die still begged the doctor to follow her wishes and save the child.


    In the end, Kang Die died due to dystocia.


    Xie Hui and his wife were very sad. Although Jiang Hai was sad, he had no intention of bringing the child back to the Jiang family. He only hurriedly gave the name ¡°Jiang Yu¡± and disappeared.


    Xie Hui carried the child and went to look for Jiang Hai, wanting him to take care of the child. However, every time, he was chased out by a woman named Wei Juan.

 Chapter 869 - Marital Infidelity

    <h4>Chapter 869: Marital Infidelity</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Xie Hui went to the Jiang family several times, but he did not see Jiang Hai. As time passed, Xie Hui gave up.


    He and his wife had been taking care of Jiang Yu, but when Jiang Yu was two years old, his wife suddenly had a bad illness. In order to treat her illness, he spent all the family¡¯s savings.


    Xie Hui had no choice but to send Jiang Yu to an orphanage.


    However, Xie Hui¡¯s wife¡¯s illness had been dyed for more than ten years without being cured. In the end, she passed away and the family was still in debt.


    Xie Hui could only ept his fate and pay off the debt. He was also unable to bring Jiang Yu back. However, he could not bear to leave Jiang Yu alone in the orphanage for more than ten years. Therefore, he took a gamble. He went to the Jiang family to find Jiang Hai and begged him to bring Jiang Yu back to take care of her.


    Surprisingly, Jiang Hai didn¡¯t refuse this time. Instead, he readily agreed to Xie Hui¡¯s request.


    Xie Hui thought that Jiang Hai had finally realized his responsibility as a father. However, Jiang Hai¡¯s n was to take Jiang Yu back and announce to the public that she was his lost daughter.


    This was because he wanted to establish a fatherly image in front of outsiders. At the same time, he wanted to use Jiang Yu¡¯s identity as his daughter to find a good opportunity for the Jiang family to marry.


    However, Xie Hui didn¡¯t know about this.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, Grandpa has let you down.¡± Xie Hui wiped away his tears, ¡°If I knew it would be so hard for you to return to the Jiang family, I wouldn¡¯t have begged Jiang Hai to bring you back to the Jiang Family! Even if I had to sell everything I had, I would have paid off my external debt and brought you back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t have a hard time.¡± Jiang Yu hugged Xie Hui. ¡°I have already severed my rtionship with the Jiang family. Therefore, I am no longer Jiang Hai¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xie Hui nodded.


    After learning about Kang die from Xie Hui, he was surprised to learn another thing ¡ª if his grandfather had brought him to the Jiang family after his mother died in childbirth, if he had been kicked out by Wei Juan, it meant that Jiang Hai had been with Wei Juan during their marriage.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, is there anything else?¡± Xie Hui rubbed his hands awkwardly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first. My ce isn¡¯t big, and the environment isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s almost time for dinner. You should go and eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu saw Xie Hui¡¯s intention to chase her away. She knew that he was afraid that she would dislike this ce, so she didn¡¯t stay any longer. She stood up and took out a business card and ced it on the table.


    ¡°Grandpa, if it weren¡¯t for you and grandma saving my mother, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today. So no matter what kind of person you are, you are still my grandpa. This is my business card. If you need anything, please call me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Xie Hui held the business card, but he didn¡¯t have any intention of asking Jiang Yu for help.


    He already owed her enough, so how could he ask her for help instead.


    Jiang Yu left Xie Hui¡¯s house and returned to Mo Garden.


    Mo Long had not arrived home yet, so there were only a few servants at home.


    Jiang Yu thought about it and called Xu Ye and sister Xia to arrange a time and ce to meet.


    About twenty minutester, the three of them met at the nearest coffee shop.


    ¡°How was it? Did you find out something else?¡± Sister Xia asked.


    ¡°I found the family that adopted my mother. I just came back from there.¡± Jiang Yu took a sip of the coffee in front of her, ¡°I already know the general story. From the time my mother was adopted until I returned to the Jiang family, it was such a long time.¡±


    ¡°How did it go? What was the result?¡± Sister Xia couldn¡¯t wait to know the truth.


    Jiang Yu told her everything she heard from Xie Hui, including the fact that she suspected Jiang Hai of having an affair.


    ¡°What?!¡± Sister Xia was indignant, ¡°So your mother has suffered like this before? This Jiang Hai isn¡¯t human either. He doesn¡¯t even want his own daughter? And he actually dared to have an affair within marriage? How can he be so shameless?¡±


    ¡°Xie Hui is a witness. We still need him for our follow-up ns,¡± Xu Ye said, ¡°Jiang Hai¡¯s cheating in marriage is a weakness of his. For a big family like the Kang family, if their son-inw dares to cheat, it¡¯s undoubtedly tarnishing their reputation.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have any evidence?¡± Sister Xia grasped the main point, ¡°This happened 20 years ago. Even if we use this matter to confront him, he won¡¯t admit it, right? Moreover, Wei Juan has been married to Jiang Hai for a long time and has been in the socialite circle for a long time. She would never admit that she is a mistress.¡±

 Chapter 870 - Kept In The Dark

    <h4>Chapter 870: Kept In The Dark</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s why we want to find evidence,¡± Jiang Yu said firmly. ¡°I will make them pay for what they did.¡±


    ¡°But this happened 20 years ago. Even if we do find evidence, we might not be able to find it.¡± Sister Xia was a little worried, ¡°And I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. The capital Kang family is such a big family. Could it be that they have no evidence at all and have already epted Jiang Ran as their daughter?¡±


    Sister Xia¡¯s suspicion was very reasonable. Not only Jiang Yu, but even Xu Ye¡¯s heart was already burning with suspicion.


    Without a paternity test and even without Jiang Hai¡¯s testimony, they were muddle-headed enough to conclude that Jiang Ran was Kang Die¡¯s Daughter?


    No matter how they thought about it, it was impossible.


    ¡°There¡¯s also one point that is very suspicious.¡± Jiang Yu found another suspicious point, ¡°Jiang Ran is living well in the Jiang family. Jiang Hai and Wei Juan have already spoiled her to the heavens. Why would she investigate her real identity for no reason? I think someone said something in her ear that made her think that way.¡±


    ¡°She has already taken everything from you in the Jiang family. Does she still want to take everything from you in the Kang Family?¡± Sister Xia was looking down on Jiang Ran more and more. She wished she could go to the Kang family right now and tell them everything.


    Xu Ye was not as agitated as Sister Xia, he was rtively calm when it came to matters. ¡°ording to what you said, the Jiang family already knows about this matter. However, the Jiang family would not suddenly think of this matter and even push out Jiang Ran, whom they had painstakingly raised for twenty years. So it could only be said by someone else. However, other than the Jiang family, who else knows about this matter?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said a name, ¡°Sun You.¡±


    ¡°But how did Sun You know about this?¡± Xu Ye didn¡¯t understand. ¡°The marriage between him and Jiang Ran is already set in stone. Why does he need to spend time to investigate this matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Sun You found out about this a long time ago,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°The Sun family is a prestigious family, butpared to the Kang family, they are still a small family. If Sun You wanted to expand the Sun family¡¯s power, he had to have a good rtionship with the Kang family or one of the Mo family¡¯s families. He didn¡¯t have a chance with the Mo family, so Sun You could only set his eyes on the Kang family.¡±


    ¡°So this matter was started by Sun You?¡± Xu Ye sneered, ¡°It seems that he is not a decent person. He married Jiang Ran for this reason, right?¡±


    ¡°It seems like Sun You isn¡¯t a pure-hearted person. It seems like Jiang Ran was deceived by him.¡± Sister Xia¡¯s mood inexplicably improved when she thought of this.


    ¡°The saying ¡®Birds of a feather flock together¡¯ is true. Sun You and Jiang Ran are not good people, that¡¯s why they gathered together.¡± Jiang Yu knocked on the table, ¡°Sun You¡¯s idea is not important. Our main goal now is to find evidence of Jiang Hai¡¯s affair and drag him and Jiang Ran down together.¡±


    Sister Xia was of course fully supportive of Jiang Yu¡¯s idea. ¡°Do you need me to ask Chang Kai for help?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. After all, it happened 20 years ago. If he really had an affair, it might not be just 20 years. It¡¯s too long ago, so I can look it up myself,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Speaking of this, Xu Ye remembered the detective Dong Ke he had found. He had previously asked him to go to capital to inquire about the Kang family. During this period of time, he had also given Xu ye some clues.


    Therefore, he took out those clues, he shared them with Jiang Yu. ¡°This is the information I asked someone to inquire about the Kang family. It is said that grandfather Kang has already made a will, and he intends to distribute all his assets to his sons and daughters. But because of Kang Die¡¯s disappearance, Old Master Kang¡¯s fourth inheritance has no ce to go, so that inheritance has be a piece of juicy meat in everyone¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent for a moment before she asked, ¡°Apart from my mother, how many other people are there in the Kang Family?¡±


    Xu Ye took out the clues she had found. ¡°You have two uncles and an aunt. The first uncle is called Kang Cheng, and the first aunt is called Xin Xiu. They have a son named Kang Xuan. The second uncle is called Kang Zheng. His wife has passed away and has not remarried. Furthermore, he has no children. The aunt is called Kang Qi. She married a businessman named Shang Ping and gave birth to a daughter named Shang Wen.¡±


    ¡°The rtionships in the Kang family are reallyplicated.¡± Sister Xia clicked her tongue. ¡°Jiang Yu suddenly has a younger brother and a younger sister out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°I just hope it¡¯s not a bunch of annoying people.¡± Jiang Yu sighed.


    She just wanted to return to her real home.

 Chapter 871 - News Agency

    <h4>Chapter 871: News Agency</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Xu Ye browsed through Kang Zheng¡¯s information, ¡°Your second uncle isn¡¯t a bad person. Because he¡¯s always alone, he doesn¡¯t care about things like property. Only your first uncle and your aunt are bothered by the fourth inheritance. So if you really return to the Kang family, remember to build a good rtionship with your second uncle. Although he doesn¡¯t have much of a presence, he is still old master Kang¡¯s second son. With his help, your path in the Kang family will be a little easier.¡±


    ¡°When I went there today, there was a woman who was extremely attentive to Jiang Ran,¡± Jiang Yu recalled carefully. ¡°Looking at her attire and actions, she looked like the first aunt you mentioned earlier ¡ª Xin Xiu.¡±


    Xu Ye exined, ¡°She knows how much old master Kang likes this little daughter, Kang Die. Now that he has found Kang Die¡¯s daughter, it goes without saying how happy grandfather Kang is. So she probably wants to curry favor with Jiang Ran first and build a good rtionship with her. In that case, half of the fourth inheritance will be in her hands.¡±


    ¡°I thought that no one in a big family would care about things like money.¡± Sister Xia curled her lips in disdain. ¡°So everyone is the same type of person.¡±


    Xu Ye smiled. ¡°No one is willing to go against money. A big family like the Kang family actually values things like property more. But they are different from small families. Even if they value it, they won¡¯t show it. They will only do it behind the scenes and do everything wlessly. When the timees, even if someone really finds out, they will be able to push the responsibility off their shoulders.¡±


    ¡°That depends on whether they have the ability or not.¡± Jiang Yu looked at the coffee in front of her and even thought of Jiang Ran and Jiang Hai¡¯s fate.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Jiang Yu stood up. ¡°There is evidence regarding Jiang Hai¡¯s infidelity. I will definitely find it.¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Yu left.


    Jiang Hai was an old and cunning fox. He hid everything about himself very well. Moreover, the affair happened twenty years ago. Even if Jiang Yu really found some evidence, Jiang Hai could still grit his teeth and deny it.


    ¡°Old fox.¡± The more Jiang Yu thought about it, the angrier she got. She sat in the car and punched the backseat with her left hand. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have saved you in the first ce. I should have let the Jiang family go bankrupt and let the three of you roam the streets.¡±


    The driver was the butler of Mo Garden. He had been waiting for Jiang Yu to leave the coffee shop ever since he dropped her off.


    It was the first time he had seen Jiang Yu so angry.


    Mo Long was already back by the time the Butler dropped Jiang Yu off at Mo Garden.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Mo Long stood at the entrance of the stairs and saw Jiang Yu Walk in with a tired face.


    ¡°I went to look for Xu Ye and sister Xia,¡± Jiang Yu told him the truth. She felt that there was no need for her to lie to Mo Long or hide anything from him.


    Mo Long also knew that Xu Ye was the one who provided Jiang Yu with the clues to this matter. Therefore, he didn¡¯t ask any further and only asked, ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    Jiang Yu told Mo Long everything that she had done today.


    Mo Long poured Jiang Yu a ss of water and caught a key point in her words. ¡°The news about Jiang Hai and Wei Juan¡¯s marriage was reported in the newspapers.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, but then dimmed again. ¡°That was already a newspaper from 20 years ago. It should be long gone by now.¡±


    ¡°There should be a sample left at the newspaper office,¡± Mo Long guessed. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look tomorrow. Have a good rest today.¡±


    ¡°Will there really be a sample?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s mood was a littleplicated at the moment. There was joy in anticipation, but there was also disappointment in fear that her expectations would be disappointed.


    Therefore, it was hard to say whether her mood was good or not.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if there isn¡¯t one, you still have me behind you.¡± Mo Long patted Jiang Yu¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°Just do what you want to do. I will be your backup.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jiang Yu shrank into Mo Long¡¯s arms and buried her face in his chest. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mo Long couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°We don¡¯t need to talk about this.¡±


    Hearing that, Jiang Yu hugged Mo Long¡¯s waist tightly.


    Sometimes, Mo Long also knew clearly that his fianc¨¦e was just a girl who was not even twenty years old. At an age where she should be enjoying the love of a father and a mother, there was only endless suffering by her side.


    At that time, she had suffered many people¡¯s disdainful eyes and tasted many inexplicable wrongs. Even after she returned to her biological father¡¯s side, she did not even feel the simplest form of fatherly love.


    But she gritted her teeth and persevered all the way until now. She did not mention any of the wrongs and pain she had suffered.


    Mo Long¡¯s eyes turned cold. He secretly swore in his heart that he would destroy the Jiang family¡¯s reputation and never be able to turn things around.

 Chapter 872 - Evidence of Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 872: Evidence of Cheating</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    The next morning, Jiang Yu opened her eyes and found that Mo Long had already left.


    She looked at the time and realized it was 10:30 in the morning.


    It seemed that she was really too tired yesterday. She fell into a deep sleep as soon as she touched the pillow at night and didn¡¯t get up until 10:30 the next morning.


    There was also a note left by Mo Long on the bedside table. The name of a newspaper was written on it.


    Jiang Yu quickly got up to wash up and then took a car to the address on the note.


    The name of the newspaperpany was Guangming Newspaper Company. It had been in Shanghai for decades and had worked with the Mo Corporation before. It was very famous.


    Jiang Yu had just walked in when a female employee walked over and asked, ¡°Hello, is this Miss Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The female employee respectfully made a ¡°Please¡± gesture. ¡°Hello, the president has been waiting for you in the office for a long time.¡±


    Jiang Yu was a little surprised.


    The president of this ce actually knew that she woulde today?


    She followed the female employee into the office and saw the president sitting on his office chair. There were a few newspapers on the desk in front of him.


    The President saw Jiang Yu enter and stood up to extend his hand. He introduced himself warmly, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, Hello. I¡¯m the President of the Guangming newspaper, Du Fei.¡±


    Jiang Yu also extended her hand politely and shook Du Fei¡¯s hand, ¡°President Du, Hello. How did you know that I would be here today?¡±


    Du Fei smiled, ¡°This Morning, president Mo called me and said that you would be here today. He asked me to take good care of you. At the same time, he told me to find the report about Jiang Hai and Wei Juan¡¯s marriage 20 years ago.¡±


    This was the first time Mo Long had contacted him, so Du Fei was ttered and immediately found the newspapers.


    Du Fei handed all the newspapers on the table to Jiang Yu. ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, here are all the newspapers about Jiang Hai¡¯s marriage.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, president Du.¡± Jiang Yu held the newspapers and sat on the double sofa at the side, quietly reading the newspapers.


    She didn¡¯t know whether she should say that Jiang Yu was lucky or that Jiang Hai had done all kinds of bad things and deserved to be punished.


    The first newspaper that Jiang Yu read recorded the time when Jiang Hai and Wei Juan got married. At the same time, it also recorded in detail how Jiang Hai and Wei Juan fell in love.


    Jiang Yubined her birth date and was sure that Jiang Hai had cheated on her during their marriage.


    In her anger, Jiang Yu realized that no matter how hard she tried. There was no record of her mother in any of the newspapers.


    Hence, Jiang Yu asked du Fei, ¡°President Du, do you have any records of Jiang Hai and Kang Die?¡±


    ¡°Kang Die?¡± Du Fei did not know much about what had happened in the Kang family back then, so he could not remember who this Kang Die was. However, he had been the president of the newspaperpany for so many years and had already developed a photographic memory.


    As long as it was published in the newspaper, he would never forget it.


    Therefore, he said confidently to Jiang Yu, ¡°Wei Juan was Jiang Hai¡¯s wife from the beginning to the end. If he hadn¡¯t publicly said that he had an original wife, none of us would have known about it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned.


    So¡­ After his mother married Jiang Hai, she didn¡¯t even have an identity that was known to the world?


    Jiang Yu felt so ufortable that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    When she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s ugly expression, she thought that it was because she wasn¡¯t feeling well, so she quickly called the female employee over, wanting to send Jiang Yu back to rest.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Jiang Yu raised her hand to stop the female employee and Du Fei. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can go back by myself.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Du Fei was still a little worried, but Jiang Yu had already stood up and quickly walked out.


    Jiang Yu stumbled out of the newspaper office and climbed into the car.


    When the driving Butler saw Jiang Yu¡¯s pale face, he immediately asked uneasily, ¡°Madam, do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No. ¡°Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Jiang Jewelry Company.¡±


    Although the Butler didn¡¯t know what Jiang Yu meant, he still drove to the Jiang Jewelry Company obediently.


    Jiang Yu looked up and leaned against the back seat. After a long while, she said to the butler in front, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m going back to Mo Garden.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t go to Jiang Hai in anger now. If she did that, she would alert the enemy.


    Jiang Yu returned to Mo Garden and organized all the things that she had found in the past few days into a document. Then, she stored it on a USB drive.


    The next thing she needed to do was to wait for Jiang Ran to break into the house. After Jiang Hai and Wei Juan received the benefits from her, she woulde out and announce the truth to the world.

 Chapter 873 - Surveillance

    <h4>Chapter 873: Surveince</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu copied a few copies of the documents on the USB drive and sent them to Xu Ye and sister Xia. After some thought, Jiang Yu contacted Kang Xue. ¡°Kang Xue, will you be going to the Kang family soon?¡±


    Kang Xue looked at her recent schedule. She would be going to the Kang family¡¯s annual family gathering in a week¡¯s time.


    ¡°When you go back, help me keep an eye on Jiang Ran. See if she does anything strange after she returns to the Kang family,¡± Jiang Yu said her request.


    This was just a small favor that was equivalent to spying on her. Of course, Kang Xue would help Jiang Yu. However, she did not know why Jiang Yu wanted her to keep an eye on Jiang Ran¡¯s every move. After all, although she had returned to the Kang family to acknowledge her family, she was still living in the Jiang family and had not returned to the Kang family at all.


    After hesitating for a long time, Kang Xue still voiced her doubts. ¡°Okay, I understand. I will definitely help you with this favor. But Jiang Ran is still living in the Jiang family. She hasn¡¯t returned to the Kang family. I¡¯m going back to the Kang family in a week. I didn¡¯t hear them say that Jiang Ran is going back.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Ran will go back.¡± Jiang Yu was very certain.


    The annual family gathering was the best time for the Kang family to introduce Jiang Ran. Therefore, Jiang Ran would definitely return to the Kang family.


    However, it was unknown if Jiang Hai and Wei Juan would go back with them.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s fine,¡± Kang Xue said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell you everything about Jiang Ran.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you, Kang Xue.¡±


    ¡°What for? You¡¯re my friend.¡± Kang Xue Smiled, ¡°And you¡¯re the real daughter of the Kang family. That Jiang Ran is just a clown. Don¡¯t worry. Sooner orter, Jiang Ran will be kicked out. In that case, you¡¯lle back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise you, that day wille as soon as possible.¡±


    Jiang Yu hung up the phone and quietly waited for the news of Kang Xue.


    A weekter, Kang Xue returned to the Kang family. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Kang He and Jiang Ran standing at the door.


    ¡°It seems that Jiang Yu¡¯s guess is really urate,¡± Kang Xue muttered to herself. She ignored the two people at the door and quickly entered the house.


    Kang He nced at Kang Xue who had entered the house. The disdain on his face was very obvious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her. It¡¯s just that she wasn¡¯t raised well since she was young, so she¡¯s developed the temper of the eldest miss. She¡¯s clearly grown up with only one use, marriage, and she still refuses to do it no matter what.¡± The more Kang He spoke, the angrier she became, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do anything, then what did we raise her for?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Jiang Ranforted Kang He, ¡°Your sister is much better than my sister, Jiang Yu. My sister is the one who¡¯s too much. She¡¯s arrogant and despotic. Not only did she take away everything from me in the Jiang family, she even took away my man!¡±


    The more Jiang Ran spoke, the more aggrieved she became. She even squeezed out a few drops of tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Kang He saw Jiang Ran¡¯s tears and felt a little irritated. ¡°Hurry up and enter the house. Great-grandfather ns to introduce you in front of everyone today. Don¡¯t gote, or you¡¯ll make great-grandfather wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Jiang Ran quickly entered the house and sat down.


    In order to please Old Master Kang, she specially chose a seat close to Old Master Kang¡¯s and sat down.


    Only Sun You came with Jiang Ran today. At first, Jiang Hai and Wei Juan wanted toe along, but Sun you stopped them, the reason was: ¡°Ran Ran hasn¡¯t been recognized by the rest of the Kang family, so it¡¯s not appropriate for the two of you to go with her now. ¡°Moreover, Ran Ran is Kang Die¡¯s daughter. Auntie Wei, isn¡¯t it unreasonable for you to go with her?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Wei Juan paused, then remembered that Jiang Ran¡¯s current identity was Kang Die¡¯s daughter, and Sun You still didn¡¯t know the truth of all this.


    In a moment of desperation, Wei Juan wanted to tell Sun You about Jiang Ran¡¯s identity, but Jiang Ran sensed her intention and quickly said before Wei Juan could say anything, she said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say anymore. Sun You already said not to let you go, so you don¡¯t have to go. How about this, after I return to the Kang family, I¡¯ll tell grandfather and then bring you back. How about it?¡±


    This was actually a more attractive condition. As long as Jiang Ran could really do it, Wei Juan would have nothing to worry about for the rest of her life.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, Wei Juan still agreed to let Jiang Ran go with Sun You, while she and Jiang Hai stayed in the Jiang family, waiting for the good news from Jiang Ran.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding me so much, Mom.¡± Jiang Ran beamed. ¡°Mom, believe me, I will definitely let you live a good life.¡±


    With that, Jiang Ran left the Jiang family with Sun You.

 Chapter 874 - Got What She Wanted

    <h4>Chapter 874: Got What She Wanted</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After Jiang Ran and Sun You arrived at the Kang family¡¯s courtyard, they arrived at the Kang family¡¯s ancestral home under the lead of the butler.


    Kang He stood at the door and touched up her makeup. When she saw Jiang Ran enter, she pulled her to the side, wanting to chat with her.


    After a few words, she saw Kang Xue enter. Kang He suddenly felt a little unlucky and was in no mood to chat with Jiang Ran. Thus, she let Jiang Ran quickly enter the house and sit down.


    After everyone took their seats, Old Master Kang announced the start of the dinner.


    Everyone raised their wine sses. Because Jiang Ran was pregnant, she drank fruit juice. After everyone drank the wine in their hands in one gulp, Old Master Kang stood up and nned to introduce Jiang Ran to everyone, his granddaughter who had been lost and regained.


    ¡°Jiang Ran is my granddaughter,¡± Old Master Kang said, ¡°Everyone knows that Kang Die went missing back then and was adopted. She married a businessman named Jiang Hai. Jiang Ran is the daughter of Kang Die and Jiang Hai, which is also my granddaughter.¡±


    The rest of the Kang family looked at Jiang Ran in surprise. Although some people were congratting Old Master Kang for finally finding his granddaughter, there were also rational people who wanted to know how Jiang Ran came back to the Kang family.


    ¡°Is Jiang Ran really Kang Die¡¯s daughter? But isn¡¯t Jiang Hai¡¯s wife called Wei Juan?¡±


    Hearing that, Sun You stood up and said, ¡°I found out about this matter. Back then, Miss Kang Die was lost. Our Sun family has always known about this matter, and it¡¯s also our Sun family that has been investigating.¡±


    ¡°And in the past few years, I also relied on those clues and gradually found out about the Jiang family. In the end, I found out that it was actually the daughter of Madam Kang Die and Jiang Hai. If you don¡¯t believe me, I still have a few documents here that are rted to the marriage between Madam Kang Die and Jiang Hai. Looking at the time, it is indeed madam Kang Die¡¯s daughter.¡±


    After he said that, those people tactfully stopped asking.


    Jiang Ran had received the approval of the Kang family, and her goal had been achieved, therefore, she made a request. ¡°Grandfather, when I was in the Jiang family, Wei Juan and my father took care of me together. So, I want to bring them over. Is that okay?¡±


    Grandfather Kang took a sip of wine, he said, ¡°Jiang Hai, I can consider him as my son-inw, so I can agree to let him be my son-inw. But Wei Juan can¡¯t. She is neither a member of the Kang family nor your biological mother, so I can¡¯t bring her back. But since she has raised you for so many years, I can give her a sum of money. This sum of money can let her be carefree for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Jiang Ran was in a bit of a dilemma.


    She had promised Wei Juan before she left, but she didn¡¯t expect that Old Master Kang wouldn¡¯t let here.


    Jiang Ran didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment, so she could only look at Sun You for help.


    She lied that she was not feeling well and wanted to go out for some air, so she dragged Sun You out as well.


    Sun You was still chatting with his rtives at the dinner table, but when Jiang Ran dragged him out, he still looked a little impatient.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m eating?¡± Sun You said impatiently.


    ¡°You still have the mood to eat? My grandfather doesn¡¯t agree with me taking my parents over!¡±J iang Ran was a little anxious.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t let you take them over, then don¡¯t take them over? Just give them a sum of money and let them live a good life in the Jiang family.¡± Sun You didn¡¯t know what Jiang Ran was upset about.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already promised my mother before. When I return to the Kang family, I¡¯ll take her over to live a good life,¡± Jiang Ran exined. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I can¡¯t do it, she¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s angry? She¡¯s not your biological mother, what are you afraid of her for?¡± Sun You didn¡¯t mind, ¡°Old Master Kang will bring Jiang Hai back to be his son-inw, because he won¡¯t let you be a child without a father or mother. But Wei Juan, you¡¯d better give up. It¡¯s impossible for her to follow Jiang Hai back to the Kang family.¡±


    ¡°Why? She¡¯s my mother, after all. ¡°Jiang Ran didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t figure it out, then don¡¯t waste your time thinking about it.¡± Sun You felt very impatient with Jiang Ran when she spoke here. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Hurry back and eat. Don¡¯t let the Kang family wait for too long.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ I understand.¡± Jiang Ran lowered her head and muttered.


    She went back with Sun You, but she unexpectedly bumped into Kang Xue who was hiding behind the vines and sneaking around.


    ¡°Kang Xue? Why are you here?¡± Jiang Ran looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°I came out to get some air, can¡¯t I?¡± Kang Xue casually gave an excuse.

 Chapter 875 - Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 875: Conflict</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Actually, Kang Xue had just seen Jiang Ran leaving with Sun You. She was thinking about her agreement with Jiang Yu, so she gave a random excuse and quietly followed them out, she also told Jiang Yu about Jiang Ran¡¯s every move.


    However, when she was about to leave, she didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Ran and Sun You would actually see her.


    ¡°Fresh air? There are so many ces, yet you insist oning here for fresh air?¡± Jiang Ran didn¡¯t believe Kang Xue¡¯s words. ¡°I think you¡¯re following us, right?¡±


    Kang Xue paused, still, she braced herself and didn¡¯t admit it. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did I follow you? I just came out to get some fresh air. Could it be that the two of you did something bad and felt guilty? That¡¯s why we all thought that whoever was behind you was following you!¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s face turned green and white when she was told the truth. It was very interesting.


    However, Sun You did not know the truth. He thought that Kang Xue did not like Jiang Ran and did not wee her back to the Kang family. That was why she was biting people here.


    Therefore, Sun You said angrily, ¡°Kang Xue, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense!¡± Kang Xue said, ¡°Jiang Ran is not Kang Die¡¯s daughter at all! Jiang Yu is Kang Die¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s a fake!¡±


    Jiang Ran was shocked. She did not know how Kang Xue knew about this.


    On the other hand, Sun You had always thought that Jiang Ran and Jiang Yu were both Kang Die¡¯s daughters. However, for the future of the Sun family, he could only let Jiang Ran return to the Kang family alone.


    Now that Kang Xue had said something like this, even if what she said was fake, Sun You would never allow her to bring this matter up in front of Old Master Kang.


    Seeing that Jiang Ran and Sun You were silent, Kang Xue was a little smug. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I guess your conspiracy? I knew long ago that the two of you weren¡¯t good people at all! Jiang Ran, you are still not satisfied with taking over everything in the Jiang family. Now, you even want to steal Jiang Yu¡¯s identity. Are you still human?¡±


    ¡°You, you are talking nonsense! I am Kang Die¡¯s daughter!¡± Jiang Ran roared. ¡°What is Jiang Yu? Jiang Yu and Jiang Yu are the daughters of Wei Juan and Jiang Hai!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kang Xue Laughed. ¡°Jiang Ran, you really are able to tell all kinds of lies. Jiang Yu is Wei Juan¡¯s daughter. Why didn¡¯t you say that I am your father?¡±


    ¡°Kang Xue, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Sun You couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    After all, Jiang Ran was his fianc¨¦e. Now that Kang Xue was stepping on Jiang Ran¡¯s face, wasn¡¯t it equivalent to not putting him in her eyes?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Just you wait, I¡¯ll tell grandfather about this immediately!¡±


    As she said that, Kang Xue turned around and was about to leave.


    Jiang Ran and Sun You were both worried that Kang Xue would expose this matter to grandfather Kang, so Jiang Ran wanted to reach out and hold Kang Xue¡¯s hand. Sun You wanted to reach out and push Kang Xue, so that he could use the force to make her fall and then subdue her.


    However, with this pull and push, the uneven force caused Kang Xue to lose her footing and fall heavily to the side.


    There was a stone table and a few stone chairs beside her. With this fall, Kang Xue¡¯s head fell on the stone chair closest to her.


    ¡°Dong ¨C¡± after a muffled sound, Kang Xuey on the ground unconscious.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Ran screamed.


    ¡°What are you shouting for?!¡± Sun You quickly covered her mouth. ¡°Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know that you pushed her?!¡±


    Jiang Ran looked at Sun You in horror and said indistinctly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! ¡­ No, not just me, but also you! You were with me! I just wanted to pull her, you pushed her!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut Up!¡± Sun You increased the strength in his hands. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?! Let me tell you, if anything happens to me, you will also be implicated!¡±


    Jiang Ran quickly shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let go now. You¡¯d better not make a sound!¡± Sun You threatened fiercely.


    Jiang Ran nodded desperately, her eyes filled with fear.


    Sun You slowly let go of her hand. Only then did Jiang Ran breathe in the fresh air.


    After panting for a while, Jiang Ran asked, ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? Just pretend that nothing happened,¡± Sun You said. ¡°When we go backter, no matter who asks, just say that you haven¡¯t seen Kang Xue.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I understand.¡± Jiang Ran was very scared now. No matter what Sun You said, she only nodded.


    ¡°If you understand, then go back quickly.¡± Sun You waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go back after having a cigarette outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Ran quickly went back into the house.


    After Jiang Ran¡¯s figure disappeared, Sun You squatted down, grabbed Kang Xue¡¯s head, and hit the stone stool again.


    But this was the Kang family after all, and they could not let Kang Xue die here, so Sun You¡¯s strength was slightly lighter.

 Chapter 876 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 876: Attack</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    However, Kang Xue was hiding behind the vines. Whether or not someone would find her and send her to the hospital would depend on her luck.


    After taking care of everything, Sun You returned to his room with satisfaction.


    Jiang Ran was already sitting beside grandfather Kang. She kept sweet-talking him to make him happy.


    Sun You sat back in his original seat. Just as he was about to eat, he heard someone ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Kang Xue? Why did she go to the bathroom for so long?¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s heart thumped as she looked at Sun You in bewilderment.


    Sun You acted as if nothing had happened and kept picking up food to eat.


    Jiang Ran felt slightly relieved and continued to make old master Kang happy.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yu, who was waiting for the news from Kang Xue in the Mo Garden, had not received any news from Kang Xue for several hours. She could not help but feel a little puzzled.


    Could it be that the party had ended, so she could not continue to send messages to herself?


    But if that was really the case, she should have taken the initiative to tell her, right? How could it be that there was no news for so long?


    The more Jiang Yu thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. She was worried that something might happen to Kang Xue, so after much thought, she decided to make a call.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. However, the person who spoke was not Kang Xue, but another voice that Jiang Yu felt was familiar ¡ª Kang He.


    ¡°Jiang Yu? You¡¯re looking for Kang Xue?¡± Kang He¡¯s voice was very low, but Jiang Yu could still hear the impatience in it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to contact her just now, but she suddenly stopped contacting me. Do you know where she went?¡±


    Kang He looked up at the room number and said, ¡°She¡¯s in the Central Hospital, Room 603. If you have time,e and see her.¡±


    After saying that, Kang He hung up the phone.


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Jiang Yu¡¯s heart was filled with panic.


    Kang Xue was in the hospital? Why was she in the hospital? Was it serious?


    Jiang Yu immediately went to the hospital Kang He mentioned and found Kang Xue in Room 603.


    Sun You and Jiang Ran were still standing in the ward as if they were waiting for Kang Xue to wake up.


    Logically speaking, the two of them had nothing to do with Kang Xue, so why were they guarding Kang Xue? On the contrary, Kang He, who had something to do with Kang Xue, waspletely nowhere to be found.


    Jiang Yu stood at the door for a while and quietly opened the door a crack, eavesdropping on the conversation between Jiang Ran and Sun You.


    Sun You: ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone else know about this. No matter who asks you, just say that you haven¡¯t seen Kang Xue.¡±


    Jiang Ran: ¡°I understand. But what if Kang Xue wakes up? She will definitely tell others that it was us who harmed her.¡±


    Sun You said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell, I won¡¯t. No one will know about this. As for Kang Xue, just make her not to wake up in the future.¡±


    Bang! The door of the ward was pushed open.


    Jiang Ran and Sun You were shocked. They turned around to take a closer look and realized that the person who opened the door was Jiang Yu.


    No one knew how much Jiang Yu had heard the conversation between the two of them.


    Jiang Yu walked up to Kang Xue and looked up at Jiang Ran and Sun You. Pretending not to know anything, she asked, ¡°What happened to Kang Xue?¡±


    Sun You quickly exined, ¡°She identally fell while walking.¡±


    Even a fool wouldn¡¯t believe such a ridiculous reason.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she sat on the sofa at the side and said to Jiang Ran and Sun You, ¡°Kang Xue has me here. You guys can go back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you take care of her.¡± After Jiang Ran said that, she quickly pulled Sun You and left.


    Jiang Yu sat on the sofa and her hands couldn¡¯t help but clench tightly.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Ran would even want to kill Kang Xue for all of this. That Sun You even wanted to help the devil.


    No wonder these two people could get together. This was really ¡ª they weren¡¯t a family, they wouldn¡¯t enter the same house.


    It seemed that she could not wait any longer. She had to act now and expose Jiang Ran and Sun You¡¯s crimes.


    However, in order to ensure Kang Xue¡¯s safety, she still needed to wait until she woke up.


    ¡°Kang Xue, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely avenge you,¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself.


    Kang Xue, who was lying on the hospital bed, was unconscious. She could not hear Jiang Yu at all.


    The nurse who came to check on Kang Xue told Jiang Yu that Kang Xue had suffered two heavy blows to the head, which was why she was unconscious. However, because the wound was not big, Kang Xue would be able to wake up in ten days at most.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, nurse,¡± Jiang Yu thanked her politely.


    There were still ten days left. Sun You might also know about this matter.


    If he did not want the matter between himself and Jiang Ran to be known by others, then he would definitely choose one day out of these ten days to secretlye over and take care of Kang Xue. If she was still in the way at that time, then he might do something to her as well.

 Chapter 877 - Monitor Jiang Hai

    <h4>Chapter 877: Monitor Jiang Hai</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu called Mo Long and told him about Kang Xue. Mo Long was also a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Sun You and Jiang Ran would go to this extent and harm others in order to fight for an identity.


    ¡°Although the ancestors of the Sun family can¡¯t be said to be honest, they haven¡¯t done anything outrageous.¡± Mo Long sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone who wanted to harm others in Sun You¡¯s generation.¡±


    ¡°They will definitely pay the price for this,¡± Jiang Yu said coldly. ¡°After Kang Xue recovers and is discharged from the hospital, I will take this evidence and go to the Kang family to expose Jiang Ran¡¯s crime.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will go with you.¡±M o Long was very affectionate. He was apletely different person from before.


    ¡°By the way, I want to take care of Kang Xue in the hospital recently,¡± Jiang Yu told Mo Long what she thought, ¡°After all, Kang Xue became like this because of the promise she made with me¡­ and I¡¯m also worried that if there¡¯s no one on Kang Xue¡¯s side, Sun You will find time toe and harm Kang Xue.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you say that Kang Xue has a sister named Kang He?¡± Mo Long thought of the woman named Kang He. ¡°Her sister is seriously injured and is in the hospital. Why didn¡¯t she stay in the hospital to take care of her?¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed and told Mo Long about the tense rtionship between Kang He and Kang Xue.


    ¡°The Kang family has always been like this. Whether it¡¯s the main branch or the side branch, a family with many children will always fight for benefits.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Kang He won¡¯t end well. She doesn¡¯t want to give, but she wants to rely on Kang Xue to bring benefits to herself? There¡¯s no such thing in the world.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Jiang Yu sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be staying in the hospital for the next few days. I¡¯ll call Sister Xia toe with me. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to find someone to take care of her for you?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°If I take care of her myself, I¡¯ll feel more at ease and the guilt in my heart will dissipate a little.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then call Sister Xia over. That way, I¡¯ll feel more at ease,¡± Mo Long instructed.


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±After Jiang Yu hung up Mo Long¡¯s call, she called Sister Xia and asked her toe to Ward 603 of the Central Hospital.


    When Sister Xia received the call, she thought something had happened to Jiang Yu and rushed over without stopping. However, when she arrived at the ce, she saw Jiang Yu boiling water and Kang Xue lying on the hospital bed.


    Sister Xia walked over and was bewildered. ¡°This is Kang Xue? What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°She was harmed by Sun You and Jiang Ran,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Are they crazy? They still dare to harm others?¡± Sister Xia was terrified. ¡°What about you? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s Kang Xue who became like this because I asked her to monitor Jiang Ran¡¯s every move for me in the Kang family.¡± Jiang Yu lowered her head and felt more and more guilty towards Kang Xue.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this. You can only me Sun You and Jiang Ran for all the bad things they¡¯ve done,¡± Sister Xiaforted her.


    ¡°I just hope that when Kang Xue wakes up, she won¡¯t me me.¡± Jiang Yu looked at Kang Xue, whose eyes were tightly shut, and felt an indescribable pain in her heart.


    ¡°Then what about the Kang family now that Kang Xue is unconscious?¡± Sister Xia asked. ¡°Judging from the current situation, Jiang Ran should have already returned to the Kang family, right?¡±


    ¡°She has indeed returned. Now, we just need to focus on Jiang Hai,¡± said Jiang Yu. ¡°We just need to keep an eye on him and see when he will move to the Kang family.¡±


    ¡°This matter is easy to handle. Just let Xu Yee.¡± Sister Xia thought of their third ally ¡ª Xu Ye.


    ¡°Yeah, I just called him and informed him. He should be able to give me the results in the next few days,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s already a solution to the problem, don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± Sister Xia patted Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can rest for a while. I¡¯ll take care of Kang Xue.¡±


    Hearing Sister Xia¡¯s words, Jiang Yu rxed and felt a little sleepy. Therefore, shey on the sofa and nned to take a nap.


    But when she woke up, it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Jiang Yu sat up and saw Sister Xia sleeping on the chaperone bed under the moonlight.


    Sister Xia had been very tired recently, but she was still willing to help her take care of Kang Xue. Jiang Yu was very touched.


    She got up and covered Sister Xia with a coat before lying down on the sofa again.


    However, as she had slept for too long, Jiang Yu did not feel sleepy at all. She justy there, silently counting sheep in her mind.


    After counting a few sheep, Jiang Yu heard the faint sound of the door opening.


    She opened her eyes and listened carefully to the sound.

 Chapter 878 - Showing Off

    <h4>Chapter 878: Showing Off</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu¡¯s intuition told her that the person was not friendly.


    However, after the person opened the door and entered, he did not make any movements. He just quietly approached Kang Xue.


    The person¡¯s back was tall. Although his back was facing Jiang Yu, she still knew who the person in front of her was ¡ª Sun You.


    Sun You seemed to be afraid that there were two people here, so he stood by the bed and hesitated whether he should make a move or not. While he was hesitating, someone patted him on the shoulder from behind. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Sun You shouted in horror. Even sister Xia, who was sleeping soundly at the side, was woken up.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± Sister Xia suddenly got up from the bed and saw two blurry figures standing by Kang Xue¡¯s bed.


    Before Sister Xia could scream, Jiang Yu was the first to speak, ¡°Sister Xia, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Sister Xia was just about to shout ¡°AH¡± when she was suddenly choked in her throat.


    Jiang Yu then introduced the person in front of her to sister Xia, ¡°This is Sun You.¡±


    ¡°Sun You?¡± Sister Xia looked at the tall figure in surprise. She didn¡¯t know how Jiang Yu recognized him.


    Sun You was also surprised by how Jiang Yu recognized him. He was wearing a ck sportswear and a cap today.


    When they went out, even Jiang Ran didn¡¯t recognize him. How did Jiang Yu recognize him in such a dark environment?


    She noticed Sun You¡¯s confusion, Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°The matter with Kang Xue has something to do with you, right? You had a guilty conscience and were afraid that Kang Xue would expose you when she woke up, so you took advantage of the night toe here and try to harm Kang Xue, right?But you didn¡¯t expect us to be here.¡±


    Jiang Yu had guessed everything correctly, and Sun You felt a chill in his heart. However, he would not admit to what he was here for. He only said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t use your malicious intent to specte others. I¡¯m just worried about Kang Xue¡¯s injury. How could I possibly want to harm her?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t visit at people during the day, but at midnight? You visit people dressed like thieves?¡± Jiang Yu sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here until Kang Xue recovers and is discharged from the hospital. It¡¯s best that you put away your little thoughts with Jiang Ran.¡±


    ¡°Who, who cares about you?¡± Sun You felt guilty and wanted to leave quickly. ¡°I¡¯m only here to visit the patient. I don¡¯t understand a single word of what you said!¡±


    With that, Sun You flicked his sleeves and left.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you just¡­ Let him go?¡± Sister Xia looked at Sun You¡¯s back and asked in confusion.


    ¡°We have no evidence to prove that he wanted to harm people.¡±J iang Yu returned to the sofa andy down. ¡°Go to sleep, sister Xia. Don¡¯t bother about them. Their good days areing to an end.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ okay.¡± Although sister Xia didn¡¯t understand, she still obedientlyy down and went to sleep.


    However, after the scare just now, Sister Xia was no longer sleepy. She kept her eyes open until dawn.


    After Dawn, Jiang Yu received a phone call from Xu Ye. ¡°Jiang Hai has already followed Jiang Ran back to the Kang family.¡±


    Sister Xia was shocked. ¡°So fast? Didn¡¯t Jiang Ran just get recognized by the Kang family yesterday?¡±


    Xu Ye wasn¡¯t sure either. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, Sun You and Jiang Ran took Jiang Hai away early this morning.¡±


    Thinking of someone, Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Wei Juan?¡±


    Xu Ye said, ¡°I don¡¯t see Wei Juan. Jiang Ran didn¡¯t take her away.¡±


    ¡°Serves her right!¡± Sister Xia smiled proudly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she very impressive before? How is she now? She doesn¡¯t even n to take her biological daughter to live a good life!¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is Wei Juan still in the Jiang Family?¡±


    Xu Ye answered, ¡°She should be. If she didn¡¯t go to the Kang family with her, she would have nowhere else to go except the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep an eye on Jiang Hai.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu nned to visit Wei Juan in the Jiang family.


    ¡°You¡¯re still going to visit that sarcastic woman?¡± Sister Xia was puzzled. ¡°She¡¯s already treated you like that. Why are you still doing such a good thing?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Ran to bring Jiang Hai back to the Kang family home so soon. I thought they would wait for a few more days.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°But since they¡¯ve already gone back, I don¡¯t need to wait anymore. Sister Xia, I¡¯ll give you Xie Hui¡¯s grandfather¡¯s address. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to ask Chang Kai to bring him here. Also, don¡¯t forget the procedures for adopting my mother.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Of course, sister Xia knew that Jiang Yu was preparing to fight back.


    Jiang Yu went to the Jiang family home and saw Wei Juan sitting alone on the sofa.


    Her eyes were red, her face was pale, and her hair was messy.

 Chapter 879 - Ready

    <h4>Chapter 879: Ready</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Wei Juan heard the door open and thought that Jiang Ran hade back to pick her up. However, when she looked up and saw that it was Jiang Yu, the expression on her face instantly changed from anticipation to disappointment.


    ¡°You seem very unhappy to see me?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Wei Juan with a funny look and teased.


    ¡°Would I be happy?¡± Wei Juan was not in a good mood. ¡°You¡¯re just a jinx. Not only did you bring bad luck to the Jiang family, but now you even want to steal my daughter!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be that angry right?¡± Jiang Yu smiled helplessly, ¡°Jiang Ran wants to leave. She wants to fly to the top of the tree and be a phoenix. How can you me me for that? But that¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t me me for this, who else can you me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t exin. I won¡¯t listen to you.¡± Wei Juan turned her face away and didn¡¯t intend to continue talking to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu had long been used to Wei Juan¡¯s attitude. Anyway, she had always been indifferent to her.


    After sitting for a while, Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Will Jiang Rane back to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Wei Juan said angrily, as if Jiang Yu owed her money but refused to pay it back.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. Just asking,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile, ¡°If you want to wait for Jiang Ran to take you back, then I advise you not to wait. The Kang family will take Jiang Hai back as their son-inw, but you are neither a member of the Kang family nor Jiang Ran¡¯s biological mother. Do you think the Kang family will ept you? At most, they will give you a sum of money so that you can live well for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wei Juan was shocked.


    This morning, when Jiang Ran left, she told herself that she would take her over in a week. How did Jiang Yu say that it was impossible for her to go to the Kang Family?


    ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t try to sow discord between mother and daughter here.¡± Wei Juan looked at Jiang Yu vigntly.


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m telling the truth or not, you¡¯ll know in a month or two.¡± Jiang Yu moved closer to Wei Juan, ¡°But the truth can¡¯t be faked, and the fake can never be true. Whether Jiang Ran is Kang Die¡¯s daughter or not, and who is Kang Die¡¯s daughter, the three of you know better than anyone.¡±


    Wei Juan paused and looked at Jiang Yu in horror.


    What did Jiang Yu mean? ¡­ could it be that she already knew that she was Kang Die¡¯s biological daughter, and Jiang Ran was just an imposter?


    Wei Juan was stunned. By the time she reacted, Jiang Yu had already left.


    She was afraid and wanted to call Jiang Ran to tell her the news. But when she made the call, all she heard was this sentence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is empty¡­¡±


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us


    Jiang Ran had blocked her!


    Wei Juan sat on the sofa in pain. She had never thought that her biological daughter, who she had raised for twenty years, would abandon her biological mother for the sake of wealth and glory.


    The more she thought about it, the more her heart ached. She was not convinced, so she found a car and went to the capital, intending to exin everything to the Kang family.


    When Jiang Yu returned to the hospital, Sister Xia also told her that Chang Kai had already brought the person over.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°Chang Kai brought him back to his own home,¡± Sister Xia said. ¡°After all, he is a crucial witness. In order to protect Xie Hui¡¯s safety, Chang Kai nned to ce him under his nose.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Kang Xue for the next few days. When I¡¯m not around, I¡¯m worried that something might happen to her.¡±


    ¡°Just do what you want to do. Leave the rest to me.¡± Sister Xia waved her hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Xia.¡± Jiang Yu was so touched that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only give Sister Xia a hug to tell her how grateful she was.


    Jiang Yu rested in the hospital for another night. Early the next morning, she called Mo Long, hoping that he would take her to the Kang family home.


    ¡°So soon?¡± Mo Long was a little surprised. Why did Jiang Yu¡¯s ne so early.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Two nights ago, Sun You had nned to take the opportunity to kill Kang Xue, but sister Xia and I found out about it, so we couldn¡¯t do it. In order to prevent this matter from being exposed, they went to the Jiang family¡¯s house to pick up Jiang Hai the next morning, leaving Wei Juan alone in the Jiang family¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Ha, they really can¡¯t wait to live the life they stole from others.¡± Although Mo Long was smiling, everyone could hear the coldness in his smile.


    He drove to the central hospital to pick up Jiang Yu and went to the Kang residence. On the way, he brushed past Wei Juan¡¯s car.


    On the way, Jiang Yu even called Chang Kai and asked him to help bring Xie Hui to the Kang residence.


    Chang Kai agreed without saying a word.

 Chapter 880 - Counter Attack

    <h4>Chapter 880: Counter Attack</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After the car arrived at the Kang family home, although the butler did not understand why Mo Long, who was far away in Shanghai, woulde to the capital, he still went in to report it.


    Soon, the butler came out to invite Mo Long and Jiang Yu in.


    Old Master Kang was sitting on the sofa, and Jiang Ran was sitting beside him. When she looked up and saw Jiang Yu, the grapes in her hand fell out from fear.


    Old Master Kang had not seen Mo Long for many years. He had only seen him at the one month celebration when he was a child.


    After all, the Kang and Mo families rarely interacted, so old master Kang did not know why Mo Long suddenly came to visit today.


    ¡°Mo Long, why are you here today?¡± Old Master Kang asked with a smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since the one month birthday celebration when you were a child.¡±


    What he meant was that the two families had never interfered with each other. Why did a descendant of the Mo familye to the Kang family today?


    Mo Long replied with a smile, ¡°I heard that Grandpa Kang recently found his granddaughter, whom he had lost for many years. I have toe and congratte him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Old Master Kang¡¯s face broke into a smile when he mentioned his granddaughter.


    He looked at Jiang Ran beside him and said with a smile, ¡°She is my long-lost granddaughter. This time, she even brought back a great-grandson for me!¡±


    ¡°Then congrattions.¡± Mo Long did not have any smile on his face. He looked at Jiang Ran and asked, ¡°Jiang Ran, how does it feel to upy someone else¡¯s position and live a life that you stole from someone else?¡±


    When he said this, the entire Kang family was in an uproar.


    ¡°What does this mean? Could it be that Jiang Ran isn¡¯t Kang Die¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°I think so¡­ But if Jiang Ran isn¡¯t, then who is Kang Die¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Sun You was the first to jump out and curse, ¡°Mo Long! Don¡¯t go too far! Don¡¯t tell me that just because you¡¯re the president of the Mo Group, you can casually frame people?!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Sun you coldly. ¡°You and Jiang Ran know best if you¡¯re framing people or not.¡±


    ¡°What do you know about her? You said Jiang Ran isn¡¯t Kang Die¡¯s daughter. Isn¡¯t this framing?¡± At this point, Sun You still thought that Jiang Ran was Kang Die¡¯s biological daughter.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bom.so/sBJMIa " to support us


    ¡°Are we wrong?¡± Jiang Yu took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯m Kang Die¡¯s daughter!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the entire Kang family fell silent.


    ¡°You¡¯re Kang Die¡¯s daughter?¡± Sun You sneered. ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence? I have evidence to prove that Jiang Ran is Kang Die¡¯s daughter. Do you have any?¡±


    As he said that, he looked at Jiang Hai, who had been sitting in the corner.


    Jiang Hai immediately stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Jiang Yu. At this time, don¡¯t make trouble. It wasn¡¯t easy for your sister to find her grandfather and return to her original home. Don¡¯t stop her, okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to speak here.¡± Jiang Yu red at Jiang Hai. ¡°I know why you¡¯re speaking up for Jiang Ran. I¡¯ll get even with youter for those sneaky things you did twenty years ago.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Although Jiang Hai was angry, he still felt a little uneasy when he heard Jiang Yu say ¡°Twenty years ago.¡±.


    Jiang Yu looked at Sun You. ¡°You said you have evidence, so show me the evidence.¡±


    Sun You sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of You?¡±


    He opened the document stored in his phone and handed it to Jiang Yu. ¡°Old Master Kang has already seen this document. He knows better than you whether it¡¯s true or false.¡±


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t look at the document at all. Instead, she opened her phone and also opened the document stored in it.


    She handed her phone to Elder Kang, she said, ¡°Please read this document carefully. It contains all the information about my mother after she was adopted back then, except for the fact that she married Jiang Hai. In other words, when Jiang Hai married my mother back then, not only did he not give her a proper wedding, he didn¡¯t even let anyone know of her existence!¡±


    Elder Kang looked at Jiang Hai. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Jiang Hai quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Dad, this girl is spouting nonsense! Don¡¯t listen to her!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Hai coldly, ¡°At this point in time, you really have no sense of shame. It¡¯s fine that you didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about your marriage to my mother back then, but you even cheated on her. In the end, you angered my mother so much that she had a hard time giving birth on the operating table. In the end, she passed away!¡±


    The more Jiang Yu spoke, the more agitated she became, and tears appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Jiang Hai suddenly stood up. ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat! I only married Wei Juan after Kang Die passed away!¡±


    Jiang Yu took a deep breath to calm herself down and said, ¡°You know very well whether you cheated or not. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you admit it or not, because I have evidence to prove that you cheated.¡±

 Chapter 881 - I’m The Real Deal

    <h4>Chapter 881: I¡¯m The Real Deal</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! What cheating?!¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but darken. ¡°I¡¯ve never cheated! I¡¯ve never done anything to let Kang Die down!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t admit it.¡± Jiang Yu sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the evidence so that you have to admit it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Old Master Kang interrupted Jiang Yu with a sullen face. ¡°Miss, you said that you¡¯re Kang Die¡¯s daughter? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    Jiang Yu steadied her mind. ¡°The evidence will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it will be here soon?¡± Sun You seized this opportunity and quickly shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu, I think you are just stalling for time, right? If you really have evidence, bring it out now!¡±


    Sun You was aggressive and didn¡¯t give in in the slightest.


    Because he firmly believed that Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t bring out the evidence. At this moment, what supported her to stand here was just an ink dragon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Jiang Yu nced at the time on her phone. She estimated that Chang Kai and Xie Hui would arrive soon.


    Soon, the butler came in and reported, ¡°Master, there¡¯s a policeman named Chang Kai at the door with a man named Xie Hui.¡±


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Sun you said impatiently, ¡°Tell them to wait at the door!¡±


    ¡°Since when did you get to speak here?¡± A coquettish woman said with a smile.


    ¡°Aunt, I was too angry, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Sun You scratched his head and said embarrassedly.


    Kang Qi didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Jiang Yu calmly.


    ¡°They are the witnesses I invited.¡± Jiang Yu said to grandfather Kang, ¡°Please let them in.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯d like to see what tricks you cane up with.¡± Grandfather Kang gestured to the butler. ¡°Let them in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The Butler went out to bring Chang Kai and Xie Hui in.


    It was Xie Hui¡¯s first timeing to such a luxurious house, so he was very cautious with his every move.


    Among these people, he only knew Jiang Yu. Therefore, as soon as Xie Hui entered the door, he stood beside Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu grabbed Xie Hui¡¯s hand andforted him, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be nervous. You just need to tell me everything about how you adopted my mother back then. Also, tell me everything about the adoption procedures you went through back then.¡±


    Hearing this, Xie Hui took out the adoption procedures back then from his bag. Although it had been more than forty years, Xie Hui had preserved the procedure very well. The handwriting on it was clearly visible, and the photo was also very clear.


    Xie Hui handed the procedure to Old Master Kang with fear and trepidation. Then, he began to tell the story of how he adopted Kang Die back then.


    Old Master Kang flipped through the procedure. There were only a few pages, but he flipped through it several times.


    After Xie Hui finished telling his story, Old Master Kang asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Back then¡­ were you really the one who adopted Kang Die?¡±


    Xie Hui nodded. ¡°It was me.¡±


    As he said that, he lowered his head in embarrassment. ¡°But even if we adopted her, we still couldn¡¯t give her a good life.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Old master Kang¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, perhaps¡­¡±


    Although Old Master Kang didn¡¯t finish his sentence, Xie Hui knew that if he hadn¡¯t adopted Kang Die back then, Kang Die might not be in this world anymore.


    The air was silent for a moment, but Jiang Hai and Jiang Ran were a little anxious.


    If they didn¡¯t leave now, their lies would be exposed.


    However, they had no chance to leave now.


    ¡°Everything is clear now.¡± Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Ran. ¡°Jiang Ran, you should return what you stole from me.¡±


    Jiang Ran¡¯s eyes rolled up and down. She quickly walked behind Sun You and shouted at Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, stop talking nonsense! Do you think you can say that I¡¯m a fake just by relying on the adoption procedure?!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around and see what name Jiang Hai gave his daughter after my mother died in childbirth.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged.


    Hearing that, Jiang Hai quickly stood up and said, ¡°Jiang Ran! The name I gave Kang Die¡¯s daughter was Jiang Ran!¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Xie Hui looked at Jiang Hai in surprise, ¡°You are Jiang Hai? After Kang Die gave birth to her daughter, you only gave her the name ¡®Jiang Yu¡¯. Then, you hurriedly went back and married Wei Juan. What¡¯s her name? Jiang Ran is the child of you and Wei Juan, right?¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Ran with a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯m the real deal.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jiang Hai felt guilty and wanted to exin. ¡°My Daughter and Kang Die¡¯s name is Jiang Ran!¡±

 Chapter 882 - Wei Juan’s Testimony

    <h4>Chapter 882: Wei Juan¡¯s Testimony</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re the one spouting nonsense. Don¡¯t I know the name of your daughter and Kang Die¡¯s?¡± Xie Hui knew a little about Jiang Hai¡¯s affair back then.


    ¡°Kang Die died during childbirth back then. As her husband, not only did you not raise you and her daughter, you even married that woman named Wei Juan in less than a week!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jiang Hai roared. ¡°Jiang Yu, did you bribe this old man?!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at him coldly and felt that Jiang Hai was really terrifying and ugly at this moment.


    ¡°Shut up! You have no right to speak here!¡± Grandfather Kang shouted angrily. ¡°Whether he was bribed by Jiang Yu or not, is it true that you cheated on her back then?!¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Jiang Hai squeezed out a few tears. ¡°Dad, you have to believe me!¡±


    ¡°If you want me to believe you, then show me the evidence!¡±M aster Kang¡¯s eyes widened in anger. He could not imagine that his youngest daughter, whom he loved the most, would suffer such pain after she got married.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Jiang Hai stammered, his eyes darting up and down.


    Because he couldn¡¯t produce any evidence at all.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t produce any evidence, then admit to what you¡¯ve done,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°The orphanage has records from that year, and the registered name is Jiang Yu. And when you brought me back from the orphanage, you had already announced it to the world. Everyone knew that the daughter you brought back from the orphanage was called Jiang Yu. You¡¯re only saying now that the daughter of the first wife you brought back is called Jiang Ran. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jiang Hai couldn¡¯t say anything to defend himself. Cold sweat was already dripping down his forehead.


    ¡°Does that mean that Kang Die¡¯s daughter is really Jiang Yu?¡± Xin Xiu, who had been silent all this while, suddenly eximed, ¡°Then didn¡¯t Jiang Ran lie to us all this while?¡±


    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t!¡± Jiang Ran hurriedly shook her head. ¡°What I said is true!¡±


    Just as she was exining, the butler came in again and reported to master Kang, ¡°Master, there¡¯s a woman named Wei Juan at the door. She said she¡¯s Jiang Hai¡¯s current wife and wants toe in to see you.¡±


    Wei Juan?!


    This name aroused the fear in Jiang Ran and Jiang Hai¡¯s hearts, and they wanted to escape this ce as soon as possible.


    Old Master Kang said, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Jiang Ran took the opportunity to run to Sun You¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, what do we do?¡± Sun You thought that Jiang Ran was Kang Die¡¯s daughter, so he thought that it didn¡¯t matter even if Wei Juan came. ¡°Anyway, you are Kang Die¡¯s daughter. No matter what Wei Juan says when shees, you just have to admit it or not.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Jiang Ran was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    Wei Juan walked in under the direction of the butler. When she saw Jiang Ran, her eyes started to ache, and tears almost flowed down her face.


    ¡°Ran Ran, it¡¯s me.¡± Wei Juan looked at Jiang Ran, and her tears could not help but fall.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s you.¡± Jiang Ranughed dryly. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I was worried about you. I came to take a look¡­¡±


    Before Wei Juan could finish her sentence, Jiang Ran interrupted her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m living very well at grandfather¡¯s ce. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. If you have the time, you might as well worry about little sister Jiang Yu. After all, she¡¯s your biological daughter, right?¡±


    As Jiang Ran spoke, she winked at Wei Juan.


    However, Wei Juan didn¡¯t receive Jiang Ran¡¯s gaze at all. Instead, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu is not my daughter.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s not your daughter, then who is?¡± Sun You was puzzled. He didn¡¯t know why Wei Juan would say something like that.


    When she left this morning, she had said that as long as anyone asked, Jiang Yu was her biological daughter.


    At that time, Wei Juan had promised confidently. How did her attitude change in less than a day?


    ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± The smile on Jiang Ran¡¯s face was about to break. ¡°Go back quickly. This is not the ce for you toe.¡±


    Of course, Wei Juan would not leave just like that. She wanted to bring Jiang Ran back with her.


    Old Master Kang Looked Wei Juan up and down and asked, ¡°Are you Wei Juan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Wei Juan did not know who the old man in front of her was, but judging from the aura he exuded, this old man¡¯s status was not low.


    ¡°You just said that Jiang Yu is not your daughter?¡± Old Master Kang asked again.


    ¡°Of course she is not my daughter.¡± Wei Juan pointed at Jiang Ran. ¡°She is my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I¡¯m not your daughter!¡± Jiang Ran screamed.


    Sun You also said, ¡°Aunt Wei, what are you talking about? How can Ran Ran be your daughter? Look carefully, your daughter is Jiang Yu.¡±

 Chapter 883 - Kicked Out

    <h4>Chapter 883: Kicked Out</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°How could Jiang Yu be my daughter? Sun You, are you out of your mind?¡± Wei Juan put her hands on her hips and said confidently.


    ¡°So, Jiang Ran is not Kang Die¡¯s daughter?¡± Grandfather Kang¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jiang Ran, but his words were directed at Wei Juan.


    ¡°Who is my daughter? Don¡¯t you think I know?¡± Wei Juan said disdainfully.


    Everyone turned to look at Jiang Ran. Even Sun You looked at her with confusion in his eyes.


    Jiang Ran knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, but she couldn¡¯t admit that she had been lying to them.


    Therefore, Jiang Ran thought about it. In order to protect herself, she could only push the me to Sun You.


    Therefore, Jiang Ran pointed at Sun You and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s all him! He told me that I¡¯m Kang Die¡¯s daughter, so I came back to the Kang family to recognize my family¡­¡±


    Her voice became softer and softer until in the end, she couldn¡¯t even hear herself.


    Sun You looked at Jiang Ran in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe that she would say such a thing.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t want to believe it, then we have onest way.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°That is to do a paternity test.¡±


    ¡°No need. I admit that you are Kang Die¡¯s daughter.¡± Jiang Ran closed her eyes and said this as if she was resigned to her fate. ¡°I took away your identity. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    As soon as she said this, everyone began to whisper, ¡°So Jiang Ran has been lying to us all this time?¡±


    ¡°Not only Jiang Ran, but her fianc¨¦ and her family are also lying!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really shameless. She¡¯s a sparrow, yet she thinks she can fly to the top and be a Phoenix?¡±


    These words were getting more and more unpleasant, and Jiang Ran could no longer listen to them. Moreover, she was still pregnant, and her emotions were already fragile, so she could not listen to a single word.


    She stumbled out, and Wei Juan quickly followed, afraid that something would happen to her.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bom.so/sBJMIa " to support us


    Sun You also stood there in a daze for a long time before he walked out together with his hands and feet, intending to find Jiang Ran and ask her what was going on.


    Only Jiang Hai was delusional enough to use his identity as Jiang Yu¡¯s father to fight for a position in the Kang family.


    Therefore, he said obsequiously, ¡°Dad, you see, I¡¯m confused. I can¡¯t even tell who my own daughter is. Now I remember that Jiang Yu is indeed my daughter and Kang Die¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Old Master Kang didn¡¯t believe him at all. ¡°You can even remember your own daughter wrongly. How dare you say that you¡¯re a father?¡±


    He waved his hand and said to Kang Zheng, ¡°Kick him out. And those people, all of them.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Dad.¡±


    Jiang Hai refused to give up. He still wanted to stay in the Kang family and refused to leave. However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t intend to give him the chance. ¡°Twenty years ago, after you married my mother, you had an affair. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet. How dare you stay in the Kang family now?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°You said I had an affair. Where¡¯s the evidence?!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know who the person in front of him was anymore. As long as someone stopped him from staying in the Kang family, he would bite people everywhere like a mad dog.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Grandfather Kang shouted angrily.


    Kang Zheng and Kang Cheng dragged Jiang Hai out together.


    Jiang Hai was still unwilling to give up and shouted, ¡°Dad! Listen to my exnation! Listen to my exnation!¡±


    Only when the voice disappeared did old master Kang Sigh and look at Jiang Yu again. ¡°You¡­ are Kang Die¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    Old Master Kang¡¯s tears streamed down his face. ¡°I¡¯ve been walking around for more than 40 years. I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes were also filled with tears. She walked forward and hugged old master Kang. ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Old Master Kang quickly replied, ¡°Hey, hey, Grandpa is here.¡±


    Xie Hui, who had never felt like he existed, was suddenly at a loss. He did not know where he should go at this time.


    He had heard from Chang Kai that he was going to Kang Die¡¯s original house today to be a witness. Therefore, he specially chose a dress that he thought was the most appropriate.


    However, when he wore it and looked at it, he realized that he was still wearing tattered clothes. Even the servants here wore clothes that were much better than his own.


    At this time, everything had been settled. Xie Hui felt that there was no need for him to continue staying here. Thus, he awkwardly rubbed his hands and said awkwardly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Um¡­ Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± Xin Xiu impatiently covered her nose with her hand, as if she had smelled something unpleasant on Xie Hui¡¯s body.

 Chapter 884 - Completely Abandoned

    <h4>Chapter 884: Completely Abandoned</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Elder Kang called out to Xie Hui, who was about to leave. ¡°Thank you for adopting Kang Die back then and raising her up. In the end, you even gave me such a cute granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Xie Hui was at a loss. ¡°Back then, my wife and I also didn¡¯t have any children. When we met Kang Die, we thought that it was a blessing from God, so we took care of her.¡±


    ¡°You have a great favor for our Kang family,¡± Elder Kang said. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I sincerely invite you toe and live with us.¡±


    When Xin Xiu heard this, she hurriedly called out, ¡°Dad!¡±


    Xie Hui knew his identity. He didn¡¯t fit in with these high-ranking officials and nobles at all. Not to mentioning to live with them, even if he said a few words to them, in the eyes of others, it would be a blessing that had been cultivated over several lifetimes.


    He knew what he was capable of, hence, he did not agree to old master Kang¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m just a poor person, and it¡¯s not suitable for me to stand with you guys. I came today to be a witness. Being able to send Jiang Yu safely to your Kang family can be considered a wish of mine. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    He smiled and turned to leave.


    Old Master Kang immediately said to the butler beside him, ¡°Arrange a house for him in the capital. No matter what method you use, you must make him ept it.¡±


    The butler replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    However, just as the butler left, Jiang Hai ran over and grabbed his arm. he shouted, ¡°Let me go in and see Old Master Kang!¡±


    The butler¡¯s face immediately turned cold. ¡°Your family has made up so many lies, and you still want to see our master at this time? What wishful thinking!¡±


    ¡°I beg you, count it as I beg you!¡± Jiang Hai abandoned his previous dignity and humbly went to beg a butler. ¡°Let me see Master Kang!¡±


    Jiang Ran felt that Jiang Hai was a little embarrassed, so she walked over and tried to pull him back. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    However, Jiang Hai couldn¡¯t hear anything at the moment. He only wanted to see Old Master Kang. He flung Jiang Ran far away.


    Jiang Ran staggered backward. If it weren¡¯t for Wei Juan supporting her, she might have fallen.


    Wei Juan yelled angrily, ¡°Jiang Hai! Have you lost your mind? ! Ran Ran is your daughter, and your granddaughter is in her belly!¡±


    Speaking of children, Sun You, who was smoking at the side, sneered. He threw half of the cigarette in his hand to the ground and put it out with his foot.


    He walked to Jiang Ran and pinched her face with his hand. ¡°Jiang Ran, abort the child.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ran looked at Sun You in horror. ¡°This is our child, how can you let me hit him?¡±


    ¡°You are nothing now. Then why do you keep this child? Do you want to burden me?¡± Sun You looked at Jiang Ran with amusement. ¡°Do you think I will marry a sparrow?¡±


    ¡°What sparrow? Sun You, what are you talking about?¡± Jiang Ran didn¡¯t understand Sun You¡¯s words. ¡°We are already engaged and I am already pregnant. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to keep this marriage?¡±


    ¡°So what if we¡¯re engaged? So what if you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Sun Youughed loudly, ¡°The engagement is just a ceremony. We¡¯re not married yet. Is there anything wrong with canceling it just like that? As for this child, as long as you abort it, then we¡¯re even.¡±


    ¡°Even?¡± Jiang Ran never thought that the Sun You she had always trusted would actually look like this. ¡°Sun You, how much do you owe me? Are you going to tell me that you¡¯re even?¡±


    ¡°What do I owe you? Ever since we got together, haven¡¯t you been spending my money? You¡¯re only pregnant now, so you can just abort it, right?¡±


    Sun You didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here. ¡°Jiang Ran, you¡¯d better recognize your current identity. You¡¯re not Kang Die¡¯s daughter, not a member of the Kang family, so I won¡¯t marry you. Do you understand?¡±


    Jiang Ran was stunned, and tears flowed down from her eyes.


    Sun You turned around and nned to drive away from this depressing ce, but Jiang Ran grabbed him. ¡°Sun You, do you want to leave alone?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to bring you along?¡± Sun You looked at her with a funny expression and gave her a hard push. ¡°Stay with your parents. You¡¯re a member of the Jiang family, not my Sun family.¡±


    With that, Sun You drove away.


    Wei Juan rushed forward to support Jiang Ran andforted her, ¡°Ran Ran, it¡¯s okay. Mom and dad will always be with you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use?!¡± Jiang Ran shouted at her, ¡°Why did youe here? Didn¡¯t we agree not toe?!¡±

 Chapter 885 - Threat

    <h4>Chapter 885: Threat</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Wei Juan was at a loss for what to do after being yelled at by Jiang Ran. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Ran Ran, if that¡¯s the case, you can reunite with your parents, and you can also marry Sun You and live a happy life. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s good?! Don¡¯t you understand? Because I¡¯m not Kang Die¡¯s daughter, Sun You doesn¡¯t n to marry me! Do you know that?!¡± Jiang Ran screamed in despair, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. Everything that should have been in my hands has disappeared!¡±


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this¡­¡± Wei Juan lowered her head.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect it? I think you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll ignore you when I return to the Kang family, right?¡± Jiang Ran sneered, ¡°So you came here in a hurry to expose me? Because you¡¯re worried that you won¡¯t be able to live a good life, so you don¡¯t want me to live a good life either, right?¡±


    ¡°Ran Ran, how can you say that?¡± Wei Juan held her hand, wanting to go back with Jiang Hai.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Jiang Ran expressionlessly shook off Wei Juan¡¯s hand. ¡°If you want to go back, go back yourself. I¡¯m going to ask Sun You for justice.¡±


    With that, Jiang Ran went to the Kang family mansion and took a taxi to Sun You¡¯spany.


    Wei Juan saw that Jiang Ran was unwilling to go back with her, so she could only look at Jiang Hai.


    ¡°Jiang Hai¡­¡± Wei Juan called out shakily.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Jiang Hai had long thrown away his usual amiability and became someone Wei Juan didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Although I never thought that I would have the day to cling to the Kang family. But when this day reallyes, I know how convenient it is to cling to a powerful family. If you hadn¡¯te today to stir up trouble, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t be as unsolvable as they are now.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Ran and Jiang Hai push the me onto her, Wei Juan was a little angry for a moment, she said unhappily, ¡°Did I do something wrong? I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. I want my husband and daughter to stay by my side, can I not?¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Jiang Hai shook his head indifferently. He got up and walked to a flower bed in the courtyard and sat down. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here until the day my father-inw is willing to see me. I¡¯ll take back everything that belongs to me, Jiang Hai.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re shameless!¡± Wei Juan stomped her feet and left the Kang family.


    Jiang Hai looked at Wei Juan¡¯s back with disdain, still fantasizing about his beautiful life in the future.


    After leaving the Kang family home, Wei Juan didn¡¯t return to the Jiang family home. Instead, like Jiang Ran, she took a car to Sun You¡¯spany.


    After Jiang Ran arrived at Sun You¡¯spany, she directly took the elevator upstairs to look for Sun You.


    The receptionist stopped her. ¡°Miss, May I know who you are looking for?¡±


    Jiang Ran still maintained her arrogant attitude. ¡°I¡¯m President Sun¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay, okay.¡± When the receptionist heard that, she quickly let Jiang Ran go.


    Jiang Ran took the elevator and went to the 20th floor ¡ª Sun You¡¯s office.


    Sun You had just arrived at the office. Initially, he wanted to calm down and rest to see how this matter would be resolved.


    However, less than ten minutes after he sat down, someone walked in without knocking.


    Sun you frowned. ¡°Who is it? Don¡¯t you know how to knock? I think you don¡¯t want to work anymore¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Sun you saw the person he didn¡¯t want to see at the moment ¡ª Jiang Ran.


    ¡°What are you doing here? I¡¯ve already said that there¡¯s nothing between us.¡± Sun You was annoyed.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. ¡°Jiang Ran tried to threaten him with this matter.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to abort it? Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Sun You red at her, ¡°If you are more sensible now and draw a line between us, then we can part on good terms. But if you still insist on doing this, then don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    ¡°What can you do to me?¡± Jiang Ran smiled. ¡°If the news of my pregnancy spreads, it won¡¯t be good for your reputation, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You want to spread the news?¡± Sun You looked at Jiang Ran with amusement. ¡°Then you can give it a try. After all, what I have in my hands is more damaging to your reputation than what you said.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The smile on Jiang Ran¡¯s face froze, and a bad premonition suddenly rose in her heart.


    Sun You looked at the expression on her face and proudly opened the video in his phone. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    The image in the video was the sound of Jiang Ran¡¯s waves when she was wearing a tie.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Sun You looked at the expression on Jiang Ran¡¯s face, and the frozen smile gradually turned into fear.


    ¡°When did you record this video?!¡± Jiang Ran shouted in horror.

 Chapter 886 - Lose All Face

    <h4>Chapter 886: Lose All Face</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°When did you think it was?¡± Sun You looked at her with amusement. ¡°Of course it was be when we had sex.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­ Sun You, you are shameless!¡± Jiang Ran was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°How can you record this video?!¡±


    ¡°Why do you care why I record it?¡± Sun You put away his phone, ¡°Originally, I nned to use this video to threaten you if you disobeyed me in the Kang family. However, although you are no longer in the Kang family, this video isn¡¯t very useful. But now that you don¡¯t want to abort the child and aren¡¯t willing to break off the engagement with me, this video has be meaningful again.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Since her eyes were filled with tears, she couldn¡¯t tell if it was because she was wronged or angry.


    ¡°As long as you abort the child and break off the engagement with me from now on, then I will keep this video well and won¡¯t let it leak out,¡± Sun You said.


    He firmly believed that Jiang Ran would do it for her face.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Ran held back her tears and nodded. ¡°But I¡¯m warning you, Sun You, don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°There will never be such a day,¡± Sun You said.


    Jiang Ran left thepany and was at a loss for a moment. She actually didn¡¯t know where she should go at this time.


    While she was wandering, Wei Juan also arrived at Sun You¡¯spany and saw Jiang Ran wandering at the door.


    She quickly got out of the car and hugged Jiang Ran. Sheforted her, ¡°Ran Ran,e back with me now.¡±


    The person Jiang Ran didn¡¯t want to see the most right now was Wei Juan. She thought that she had ruined her n all along.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Jiang Ran shook off Wei Juan¡¯s hand and nned to return to the Kang family again to discuss this matter with Jiang Hai.


    ¡°Ran Ran!¡± Wei Juan shouted, but it was useless.


    Jiang Ran was determined to find Jiang Hai andpletely ignored Wei Juan.


    Feeling extremely disappointed, Wei Juan could only return to the Jiang family alone and guard the huge house alone.


    When Jiang Ran returned to the Kang family again, it was already night. The housekeeper stood at the door and stopped Jiang Ran who wanted to enter.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bom.so/sBJMIa " to support us


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s already night,¡± The housekeeper said very politely.


    Jiang Ran stood on her tiptoes and looked into the courtyard. She saw Jiang Hai sitting by the flower bed, looking at the Kang family¡¯s vi from time to time.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for that man.¡± Jiang Ran pointed at Jiang Hai. ¡°That¡¯s my father.¡±


    ¡°No matter who you¡¯re looking for, you can¡¯t go in now,¡± The housekeeper said.


    Jiang Ran saw that the housekeeper in front of her refused to let go, so she began to shout loudly, ¡°Father! Father! It¡¯s me! Jiang Ran!¡±


    Her voice was too loud, and it attracted not only Jiang Hai¡¯s attention, but even the people in the house all went out to check on the situation.


    Kang Qi stood at the door, and beside him was Xin Xiu. She looked at the door and asked Xin Xiu, ¡°Is that the Jiang Ran you¡¯ve been trying to please?¡±


    Xin Xiu paused and said, ¡°What do you mean I¡¯ve been trying to please her? In terms of status, she still has to call me first aunt. It should be toote for her to please me. How could it be that I¡¯m trying to please her?¡±


    Jiang Yu stood beside grandfather Kang and looked coldly at Jiang Hai and Jiang Ran.


    When Jiang Hai saw Jiang Yue out, he hurriedly got up and ran in front of her. He smiled as if he was trying to curry favor with her and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you have time to listen to father say a few words?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Hai for a while and then looked at Jiang Ran at the door. She said to grandfather Kang, ¡°Grandfather, this is a private matter between the three of us. I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡±


    Grandfather Kang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Everyone should go back. We shouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡±


    With that, grandfather Kang returned to his room.


    The others also returned to their rooms. Only Mo Long stood outside to apany her.


    Jiang Yu said to the butler at the door, ¡°Butler, let Jiang Ran in.¡±


    The Butler obediently turned sideways, and Jiang Ran quickly ran to Jiang Hai¡¯s side.


    Jiang Hai rubbed his hands awkwardly. ¡°Jiang Yu, can you go back and tell your grandfather so that I can clear my name in the Kang Family?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your identity?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even look at Jiang Hai. ¡°A person who cheated in marriage, what right do you have to go back to the Kang Family?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, this is all a misunderstanding,¡± Jiang Hai exined guiltily.


    ¡°You know very well whether it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not. I don¡¯t want to argue with you about when you cheated. There¡¯s no more topic to talk about between us,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then go back. This is not the ce you should be.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m your father!¡± Jiang Hai ced his hands on his hips. He thought that his identity would be able to intimidate Jiang Yu.


    However, Jiang Yu was not intimidated at all. ¡°Back then, when the Jiang jewelry was on the verge of bankruptcy, I lent you money to help you make aeback. It could be said that I was a timely help.¡±

 Chapter 887 - Will

    <h4>Chapter 887: Will</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°And then?¡± Jiang Hai didn¡¯t know why Jiang Yu suddenly brought up this matter.


    ¡°I have already done my best to your Jiang family, so you¡¯d better not take advantage of me,¡± Jiang Yu said coldly, ¡°And now, I want to take back the shares of your Jiang Jewelry.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jiang Hai was shocked, ¡°You want to take back the shares now?! How can I have so much money for you?!¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s not my problem.¡± Jiang Yu said indifferently, ¡°If you have the time, you¡¯d better go and raise the money quickly. Don¡¯t risk the entirepany for 18% of the shares.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu went back to her room.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Jiang Hai didn¡¯t give up and wanted to hold Jiang Yu back to negotiate.


    However, Mo Long gave him a cold nce and Jiang Hai didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Jiang Ran also grabbed Jiang Hai¡¯s arm tightly and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    After Jiang Yu entered the room, Old Master Kang got up from the sofa and said to her, ¡°Jiang Yu,e with me to the study.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu followed Old Master Kang to the study. Xin Xiu, who had been eating grapes, stopped her hand and followed carefully.


    Everyone saw her actions, but no one stopped her.


    After Old Master Kang brought Jiang Yu into the study, he took out a document from his desk drawer and handed it to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu took the document and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Old Master Kang exined, ¡°It¡¯s my fourth will. I divided my family fortune into four parts. This one should have belonged to your mother. But since your mother is no longer here, this inheritance is yours.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ inheritance?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    ¡°Yes. That Mo Long is your fianc¨¦, right? ording to the ancestral rules, the people of the Kang family can not marry the people of the Mo family,¡± Old Master Kang said with relief, ¡°But Mo Long seems to be a very reliable child. With him taking care of you, I can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Your body is still strong,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    ¡°No matter how strong your body is, there wille a day when it can¡¯t hold on,¡± said Old Master Kang with a smile, ¡°Grandpa has owed you and your mother for so many years. For forty years, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep well every night. But now, I finally have a chance to pay you back.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Jiang Yu muttered, her eyes involuntarily filled with tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, good child.¡± Grandfather Kang patted Jiang Yu¡¯s head. ¡°No one can shake the Kang family¡¯s position in the capital. So, as long as you return to the Kang family, no one will dare to bully you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded vigorously.


    Xin Xiu, who had been lying at the door eavesdropping, came downstairs with an ugly expression.


    ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kang Qi looked at Xin Xiu¡¯s unsightly expression and asked in amusement.


    ¡°What else could it be? Of course it¡¯s because¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Xin Xiu saw Mo Long, who had been silent the whole time.


    In front of outsiders, it was better not to say anything about the will.


    Hence, Xin Xiu walked in front of Mo Long and asked, ¡°You are our Xiao Yu¡¯s fianc¨¦, right?¡±


    Although Mo Long felt that this woman in front of him was a little harsh, she was Jiang Yu¡¯s first aunt after all, so he still had to be courteous.


    Therefore, Mo Long replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xin Xiu curled her lips. ¡°Do you know that ording to the ancestral rules, the Kang family can not marry the Mo Family?¡±


    Mo Long replied indifferently, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You know? Then you still want to marry our Xiao Yu?¡± Xin Xiu could not understand.


    ¡°The rules are dead, but people are alive,¡± Mo Long said. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the ancestral rules or something else, can¡¯t we just break it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Not only Xin Xiu, but everyone else present was also shocked by Mo Long¡¯s words.


    ¡°Has the Mo family always been like this?¡± Kang Qiughed. ¡°They¡¯ve always been so unruly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow good rules.¡± Mo Long¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°But if it¡¯s an unreasonable rule, then there¡¯s no need to guard it.¡±


    The air instantly fell silent. No one answered Mo Long¡¯s words.


    Just as the air fell silent, a voice came from upstairs. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    It was elder Kang¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Xin Xiu said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. Mo Long clearly knows the ancestral rules, so why does he still want to marry Xiaoyu?¡±


    ¡°I still think highly of the Mo family members who don¡¯t follow the rules.¡± Kang Qi looked like he was watching a good show.


    ¡°Mo Long and Xiao Yu are already engaged. Let them solve their own problems,¡± Elder Kang said.


    ¡°Got it, Dad.¡± Xin Xiu studied Jiang Yu from top to bottom.

 Chapter 888 - Each Having Their Ulterior Motives

    <h4>Chapter 888: Each Having Their Ulterior Motives</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Due to old master Kang¡¯s age, he returned to his room early to rest.


    Xin Xiu walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side and held her hand. She said gently, ¡°Xiao Yu, your grandfather came to the study room just now. Did he say anything?¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that the person in front of her was her aunt, Xin Xiu. She had always been known for being sarcastic. But now, it seemed that she was very gentle.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Jiang Yu said without changing her expression. ¡°He just told me that I need to get used to staying in the Kang family.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xin Xiu smiled. ¡°Your grandfather is right. You¡¯ve been outside for too long. Now that you¡¯re back in the Kang family, you should get used to it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be so calctive at such a young age. She even knew how to hide what Old Master Kang had told her in front of strangers.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you, aunt,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    When Old Master Kang said that it was the fourth will, she knew that there were still three wills in the hands of Kang Cheng, Kang Zheng, and Kang Qi.


    As Kang Cheng¡¯s wife, she couldn¡¯t get the other two wills, so she could only set her sights on Jiang Yu. She wanted to build a good rtionship with Jiang Yu and use it to get the fourth will.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the Kang family in the capital would also fight openly and secretly for the family property.


    It seemed that these people had ulterior motives. Although everyone had their own thoughts, their final goal was nothing more than to get the will in Jiang Yu¡¯s hands.


    Jiang Yu was starting to doubt whether the reliable second uncle that Xu Ye mentioned, Kang Zheng, was someone she could rely on.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Xin Xiu said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re Kang Die¡¯s daughter, so you have to call me ¡®aunt¡¯. Just because you call me ¡®aunt¡¯, if you have any difficulties, just say it. Aunt will help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, first aunt,¡± Jiang Yu said very politely.


    Xin Xiu did not seem to be satisfied with this. She even pulled her son, Kang Xuan, over and introduced him to Jiang Yu. ¡°Xiao Yu, this is my son, your brother, Kang Xuan.¡±


    Although Kang Xuan had always been tired of such things, he still pretended to be happy and greeted her. ¡°Hello, Xiao Yu. I¡¯m your brother.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Jiang Yu nodded slightly.


    Kang Qi smiled and said, ¡°Why did you even introduce your own son?¡±


    She had always disliked her sister-inw. She felt that she was not only bitter and mean, but also always calctive for the sake of benefits.


    Xin Xiu did not like her sister-inw either. She felt that she was always going against her.


    Now that she heard what she said, Xin Xiu said disdainfully, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you introduce your daughter as well?¡±


    ¡°Wenwen didn¡¯te today. How can I introduce her?¡± Kang Qi smiled and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Xiao Yu, if there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll introduce Wenwen to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it, Auntie.¡±


    The entire family had a total of 108 scheming minds.


    Jiang Yu sighed. She really felt that this kind of life was very tiring for them.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte today. You can stay here for now. The Butler has already prepared a room for you,¡± Kang Cheng said.


    ¡°Thank you, uncle,¡± Jiang Yu thanked him politely and followed the butler to the room on the second floor with Mo Long.


    After entering the room, the Butler left.


    ¡°This is the room prepared for Jiang Ran and Sun You, right?¡± Jiang Yu looked at the clothes from top to bottom. They were all pink, which Jiang Ran liked.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t know that there would be such a good show today, right?¡± Mo Long sat by the bed. He really felt that the arrangement in this room was very ugly.


    Jiang Yu walked to the window. From here, he could clearly see the scene at the door.


    Jiang Hai and Jiang Ran were still there. Even though they were shivering in the cold, they showed no signs of leaving.


    Mo Long had unknowingly walked behind Jiang Yu and also saw this scene.


    ¡°The two of them are indeed father and daughter.¡± Mo Long smiled. It was unknown whether it was because he disdained their actions or simply felt that they were ridiculous.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any change even if they stay here forever,¡± Jiang Yu said softly, ¡°What Jiang Hai owed my mother and I back then should also be returned. As for Jiang Ran, she should also learn from the brainless things she did.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they don¡¯t seem to have realized their mistakes,¡± Mo Long said.


    ¡°Jiang Ran¡¯s appearance here means that she had a conflict with Sun You,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Sun You felt that Jiang Ran had lost her value, so he canceled the engagement with her. She lost her backer, and her only hope was Jiang Hai. It¡¯s a pity that Jiang Hai was a failed father and couldn¡¯t bring any benefits to Jiang Ran.¡±

 Chapter 889 - Try To Become Closer

    <h4>Chapter 889: Try To Be Closer</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Mo Long wrapped his arms around Jiang Yu. ¡°Get some rest. Once you get some sleep, everything will be settled.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu obediently went to the bathroom to take a shower. After she came out, shey on the bed to rest.


    It was a dreamless night.


    When Jiang Yu woke up the next day, Mo Long was no longer by her side. She touched the pillow. There was still some residual temperature on it. It seemed that Mo Long had just left not long ago.


    Jiang Yu sat up on the bed and saw a ss of warm milk on the bedside table. Mo Long must have asked the maid to bring it up when he left.


    ¡°Ding ¨C¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s phone rang. Someone had sent her a message.


    She opened her phone and saw that it was a message from Mo Long. ¡°I have work to deal with at thepany today. I¡¯ll go back first. You stay at the Kang residence for now. I¡¯lle visit youter.¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Got it. Focus on your work.¡±


    After she replied, she drank the milk on the bedside table and went downstairs with the empty cup.


    Downstairs, Xin Xiu and Kang Qi were sitting on two sofas. One of them was reading a magazine while the other was drinking coffee. They just didn¡¯t want to talk to each other.


    When Xin Xiu saw Jiang Yu go downstairs, she hurriedly threw the magazine in her hand onto the coffee table and walked over with a smile. Her attitude was as if she was very familiar with Jiang Yu.


    Although Jiang Yu was not used to people she was not familiar with acting so familiar with her, the person in front of her was her first aunt after all. Therefore, Jiang Yu still said very politely, ¡°Good morning, first aunt.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Xin Xiu beamed. ¡°Mo Long left early in the morning. I heard that he wille to see you in the evening.¡±


    ¡°I know. He told me,¡± said Jiang Yu as she went to the kitchen to put away the cup of water.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, do you have anything you want to do today?¡± Xin Xiu asked. ¡°First aunt will take you out to yter, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Kang Qi finally put down the coffee in his hand and smiled. ¡°Sister-inw, even Xiao Xuan from before didn¡¯t see you being so attentive.¡±


    ¡°What do you care?¡± Xin Xiu didn¡¯t have such a good attitude towards Kang Qi. ¡°You should mind your own business first. Has Shang Ping Company¡¯s financial crisis been resolved?¡±


    Xin Xiu¡¯s words hit Kang Qi¡¯s sore spot, and Kang Qi¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. ¡°I respect you as my sister-inw, but don¡¯t rely on your identity to act unscrupulously here.¡±


    ¡°You also know that I¡¯m your sister-inw?¡± Xin Xiu was not afraid of Kang Qi at all. ¡°Then why did you say such disrespectful words to me?¡±


    ¡°Am I not respectful enough to you?¡± Kang Qi said disdainfully. ¡°Could it be that what I said just now was not the truth?¡±


    ¡°Then what I said just now was a lie?¡±


    Jiang Yu was sandwiched between the two of them and could not get a word in edgewise. Moreover, the atmosphere between the two of them had be so tense that even if Jiang Yu wanted to speak, she could not get a word in edgewise.


    Therefore, she took advantage of the moment when Xin Xiu and Kang Qi were looking at each other and quickly ran outside.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Jiang Yu heaved a long sigh of relief and only then did she feel the oppressive feeling disappear.


    Although it was a happy thing to have her family back, the atmosphere in the Kang family was different from what Jiang Yu had imagined.


    Everyone looked at Jiang Yu with a scrutinizing gaze. It was as if everyone was calcting the will in her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s too messy here,¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself. Just as she was about to go to the backyard to get some fresh air, she saw a young woman dressed very fashionably walk in from the door.


    The woman was wearing a pair of sunsses and was a little stunned when she saw Jiang Yu. She took off her sunsses and asked uncertainly, ¡°Are Yyu Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The woman smiled and stretched out her hand. ¡°Hello, my name is Shang Wen.¡±


    So the person in front of her was Aunt Kang Qi¡¯s daughter ¡ª Shang Wen.


    Jiang Yu held Shang Wen¡¯s hand and said politely, ¡°Sister Shang Wen, Hello.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Shang Wen smiled. ¡°Oh right, have you seen my mother?¡±


    Jiang Yu pointed at the house behind her hesitantly and said, ¡°She¡¯s in the house. Yes¡­ my first aunt is here too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The two of them often quarrel. Grandpa can¡¯t do anything to them sometimes.¡± Shang Wen didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. He was probably used to the bickering between them.


    ¡°I see.¡± Jiang Yu nodded and decided to go to the backyard for some fresh air.


    However, Shang Wen had already entered the house.


    Kang Qi was still quarreling with Xin Xiu. When she saw Shang Wen enter, her attention was immediately diverted.


    ¡°Wen Wen, why are you dressed like this again?¡± Kang Qi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left anyway. Of course, I have to wear the clothes I like.¡± Shang Wen shrugged andughed loudly.

 Chapter 890 - Shang Wen’s Illness

    <h4>Chapter 890: Shang Wen¡¯s Illness</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu was standing at the door. When she heard this, she was stunned.


    What did Shang Wen mean? Could it be that there was something wrong with her body?


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting again?¡± Kang Qi¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Your father has already contacted the doctors in the United States for you. They are the most authoritative people. They will definitely be able to cure your illness.¡±


    ¡°My father has already spent so much money, but isn¡¯t my illness still like this?¡± Shang Wen patted Kang Qi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s better not to treat it. This illness is a bottomless pit. Even the best doctors in the country can¡¯t find out the source of my illness.¡±


    ¡°We still have to treat it!¡± Kang Qi could not hold back his tears and they fell like beads that had broken a string.


    ¡°Shang Wen, she¡­¡± Xin Xiu, who had been watching all this coldly, was at a loss. ¡°Is there really something wrong with her body?¡±


    Kang Qi did not say anything, but Shang wen generously admitted, ¡°That¡¯s right. However, the doctor could not find the source of my illness and could not issue a certificate, so you all thought that my father and mother were lying.¡±


    Xin Xiu was silent.


    Actually, it was not only her, but the others as well. Although they had heard Kang Qi say that Shang Wen was sick, because they could not provide the cause of the illness and the hospital¡¯s certificate, they all thought that Kang Qi made up this excuse, for the sake of money.


    And Shang Ping¡¯spany had a financial crisis because he used the money to treat Shang Wen¡¯s illness. In just a few short years, this illness had almost emptied Shang Ping¡¯spany.


    Shang Wen felt that the atmosphere was a little depressing. He turned around and saw Jiang Yu standing at the door. He waved at her and shouted, ¡°Little sister Jiang Yu,e here.¡±


    She had a smile on her face the entire time. It was not obvious that she was sick.


    Jiang Yu walked over, she heard Shang Wen say, ¡°Little sister Jiang Yu is a very good person. Both of you are elders. Stop quarreling in front of her. Do you know why only the two of you are at home today? Because no one wants to hear the two of you arguing, so they left a long time ago.¡±


    Kang Qi and Xin Xiu fell silent.


    Jiang Yu looked Shang Wen up and down. After a long while, she asked, ¡°Can I take a look at you?¡±


    Shang Wen did not know what Jiang Yu wanted to see. ¡°What do you want to see?¡±


    ¡°I want to see your illness,¡± Jiang Yu exined.


    Shang Wen paused. ¡°My illness?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a little about acupuncture and have read some medical books. It might be helpful for your illness.¡±


    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Shang Wen smiled and put her arm around Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Even the best doctors can¡¯t find out the source of my illness. How can a youngdy in her twenties possibly find out my illness?¡±


    ¡°What if I really find out?¡± Jiang Yu still wanted to give it a try.


    ¡°You definitely won¡¯t be able to find out.¡± Shang Wen smiled.


    However, since no one was able to cure their own illness, there was no need for a ¡°Half-baked¡± doctor like Jiang Yu. Therefore, Shang Wen still generously stretched out her hand and said, ¡°You just said that you know acupuncture? Then you must have learned Chinese medicine, right? Chinese medicine is all about taking one¡¯s pulse. Take a look.¡±


    Jiang Yu reached out and took Shang Wen¡¯s pulse. She closed her eyes and carefully felt her pulse.


    Ten minutes had passed, but Jiang Yu still did not let go. Kang Cheng and Kang Zheng also returned one after another.


    The moment they returned, they saw the scene of Shang Wen and Jiang Yu standing on the sofa while Jiang Yu took Shang Wen¡¯s pulse.


    Kang Cheng did not disturb them. Instead, he went to ask his wife, Xin Xiu, ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Xin Xiu hesitated for a moment before telling Kang Cheng about Shang Wen¡¯s illness, including the fact that the doctors could not find the source of the illness.


    ¡°So Shang Wen really got sick?¡± Not only Kang Cheng was surprised, but the others were also surprised.


    They had never believed it before and thought that it was a lie made up by Kang Qi¡¯s family. They did not expect it to be true.


    ¡°But what is Jiang Yu doing?¡± Kang Cheng was puzzled.


    Xin Xiu exined, ¡°She said that she can check Shang Wen¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Kang Cheng did not believe her. ¡°Even professional doctors can¡¯t do anything about Shang Wen¡¯s illness. How old is Jiang Yu? How can she see through Shang Wen¡¯s illness?¡±


    Shang Ping, who was standing in the crowd, did not believe her either.


    He had almost emptied hispany because of his daughter¡¯s illness. He could not even find a doctor who could treat her illness. Could it be that Jiang Yu could find out what exactly was going on with Shang Wen¡¯s illness just by touching his wrist?


    Wasn¡¯t she just boasting?


    Another five minutes passed, and everyone thought that Jiang Yu would probably remain in this position the entire time. Jiang Yu suddenly opened her eyes and said, ¡°I see now.¡±


    Everyone was shocked and did not know what Jiang Yu knew.

 Chapter 891 - Condition

    <h4>Chapter 891: Condition</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Kang Qi was the first to stand up and asked, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°I know what sister Shang Wen¡¯s illness is.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Kang Qi asked anxiously.


    ¡°Initially, it¡¯s motor neurone disease. It¡¯s a neurodegenerative disease,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°I need silver needles now, but I¡¯ve left them at the Mo family. I need to go back and get them.¡±


    ¡°Is what you said true or false? You¡¯re only 20 years old. How can I believe that you can cure Shang Wen¡¯s disease?¡± Kang Qi didn¡¯t believe that Jiang Yu could cure Shang Wen¡¯s disease, so she didn¡¯t dare to take the risk.


    ¡°But this is the only way now.¡± Jiang Yu looked at Kang Qi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Shang Wen was easy to talk to.


    Even though Jiang Yu said that she already knew about her illness and that she could treat it, Shang Wen did not ce her hopes on Jiang Yu.


    She was willing to go back to the Mo family with her this time because she wanted to go to the legendary Mo family and broaden her horizons.


    ¡°Wenwen, don¡¯t go.¡± Kang Qi disagreed. ¡°Your body isn¡¯t well, how can you travel such a long distance?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The capital and Shanghai aren¡¯t that far away. I can still endure a few hours¡¯ journey.¡± Shang Wen smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, little sister Jiang Yu.¡±


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t stop Shang Wen. Instead, she hoped that she could move around more and breathe in some fresh air.


    ¡°Your illness will cause your motor nerves to degenerate. If you don¡¯t exercise for a long time, the worst oue will be paralysis or amputation. ¡± So, after I give you acupuncture, the only thing you need to do to recover is exercise. ¡°Whether it¡¯s running or swimming, as long as it can help you move your limbs, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s words were reasonable. Kang Qi, who didn¡¯t believe her a moment ago, was now somewhat shaken.


    However, she was still worried about Shang Wen being alone, so she decided to go with her.


    Shang Ping also wanted to see if Jiang Yu, who was only 20 years old, could cure his daughter¡¯s illness, so he also went with her.


    After returning to the Mo Garden, Jiang Yu first let Shang Wen take a hot bath in the bathroom and unblocked the nerves in his body. Then, she took out silver needles and stabbed them into the acupuncture points on her limbs quickly, urately, and ruthlessly.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Kang Qi was at the side and could only see Jiang Yu continuously stabbing silver needles into Shang Wen¡¯s body. She had no idea how Shang Wen felt.


    Shang Wen did not feel anything after the silver needles were stabbed. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. It doesn¡¯t hurt or itch. It feels like there are no silver needles.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because your nerves have already begun to deteriorate.¡± Jiang Yu put away her silver needles. ¡°How many years has it been since you were born? You don¡¯t have it since you were born. You only have it when you¡¯re an adult.¡±


    ¡°You know about this?¡± Shang Wen was a little surprised, ¡°You¡¯re right. A few years ago, when I was showering, I suddenly couldn¡¯t exert any strength in my limbs. I thought it was because I hadn¡¯t had a good rest recently, so I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°But this situationsted for several months. I was a little scared, so I told my mother to bring me to the hospital for a check-up. ¡°ut the doctors couldn¡¯t find the source of my illness. There was no way to treat it. They could only prescribe some medicine to alleviate my condition.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you couldn¡¯t find it.¡± Jiang Yu looked at Shang Wen. ¡°Because you weren¡¯t sick at all. You were poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Poisoned?!¡± Kang Qi and his family eximed in shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiang Yu nodded, ¡°When I took her pulse just now, I felt that Sister Shang Wen¡¯s pulse was weak. It was because the yin qi and humidity were too heavy. Moreover, the blood flow was not very smooth. It was as if something was blocking her blood vessels.¡±


    ¡°The end result of blocking her blood vessels was that she would suffocate due to insufficient blood supply. However, there was still blood flowing in sister Shang Wen¡¯s blood vessels. It was just that there was very little blood. She could only maintain the functioning of some important organs. However, her limbs will gradually deteriorate due to theck of blood supply.¡±


    ¡°But what did you just say about this disease?¡± Kang Qi looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief.


    ¡°Because the symptoms of this poisoning are very simr to that disease, that¡¯s why I said that,¡± Jiang Yu exined, ¡°But in reality, sister Shang Wen is poisoned. The motor neuron disease can be detected if you go to a hospital for a check-up.


    ¡°So¡­ Wenwen was really poisoned?!¡± Kang Qi was exhausted and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Shang Ping held her, or else Kang Qi would have really fallen.


    ¡°Who is so cruel!¡± Kang Qi¡¯s eyes were full of tears, ¡°Is it Xin Xiu! She has been against me all this time. It must be her who poisoned Wenwen!¡±

 Chapter 892 - The Person Who Poisoned

    <h4>Chapter 892: The Person Who Poisoned</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head, ¡°With first aunt¡¯s personality, people can see what she¡¯s thinking at a nce. Whether it was to please Jiang Ran in the beginning or to please me now, she couldn¡¯t hide her intention of wanting the fourth will. If it was her who poisoned her, she wouldn¡¯t act so naturally in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Then who else could it be?!¡± Kang Qi did not believe it. After all, other than Xin Xiu and her, no one else had any conflicts with her.


    ¡°The person who poisoned her was meticulous and did not take arge dose. He was probably afraid of being discovered by others,¡± Jiang Yu guessed, ¡°Furthermore, he should be a person with no sense of presence. In that case, even if someone found out that sister Shang Wen was poisoned, they would not suspect him.¡±


    ¡°She was poisoned a few years ago, and he¡¯s a person with no sense of presence¡­¡± Kang Qi muttered to himself. Two names suddenly popped up in his mind.


    ¡°Could it be Kang Xuan and Kang Zheng?¡±


    Kang Xuan was the son of Xin Xiu of Kang City. He didn¡¯t like to talk much. Every time he came to the Kang family, he would only talk to his parents. The rest of the elders ignored him.


    Kang Zheng was the second son of Old Master Kang. He was a person who did not have a sense of existencepared to Kang Xuan. He held a will in his hand and did not appear in the Kang family anymore.


    Both of them were suspects, but it was hard to say who was more suspicious.


    ¡°Mom, how is this possible?¡± Shang Wen could not believe it, ¡°Brother Kang Xuan is usually very nice to me. How could he poison me? Although I have not met my second uncle, every time I meet him, he would bring me a gift. How could he poison me?¡±


    ¡°But other than these two, I can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡± Kang Qi really didn¡¯t know who else didn¡¯t have a sense of presence.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Jiang Yu grasped the main point. ¡°Sister Shang Wen, did you just say that every time you meet, your second uncle would bring you a gift?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s all those novel little things that little girls like.¡± Shang Wen¡¯s interest was piqued at the mention of this. ¡°There¡¯s also a night skymp that my second uncle gave me at the head of my bed. Little Sister Jiang Yu, if you have time, why don¡¯t youe back with me to take a look?¡±


    ¡°You ced thatmp at the head of your bed?¡± Jiang Yu seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel that there was something wrong with thatmp from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°It was normal.¡± Shang Wen didn¡¯t know why Jiang Yu asked this. ¡°It was just that when I tore the packaging, there was an unpleasant smell. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was sour or fragrant. It was more like the two smells were mixed together.¡±


    ¡°When did it happen?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°Just a few months ago,¡± Shang Wen said, ¡°Why? Is there something wrong with thatmp?¡±


    ¡°Did you keep all the things that second uncle gave you?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://bom.so/sBJMIa " to support us


    ¡°Of course.¡± Shang Wen smiled. ¡°That was a gift from second uncle. Moreover, they were all things that I liked at that age. Of course I kept them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you keep them.¡± Jiang Yu nodded in relief. ¡°When we go backter, bring me to take a look at those things.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Although Shang Wen did not know why Jiang Yu wanted to look at those things, she guessed that it was because Jiang Yu liked those little things. However, no one gave them to her, so she was a little envious.


    Half an hourter, Shang Wen felt a tingling sensation in his limbs. It was also a little itchy.


    She reached out to grab it, but Jiang Yu stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. The silver needles were to stimte your blood vessels. Now, your blood has started flowing again.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s really itchy,¡± Shang Wen said with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Bear with it. If you grab it now, you¡¯ll scratch your arm. Moreover, the external force will cause the blood vessels to be blocked again,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Shang Wen frowned and could only endure the difort.


    After about 20 minutes, Shang Wen finally felt the difort disappear.


    Jiang Yu saw her rxed expression and knew that she had probably already endured the difort.


    Hence, she took out the silver needles and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move first, or the blood will flow back along the blood vessels.¡±


    Shang Wen obediently maintained his position and didn¡¯t move.


    Jiang Yu first went to the kitchen and took out a basin. Then, she took out a small knife from the medical kit and cut a wound on Shang Wen¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Kang Qi looked at the blood flowing out of Shang Wen¡¯s palm. ¡°What is this!¡±


    ¡°This is the blood that was excreted when the blood flowed back through sister Shang Wen¡¯s blood vessels,¡± Jiang Yu exined.


    The dark brown blood flowed from Shang Wen¡¯s hand into the basin below, emitting a faint rotten smell.


    ¡°It¡¯s so scary!¡± Shang Wen looked at the blood in the basin, finding it hard to believe that it was something that came from his own body.

 Chapter 893 - Those Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 893: Those Gifts</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After helping Shang Wen treat the wound on her hand, Jiang Yu got her to stand up and stretch. She wanted to walk around the courtyard as much as possible.


    As soon as Shang Wen stood up, she felt a prickling pain in her limbs.


    ¡°Aiya, it hurts!¡± Shang Wen tilted and nearly fell.


    Jiang Yu quickly supported Shang Wen. ¡°Hold on by yourself. Try not to use external forces.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Shang Wen waved his hand and limped to the courtyard.


    Kang Qi looked at Shang Wen¡¯s back and asked Jiang Yu worriedly, ¡°Does this mean that Wen Wen has recovered?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not that easy.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head, ¡°This poison has been in sister Shang Wen¡¯s body for many years. It has already prated deep into her blood. I need to perform acupuncture on her every three days until the blood flowing out of her is of a normal color. At that time, I just need to supervise her to do rehabilitation exercises every day.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Jiang Yu.¡± Kang Qi was very grateful.


    Jiang Yu muttered, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Take me to see Sister Shang Wen¡¯s gifts in a while. I suspect that there¡¯s something wrong with those gifts.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Shang Wen walked back and forth in the courtyard for a few rounds until the pain in his limbs disappeared, he opened the door and came in. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    This matter was very serious and they could not drag it on any longer.


    Shang Ping drove to the Shang residence with Jiang Yu. Shang Wen brought Jiang Yu to his room and she basically kept all the gifts that Kang Zheng had given her by the bedside.


    A few beautiful dresses were kept in the cab.


    Shang Wen introduced them to Jiang Yu, ¡°The tablemp on the bedside table is a gift that second uncle gave me a few months ago. The dolls at the bedside and at the end of the bed, as well as the pillows that I¡¯m using now, were all gifts from second uncle. Oh right, a few years ago, second uncle gave me a few clothes. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°These are enough.¡±


    The clothes he had given her a few years ago should have lost their smell by now, so there wasn¡¯t much point in looking at them.


    However, the things in front of her were all things that the monk hade into close contact with. Moreover, the tablemp had been given to her recently, so the smell wouldn¡¯t disappear so quickly.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu picked up the tablemp and sniffed it.


    As expected, there was a faint, unpleasant smell mixed together.


    Shang Wen saw that Jiang Yu had been holding themp and was unwilling to put it down. He was a little puzzled. ¡°Little sister Jiang Yu, is there a problem with thismp?¡±


    Jiang Yu then put down themp. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t put the things second uncle gave you next to yourself. As for thismp, if you are unwilling to throw it away, then put it somewhere far away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ What you said today is true?¡± Shang Wen still couldn¡¯t believe that his second uncle, whom he had always been close to, would give him something poisonous.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be 100% sure, but I¡¯m 80% sure,¡± Jiang Yu said firmly. ¡°If you really want to find evidence, you still need to interact with that second uncle more.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ got it.¡± Shang Wen hesitated for a moment because she didn¡¯t dare to get too close to Kang Zheng.


    Jiang Yu and the others returned to the Kang residence before dark. There weren¡¯t many people in the living room, only Xin Xiu who was reading a magazine.


    When she saw Jiang Yu and the others return, she hurriedly threw the magazine down and asked, ¡°How is it? is Shang Wen¡¯s illness okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Little Sister Jiang Yu has already helped me with my treatment.¡± Shang Wen smiled.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xin Xiu still refused to believe that a 20-year-old girl could actually cure a disease that even top doctors could not cure.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Kang Qi also nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Xin Xiu said.


    However, there was another thought in her heart ¡ª Kang Qi and Jiang Yu were making up a lie together.


    Perhaps Shang Wen was not sick, this was still a lie made up by Kang Qi¡¯s family. Jiang Yu had already joined hands with them, wanting to swallow the two inheritances. That was why she had put on the act that day.


    At the thought of this, Xin Xiu looked at Jiang Yu with a strange gaze.


    However, Jiang Yu did not notice the look in Xin Xiu¡¯s eyes. Her attention waspletely focused on Kang Zheng, who would appear at night.


    A few hourster, Mo Long arrived at the Kang family home. Elder Kang was very forthright and invited Mo Long to stay for dinner.


    Mo Long naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. After all, this was an opportunity to build a closer rtionship with the Kang family.


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s attention waspletely focused on Kang Zheng, who was eating silently.


    He was clearly a silent middle-aged man. How could he do something like poison?

 Chapter 894 - Kang Zheng’s Smile

    <h4>Chapter 894: Kang Zheng¡¯s Smile</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Kang Zheng finished his meal and noticed that Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze had been fixed on him. He smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and replied with a smile, ¡°Nothing much. I just feel that second uncle doesn¡¯t like to talk very much.¡±


    When she saw Kang Zheng¡¯s smile, an inexplicable chill rose from the bottom of her feet. However, she still forced a smile and spoke to Kang Zheng.


    ¡°I just feel that there¡¯s nothing to say.¡± Kang Zheng elegantly wiped his mouth. ¡°Oh right, to celebrate your return, I¡¯ve also prepared a gift for you.¡±


    When he said the word ¡°gift,¡± Shang Wen and Jiang Yu paused.


    If Kang Zheng was really the one who poisoned her, then he had already set his sights on Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Thank you, second uncle.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°No matter what gift second uncle gave me, I will keep it well.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kang Zheng smiled in satisfaction.


    After dinner, Kang Zheng found Jiang Yu and handed her a box.


    ¡°This is the gift I gave you.¡±


    Jiang Yu pretended to be surprised and took the box. ¡°Thank you, second uncle! Can I open it now?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kang Zheng said indifferently with a smile.


    Jiang Yu immediately opened the box after getting permission.


    Inside was a very delicate y figurine, exuding a strange smell ¡ª it was exactly the same as the smell left on Shang Wen¡¯smp.


    ¡°The smell is a little strange,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile. ¡°Do all the figurine smell like this?¡±


    Kang Zheng exined calmly, ¡°I think so. I heard that when mannequins are taken out of the box, the smell is very strange.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Jiang Yu pretended to be enlightened. ¡°Thank you, second uncle. I will keep this mannequin well.¡±


    Kang Zheng smiled and said, ¡°I specially took this mannequin to the temple to bless it. Put It by your bed and it will bless you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu agreed without hesitation.


    Kang Zheng was smiling the entire time, but Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t see any sincerity in him.


    She didn¡¯t n to stay at the Kang family home tonight. Instead, she nned to return to Mo Garden with Mo Long.


    Although old master Kang was reluctant to leave, he didn¡¯t insist on Jiang Yu staying.


    On the way back, Mo Long was curious why Jiang Yu wanted to return to Mo Garden. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to return to Mo Garden tonight?¡±


    Jiang Yu raised the box in her hand. ¡°To study this, of course.¡±


    ¡°Study the y figurine?¡± Mo Long smiled. ¡°Do you like this figurine very much because it was given to you by your uncle?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Jiang Yu curled her lips and told Mo Long about Shang Wen¡¯s poisoning.


    ¡°You mean to say that Shang Wen was poisoned by Kang Zheng in the gifts he gave him?¡± Mo Long paused and his eyes turned cold. ¡°Then, the mannequin he gave you also had this poison?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but that strange smell is exactly the same as the one on sister Shang Wen¡¯smp,¡± Jiang Yu exined. ¡°So, it¡¯s hard for me not to think that Kang Zheng wanted to poison me.¡±


    ¡°He sure has guts.¡± Mo Long sneered. ¡°Old Master Kang is still alive, but he actually extended his poisonous hand to you and Shang Wen?¡±


    ¡°You really know a person¡¯s face but not his heart.¡± Jiang Yu sighed, ¡°He always smiles to everyone, making people feel very close to him. I didn¡¯t expect that under such an amiable face, he hid such a vicious heart.¡±


    ¡°Now, do you have evidence to prove that Kang Zheng did it?¡± Mo Long asked.


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°Not yet. I don¡¯t know what ingredients are in this strange smell, so I still need time to check it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you check it out.¡±


    ¡°I can do it myself,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°It¡¯s better if fewer peoplee into contact with this matter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long nodded and agreed to Jiang Yu¡¯s request.


    Back in Mo Garden, Jiang Yu took out the y figurine. After looking around, she ced it next to a potted nt.


    However, it was not enough. Jiang Yu found arge ss cover and put the figurine and the potted nt together.


    ¡°What is this for?¡± Mo Long asked in confusion.


    ¡°To see what ingredients are in it,¡± Jiang Yu exined, ¡°There is no way to test the smell, so I can only use other methods to verify it. Let this mannequin stay with this potted nt for the night. We will see how the situation changes tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay, have a good rest tonight. Don¡¯t upset yourself because of this.¡± Mo Long put his arms around Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    The once adorable mannequin actually looked ferocious in the dark.

 Chapter 895 - Toxic Subtance

    <h4>Chapter 895: Toxic Subtance</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    The next morning, Jiang Yu got up and rushed to check the condition of the potted nt.


    The sulent nt, which had a strong vitality, had already withered.


    ¡°Withered?¡± Jiang Yu was shocked.


    How could it have withered in just one night?!


    Jiang Yu quickly removed the ss cover, and a pungent smell mixed with the fragrance entered Jiang Yu¡¯s nose.


    ¡°This smell is¡­¡± Jiang Yu searched quickly in her mind and finally identified a gas. ¡°Sulfur dioxide?¡±


    Sulfur dioxide itself was a colorless gas with a pungent smell. If inhaled inrge quantities, it would cause harm to people¡¯s heart, brain, and blood vessels. In severe cases, it could even lead to cancer.


    Kang Zheng must have diluted the sulfur dioxide gas, ced the gifts inside to absorb the gas, and then sprayed some perfume to cover up the pungent smell.


    Andst night, because the mannequin had been ced in the ss cover for an entire night, the smell did not spread out and all of it gathered in the ss cover. Therefore, when Jiang Yu removed the ss cover, she could smell the unpleasant smell.


    ¡°He¡¯s really scheming. He actually diluted the sulfur dioxide gas,¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself.


    However, there was one thing that she did not understand ¡ª why did Kang Zheng attack Shang Wen, but Kang Xuan was still fine?


    Just as Jiang Yu was puzzled, Sister Xia called, ¡°Jiang Yu, how have you been recently?¡±


    Jiang Yu briefly exined the events of the past few days, and Sister Xia let out a long sigh of relief, she said, ¡°As long as you sessfully return to the Kang family, it will be fine. Oh right, I have something to tell you. In three months, this year¡¯s movie queen selection will begin. You must film a few more films during this period of time. That way, your ranking on the leaderboards will be higher.¡±


    ¡°But no matter how high it is, you still have to rely on others to vote in the end.¡± Jiang Yu smiled helplessly.


    Sister Xia exined, ¡°That¡¯s why I let you film a few more films to increase your fan count. Only when you have arge number of fans will you have more votes.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t force this.¡± Jiang Yu smiled. Besides, she still had something more important to do.


    She had to find evidence of Kang Zheng¡¯s poisoning in the shortest time possible.


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t force her, I still have to do it.¡± Sister Xia¡¯s attitude was very firm, ¡°You didn¡¯t publicize the incident where Li Yue harmed you back then and allowed her to continue to develop in the entertainment industry. Could it be that you still intend to let her continue to make the list in this year¡¯s movie queen selection?¡±


    ¡°Her ability can make it onto the list.¡± Jiang Yu had an objective attitude towards Li Yue¡¯s ability. She didn¡¯t nder Li Yue just because of personal grudges.


    ¡°But her character isn¡¯t good enough.¡± Sister Xia did not understand Jiang Yu¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Could it be that that matter has passed just like that? The beetle and the hit-and-run, as well as those sinister dolls that were left at your door a few nights ago, are you really going to let it go?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I have my own ns.¡± The corners of Jiang Yu¡¯s lips curled up and a strange smile appeared on her face, ¡°Hasn¡¯t she always wanted to take back the movie queen from me? ¡°hen let¡¯s do as she wishes and ¡®return¡¯ the movie queen back. When she stands at the peak and looks down from above, who knows how she¡¯ll feel if someone pulls her down and drops her to the bottom?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sister Xia seemed to understand Jiang Yu¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing. However, I¡¯ll still give you a job in the next few months. You have to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°I know, Sister Xia.¡±


    After Jiang Yu hung up the phone, she went online to look up all the information about sulfur dioxide and sorted out a document.


    She sent the document to Shang Wen and briefly exined what the unpleasant smell was.


    ¡°Sulfur dioxide?¡± Shang Wen was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that poisonous gas?!¡±


    ¡°However, Kang Zheng seems to have diluted it and even put on perfume to cover it up. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t recognize the smell immediately,¡± Jiang Yu muttered.


    ¡°It seems that he really wants to kill me.¡± Shang Wen was so angry that his teeth were itching.


    ¡°Not only you, but also me,¡± Jiang Yu said helplessly. ¡°Yesterday, he gave me a y doll. When I opened the box, I smelled the unpleasant smell.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Shang Wen was even more surprised this time. ¡°You just returned to the Kang family, and he wants to kill you so soon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s because of Grandpa¡¯s fourth will,¡± Jiang Yu guessed, ¡°On the surface, he seems to be content with the will in his hands, but in fact, he wants more than that. What he wants is the two wills in your mother¡¯s and my hands.¡±

 Chapter 896 - Their Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 896: Their Rtionship</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Shang Wen couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°At the beginning, he said that he only wanted the will in his hands. He even said that he would give his share to my mother and save it for my treatment. But you said that his actual intentions were¡­ the other two wills?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu was also puzzled, ¡°And there¡¯s one thing that I don¡¯t understand. Kang Zheng tried to poison you and me, but Kang Xuan was fine? Why? If he really wanted to swallow all the inheritance on his own, why would he let Kang Xuan go? Or did he just want to swallow the inheritance in our hands?¡±


    ¡°What you said makes sense¡­¡± Shang Wen was gradually beginning to understand this matter. ¡°So he must have some ulterior motive, right?¡±


    ¡°Everyone calls him ¡®uncle¡¯, so why does he only want to harm his two nieces and not his own nephew?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ there¡¯s a rtionship between Kang Xuan and Kang Zheng?¡± Shang Wen probed his thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, other than this reason, there¡¯s nothing that can exin why Kang Zheng did this,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    ¡°But what kind of rtionship could there be between them?¡± Shang Wen racked his brain but could not think of anything. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the rtionship between nephew and uncle? What kind of rtionship could it be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not just the rtionship between uncle and nephew.¡± Jiang Yu felt that the rtionship between Kang Zheng and Kang Xuan was definitely not that simple. Otherwise, there would be no way to exin why Kang Zheng did this.


    ¡°But what other ridiculous reason could it be?¡± Shang Wen thought about it, he thought of a reason. ¡°Little sister Jiang Yu, do you think it¡¯s possible? Kang Xuan is the eldest grandson of the Kang family. No matter what he turns into in the end, the inheritance that belongs to him will always be in his hands.¡±


    ¡°But we are different. Our surname is not Kang. If we be stupid in the future, the inheritance might not belong to us. Therefore, Kang Zheng felt that rather than wasting time on Kang Xuan, it would be better to directly attack the two of us. Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± Jiang Yu rejected, ¡°Grandfather is not that kind of person. No matter what we be in the end, even if we marry somewhere else, the inheritance that belongs to us will still belong to us.¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t know what other reason there is.¡± Shang Wen was discouraged. ¡°It can¡¯t be that Kang Xuan and Kang Zheng have a parent-child rtionship, right? So Kang Zheng can¡¯t bear toy a hand on Kang Xuan?¡±


    Once these words were said, the air instantly fell silent.


    Shang Wen immediately reacted to what he had just said and hurriedly said, ¡°No, that, I was speaking nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s possible,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Shang Wen was shocked.


    ¡°The possibility is not high, but it¡¯s not zero percent.¡± Jiang Yu thought for a moment, ¡°Although Kang Zheng usually doesn¡¯t talk much and Kang Xuan is also quiet, the two of them don¡¯t seem to have any interaction at all. But this is just the surface. No one knows how they interact in private. It¡¯s just like how Kang Zheng greets everyone with a smile, but in reality, he is very evil.¡±


    Shang Wen was convinced by Jiang Yu¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°But where can we find out if this is true?¡± Shang Wen was in a difficult position. ¡°And if Kang Xuan is really Kang Zheng¡¯s son, then doesn¡¯t that mean that first aunt betrayed first uncle?¡±


    Jiang Yu guessed, ¡°Is Kang Xuan the biological son of first aunt? Could it be that first uncle and first aunt don¡¯t have children and Kang Zheng just happened to have a son, so he passed it on to first uncle?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. My mother said that when first aunt gave birth in the hospital, everyone was present. The name ¡®Kang Xuan¡¯ was personally given by first uncle,¡± said Shang Wen.


    As soon as he said this, Shang Wen looked as if he had been shocked by something. ¡°So it really was my first aunt who betrayed my first uncle?!¡±


    ¡°But no matter how we guess, it¡¯s just our guess. To verify this, we still need evidence.¡± Jiang Yu lowered her voice, ¡°Leave this matter to me. You just have to pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going to find evidence?¡± Shang Wen was very worried about Jiang Yu. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you?¡±


    ¡°No need. I can handle this myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Shang Wen no longer insisted. ¡°Then you have to be careful. No matter what method you use to find evidence, you have to ensure your own safety.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    It seemed that this matter was getting more and more ridiculous.

 Chapter 897 - Xu Ye’s Request

    <h4>Chapter 897: Xu Ye¡¯s Request</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu wanted to find out more about the rtionship between Kang Zheng and Kang Xuan. However, when she turned on theputer, she suddenly lost her train of thought and didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Was it really because Xin Xiu and Kang Zheng had an unusual rtionship, or was it because Kang Zheng was better and had deceived everyone?


    The more Jiang Yu thought about it, the more she felt a headache. She simply turned off theputer and prepared to lie down on the bed to rest for a while.


    However, just as shey down and closed her eyes, her cell phone rang.


    Jiang Yu initially thought that sister Xia had epted her job, but when she looked at the screen on her cell phone, she realized that it was Xu Ye.


    Ever since the matter of her returning to the Kang family had been resolved, she had not contacted Xu Ye. Why was Xu Ye contacting her again today?


    Although she did not understand, Jiang Yu still picked up the phone. ¡°Xu Ye? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Xu Ye was silent for a while before he said, ¡°How have you been at the Kang family recently?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good, pretty good.¡± Jiang Yu did not know why Xu Ye would ask her this question.


    Could it be that he still had feelings for her?


    ¡°What about Mo Long? is Mo Long treating you well?¡± Xu Ye asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jiang Yu was at a loss. She kept feeling that Xu Ye was very strange today.


    Xu Ye fell silent again. After a long while, he opened his mouth again and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I helped you with the matter of you going back to the Kang family to acknowledge your family. In return, can you do me a favor?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused. She didn¡¯t expect Xu Ye to n this.


    However, Xu Ye had indeed helped her a lot. It was reasonable for her to only do him a favor.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu asked, ¡°What favor?¡±


    ¡°This favor is very simple,¡± Xu Ye quickly said, ¡°You just need to tell Mo Long about our Xu family¡¯s matters, and then let Mo Long tell his grandfather about it.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Yu stand up. The Xu family had always been a subsidiary family of the Mo family, but for some unknown reason, the Xu family was defeated.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t respond, Xu ye anxiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have any concerns?¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent for a while, then replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll help you say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then thank you.¡± Xu Ye then let out a long sigh of relief.


    The air was silent again. Jiang Yu did not have anything to say to Xu Ye, but Xu Ye seemed to have a lot of things he wanted to say to Jiang Yu.


    He had organized the words in his mind countless times, but in the end, all he could say was, ¡°Live Well. Once my matters are settled, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu quickly hung up the phone.


    As expected, it was better not to contact each other in the future.


    Jiang Yuid on the bed for a while. Mo Long was still at work, but Elder Mo had just returned from walking his dog.


    She remembered that Xu Ye had asked her to do something for him, so she went downstairs to look for Elder Mo¡­


    Elder Mo held ball in his arms and sat on the sofa with a smile on his face. ¡°Jiang Yu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Grandfather, do you know Xu Ye?¡±


    Elder Mo thought for a moment and felt that this name was very familiar. He seemed to have heard it somewhere before.


    ¡°I should know. I feel that this name is very familiar.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked again, ¡°Then do you know about the Xu Family?¡±


    ¡°The Xu Family?¡± Elder Mo paused and pretended not to care. ¡°It¡¯s the Xu family that used to be affiliated with the Mo family, right? I know. Why?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°Xu Ye is a member of the Xu family.¡±


    ¡°No wonder this name sounds so familiar. So it¡¯s the grandson of that old fellow, Xu Wei.¡±


    Xu Wei was Xu Ye¡¯s grandfather.


    When Xu Ye was first born, Elder Mo had even gone to visit him. However, he had only seen him once. After a few years, something happened to the Xu family. Elder Mo had never seen any members of the Xu family again.


    Seeing that elder Mo knew about Xu Ye, Jiang Yu felt that this matter should not be difficult to resolve, so she said, ¡°Xu Ye contacted me today. He wants me to tell you about the Xu family.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say about that.¡± Elder Mo¡¯s expression was not very good, ¡°Xu Wei dared to cheat on the stock market, resulting in the loss of the Mo family. I didn¡¯t ask him forpensation. I just kicked him out of the subsidiary family of the Mo family and gave them a sum of money. That¡¯s already very lenient.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I understand.¡± Jiang Yu did not plead for Xu Ye, nor did she coax Elder Mo. . ¡°I will tell Xu Ye about this.¡±

 Chapter 898 - A Belated Apology

    <h4>Chapter 898: A Bted Apology</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu was not a party to this, so she could not persuade Elder Mo to forgive the Xu family.


    Jiang Yu understood the principle of ¡°Don¡¯t persuade others to be kind without going through their hardships.¡±.


    She went upstairs and called Xu Ye to tell him about this.


    When Xu Ye heard this, he was very disappointed. ¡°Really? Elder Mo really said that?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Yu replied.


    ¡°Is there really no room for negotiation? Jiang Yu, can you help me plead for mercy?¡± Xu Ye pleaded.


    This was the first time Jiang Yu had seen Xu Ye lower himself so much. However, she could not make the decision on behalf of Elder Mo¡­ Moreover,pared to asking for mercy from Elder Mo herself, it was far more practical for the people of the Xu family to ask for forgiveness.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Xu Ye, I hope you can understand what it means to say, ¡®Don¡¯t try to persuade others to be kind without going through the suffering of others¡¯. I¡¯m not a party involved. I don¡¯t know what the loss of money was like to the Mo family at that time. Therefore, I have no way to plead for you and ask grandfather to forgive the Xu family.¡±


    ¡°Is there really no way?¡± Xu Ye was anxious.


    ¡°If you really want to rely on the Mo family to restore the glory of the Xu family, then I suggest that the Xu familye and apologize in person.¡±


    Xu Ye was silent for a moment before he slowly said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu thought that Xu Ye had retreated because of the difficulty. She didn¡¯t expect that in just half an hour, Xu Ye woulde with his father to apologize.


    Elder Mo was still sitting in the living room ying with his dog. When he looked up and saw Xu Ye and father Xu, his expression changed instantly.


    Jiang Yu stood to the side. She could not tell what Elder Mo¡¯s expression meant.


    It was as if he was impatient when he saw his bbering neighbor, or as if he was surprised when he saw an old friend that he had not seen for many years.


    The air remained silent. No one spoke first. In the end, it was Elder Mo who closed the ball into the cage and asked, ¡°Are you the only ones here? Where¡¯s Xu Wei?¡±


    Father Xu replied softly, ¡°He has terminal cancer and has passed away.¡±


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    Elder Mo paused and looked a little at a loss.


    He stood where he was and asked, ¡°What brings you here today?¡±


    Xu Ye was about to speak when Father Xu stopped him. He took out a bank card from his wallet and respectfully handed it to Elder Mo. ¡°Uncle Mo, please ept this.¡±


    Xu Ye was shocked. ¡°Father!¡±


    Father Xu red at him and reprimanded, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Elder Mo looked at the bank card and asked in confusion, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Father Xu exined, ¡°This is the money that my father caused the Mo family to lose back then. I converted it ording to the bank¡¯s interest and deposited the money that should be returned to you into this bank card. Please keep it. There¡¯s no password.¡±


    Elder Mo¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, and his throat was a little dry. ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡±


    Father Xu smiled bitterly. ¡°I should have given it to you a long time ago, but it¡¯s been dyed until now. If it wasn¡¯t for this kid, Xu Ye,ing to find me today, I still wouldn¡¯t know what this kid is nning. Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s not mature yet.¡±


    ¡°Dad, What are you talking about?¡± Xu Ye was a little anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to restore the glory of the Xu Family?¡±


    ¡°The glory of the Xu family was given by the Mo family.¡± Father Xu Sighed. ¡°Your grandfather did something wrong. The Xu family deserves to be punished.¡±


    ¡°No matter what happened back then, it¡¯s been so long. It should be settled, right?¡± Xu Ye was puzzled and his tone was very angry. ¡°Why are you still clinging to this matter after so many years?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened back then.¡± Father Xu could only tell Xu Ye this.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I know? I know¡­¡± Father Xu interrupted Xu Ye before he could finish.


    ¡°Can you be more obedient?!¡±


    Xu Ye paused and immediately turned his face away. He was so angry that he didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    Elder Mo looked at the bank card for a long time, in the end, he pushed it back into father Xu¡¯s arms. ¡°Forget it, you can take it. The Xu family has nothing to do with the Mo family since long ago. As for the money that you owe, I didn¡¯t ask the Xu family to return it back then, so I won¡¯t ask you to return the money now.¡±


    As he spoke, Elder Mo closed his eyes, as if he was unwilling to continue speaking.


    Seeing this, father Xu didn¡¯t decline. Instead, he pulled Xu Ye¡¯s arm and left.


    Xu Ye did not want to leave at first. It seemed like he wanted to reason with Elder Mo, but Father Xu¡¯s attitude was very firm. He did not allow Xu Ye to continue staying in the Mo family.


    After they walked out of the door, Xu Ye asked in confusion, ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with you? How many years has passed since this incident? Why do you have to return the money?¡±

 Chapter 899 - Secret Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 899: Secret Investigation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Father Xu Sighed. ¡°This isn¡¯t just the Xu family who owes the Mo family. It¡¯s also your grandfather who owes Old Master Mo¡­ If he hadn¡¯t given your grandfather a mouthful of food back then, I¡¯m afraid the Xu family wouldn¡¯t have existed at this time. The Mo family owes the Xu family a huge favor, but your grandfather did such a thing. It¡¯s really chilling.¡±


    Xu Ye fell silent and did not speak again. After a long while, he held father Xu¡¯s arm and said slowly, ¡°Forget it, Dad. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    He did not expect that his n would not only fail to meet the expectations of the people, it did not even have a suitable result in the end.


    After Jiang Yu watched Xu Ye and his son leave, she looked at elder Mo, who had been silent the whole time.


    Elder Mo looked out of the window, unsure if he was looking at Xu Ye and his son.


    Perhaps he was just thinking about his good brothers who had gone through thick and thin together, and had mixed feelings for a moment.


    Jiang Yu wanted tofort him, but Elder Mo waved at her and returned to his room.


    Since that was the case, it was better for him to be alone.


    Jiang Yu returned to her room and turned on herputer again, preparing to investigate Kang Zheng and Kang Xuan.


    As Kang Xuan was younger than Kang Zheng and had simpler social connections, Jiang Yu decided to investigate Kang Xuan first.


    But no matter how Jiang Yu investigated, there were only a few pieces of information about Kang Xuan.


    ¡°It seems that Kang Xuan¡¯s social connections are really simple,¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself.


    Since she did not find any valuable information from Kang Xuan, Jiang Yu turned around and began to investigate Kang Zheng.


    However, there were many pieces of information about Kang Zheng. One after another, they lined up on theputer screen, densely packed.


    At first nce, Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes began to hurt.


    She closed her eyes to slow down for a while and began to check Kang Zheng¡¯s information one by one. But in the end, Jiang Yu did not find anything abnormal about Kang Zheng¡¯s social rtionship.


    ¡°Primary school, junior high school¡­ all the schools are normal. There is no abnormal rtionship.¡± Jiang Yu was in a dilemma for a moment.


    She stared at theputer screen and suddenly thought of Xin Xiu. So, she turned the page and began to investigate Xin Xiu¡¯s information.


    There was not much information about Xin Xiu, only half of theputer screen was upied.


    Jiang Yu checked them one by one and found that Xin Xiu¡¯s social connections were very normal.


    ¡°Strange, could it be that the two of them really don¡¯t have a rtionship?¡±


    Jiang Yu muttered to herself, zooming in the pages about Kang Zheng and Xin Xiu andparing them together.


    The advantage of doing this was that Jiang Yu soon found something strange ¡ª Xin Xiu and Kang Zheng were students from the same university and the same major, but they were not in the same ss.


    Although she only found this one clue, it was enough for Jiang Yu.


    She did not tell Shang Wen about this, but nned to tell Shang Wen after she had 100% evidence in her hands.


    Jiang Yu continued to follow the news and found out about the students who were in the same dormitory as Xin Xiu and the students who were in the same dormitory as Kang Zheng.


    The students who shared the same dormitory as Xin Xiu were now a primary school teacher. The students who shared the same dormitory as Kang Zheng were now the owners of a car shop.


    Jiang Yu found out the addresses of these two people and prepared to ask around when she had time.


    Just as Jiang Yu was thinking, her phone lit up. She picked it up and saw that it was a message from Kang Zheng.


    Jiang Yu did not know how Kang Zheng knew her phone number. She was sure that she had not told Kang Zheng.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, I am Kang Zheng, your second uncle. How is it? Do you like the gift I gave you?¡± Kang Zheng¡¯s message said.


    Jiang Yu organized her words and replied, ¡°I like it very much. Thank you, second uncle.¡±


    Kang Zheng quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Even though I chose it for a long time, I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like it after I gave it to you.¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°How is that possible? Second Uncle has good taste. The doll he chose is very cute. I especially like it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. When you return to the Kang family, I will buy you other gifts.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, second uncle.¡±


    After Jiang Yu replied, Kang Zheng did not reply anymore.


    ¡°You still want to give me a gift?¡± Jiang Yu was so angry that she almostughed. ¡°You really want to kill me.¡±


    He was clearly her second uncle, but in the end, he wanted to kill her two nieces for her brother¡¯s son.


    ¡­ No, maybe it was his own son.


    Jiang Yu told Shang Wen about this matter and asked if she was willing to go with her to inquire about Xin Xiu and Kang Zheng.


    Shang Wen had always been impatient, so she naturally agreed without hesitation.

 Chapter 900 - Their Past Experiences

    <h4>Chapter 900: Their Past Experiences</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After they agreed, Jiang Yu and Shang Wen made an appointment to go out.


    The reason they gave to their guardians was ¡ª to go on a trip!


    Although Shang Ping, his wife, and Mo Long didn¡¯t understand why Jiang Yu and Shang Wen suddenly wanted to go on a trip, they still agreed.


    And Jiang Yu and Shang Wen didn¡¯t n to stay in that ce any longer. As long as they found out what they wanted to know, they woulde back.


    They first went to the school where the primary school teacher was teaching and found out that she was currently in ss.


    The one who received them was a very young-looking teacher who had just graduated. She brought Jiang Yu and Shang Wen to the office and poured them two cups of water. ¡°If you¡¯re not in a hurry, wait here for a while. Sister Wang will be out of ss soon.¡±


    Sister Wang was the primary school teacher they were looking for this time.


    Jiang Yu and monk Wen took the water and politely said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After waiting for about ten minutes, sister Wang came back.


    The moment she entered the office, she saw two people sitting on the sofa. She was a little puzzled. ¡°Which student¡¯s parents are you two?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°No. We are Xin Xiu¡¯s rtives.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, Xin Xiu.¡± Sister Wang smiled. ¡°She¡¯s my ssmate from university. We are in the same dormitory. What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to her?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jiang Yu waved her hand. ¡°I just have some things I want to know from you.¡±


    ¡°What things?¡± Sister Wang became more alert in her heart, and the expression on her face changed from the amiable to alert.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. We mean no harm. We are Xin Xiu¡¯s niece and she is our aunt, so we won¡¯t do anything to harm her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Although sister Wang still didn¡¯t quite believe the two people in front of her, Jiang Yu and monk Wen looked very sweet and didn¡¯t seem like liars.


    So she said to Jiang Yu, ¡°If you have anything to say, go out and say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu readily agreed.


    Sister Wang asked the young teacher to look after her ss. Then, she brought Jiang Yu and monk Wen to the bench by the wall on the yground.


    ¡°Sit down. If you have anything to ask, just ask,¡± said sister Wang.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. A few days ago, we had a bet with Aunt Xin Xiu. The loser had to tell her story. However, Aunt Xin Xiu lost and refused to admit it no matter what.¡± Shang Wen casually made up an excuse, ¡°The two of us were really curious, so we asked Aunt Xin Xiu for your address and wanted to ask you.¡±


    Sister Wang thought about it and felt that this matter was also possible. After all, if Xin Xiu had not told them the address, they might not have been able to find this ce.


    Therefore, she gradually let down her guard and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can ask.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a little curious about Aunt Xin Xiu¡¯s love life.¡± Shang Wen grinned.


    Jiang Yu was very impressed by her. She actually asked such an explosive question right from the start.


    However, sister Wang didn¡¯t think too much about it, instead, she smiled and said, ¡°I knew it. You young people like to ask about such things. Let me think¡­ Oh right, Xin Xiu had a rtionship once when she was in university, but for some unknown reason, they ended on bad terms in the end.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Shang Wen asked curiously.


    ¡°It seems to be called¡­¡± Sister Wang racked her brain to recall, and finally remembered a person¡¯s name. ¡°Kang Zheng.¡±


    ¡°Kang Zheng?!¡± Shang Wen covered his mouth in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sister Wang thought that one of her words had scared her.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jiang Yu calmly tried to smooth things over. ¡°One of our friends is also called Kang Zheng, they just have the same name.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Sister Wang suddenly understood.


    Therefore, in the following period of time, sister Wang told in detail the story of Xin Xiu¡¯s rtionship with Kang Zheng, including the incident when Xin Xiu went to the hospital to have an abortion.


    ¡°Xin Xiu, she is very brave. He had not even graduated from university yet, and he dared to get pregnant with his boyfriend. In the end, because she had to take the final exam, she had no choice but to go to the hospital to abort the child. Kang Zheng was very angry at the time and ignored her for a few days. However, the two of them reconciled in the end. Unfortunately, Xin Xiu broke up with Kang Zheng a few days before graduation.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the reason?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Sister Wang shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We only heard about this matter from Xin Xiuter. However, Xin Xiu didn¡¯t tell us why the two of them broke up.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Shang Wen looked at each other and nodded in unison.


    It seemed that Xin Xiu had indeed dated Kang Zheng during her university days, so everything that Kang Zheng was doing now seemed to have a reasonable exnation.

 Chapter 901 - The Reason For The Breakup

    <h4>Chapter 901: The Reason For The Breakup</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After learning about the past from sister Wang, Jiang Yu nned to go to the car shop again and ask Kang Zheng¡¯s college roommate.


    ¡°Is there a need to ask? Didn¡¯t sister Wang already tell us about those things?¡± Shang Wen didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just listen to one person¡¯s story. We have to listen to other people¡¯s stories,¡± Jiang Yu exined.


    ¡°But sister Wang only knows so much. Kang Zheng¡¯s roommates probably don¡¯t know too much, right?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try our luck.¡± Jiang Yu gestured for Shang Wen to go with her. ¡°Maybe besides those things in the past, we can also find out the reason for their breakup?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shang Wen¡¯s curiosity was piqued when Jiang Yu said that. She also decided to go to the car store with Jiang Yu.


    The car shop was not far from the school. It was only three streets away.


    Jiang Yu led Shang Wen to the car shop. A man in a suit ran out with a smile on his face to wee them.


    ¡°Hello, customers. What can I do for you two?¡± The man smiled like a flower. He seemed to be a manager or manager.


    ¡°Hello, we are looking for the manager.¡± Jiang Yu was very polite.


    The man smiled and said, ¡°I am the manager. My surname is Liu.¡±


    ¡°Hello, manager Liu.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°We are here because we have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Manager Liu thought that the two girls in front of him were the daughters of some rich family who came to buy a car.


    However, he was only half right. Jiang Yu and Shang Wen were indeed the daughters of rich families, but they were not here to buy a car.


    Jiang Yu asked tentatively, ¡°Manager Liu, do you know Kang Zheng?¡±


    ¡°Kang Zheng?¡± Manager Liu paused for a moment. He didn¡¯t know why the two people in front of him would ask about his college ssmate.


    However, out of politeness, he still answered honestly, ¡°That¡¯s my college ssmate. Why are you looking for him?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Jiang Yu smiled politely. ¡°He¡¯s our rtive. He wants to ask you about him.¡±


    ¡°What rtive?¡± Store manager Liu still had a smile on his face, but he was already a little impatient.


    ¡°He¡¯s our uncle.¡± Jiang Yu briefly introduced her identity as Shang Wen.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard that he has a niece. The person you mentioned and the one I know might not be the same person.¡± Store manager Liu didn¡¯t n to continue wasting time with Jiang Yu. He only hoped that the two of them would leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same person,¡± Jiang Yu quickly said. ¡°We just want to know more about him¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, store manager Liu interrupted her. ¡°I said that if it¡¯s not the same person, then it¡¯s not the same person. But no matter which Kang Zheng is, he¡¯s definitely a fool who helps others take care of their wives.¡±


    Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Please exin clearly¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. Do you two want to buy a car? If not, then get out of the way. Don¡¯t block other people¡¯s way and dy my business.¡±


    With that, store manager Liu chased Jiang Yu and Shang Wen away without any exnation.


    ¡°You really have no manners!¡± Shang Wen frowned and reprimanded loudly.


    But store manager Liupletely ignored her and still forcefully chased the two of them out.


    Shang Wen was very angry after being kicked out of the store. She couldn¡¯t help butin to Jiang Yu, ¡°How can he be like this? We just want to inquire about some things. Why does he act like we owe him money?¡±


    ¡°Most businesses are like this,¡± Jiang Yu said helplessly. ¡°But it¡¯s good. Although he didn¡¯t say anything about Kang Zheng, I know the reason why Kang Zheng broke up with aunt.¡±


    ¡°AH? What reason?¡± Shang Wen didn¡¯t hear what manager Liu said at all.


    ¡°He just said that no matter which Kang Zheng is, he must be a fool who helps others take care of their wives. From what he said, I can roughly guess what he meant,¡± Jiang Yu said thoughtfully, ¡°Maybe something happened between first uncle and first aunt at that time and they had to get married, so Kang Zheng had to let go.¡±


    ¡°Why does it feel like a melodrama?¡± Shang Wen shook his head, indicating that he could not understand.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back,¡± Jiang Yu said softly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shang Wen and Jiang Yu went back together, but they did not return to the Kang family home. Instead, they returned to Mo Garden together.


    Shang Ping and Mo Long went to their respectivepanies to work. Only Kang Qi and Elder Mo stayed in Mo Garden, quietly waiting for Shang Wen and Jiang Yu to return.


    Upon seeing the two of them return, Kang Qi stood up and asked with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go on a vacation? Why are you back so soon?¡±

 Chapter 902 - Beat Around The Bush

    <h4>Chapter 902: Beat Around The Bush</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Nothing much, I just came back.¡± Shang Wen shrugged and pretended to look regretful.


    Kang Qi smiled dotingly and said, ¡°Then hurry up and go upstairs with Xiao Yu to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Shang Wen and Jiang Yu went upstairs and went to Jiang Yu¡¯s bedroom. When they entered, Shang Wen patted her chest and said in a frightened voice, ¡°You scared me to death. I almost told my mom about this just now.¡±


    ¡°The fewer people who know about this, the better,¡± said Jiang Yu, ¡°But based on sister Wang and manager Liu¡¯s words, we don¡¯t have any evidence that Kang Zheng and aunt have an abnormal rtionship. We can only prove that aunt did have a rtionship with Kang Zheng when she was in university.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? We have no clue at this point.¡± Shang Wen sighed.


    ¡°After I help you with acupuncture tomorrow, we¡¯ll go back to the Kang residence and look for first aunt.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shang Wen was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to ask first aunt directly?!¡± Shang Wen was shocked.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Jiang Yu smiled helplessly.


    That night, Shang Wen stayed in Mo garden and rested in the same bedroom as Jiang Yu. This made Mo Long, who had finally finished his day of work, feel even more tired.


    The next day, Jiang Yu and Shang Wen went to the Kang family¡¯s house together. They happened to see Xin Xiu knitting a sweater on the sofa and Kang Xuan, who was ying games with his headphones, sitting beside her.


    When Xin Xiu saw Jiang Yu and Shang Wen, she put down the things in her hands and greeted them with a smile. ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re back? Are you hungry? There¡¯s noodles in the kitchen. I¡¯ll cook some for you.¡±


    However, her smile looked more like a show.


    Jiang Yu smiled and approached her. ¡°Aunt, we¡¯re not hungry.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re not hungry.¡± Xin Xiu was still smiling. ¡°I heard that the two of you went on a vacation yesterday? Why did youe back in just one day?¡±


    ¡°It was boring, so I came back.¡± Shang Wen shrugged. ¡°I said it was a vacation, but in fact, I just went to a small city by the side and saw some strange scenery.¡±


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Xin Xiu asked with a smile.


    In fact, she was not concerned about Jiang Yu and Shang Wen. She even suspected that Jiang Yu had joined forces with Kang Qi¡¯s family and wanted to devour her inheritance.


    However, she still pretended to be eager, so that she could show that she really cared about these juniors.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I just looked at the nearby schools, snack shops, or car shops.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and told her about the ces that she and Shang Wen had visited yesterday.


    However, Xin Xiu didn¡¯t feel that something was wrong because she hadn¡¯t contacted sister Wang much, so she didn¡¯t know what her current job was.


    As for manager Liu, Xin Xiu hadn¡¯t even met him, let alone know about the auto shop.


    ¡°What auto shop are you two girls going to?¡± Xin Xiu smiled. She thought that the two of them wanted to buy a car on a whim.


    ¡°I heard that the manager of the car store has a friend. The story of his university days is very interesting,¡± Jiang Yu said slowly, observing the expression on Xin Xiu¡¯s face. ¡°The two of us were curious, so we went to take a look.¡±


    ¡°What story?¡± Xin Xiu put on a curious look.


    Her expression did not change, so Jiang Yu guessed that Xin Xiu probably did not know that manager Liu.


    In that case, then she had to tell the story. ¡°His friend had a girlfriend during college. They were very in love, but the girl identally got pregnant. Because she was worried that it would affect the final exams in a few weeks, the girl chose to go to the hospital to have an abortion.¡±


    ¡°The store manager¡¯s friend was very angry and ignored the girl for a few days. Fortunately, they reconciled in the end. However, for some unknown reason, the girl got together with another boy. This made the store manager very angry because he felt that his friend was helping someone else take care of their wife.¡±


    The so-called ¡°story¡± ended at this point.


    Meanwhile, Xin Xiu¡¯s expression gradually froze from the smile at the beginning to an incredulous expression.


    ¡°Oh my God, this is a little sad, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xin Xiu said with a frown, as if she really felt sorry for this matter.


    However, Jiang Yu still caught the sh of fear on Xin Xiu¡¯s face.


    Perhaps she just felt that this ¡°Story¡± was unbelievable, or perhaps she felt that this ¡°Story¡± was too simr to her own experience.


    Shang Wen did not notice the change in Xin Xiu¡¯s expression. Looking at her expression, he thought that she really felt pity for the protagonist of this ¡°Story.¡±.


    ¡°But the girl ended up marrying a good man, and the store manager¡¯s friend also married a good girl.¡±

 Chapter 903 - 100% Sure

    <h4>Chapter 903: 100% Sure</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu casually drew a full stop to this ¡°Story¡±.


    Only then did Xin Xiu let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°After saying so much, are you hungry? I think I¡¯ll go and cook some noodles for you. If you¡¯re hungry, you can just eat it.¡±


    As she said that, Xin Xiu hurriedly ran to the kitchen.


    Shang Wen took a nce at Kang Xuan, who was still immersed in the game. In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, she pulled Jiang Yu into the warehouse by the stairs. ¡°Little sister Jiang Yu, I don¡¯t think aunt is lying. She might really have nothing to do with Kang Zheng. We have misunderstood her all this time.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you exin what sister Wang and store manager Liu said?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°Maybe they really have the same name and surname?¡± Shang Wen guessed.


    ¡°But they can¡¯t both know the same Kang Zheng and Xin Xiu who share the same name,¡± Jiang Yu said firmly.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Shang Wen thought for a moment and found that he really had no reason to defend himself, so he agreed with Jiang Yu. ¡°So¡­ is aunt really rted to Kang Zheng?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded with certainty. ¡°And it¡¯s definitely not an ordinary rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± Shang Wen asked.


    Even though Kang Zheng had poisoned her in an attempt to harm her, Xin Xiu had never done anything to let her down. Therefore, Shang Wen still did not want to believe that Xin Xiu would betray Kang Cheng.


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m 100% sure.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Shang Wen sighed. ¡°How could first aunt do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps after they got married, when they met Kang Zheng, they had already rekindled their old feelings,¡± Jiang Yu said with her head lowered.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this very unfair to Kang Xuan? The father he¡¯s called for more than 20 years is actually his own uncle, and the uncle he¡¯s called for more than 20 years is actually his own biological father?¡± Shang Wen found it ridiculous as she spoke, ¡°Even the television shows doesn¡¯t dare to act like this.¡±


    By the time the two of them left, Xin Xiu had already left with Kang Xuan.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already confirmed this matter.¡± Shang Wen sighed. ¡°Then do we still have to say it out loud?¡±


    Jiang Yu was in a dilemma for a moment.


    Although she was a member of the Kang family, this was, after all, the family affairs of her first uncle, Kang Cheng. She had no right to care about it at all.


    Moreover, there were manyplicated matters involved. It was better for him to step out and not get involved in this mess.


    Shang Wen and Jiang Yu had the same thoughts, so the two of them came to a consensus ¡ª no matter who asked, he had to say that he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°But there¡¯s still onest step,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°We still don¡¯t know if Kang Xuan is Kang Zheng¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way except for the paternity test,¡± Shang Wen said. ¡°But from what I see, even if the paternity test isn¡¯t done, this matter isn¡¯t too far off.¡±


    Shang Wen¡¯s words made sense, so Jiang Yu no longer insisted, she only said, ¡°As long as Kang Zheng doesn¡¯t continue to do anything that threatens us, we won¡¯t say anything about this matter. If first aunt feels guilty because of what I said today, she will naturally give herself away. If first uncle has the heart, he will naturally find out.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Shang Wen nodded, a worried expression appearing on her face.


    ¡°Then, we should just let him poison us and forget about it?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and then remembered that Shang Wen, who was beside her, had already been poisoned and mutted by Kang Zheng for several years.


    Although she could cure Shang Wen in time, it was still a big blow to her.


    Her uncle, whom she had respected for so long, had been poisoning her. No one could ept this fact.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t take your feelings into consideration¡­¡± Jiang Yu looked at Shang Wen, trying tofort her.


    However, Shang Wen had a good personality. She didn¡¯t n to be too calctive about this matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Why are you apologizing? If you really want to apologize, Kang Zheng will have toe and apologize to me.¡± Shang Wen smiled and put his arm around Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°If I were to be calctive about everything, I would have died of anger long ago. I wouldn¡¯t have given Kang Zheng the chance to poison me.¡±


    ¡°You really have a good temper.¡± Jiang Yu smiled.


    ¡°Of course. After all, he is my uncle that I have been calling ¡®uncle¡¯ for more than 20 years. Although I was so angry when I first heard that he had poisoned me, I immediately went to his house to scold him. However, after my anger subsided, I realized that I wasn¡¯t angry. I was just disappointed and couldn¡¯t ept the truth.¡± Shang Wen said, ¡°Because I was too disappointed, I didn¡¯t feel anything anymore.¡±


    Jiang Yu suddenly felt sorry for Shang Wen.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be sad when they found out that their uncle wanted to kill them.

 Chapter 904 - Took A Turn For The Worst

    <h4>Chapter 904: Took A Turn For The Worst</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    In the evening, Jiang Yu and Shang Wen stayed at the Kang residence and nned to stay there for a long time.


    Jiang Yu even went back to Mo Garden to retrieve silver needles so that she could help Shang Wen with acupuncture anytime and anywhere in the Kang residence.


    For a few days, Xin Xiu did not appear at the Kang residence. On the contrary, it was Kang Zheng who came a few times.


    Jiang Yu was washing vegetables in the kitchen while Shang Wen was sitting on the sofa peeling an apple. When she looked up and saw Kang Zheng, she was momentarily distracted and identally cut her hand with a knife.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Shang Wen cried out in pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yu hurriedly ran out of the kitchen and saw Kang Zheng standing in front of the sofa and Shang Wen, whose hand was bleeding non-stop.


    Kang Zheng looked coldly at Shang Wen, but he stood where he was, unmoved.


    Jiang Yu took out the medical kit and helped Shang Wen to stop the bleeding and disinfect the wound. After that, she bandaged her wound.


    Kang Zheng did not say a word throughout the whole process. He only looked at her coldly and no one knew what he was thinking.


    When Jiang Yu put away the medical kit, he asked, ¡°Second uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kang Zheng forced a smile on his face and answered, ¡°Why did Wen Wen get hurt by ident?¡±


    The expression on his face was very scary. It was daytime, but it made Shang Wen and Jiang Yu feel a chill on their backs.


    Jiang Yu coughed a few times and asked again, ¡°Second uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just came to see you.¡± Kang Zheng put on his harmless look again and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to Italy on a business trip recently. Do you have anything you want? Second uncle will help you bring it.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Shang Wen hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Second uncle, be careful on the road.¡±


    Kang Zheng then looked at Jiang Yu and asked, ¡°Little Yu, eh? Do you have anything you want?¡±


    Jiang Yu also shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just bring you some specialty products.¡± Kang Zheng smiled and turned to leave.


    ¡°You scared me to death.¡± Shang Wen¡¯s heart was still thumping non-stop. ¡°His expression is really scary.¡±


    ¡°He should already know that we found out about what happened between him and his aunt. He came here just to give us a warning. Or perhaps, he already has a way to get rid of us.¡±


    ¡°Hu?!¡± Shang Wen was shocked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know when to stop? How dare he continue!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what he will do when hees back from Italy,¡± said Jiang Yu. ¡°The best way now is to stay put.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, got it.¡±


    Kang Zheng flew to Italy the next day and returned a weekter.


    During this period, Xin Xiu and Kang Xuan still didn¡¯t show up at the Kang family¡¯s house. Only Kang Cheng came to visit from time to time.


    Jiang Yu really wanted to know what happened to Xin Xiu, so she asked when Kang Cheng came, ¡°Uncle, why haven¡¯t I seen your aunt and brother Kang Xuan recently?¡±


    ¡°Your aunt is sick. Little Xuan is taking care of her.¡± Kang Cheng ced all the things he bought on the coffee table and left.


    ¡°How can this be? She fell sick a week ago. Why hasn¡¯t she recovered until now?¡± Shang Wen was puzzled. ¡°If it¡¯s really that serious, why didn¡¯t she go to the hospital to have a look?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that she¡¯s sick, but that she can¡¯t face us,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°It seems that she used the excuse of being sick to hide herself very well. Uncle didn¡¯t notice anything unusual at all.¡±


    ¡°This matter is getting more and moreplicated.¡± Shang Wen sighed. She didn¡¯t know when this matter would be resolved.


    On the second day after Kang Zheng returned from Italy, Jiang Yu and Shang Wen received Xin Xiu¡¯s invitation. ¡°Wenwen, Xiao Yu, the weather has been pretty good recently. Eldest aunt will treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°What is she up to?¡± Shang Wen didn¡¯t understand. ¡°She was clearly pretending to be sick before and didn¡¯t dare face us. Why is she suddenly treating us to a meal?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not know why Xin Xiu¡¯s attitude had changed so quickly. She had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Are we going?¡± Shang Wen asked.


    ¡°Yes, I want to see what kind of show the two of them are going to put on,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Shang wen replied, ¡°Sure, aunt! Where are we going to eat?¡±


    Xin Xiu immediately sent a message, ¡°Tonight. I¡¯ll pick you guys up.¡±


    Shang Wen replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After replying to the message, Shang Wen had a bad feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s normal to treat us to a meal, but why do I feel so uneasy?¡±


    ¡°I feel uneasy too.¡± Jiang Yu also had a bad feeling. ¡°Her attitude has changed too quickly, and it seems like she can¡¯t wait to treat us to a meal. I don¡¯t believe that she doesn¡¯t have a purpose.¡±

 Chapter 905 - Knockout Powder

    <h4>Chapter 905: Knockout Powder</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    At night, Xin Xiu gave Shang Wen a call. ¡°Wenwen, I¡¯m already at the door. Come out, the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shang Wen hung up the phone and called Jiang Yu. ¡°Little sister Jiang Yu, aunt is already at the door.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go down now.¡± Jiang Yu took her small backpack, which contained her silver needles.


    She would never believe that Xin Xiu would suddenly be so kind as to invite her Shang Wen out for dinner. Just in case, Jiang Yu decided to bring a self-defense weapon. Sharp products were not suitable, so silver needles were the best choice.


    Xin Xiu had said from the beginning that it was best not to tell anyone about this. This was a very strange request, so it reinforced the bad premonition in Jiang Yu¡¯s heart.


    As Jiang Yu and Shang Wen didn¡¯t have any actual evidence, they didn¡¯t tell anyone for the time being.


    When the two of them arrived at the Kang Residence¡¯s entrance, they saw not only Xin Xiu, but also Kang Zheng, who had just returned from Italy.


    ¡°Second uncle? Why are you here?¡± Shang Wen asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I don¡¯t know how to drive?¡± Xin Xiu hurriedly exined with a smile. ¡°Your eldest uncle is also busy and doesn¡¯t have much time. I have no choice, so I asked your second uncle to help drive.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Jiang Yu and monk Wen acted as usual, as if they didn¡¯t sense anything wrong. They opened the car door and got in.


    When Jiang Yu got in the car, she secretly turned on her phone¡¯s recording function while Xin Xiu was fastening her seatbelt and Kang Zheng was checking the elerator.


    ¡°Xiao Yu just returned to the Kang family not long ago. As an aunt, I should treat her to a meal no matter what,¡± Xin Xiu said with a smile. ¡°It just so happens that you two have a good rtionship, so let¡¯s have a meal together.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, first aunt,¡± Jiang Yu thanked her with a smile.


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? This is what an aunt should do,¡± Xin Xiu said.


    So far, it had been a very normal development and a very normal conversation. There was nothing wrong with Xin Xiu.


    Shang Wen thought that he and Jiang Yu were worrying too much over nothing. However, Jiang Yu felt that the quieter the car was, the scarier the things that would happen next.


    After sitting for a while, Shang Wen¡¯s back started to sweat. She kept fanning herself with her hands and said, ¡°Second uncle, why didn¡¯t you turn on the air conditioner?¡±


    ¡°I forgot. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kang Zheng turned on the air conditioner in the car and a strange fragrance instantly came out.


    ¡°It smells so good. Is it some kind of perfume?¡± Shang Wen smelled the fragrance and thought it was some kind of car perfume.


    However, Kang Zheng and Xin Xiu didn¡¯t say anything.


    Shang Wen didn¡¯t understand. Just as he was about to speak, she felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t speak properly.


    ¡°Second¡­ second uncle, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Kang Zheng smiled.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t feel right. Why is my head so dizzy?¡± Shang Wen¡¯s vision was starting to blur.


    Jiang Yu had the same feeling, so she guessed that the strange fragrance just now should be the knockout drug that made people lose consciousness.


    So she immediately took out the silver needle in her bag, pulled out one, and stabbed it fiercely on her finger.


    The sudden pain and stimtion instantly cleared up Jiang Yu¡¯s consciousness.


    She looked at Shang Wen beside her without leaving a trace, and also took out the silver needle to stab the back of her hand.


    If she allowed Shang Wen to be drugged now, she might not be able to care about her when she ran awayter.


    Shang Wen¡¯s consciousness had already started to slow down, so she did not feel any pain when Jiang Yu stabbed him with the silver needle.


    After a while, she finally felt the pain on the back of her hand. However, it was not intense. She raised her hand and looked at the wound in confusion. When she saw the wound, she looked at Jiang Yu in confusion.


    Jiang Yu nodded slightly, indicating that she had indeed stabbed the wound herself.


    Shang Wen put her hand down and quickly felt the pain on the back of her hand.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Shang Wen could not help but cry out in pain.


    It seemed that she had regained consciousness and her pain perception had also recovered.


    Xin Xiu and Kang Zheng did not seem to hear Shang Wen¡¯s voice and continued to focus on driving.


    Jiang Yu looked at the scenery outside the window and felt that it was getting more and more remote. From the noisy and noisy scene at the beginning, it had bepletely silent now.


    This was not the way to the restaurant.


    ¡°Second uncle, first aunt, where are we going?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°To eat,¡± Xin Xiu said the same thing, but her tone was no longer as gentle as before.


    ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡± Jiang Yu stared at Xin Xiu¡¯s face in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a ce to eat.¡± Kang Zheng curled her lips.

 Chapter 906 - Silence Them

    <h4>Chapter 906: Silence Them</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Would the ce for dinner be in such a remote ce?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s voice turned cold.


    ¡°Then where do you want to eat?¡± Kang Zheng asked. ¡°Do you really think that we¡¯re here to eat today?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we here to eat?¡± Shang Wen did not react. ¡°Didn¡¯t aunt say that she would treat us to a meal?¡±


    ¡°Shang Wen, why are you so naive?¡± Xin Xiu smiled. ¡°I said that we¡¯re here to eat, so we¡¯re here to eat? You¡¯re such a naive child.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been lying to me?¡± Shang Wen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why?! If we didn¡¯t believe you, we would never have agreed to let you eat out!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re naive.¡± Xin Xiu¡¯s smile was full of mockery.


    ¡°Stop the car now and let us out, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Shang Wen took out his phone and threatened.


    ¡°Then you can try and see if you can make this call.¡± Kang Zhengughed.


    Hearing this, Shang Wen quickly turned on her phone and found that there was no signal. There were some apps on the phone that could be used, but messages could not be sent, and the phone was busy.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did you do?!¡± Shang Wen shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re really strong.¡± Xin Xiu looked at Shang Wen as if she was watching a good show. ¡°There¡¯s a small signal jammer in this car, so of course your phone has no signal.¡±


    ¡°What, what are you guys trying to do?!¡± Shang Wen¡¯s hand was already on the car door, ready to open the door and jump out at any time.


    Seeing her thoughts, Kang Zheng immediately locked the car door behind them, not giving Shang Wen and Jiang Yu any chance.


    However, there was still one thing that he did not understand. They had been smelling this incense for so long, why were they still in such good spirits?


    ¡°I advise the two of you not to be ungrateful,¡± Kang Zheng said fiercely. ¡°I have already locked the door. There is no way for you to open the door!¡±


    Shang Wen pulled the car door in horror, but found that the car door did not move at all.


    Jiang Yu was also a little flustered, but she still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°You two little girls, why don¡¯t you go to school properly? Why do you always like to ask about other people¡¯s stories?¡± Kang Zheng¡¯s tone was a little mocking. ¡°It¡¯s not good to always ask about other people¡¯s stories.¡±


    ¡°Leave us alone!¡± Jiang Yu quickly got up and reached out to grab the steering wheel in Kang Zheng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy?!¡± Xin Xiu¡¯s eyes were red with anxiety as she pulled Jiang Yu back. ¡°I advise you to behave yourself! If that¡¯s the case, no one will survive!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you want us to live either!¡± Jiang Yu roared. ¡°Rather than the two of us dying, it¡¯s better for everyone to die together!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Don¡¯t go crazy!¡± Xin Xiu pulled Jiang Yu¡¯s hand with all her might, but Jiang Yu refused to let go.


    Seeing this, Shang Wen also rushed over to help.


    Both of them were fighting for the steering wheel, which made it difficult for Xin Xiu and Kang Zheng to handle.


    The car crashed down on the empty path and finally crashed into a big tree.


    ¡°Help!¡± Shang Wen shouted and closed her eyes as if epting her fate.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Let go quickly! Otherwise, we will all die!¡± Xin Xiu¡¯s eyes were so red that they looked like they were about to bleed. ¡°You want to die, but we don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Either we all live together, or we all die together!¡± Jiang Yu still refused to let go.


    ¡°I advise you not to regret it!¡± Kang Zheng shouted and let go of his hand.


    ¡°Kang Zheng!¡± Xin Xiu looked at Kang Zheng in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Don¡¯t you want to live too?!¡±


    ¡°At most, we will all die together!¡± Kang Zheng didn¡¯t care at this point.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Xin Xiu shouted until her throat was about to split open.


    The car finally crashed into a big tree and then flipped over. The car rolled down the side of the hill.


    The hill wasn¡¯t high, but it was very steep. The car only stopped after a few rounds.


    Xin Xiu¡¯s head hit the windshield in front of her and she fainted on the spot. Although Kang Zheng protected his head, his legs were mped by the airbags that popped out and he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    The front of the car had been hit hard, so the damage was the most serious. Kang Zheng and Xin Xiu were also seriously injured. The rear of the car had been hit rtively lightly, so Jiang Yu and Shang Wen were also slightly injured.


    Therefore, although Jiang Yu and Shang Wen were temporarily unconscious, they quickly regained consciousness.


    After regaining consciousness, Jiang Yu quickly opened the car door and escaped. Then, she held Shang Wen¡¯s hand and ran out with her.


    Kang Zheng watched them escape, but there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Stop!¡±

 Chapter 907 - Vagrant

    <h4>Chapter 907: Vagrant</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yupletely ignored Kang Zheng who was behind her. She held Shang Wen¡¯s hand and walked forward.


    Until Kang Zheng who was behind her begged bitterly, ¡°Wait, I beg you. Even if you don¡¯t want to save me, Xin Xiu is your aunt. You should at least save her, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Yu stopped. ¡°After I save you, then you will kill us, right?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Kang Zheng shook his head repeatedly. ¡°I promise, I will absolutely not harm you!¡±


    ¡°Your words have no credibility.¡± Jiang Yu looked at him coldly. ¡°Xin Xiu intends to harm me with you, so the credibility is not high. I won¡¯t save you, you have to pray for yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Kang Zheng did not give up. ¡°We are your uncle and aunt, how can you leave us to die?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use your identity to ask me.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even turn her head. ¡°When you poisoned us, why didn¡¯t you say that we were your nieces?¡±


    Kang Zheng paused. He couldn¡¯t believe that Jiang Yu actually knew that he had poisoned them.


    He thought of countless excuses in his mind, but when he looked up, Jiang Yu and Shang Wen had already disappeared.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Kang Zheng pounded the ground angrily.


    Jiang Yu brought Shang Wen up the hill. He had originally thought that they would be able to take a taxi back.


    However, when they stood at the spot where they had fallen, they realized that Kang Zheng had already driven them to a deste ce.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Shang Wenhuan looked around and felt a chill in her heart. ¡°They are really trying to kill us. There is no one in this ce. Even if we call for help, no one wille to save us!¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the way?¡± Jiang Yu did not expect Kang Zheng to bring them to this godforsaken ce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Shang Wen shook his head awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t expect Kang Zheng to bring us to this ce.¡±


    Jiang Yu fell silent and took out her phone.


    Since the car had already gone down the hill, the screen should be useless.


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s phone was already broken and she couldn¡¯t turn it on.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Use my phone.¡± Shang Wen took out his phone and realized that his phone was even more broken than Jiang Yu¡¯s.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Shang Wen was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time.¡± Jiang Yu sighed and walked back ording to her memory.


    She didn¡¯t even see a single animal, let alone a person.


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to see if there were any phone booths by the roadside, but based on this situation, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see a phone booth even if she walked for a day.


    ¡°Are we going to continue walking like this?¡± Shang Wen was very tired from walking and wanted to sit down and rest now. However, judging from Jiang Yu¡¯s appearance, she did not seem to have the intention to sit down and rest.


    ¡°There¡¯s no human habitation here, so we can¡¯t rest for the time being,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°Let¡¯s walk for a distance first and then find a ce to rest at night.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shang Wen followed behind Jiang Yu until they saw an abandoned building.


    This building was supposed to be demolished because the word ¡°Demolished¡± was written on the door. However, the surroundings were full of weeds. It seemed that no one had been here for a long time. They didn¡¯t know whether they should demolish it or not.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here.¡± Jiang Yu looked around and made sure that this was the only ce to rest. Then, she brought Shang Wen in.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark here.¡± Shang Wen smelled a strong smell of dust as soon as she walked in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold your hand.¡± Jiang Yu held Shang Wen¡¯s hand tightly and explored step by step in the darkness. ¡°There¡¯s no one here. It should be an abandoned building from a long time ago. Although it¡¯s a little dirty, it¡¯s very safe. Kang Zheng and Xin Xiu are trapped in the car. It¡¯s impossible for them to catch up to us so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s rest here today. My feet are really sore and I can¡¯t continue walking,¡± Shang Wen said, feeling wronged.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded in the darkness.


    They smeared their faces and found a rtively t ce to sit. There was a wall behind them that they could lean against. So the two of them sat down and prepared to rest quietly for a while.


    Jiang Yu took out her phone and tried to turn it on many times, but failed.


    The phone screen was already broken, and the fragments had even punctured a steel membrane. Jiang Yu touched the bumps on the fragments and thought about the next n to save herself.


    If she kept walking, but there was no map, she did not know when she would be able to walk back.


    Shang Wen wasn¡¯t sleepy either. She leaned on Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder and didn¡¯t know what to do next.

 Chapter 908 - Escape In Progress

    <h4>Chapter 908: Escape In Progress</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu and Shang Wen slept in the abandoned building for the whole night. When they opened their eyes the next day, they hurriedly left through the main door.


    ¡°Are we really going back just like that? If that¡¯s the case, who knows when we¡¯ll be able to go back.¡± Shang Wen looked at the endless road in front of him, ¡°We didn¡¯t go backst night. My parents and your fianc¨¦ must have been worried to death.¡±


    Speaking of Mo Long, Jiang Yu remembered that he had installed a GPS app on her phone before. He was afraid that she would run into danger when he went out, but no one came to save her.


    However, her phone was already broken. She didn¡¯t know if Mo Long could still find her through the GPS app.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go along this road first and see if there¡¯s a phone booth nearby or a mobile phone shop that can repair your phone,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± Shang Wenhuan looked around, but no matter how he looked at it, this was a deste ce. It was impossible for the shops that Jiang Yu mentioned to appear.


    ¡°We still have to go.¡± Jiang Yu pulled Shang Wenhuan along. ¡°We can¡¯t stay where we are. If Kang Zheng and Xin Xiu also follow this road and they are faster than us, we will bump into each other sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡± Shang Wen followed Jiang Yu closely.


    They walked along this path for another morning, but they didn¡¯t know where they were. Shang Wen was so tired that his mouth and tongue were dry, he couldn¡¯t take another step. ¡°No, little sister Jiang Yu, I really can¡¯t walk anymore. We haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday, and we haven¡¯t drunk a single drop of water. ¡°I¡¯m really too tired. I¡¯m hungry and thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Bear with it.¡± Jiang Yu was also very thirsty. Her body was covered in sweat, but she continued walking forward.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear it anymore. I¡¯m really too tired.¡± Shang Wen sat down on an abandoned bench by the side of the road. ¡°Jiang Yu, let¡¯s Rest.¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped helplessly and turned to look at Shang Wen. ¡°Sister Shang Wen, hold on a little longer.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± Shang Wen waved his hand. ¡°Little Sister Jiang Yu, you should leave first. Don¡¯t bother about me. I¡¯m already poisoned and my health isn¡¯t good. Don¡¯t let me cause you to be unable to escape.¡±


    ¡°Then you should rest first. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Jiang Yu also sat beside Shang Wen. ¡°When you¡¯re done resting, we¡¯ll set off.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and leave me alone.¡± Shang Wen pushed Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Rather than having both of us here, we might as well take advantage of this time to run!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Rest for a while. We¡¯ll set off immediately.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu¡­¡±


    Before Shang Wen could finish her sentence, she heard a voice from afar. ¡°Those two brats sure run fast.¡±


    From the voice, it was¡­ Kang Zheng! Then the person who was talking to him must be Xin Xiu!


    ¡°Why are they so fast!¡± Shang Wen mouthed to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything. She pulled Shang Wen along and hid beside the nearest bush.


    Kang Zheng and Xin Xiu didn¡¯t notice them. Instead, they sat down on the bench that they had just sat on.


    ¡°Is this chair hot?¡± Xin Xiu sat exactly where Shang Wen had just sat.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s those two little brats, they were just resting here.¡± Kang Zheng gritted his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for a while, then we¡¯ll go catch those two little brats right away!¡±


    ¡°How did the two of them find out about us?¡± Xin Xiu did not understand. ¡°And the poison she said, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this for now. All you need to know is that everything I did was for Little Xuan.¡± Kang Zheng did not intend to exin to Xin Xiu.


    ¡°What you did was illegal! Poisoning people, you said it was for Little Xuan?¡± Xin Xiu was furious. ¡°If you were really caught, wouldn¡¯t you be making Little Xuan a child without a father?¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t call me dad.¡± Kang Zheng turned his face away. ¡°Anyway, Kang Cheng will take good care of him. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I go in prison or not.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Xin Xiu was even angrier, ¡°Even if Little Xuan doesn¡¯t call you dad now, won¡¯t he call you dad in the future? I said I would definitely divorce Kang Cheng. Don¡¯t you believe me?! When the timees for the divorce, wouldn¡¯t Little Xuan still call you dad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s willing. Moreover, he keeps calling me uncle. How can he call me dad?¡± When Kang Zheng mentioned this, he couldn¡¯t hide the loneliness on his face.


    ¡°I already said that I will marry you in the future.¡± Xin Xiu softened her tone. ¡°You believe me, okay?¡±


    ¡°I believe you,¡± Kang Zheng said, his voice bing softer and softer.

 Chapter 909 - Murderous Intent

    <h4>Chapter 909: Murderous Intent</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°So Kang Zheng and Xin Xiu are really having an affair!¡± Shang Wen was indignant and whispered to Jiang Yu, ¡°This is not fair to uncle!¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the broken phone, I would definitely record their disgusting words.¡± Jiang Yu was also so angry that she gritted her teeth and wished she could rush out and give Kang Zheng and Xin Xiu, this shameless pair of dogs, a p.


    ¡°I heard from my mother that before you came back, she had been trying to curry favor with Jiang Ran.¡± Shang Wen gritted his teeth and exposed Xin Xiu¡¯s crime, ¡°At that time, I thought that she really felt sorry for little aunt¡¯s daughter. In the end, I realized that no matter who is little aunt¡¯s daughter, it doesn¡¯t matter to her. As long as one person wears this identity, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really too angry.¡± Shang Wen could no longer endure it. Even if he was going to die at the hands of these two people today, she would still jump out and scold them to vent her anger.


    However, Jiang Yu stopped her and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. When we safely return to the Kang family, we will have plenty of time to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Alright.¡± Although Shang Wen was rash, she was not brainless. She obediently squatted back down.


    But just like that, the weeds behind Jiang Yu and Shang Wen began to creak.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± rm bells rang in Kang Zheng¡¯s heart. He stood up and was about to head towards where Jiang Yu and Shang Wen were hiding.


    Shang Wen subconsciously grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s hand, and her body began to tremble involuntarily.


    Although Xin Xiu also heard the sound of the weeds, she thought it was from the wind. However, seeing that Kang Zheng was so vignt, she cautiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone.¡± Kang Zheng trusted his instincts.


    Seeing that Kang Zheng was getting closer and closer to her, and that he did not stop, Jiang Yu decided not to continue hiding.


    Anyway, Kang Zheng¡¯s legs were injured, and Xin Xiu had just woken up from hera. If a fight really broke out, who knew who would win and who would lose.


    Hence, Jiang Yu stood up and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±K ang Zheng paused and the corners of his mouth curled into a strange arc. ¡°It can¡¯t be just you, right? Where¡¯s Shang Wen?¡±


    Jiang Yu was about to say that Shang Wen had already left, but Shang Wen did not give her the chance to speak. Instead, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m here. What¡¯s wrong? Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°How dare you speak to your uncle like that?¡± Kang Zheng¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°Ptui!¡± Shang Wen spat without any restraint. ¡°My uncle would never poison me! You have done so many shameless things, and you still have the face to call yourself my uncle? You are really shameless!¡±


    ¡°Shang Wen! Did I give you a good impression?! ¡°Kang Zheng was furious and reached out to grab Shang Wen¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡± Shang Wen did not expect Kang Zheng to still have so much strength despite being injured.


    ¡°Sister Shang Wen!¡± Jiang Yu saw this and quickly took out a silver needle from her bag and stabbed the back of Kang Zheng¡¯s hand.


    Kang Zheng felt the pain and immediately let go of her hand.


    ¡°Sister Shang Wen, are you alright?!¡± Jiang Yu quickly held Shang Wen.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shang Wen waved her hand and coughed a few times before she straightened her body and red at Kang Zheng. ¡°If you really have the ability, you can take our lives here! If you don¡¯t have the ability, then don¡¯t say anything!¡±


    ¡°Sister Shang Wen!¡± Jiang Yu shouted.


    How could she still dare to say such ¡°Heroic words¡± at a time like this!


    ¡°Good! You are courting death!¡± Kang Zheng saw a sharp stone not far away and quickly went to pick it up.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Jiang Yu quickly pulled Shang Wen and ran forward. ¡°Run! He is going crazy now. He will really kill us!¡±


    Shang Wen was not a fool. What she said just now was just for fun. Was she really going to stand there and wait for death? That was absolutely impossible.


    ¡°Can we get out of this way?¡± Shang Wen kept running behind Jiang Yu as he asked while panting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Yu was so tired that she was out of breath. ¡°But we have no other choice now!¡±


    The two of them ran along the road for an unknown amount of time until they were exhausted and couldn¡¯t take another step forward. Then, their legs gave way and they copsed on the ground.


    ¡°We can¡¯t run anymore,¡± Shang Wen said with a wave of his hand.


    At this moment, Shang Wen felt that these two legs were no longer hers. Even the voice that came out of her throat belonged to someone else.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be able to catch up.¡± Jiang Yu was also very tired. Her two legs couldn¡¯t exert any strength at all.

 Chapter 910 - Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 910: Unexpected</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°This is really strange. Isn¡¯t he injured? Why is he still walking so fast?¡± Shang Wen was now more curious about this than she was about to run for her life. ¡°And that Xin Xiu, what¡¯s going on? Why is she like a strong man with such a strong recovery ability?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s like a cockroach that can¡¯t be killed. They¡¯re really two vermin,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    She took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°Have you rested? We need to continue runningter.¡±


    ¡°Continue running? I really can¡¯t do it.¡± Shang Wen waved her hand, sheid down on the ground and said, ¡°We took so many turns just now. Unless Kang Zheng has a dog¡¯s nose, he can¡¯t possibly know where we are.¡±


    However, just as she finished her sentence, Kang Zheng¡¯sughter came from behind her. ¡°Hahaha! Aren¡¯t you two good at running? Keep running!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Shang Wen jumped up in fright. ¡°What I¡¯m afraid ofes true!¡±


    She quickly hid behind Jiang Yu and carefully stuck her head out to look at Kang Zheng.


    Kang Zheng still had a sharp stone in his hand. Coupled with the strange smile on his face, the more she looked at him, the scarier he became.


    ¡°Kang Zheng, we have no enmity with you. Why do you have to kill us?¡± Jiang Yu calmly met Kang Zheng¡¯s eyes and secretly reached her hand into her bag.


    Kang Zheng noticed her actions and angrily shouted, ¡°Stop! Take your hand out! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to the both of you!¡±


    Jiang Yu had no choice but to stop and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You know something that you shouldn¡¯t know. What do you think? Either the two of you don¡¯t go back to the Kang family for the rest of your lives, or Xin Xiu and I don¡¯t go back to the Kang family! Guess what I will choose? ¡°Kang Zheng smiled evilly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to think to know what I will choose, right?¡±


    ¡°If you really kill the two of us here, then you¡¯re quite capable.¡± Jiang Yu sneered. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have the guts or the ability to escape sessfully.¡±


    Kang Zheng paused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that the two of us came out to have a meal with you. If the two of us went missing and the two of you returned to the Kang family unharmed, guess if others will suspect you?¡± Jiang Yu put on a very serious expression to scare Kang Zheng.


    ¡°How dare you tell others?!¡± Kang Zheng was so angry that his eyes were red. He raised the stone and rushed towards Jiang Yu and the others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jiang Yu pushed Shang Wen away and took the opportunity to dodge to the side, causing Kang Zheng to miss.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Shang Wen was so scared that her soul almost flew out.


    However, she didn¡¯t have any extra time to worry about Jiang Yu because Xin Xiu had already rushed over.


    ¡°Oh my God, you two are like cockroaches that can¡¯t be killed!¡± Shang Wen shouted in pain.


    Xin Xiu saw that Kang Zheng was dealing with Jiang Yu, so her target was Shang Wen. However, she was injured yesterday and had not fully recovered, so there was no guarantee that she could defeat Shang Wen.


    However, in order to prevent Shang Wen from running over and dying Kang Zheng, Xin Xiu could only brace herself and go up to Shang Wen to tear her apart.


    ¡°Wen Wen, listen to me, I¡¯m your first aunt!¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Shang wen scolded, ¡°Whose first aunt can get together with second uncle?!¡±


    She rolled up her sleeves and prepared to have a big fight with Xin Xiu.


    Jiang Yu had already used up too much of her energy, andpared to the middle-aged man Kang Zheng, she really didn¡¯t have the upper hand.


    Therefore, Kang Zheng quickly grabbed Jiang Yu by her hair and pinned her to the ground.


    ¡°You still want to run?!¡± Kang Zhengughed maniacally as he raised his hand and was about to smash the sharp stone down.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Shang Wen shouted in a heart-wrenching manner.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yu closed her eyes as if she was resigned to her fate.


    However, the dull pain in her memory did note. Instead, there was the sound of a gunshot, followed by Kang Zheng¡¯s mournful wail, ¡°AH ¨C¡±


    Jiang Yu opened her eyes and saw Kang Zheng rolling on the ground with blood all over his hands.


    ¡°My wrist! My Wrist!¡± Kang Zheng rolled on the ground in pain and kept wailing.


    Jiang Yu suddenly turned around and saw Mo Long standing there in a ck windbreaker. He was still holding the gun in his hand, and a wisp of smoke rose from the muzzle of the gun.


    The expression on his face was dark, no different from his usual anger. However, in his eyes, there was an uncontroble anger.


    ¡°Kang Zheng, you are courting death.¡±

 Chapter 911 - Incident Caught

    <h4>Chapter 911: Incident Caught</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    He continued shooting at Kang Zheng¡¯s arms and legs until hey unconscious on the ground, his clothes stained with blood.


    ¡°Brother-inw! Cool!¡± Shang Wen was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    At this moment, Xin Xiu couldn¡¯t care less about Shang Wen. She wanted to quickly go over and check on Kang Zheng¡¯s injuries. ¡°Kang Zheng!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Shang Wen held Xin Xiu down. ¡°If his vital points weren¡¯t hit, he won¡¯t die. If he really dies, he deserves it.¡±


    Mo Long put away his gun and walked towards Jiang Yu. He squatted down, took off his windbreaker and draped it over Jiang Yu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me immediately when you encountered such a situation?¡± Mo Long asked while checking her injuries.


    There was no anger in his tone. Instead, it was full of worry and self-me.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s nose turned sour. She took out her phone from her bag and exined in a low voice, ¡°My phone broke. I couldn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Mo Long sighed, ¡°I¡¯m talking about going out for dinner. You went out without saying anything. You didn¡¯t evene back for a whole night. You didn¡¯t even pick up your phone. Do you know how worried I was? If it weren¡¯t for that GPS app on your phone, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to find you even now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again,¡± Jiang Yu lowered her head and said pitifully.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Mo Long said with a tone that couldn¡¯t be rejected.


    ¡°I know,¡± Jiang Yu said in a very low voice.


    Mo Long held Jiang Yu in his arms,pletely ignoring Shang Wen and Xin Xiu.


    Shang Wen felt a little embarrassed, so she reached out to touch her nose, turned her head to the side, and stopped talking.


    After a while, a group of people ran over. There were both members of the Kang family and the police in this group.


    Jiang Yu saw the group of police and asked, ¡°Did you call the police?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Mo Long shook his head. ¡°It was the members of the Kang family who called the police.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked over. Through the gaps in the crowd, she saw Kang Cheng and Kang Xuan, whose expressions could not be described as gloomy or disappointed.


    One of them was his wife of 30 years, who was actually his younger brother¡¯s lover. The other was his uncle, whom he had been calling his father for more than 20 years, who was actually his biological father.


    This matter was uneptable news to anyone.


    The police carried the unconscious Kang Zheng into the police car and brought Xin Xiu along.


    As they passed by Kang Cheng, Xin Xiu heard him ask her, ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡±


    Xin Xiu did not have much feelings for Kang Cheng to begin with, and now that she heard him ask her this question, she did not feel much guilt.


    So she only said, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. From the very beginning, I was unwilling to marry you. It was you who was too stupid to see it and happily married me.¡±


    Kang Cheng paused and said in a low voice, ¡°I know.¡±


    His voice was hoarse, and it sounded like he was about to cry.


    Xin Xiu and Kang Zheng were taken to the police station by the police, and this matter finally came to an end.


    The rest of the people all returned to the Kang family. Jiang Yu and Shang Wen took a hot shower and changed into clean clothes, feeling refreshed.


    Old Master Kang sat in the living room and looked at Kang Cheng with an expression that couldn¡¯t be described as either pity or sympathy.


    ¡°This is first son¡¯s family matter. No one should interfere,¡± Old master Kang said.


    ¡°How can we not interfere?¡± Kang Qi refused to give up. ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t Wenwen your granddaughter? Kang Zheng and Xin Xiu almost killed your granddaughter!¡±


    ¡°The police will solve this matter.¡± Old Master Kang didn¡¯t look at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. As for other matters, it¡¯s first son¡¯s family matter. Outsiders like us shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Kang Qi heard this and did not speak anymore.


    The air was silent for a moment, in the end, it was Kang Cheng who spoke in a slightly awkward manner. ¡°Wen Wen, Xiao Yu, Xin Xiu didn¡¯t do anything to you guys, right? If she did anything to let you guys down, I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, didn¡¯t you see what she did or didn¡¯t do?¡± Kang Qi¡¯s tone started to turn bad when he mentioned this matter. ¡°Kang Zheng wanted to kill Jiang Yu, and Xin Xiu wanted to hit my daughter. Weren¡¯t you there at the time? Why are you still asking when you already know?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Kang Cheng paused, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Forget it, uncle didn¡¯t think of this either.¡± Shang Wen stopped Kang Qi. ¡°Am I not well right now? Don¡¯t make things difficult for uncle.¡±


    ¡°I can let it go, but what about Jiang Yu? What about Mo Long? Don¡¯t tell me the Mo family won¡¯t pursue it?¡± Kang Qi nced at Jiang Yu and Mo Long.


    Mo Long kept his eyes down and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Jiang Yu looked at the cup in her hand and didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 912 - The Persecutor Punished

    <h4>Chapter 912: The Persecutor Punished</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Kang Qi was pleased with herself. She thought that Jiang Yu and Mo Long would definitely pursue this matter.


    However, Jiang Yu said, ¡°First uncle, this matter has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    ¡°But this matter was done by Xin Xiu. Although I will divorce her, we are still husband and wife,¡± Kang Cheng exined.


    Jiang Yu was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°Alright then, I ept your apology.¡±


    Kang Cheng looked at Jiang Yu gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Xiaoyu.¡±


    Kang Qi immediately felt uneasy. She sat up straight and tidied up her clothes.


    ¡°Forget it. Since Xiaoyu has epted your apology, I¡¯ll ept it too. I don¡¯t want others to say that I¡¯m unreasonable,¡± Kang Qi said ufortably.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Kang Cheng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears unknowingly.


    It had been three days since that incident.


    Kang Zheng was still recovering in the hospital, while Xin Xiu was in prison. She was alone, and no one came to visit her.


    Kang Xuan originally wanted to visit her, but he felt that he had nothing to say to his mother, so he did not go.


    Xin Xiu stayed in the prison for an unknown period of time. A policeman opened the door and said, ¡°Xin Xiu, someone is here to see you.¡±


    Xin Xiu was delighted. She did not care who the person was and quickly ran out.


    The people who came were Jiang Yu and Kang Cheng.


    Although these two people were the ones that Xin Xiu did not want to see for the time being, it was already good enough that someone came to see her in prison. Moreover, these two people might even be able to save her.


    Hence, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Are you here to save me?¡±


    Kang Cheng was silent and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Xin Xiu looked at Jiang Yu with hope, but Jiang Yu only shook her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re not here to save me?¡± The expression on Xin Xiu¡¯s face instantly changed. ¡°If you¡¯re not here to save me, then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To look at you,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°To look at me as a joke? Right?¡± sXin Xiu red at her.


    ¡°Of course not. We just came back from the hospital, and Kang Zheng has already admitted to all his crimes. So now we¡¯re here to ask you if you admit it,¡± Jiang Yu exined with a smile.


    ¡°What did I do? What do I have to admit?¡± Xin Xiu turned her face away guiltily.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t admit it. The police were watching anyway,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°We¡¯ve said what we wanted to say, so we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    As she said this, Jiang Yu turned around to leave. Xin Xiu hurriedly called out to her, ¡°Wait! Jiang Yu, are you really not going to save me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I save you?¡± Jiang Yu looked at her in confusion. ¡°You and Kang Zheng joined forces to harm me and sister Shang Wen. Why would I save you?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just apologize?¡± Xin Xiu smiled apologetically. ¡°Xiao Yu, just treat it as if your aunt was muddle-headed. She trusted a muddle-headed person and did a muddle-headed thing. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Yu rejected immediately. ¡°I will definitely not let Kang Zheng off either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your second uncle. How can you bear to let him continue to go to jail after he¡¯s discharged from the hospital?¡± While Xin Xiu begged Jiang Yu to save her, she also helped Kang Cheng plead for mercy.


    Jiang Yu looked at Kang Cheng and said, ¡°My first uncle is here. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to plead for mercy for Kang Zheng?¡±


    Xin Xiu paused and then looked at Kang Cheng.


    Kang Cheng kept his head down. Xin Xiu couldn¡¯t see his expression at all.


    This was the first time Xin Xiu had seen this tall man put on such a dejected look.


    But she didn¡¯t feel guilty. ¡°Kang Cheng, I¡¯ve already said what I should have said that day.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Kang Cheng still kept his head down. ¡°I¡¯ll always take care of Little Xuan. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Then thank you,¡± Xin Xiu said. ¡°But you have to save me. You can¡¯t just watch me die alone in prison, right?¡±


    ¡°Kang Zheng is with you, ¡°Jiang Yu smiled.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, what do you mean? Do you have to watch us die?¡± Xin Xiu was in a bad mood. ¡°Why are you so vicious? I thought you were a good person.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were a good person too.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s smile was stered on her face, but her tone was cold, ¡°I never thought that the people who wanted to kill me would be my biological uncle and aunt. I asked myself, I don¡¯t owe you anything, but you insisted on provoking me. Who can be med for ending up like this?¡±


    ¡°We had no choice.¡± Seeing that Jiang Yu was unmoved, Xin Xiu began to y the emotional card. ¡°Now that we know we were wrong, can you forgive us for once? We promise that we will never appear in front of you again after we leave.¡±

 Chapter 913 - Peaceful Life

    <h4>Chapter 913: Peaceful Life</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Xin Xiu had been pleading with Jiang Yu, but she had never looked at Kang Cheng.


    Even though he had initially thought that as long as Xin Xiu saw him, she would remember their past and reminisce about their past. But now, Kang Cheng could no longer lie to himself.


    But after 30 years of sharing a bed, Kang Cheng could not say anything harsh. Therefore, he just sighed and turned around to leave.


    Xin Xiu acted as if she did not see him and continued speaking to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, did you hear what I just said?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say.¡± Jiang Yu also left with Kang Cheng.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Jiang Yu,e back!¡± Xin Xiu kept shouting from behind.


    However, Jiang Yu did not turn around.


    Jiang Yu and Kang Cheng returned to the Kang family home together. There was only Kang Xuan sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    When he saw Kang Cheng return, he quickly stood up and called out with a smile, ¡°Dad.¡±


    He saw Jiang Yu out of the corner of his eye and immediately retracted his smile. ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯m going back to the bedroom,¡± Jiang Yu said as she went straight upstairs.


    Actually, Jiang Yu could guess Kang Xuan¡¯s motive foring.


    He found it hard to ept this matter and was worried that Kang Cheng would abandon him. Even if he was still the eldest son of the Kang family, his parents were already in prison.


    For a man who had lived peacefully for thirty years, this was indeed uneptable.


    However, this was still a family matter for Kang Cheng. Whether he forgave Xin Xiu or whether he was willing to ept Kang Xuan as his son was his own decision.


    ¡°I can finally live a stable life.¡± Jiang Yu stretchedzily.


    She suddenly remembered Kang Xue who was still unconscious in the hospital. This morning, sister Xia told her that Kang Xue had woken up, but she was too busy and forgot about it.


    Therefore, she rushed to the hospital and pushed open the door of the ward. She saw Kang Xue with a bandage on her head drinking porridge.


    There was also a doctor who was taking notes of her condition.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! You¡¯re here!¡± Kang Xue was very surprised to see Jiang Yu.


    ¡°She should havee a long time ago.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and looked at the Doctor. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s her injury?¡±


    The doctor replied, ¡°The little girl¡¯s body is not bad and she¡¯s recovering very well. After she finishes the discharge procedures, she should go home. She should go out for a walk and breathe some fresh air. It¡¯s helpful for her body to recover.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go out,¡± Jiang Yu suggested. ¡°Call Xiao Qi and Dai Zhu.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kang Xue agreed readily,pletely ignoring whether those two people would ept her or not.


    Therefore, the heavy responsibility fell on Jiang Yu. She sent a message in the small group, asking Lu Qi and Dai Zhu to go out for a walk. They agreed readily.


    But when they heard that there was still Kang Xue, the two of them instantly did not want to go.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, why are you still so close to Kang Xue?¡± Lu Qi could not understand. ¡°Did she cast some kind of voodoo on you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Kang Xue is not a bad person by nature. She only developed this character because she was bullied at home.¡±


    ¡°She was bullied by others, and then she came to bully others? ¡°Lu Qi said unhappily, ¡°What kind of character is this? She is obviously lying to you so that you can sympathize with her!¡±


    Dai Zhu also agreed with Lu Qi¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Kang Xue is definitely not a good person. Jiang Yu, you must stay away from Kang Xue in the future. Don¡¯t be led astray by her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really fine.¡± Jiang Yu smiled helplessly. She could not help but sigh at how imaginative Lu Qi and Dai Zhu were.


    Lu Qi felt that Jiang Yu did not listen to her at all after she had said so much. Therefore, she decided to look for Jiang Yu and exin the matter to her. ¡°Little Yu, are you in the Mo Garden or the studio? I¡¯ll look for you now.¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°I¡¯m at the Kang family.¡±


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu replied with a long list of question marks.


    ¡°Why did you go to the Kang Family?¡± Lu Qi was extremely puzzled.


    Only then did Jiang Yu remember that she had not told the two of them about her return to the Kang family. She had already told Lu Qi and Dai Zhu everything.


    After that, the two of them were once again shocked. ¡°So you are Kang Die¡¯s daughter?! Oh My God, you only told us about such a big matter!¡±


    Jiang Yu replied embarrassedly, ¡°I had too many things to do recently, and I was a little busy, so I forgot.¡±


    Lu Qi thought of something. ¡°Then, aren¡¯t you and Kang Xue rted?!¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lu Qi didn¡¯t know what to say. After a long while, she finally said, ¡°This is really a dramatic story.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and asked, ¡°Are you going toe out or not?¡±


    Lu Qi: ¡°Of course I¡¯m going! If Kang Xue is going, I¡¯m going too!¡±

 Chapter 914 - Forced Blind Dates

    <h4>Chapter 914: Forced Blind Dates</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Seeing this, Dai Zhu had no choice but to follow them.


    Meanwhile, Tian Guo was still preparing for her exams, so they did not disturb her.


    They had arranged to go shopping at a newly opened mall the next day. ording to Kang Xue, this was Kang He¡¯s building.


    ¡°This is your sister¡¯s shop? ¡°Lu Qi looked at the mall in front of her. Although it was gorgeous, it did not look big.


    ¡°To be precise, the whole mall belongs to her.¡± Speaking of this, Kang Xue didn¡¯t feel proud at all. She was calm as if she was talking about someone else¡¯s business.


    ¡°It¡¯s shy but not practical.¡± Dai Zhu curled her lips in disdain. ¡°I want to see how the things inside are.¡±


    As she spoke, she was the first to walk in.


    The first floor was a grocery store for snacks, the second floor was for daily necessities, the third floor was a clothing store, and the fourth floor was a cinema and a barber shop. It was no different from an ordinary mall.


    Dai Zhu walked around the first floor and bought some snacks that she wanted to eat. Then, she nned to go out.


    ¡°This ce is no different from an ordinary shopping mall,¡± Dai Zhu said disdainfully. ¡°I thought your sister would open some famous shopping mall. So, this is what it is like?¡±


    Lu Qi also felt that this ce was very ordinary and there was nothing to shop for.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s go shopping first,¡± Jiang Yu suggested. ¡°Since it¡¯s no different from an ordinary shopping mall, then the things here should be no different.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Qi also bought some snacks and prepared to kill time when she was bored.


    The few of them went straight to the third floor and prepared to buy some clothes. However, just as they went up to the third floor, Kang Xue received a call from Kang He. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Kang Xue did not tell her that she was in the shopping mall that she owned. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t care where you are. I¡¯ll give you an address in a while. Youe over immediately.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± When Kang Xue heard this, she knew that there was definitely something bad going to happen.


    ¡°What do you mean why? Of course I¡¯m helping you arrange a blind date. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. If I don¡¯t arrange it for you, would you go and look for it yourself?¡± Kang He¡¯s tone was very harsh, as if Kang Xue was disobeying her.


    ¡°I said that I¡¯m very young now. It¡¯s not suitable for a blind date at all.¡± Kang Xue wanted to resist.


    ¡°Is it up to you whether you¡¯re suitable or not? Jiang Yu is the same age as you and already has a fianc¨¦! I only arranged a blind date for you. I didn¡¯t force you to get married. What¡¯s there to be unwilling about?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s her, I¡¯m me. She met someone who loves her, but I didn¡¯t meet him.¡± Kang Xue gradually became impatient.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you met someone or not. Just do as I say. Kang Xue, I¡¯m usually strict with you because I¡¯m your sister. Everything I do is for your own good.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± With that, Kang Xue Hung up the phone,pletely ignoring Kang He¡¯s angry stomping.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite brave. You still dare to hang up on your sister?¡± Lu Qi smiled and teased, ¡°Then when you go back at night, won¡¯t she beat you up very badly?¡±


    ¡°My Grandfather is at home. She wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Kang Xue sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like your grandfather will be at home every day.¡± Lu Qiughed.


    Kang Xue opened her mouth and was about to speak when she heard a familiar voice from behind her. ¡°Kang Xue, that little brat, you¡¯ve really grown bold recently. How dare you hang up on me? Watch me go home tonight¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Kang He saw Kang Xue standing in front of him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Kang Xue was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Kang He to be in this shopping mall.


    She had clearly heard her say that she was going out to discuss businessst night? Could it be that she was going out to discuss business in this shopping mall?


    Kang He didn¡¯t expect it either. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about me being in my own shopping mall? I¡¯d like to ask you, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out for a walk.¡± Kang Xue did not exin further. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, then we¡¯ll just leave.¡±


    ¡°You guys?¡± Kang He was stunned. Only then did he see Jiang Yu and the others behind Kang Xue.


    However, he was looking for Kang Xue for something, and it had nothing to do with Jiang Yu and the others.


    Kang He reached out and grabbed Kang Xue¡¯s arm. Without any exnation, she pulled her out. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, hurry up and follow me. I¡¯ll settle the score with you tonight after you hang up on me.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not going!¡± Kang Xue struggled desperately. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go yourself?¡±


    ¡°President Jing¡¯s son wants you by name!¡± Kang He dragged Kang Xue with all her strength. ¡°Hurry up and follow me! If you neglect President Jing, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡±

 Chapter 915 - Parted on Bad Terms

    <h4>Chapter 915: Parted on Bad Terms</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Kang Xue said she¡¯s not going. Can¡¯t you hear her?¡± Jiang Yu walked over and pushed Kang He away.


    ¡°What has it got to do with you?!¡± Kang He staggered from the push and looked up to see Jiang Yu¡¯s face. ¡°This is our family¡¯s business. Do you think you have the right to interfere? Why? Do you really think you¡¯re the Miss of the Kang family after returning to the Kang Family? Jiang Yu, don¡¯t be too naive! Grandfather doesn¡¯t love you, he just feels guilty!¡±


    Jiang Yu snorted coldly, ¡°Do you think you know what others think?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kang He could tell that Jiang Yu was calling her a worm. Kang He immediately became furious, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t be ungrateful! This is our family matter, do you want to interfere?!¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t interfere with your family matters.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged and smiled evilly, ¡°But Kang Xue is my friend. How can I not help when my friend is in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Unreasonable!¡± Kang He red at Jiang Yu and then looked at Kang Xue again. ¡°Are youing with me or not?¡±


    When Kang Xue saw Jiang Yu standing beside her, she felt emboldened and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown wings, haven¡¯t you?!¡± Kang He was so angry that her eyes were a little red. She took out her walkie-talkie and called for the security guards. ¡°Hurry up ande here. Chase the troublemakers out!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe. We don¡¯t want to see you either.¡± Jiang Yu snorted. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that, the rest of the people left with Jiang Yu.


    After leaving the mall, Kang Xue finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Jiang Yu. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re by your side,¡± Jiang Yuforted her.


    Dai Zhu pursed her lips. ¡°Kang Xue, is she really your biological sister? Why does she treat you like a tool? She looks at you as if she saw something dirty?¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped her. ¡°Dai Zhu, you can¡¯t talk like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong either.¡± Dai Zhu turned her head away.


    Kang Xue Sighed, she said softly, ¡°I know. She has always hated me. She can¡¯t wait for me to get married and stay far away from her. But she also wants me to marry into a powerful family. In this way, it will help her career.¡±


    ¡°Her abacus is really loud.¡± Lu Qi sneered. ¡°The abacus even hit my face.¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t know how to resist?¡± Dai Zhu was so anxious that she was about to go crazy, ¡°You were acting like a young miss before. You always look so high and mighty, but you only dare to stand in front of others? In front of your sister, are you a little sheep that doesn¡¯t dare to speak loudly?¡±


    Kang Xue said embarrassedly, ¡°More or less.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t tell me your family doesn¡¯t care?¡± Dai Zhu was stunned.


    ¡°They think more highly of my sister,¡± Kang Xue said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dai Zhu and Lu Qi were both stunned.


    Kang Xue lowered her head even lower. If there was a crack in the ground now, Jiang Yu suspected that she would go straight into it.


    However, Jiang Yu suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Kang Xue, do you want to surpass your sister?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Kang Xue Sighed, ¡°But I don¡¯t have the brain like her, nor do I have the courage to do things like her. Although this shopping mall is the same as an ordinary shopping mall and there isn¡¯t much innovation, I can¡¯t even do something like this.¡±


    ¡°You just don¡¯t have confidence in yourself, so you don¡¯t even dare to try the most basic things.¡± Jiang Yu patted her shoulder, ¡°If you have confidence in yourself and dare to try, then today¡¯s result might be reversed.¡±


    Kang Xue seemed to have seen some hope. She raised her head and looked at Jiang Yu, her eyes shining.


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Learn from your sister,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Learn from her and surpass her step by step. Isn¡¯t this a very happy thing to do? You can do whatever she can do, even better than her. When the timees, not only her, but your family members will also look at you in a new light.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Xue¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°I¡¯ll do it right now!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush now. We should make a n.¡± Jiang Yu snapped her fingers and led Kang Xue and the others to a teahouse. Then, they booked a private room.


    Dai Zhu did not have much hope for Kang Xue to surpass Kang He, ¡°Just her? I think we shouldn¡¯t waste time. She doesn¡¯t even dare to speak sarcastically in front of her sister. Do you still expect her to open a mall andpete with Kang He?¡±


    ¡°Who said she has to open a mall?¡± Jiang Yu curled her lips. ¡°If it¡¯s troublesome to open a mall, why don¡¯t we just buy Kang He¡¯s mall?¡±

 Chapter 916 - The Acquisition Plan

    <h4>Chapter 916: The Acquisition n</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Not only was Jiang Yu¡¯s idea bold, it was also difficult toplete.


    At this moment, Kang Xue was also somewhat deterred. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about the acquisition? The newly opened mall will not go bankrupt, so how can I acquire it? Moreover, even if that day reallyes, I don¡¯t have the money to acquire it.¡±


    ¡°Look, what did I say?¡± Dai Zhu started to point at Kang Xue again, ¡°She thinks she can¡¯t do such a small thing. Jiang Yu, let¡¯s not waste time on her. Instead of letting her buy somepany, why don¡¯t we help find a good family for her and let her marry there as soon as she graduates?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Hearing the word ¡°Marry¡±, Kang Xue started to get emotional.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated. I won¡¯t say anymore, alright?¡± Dai Zhu quicklyforted Kang Xue.


    ¡°Who said that you have to bankrupt that shopping mall before you can buy it?¡± Jiang Yu smiled mysteriously, ¡°There are clearly many ways to buy it. The CEO Jing that Kang He mentioned just now should be the real estate developer, Jing Chi. A famous businessman in the business world. Other than Jing Chi, there is no one else. We should investigate Jing Chi first. Find out if there¡¯s anything shady about him. Let¡¯s start with him first.¡±


    ¡°The name Jing Chi sounds familiar¡­¡± Lu Qi searched her mind and suddenly remembered that she and Jiang Yu had previously investigated those who had cooperated with Kang He.


    One of them was Jing Chi. He was obsessed with the superstition of ¡°Plucking Yin to supplement Yang.¡± He had harmed countless girls.


    Therefore, she told him about it and said, ¡°This Jing Chi is really not human! He is already so old, yet he still wants to harm little girls.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a big pervert?¡± Dai Zhu was shocked. ¡°What about the girls who were harmed by him? Are they all so peaceful? Aren¡¯t they going to call the police?¡±


    Lu Qi thought for a while, she tried her best to tell her about Jing Chi. ¡°This matter was exposed by the media once. I heard that some of the girls took the money and left. Some of them were cheated and wanted to call the police, but in the end, nothing happened. I heard that Jing Chi had an acquaintance in the police department and helped him solve these troublesome matters behind his back.¡±


    ¡°Such a person can still get away with it?!¡± Dai Zhu was so angry that her body was shaking. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to report him now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, we have no evidence,¡± Lu Qi said, ¡°Even if this matter was leaked by the media, it was a few years ago. We used the things that everyone knew a few years ago to question him now, so we could easily be arrested by the police.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just let him go free!¡± Dai Zhu had always been a person who couldn¡¯t hide the truth in her eyes.


    ¡°Since he did it, there must be evidence,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Even if he cleaned up the traces, it¡¯s impossible for there to be no trace left behind. No one in this world canmit a perfect crime!¡±


    ¡°But where are we going to find this evidence?¡± Lu Qi asked. ¡°We have no connection with Jing Chi. Do we need someone to be the bait?¡±


    Dai Zhu and Kang Xue looked at each other.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jiang Yu knocked on the table. ¡°How can we let you do such a dangerous thing?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it!¡± Dai Zhu shouted.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it either!¡± Jiang Yuughed. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. How could I put myself in danger just to take down Jin Chi?¡±


    ¡°Then how can we get evidence?¡± The others were in a dilemma again.


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°I know a policeman. I¡¯ll tell him about this and ask him to help investigate. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest. Just leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Can you do it by yourself?¡± Lu Qi was a little worried.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just using theputer to check some information. It¡¯s not that difficult.¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. Just leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Can we do anything?¡± Kang Xue asked.


    Jiang Yu had been busy with her matter, but she couldn¡¯t help at all. She really felt bad.


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment, ¡°When you go back, don¡¯t alert the enemy first,¡± she said. ¡°Keep an eye on Kang He¡¯s actions and think of a way to find out if her coboration with Jing Chi was sessful. Jing Chi will probably be very angry that you didn¡¯t go on today¡¯s blind date, so his coboration with Kang He shouldn¡¯t be smooth either.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I hear anything from her.¡±

 Chapter 917 - 17 collected dirt

    <h4>Chapter 917: 917 collected dirt</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Collect Evidence


    After the four of them finalized their ns, they went home and didn¡¯t have the mood to continue shopping.


    As for Kang Xue, she had just recovered from a serious illness, so when she returned home, sheid on the bed to rest. No one said anything about her.


    Only Kang He, who came back at night, didn¡¯t look too good. Although the elders were all around, she still said bad things about Kang Xue to vent her anger.


    ¡°All she does is stay at home every day. It¡¯s not easy for her to go out once, but she refused to go on a blind date. ¡°President Jing must be very angry today. If it weren¡¯t for me increasing my shares, President Jing would not have agreed to work with me! Kang Xue, this trash, is of no help at all.¡±


    Kang He was so angry that the white and green on her face were distorted.


    Kang Xue was sprawled at the door of her bedroom and heard her scolding herself. She told Jiang Yu about this matter, ¡°Kang He and Jing Chi¡¯s cooperation is still sessful. They are still ndering me as usual.¡±


    After Jiang Yu received the message, she replied, ¡°I got it. Kang Xue, from now on, you have to be more confident. Don¡¯t be suppressed by Kang He anymore. Bring out your personality from school. Kang He won¡¯t dare to order you around so casually anymore.¡±


    Kang Xue wanted to, but she had been suppressed by Kang He for many years. Although it was not to the point where Kang He didn¡¯t dare to say anything, it was about to happen.


    Today, she had already gone against her wishes by telling her not to go on a blind date.


    However, she didn¡¯t want Jiang Yu to be disappointed in her, so she replied, ¡°I will try my best.¡±


    Jiang Yu was very considerate. ¡°I know this matter is a little difficult for you. We can take it slow, but you have to do it. If you don¡¯t do it, then you will never be able to suppress Kang He in terms of imposing manner.¡±


    Kang Xue was encouraged and immediately filled with confidence. She replied, ¡°I know, I will!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Since Kang He and Jing Chi¡¯s cooperation was sessful and they had increased their shares, it meant that as long as Jing Chi stepped down, Kang He would also be dragged into the water and could not protect herself.


    Jiang Yu had already received a detailed answer from Chang Kai regarding Jing Chi¡¯s question. This Jing Chi was indeed superstitious about ¡°Taking yin to supplement Yang¡±. He had even specially chosen ignorant girls and female college students whocked money to do it.


    After the media exposed it, Chang Kai had also received orders from his superior to arrest Jing Chi. However, this order onlysted for less than three hours before the superior gave another order, saying that there was no need to arrest Jing Chi.


    It seemed that Jing Chi did have some tricks up his sleeves. Otherwise, he would not have been able to get away with it until now.


    Jiang Yu wanted to know who was the media worker who initially exposed this matter, however, Chang Kai¡¯s reply made her a little disappointed. ¡°When this matter first came out, less than three hours had passed. All the media that exposed this matter were banned. We haven¡¯t had the time to collect evidence, so we don¡¯t know who those workers are either.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    Although it could be found out, if she could get some useful information from Chang Kai, it would save some time.


    Jiang Yu was still browsing on theputer about the incident with Jing Chi. Although he had been banned, there were still a few small websites with some records about this incident.


    Jiang Yu sorted out what she had seen and came to a few conclusions ¡ª Jing Chi had persecuted innocent girls because he was superstitious about ¡°Taking yin to supplement Yang.¡± Some of the girls had chosen to settle the matter for money, while those who were unwilling had called the police. However, Jing Chi knew high-ranking police officers, so the case had not been established until now. Jingchi was still superstitious to this day, so he was still persecuting the girls.


    Kang He probably had the same reason for asking Kang Xue to go on a blind date. Although he said that he was going on a blind date for Jing Chi¡¯s son, if Kang Xue really went, she would probably end up in the mouth of that old guy Jing Chi.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s teeth were itching. She did not realize that Mo Long had alreadye out of the bathroom and stood behind her.


    When he saw the contents on theputer, he could not help but feel a little surprised. ¡°Yu¡¯er, why are you investigating Jing Chi?¡±


    Jiang Yu then told him about what had happened today.


    ¡°Jing Chi¡¯s son?¡± Mo long paused. ¡°He has a health problem and does not have a child.¡±


    Jiang Yu was also stunned, ¡°So Kang He told Kang Xue that he was going on a blind date with Jing Chi¡¯s son. Was that a lie? Everyone knew about this matter at that time. It was impossible for Kang He not to know. Why would she let Kang Xue go? Wasn¡¯t it obvious that he was pushing her into the fire pit?¡±


    Mo Long muttered, ¡°Jing Chi¡¯s matter, whether it¡¯s the media or the police, it involves too much. It¡¯s not that easy to investigate.¡±

 Chapter 918 - Mo Long’s Help

    <h4>Chapter 918: Mo Long¡¯s Help</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°But we can¡¯t let him continue doing this.¡± Jiang Yu looked at Mo Long with a determined gaze, ¡°If Kang Xue wasn¡¯t with us today and only dared to reject Kang He¡¯s request because she had the confidence, she would have already gone. I don¡¯t even dare to imagine what the oue would be.¡±


    ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Mo Long pulled Jiang Yu into his embrace. ¡°Leave this matter to me. I will help you investigate.¡±


    ¡°But Kang Xue is my friend. I also want to help her,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Mo Long did not reject her. ¡°Okay. I will get thepany¡¯sputer technology team to help you investigate.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu buried her face into Mo Long¡¯s chest, feeling a sense of security.


    That night, Jiang Yu stayed in Mo Long¡¯s arms and slept morefortably than ever.


    When she woke up the next day, Mo Long had already gone to work. Jiang Yu got up and washed up briefly, preparing to go to the kitchen for breakfast. However, when she reached the stairs, she saw a group of people wearing sses and ck uniforms. Each of them was holding aputer and sitting in every corner of the living room.


    Theputer keyboards in front of each of them were tapping. Jiang Yu guessed that this should be theputer technology team that Mo Long had mentioned.


    When the group of people saw Jiang Yu, they also shouted in unison, ¡°Good morning, Madam!¡±


    Jiang Yu was shocked and almost fell down the stairs.


    She patted her chest and calmed herself down. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Hello, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    The group of people said in unison, ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all. This is what we should do!¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only smile awkwardly.


    Someone asked, ¡°Madam, do we only need to investigate Jing Chi?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± At the mention of Jing Chi, Jiang Yu remembered the purpose of the group of peopleing here today. ¡°We only need to investigate Jing Chi. By the way, get someone to help me investigate Kang he of the Kang family. Which businessmen has she discussed the cooperation with recently?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jiang Yu went to the kitchen to heat up a ss of milk and then returned to the bedroom.


    She turned on her phone, she saw Kang Xue sending her a message: ¡°Kang He went out today. I heard that she went to meet some CEO. I originally wanted to follow her, but my grandfather said that I have just recovered from a serious illness and that I¡¯m not allowed to wander around.¡±


    Jiang Yu was puzzled. ¡°But didn¡¯t the doctor say that you should walk around more and breathe fresh air?¡±


    Kang Xue was also helpless. ¡°He didn¡¯t believe it. He felt that he would need to rest for a hundred days even if his bones and tendons were injured. What¡¯s more, my head was injured. He felt that I would need to rest in bed for at least half a year, so he didn¡¯t allow me to go out.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused. She didn¡¯t know whether to say that Kang Xue¡¯s grandfather was worried about her or that he was afraid that Kang Xue would dy Kang He¡¯s matters.


    After all, when Kang He said that Kang Xue¡¯s only use was to form an alliance through marriage, the whole family agreed with Kang He¡¯s point of view.


    ¡°Then you should rest well.¡± Jiang Yu deliberated for a moment before replying, ¡°I already know about Jing Chi and Shang. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    There were many people with the surname Shang in the business world. There were those who were famous, those who were slightly famous, and those who were not famous. There were a lot of them.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu did not know who this person with the surname Shang was.


    She could only wait for the technicians downstairs to find out who these people were.


    There were many people in the technical team, and they were very skilled. Therefore, they only needed a few hours to find out the information that was difficult to look up.


    They sorted all the information they found into a document, which was a total of ten pages. Everything from the date and time when Jing Chi was born to what illness did Jing Chi have that prevented him from giving birth was written on it.


    As for the recent cooperation between Kang he and the merchants, it only took up a few lines.


    ¡°Jing Chi, Shang Ye, Gu You¡­¡± Jiang Yu slowly read out these words.


    Shang should also be a rtively unknown merchant, because Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have such a person in her mind.


    As for Gu You, she was a newly risen female merchant recently.


    Actually, she had started her business earlier than Jiang Yu, but her business had always been very dull, because no one looked down on her, a female merchant from a poor background. However, ever since Jiang Yu rose up in the business world and gave Gu You a lot of encouragement, she had been thinking of ways to expand her business.


    Until now, Gu You was already in the top 20 of the business rich list.


    ¡°Madam, this is all the information we have found,¡± The leader said respectfully.


    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Jiang Yu thanked them.

 Chapter 919 - Shang Ye And Gu You

    <h4>Chapter 919: Shang Ye And Gu You</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s our honor to be able to serve madam.¡± The person bowed. ¡°If madam doesn¡¯t have any other instructions, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. After this matter is resolved, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±


    After the technical team members had all left, Jiang Yu began to investigate Shang Ye and Gu You on her own.


    Gu You was a businesswoman who had recently risen to prominence. At the same time, she was praised as a ¡°Dark horse¡±, so it was not difficult to understand why Kang He would look for her to cooperate.


    However, what Jiang Yu could not understand was Shang Ye.


    Shang Ye was simply a nobody in the business world, doing the timber business. He was diligent and honest all year round, and did not have any bad records.


    ¡°Strange, why would Kang He find a business partner to work with?¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself, unable to understand this matter.


    However, from all these points of view, Jing Chi was still the biggest business partner. As long as he was pulled down, Kang He wouldn¡¯t be able tost long with just Gu You and Shang Ye.


    After Jiang Yu finished reading the ten pages of documents, she had a new understanding of Jing Chi¡¯s identity.


    He was in the real estate business. His uncle was the deputy chief of the police station, and his brother was an investor in the media world. They were all big shots who had their word. It was no wonder that the matter was settled back then.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want with your identity, right?¡± The more Jiang Yu read, the angrier she became. ¡°I¡¯ll make you spit out all the money you ate immediately.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy to make a move on the police station, so Jiang Yu chose to use the media as a starting point.


    In this world, the least costly thing was public opinion.


    And where there was public opinion, there would definitely be disputes. As long as Jiang Yu stirred up a storm in the media, the rest would depend on whether Jing Chi dared to jump down.


    She first registered an alternate ount and named it ¡°Frence writer Little Jiang.¡± Then, she re-posted the matter online.


    However, no matter how she posted the post, it could not be posted.


    Jiang Yu tried many times, but it did not work.


    It seemed that Jing Chi was still worried that this matter would be exposed under the sun again, so he bribed the administrators of the major websites. As soon as such a post was found, it would be immediately banned from publication.


    ¡°Do you think this will be difficult for me?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. Her fingers tapped on the keyboard casually a few times, and then she entered the administrator system of this website.


    She entered a string of code and used the code to apply for the identity of an administrator.


    After she seeded, she posted her post online again. Then, she quickly switched the interface and passed the post before the other administrators blocked it.


    ¡°Ding ¨C¡± this was the sound of the post being published sessfully.


    Jiang Yu was worried that other administrators would delete this post, so she used her identity as an administrator to lock the post and set a password. No one except herself could unlock this password, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t delete this post.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Jiang Yu stretched herselffortably. ¡°Jing Chi, your good days are over.¡±


    After the media was dealt with, the only thing left was the police station.


    Although Chang Kai was a police officer, he was just an ordinary police officer. He had no right to interfere with the matters of his superiors. Although Jiang Yu also wanted to hack into the police station¡¯s management system, it was illegal. She did not dare to take such a risk.


    If nothing happened to Jing Chi, she would go to jail first.


    After the post was posted, in just three minutes, the number of views and likes had already exceeded 500,000.


    However, they could not repost it because once they reposted it, it would be automatically deleted by the administrator, so they could only give likes andments.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this something that happened a few years ago? Does he still believe in the saying ¡®Taking Yin to supplement Yang¡¯?¡±


    ¡°A dog can¡¯t change its spots. When I saw his face back then, I knew he wasn¡¯t a good person!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already so old and half of his body has already been buried. Why does he still believe in these things?¡±


    The number of views and likes on this post increased, and the number ofments below it also increased. Jiang Yu was very satisfied as she watched these numbers increase rapidly.


    Meanwhile, the administrators were so anxious that cold sweat was breaking out on their foreheads. However, they were still unable to delete this post.


    In the end, they had no choice but to contact the person who had posted the post. ¡°Your post contains rumors. I hope you can delete it as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will force you to delete it.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Force you to delete it? But didn¡¯t youe to me because you couldn¡¯t delete it?¡±

 Chapter 920 - Burning With Anxiety

    <h4>Chapter 920: Burning With Anxiety</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    The administrator instantly fell silent. He did not expect the other party to see through their actions.


    Hence, they changed their tone. ¡°Deleting it is good for everyone. Don¡¯t implicate us, and we will not find trouble with you. If you are a little more sensible, quickly delete the post.¡±


    Jiang Yu typed quickly, ¡°Good for who? It is also good for you guys who help the bad guys, right? Jing Chi has persecuted so many innocent girls, and all of this is the truth. What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you even tell the truth now?¡±


    ¡°What truth? Do you have evidence?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t have evidence, I wouldn¡¯t have posted this post,¡± Jiang Yu replied.


    ¡°Just you wait, we will make you suffer!¡± The administrator said harshly.


    ¡°Then I will apany you at any time.¡±


    The administrator did not say anything else. He must have gone to contact Jing Chi.


    The poprity of this post was pushed to the top. Even if someone came out to suppress the poprity, in less than five minutes, the poprity would rise again.


    Jing chi naturally knew about this matter and was anxiously pacing around the office.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t this post be deleted?!¡± Jing Chi shouted anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t this post be deleted?!¡±


    The secretary said submissively, ¡°The administrators said that this post has been encrypted. Only those who know the password can unlock it and delete this post. They don¡¯t know the password, so they can¡¯t delete it.¡±


    ¡°Other than them, who else has the ability to encrypt this thing?!¡± Jing Chi shouted until his voice was almost hoarse, ¡°There must be a mole between them! And that poster, no matter what method you use, you have to find him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The secretary was so scared that he rolled and crawled out of the office.


    Jing Chi was so angry that his breathing was not smooth. He could only sit on the chair and breathe heavily.


    When he first saw this post, he didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the matter. He thought he could just delete the post.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that no matter what method he used, the post couldn¡¯t be deleted. And even if he sent someone to reduce the heat, in less than five minutes, the post would rise to its original height again.


    This was the first time he had encountered such a thorny problem. He called his brother, hoping that he could help him resolve the matter.


    But his brother was also at a loss. He could neither delete the post nor defuse the heat. There was no way to resolve the matter.


    Jing Chi sat in his chair, his head aching.


    When the matter had been exposed a few years ago, he had used all his connections to suppress it. Whether it was the unwilling women or the media studios, he had a way to make them never speak again.


    But this time it was different. It was a post by an unknown small contributor. Not only could he not be found, but he could not delete the post he had posted.


    He had a vague feeling in his heart that he thought he was smart for most of his life, but today, he might fall into the hands of this unknown contributor.


    Jiang Yu was still paying attention to the situation of this post, and at the same time, she was also paying attention to the private message chat box.


    Soon, Jiang Yu received a private message, but it was not from Jing Chi or the administrator, but from someone with the nickname ¡°Kang He He ¡°Who are you? Why are you posting this post?¡±


    Jiang Yu knew that this person was Kang he the moment she saw this nickname.


    She must have seen this post and was worried that she would be affected after Jing Chi¡¯s ident.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu replied, ¡°I posted it to let more people know Jing Chi¡¯s true colors and prevent more people from getting hurt because of him.¡±


    ¡°This is someone else¡¯s matter. What has it got to do with you?¡± Kang He¡¯s tone was unfriendly. ¡°Do you know how much of an impact this will have?¡±


    Jiang Yu retorted, ¡°Then do you know how much of an impact it will have if we keep letting Jing Chi get away with it?¡±


    Kang He paused and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or what your motive is. I advise you to quickly delete this post. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t delete it,¡± Jiang Yu replied. ¡°After talking for so long, who are you? What¡¯s your rtionship with Jing Chi? Why are you speaking up for him?¡±


    Kang he: ¡°Who do you care who I am? I¡¯m just asking if you want to delete it or not.¡±


    Jiang Yu: ¡°I won¡¯t delete it.¡±


    Kang he: ¡°Alright, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite. This is considered a rumor. I can call the police.¡±


    Jiang Yuughed. ¡°Then call the police.¡±


    If calling the police was useful, Jing Chi would definitely have gone to the police immediately. Why would he wait until now?

 Chapter 921 - Ask Mo Long For Help

    <h4>Chapter 921: Ask Mo Long For Help</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Kang He saw that no matter what he said, the person on the other side would not budge. She had no other choice.


    ¡°This person is a scoundrel,¡± Kang He cursed in a low voice. Then, she called Jing Chi.


    Jing Chi was also having a headache because this matter could not be resolved. No matter how many people were sent out, they could not find out who the person who posted the post was.


    And Kang He hade to disturb him at this time. In Jing Chi¡¯s eyes. She was clearly here to see him be a joke.


    ¡°Kang He, you look down on me, don¡¯t you?¡± Jing Chi¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Do you think that after I cooperate with you, you can be so unscrupulous towards me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kang He was dumbfounded. ¡°CEO Jing, I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jing Chi was furious. He even thought that Kang He had set this up. ¡°No wonder you told me that you wanted to introduce your sister to me. It turns out that you wanted to drag me down with you today, right?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, CEO Jing¡­¡± Kang He wanted to exin.


    But Jing Chi did not give her the chance at all, he even vented his anger on her. ¡°Kang He! I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t disturb me at this time! I¡¯ll give you a deadline. If you can¡¯t find the person who posted the post within three days, then we can forget about cooperating!¡±


    ¡°No way! CEO Jing!¡± Kang He was anxious. ¡°You have 30% of the shares in your hands! If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, then I won¡¯t be able to live!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you live or not. In short, if you can¡¯t solve this matter, then our cooperation ends here!¡±


    After saying that, Jing Chi hung up the phone.


    Kang He looked at the phone that had been hung up and didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment.


    If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have called Jing Chi. Not only did she not find a solution, but she even got herself such a big job and dug such a big hole.


    Now, the hole was bottomless, but she had to jump into it.


    Kang He sat in her office, deep in thought. She did not know who to ask for help at this time.


    After thinking about it, she suddenly remembered that an international hackerpetition had been held a long time ago, and Mo Long was the biggest investor in thatpetition.


    Since he was the biggest investor, he should have seen the first ce in thatpetition, right? Then, as long as she brought up Jiang Yu and asked him for help, perhaps he would tell her the contact information of the first ce winner?


    At the very least, as long as she was in the top three, it would be fine as long as she had the technology to find out who the person who posted the post was.


    Kang He immediately stood up and went to Mo Long¡¯spany. The secretary at the front desk stopped her and asked, ¡°Hello, Madam, do you have an appointment?¡±


    Kang He paused. ¡°No? I have something urgent to talk to your President Mo¡­¡±


    The secretary smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. If you don¡¯t have an appointment, you can¡¯t go in.¡±


    Kang He knew that she came here to ask for help, so she lowered her posture and said in a low voice, ¡°Then how can I see him?¡±


    The secretary replied, ¡°The only way is to wait for President Mo to get off work.¡±


    ¡°Then when can he get off work?¡±


    The secretary smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Mo doesn¡¯t get off work at a fixed time¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kang He¡¯s voice suddenly became louder, ¡°Does that mean that I can only wait here for him to get off work?¡±


    The secretary replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to miss President Mo¡¯s off-work time, it¡¯s better to wait here. But if you don¡¯t have anything important to do, I still suggest that you go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Of course I have something important to do!¡± Kang He spun around anxiously and lowered her voice again, ¡°Please, can you make an exception and let me see President Mo?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is not something we have the right to do.¡± The secretary was very sorry.


    Kang He had no choice but to sit on the guest sofa at the door and wait for Mo Long to get off work.


    ¡°Seriously, why isn¡¯t he off work yet?¡± Kang He was getting more and more anxious as she waited. ¡°You¡¯re the CEO, why are you still working sote at the office?¡±


    However, it was only 3:30 in the afternoon. It wasn¡¯t even the usual time to get off work.


    Kang He waited anxiously. Finally, at 4:30, Mo Long got off work.


    ¡°President Mo!¡± Kang He ran over excitedly. ¡°Hello, President Mo, I¡¯m Kang He!¡±


    Mo Long did not look at her, but walked straight out of thepany.


    Kang He did not give up. She followed closely behind Mo Long and kept shouting, ¡°President Mo!¡±

 Chapter 922 - Reject Her Request

    <h4>Chapter 922: Reject Her Request</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Mo Long took out his sunsses and put them on. He waved his hand at Teng Yi, who was beside him, indicating for him to settle Kang He¡¯s matter.


    Teng Yi epted the order. However, just as he walked in front of Kang He, she rushed in front of Mo Long and blocked his way.


    Mo Long paused and asked in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    A smile hung on Kang He¡¯s face. ¡°Hello, President Mo¡­ I¡¯m Kang He.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Kang He?¡± Mo Long sized up Kang He.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Kang He was very happy when she heard that Mo Long knew her. She felt that she would definitely seed in asking him for help today. Hence, before Mo Long spoke again, she first stated her purpose. ¡°I think you must know me from Jiang Yu. I¡¯ve been in a little trouble recently and I want to ask you for a small favor.¡±


    Mo Long snorted and asked, ¡°Why should I help you?¡±


    Kang He paused and replied with a dry smile, ¡°President Mo, no matter what, I¡¯m still Jiang Yu¡¯s sister. Although I¡¯m not her biological sister, I¡¯m still her rtive¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Mo Long interrupted Kang He, ¡°Whose sister are you? Why do I remember that you only have one sister, Kang Xue?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my biological sister¡­¡± Cold sweat dripped down Kang He¡¯s forehead, ¡°But our family is also a branch of the Kang family, so we¡¯re still rted to Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°You said yourself that you¡¯re a branch, so what¡¯s your rtionship with the main branch of the Kang family?¡± Mo Long bypassed her, ¡°No matter what your purpose ining to me is, please give up on this idea, because I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s direct rejection made Kang He feel a little awkward for a moment.


    She thought that Mo Long knew her, so if she asked him for help, he would definitely help her. However, she didn¡¯t expect that it would end up like this.


    ¡°Bah!¡± Kang He, who was rejected, spat on Mo Long¡¯s back. ¡°You can be so arrogant just because of your status? I¡¯ve already lowered myself to beg you, but you actually rejected me directly. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    After scolding him, Kang He still felt unsatisfied. Therefore, on the way back, she scolded him in the car. In the end, even the driver was a little afraid, worried that he might have received an abnormal customer.


    However, if Mo Long¡¯s side didn¡¯t work, then she could only continue to find a way elsewhere.


    Kang He returned to thepany and sat until nine o¡¯clock in the evening. She didn¡¯t know how to resolve this matter.


    She had no choice but to send a private message to the person who had posted it.


    ¡°Are you going to delete this post or not?¡± The person on the other end did not reply for a long time. He must have gone offline.


    But in reality, Jiang Yu saw it but did not reply.


    She held a cup of hot milk and sat in front of theputer. She looked at the message Kang He sent her with interest.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t delete it now, I¡¯m really going to call the police.¡±


    ¡°Where are you? Are you pretending not to see it? I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t delete the post now, I¡¯m really going to call the police!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you forced me to do this. I¡¯m really going to call the police!¡±


    Kang He¡¯s message ended there. No one knew if she had gone to call the police or if she was thinking of new threats.


    Mo Long also brought a ss of milk from the kitchen. Jiang Yu had asked him to drink it, saying that it was good for his sleep at night.


    When he entered the room, he saw a smirk on Jiang Yu¡¯s face. He asked, ¡°What are you smiling at? You look like a little rascal.¡±


    Jiang Yu pointed at the screen. ¡°Quick, look. There¡¯s a clown here.¡±


    Mo Long walked over and looked at the chat interface. After reading it, he asked, ¡°The person opposite is Kang He?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiang Yu grinned. ¡°Because they couldn¡¯t solve this matter, they could onlye to me. No matter if it was a threat or a plea, they used all kinds of methods.¡±


    Mo Long smiled and suddenly remembered something. ¡°That post, was it really published by You?¡±


    ¡°It was me.¡± Jiang Yu bit the edge of the ss in her hand and looked up at Mo Long. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did It cause you trouble?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Mo Long smiled and shook his head, ¡°When I read it, I was stillmenting that this author really had extraordinary courage. He actually dared to publicize the scandal of Jing Chi. ¡°Although the two words ¡®Little Jiang¡¯ at that time felt very familiar, I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°As long as I can bring down Jing Chi, you can call me ¡®Old Jiang¡¯, not to mention ¡®Little Jiang¡¯.¡±


    Mo Long was amused by her. He couldn¡¯t help but hug her in his arms and bury his head in Jiang Yu¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 923 - Justice

    <h4>Chapter 923: Justice</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Mo Long said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wanted Jing Chi to copse? If I stop all the cooperation between the Mo group and Jing Chi now, hispany will be lost.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. You can settle this matter with a flick of your finger,¡± Jiang Yu said earnestly, ¡°But I¡¯m not the kind of person who wants to make life difficult for anyone who dislikes me. There must be a reason for me to want to destroy Jing Chi, right?¡±


    Mo Long answered on her behalf, ¡°I know what the reason is. You want Jinchi to never harm innocent girls again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that,¡± Jiang Yu exined, ¡°This matter must be resolved publicly. Let the girls who were hurt by him and those who wanted justice but could only turn to reality in the end. Let them see that this evil man has been punished for his crimes.¡±


    As she spoke, she rested her chin on Mo Long¡¯s shoulder, ¡°If I ask you to resolve this matter, he will only know that he has been punished, but he will not know what he has been punished for. They will feel that the suffering they have suffered has not been resolved. This is unfair to them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Mo Long tightened the circle around Jiang Yu. ¡°I promise you, I will not interfere in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu smiled happily. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t help everyone, you have to help everyone in front of you.¡±


    That was indeed what she thought.


    Originally, she only wanted to help Kang Xue. From then on, she would be free from Kang He¡¯s suppression and be able to grow up on her own. However, she didn¡¯t expect to meet with Jing Chi again. Because of his superstition, he had persecuted so many innocent people.


    Jiang Yu never believed that there were bad things that had to be done in this world.


    She turned off theputer and no longer paid any attention to Kang He. Meanwhile, Kang He saw that so many messages that she had sent had all fallen into the sea. There was no reply and she gradually lost her patience. She simply turned off theputer and went home to sleep.


    The next morning, Jiang Yu turned on theputer, she replied to the few messages that Kang He had sent, ¡°I will never delete this post. No matter what you say, it¡¯s useless. If you think calling the police is useful, I will wait for you here.¡±


    After the reply ended, Jiang Yu once again looked at the post that she had posted yesterday and found that it had nearly 50 million views and likes. There were even people who had hidden this post.


    Jiang Yu was very gratified. It seemed that everyone had not forgotten the crimes Jing Chi hadmitted after a few years. In that case, the downfall of Jing Chi would only happen in the next few days.


    However, her post had already gained so much attention that Jiang Yu did not believe that the people at the police station would not see it. Moreover, when Jing Chi encountered this matter, he would definitely seek the help of that police uncle.


    However, up until now, the police station had not issued an arrest warrant. It seemed that Jing Chi¡¯s uncle was still suppressing this matter and did not order the arrest. Moreover, even if Jing Chi was arrested, it was estimated that he would only be fined a little money and would not even be handed over to a higher-up.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yu found the address of the current police station chief ¡ª Luo Hao.


    There were not many introductions about Luo Hao on the inte. From the beginning, Jiang Yu only knew that he was an old man in his sixties. His body was very strong, so the higher-ups all hoped that he could continue to work in the police station.


    And Luo Hao himself was willing to work hard for the people, so he agreed.


    Based on these simple and cursory introductions, it was difficult for Jiang Yu to say whether this Luo Hao was a good person or not.


    After thinking about it, Jiang Yu recalled that Lu Qi¡¯s father had gone to the police station with a customer because of a business deal.


    At that time, Lu Qi was present. She heard that it was that Luo Hao who had dealt with it,


    hence, Jiang Yu called Lu Qi. ¡°Xiao Qi, do you know Luo Hao?¡±


    ¡°Luo Hao?¡± Lu Qi paused for a moment. She felt that she had heard this name somewhere before. After thinking for a long time, she finally remembered. ¡°Old Man Luo. Isn¡¯t he the current police chief?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°He¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not that familiar with him. However, because of my father¡¯s matter, that old man Luo and my father had a pretty good rtionship. Why did you suddenly ask about him?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°I published a post about Jing Chi. It was very popr. It was impossible for the police station not to see such a hot topic. But they haven¡¯t issued an arrest warrant yet. I wonder if someone is suppressing it?¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, so you were the one who posted that post about Jing Chi!¡± Lu Qi was very excited. ¡°When I read it, I was still very shocked!¡±

 Chapter 924 - Report

    <h4>Chapter 924: Report</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated.¡± Jiang Yu held her forehead with a headache. ¡°Tell me first, what do you know about Luo Hao?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about him,¡± Lu Qi answered truthfully. ¡°His rtionship with my dad isn¡¯t that good that he would tell me anything. So even if I ask my dad, I might not be able to get anything out of him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Jiang Yu already had a feeling in her heart.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what kind of person Luo Hao was, she knew what kind of person Lu Qi¡¯s father was.


    If Luo Hao was also a money-grubber and mercenary, Lu Qi¡¯s father would never have interacted with such a person.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that Luo Hao was a good person.


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to visit Luo Hao, but she remembered that Mo Long was worried about her reckless behavior, so she decided to go with Mo Long.


    Fortunately, Mo Long came back early today, so Jiang Yu told him about it.


    ¡°Luo Hao has always abhorred evil. If he really knew about this, he would have issued an arrest warrant.¡± Mo Long had a certain understanding of Luo Hao.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°So someone must be suppressing this matter, right?¡±


    ¡°Your guess is not unreasonable.¡± Mo Long pondered. ¡°But who has such power to hide it from the chief, Luo Hao?¡±


    ¡°What about the deputy chief?¡± Jiang Yu guessed, ¡°Jing Chi¡¯s uncle is the deputy chief of the police station. As long as he wants to, he must have the ability to hide it. Moreover, chief Luo is old and probably won¡¯t pay attention to the things on the Inte, so he doesn¡¯t know about this matter at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Mo Long agreed with Jiang Yu¡¯s idea, ¡°Although Luo Hao is still the chief, almost all the matters in the Bureau, big and small, are handed over to the deputy chief. If Jing Chi¡¯s uncle is the deputy chief, then he indeed won¡¯t issue an arrest warrant.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s pay a visit to chief Luo and tell him about this matter,¡± said Jiang Yu, ¡°If the police station has always been in the hands of Jing Chi¡¯s uncle, then what¡¯s the difference between this and the police station being in the hands of Jing Chi? Although he is anxious about this matter now, once this matter was resolved, he would continue to harm innocent people. ¡°This situation will continue to be a dead cycle. More and more people will be killed, but no one can help them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long agreed to Jiang Yu¡¯s request without any hesitation.


    He brought Jiang Yu to Luo Hao¡¯s house, where Luo Hao was feeding the birds.


    He knew Mo Long, so he was a little shocked by his sudden arrival.


    ¡°President Mo, why did you suddenlye to see an old man like me?¡± Luo Hao smiled, his face full of the kindness of an old man.


    Mo Long exined, ¡°We came here this time because we have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Luo Hao paused. ¡°So you¡¯re not the only one.¡±


    Jiang Yu walked out from behind Mo Long, bowed and said, ¡°Hello, director Luo. The person who is looking for you is actually me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little girl.¡±Luo Hao smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jiang Yu told him everything about Jing Chi, including the matter of her posting on the Inte.


    ¡°I remember that the matter about Jing Chi was reported a few years ago.¡± Luo Hao thought for a while, ¡°But I was leading a team on a mission at that time, so this matter was handed over to Yue Heng. I don¡¯t know much about this matter. After the mission ended, I came back to ask about it. He only said that it was a misunderstanding and that it had been resolved satisfactorily.¡±


    Yue Heng was the deputy chief of the police station, Jing Chi¡¯s uncle.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a misunderstanding. It¡¯s true,¡±J iang Yu said. ¡°This matter hasn¡¯t been resolved either. The deputy chief is Jing Chi¡¯s uncle, so he used his own power to suppress this matter.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Luo Hao was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe that Yue Heng was such a person.


    After all, back when Yue Heng entered the police station, it was Luo Hao who helped him step by step to be the deputy chief. But the person he valued so much was actually a person who only knew how to abuse his power?


    This made it difficult for Luo Hao to ept.


    Jiang Yu saw through his thoughts, she said, ¡°Chief Luo, even if you really don¡¯t believe it, the truth is already in front of you. No matter what, Jing Chi¡¯s crime is a fact, and it¡¯s also a fact that no one issued an arrest warrant. So I hope that you can help, not help me, but help those girls who have been persecuted. They are still waiting for someone to save them, and someone to bring the bad guys to justice.¡±


    Luo Hao was silent.


    After a long time, he said, ¡°I understand. I will issue an arrest warrant.¡±

 Chapter 925 - Arrest Warrant

    <h4>Chapter 925: Arrest Warrant</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Luo Hao issued the arrest warrant and immediately arrested Jing Chi.


    Yue Heng was immediately dumbfounded when he received this order.


    What was going on? He had obviously kept this information under wraps and definitely did not reach Luo Hao¡¯s ears.


    Then how did he know about this? And even issued the arrest warrant?


    But this was Luo Hao¡¯s order, Yue Heng did not dare to disobey it.


    He could only bring Jing Chi over first. Without any evidence, he could wait for 48 hours before releasing Jing Chi without a crime.


    ¡°Men, arrest Jing Chi.¡± Yue Heng gave the order to his subordinates.


    They brought Jing Chi back and brought him to Yue Heng.


    ¡°Uncle! What¡¯s going on?!¡± Jing Chi saw Yue Heng as if he saw a life-saving straw. He quickly went forward and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve already sealed the news? Why did you suddenly issue an arrest warrant?¡±


    He still hadn¡¯t found the person who had posted the post, yet he was already in jail. Wasn¡¯t this a waste of time?


    Yue Heng had no choice. Luo Hao was the bureau chief, so in terms of status, he was superior to him. Therefore, Yue Heng could only follow his orders.


    Therefore, he exined to Jing Chi, ¡°This is the bureau chief¡¯s order. What can I do? Just stay here and suffer. I¡¯ll let you go in 48 hours.¡±


    ¡°But I still have something to do!¡± Jing Chi frowned, ¡°Uncle, you saw the post on the inte. I still haven¡¯t found the person who posted it. If I dy here for two days, it will be a waste of time!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Yue Heng was impatient. ¡°I will help you check these two days, okay?¡±


    Jing Chi was unhappy. ¡°Uncle, what kind of attitude is this? I¡¯m your nephew!¡±


    Yue Heng did not want to hear Jing Chi¡¯sints anymore. ¡°If my sister did not ask me to help you before she left, do you think I would be willing to care about your stupid matters? Alright, hurry back to your cell and stay there. Pack your things and scram back after 48 hours.¡±


    With that, Yue Heng left.


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that! I¡¯m just asking you for a few favors!¡± Jing Chi shouted at Yue Heng¡¯s back, ¡°You¡¯re my uncle, it¡¯s only right for you to do these things for me! What¡¯s the use of being impatient now? Aren¡¯t you still going to solve this matter for me?¡±


    Jing Chi dared to shout so brazenly because Yue Heng¡¯s back had already disappeared. He was sure that Yue Heng could not hear him.


    He stood on the spot to vent his anger for a while, then took his suit and went to the nearest cell.


    He was the only one in that cell, but the cells next door and opposite were full of people.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Jing Chi looked at the surrounding environment with great disdain.


    He said to the guards behind him, ¡°Has the environment here always been so bad? Don¡¯t you know how to fix it?¡±


    The two guards looked at each other, not knowing what was wrong with the environment here.


    Jing Chi walked into the empty cell with a sad face and sat in the corner.


    Someone in the opposite cell leaned on the window and greeted Jing Chi, ¡°Hey, brother, what did youe in for?¡±


    Jing Chi looked at that person coldly, not willing to talk to him. He closed his eyes and sat on the ground, leaning against the wall to rest.


    But the person on the other side continued to speak, ¡°I came in because I stole something, but I had no choice. My daughter is sick, and it costs a lot of money to treat her illness. But the family is too poor, and the medical fees are too expensive. My rtives are also not willing to lend us money. I have no choice but to steal¡­¡±


    The person on the other side kept talking, and the more Jing Chi listened, the more annoyed he became, he opened his eyes and said loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know how you got in. What does your daughter¡¯s illness have to do with me? What¡¯s the use of you telling me? Can I help you cure your daughter¡¯s illness?¡±


    After being yelled at by Jing Chi, the person on the other side shut his mouth resentfully.


    Jing Chi didn¡¯t seem to be able to vent his anger, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m different from all of you. I¡¯ve been wronged. I¡¯ll be able to leave this ce in 48 hours. How can I be like all of you? You still don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ll have to stay here.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a guard came over and opened the door. he shouted, ¡°Jing Chi, someone wants to see you.¡±


    When Jing Chi heard this, he immediately stood up. He thought that Yue Heng had helped him resolve this matter, and now he was here to let him out.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯lle over now,¡± Jing Chi said in surprise.

 Chapter 926 - Refused To Admit Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 926: Refused To Admit Guilty</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    When he came out of the cell, Jing Chi looked at the person who had just spoken proudly. ¡°See? It Won¡¯t take forty-eight hours. I can go out now.¡±


    Jing Chi followed behind the guard. After walking for a while, he realized that this was not the way out.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Jing Chi asked vigntly.


    The security guard did not speak. He just silently led the way until he brought Jing Chi to the door of the interrogation room.


    ¡°Can you at least tell me who wants to see me?¡± Jing Chi had a bad premonition.


    The security guard opened the door expressionlessly and said, ¡°Chief.¡±


    Chief?!


    Jing Chi was shocked. When he walked into the room, he saw two men in police uniforms.


    One of them had white hair, and the other was young and strong.


    Jing Chi gingerly walked over and sat down. He carefully asked, ¡°Officer, what business do you have with me?¡±


    The man with white hair was Luo Hao, and the young and strong man was Chang Kai. He was rmended by Jiang Yu.


    Luo Hao looked at Jing Chi and slowly asked, ¡°You are Jing Chi?¡±


    Jing Chi nodded his head unsteadily. He did not know which of the two people in front of him was the bureau chief.


    However, based on the current situation, the old man in front of him should be the ¡°Luo Hao¡± that Yue Heng had mentioned.


    ¡°You should know the reason why you came in, right?¡± Luo Hao asked with a rather amiable expression on his face. ¡°Then, do you have anything to say about this matter?¡±


    Jing Chi quickly defended himself. ¡°I¡¯m innocent! I didn¡¯t do those things! The post on the Inte is framing me!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t issue the arrest warrant because I saw that post, but because someone came to me to report you, so I decided to capture you,¡± Luo Hao exined.


    ¡°Who? who has the guts to report me?!¡± Jing Chi was furious when he heard that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who turned you in. You just need to tell me if you admit it or not.¡± Luo Hao said patiently.


    Of course, Jing Chi wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°Why should I admit something I didn¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it?¡± Luo Hao looked at Jing Chi calmly, ¡°If you admit it now, I will reduce your sentence ording to the situation where you turned yourself in. But if you don¡¯t admit it now, then once you are convicted, you will spend the rest of your life in prison.¡±


    Jing Chi didn¡¯t care. ¡°So what? I just won¡¯t admit it because I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    As he said this, Jing Chi seemed to think of something and asked again, ¡°Director Luo, are you looking for me to take the me because you can¡¯t find the real criminal?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Luo Hao smiled, looking very amiable, but the words he said were very ruthless. ¡°Because the real criminal is you. If you don¡¯t confess, then we will find evidence to convict you. Once the crime is established, not only you, but also your uncle, Yue Heng, won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±


    ¡°My uncle¡­¡± Jing Chi was stunned. Although he was a little scared, he still braced himself and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t do it, then I didn¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t think of using the good people.¡±


    Luo Hao was still smiling as he looked at Jing Chi, observing every tiny expression on his face.


    Every muscle in his body was trembling and his eyes were twinkling, indicating that Jing Chi was in a very nervous state at the moment.


    Although the ¡°Real criminal is you¡± was a lie to deceive Jing Chi, Luo Hao now believed that it was true.


    Chang Kai kept taking notes at the side until he finally asked, ¡°When you did those things, didn¡¯t you feel guilty at all?¡±


    Jing Chi paused. He knew that the young policeman in front of him was trying to get information from him, so he said firmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. Of course I won¡¯t feel guilty.¡±


    Chang Kai finished writing thest sentence and said to Luo Hao, ¡°Chief Luo, the notes have been recorded.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Hao took the transcript, stood up and left the interrogation room.


    When he left, Luo Hao said to the security personnel behind him, ¡°Keep an eye on Jing Chi. Don¡¯t let any of his acquaintancese to see him, not even the deputy chief.¡±


    The security personnel bowed respectfully, ¡°Yes! Chief!¡±


    Only then did Luo Hao turn around and go to the reception room next door. He found Jiang Yu who was waiting for him in the reception room.


    Mo Long was standing beside her.


    Jiang Yu saw Luo Haoe in and asked, ¡°How is it, chief Luo?¡±


    Luo Hao said, ¡°I¡¯ve studied psychology for more than ten years. When I interrogated Jing Chi just now, I realized that he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous whenever this matter was mentioned.¡±

 Chapter 927 - Victims

    <h4>Chapter 927: Victims</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu understood. ¡°Although we can¡¯t directly say that he¡¯s the criminal, it¡¯s enough to prove that he has something to do with this matter, right?¡±


    Luo Hao nodded. ¡°But we need evidence now. The most basic thing is the victim¡¯s testimony. But it¡¯s been so many years. We still need to investigate where the victims are.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Leave this matter to me. I can find out the current situation of the victims. ¡°Although I can¡¯t guarantee that everyone can find out, I can still find out more than half of the victims¡¯ situation.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Hao nodded and gave Jiang Yu a positive affirmation. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and immediately returned to Mo Garden with Mo Long.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m very curious about.¡± Mo Long asked Jiang Yu as he went upstairs. ¡°Yu¡¯er, why are you so sure that you can find out the situation of those victims?¡±


    ¡°This matter was reported a few years ago. Many victims reported it to the police, but in the end, they were not dealt with at all. There must be records of this matter. We¡¯ll be able to find out from these records,¡± Jiang Yu exined.


    ¡°I see.¡± Mo Long nodded. ¡°Do you need me to call the technical team to investigate?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Call them over. The more people there are, the greater the strength. It will be faster to investigate.¡±


    Hence, Mo Long immediately called Teng Yi and asked him to tell the technical team that everyone would arrive at Mo Garden within ten minutes.


    The technical team also had a headache. They were supposed to leave work in ten minutes. Why did they have to rush to Mo Garden at this time?


    However, this was president Mo¡¯s order, so they had no choice but to obey.


    The technical team hurried over and arrived at Mo Garden in ten minutes. However, when they arrived, they realized that they didn¡¯t seem to be working for president Mo, but for his wife.


    Aiya, if that was the case, wouldn¡¯t they be full of energy?


    They took out theputer they had gotten from secretary Teng and waited for Jiang Yu¡¯s order at all times.


    When Jiang Yu saw that they were all ready, she said, ¡°You should already know about what happened to Jing Chi a few years ago. Now, I need you to help me find the victims of that year. Don¡¯t leave any of them behind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡±


    The technical team replied and then began to work hard.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t stay idle either. She sat in front of theputer and also began to look through the information.


    In this way, only Mo Long had nothing to do.


    So he went to the kitchen and made a bowl of oatmeal with hot milk and gave it to Jiang Yu.


    Although the people in the technical team were unfamiliar with the president¡¯s behavior, it was not a bad thing to see another gentle-looking president outside thepany.


    It had to be said that it was very fast when there were more people. Although they wanted to finish the investigation quickly and then go home from work, Jiang Yu was very satisfied with the speed.


    Jiang Yu looked at the documents that they handed over and said with great satisfaction, ¡°This is it. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is what we should do for Madam.¡±


    ¡°You guys go back first. Be careful on the way,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The technical team packed up theirputers and left one after another. Mo Long sat next to Jiang Yu and read the contents of the document with her.


    ¡°So many victims?¡± Mo Long looked at the long list of names and was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes. If this matter is not resolved now, there will be more and more names in the future.¡± Jiang Yu swiped the mouse, ¡°There are all the victims here. Some have already taken the money and settled the matter, but there are still some unwilling victims who chose to call the police. However, in the end, it was not settled. It was Yue Heng who suppressed this matter behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the police station is not very peaceful either.¡± Mo Longughed mockingly, ¡°Back then, Yue Heng spent two million yuan to be the deputy chief. Because more than half of the money was paid for by his sister, Yue Heng agreed to help Jing Chi after she passed away.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Yue Heng, as the Deputy Chief, always helped Jing Chi clean up the aftermath.¡± Jiang Yu suddenly came to a realization. ¡°But he has helped Jing Chi so many times, and the value is far more than two million yuan. Why would he still choose to continue helping him?¡±


    ¡°Who knows.¡± Mo Long shook his head. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just to show off his bearing as an elder.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Jiang Yu copied this document and sent it to Chang Kai.


    ¡°This is all the information of the victims. Most of them are victims who reported to the police but were not dealt with,¡± Jiang Yu typed a string of messages.

 Chapter 928 - Served Justice

    <h4>Chapter 928: Served Justice</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Chang Kai quickly replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    He printed out the document and handed it to Luo Hao.


    After Luo Hao read it, he quickly sent people to look for the whereabouts of several of the victims.


    Jing Chiy in prison for two days in fear, afraid that someone would suddenlye looking for him. He said, ¡°Your crime has been proven. Hurry up and go out to receive your punishment.¡±


    He did not dare to sleep either. As soon as he closed his eyes, he could see the female college students crying and crawling over. They grabbed his sleeve and asked him why he had lied to them.


    Therefore, Jing Chi kept his eyes open and did not dare to close them for even a moment.


    After two days of high tension, Jing Chi finally waited for someone to open the door for him.


    He looked at the person with anticipation, waiting for him to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You have been acquitted.¡±


    However, the person did not look at him and only said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s evidence to convict you.¡±


    ¡°Rumble¡­¡± It was as if a thunder had exploded above Jing Chi¡¯s head.


    His nerves, which had been tense, broke at this moment. He muttered to himself in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible? How can there be evidence?¡±


    The guard said impatiently, ¡°How would I know? Hurry up ande out, don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    Jing Chi still sat on the ground without moving until the guard called for someone to carry him to the interrogation room.


    In the interrogation room, there were not only Luo Hao and Chang Kai, but also quite a few young girls.


    Jing Chi looked very familiar, but he could not name any of them.


    Luo Hao still had that amiable look on his face as he beckoned Jing Chi to sit down.


    ¡°Come and sit down. There¡¯s something I want to ask you today.¡±


    Jing Chi sat down with trepidation. His voice was trembling as he said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Luo Hao smiled and said, ¡°Look at these girls. Do you recognize them?¡±


    Jing Chi only felt that they looked familiar, but he could not admit it. ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡±


    When one of the girls heard this, she sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know us? We know you!¡±


    Jing Chi was shocked and looked at Luo Hao shakily. ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Luo Hao looked at him in surprise. ¡°You should know better than me who they are. They are the girls who were deceived by you in the past.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jing Chi was stunned.


    No wonder he felt that this group of people looked so familiar. It turned out that they were the people whom he had deceived in order to ¡°Nourish his body¡± in the past?


    ¡°How is it? Do you remember?¡± Luo Hao looked at Jing Chi with a smile.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jing Chi¡¯s back broke out in cold sweat,


    Luo Hao¡¯s face was obviously smiling, but Jing Chi only saw coldness. He couldn¡¯t admit it. Once he admitted it, the results of his hard work for more than ten years would be torched, and Yue Heng would also be implicated in this matter.


    So Jing Chi braced himself and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, the smile on Luo Hao¡¯s face instantly turned cold. He mmed the table hard and shouted, ¡°Jing Chi! You still refuse to admit it even now!¡±


    Jing Chi was so scared that his heart pounded, and cold sweat kept pouring out.


    The girls sitting at the side took out a well-preserved check from their bags one after another. Some even took out their phones and found screenshots of the sky-connecting records from a few years ago, all of which were thrown on the table.


    ¡°Jing Chi, you bastard. This is the evidence of your crime of lying to us back then. These are all evidence. Do you want to die and not admit it?¡±


    ¡°Jing Chi, I¡¯ve been waiting for the day you were arrested by the police and brought to justice for four years.¡±


    ¡°People like you deserve to die. Why are you still alive?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s words were squeezed into Jing Chi¡¯s ears.


    He knew that he had to admit it in front of these irrefutable evidence.


    So he could only lower his head and say, ¡°I confess.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the girls were all wrapped up in a ball, crying bitterly.


    They had been persecuted back then. They had called the police to try to bring the bad guys to justice, but there had been no results. Now, after four years, there was finally someone who stood up for their grievances, putting an end to their bitter past.


    After Jing Chi confessed, Yue Heng was also investigated for covering up the crime.


    ¡°Two big tumors were removed at once.¡± Jiang Yu felt refreshed.


    ¡°Now, Kang He is going to have a headache.¡± Mo Long smiled.


    ¡°She asked for it.¡± Jiang Yu pursed her lips, ¡°Everyone knew about this incident back then. How could Kang He not know? But she still had to work with Jing Chi and even helped Jing Chi lie to Kang Xue. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be Kang Xue¡¯s sister at all.¡±


    Speaking of ¡°Sister,¡± Jiang Yu thought of Jiang Ran at an inappropriate time.


    She had not seen Jiang Ran for a long time and did not know what the Jiang family was like now.

 Chapter 929 - A New Job

    <h4>Chapter 929: A New Job</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    She didn¡¯t know if Sun You would still choose to stay with her after such a big thing had happened.


    But no matter what Jiang ran¡¯s current life was like, she had brought it on herself.


    Although Jiang Yu felt sorry for her, she didn¡¯t pity Jiang Ran.


    Mo Long and Jiang Yu returned to Mo Garden. They had originally nned to make a travel n after this matter was over.


    However, as soon as the two of them returned home, Jiang Yu received a call from sister Xia before she could even warm up her butt. ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯ve epted a new job for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and looked at Mo Long helplessly.


    Mo Long smiled and patted Jiang Yu on the shoulder. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Jiang Yu could only sigh and ask, ¡°What kind of job is it?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°It¡¯s a non-remunerated public service film, but you know that if you act in a public service film, your poprity will get higher, and the reviews of people will be better.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Jiang Yu answered and hung up the phone.


    She sat weakly on the sofa and said as if she was joking, ¡°I can¡¯t travel anymore. I have a new job.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can turn down this job,¡± Mo Long said with a smile.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Yu suddenly sat up. ¡°Li Yue will definitely participate in this charity film. If I don¡¯t go, won¡¯t that be letting her off easy? No, I must go.¡±


    Mo Long couldn¡¯t help butugh. He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be so enthusiastic about matters rted to Li Yue.


    The next day, after Jiang Yu went to the studio, she found out from Sister Xia that Li Yue had indeed participated in this charity film.


    ¡°Just as I thought, Li Yue has reallye to participate in this charity film.¡±


    ¡°Such a good opportunity. She¡¯s not a fool. How could she not participate?¡± Sister Xia said disdainfully, ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s an opening ceremony for this film. I heard that she has prepared a dance for the opening ceremony.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really putting in a lot of effort.¡± Jiang Yu looked at herself in the mirror. ¡°I wonder if the audience will appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Sister Xia shrugged, ¡°Since she wants to, then let¡¯s do it. No matter who everyone looks at, the person who can win the new ¡®Movie Queen Award¡¯ will be the biggest winner.¡±


    ¡°Then I wish her good luck,¡± Jiang Yu said slowly.


    This time, the public welfare film was a city-themed one. The female lead was Li Yue, the second female lead was Qin Yuan, and the third female lead was Jiang Yu.


    When Sister Xia received the script, she was still a little unconvinced, she went straight to the director and asked, ¡°Director, why is Jiang Yu the third female lead? I can admit that Li Yue is the first female lead, but what about Qin Yuan? How can she be the second female lead?¡±


    Even if the director thought that Li Yue had won the Movie Queen award twice in a row and used her as the first female lead, what was wrong with Qin Yuan? No matter what, she should not be the second female lead!


    The director was also in a difficult position and exined, ¡°I have no choice. This is the request of the investors.¡±


    Sister Xia was stunned and did not know what to say.


    Even if it was a public service film, there were investors. Since the investors had such a request for the director, then the director couldn¡¯t be med.


    Hence, sister Xia could only wave her hand and say, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    After Jiang Yu found out about this matter, she wasn¡¯t as impatient as Sister Xia. Instead, she was very calm.


    Sister Xia looked at her and was a little surprised. ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t you feel unconvinced?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Yu was very calm, ¡°You just said it yourself. This is what the investor wants from the director. Since that¡¯s the case, we don¡¯t have to make things difficult for the director. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re acting as the female lead or a supporting role in a movie. Everyone is making contributions for this movie.¡±


    Sister Xia sometimes admired Jiang Yu¡¯s attitude. She was always so generous. In the current murky entertainment industry, Jiang Yu¡¯s personality of not fighting for anything was like a clear stream.


    ¡°Then you should get ready. The opening ceremony will be held in the afternoon the day after tomorrow,¡± Sister Xia reminded.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Jiang Yu replied.


    However, that was what Jiang Yu said. She was wearing a more ordinary style of dress, and even the makeup on her face was light.


    When Sister Xia saw it, she pulled her back to change her clothes and put on makeup.


    Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°Sister Xia, this is just a ceremony. There¡¯s no need to dress so grandly. ¡°I¡¯m dressed like this so that I¡¯ll look different from usual. This way, I¡¯ll be able to interact better with the audience during the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t change out of the gown, I¡¯ll have to redo the makeup on my face.¡± Sister Xia refused to let Jiang Yu go.

 Chapter 930 - Jiang Ran’s Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 930: Jiang Ran¡¯s Revenge</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Even if Jiang Yu didn¡¯t wear makeup, her face was still very exquisite and beautiful. But Sister Xia knew that during this opening ceremony, that group of people would definitely wear heavy makeup. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let Jiang Yu lose at the starting line.


    How could Jiang Yu not know what Sister Xia was thinking, she hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Xia, if that group of people had heavy makeup on their faces, then I shouldn¡¯t be like them. I¡¯m wearing light makeup. Compared to them, it¡¯s more like a bright scenery.¡±


    Sister Xia paused. She felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s words made sense, so she let go and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s set off now.¡±


    Sister Xia and Jiang Yu went to the venue of the opening ceremony and found that they were the first guests to arrive.


    ¡°We¡¯re early. Let¡¯s go to the lounge and sit for a while,¡± Sister Xia suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu happened to be tired from walking, so she naturally agreed with Sister Xia¡¯s request.


    However, on the way to the lounge, they unexpectedly saw a familiar figure.


    Although the figure only shed by, Jiang Yu still saw her face clearly.


    Sister Xia also saw it, and because she was walking in front, she could see it more clearly than Jiang Yu.


    ¡°That person¡­ is it Jiang Ran?¡± Sister Xia turned to look at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s pregnant? ording to the date, it¡¯s still within three months. Why isn¡¯t she taking care of the baby at home?¡± Sister Xia was puzzled.


    However, Jiang Yu had already guessed what was going on.


    Without the identity of ¡°Kang Die¡¯s daughter,¡± Jiang Ran had lost all her value to Sun You. Therefore, Sun You would not marry her, so naturally, he would not allow her to keep the child.


    Jiang Yu more or less understood Jiang Ran¡¯s character. If it were not for Sun You holding something against her, Jiang Ran would definitely not be so obedient and would abort her only bargaining chip ¡ª Sun You¡¯s child.


    However, this matter had nothing to do with Jiang Yu. She would not be so bored as to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.


    Hence, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Her matters have nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sister Xia smiled and went to the lounge with Jiang Yu.


    When their figures disappeared, Jiang Ran, who had been hiding in the darkness, stood up.


    She knew that Jiang Yu would be the guest today, but she didn¡¯t expect her toe so early. Before she could finish her work, she saw Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Ran had gone to the hospital for surgery a while ago. Although the doctor told her to take good care of her body, Jiang Hai had already started to dislike Jiang Ran because of what had happened in the Kang family, he even wanted Jiang Yu to return to the Jiang family and acknowledge her ancestors.


    Wei Juan and Jiang Ran were also estranged because of that incident.


    For a time, there was no ce for Jiang Ran in the Jiang family¡¯s huge house.


    She wanted to find Sun You and get back together with him. But Sun You simply ordered people to chase Jiang Ran out if they saw her. There was no need for them to report to him.


    Jiang Ran, who was despised everywhere, did not know what was the meaning of her life. She even wanted to die. But when she thought about how good Jiang Yu¡¯s life was now, the nameless anger in her heart burned.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! If I¡¯m not doing well, don¡¯t even think about it! Just wait and see, I¡¯ll definitely pull you down!¡± Jiang Ran swore in her heart.


    She had seen the opening ceremony on the flyer and knew that Li Yue, Qin Yuan, and Jiang Yu were all guests today. Hence, she disguised herself as a volunteer and sneaked into the venue.


    She went to the storage bag and took the backpack. Inside was a bag of flying catkins.


    There were very few catkins in this season, and this bag was only collected by Jiang Ran when she went to the water bay in the countryside.


    She did not know if Jiang Yu was allergic to catkins, but she knew that once catkinsnded on people¡¯s skin, they would cause redness, swelling, and itching. If there was an allergy, it would be even more serious.


    She sneaked into the lounge backstage while everyone was working and no one noticed her.


    There was only one waiting room, so Jiang Ran only needed to blow a whole bag of catkins into the room.


    She saw a vent near the waiting room, so she walked over and climbed along the pipe.


    The pipe was very short, and it went up diagonally. Jiang Ran climbed for a few minutes and reached the end.


    At the end was the waiting room where Jiang Yu was.


    Jiang Ran paused there for a moment, wondering if she could hear any earth-shattering news from Jiang Yu.


    But after listening for a few minutes, she realized that Jiang Yu was only talking to Sister Xia about some trivial family matters, so she immediately lost interest.


    ¡°Boring,¡± Jiang Ran muttered to herself.

 Chapter 931 - Allergen

    <h4>Chapter 931: Allergen</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Ran took out the catkins and sprinkled them out through the gap of the lid.


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia were engrossed in their conversation and didn¡¯t notice the catkins floating in from the vent.


    By the time she noticed them, the catkins were already floating all over the ground.


    ¡°Yawn!¡± Jiang Yu sneezed from the tickling of the flying catkins.


    ¡°Aiyo! What is this thing!¡± Only then did Sister Xia notice the flying catkins floating in the air and on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s the flying catkins... Yawn!¡± Before Jiang Yu could finish her sentence, she sneezed again.


    ¡°Why is there such a thing in the lounge!¡± Sister Xia hurriedly led Jiang Yu out of the lounge. ¡°We have to call the cleaning staff over to clean it up!¡±


    Sister Xia called the cleaning staff over and told her to clean up the lounge before she turned to look at Jiang Yu.


    With just a nce, Sister Xia saw that her exposed skin was starting to turn red and there were many red spots on it.


    ¡°Jiang Yu? What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you allergic?¡± Sister Xia looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s expression and started to panic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s voice became softer and softer until her head started to spin.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Sister Xia grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder, worried that something would happen to her. ¡°I¡¯ll help you sit down. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll call an ambnce right now!¡±


    Sister Xia ced Jiang Yu on a chair and quickly called the hospital.


    The director also noticed the situation and walked over to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Sister Xia saw the director, her heart was once again filled with anger. ¡°What¡¯s going on in your lounge? Why is there something like flying catkins?!¡±


    The director was also very surprised. ¡°Huh? That can¡¯t be possible, right? Our lounge has been cleaned for the past few days. How could there be something like flying catkins?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to quibble?!¡± Sister Xia became even angrier. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then go and take a look now! See if the cleaner cleaned up flying catkins!¡±


    For a moment, the director didn¡¯t know what to do. He could only ask, ¡°Then what do we do now?¡±


    Sister Xia was so anxious that tears were rolling in her eyes. ¡°What else can we do? Of course we have to send Jiang Yu to the hospital! We¡¯re not participating in today¡¯s event. If we participate in it again, Jiang Yu might lose her life!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay...¡± The director could only nod his head uncontrobly.


    The ambnce arrived very quickly and brought Jiang Yu and Sister Xia to the hospital.


    Jiang Yu was pushed into the emergency room. Sister Xia waited anxiously outside. Her eyes were red and cold sweat kept flowing down her face.


    It was unknown how much time had passed before the lights in the emergency room were turned off.


    The doctor walked out. Sister Xia hurriedly walked forward and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is Jiang Yu?¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°She was sent here in time and is fine. If we dy any longer, her life might be in danger. After she wakes up, we will do another check-up. After we confirm that she is fine, she can be discharged from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good...¡± Only then did Sister Xia heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Doctor, What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    The doctor exined, ¡°From the looks of it, she¡¯s probably allergic to catkins. Didn¡¯t she have any previous allergies in this area?¡±


    Sister Xia thought for a long time and confirmed that Jiang Yu had no previous allergies.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But there are very few catkins in this season. If you want to cause such a big allergic reaction, you need a lot of catkins. Where did you go today?¡± The Doctor was puzzled.


    ¡°We only went to the venue of a press conference...¡± Sister Xia pondered and thought of the flocs in the lounge.


    ¡°No matter where you went, since this happened today, you have to pay attention in the future. The patient is very sensitive to flocs. If you stay in a ce with more flocs for more than ten minutes, your life will be in danger,¡± The Doctor exined the precautions to Sister Xia.


    ¡°Okay, we will definitely take note. Thank you, doctor,¡± Sister Xia repeatedly thanked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The doctor waved his hand and left.


    Sister Xia quickly went into the ward to check on Jiang Yu¡¯s condition. When she saw that Jiang Yu¡¯s breathing was stable, she waspletely relieved.


    Fortunately, they left the lounge in time, so Jiang Yu¡¯s allergy was not serious. Under the Doctor¡¯s treatment, Jiang Yu quickly woke up.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! You¡¯re awake!¡± Sister Xia shouted excitedly.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s mind went nk the moment she opened her eyes. After a while, she remembered that she had been admitted to the hospital because of her body.


    ¡°What happened to me?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Sister Xia poured Jiang Yu a ss of water and then sat down by the bed. She said, ¡°You¡¯re allergic to catkins, and it¡¯s a very serious allergy!¡±

 Chapter 932 - Completely Desolate

    <h4>Chapter 932: Completely Deste</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu drank a mouthful of water and was also shocked by this news. ¡°I¡¯m allergic to catkins? But I¡¯ve never had such an allergy before?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t before, but I do now. The Doctor also said that this is a lesson. Stay away from catkins in the future,¡± Sister Xia said. ¡°Do you remember? It¡¯s not just catkins, but all catkins.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Jiang Yu muttered, there was still one thing that she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°But why are there catkins in the lounge? When we went in, it was clearly very clean. How could there suddenly be so many catkins?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Sister Xia sighed. ¡°There are no surveince cameras at the entrance of the lounge. We have no idea who did it.¡±


    ¡°Did that person know that I¡¯m allergic to catkins?¡± Jiang Yu was still thinking. ¡°But I only found out about it this time. Could it be that someone else knew about it before me?¡±


    ¡°No one should know about it.¡± Sister Xia was also puzzled, ¡°Then the catkins couldn¡¯t have drifted in for no reason, right? Not to mention why so many catkins drifted in at once. In this season, there were very few catkins.Moreover, this isn¡¯t the countryside. How can there be so many flying catkins?¡±


    Jiang Yu pondered for a while, but she still couldn¡¯te to a conclusion.


    The only thing she could be sure of was that this must be man-made.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Jiang Ran?¡± After thinking for a long time, Sister Xia suddenly thought of her.


    ¡°Jiang Ran?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t we see Jiang Ran at the venue?¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to participate in this public service film. Then why is she here? Even though she¡¯s dressed like a staff member, she¡¯s such a proud person. How could she be a part-time worker at a small venue?¡±


    Jiang Yu fell silent. She felt that what Sister Xia said made sense.


    However, she couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that Li Yue had once again bribed others and wanted to harm herself through this matter.


    However, whether it was Jiang Ran, Li Yue, or Qin Yuan, the mastermind behind this matter still needed to be verified.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll call the Doctor over to give you a checkup.¡± Sister Xia said as she called the doctor over.


    The doctor came in and gave Jiang Yu a simple checkup. After making a simple record, he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. You can be discharged after going through the procedures.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sister Xia went out to go through the discharge procedures and brought Jiang Yu back with her.


    Due to Jiang Yu¡¯s health, Sister Xia decided to let her go home and rest for a while. She woulde back to work after she had recovered.


    However, Jiang Yu was still worried about the opening ceremony. ¡°What about the opening ceremony?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already told the director that I won¡¯t be attending today¡¯s event.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Jiang Yu had no choice but to give up and obediently go back to rest.


    Before Sister Xia left, she told her, ¡°Today¡¯s opening ceremony is a live broadcast. After it ends, there should be a rebroadcast on the inte. If you¡¯re bored, just watch that.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s fine too.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    The moment she returned to her bedroom, she switched on her phone.


    Although the live broadcast had not ended, there was already a dyed version of the video on the Inte. It was dyed by nearly five minutespared to the normal live broadcast.


    Jiang Yu clicked on the video and fast-forwarded to Li Yue¡¯s location.


    In the video, Li Yue was dressed very demure and magnanimous. One look and one could tell that she was a gentle and magnanimous woman.


    When she looked at Qin Yuan again, she could not describe what she felt. Thick makeup coupled with a light and elegant gown, no matter how she looked at it, it was very out of ce.


    However, she seemed to have be gentlerpared to before, so everyone¡¯s cheers for her were also very high.


    Jiang Yu watched the dance that Li Yue had meticulously prepared and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how long she has been preparing for, waiting to shine on this day.¡±


    Meanwhile, Qin Yuan¡¯s expression started to turn ugly after Li Yue had finished dancing. However, she quickly changed her expression and brought up Jiang Yu. ¡°Oh right, I remember that we have three female guests today. Why are there only the two of us? Where¡¯s Jiang Yu? Is shete?¡±


    The director awkwardly exined, ¡°No, Jiang Yu has gone to the hospital due to health reasons.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already gone to the hospital? Is it that serious?¡± Qin Yuan pretended to be shocked, but in reality, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°After the opening ceremony is over, I must go and see her.¡±


    ¡°Why are you pretending to be a good person now?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Qin Yuan¡¯s expression and goosebumps rose all over her body.


    Li Yue followed closely behind Qin Yuan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see her too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

 Chapter 933 - Red Rash

    <h4>Chapter 933: Red Rash</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Qin Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Qin Yuan didn¡¯t like Li Yue because in her eyes,pared to Jiang Yu who was lucky enough to win the Movie Queen award, Li Yue was a bigger threat to her.


    But in front of the public, Qin Yuan still had to protect her image.


    Li Yue smiled and continued interacting with the audience.


    Jiang Yu looked at the two people in the video and didn¡¯t believe that they would reallye to visit her.


    She switched off her phone and lowered her head to look at the red rash on her body.


    Although she had taken medicine in the hospital and had already received an infusion, it was still a little itchy. Moreover, this was a ce that Jiang Yu could see. She didn¡¯t know if the red rash was serious or not in a ce like her back that Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t see.


    She even took some ointment from the hospital. After taking a shower at night, she applied it on the spot where the rash had appeared so that she could recover faster.


    However, Mo Long would see the rash on his body. He would be very worried then.


    When Mo Long came back from the office at night, he saw Jiang Yu sitting on the sofa with her hair wet and wearing a thin nightgown.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drying your hair?¡± Mo Long smiled as he took off his coat and hung it on the clothes rack at the door.


    Jiang Yu looked at him. ¡°I was waiting for you toe back and dry my hair.¡±


    Mo Long smiled as he walked over and picked up the hair dryer on the coffee table to dry Jiang Yu¡¯s hair.


    When he lifted Jiang Yu¡¯s hair, he saw a red rash on the back of her neck.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mo Long asked.


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°I¡¯m allergic, but I¡¯ve already gone to the hospital for a checkup. The doctor prescribed some medicine and it¡¯ll be fine after a few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mo Long heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What kind of allergy is it?¡±


    ¡°Catkin,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°But it was just an ident this time. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he was calcting in his mind. He changed out all the cotton or other floc-like things in the house.


    After blowing out his hair, Mo Long asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine the doctor prescribed?¡±


    Jiang Yu took the ointment from the coffee table and handed it to Mo Long. ¡°This is it.¡±


    Mo Long took the ointment and carefully applied it on Jiang Yu¡¯s neck.


    After applying the ointment on her neck, Mo Long asked again, ¡°Other than her neck, where else?¡±


    Jiang Yu stretched out her arms and said softly, ¡°There¡¯s also some here and on my body.¡±


    Mo Long sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Take off your clothes. I¡¯ll apply it for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu obediently took off her nightgown and showed Mo Long her back.


    The densely packed red rash made Mo Long¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Why is it so serious?¡±


    Jiang Yu hesitated for a moment, but she still told Mo Long about the strange appearance of flying catkins in the lounge.


    Mo Long¡¯s hand that was smearing the ointment paused for a moment, and his tone was a little cold. ¡°Does that mean that someone is trying to harm you?¡±


    ¡°It should be, but I don¡¯t know who that person is.¡± Jiang Yu was also very puzzled, ¡°At the opening ceremony, other than Li Yue and Qin Yuan, I don¡¯t remember having any grudges with anyone. But I don¡¯t think they would do such a thing at the venue, right?¡±


    Mo Long applied ointment on Jiang Yu as he said, ¡°Other than them? Is there anyone else?¡±


    His tone was very cold, forming a sharp contrast with his gentle approach.


    Jiang Yu carefully recalled for a moment before recalling the Jiang Ran who had a very low presence.


    ¡°Oh right, Jiang Ran went today as well. She was also a volunteer,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Jiang Ran? Is it her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But other than Li Yue and Qin Yuan, it¡¯s Jiang ran. I can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡±Jiang Yu shook his head. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s her. Maybe she really went to be a volunteer?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s her or not, Jiang ran¡¯s appearance at the venue is already suspicious.¡±Mo Long said as if it was unintentional. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Don¡¯t be in a bad mood because of this.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±Jiang Yu curled her lips.


    After Mo Long applied the ointment on Jiang Yu, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Go.¡±


    Jiang Yu took a magazine and sat on the sofa, reading it with great interest.


    Mo Long returned to the bedroom and gave Teng Yi a call, asking him to investigate everything that had happened during today¡¯s opening ceremony.


    ¡°The key investigation is to find out who put the flying catkins in the lounge.¡±Mo Long¡¯s eyes were frighteningly cold. ¡°After you find out who it is, tell me who it is, and then directly solve it.¡±


    Teng Yi replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Long hung up the phone and looked out the window with his eagle-like sharp eyes.


    Those who dared to harm Jiang Yu would end up worse than death.


    Whether it was boss Wang who kidnapped Jiang Yu or Yang Fen.

 Chapter 934 - Delete Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 934: Delete Scenes</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After resting at home for a few days, Jiang Yu went to the filming location to shoot.


    Sister Xia was still a little worried about Jiang Yu¡¯s health and wanted her to rest for a few more days.


    However, Jiang Yu insisted oning to shoot. ¡°I¡¯ve already rested for a few days. If I don¡¯t go and shoot, I¡¯ll dy everyone¡¯s progress.¡±


    Sister Xia couldn¡¯t persuade her, so she could only agree.


    When they arrived at the filming location, they saw Li Yue filming while Qin Yuan was sitting on a chair, memorizing the script.


    ¡°Jiang Yu is here?¡±


    When Qin Yuan saw Jiang Yu, she quickly put down the script in her hand and stood up, pretending to be enthusiastic.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t ept Qin Yuan¡¯s enthusiasm and only responded lightly.


    Qin Yuan felt a little awkward and didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, she sat back down and continued reading the script.


    Jiang Yu ignored her and chose a seat that was rtively far away from her. He also began to recite his lines.


    When Qin Yuan saw Jiang Yu walk so far away, sheined to her manager behind her in a low voice, ¡°This Jiang Yu really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. I¡¯m so enthusiastic, yet she only replied with an ¡®mhm¡¯. Who is she looking down on? Does she really think she¡¯s the movie queen?¡±


    The manager said helplessly, ¡°But Jiang Yu is indeed the movie queen.¡±


    Qin Yuan gritted her teeth. ¡°How can someone like her be worthy? Just wait and see. I will make her spit out this year¡¯s Movie Queen award. Even if it¡¯s not mine, it definitely won¡¯t be in Jiang Yu¡¯s hands!¡±


    Although the manager was helpless, Qin Yuan still knew how topete and had a good attitude.


    Qin Yuan¡¯s gaze was too sharp, and her resentment was also very strong. Even though Jiang Yu chose a position that was quite far away from her, she could still feel it.


    Not only Jiang Yu, even Sister Xia could faintly feel it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Qin Yuan?¡± Sister Xia muttered, ¡°I can feel her resentment even from such a distance. Is it really necessary? We didn¡¯t steal her things, nor did we steal her things. Who is she showing her resentment to?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Jiang Yu was already used to such things. ¡°Isn¡¯t she always like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Jiang Yu read the script a few times and realized that she didn¡¯t have many scenes. Her lines added up to no more than a hundred lines.


    After Sister Xia found out, she took the script again and went to the director. ¡°Director, is this script really correct? This wasn¡¯t the one that was given to me in the beginning. Jiang Yu doesn¡¯t have that few scenes!¡±


    The director said in a troubled voice, ¡°I really have no choice. This is what the investor said. He wants us to listen to Qin Yuan¡¯s instructions. Qin Yuan said that she was concerned about Jiang Yu¡¯s health, so she asked us to write less of her scenes. What can I do? I can only listen obediently.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the investor?¡± Sister Xia couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°He¡¯s spending money to promote Qin Yuan. But isn¡¯t he too indulgent with Qin Yuan? Doesn¡¯t he know that Qin Yuan is so excessive on set?¡±


    ¡°That investor is Qin Yuan¡¯s father!¡± The director said, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend such a big shot, so I can only listen to him.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sister Xia was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. She simply threw the script in front of the director and angrily returned to Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Sister Xia and asked in confusion.


    ¡°They deleted your scenes!¡± Sister Xia was so angry that her voice was trembling, ¡°It¡¯s a public service film, but there are only three main characters. Naturally, the more chances you have to show your face, the better. How can they delete your scenes?! isn¡¯t it obvious that they don¡¯t want you to show your face? !¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Jiang Yuughed. So Sister Xia was angry because of this matter.


    ¡°How is it okay? It¡¯s normal for Qin Yuan¡¯s father to spend money to promote Qin Yuan. But can he control his own daughter? Why does she always like to stand in other people¡¯s way?¡± Sister Xia felt like smoke wasing out of her head.


    ¡°The entertainment industry has always been like this.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°Forget it. Since they want more opportunities to appear on camera, let¡¯s give them all these opportunities.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Sigh!¡± Sister Xia sighed and could only give up.


    Jiang Yu had been memorizing lines for the whole day, but no one came over to ask her to film.


    Just as Jiang Yu and Sister Xia were puzzled, they saw the director running over with an apologetic expression. ¡°Jiang Yu, we won¡¯t be able to film your scenes today. You should go back and rest first.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we be able to film them?¡± Sister Xia was furious. ¡°We came early in the morning and sat here memorizing lines for the entire day! You¡¯re telling us that we won¡¯t be able to film them? Then why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?!¡±


    The director said awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a situation to happen either. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

 Chapter 935 - Qin Yuan’s Mental Breakdown

    <h4>Chapter 935: Qin Yuan¡¯s Mental Breakdown</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Sister Xia still wanted to say something, but Jiang Yu stopped her. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. When you¡¯ve confirmed when you can shoot my scenes, you can call again. It¡¯ll save us a lot of wasted time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The director nodded repeatedly.


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia left the set. Sister Xia could no longer suppress her anger. She stood at the door and scolded loudly, ¡°If you can shoot this movie, then do it. If you can¡¯t, then don¡¯t! With so many actions now, who are you bullying?!¡±


    The security guard at the door walked over and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t make a racket here! What kind of ce do you think this is?!¡±


    The noise was so loud that it attracted people from the set toe out and watch the show.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The director quickly stepped out to smooth things over. ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel. Everyone, be more amiable.¡±


    The security guard pointed at Sister Xia and said, ¡°Director, it¡¯s her voice that¡¯s too loud. Even if she¡¯s an artiste¡¯s manager, she shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant, right?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever been arrogant? Don¡¯t make things up!¡± Sister Xia retorted.


    ¡°Alright! Stop arguing!¡± The director shouted.


    ¡°Aiya, why are you arguing?¡± Qin Yuan walked out from the crowd behind them andughed hysterically.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of you?¡± Sister Xia looked at her. ¡°I asked the director to cut out Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes! It¡¯s a public service film to begin with. If the chances of her appearing on camera are getting fewer and fewer, it¡¯s better not to film it!¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t film it.¡± Qin Yuan was still smiling. ¡°I was thinking about Jiang Yu¡¯s health, so I asked the director to cut out her scenes.¡±


    She smiled innocently, as if she was really thinking about Jiang Yu.


    Sister Xia was choked by her words and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you should take good care of your manager,¡± Qin Yuan said sarcastically. ¡°After all, she¡¯s a top manager in the entertainment industry. Why can¡¯t she even control her emotions?¡±


    ¡°Qin Yuan, thank you for your reminder.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡°But I still advise you to take care of your own affairs first. Whether it¡¯s your father who wants to spend money to promote you, others, or yourself who wants to climb up, if you never pay attention to your own strength and only like to hear the words ¡®you are better than others¡¯ in other people¡¯s mouths, then you won¡¯t be able to improve in your lifetime.¡±


    Qin Yuan¡¯s expression became awkward, and she bit her tongue as she spoke. ¡°You, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Am I, am I not good at acting? Is what they said wrong?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°I just want to tell you that improving one¡¯s acting skills is something every actor has to do, and it¡¯s something they have to do for the rest of their lives.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to lecture me! I¡¯m warning you, stay away from me!¡± Qin Yuan was already a little angry, and her tone of voice gradually became higher.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about you. I just want to remind you to improve yourself and stop scheming against others. Qin Yuan, I respect you as a senior, but this doesn¡¯t mean that you can do whatever you want, and I have to swallow my anger.¡± Jiang Yu took out the spare script from her bag, she threw it at Qin Yuan¡¯s feet.


    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Qin Yuan eximed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I still want to shoot this movie. I don¡¯t want the scenes that have been cut. I¡¯ll give all these opportunities to be on camera to you guys.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled, but there was no warmth in her voice. ¡°But even if I give you guys so many opportunities to be on camera, you still won¡¯t get what you didn¡¯t get before.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu turned around and left.


    Sister Xia followed closely behind.


    Li Yue and Qin Yuan knew that Jiang Yu was talking about the best actress award. What she meant was ¡ª if you didn¡¯t get the Moive Queen award before, then you still won¡¯t get it this time.


    ¡°What does she mean by this? !¡± After Qin Yuan figured it out, she was instantly enraged and stepped on the script fiercely. ¡°What right does this Jiang Yu have to lecture me here?! Eh? Does she look down on me?!¡±


    Li Yue nced at Qin Yuan from the corner of her eyes and said with a gentle smile, ¡°You¡¯re not delusional, are you? Why does everyone think that others look down on you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Qin Yuan was stopped by Li Yue¡¯s words and didn¡¯t refute.


    However, she was still very angry in her heart. She wished that she could catch Jiang Yu in front of her and then humiliate her ruthlessly.


    On the way back, Sister Xia said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you were really handsome just now. You actually dared to quarrel with the daughter of the investor in front of so many people.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just reminded her what she should and shouldn¡¯t do,¡± Jiang Yu said helplessly. ¡°No one cares about Qin Yuan¡¯s spirit. If this continues, something will happen sooner orter.¡±

 Chapter 936 - What happened to Jiang Ran

    <h4>Chapter 936: What happened to Jiang Ran</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Why are you worried about her? If something really happened to her, it¡¯s her own fault! She Can¡¯t me anyone else,¡± Sister Xia said.


    ¡°If she has a brain, she will learn.¡± Jiang Yu looked out of the window. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have a brain, then no wonder no one didn¡¯t warn her.¡±


    Speaking of this, Sister Xia suddenly remembered what happened on the day of the opening ceremony.


    She still didn¡¯t know who the person who wanted to harm Jiang Yu was, so she asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you know who did that thing in the lounge?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯ve been resting at home recently, and I haven¡¯t been to the venue to take a look. I don¡¯t know if there are any surveince cameras nearby, nor do I know how many days the surveince cameras automatically cover up.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s really difficult to investigate this matter.¡± Sister Xia sighed. ¡°What about Mo Long? Doesn¡¯t he know about this matter?¡±


    ¡°I know, but I didn¡¯t ask him to help me investigate. He¡¯s been very busy with work recently, and he alwayses backte.¡± Jiang Yu still felt a little sorry for Mo Long¡¯s recent high-intensity work, ¡°I don¡¯t want to dy his work time because of such a small matter. If I can find out on my own, I¡¯ll solve it myself. If I really can¡¯t find out, then forget it. Anyway, I have nothing to do. This matter will be treated as a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The car first sent Jiang Yu back to Mo Garden. The house was brightly lit, so Mo Long should have returned.


    Jiang Yu hurriedly walked in and saw Mo Long sitting on the sofa talking on the phone.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t hear him clearly, but she vaguely heard the word ¡°Jiang Ran.¡±.


    She walked over and sat down. She didn¡¯t ask Mo Long until he finished talking on the phone, ¡°What happened to Jiang Ran?¡±


    Mo Long exined, ¡°The person who made you allergic is Jiang Ran. I¡¯ve already asked Teng Yi to bring her to the police station. She will be sentenced for ¡®intentional injury¡¯.¡±


    ¡°So it really is¡­ Jiang Ran?¡± Jiang Yu paused, not knowing what she was expecting at the beginning.


    Perhaps she thought Jiang Ran had changed. Even if she didn¡¯t like her, she no longer had the intention to harm her.


    But the facts proved that this was indeed a wish that couldn¡¯t be fulfilled.


    ¡°It¡¯s her. There are surveince cameras at the venue. They¡¯ve recorded everything,¡± Mo Long said, ¡°Sun You has also broken off the engagement with her. Jiang Hai doesn¡¯t recognize her as his daughter, so no one will bail her out. You can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be worried about?¡± Jiang Yu smiled, revealing a bitter expression.


    Forget it. Things had alreadye to this. It would be ridiculous if she still harbored any thoughts of ¡°Turning over a new leaf¡± toward Jiang Ran.


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see Jiang Ran tomorrow. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see her again after I¡¯m in prison this time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send someone to follow you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just visiting the police station. It¡¯s not dangerous. Why do you need to send someone to follow you? Even if something really happened, aren¡¯t there still police?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still worried.¡± Mo Long shook his head and pulled Jiang Yu into his arms. ¡°I must find someone to follow you and pay attention to your safety at all times.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Jiang Yu had no choice but to agree to Mo Long¡¯s request.


    The next day, Jiang Yu did not receive a call from the director or Sister Xia. She put on her clothes and went to the police station.


    Jiang Ran was dressed in a prisoner¡¯s uniform. Her face was like the one Jiang Yu had a few days ago. She had a lot of rashes.


    Jiang Yu looked Jiang Ran up and down and asked, ¡°Is it mango allergy?¡±


    Although it was a question, it was a statement.


    Jiang Ran red at her, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of you? If you hadn¡¯tined, would Mo Long have caught me? After catching me, he even had people rub mangoes on my body. Do you know how disgusting it is?! I¡¯m going to vomit, or even die! He doesn¡¯t even have the intention to stop!¡±


    Jiang Ran shouted until her throat was almost hoarse, and her eyes were red as if blood was about to drip out.


    Jiang Yu just looked at her unhurriedly and said slowly, ¡°When I was allergic to catkins, it was more or less the same. You just felt what I felt again, why can¡¯t you take it anymore?¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s just catkins? Is it that ufortable?¡± Jiang Ran didn¡¯t believe that Jiang Yu¡¯s allergy was so serious.


    ¡°Then what you have is just a mango, but a fruit that can be eaten?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Ran and asked with a smile.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jiang Ran was speechless for a moment, and after a long time, she said, ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯re just a little more confident now! Wait for me to go out in a few days, you¡¯ll see!¡±


    ¡°No one ising to ransom you out, you¡¯d better give up this idea,¡± Jiang Yu said lightly.


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Jiang Ran did not believe.

 Chapter 937 - Jiang Ran’s Repentance

    <h4>Chapter 937: Jiang Ran¡¯s Repentance</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Of course, Jiang Ran didn¡¯t believe it, because even if Sun You and Jiang Hai were disappointed in her, Wei Juan wouldn¡¯t.


    But Jiang Yu said to her, ¡°Sun You broke off the engagement with you, and Jiang Hai began to dislike you because of that matter. Do you think Wei Juan wille and spend money to save you? Do you think she is rich, or will Jiang Hai give her money?¡±


    Jiang Ran was stunned and looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief. She asked in surprise, ¡°How did you know?!¡±


    ¡°Is it hard to guess?¡± Jiang Yu looked at her. ¡°Why do you think Sun You wanted to marry you in the first ce? And Jiang Hai, didn¡¯t you see how he behaved in the Kang family at that time?¡±


    Jiang Ran was speechless because Jiang Yu was right.


    However, she was still unconvinced. She didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Jiang Yu, therefore, Jiang Ran still hardened her neck and said, ¡°What do you know? Sun You didn¡¯t cancel the engagement with me! This is all your imagination. Sun You wille to save me!¡±


    ¡°You are so sure? Okay, then tell me, why did you abort the child?¡± Jiang Yu asked back.


    Jiang Ran paused and realized that Jiang Yu already knew about her.


    After a long while, Jiang Ran said, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you here to make fun of me?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s tone was rxed. ¡°No. There¡¯s nothing to make fun of.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here? Do you want to say that you¡¯re here to save me?¡± Jiang Ran smiled self-deprecatingly.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Then why are you here? Aren¡¯t you here to make fun of me?¡±


    ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°You should reflect on what you¡¯ve done while you¡¯re in prison. I hope that the day you get out of here, you¡¯ll realize your mistake.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t be an eyesore here.¡± Jiang Ran waved her hand impatiently. ¡°I thought you came here out of kindness, but it turns out you¡¯re just here to say something that doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± As she said that, Jiang Yu left the police station.


    Jiang Ran kept her head down until Jiang Yu¡¯s figure disappeared. Only then did she raise her head, her eyes already filled with tears.


    She had never thought that such a day woulde for her, much less that when this day arrived, the only person who remembered her was Jiang Yu.


    Could it be that she had done too many bad things to Jiang Yu, which was why she had been holding a grudge until now?


    But no matter what the reason was, Jiang Ran did not want to think about it anymore. In any case, she was going to spend the rest of her life in this prison, so there was no point in thinking too much about it.


    ¡°If I had known, if I had known¡­ I would have treated you better back then.¡± Jiang Ran could no longer hold back her tears, and they fell like beads with a broken string.


    She was indeed feeling a little regretful now, but it was already beyond redemption.


    She closed her eyes and allowed the police to bring her back to her cell.


    Jiang Yu left the police station and took a car back to Mo Garden. Since she didn¡¯t have any filming tasks today, she might as well go home and have a good rest.


    However, as soon as she got home, she received a call from Sister Xia. ¡°Jiang Yu, the director wants me to tell you that your scenes will be filmed this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu took a car to the filming location.


    Sister Xia had already arrived. She was standing at the door with the director, arguing about something.


    Jiang Yu got off the car and walked over, then, she heard Sister Xia say loudly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys being too much of a bully? Forget about the scenes from before, there are still more than ten scenes left! What are we going to do now? Cut more than ten scenes to two scenes? Then what¡¯s the name of the third female lead? Let¡¯s just say that she¡¯s a well-known supporting actress!¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped in her tracks and roughly understood what he meant.


    It turned out that the director had cut her scenes again, from more than ten scenes to two scenes. He might have thought that two scenes were very difficult to shoot, so he had called him over. As long as all the scenes were shot this afternoon, the director would no longer have to think about ¡°Jiang Yu¡± in the future.


    It seemed that this Qin Yuan really dared to do it.


    Jiang Yu walked over and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I saw you two standing at the door arguing from afar.¡±


    Sister Xia was so angry that she turned her face away and said, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. Jiang Yu, listen to what the director has to say to you.¡±


    The director was in a very difficult position, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jiang Yu. The investors suddenly came over and requested that it shouldn¡¯t be longer than an hour because they wanted the effect of a small movie. Li Yue and Qin Yuan¡¯s scenes have already been shot a lot. No matter how the post-production is cut, as long as your scenes are added, it will be longer than an hour. So we can only cut out your scenes. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±

 Chapter 938 - Only Two Scenes Left

    <h4>Chapter 938: Only Two Scenes Left</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Upon hearing the director¡¯s words, Sister Xia¡¯s anger red up again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you mind? If you¡¯re not going to cut out Li Yue and Qin Yuan¡¯s scenes, why are you cutting out Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes? What, do you think we¡¯re easy to bully?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I wouldn¡¯t dare. Sister Xia, you¡¯re a top manager in the entertainment industry,¡± the director hurriedly exined. ¡°The artistes you brought out must be top-notch as well. How would we dare to bully you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Then why aren¡¯t you adding Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes back?!¡± Sister Xia shouted angrily.


    The director was in a dilemma again. ¡°Sister Xia, this isn¡¯t something that we can decide. It all depends on the investors. We will do whatever they ask us to do. Li Yue and Qin Yuan¡¯s scenes have already been cut, but with Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes, the duration will definitely exceed. So we decided to take advantage of the fact that Jiang Yu hasn¡¯t started filming yet to cut her scenes first. That way, it¡¯ll be more convenientter on.¡±


    ¡°But it won¡¯t be cut to two scenes, right?¡± Sister Xia threw the script in her hand at the director, ¡°Take a look for yourself, huh?! There weren¡¯t many lines to begin with, but now that you¡¯ve cut them, there¡¯s not even a single line! Could it be that our Jiang Yu is here to be a mute guest star?!¡±


    ¡°We really have no choice¡­¡± The director¡¯s voice became softer and softer as he looked at Jiang Yu for help.


    Jiang Yu understood and stopped Sister Xia. ¡°Sister Xia, you can¡¯t me the director for this. After all, everyone is paid to do things. The director has to do whatever the higher-ups want him to do, so it¡¯s not up to him.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t cut so many lines, right? And you¡¯ve even changed the character!¡± Sister Xia picked up the script again, she handed it to Jiang Yu. ¡°Take a look for yourself. You went from a strong woman to a nameless little girl who was persecuted by others!¡±


    Jiang Yu flipped through the script and saw two scenes that belonged to her.


    One was in school, wearing a white floral dress and smiling at the person she liked.


    The other was humiliated. Her clothes were tattered and her face was dirty. She looked desperate.


    ¡°There are only two scenes, so it¡¯s pretty easy. The main point is that I don¡¯t need to say anything. That makes it even easier for me,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    Sister Xia knew that Jiang Yu was only saying this to ease the atmosphere, but she was still very angry. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know would think that you¡¯re not famous, that¡¯s why you¡¯re being bullied like this.¡±


    The director once again exined in a low voice, ¡°Sister Xia, we really don¡¯t dare to bully you guys¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking,¡± Sister Xia interrupted the director. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were going to shoot? Hurry up and shoot. We¡¯ll leave immediately after we¡¯re done. Don¡¯t waste our time here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The director quickly brought Jiang Yu to the dressing room to put on her makeup.


    Jiang Yu first put on a white floral dress, and her hair was simply tied into a ponytail. Moreover, she was originally a university student, so her temperament was exactly the same as the character in the script.


    She held a few books in her hands and smiled at the male actor who was acting.


    The scene was over. The director did not even look at it carefully. He sent Jiang Yu to the dressing room to change her clothes and then changed her clothes.


    Sister Xia stood beside Jiang Yu and was a little angry. ¡°He didn¡¯t even look at the effects of your shoot? And he¡¯s still saying that it wasn¡¯t his own wish. Isn¡¯t that obvious that he¡¯s lying?¡±


    Jiang Yu sat there and put on makeup. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to rush? In order to suppress you, Qin Yuan didn¡¯t hesitate to ask the investors to shorten the duration of the film, and even her scenes were cut. But no matter how much her scenes were cut, it¡¯s still more than yours.¡±


    The more Sister Xia spoke, the more she felt wronged for Jiang Yu, ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have helped you take on this film. But the opening ceremony has already been held, and the news has already been released. If you say that you¡¯re not going to act anymore, I¡¯m afraid that the public will say that you¡¯re acting like a big shot. Sigh, this is too difficult.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Actually, I really want to cut out my scenes.¡± Jiang Yu smiled, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to spend the next few days with Li Yue and Qin Yuan. Li Yue is fine, but Qin Yuan will always say some weird things. If I listen to her for a month, I might go crazy.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Sister Xia sighed. ¡°I only hope that these two shots have some quality. Don¡¯t give people the feeling that you¡¯re just a supporting role that can be easily added.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu finished putting on her makeup and went out to shoot the remaining scene.


    Jiang Yu sat on the windowsill in the bedroom. After mulling over her emotions, she quickly got into character.

 Chapter 939 - Extremely Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 939: Extremely Beautiful</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    When the director shouted ¡°Begin¡±, Jiang Yu tightly wrapped herself in her tattered clothes and looked out of the window, but she didn¡¯t know where to look.


    This scene was originally set at night, and the director intended to use the moonlight to contrast the helplessness and despair of the character at this time.


    However, in order to save time, the director changed the setting to afternoon. Therefore, what shone on Jiang Yu¡¯s face was not the moonlight, but the evening light of the setting sun.


    The warm light shone on Jiang Yu¡¯s face, making it seem as if her face was enveloped by the burning clouds in the distance.


    At first, the director was a little worried that the evening light would not be able to create that kind of deste and helpless effect. After all, in such a scene, it was usually a harmonious and warm scene. Such a scene was really rare.


    However, reality proved that the director was overthinking it.


    Under such a warm light, not only did Jiang Yu manage to grasp the psychology of her character, but her performance was even more lonely and helpless than under the moonlight.


    Moreover, Jiang Yu was beautiful. Her dull but sad face was wrapped in the twilight. She looked more like a person from a painting who came to this world but was torn and gnawed on by heartless and greedy people.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­ This is simply too beautiful¡­¡± The staff standing at the side couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It really feels like I¡¯m disappointed in this world.¡±


    Li Yue and Qin Yuan were also watching Jiang Yu¡¯s filming. Sun Li was very disdainful when she heard suchments.


    However, Li Yue could hide her emotions better in front of outsiders, so she smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Jiang Yu¡¯s acting skills are indeed good.¡±


    However, Qin Yuan was not so generous. She did not even know how to put on an act and immediately frowned, she said, ¡°Is her acting skills good? I think it¡¯s just so-so. It¡¯s just that her face is a little better, which is why you think her acting skills are not bad, right?¡±


    Li Yue looked at her and said, ¡°Being beautiful has nothing to do with her acting skills. She is indeed beautiful, but she is not a vase. Her acting skills are indeed not bad. When I see such an outstanding junior, I am also relieved.¡±


    Qin Yuan smiled disdainfully. ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    Li Yue did not feel guilty at all. Instead, she looked at Qin Yuan calmly. ¡°What else? I will age too. When the timees, the entertainment industry will still be dominated by these young people.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t tell that you will submit to being old?¡± Qin Yuan clicked her tongue. ¡°If not, why do you say that you have been the best actress for two consecutive years? Your acting skills are indeed wless.¡±


    Li Yue pretended not to understand and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sincerely praising Jiang Yu¡¯s acting skills. Do you think that I¡¯m not sincere?¡±


    Qin Yuan turned her face away. ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re sincere or not.¡±


    Just then, the director shouted, ¡°Cut!¡±


    Jiang Yu came out of the scene and was about to remove her makeup and go home.


    The director walked over and praised, ¡°Jiang Yu, that scene just now was really beautiful. There was a sense of loneliness and fragmentation. I have a new movie to prepare. Are you willing to be the female lead?¡±


    Before Jiang Yu could say anything, sister Xia stood up and rejected, ¡°No. You should find someone else to be the female lead. We can¡¯t afford to be the female lead in your movie!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sister Xia! Don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±


    Before the director could finish his words, Sister Xia had already brought Jiang Yu to the dressing room to change and remove her makeup.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have a good impression of the director, so it didn¡¯t matter whether he filmed movies or TV series.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you reject all the director¡¯s invitations in the future.¡± Sister Xia gritted her teeth. ¡°Including the wrap party after this movie ends!¡±


    Jiang Yu could tell that sister Xia was very angry about the director cutting the scenes.


    So sheforted her, ¡°I only have two scenes in this movie. I¡¯m not even a supporting character, let alone the third female lead. How can a director invite a guest character when he¡¯s treating us to a wrap dinner?¡±


    ¡°But look at him just now. He clearly wants you to be the female lead in his new movie!¡± Sister Xia was indignant, ¡°If he has the time, he might as well look for Li Yue or Qin Yuan! Why is he looking for you? Don¡¯t tell me he wants to cut out your scenes again?¡±


    Sister Xia was really angry. Her lips were trembling with anger.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Sister Xia, don¡¯t be angry. You heard it just now. The director said that I acted very well in that scene.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of just relying on that?¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you take on more work. Before the award list is announced, I¡¯ll let you show your face in front of the public.¡±

 Chapter 940 - Kang He’s Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 940: Kang He¡¯s Embarrassment</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I still have one thing to do right now. Don¡¯t help me with my work for the time being,¡± Jiang Yu said as she removed her makeup.


    ¡°What work?¡± Sister Xia did not remember what Jiang Yu had been up to recently. The only thing she remembered was the appearance of the flying catkins in the lounge.


    Could it be that thing?


    Hence, sister Xia asked, ¡°Do you know who put the flying catkins in the lounge?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment before she slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s Jiang Ran. There¡¯s a camera in the corner that captured the whole process of Jiang Ran doing this.¡±


    ¡°It really is her. It¡¯s so scary.¡± Sister Xia found it hard to imagine that even the down and out Jiang Ran would be ruthless to Jiang Yu.


    ¡°She¡¯s already in prison. I just went to see her this morning.¡±


    ¡°Why did you look at her? A person like her is not worthy of sympathy.¡± Sister Xia shook her head. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that she would hate you so much. Even if she has to sacrifice the rest of her life, she still wants to harm you.¡±


    ¡°I only hope that she can reflect on herself in prison. She can continue to hate me and hate me, but don¡¯t do anything bad after she gets out.¡±


    This was Jiang Yu¡¯s only hope for Jiang Ran.


    She had lived a terrible and ufortable life for the first half of her life. She hated everyone she saw who was better than her. In the end, she ended up in prison.


    In that case, she would have to live a morefortable and happy life for the rest of her life. She would always hate Jiang Ran. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that she wouldn¡¯t be able to live in peace even if she died?


    However, Sister Xia believed that with Jiang Ran¡¯s brainless personality, even if she went to prison and suffered, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make any changes. ¡°Then just wait and see. She won¡¯t change. After she gets out of prison, she will still hate you. She will still do the things that hurt you one after another.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then she will never have a good ending in her life.¡± Jiang Yu sighed.


    ¡°Oh right, you said that you have another matter on your hands. What is it?¡± Sister Xia asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Kang family,¡± Jiang Yu exined.


    Sister Xia didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Eh? Did something happen to the Kang family again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head.


    This matter was indeed a matter of the Kang family, but it wasn¡¯t a matter of the main branch, but a side branch.


    With the fall of Jing Chi, the biggest business partner in Kang He¡¯s hands was gone. Even if there was a business partner, it would only take up a small portion of Gu You¡¯s business. It wouldn¡¯t be enough to fill Jing Chi¡¯s hole.


    Therefore, Kang He had been having a headache recently because she could not find a partner as big as Jing Chi for the time being.


    After Kang Xue found out about this, she immediately told Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu had originally nned to look for Kang He after the filming of this movie was over. However, the director cut out her scenes, which saved Jiang Yu the time.


    She found Kang He, who was anxious because he could not fill the hole in Jing Chi.


    When she saw Jiang Yu, it was as if she had seen the god of gue, wishing that she could be kicked out. However, when she remembered that she was the granddaughter of her great-grandfather, she held back.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Kang He was not in a good mood. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you sent President Jing to prison. Do you want to send me to prison as well?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it. You didn¡¯t do anything illegal. How could I send you to prison?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here? We don¡¯t have any interaction between us. You¡¯re not here to make fun of me, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not intend to continue beating around the bush with Kang He. Instead, she went straight to the point and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss a cooperation with you.¡±


    ¡°You want to cooperate with me?¡± Kang He looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight. Are you talking in your sleep?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Jiang Yu smiled, ¡°When Jing Chi is imprisoned, the biggest business partner in your hands will be gone. And in the entire business world, there are very few businessmen with the status of Jing Chi. The Mo family is too powerful. You can¡¯t reach a high enough position, and you feel that other businessmen have too little power and are not qualified. Am I right?¡±


    Kang He was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be able to say her thoughts so urately.


    ¡°What, what do you want?¡± Kang He couldn¡¯t figure out Jiang Yu. Could it be that she really came here today to cooperate with him?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it? I want to cooperate with you.¡± Jiang Yu took out a check from her bag. The number on it was exactly the same as the number written on the check by Jing Chi.


    ¡°You really want to cooperate with me?¡± Kang He still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°I already gave you the check. How could it be fake?¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°But I have a condition. As long as you agree to this condition, I will give you this check.¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡± Kang He knew that Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯te to talk about cooperation with him for no reason.


    ¡°My condition is very simple. Take out eight percent of my shares and give it to Kang Xue. This money can be considered as my investment together with Kang Xue,¡± said Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 941 - Is She Crazy?

    <h4>Chapter 941: Is She Crazy?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What?¡± Kang He initially thought that she had heard wrong. After all, no one would transfer 8% of her shares unconditionally.


    But after Jiang Yu repeated her words, Kang He was sure that she was not joking.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, are you crazy? This is 8% of the shares! Do you know what it means to transfer it to Kang Xue?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°But this is my own wish and has nothing to do with you. You just need to print out a share transfer agreement.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do this for Kang Xue?¡± Kang He was puzzled. ¡°She is a useless piece of trash. No matter how much you help her, she will not do what you want in the end.¡±


    ¡°Kang Xue is a piece of trash. Did everyone say that, or did you say it yourself?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Kang He coldly, ¡°It¡¯s because you look down on her and think that she¡¯s inferior to you in every way. That¡¯s why you feel that way, right? But other than you, no one else has said that, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Kang He paused and coughed a few times to ease her embarrassment. ¡°This is our family matter. It¡¯s not your ce to interfere.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time to interfere with your family¡¯s business.¡± Jiang Yu pushed the cheque in front of Kang He. ¡°This is your only choice now. I think you should be able to handle it, right?¡±


    Kang He looked at the cheque and the scale in her heart tilted.


    She quickly took the cheque and said, ¡°I understand. I will print out the transfer agreement today. When the timees, you and Kang Xue can sign it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your news. This is my contact information. You can tell me when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu took out a small card from her bag.


    Kang He took it and looked at it. There was only Jiang Yu¡¯s name and her cell phone number on it.


    ¡°I got it. You g o back and wait for the news,¡±Kang He said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Without saying another word, she got up and left.


    Although Kang He was so angry that her teeth were itching, this was her only way. Other than that, she had no other way to fill the hole in Jing Chi.


    She went to thepany to print out a share transfer agreement and then called Jiang Yu. ¡°I¡¯ve already printed out the share transfer agreement. You and Kang Xue cane over and sign it. I¡¯ll give you the address.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    After hanging up on Kang He, Jiang Yu gave Kang Xue another call.


    She had yet to tell Kang Xue about this.


    Kang Xue picked up the call and asked, ¡°Jiang Yu? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Do you have time? Come with me to a ce.¡±


    ¡°I have time. Wait a moment.¡± Kang Xue got up and put on her clothes. ¡°I¡¯ve been lying at home for the past few days. I¡¯m going to go moldy.¡±


    ¡°Then you should make some preparations first, ande directly to Kang He¡¯spany to look for meter.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Ah?¡± After Kang Xue heard the words ¡°Kang He¡¯spany¡±, her expression changed slightly. ¡°Why do you want to go to her ce?¡±


    ¡°This matter can not be exined in a short while. Youe first, and I¡¯ll tell you slowly when youe.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Kang Xue quickly put on her clothes and took a car to Kang He¡¯spany.


    Jiang Yu had already arrived and was waiting for Kang Xue at the door.


    She got off the car and quickly walked over. ¡°Jiang Yu! I¡¯m here.¡±


    When Jiang Yu saw her, she smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll tell you about this on the way.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them walked into thepany. Only when they reached Kang He¡¯s office did Jiang Yu exin the matter clearly.


    When Kang Xue heard it, she was also very shocked. ¡°Jiang Yu, are you crazy? Do you know how much 8% of the shares is? How can you transfer it to me unconditionally?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this first. Let¡¯s go in and sign the papers first.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu knocked on the door and said, ¡°Kang He, it¡¯s us.¡±


    There was a series of clicking soundsing from inside the room, like the sound of high heels stepping on the floor.


    After a while, the office door was opened. Kang He looked at Jiang Yu and Kang Xue expressionlessly and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    It was Kang Xue¡¯s first time in Kang He¡¯spany. Although she had been listening to her, she had never had the chance to see it. But now, she had seen it and was about to be one of Kang He¡¯s shareholders.


    Kang He handed the transfer agreement to them. ¡°Take a look. If there are no problems, sign it.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at it carefully and after confirming that there were no problems, she picked up a pen and signed her name on it.


    Seeing this, Kang Xue also signed her name.

 Chapter 942 - List of Names Online

    <h4>Chapter 942: List of Names Online</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After the transfer agreement was signed, Jiang Yu left with Kang Xue.


    Until Kang Xue left thepany, she felt that everything that happened just now was a dream.


    ¡°Am I really Kang He¡¯s shareholder now?¡± Kang Xue pulled her hair hard. After feeling the pain, she let go and confirmed that everything was real.


    ¡°You are indeed Kang He¡¯s shareholder now,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile. ¡°But I can only help you up to this point. The rest of the way is up to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Jiang Yu!¡± Kang Xue thanked her very excitedly.


    Kang Xue had done too many things to let Jiang Yu down because of her. After she realized her mistake, this matter was like a thorn that stabbed into her heart.


    However, she did not expect Jiang Yu not only to let it go, but also to think of a way to help her escape from Kang He¡¯s oppression and to help her pave a way out.


    Kang Xue did not know how much she owed Jiang Yu. She could only try her best to repay her in her lifetime.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Of course, Jiang Yu did not know what was going on in Kang Xue¡¯s mind. ¡°We are friends. Isn¡¯t it my duty to help you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re very good friends.¡± Kang Xue kept nodding her head, and her eyes unconsciously reddened.


    Jiang Yu and Kang Xue separated at a crossroads. One went back to the Kang family, and the other went back to the Mo family.


    Too many things had happened recently, and Jiang Yu almost forgot the date of the start of school.


    She picked up the calendar and looked at it. She found out that the day the movie was scheduled to end was actually the day she started school.


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Jiang Yu smiled disdainfully and put the calendar back.


    She didn¡¯t pay much attention to the movie, but sister Xia paid extra attention to it because Fang was bullied. There was only one reason, and that was ¡ª I¡¯d like to see what kind of good movie they could make without us.


    The movie didn¡¯t get a good response online. Although there were many reasons, there were only a few main ones.


    The first reason was that this wasn¡¯t a popr romantic movie, but an independent urban female movie.


    The second reason was that most people were actually targeting Li Yue and Jiang Yu, who was the movie queen. Although Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t the female lead, as the third female lead, her scenes shouldn¡¯t be too few. In the end, the organisers recently released a new post saying that Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes had been cut to only two scenes, which was uneptable to most of the audience.


    Thements below also vented their dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Whose third female lead only has two scenes? is it called the third female lead or ¡®I don¡¯t know which female lead¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Rather than calling it the third female lead, it¡¯s more like a cameo!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been following this movie since the beginning for the sake of Li Yue and Jiang Yu. Now that the scenes have been cut to this extent, what¡¯s there to watch?!¡±


    Most of thements were like this, and they were very dissatisfied with the official cut of Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes.


    Sister Xia felt slightly better when she saw that so many people were fighting for Jiang Yu¡¯s injustice.


    She continued to scroll down and even flipped to the ¡°Movie Queen list¡± that theizens had made themselves. There were many people on it. Those who were slightly famous in the entertainment industry were basically all on it.


    However, Li Yue and Jiang Yu were still in the front, and their votes were not too far apart. As long as one person¡¯s votes surpassed the other person¡¯s, in less than five minutes, the votes of the people in the back would instantly rush up.


    It seemed like everyone was very concerned about this year¡¯s ¡®new and old Movie Queens¡¯ showdown.


    Sister Xia told Jiang Yu about this matter, and Jiang Yu could only smile helplessly. ¡°Sister Xia, this isn¡¯t the official data. Why are you suddenly so concerned?¡±


    ¡°The list made by theizens is actually more useful than the official list! From this, it can be seen that everyone is more optimistic about who will be the Movie Queen this year,¡± Sister Xia said.


    ¡°Is that so? who has the most votes, me or Li Yue?¡±


    Sister Xia took another look at the ranking board and said, ¡°I saw that you were still more than 10,000 votes higher than Li Yue just now, but now it¡¯s Li Yue who is higher than you. It¡¯s about¡­ 3,000 votes. This vote count is really tight.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Sister Xia, let¡¯s wait for the official statistics to show everything.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sister Xia could only turn off theputer, ¡°But this is also a reference. It seems that this year¡¯spetition between you and Li Yue will be particrly intense. But it¡¯s useless. She will fall sooner orter. Pretending to be amiable and gentle in front of the fans, but in fact, she has a very vicious heart.¡±


    ¡°If the fans know, they will be very disappointed.¡± Jiang Yu said coldly.

 Chapter 943 - Official Statistics

    <h4>Chapter 943: Official Statistics</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    The day the movie ended was the day Jiang Yu started school. The director wanted to treat her to a wrap dinner, but Jiang Yu rejected him on the grounds that school was starting.


    At first, the director thought that Jiang Yu was still angry, which was why she didn¡¯t want toe for a wrap dinner.


    He quickly exined, ¡°Jiang Yu, I know it¡¯s not right to cut your scenes. I didn¡¯t tell you in advance, so it¡¯s normal for you to be angry. But this is the request of the investor after all. I¡¯m just doing my job with money. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with the director, ¡°I¡¯m really starting school today, so I can¡¯t go. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Sister Xia. She knows about my school starting today. Director, let¡¯s not talk about it. I¡¯m very busy here.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu hung up the phone.


    The director listened to the busy toneing from the phone and could only sigh helplessly.


    Jiang Yu brought her luggage back to the dormitory and realized that she was the only one who had arrived.


    Only then did she remember that each major had a different starting time. The acting major was the first to start school.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be staying in the dormitory alone for this period of time.¡± Jiang Yuid down on the bed and closed her eyes to catch up on her sleep.


    However, after lying down for a few minutes, she received a call from Sister Xia. ¡°Jiang Yu, the official statistics are out! Just as I expected, your ranking is close to Li Yue¡¯s. She¡¯s in first ce and you¡¯re in second ce. There¡¯s a difference of more than 100,000 votes.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not care about this difference. ¡°If it¡¯s more than 100,000 votes, you¡¯ll be able to catch up in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too. But your current situation is just like what I told you back then. If you catch up, in less than five minutes, Li Yue will catch up again and you¡¯ll catch up again. Based on this situation, it¡¯s hard to say who will be in first ce between you and Li Yue when the voting ends.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who is first.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°If she really likes it, we can give her first ce.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Sister Xia disagreed, ¡°She has done so many things to harm you and now she wants to give her first ce in the Moive Queen category? Wouldn¡¯t that be too easy for her? Not only can we not let her be first, we also have to expose her crimes so that she won¡¯t be able to raise her head in front of the public!¡±


    ¡°But we have no way to control this matter. We can only take it one step at a time,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to get votes for you. As long as you and Li Yue can maintain this situation, you can win by a narrow margin in the end. As long as there are no more strange peopleing in during the process.¡± Sister Xia had been staring at theputer screen.


    She did not know why, but her eyelids had been twitching recently. She had a bad premonition in her heart.


    ¡°Sister Xia, don¡¯t be too tired.¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t persuade Sister Xia, so she could only advise her to rest well and not wear herself out because of this matter.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Sister Xia began to work on it. Whether it was Jiang Yu¡¯s previous photos, the video of the advertisement, or the clips of the previous scenes, after sister Xia worked on them, she posted them on the Inte.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a rest first.¡± Jiang Yu hung up the phone as she spoke.


    In fact,pared to Li Yue¡¯s indignant expression when she lost her movie queen award again, Jiang Yu hoped that she could get the movie queen award this time.


    When she held the trophy and stood on the stage, she must have thought that she was the center of attention.


    If something unexpected happened at this moment, Jiang Yu would have wanted to see Li Yue¡¯s panicked expression.


    She closed her eyes and went to sleep. She didn¡¯t care about the results of the rankings.


    When she woke up, it was already night time. Jiang Yu was a little hungry so she went to the canteen for a meal.


    It was going to be like this for a while.


    However, if Jiang Yu wanted to live like a salted fish, the heavens would not grant her wishes.


    Three days had passed since she hadmunicated with Sister Xia about the official data. Jiang Yu thought that her life would be peaceful during this period of time, but Sister Xia gave her a call. The content surprised Jiang Yu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Qin Yuan? How did she surpass you and Li Yue in just three days!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yu had thought that since Qin Yuan was participating in this public service film, her name would definitely be on the list of nominees.


    But she never expected that Qin Yuan would actually rise to the top in just three days.


    Sister Xia said, ¡°When I saw it three days ago, Qin Yuan was still in the top 30. There was a difference of 80 million votes between the two of you. How could she suddenly rise to the top in just three days?!¡±

 Chapter 944 - Questionable Votes

    <h4>Chapter 944: Questionable Votes</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu calmed down and asked, ¡°Sister Xia, are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrongly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Because she also participated in that public service film, I paid special attention to her,¡± said sister Xia. ¡°She¡¯s definitely in the top 30. If I remember correctly, she should be in the top 36.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and guessed, ¡°Could she have bought a Troll Army to vote? Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason to exin why she managed to surpass the 80 million votes gap in just three days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking too, but Qin Yuan came forward to rify that she didn¡¯t buy a troll army.¡± Sister Xia was also in a difficult position. ¡°Although these words can¡¯t be trusted, since she has alreadye forward to rify, everyone can only shut up and not speak.¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned and thought of a way to deal with this. If Qin Yuan got first ce as she wished, then there would be no point in her reporting Li Yue.


    ¡°Sister Xia, don¡¯t be anxious. Leave this matter to me. I¡¯ll look into it. Everyone isn¡¯t stupid. It¡¯s impossible for them to believe whatever Qin Yuan says,¡± Jiang Yu said as she turned on herputer.


    ¡°Hurry up. There¡¯s still a week or so before the voting ends.¡± Sister Xia was very anxious. ¡°This position can not be in Qin Yuan¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Jiang Yu hung up the phone and went online to find out more about the specific situation.


    After understanding the situation, Jiang Yu began to search online for all the information rted to this matter.


    ¡°80 million votes can be caught up in three days, and you came forward to rify that you didn¡¯t hire trolls?¡± Jiang Yu sneered, her fingers never stopping. ¡°Qin Yuan, are you brainless, or do you think we¡¯re all idiots?¡±


    Half an hourter, Jiang Yu stopped and looked at the screen. She had found all the evidence.


    Whether it was the transfer records Qin Yuan¡¯s father gave her, or the chat records between her and the Troll army, they were all found out by Jiang Yu.


    Qin Yuan was not smart. After some things were done, she would not deliberately erase the traces, so Jiang Yu easily found them.


    A troll army was three yuan. For this 80 million troll army, Qin Yuan had to spend at least 300 million.


    Jiang Yu gave sister Xia a call and exined the matter simply.


    ¡°300 million? I know that Qin Yuan has always been crazy. Her father doesn¡¯t seem like such a person?¡± When Sister Xia heard ¡°300 million,¡± she was so shocked that she almost bit her own tongue. ¡°Spending so much money to pay the Troll Army to vote? What if they still don¡¯t get the movie queen award in the end?¡±


    When Sister Xia said this, Jiang Yu also felt that it made sense.


    If they really wanted to spend money to ¡°Buy¡± the movie queen award, why didn¡¯t they invite the Troll Army to vote the day before the voting deadline? In that case, they had at least a 90% chance of ensuring that Qin Yuan would sit in the ¡°movie queen¡± position.


    And there was still a week before the voting deadline. If there were any mistakes in the process, Qin Yuan would not be able to obtain this ¡®movie queen.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ some kind of secret operation?¡± Sister Xia suddenly thought of something very scary. ¡°Could it be that the organiser has suppressed your and Li Yue¡¯s votes?¡±


    ¡°No. No matter who gets the movie queen, to them, there are no benefits and no disadvantages, so they wouldn¡¯t do such a thing,¡± Jiang Yu exined, ¡°Now we have a clue. There¡¯s a problem with the voting channel between Li Yue and me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How is that possible?¡± Sister Xia was even more shocked.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Jiang Yu switched to her administrator status and checked her and Li Yue¡¯s voting channel. She found that someone had closed these two voting channels, which meant, even if others wanted to vote for Li Yue and Jiang Yu, they wouldn¡¯t be able to vote anymore.


    She told sister Xia about this and said, ¡°I tried to crack it just now and found out that it¡¯s a password lock. If I don¡¯t know the password, then there¡¯s no way to unlock it.¡±


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Sister Xia was shocked and terrified. ¡°Then it¡¯s really a foregone conclusion? Didn¡¯t everyone realize that there¡¯s no way to vote?¡±


    ¡°I looked at the time just now. The lock was added two hours ago, so everyone probably doesn¡¯t know,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°Now, we need to know what the password is so that we can unlock it.¡±


    ¡°But other than the person who added the lock, no one else knows the password!¡± Sister Xia never expected that in her lifetime, she would actually see someone tamper with the voting channel and the system for the movie queen award.


    ¡°This is a little difficult¡­¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself.


    Although she could forcefully hack into that person¡¯sputer, she couldn¡¯t hack into his brain, so she didn¡¯t know what the password was.

 Chapter 945 - Incident Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 945: Incident Exposed</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Then is there no way to solve this matter?¡± Sister Xia was a little troubled. ¡°We can¡¯t just let Qin Yuan take advantage of us like this.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll first tell the organisersabout this matter and hope that they can punish us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Sister Xia was slightly relieved. ¡°With the official investigation, the final result will be more convincing.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Jiang Yu sorted out this matter and sent it to the official.


    After the official found out, they were also angry about Qin Yuan buying fake votes. However, they were still more rational and felt that they shouldn¡¯t only listen to Jiang Yu¡¯s words, so they didn¡¯t make a conclusion on the spot.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, we will use the material evidence that you submitted as a reference. Thank you for telling us about this matter,¡± the official replied.


    ¡°How long will it take them to investigate this matter?¡± Asked Sister Xia. ¡°Did they say how the voting channel will be restored?¡±


    ¡°No, but they called the police,¡± said Jiang Yu, ¡°The organisers said that the matter of the voting channel being closed is very serious. Even if it can not be restored, they must call the police. They opened a new voting channel and transferred the data from the previous channel to a new one.¡±


    ¡°As long as we can still vote.¡± Sister Xia let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°I hope that nothing will happen in the remaining week.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu responded softly.


    She had already told the officials everything she had found out. As long as they did a simple investigation, they would be able to find out the truth.


    As expected, that night, the officials disqualified Qin Yuan from participating in the selection of the movie queen.


    Because they were worried that Qin Yuan¡¯s fans would cause trouble, the authorities even published a post to exin this matter. It proved that this matter was indeed Qin Yuan¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t paid the troll army to push her votes, then today¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    Some fans were unwilling to believe it. They felt that the authorities had wronged Qin Yuan and requested them to reinvestigate. There were also some fans who were disappointed with Qin Yuan¡¯s behavior, so they all left the fan base.


    But no matter what kind of situation it was, in the end, the one who suffered the most was Qin Yuan.


    She thought that this matter would not be discovered, so she had been very happy for the past few days. But when she suddenly found out that her matter had been exposed and that she had been disqualified from participating in the selection, her entire person¡¯s spirit began to be abnormal.


    For this matter, she asked her father for 400 million and promised that she would definitely win the position of movie queen this time.


    Father Qin was also eager to love his daughter. Although he felt a little ache for the money, he still gave it to Qin Yuan. But with this payment, Father Qin¡¯spany was almost emptied out.


    The manager was worried about Qin Yuan¡¯s condition and asked, ¡°Qin Yuan, are you okay? Do you want to go back and rest for a while?¡±


    Qin Yuan seemed to have not heard these words and sat on the chair in a daze. Her eyes were staring straight at the ground as she kept muttering to herself. ¡°How did this matter get discovered? I obviously hid it well. What happened?¡±


    The manager sighed, ¡°I told you before that you can¡¯t buy a troll army to fake votes. But you insisted on buying. I can only advise you not to buy so many at once. You have to do it step by step. The vote rose by 80 million in three days. Anyone who saw it would find something amiss. But you didn¡¯t listen to a single word I said. You were always stubborn and ended up like this.¡±


    Qin Yuan was still the same as before. She ignored her manager¡¯s words.


    The manager was worried that something would happen to her, so he patted her shoulder fiercely and shouted, ¡°Qin Yuan!¡±


    ¡°Ah, huh?¡± Qin Yuan was shocked and her heart almost jumped out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ sigh.¡± The manager could do nothing but sigh. ¡°You¡¯d better think about how to exin to your father first.¡±


    ¡°My father¡­¡± Qin Yuan called out softly, suddenly, she covered her face and cried bitterly. ¡°How can I exin? I have no way to exin at all! Back then, I swore to him that I would definitely win the movie queen award, so I asked him for 400 million. In the end, everything has been discovered, and I was even expelled! You want me to give him an exnation? How can I give him one!¡±


    Qin Yuan cried her heart out, but even so, her manager had no other way to help her.


    Although she knew long ago that Qin Yuan was a disobedient person, it didn¡¯t seem like Qin Yuan would dare to spend so much money to buy a troll army.


    ¡°Sister, please help me!¡± Qin Yuan cried as she grabbed her manager¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I really have no other way. Please help me!¡±


    The agent shook his head and shook off Qin Yuan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this.¡±

 Chapter 946 - Won The Award She Wished

    <h4>Chapter 946: Won The Award She Wished</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Qin Yuan looked at her manager in disbelief. She never dared to imagine that she would leave her after something happened.


    ¡°Sister, what do you mean? Aren¡¯t you going to help me?¡± Qin Yuan was so shocked that she even forgot to cry.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this matter just because I want to,¡± her manager said helplessly. ¡°I tried to persuade you a long time ago, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. If you had listened to me back then, this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have happened now.¡±


    ¡°What time is it now? Why are you still haggling over these things with me?¡± Qin Yuan hurriedly wiped her tears. ¡°If something happens to me, your career will also be tainted, right?¡±


    She thought that by threatening her agent like this, the other party would help her solve this matter.


    However, she was thinking too much. The agent didn¡¯t intend to help her solve this matter, she even nned to give up on her. ¡°Qin Yuan, it¡¯s useless for you to threaten me. Once this matter is discovered, there will be no room for resolution. You bought a troll army to buy votes for the movie queen award. How do you expect me to help you? Moreover, what you said is not right. Even if something happens to you, my career will not be damaged. The entertainment industry is notcking in artistes. Without you, I can bring other artistes. Perhaps they will do better than you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Yuan was stopped by her manager¡¯s words, then, she begged again, ¡°Sister, please help me. We have so much friendship between us. If you are not willing to help me, then I will really be finished!¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t help you. You¡¯d better pray for yourself.¡± Her manager turned around and left.


    The only one who could help her left. Qin Yuan fell to the ground as if she had lost herst straw.


    She finally regretted it. If she had known earlier, she would have listened to her manager and not done these things. Now that the incident had been exposed, not only did her poprity drop, but even her manager had be a manager.


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Qin Yuan wailed loudly. Her mournful cries filled the entire room.


    Qin Yuan¡¯s name had been erased, so the top two in the rankings were still Li Yue and Jiang Yu.


    The third ce was almost 30 million votes away from them. In the remaining two days, it was basically impossible to overtake them. So everyone¡¯s attention was on Li Yue and Jiang Yu this time. They wanted to see who would be thest one to win the prize.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t care about the results this time. She took out all the photos from before and made a long-screen picture of Li Yue and Ah Xiang¡¯s chat history. She even recorded all the things Ah Xiang had mentioned about Li Yue, Jiang Yu recorded everything with a voice recorder.


    These things might not seem eye-catching, but they were the most useful leverage against Li Yue.


    Jiang Yu packed up the two dolls and prepared to give them to Li Yue at the awards ceremony. She then sent the picture to the officials and exined her intentions. ¡°On the day of the awards ceremony, I hope you can put this picture on the screen.¡±


    After the officials saw the picture, they asked in disbelief, ¡°Is this really Li Yue? She really wants to harm you?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Definitely.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! How can Li Yue be such a person!¡± The officials were shocked and their understanding of Li Yue had changed.


    Jiang Yu continued, ¡°If you feel that you can not believe my words, then you can go to the police station to investigate a person named ¡®Ah Xiang¡¯. Li Yue bribed him to harm me in the past and he has been caught by the police.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ We will arrange it,¡± The official said.


    But there was actually no need to investigate anymore. Jiang Yu had Mo Long behind her and she was already someone that they could not afford to offend. Moreover, from her usual actions, it seemed that she did not care about the position of Movie Queen.


    Since she did not care about the position of Movie Queen, it did not matter to her who sat on it. There was no need for her to lie and lie just to get rid of Li Yue.


    Hence, the officials still believed Jiang Yu¡¯s words. However, to be on the safe side, they still secretly sent people to the police station to find the person called ¡°Ah Xiang¡± and ask about the situation at that time.


    In the end, they found out that everything that Jiang Yu said was true.


    But they didn¡¯t publicize this matter. Instead, they remained silent at Jiang Yu¡¯s request.


    Until the day of the award ceremony, Li Yue didn¡¯t know that the things that she had done were already known by others.


    She thought that she had hidden it well. Other than herself, Li Lu and Ah Xiang, no one else knew about this matter.


    At the close of the voting, the first ce on the leaderboard finally fell to Li Yue.

 Chapter 947 - Panicked

    <h4>Chapter 947: Panicked</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After Sister Xia found out about this result, her heart was filled with unspeakable bitterness.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, it¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t get the movie queen this time.¡± Sister Xia was worried that Jiang Yu would not be able to get over this matter, sheforted her, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it this time, there will be a next time, right? Don¡¯t deny yourself just because of the result this time¡­¡±


    Sister Xia rambled on for a long time, but Jiang Yu had no idea why she said this.


    ¡°Sister Xia, did something happen? Why are you telling me this all of a sudden?¡± Jiang Yu was puzzled.


    It seemed that Jiang Yu still didn¡¯t know the final result of the voting. Sister Xia sighed and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, the final result is out. Li Yue is in first ce. In other words, this year¡¯s movie queen is still her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yu paused and her tone was a little cheerful.


    ¡°Really.¡± Sister Xia was a little puzzled.


    Why was Jiang Yu so cheerful when she heard that this year¡¯s movie queen was Li Yue? Was it because she was too sad and angry that she suddenly lost er mind?


    Sister Xia wanted to ask clearly, but before she could say anything, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯ll go to the studio to look for you now. Let¡¯s go to the award ceremony together.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Okay,¡± Sister Xia said.


    Why did Jiang Yu feel a little strange?


    Jiang Yu wore a simple evening gown and went to the awards ceremony with Sister Xia. But ording to the rules, Sister Xia could not go to the audience seats, so she could only wait for Jiang Yu toe back from the backstage lounge.


    She was apanied by Li Yue¡¯s manager, Sister He.


    Sister He and Sister Xia¡¯s rtionship had changed from hostility to friendship during the period when Li Yue lost control of her emotions. Now that they met, it felt like they were old friends meeting.


    ¡°Congrattions, Li Yue has won another year as the movie queen.¡± Sister Xia curled her lips.


    ¡°She has put in a lot of effort for this year¡¯s movie queen.¡± Sister He sighed slightly, ¡°Although this is a good thing and I¡¯m really happy for Li Yue, but sometimes when I look at her, I feel that she¡¯s different from before.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s different about her¡­¡± Before Sister Xia could finish her sentence, she heard a series of exmationsing from the main stage.


    The voice was very loud and it should havee from the audience.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Sister Xia was worried that something had happened to Jiang Yu, so she quickly walked to the front door of the main stage and kept looking inside.


    She saw something that looked like a chat log on the screen, but because she was too far away, she couldn¡¯t see the content clearly.


    Just as she was panicking, a scream suddenly came from the podium. ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    Sister Xia was shocked by this ¡°Jiang Yu¡±. It was hard to imagine Li Yue¡¯s expression as she stood on the podium.


    Li Yue¡¯s expression was one of anger and shame, but it was more of panic.


    This was the recording of her conversation with Ah Xiang. Why did it appear here?!


    After the audience finished reading the recording, they turned their attention to Jiang Yu who was sitting in the corner.


    They started to whisper, ¡°Li Yue really wants to harm Jiang Yu? What¡¯s the reason? Is it because ofst year¡¯s movie queen award?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just that award, right? Could it be because of the president of the Mo Corporation?¡±


    ¡°There were rumors that Li Yue liked the president of the Mo Corporation, but she ended up with Jiang Yu. Could it be that Li Yue was jealous and wanted to harm Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°In Li Yue¡¯s eyes, Jiang Yu stole her man and stole her best actress award.¡±


    ¡°President Mo doesn¡¯t like her, so how can she me Jiang Yu? The Movie Queen Award was voted by the public, so how can he me Jiang Yu? Besides, didn¡¯t she still get the Movie Queen Award this year?¡±


    ¡°After this incident, do you think she can still hold on to that award?¡±


    On the stage, Li Yue panicked as she held the award that belonged to the Movie Queen Award in her hand. She felt that this was the only thing that could support her standing.


    She gulped, sheughed dryly. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be misled. All of this is fake. It was a scene that I shot at that time, but due to the timing, this part was cut out. Jiang Yu might have misunderstood and thought that I wanted to harm her, but that¡¯s not the truth.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Jiang Yu as though they wanted to hear an exnation from her.


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she stared straight at Li Yue.


    Li Yue saw that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything and thought that she had been fooled by her own words.


    ¡°Look, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t exin herself. This means that she has been misled. So don¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    Before Li Yue could finish her sentence, Jiang Yu stood up and walked onto the stage with a small parcel in her hand.

 Chapter 948 - Fall From Glory

    <h4>Chapter 948: Fall From Glory</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Li Yue, I have a gift for you,¡± Jiang Yu said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Haha, alright, alright.¡± Li Yueughed dryly as she took the package. She nned to throw it away after the match.


    However, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open it? It¡¯s something that you¡¯re very familiar with.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to open it. I¡¯ll open it when I get back.¡± Li Yue¡¯s face was still wearing an awkward smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ll throw it away when you get back.¡± Jiang Yu immediately hit on Li Yue¡¯s thoughts. ¡°So it¡¯s better to open it now. As long as you don¡¯t feel guilty, the things inside are a gift.¡±


    ¡°What guilty conscience? Jiang Yu, you¡¯re too good at joking.¡± Li Yueughed dryly and opened the package.


    Inside was a repeater duck doll and a sunny day doll.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Li Yue shrieked because she had left it at the door of Jiang Yu¡¯s room in the middle of the night.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid?¡± Jiang Yu looked at her in amusement. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re not guilty? Then what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Li Yue pretended to be calm. ¡°Jiang Yu, I don¡¯t know why you gave me this, but I think there must be some misunderstanding between us, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Didn¡¯t you give this to me before?¡± Jiang Yu looked at her and took out a small recording pen from her dress pocket.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Li Yue had a bad feeling.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t answer but took the microphone from Li Yue¡¯s hand. She pointed it at the recorder and pressed the button.


    The sound of an electric current instantly covered the entire venue, followed by Ah Xiang¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­ Yes, it¡¯s Li Yue, the one who won the Movie Queen Award a few years ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­ She was the one who took the initiative to contact me, not me. I didn¡¯t know that Jiang Yu at that time, so how could I have harmed her for no reason?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Li Yue also has a younger sister, Li Lu. Both of them came to look for me. One wanted me to help buy a poisonous worm, while the other wanted to drive a car to kill Jiang Yu.¡±


    The recording ended almost at this point. Li Yue¡¯s face looked as though it had been washed with cold sweat.


    ¡°How could it be¡­¡± She could not believe that Ah Xiang would tell Jiang Yu everything about their transaction.


    ¡°I already knew that you bribed Ah Xiang to harm me, including the police.¡± Jiang Yu said inly, ¡°The reason why the police did not arrest you was because I pleaded on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°You pleaded on my behalf? Why?¡± Li Yue didn¡¯t believe that Jiang Yu would be so kind-hearted.


    Jiang Yu leaned closer to Li Yue and whispered, ¡°Of course it¡¯s for today.¡±


    Li Yue¡¯s pupils constricted and she looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief. ¡°You already knew? That¡¯s why you waited for me today?!¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Li Yue¡¯s eyes reddened and the veins on her forehead bulged. She shouted, ¡°You did it on purpose! You wanted to harm me!¡±


    Her emotions became extremely unstable and she threw everything in her hands at Jiang Yu, including the trophy.


    The trophy fell to the ground and with a ¡®bang¡¯, it shattered.


    Jiang Yu looked at the broken trophy and shook her head regretfully. ¡°What a pity for this trophy.¡±


    Li Yue¡¯s chest heaved violently and she looked at Jiang Yu with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Ah, right, I forgot to remind you.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°This award ceremony is being broadcasted live so everyone has seen your embarrassing actions just now.¡±


    Li Yue froze and slowly looked at the camera at the side.


    The red light on the camera was still on, which meant that it was still working.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Li Yue suddenly rushed towards the camera like she was going crazy. ¡°Why are you still filming?! Stop it quickly!¡±


    The surrounding security personnel quickly stopped Li Yue and pulled her off the camera, restraining her.


    The air was silent at this moment because everyone didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Li Yue, I¡¯ve already called the police just now,¡± Jiang Yu said slowly.


    And this sentence was thest straw that crushed Li Yue.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I thought I would definitely win this time.¡± Li Yue smiled self-deprecatingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would still lose to you. You knew about this long ago but you dragged it out until now just to see me like this, right?¡±


    She was speaking the truth so Jiang Yu didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, your thoughts are really vicious.¡± Li Yue said fiercely as if she had never done anything outrageous.


    ¡°I¡¯m inferior to you.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°Compared to you, I really have a heart of a bodhisattva.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really unwilling to lose to you.¡± Li Yue said, ¡°You¡¯ve already obtained Mo Long and the Movie Queen. What right do you have?¡±

 Chapter 949 - Calm And Peaceful

    <h4>Chapter 949: Calm And Peaceful</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Li Yue was really unwilling, but she knew that her life could only end here.


    The police quickly arrived and took Li Yue away.


    This shocking farce had finallye to an end.


    If Li Yue was in trouble, she would naturally be removed from the official list. Hence, Jiang Yu was ultimately the Movie Queen.


    However, the trophy had already been broken by Li Yue. The new trophy still needed some time to be produced, so the official ceremony was postponed.


    Jiang Yu naturally did not have any objections. ¡°Alright, thank you for your trouble.¡±


    After the matter was settled, Sister Xia and Jiang Yu returned to the studio together. As for Sister He, she sat in the police car and went to the police station with the police.


    ¡°Sister He really values Li Yue very much. Even though she has done such a wrong thing, Sister He isn¡¯t willing to give up on her.¡± Sister Xia said, but why did Sister He feel sorry for her.


    ¡°Li Yue isn¡¯t willing to cherish this opportunity. She¡¯s always working hard for those who don¡¯t care about her. Instead, she¡¯s letting those who care about her down.¡± Jiang Yu sighed. She felt sorry for Li Yue, but why did Sister He feel that it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    ¡°But after this matter is over, you should be able to rest well for a period of time.¡± Sister Xia smiled.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jiang Yu stretchedzily. ¡°After this semester ends, I¡¯ll be able to go on a trip with Mo Long.¡±


    ¡°When do you and Mo Long n to get married?¡± When Mo Long was mentioned, Sister Xia remembered something else. ¡°Although you can get married after you graduate, isn¡¯t there a new rule now? If a university student gets married before graduation, they can add credits.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to get married so early for the time being. Besides, Mo Long and I agreed to consider getting married after I graduate. I¡¯m still young.¡±


    ¡°Mo Long isn¡¯t young anymore. It¡¯s better to get married as soon as possible,¡± Sister Xia said.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll think about it as soon as I graduate.¡±


    As soon as the two of them arrived at the door of the studio, they saw three people in dark clothes standing at the door sneakily.


    ¡°Who are they?!¡± Sister Xia shouted.


    When the three people heard Sister Xia¡¯s voice, they stood up straight and took off their caps, revealing awkward smiles.


    Jiang Yu paused. ¡°Xiao Qi, Dai Zhu? And Kang Xue? What are you guys doing here?¡±


    ¡°We saw the live broadcast,¡± Lu Qi exined. ¡°Although Li Yue has been taken away by the police, we were still worried, so we wanted toe here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Then you guys can juste openly, why are you acting so sneaky?¡± Jiang Yu was extremely puzzled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the paparazzi will follow you?¡± Dai Zhu said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Sister Xia opened the studio door with a smile and quickly let them in.


    Sister Xia liked these girls. Although Kang Xue had done something wrong before, since Jiang Yu had already forgiven her, she didn¡¯t need to say anything else.


    As soon as Dai Zhu entered the house, she could not wait to take off her thick coat. As she took it off, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, are the screenshots that you sent out real? And that recording, how did you get it?¡±


    Jiang Yu was helpless, so she exined these things briefly.


    After Lu Qi heard it, he was shocked. ¡°Really? Ah Xiang is also a drug dealer?¡±


    Dai Zhu was also shocked, ¡°If he is rted to a drug dealer, the consequences will be unimaginable! Although their gang had been arrested, this was not enough to sentence them to death. When they get out of prison, Jiang Yu, you must be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know, I will be careful.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    Kang Xue coughed a few times, ¡°Alright, we are not here to talk about this. In order to celebrate Jiang Yu winning the Movie Queen Award again, Let¡¯s go out for a meal together!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Jiang Yu is treating!¡± Lu Qi and dai Zhu cheered.


    Jiang Yu looked at their happy faces and shook her head helplessly.


    After dinner, Jiang Yu returned to Mo Garden.


    There were two people standing at the entrance of Mo Garden.


    Jiang Yu had never seen them before and thought that they were here to look for Mo Long. Hence, she stepped forward and asked politely, ¡°Hello, are you here to look for Mo Long?¡±


    The woman in luxurious clothes at the door looked Jiang Yu up and down and asked, ¡°You are Jiang Yu, right?¡±


    Her voice was very sharp, and it sounded like she was scratching the ss with a de, which made people feel very ufortable.


    ¡°Yes, I am Jiang Yu.¡± Although she didn¡¯t understand, Jiang Yu still admitted it politely.


    ¡°You are the one who caused my daughter to be in the police station?!¡± The woman screamed shrilly.

 Chapter 950 - Don’t Take Advantage of Your Seniority

    <h4>Chapter 950: Don¡¯t Take Advantage of Your Seniority</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t react at first, but when she heard the words ¡®police station¡¯, she roughly guessed the identities of the two people in front of her.


    The two people in front of her should be Li Yue¡¯s parents.


    Mother Li was still chattering non-stop, but Jiang Yu didn¡¯t hear it clearly. She only vaguely understood that Li Yue was in prison because of her.


    ¡°Madam, Li Yue¡¯s imprisonment has nothing to do with me.¡± Jiang Yu exined patiently. ¡°She did something to hurt me and that¡¯s why she was in prison.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, then who would know about this?!¡± Mother Li was still shouting loudly. She didn¡¯t look like a richdy at all. Instead, she looked more like a shrew in the marketce.


    Jiang Yu realized that the two people in front of her wouldn¡¯t listen to her soft and gentle words, hence, her temper red up. ¡°The person she wants to harm is me. Why can¡¯t I say it? Do I really have to wait for her to kill me while I watch the living people in the sky seek justice for me?¡±


    ¡°You! Don¡¯t try to twist the facts!¡± Mother Li did not expect Jiang Yu to have such a sharp tongue. After a long while, she finally said, ¡°I am your elder! Do you have any manners to talk to me like that?!¡±


    ¡°Compared to your daughter, I think I have manners,¡± Jiang Yu said coldly.


    ¡°¡­ Fine! You sharp-tongued girl!¡±Mother Li was furious, ¡°Just you wait! Our Li family and the Mo family have several partnerships. If you don¡¯t go to the police station to save my daughters now, I will immediately cancel the partnership with the Mo Family!¡±


    Jiang Yu tilted her head and looked at the man who didn¡¯t say a word. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°Uncle, is your wife in charge of the Li family¡¯spany now?¡±


    Father Li didn¡¯t know why Jiang Yu would ask this question. ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t it be up to you whether the partnership between the Li family and the Mo family should be canceled or not?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s expression was very innocent, as if this matter really puzzled her.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mother Li realized that she had misspoken and immediately shut her mouth. She carefully looked at Father Li.


    Father Li¡¯s expression was gloomy as he fiercely red at Mother Li, then, he continued to say to Jiang Yu, ¡°This matter is indeed our fault, but I feel that the impact of this matter isn¡¯t that serious. So, there¡¯s no need for Li Yue to go to jail. You¡¯re making a mountain out of a molehill.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making a mountain out of a molehill?¡± Jiang Yu paused and realized that the two people in front of her were the same. She sneered and said, ¡°You can really say anything to justify your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Father Li even felt that this matter was justified, ¡°Since you¡¯re Mo Long¡¯s fianc¨¦e, then you should be more magnanimous. Don¡¯t always be calctive with others over small matters. Li Yue did want to harm you, but aren¡¯t you fine now? Nothing happened.¡±


    Jiang Yu opened her mouth and was about to speak when Mo Long¡¯s voice sounded from behind her, ¡°Why? Do you want to wait until something happens to Yu¡¯er before the impact is considered big?¡±


    Jiang Yu turned around and saw Mo Long standing behind her with a gloomy face.


    Father Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Mo Long toe back at this time. He originally wanted to use these words to scare Jiang Yu, but since Mo Long was back, it was better to end this topic.


    Therefore, he smiled and said, ¡°President Mo, you heard wrong. That¡¯s not what I meant just now.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Mo Long didn¡¯t intend to deceive Jiang Yu, ¡°President Li, you are indeed an elder, but this is not the reason for you to speak nonsense here, right? Moreover, in terms of cooperation, I am the biggest shareholder and the biggest investor. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to use such a tone to speak to my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Father Li was so frightened that cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He repeatedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Mo¡­ It was my thoughtlessness that caused me to say those words. You are a magnanimous man. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Mother Li said untimely, ¡°How can you pretend that you didn¡¯t hear it? President Mo, no matter what, you¡¯re still a junior. Is this your attitude toward your elders?¡±


    Father Li hurriedly pulled Mother Li¡¯s sleeve, motioning her to shut up. Then, he smiled apologetically and said, ¡°President Mo, don¡¯t mind it. The mother and daughter have this kind of temperament. It¡¯s been many years, and they can¡¯t change it for the time being.¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t say anything but looked at father Li and Mother Li expressionlessly.


    Mother Li felt guilty from his gaze and said, ¡°Mo Long, why are you always looking at me?¡±


    Mo Long looked at her for a while before he slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Li Yue is still in prison. She won¡¯te out for the time being.¡±

 Chapter 951 - Collapse of The Li Family

    <h4>Chapter 951: Copse of The Li Family</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What?¡± Mother Li paused. ¡°Mo Long, our Yueyue and you have been friends for so many years. Do you have the heart to watch her spend the rest of her life in prison?¡±


    ¡°What is the rtionship between us?¡± Mo Long snorted, ¡°The moment I found out that she wanted to harm Yu¡¯er, the rtionship between uspletely disappeared. Of course, I have the heart to send her to prison. If you can¡¯t bear it, why don¡¯t you think of a way to save her yourself? Instead, you came looking for me?¡±


    Mother Li was blocked by these words and couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time.


    Father Li didn¡¯t know what to say either. Because they really couldn¡¯t save Li Yue and Li Lu, they decided to look for Mo Long to help.


    But they didn¡¯t expect that the first person they saw was Jiang Yu, the ¡°Culprit¡± in their eyes. That was why they had such a bad attitude towards Jiang Yu.


    ¡°...We¡¯ve tried.¡± After a long while, father Li said, ¡°But the police station is very tight-lipped and won¡¯t let them go. No matter how much money we pay, we won¡¯t even be able to see the two sisters. But I heard that director Luo Hao and you are old friends, so I thought of asking you for help.¡±


    ¡°Is this the attitude of asking for help?¡± Mo Long looked coldly at the two people in front of him. ¡°High and mighty, arrogant, don¡¯t tell me Yu¡¯er owes you?¡±


    ¡°No, no...¡± Father Li shook his head repeatedly and hurriedly apologized to Jiang Yu. ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, what we said just now was wrong. Please forgive us.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Father Li and said coldly, ¡°I can forgive you, but I won¡¯t forgive Li Yue. If you want me to save Li Yue, you¡¯d better give up.¡±


    As she said that, Jiang Yu entered the house.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu!¡± Father Li shouted indignantly, but Jiang Yu¡¯s figure had already shed into the house.


    ¡°Since things have alreadye to this, there¡¯s nothing more to say.¡± Mo Long stopped Father Li and Mother Li who wanted to enter the house. ¡°All the cooperation between the Mo and Li family ends here.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Father Li was shocked. ¡°President Mo! If these cooperation ends here, it would be a huge loss for both of us!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Mo Long said indifferently. ¡°But these losses are enough to crush your family. But to me, this is just a figure that doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t hurt??! A total of three hundred million, and Mo Long actually said it doesn¡¯t hurt?!!


    Father Li subconsciously swallowed his saliva. ¡°President Mo, I still hope that you can consider this matter properly.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for consideration. The cooperation is canceled. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± As he said that, Mo Long also turned around and returned to the house.


    Father Li and Mother Li stood at the door, looking pitiful like two stray animals with nowhere to go.


    Jiang Yu, who was sitting on the sofa reading a magazine, saw Mo Long return and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Mo Long replied, ¡°I canceled the partnership with the Li family.¡±


    ¡°Then how would you lose?¡± Jiang Yu stood up with a whoosh. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about it carefully before canceling the partnership?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Mo Long looked at Jiang Yu lovingly. ¡°As for the losses, we just need to sell a few more plots ofnd and a few more houses to make up for them.¡±


    Jiang Yu wanted to say something but in the end, she sighed and asked, ¡°What about the Li Family?¡±


    ¡°Without these few coborations, the Li family can not be said to bepletely bankrupt, but at the very least, they will be greatly weakened. If they want to recover from this loss, it will take a long time. And with Li Yue¡¯s ident, too many people began to doubt the Li family¡¯s ethos. Mostpanies were already unwilling to work with their family. So no matter how much time they were given, they were unable to clean up this mess,¡± Mo Long exined patiently.


    Jiang Yu was silent for a while before she slowly said, ¡°They brought this upon themselves. No one else can be med.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Mo Long walked over and sat beside Jiang Yu, pulling her into his embrace.


    ¡°After this semester ends, shall we go on a trip?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s face broke into a smile once again, ¡°I¡¯ve been saying that I¡¯m going, but because of work, I haven¡¯t been able to go. After this matter is resolved, I should be able to have a good rest for a period of time. Sister Xia also said that she won¡¯t ept work for me. So, let¡¯s go on a vacation?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long affectionately tucked Jiang Yu¡¯s hair behind her ear. ¡°As long as it¡¯s a ce you want to go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and shrank into Mo Long¡¯s arms.


    The warm and peaceful scene in the room made father Li and Mother Li look even more deste.


    They stood at the door for a long time. In the end, Father Li felt embarrassed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here.¡±

 Chapter 952 - Holidays

    <h4>Chapter 952: Holidays</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Even though Mother Li couldn¡¯t take it lying down, she still obediently followed Father Li back.


    After this matter was settled, Jiang Yu¡¯s life was indeed peaceful. There were no more strange people who stirred up ripples.


    Li Yue and Li Lu were in prison. The two sisters had explosive tempers and always quarreled with others.


    Especially Li Lu. Sometimes, she would even get into a fight with others.


    Every time she made a mistake, it would be recorded in a notebook by the warden. When she was released from prison, it would be handed over to the leader. If that was the case, she would be sentenced to a few more years.


    Because of Li Yue¡¯s matter, more and morepanies were unwilling to cooperate with them. In the end, it led to the bankruptcy of the Li Corporation. Even if Father Li went to borrow money from loan sharks, he would not be able to support thispany anymore.


    In the end, thepany went bankrupt and he still owed a lot of money.


    Jiang Yu did not know about these things because it was going to be a holiday soon and she would be able to travel with Mo Long very soon.


    She did not have any ce she wanted to go. She just wanted to go out and rx with Mo Long. Because of work, the two of them could not get together often. Not only Mo Long, but even Jiang Yu sometimes felt very lonely.


    After Jiang Yu packed her things, she returned to Mo Garden and prepared to discuss the tourism n with Mo Long.


    Mo Long was also very attentive to the tourism n this time, so he marked many ces on the world map, wanting to take Jiang Yu to see them during this holiday.


    ¡°So many ces?¡± Jiang Yu looked at the blue circles on the world map, and her eyes were dazzled. ¡°I only have two months of this holiday. There are so many ces, it¡¯s impossible to go to all of them?¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°Apart from this holiday, there¡¯s also the next holiday. After you graduate, I can take you on a trip whenever you want. So, we will visit all of these ces one day.¡±


    Jiang Yu was very touched when she heard that. ¡°Okay, then we have an agreement. No regrets.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Their first destination was Mysia because Jiang Yu really wanted to see the Kangaroos in the zoo.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t speak Mysian, so she followed Mo Long the entire time.


    Mo Long first took her to the hotel they booked and prepared to rest for a while before going out.


    ¡°The people here are so friendly,¡± Jiang Yu said as she packed her suitcase. ¡°The receptionist at the front desk is also very good. She speaks gently and has a nice voice.¡±


    ¡°Not as nice as you.¡± Mo Long cleared his throat and said this in a serious manner.


    ¡°You are so mushy,¡± Jiang Yu said, but she was already happy in her heart.


    She put her clothes into the wardrobe and packed Mo Long¡¯s luggage.


    Mo Long took the opportunity to order two lunches from the front desk.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here in Mysia, why don¡¯t you try some of the more famous delicacies?¡± Mo Long asked. ¡°How about the meat-bone tea?¡±


    Jiang Yu had done some homework beforeing here, so she knew about the meat-bone tea. The origin of this dish was still in China, and then the Chinese workers brought this delicacy to Mysia. After a long time, the ingredients in the dish had gradually be diversified, and the taste was also greatly different from before.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu had never tasted the meat bone tea before and had always been curious about it. Today was a good opportunity for her to try it.


    ¡°This dish not only has a unique taste that belongs to Mysia, but it also has the taste of thousands of years of China. Thebination of East and west is really a very famous dish,¡± Mo Long exined, at the same time, he ordered food from the front desk.


    ¡°You know quite a lot,¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Did youe here often?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not often. Basically, I came here because of work,¡± Mo Long said.


    ¡°But you know the delicacies here very well. I thought you used toe here often.¡± Jiang Yu lowered her eyes slightly.


    ¡°I checked the information before I came here,¡± Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°But I did try the meat bone tea before. It¡¯s very good and worth a try.¡±


    ¡°Since you rmend it so much, I must try it,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Soon, two servings of meat and bone tea were delivered to the door of the room. Mo Long opened the door and closed it after taking the two servings of meat and bone tea.


    ¡°Come and try it. It¡¯s still warm.¡± Mo Long put the meat and bone tea on the coffee table. ¡°You¡¯ll feel warm after eating it.¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡± Jiang Yu smiled sweetly and trotted to Mo Long¡¯s side. She picked up her chopsticks and took a bite of the meat.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Mo Long looked at her. ¡°Not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but nod.

 Chapter 953 - Shopping Mall

    <h4>Chapter 953: Shopping Mall</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After eating the meat bone tea, Jiang Yuy on the bed to rest.


    Mo Long called the waiter to collect all the things and asked, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the ceiling and thought for a long time before saying, ¡°How about we go to the mall?¡±


    Mo Long paused. ¡°The mall?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jiang Yu looked at Mo Long with anticipation. ¡°Many couples will go to the mall after work or when they are resting. It¡¯s very warm just thinking about the two of us shopping together.¡±


    Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll apany you to the mall.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now!¡± Jiang Yu was full of energy and couldn¡¯t stay idle for a moment. ¡°We can just treat it as digestion. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. We¡¯ll go now.¡± Mo Long smiled and agreed to Jiang Yu¡¯s request.


    He took Jiang Yu to thergest mall in Mysia. It had everything from daily necessities to department stores. There were even a few car shops on the ground floor.


    ¡°This shopping mall is really big.¡± Jiang Yu could feel the magnificence and magnificence of this shopping mall just by standing at the door. ¡°Shanghai and the capital don¡¯t have such a big shopping mall.¡±


    Mo Long exined, ¡°Because of the terrain restrictions in Shanghai and the capital, they can¡¯t build such a big shopping mall.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity.¡± Jiang Yu was a little disappointed, but she quickly recovered her happy look. She pulled Mo Long and said as they walked inside, ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    She and Mo Long went straight to the third floor because that floor was dedicated to selling clothes.


    Jiang Yu wanted to buy some casual clothes for Mo Long. It would be too serious to wear a suit when traveling like this. It didn¡¯t look like they were traveling at all, but more like they were on a business trip.


    However, just as the two of them reached the third floor, they heard a noise not far away.


    It was a group of Mysians arguing. Jiang Yu was far away, so she couldn¡¯t understand what they were arguing about, nor could she hear what they were saying.


    That group of people blocked Jiang Yu and Mo Long¡¯s way. If they wanted to buy clothes inside, they had to pass by that group of people.


    Jiang Yu pulled Mo Long, intending to go around the group of people. However, just as they walked past, a woman fell on her body.


    Jiang Yu hurriedly reached out to support her, but she stumbled and fell to the ground with that woman.


    ¡°AH ¨C¡± The woman cried out in pain.


    Mo Long quickly squatted down to help Jiang Yu up and asked anxiously, ¡°Yu¡¯er, how are you? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head and stood up.


    She looked at the woman who had fallen with her and asked Mo Long to help her ask if she was alright.


    Hence, Mo Long asked, ¡°Madam, my wife is asking if you are injured?¡±


    The woman smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for your wife¡¯s concern¡­ Oh, it¡¯s Mo Long?¡±


    At first, she thought that the voice was familiar, but when she looked up at the man in front of her, she realized that the man was Mo Long.


    Mo Long recognized her and greeted her politely, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Zaka.¡±


    Zaka wanted to say something happily, but he suddenly thought of something else.


    What did Mo Long say just now? His wife?


    Zaka turned to look at Jiang Yu and asked Mo Long with a smile, ¡°Is she your wife?¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded.


    Zaka extended his hand to Jiang Yu and introduced himself in Mysian, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zaka, a friend of Mo Long.¡±


    Mo Long tranted to Jiang Yu. ¡°She¡¯s introducing herself to you. Her name is Zaka, and she was a partner of mine when I first came to Mysia to work.¡±


    Then he said to Zaka, ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t understand Mysian.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Zaka smiled and introduced himself again in very poor Chinese. ¡°Hello, my name is Zaka, and I¡¯m a friend of Mo Long.¡±


    Although it was a bit unpleasant to hear, Jiang Yu still understood it. So she reached out her hand and introduced herself. ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Yu, I¡¯m Mo Long¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful,¡±Zaka praised.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jiang Yu replied politely.


    The woman who had quarreled with Zaka at the beginning was a little unhappy and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? There¡¯s a living person here, can¡¯t you see?¡±


    Only then did Zaka frown and look back at her. ¡°I took a liking to this pair of high heels first, and you cameter. Why do you want to snatch it from me?¡±


    The woman smiled disdainfully. ¡°What I like is mine. There¡¯s no why. You can only me your bad luck for meeting me.¡±

 Chapter 954 - Cameo

    <h4>Chapter 954: Cameo</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Zaka frowned and said, ¡°Anna, you are an actor that I paid to hire. I am your boss. Is this how you treat your boss? You¡¯d better apologize to me now. Otherwise, the contract between us will be canceled!¡±


    Anna said indifferently, ¡°The money you gave me is not enough for me to eat for a week. You said that you would hire me to act in the movie. I am not willing toe with such a small amount of money. And you even said that you will cancel it?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen the contract? I¡¯m not the only one who can break the contract. You can also break the contract. If you rece me in this movie, you will have topensate me for breaking the contract.That¡¯s not a small amount. Can you afford it?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zaka was angry, but Anna was telling the truth, so she could only grit her teeth and swallow it.


    Back then, she had taken a fancy to Anna¡¯s fame, so she had invited her to y the female lead in the movie that she was preparing. But she did not expect Anna to be such a person in real life. It seemed that she had really made a mistake back then.


    Jiang Yu listened to the mouthful of Mysiannguage, and her head was a little dizzy.


    She quietly pulled Mo Long¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°What happened? What are they arguing about?¡±


    Mo Long quietly exined the conflict between Zaka and Anna to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu was also shocked when she heard that. She didn¡¯t expect that there was really someone like Anna in this world.


    Anna picked up the pair of shoes and walked over to zaka proudly. ¡°My Dear ¡®boss¡¯, if there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll see you next week.¡±


    Next week was the start of filming for the movie that Zaka had prepared. This week was the time for the actors to study the script and bring in their emotions.


    After Anna left, Zaka smiled apologetically at Jiang Yu and Mo Long. ¡°Sorry, I made a fool of myself.¡±


    Mo Long acted as a trantor for Jiang Yu andforted Zaka. ¡°It¡¯s okay. But I remember that you¡¯re not in the film industry. Why have you been thinking about preparing movies recently?¡±


    ¡°I still want to expand my own field.¡±Zaka sighed, ¡°But I met such a person in the first movie. And now that the shooting is about to start, I still haven¡¯t found a cameo role. It seems that my exploration in the film industry is about to stop.¡±


    After listening to Mo Long¡¯s trantion, Jiang Yu volunteered, ¡°Why don¡¯t I be the Cameo?¡±


    Mo Long paused and turned to look at Jiang Yu, ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Time was tight. Zaka might not be able to find a suitable guest actress. I happen to be an actress. Moreover, since Zaka is your friend, she is my friend. When a friend is in trouble, he should try his best to help,¡±Jiang Yu exined enthusiastically.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Although Mo Long was a little disappointed, because if Jiang Yu went to help, she would not have the time to be alone with him. However, this was Jiang Yu¡¯s decision after all, and Mo Long still respected her.


    Moreover, it was only a cameo role, and there would not be too many scenes. The filming would end after a few days.


    Thinking of this, Mo Long told Zaka What Jiang Yu had said.


    After Zaka heard it, he looked at Jiang Yu excitedly, ¡°Really? Mo Long, so your wife is studying acting?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, and she is the movie queen,¡± Mo Long introduced calmly.


    ¡°Oh my God! Movie queen!¡± Zaka was even more surprised, ¡°The Movie Queen will make a cameo appearance in my movie? How can I afford that!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my wife said that we are friends. Friends should help each other,¡± Mo Long exined.


    ¡°Your wife is really a good person!¡± Zaka could not help but walk to Jiang Yu¡¯s side, held her arm, and said in broken Chinese again, ¡°Jiang Yu, you are a good person. I want to be friends with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Jiang Yu smiled.


    Mo Long paused and shook his head.


    He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu and Zaka to be friends after only knowing each other for such a short time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will take you to see the script.¡± Zaka said and was about to bring Jiang Yu to his studio.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Mo Long called out to the two of them helplessly, ¡°Yu-er is going to apany me today. Let¡¯s go to your studio tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, alright then. I won¡¯t disturb the two of you.¡±Zaka covered his mouth andughed. He took out a business card from his pocket, he handed it to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, this is the address of my studio. Pleasee and look for me tomorrow.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the business card and said politely, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

 Chapter 955 - Foreign Princess

    <h4>Chapter 955: Foreign Princess</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Zaka turned around and left.


    It was the first time Zaka spoke so much Chinese today, and her tongue was almost stuck.


    Looking at Zaka¡¯s back as she left, Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Zaka is very cute. She¡¯s not old, but hse¡¯s actually a strong woman in the business world.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not bad.¡± Mo Long¡¯s evaluation was only this sentence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and buy some clothes.¡± Jiang Yu put away the business card and took Mo Long to buy a few casual clothes and a few sets of home clothes.


    The next morning, Mo Long took Jiang Yu to the address on the business card.


    Zaka had been waiting for a long time. When she saw Jiang Yu, it was as if she saw her long-lost family. She hugged her warmly.


    However, when she saw Mo Long, she was still a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Mo Long exined expressionlessly, ¡°To see my wife, of course.¡±


    He said this in Chinese, which made Jiang Yu¡¯s face turn hot. Meanwhile, Zaka rolled her eyes speechlessly and ignored Mo Long.


    She took out a simultaneous trantor and ced it in Jiang Yu¡¯s hand.


    Jiang Yu put the machine in her ear so that she couldmunicate with Zaka.


    Zaka took out the script and briefly introduced the story to Jiang Yu, and the main character of the cameo: ¡°Because I like Chinese culture very much, I want to make an ancient fantasy movie thatbines Chinese and Western. I¡¯ve already signed a contract with the director and actors in China. The shooting will officially start next Monday. And the character you¡¯re ying is a princess from a foreign country. Although she doesn¡¯t have many scenes, the contrast between her and the movie is very big. There are also a few crying scenes. I want you to perform more heartbreaking scenes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu took the script and began to study it in detail.


    She had acted in crying scenes before, but they were all silent. This time, she could finally film a heartbreaking crying scene. This was a challenge for Jiang Yu.


    After she roughly read the script, she said to Zaka, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Shall we start the audition first?¡±


    ¡°You read so quickly.¡± Zaka was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start the audition now.¡±


    The character¡¯s name was Kanna. In the beginning, she was a very gentle and kind princess. However, after encountering some unforeseen circumstances, she became cruel and merciless. Even the only person who said that he loved her, in the end, she left her because she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°The previous scenes were very easy to act in. The main point is to grasp the ruthlessness of theter scenes,¡± Zaka said, ¡°Jiang Yu, we only need to try the second half of the scenes. When the princess heard her lover say, ¡®I can¡¯t stand you anymore, I want to leave you¡¯, she was shocked, angry, and finally panicked. ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    Jiang Yu took a few deep breaths and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Besides Zaka, the producer, the screenwriter, and Mo Long were also watching Jiang Yu¡¯s audition.


    As Zaka said ¡°Begin,¡± Jiang Yu quickly got into a mood.


    She imagined that she was a princess who stood high above everyone else, and no one could disobey her. However, at this moment, someone said that he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and wanted to leave.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jiang Yu read her lines to the air. Her face was full of anger, but there was a look of disbelief in her eyes. ¡°You want to leave me?¡±


    She imagined a person in front of her saying ¡°Yes¡± to her.


    ¡°Why?!¡± Jiang Yu suddenly flew into a rage. ¡°Am I not good enough to you?! Or is there someone else in your heart? Did you lie when you said you wouldn¡¯t leave me?!¡±


    The ¡°Person¡± in front of her sighed and said slowly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s all fake! Then what did you say is true?!¡± Tears rolled down Jiang Yu¡¯s cheeks, and her eyes were red, as if she was extremely angry. ¡°Then tell me, what is true?!¡±


    Zaka, who was watching Jiang Yu¡¯s performance, didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu¡¯s acting to be so strong.


    ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ Amazing!¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s acting shocked Zaka so much that she didn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time. She was stunned for a long time before she couldn¡¯t help but p.


    Her acting was so good that she could beat Anna!


    Zaka was very regretful. If only she had known Jiang Yu earlier, Jiang Yu would be the female lead in her movie.


    Jiang Yu closed her eyes to calm herself down. Then, she wiped her tears and said to Zaka, ¡°Actually, this is my first time doing such an explosive performance. I¡¯m also worried that my performance is not good enough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really great!¡± Zaka gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Even better than Anna!¡±

 Chapter 956 - Anna’s Disdain

    <h4>Chapter 956: Anna¡¯s Disdain</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her acting yet, so I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m necessarily better than her.¡±


    ¡°Wait until next week, then you can see for yourself her strength,¡± Zaka said. ¡°Although her acting skills are indeed good, I still think that you have more tension than her, and you can control your boundaries better.¡±


    The producer and the screenwriter had the same thoughts as Zaka. They both thought that Jiang Yu¡¯s acting skills were better than Anna¡¯s.


    Zaka even sent an invitation to Jiang Yu. ¡°Jiang Yu, recently, I have also discussed a coboration with Hollywood and set up a new studio. After this movie is finished, do you want toe to our studio? In that case, in the future, Hollywood and I will give priority to you.¡±


    Jiang Yu was very interested in this proposal. ¡°Okay, thank you, Zaka.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re good friends.¡±


    After the audition, Jiang Yu and Mo Long went back to the hotel.


    ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve seen me perform live?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Mo Long with a smile. ¡°How was it? Do you have any thoughts?¡±


    ¡°It was a good performance,¡± Mo Long said honestly, ¡°The performance was very intense. It was very easy to bring people into the mood. At that time, I was even thinking that when I go back, should I set up an entertainmentpany and let you be the Boss?¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Jiang Yu quickly shook her head, ¡°When I ran that lipstickpany, I felt that being the boss was too tiring. Now you want me to be the boss of an entertainmentpany? Then wouldn¡¯t I be exhausted to death?¡±


    Mo Long couldn¡¯t help butugh as he pulled Jiang Yu into his embrace.


    A weekter, the filming of the movie started.


    Mo Long and Jiang Yu arrived at the set together, they saw Anna lecturing the others arrogantly. ¡°Take a look for yourself. This costume? What is it? I know that my character started off as a beggar, but it shouldn¡¯t be so shabby, right? At least bring me a clean one with a few patches on it.¡±


    The costume designer said awkwardly, ¡°Anna, this is the director¡¯s request¡­¡±


    ¡°What request does she have?¡± Anna was unhappy when she heard that. ¡°I¡¯m the main character, I¡¯m here to y this role! You guys don¡¯t even respect my words, do you want me to perform well in your movie?¡±


    The costume designer could only go back and change Anna into a clean set of clothes.


    Anna sat down quietly, but she stood up the moment she saw Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you the little girl fromst time?¡± Anna called out to Jiang Yu. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have a simultaneous trantor in her ears, so she didn¡¯t know what Anna was saying. She didn¡¯t even know that Anna was calling for her, so she went straight to Zaka¡¯s office, wanting to get a trantor.


    Mo Long understood, but Anna¡¯s sarcastic look made him sick to his stomach, so he ignored her and followed Jiang Yu to Zaka¡¯s office.


    Anna saw that she was ignored, and her anger instantly burned.


    She quickly stepped forward, grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes, and fiercely pulled her back. ¡°I¡¯m calling you, why are you pretending to be deaf?¡±


    Jiang Yu was fiercely pulled, and her feet lost weight. If she hadn¡¯t caught Mo Long in time, she might have fallen down.


    Mo Long¡¯s expression was very ugly, and he fiercely pushed Anna away.


    Anna was pushed and staggered, and she fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Hey! You! What do you mean?¡± Anna looked at Mo Long angrily, but her attention was attracted by his handsome face.


    ¡°You, why did you hit me so hard?¡± Although Anna was still angry, because of Mo Long¡¯s handsome face, most of her anger had disappeared.


    Mo Long looked at her coldly, he said in Mysian, ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t know Mysian, so she doesn¡¯t know that you said that to her. Miss Anna, this is a filming site, not a ce for you to make a scene.¡±


    Anna was already unhappy when she heard the words ¡°My wife¡±. Now that she heard such a sentence again, the anger in her heart was ignited again. She didn¡¯t care whether Mo Long had a handsome face or not.


    She stood up, pointed at Jiang Yu¡¯s nose and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t you understand? Why didn¡¯t you tell her that I was calling her? You two are bullying me because you know Zaka, right?¡±


    ¡°Who is one who is bullying?¡± Mo Long frowned. ¡°If you say that this level is bullying, then I still have harsher ways. Miss Anna, do you want to give it a try?¡±


    Anna looked at Mo Long¡¯s expression and shivered for no reason.

 Chapter 957 - Have Her Tails Between Her Legs

    <h4>Chapter 957: Have Her Tails Between Her Legs</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Even though Anna was afraid, her years of being a famous model had allowed her to instantly stabilize her aura.


    She stood up and patted the dust off her body. She looked a little embarrassed. ¡°This is Mysia. You better mind your own business.¡±


    As she spoke, she took the opportunity to leave before Mo Long could speak.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t understand what Mo Long and Anna were talking about. She could only ask Mo Long after Anna left, ¡°What were you talking about?¡±


    Mo Long smiled, ¡°She asked me to tell you that she apologized to you.¡±


    ¡°She will apologize to me? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Jiang Yu knew Anna wasn¡¯t that kind of person from the incident at the mall.


    She knocked on Zaka¡¯s office door and got a simultaneous trantor.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, get ready. You have less scenes, so let¡¯s finish your scenes first. This way, we won¡¯t dy the two of you.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Okay, thank you, Zaka.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Jiang Yu first went to the changing room to change her clothes, then went to the dressing room to do a styling. After everything was ready, they started shooting.


    ¡°Camera, lights! Get ready! We¡¯re going to start shooting soon!¡± Zaka shouted into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Get into position!¡±


    Anna, who was not far away from Zaka, heard this and immediately stood up and walked over, ¡°Director, what¡¯s going on? I haven¡¯t changed my clothes and put on my makeup yet. Howe we¡¯re already shooting?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll shoot Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes first today,¡± Zach exined. ¡°I told you about this yesterday. I told you toeter today. You can even rest for a day.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t receive any news at all,¡± Anna said resolutely. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Hurry up and get that actor to withdraw and shoot my scenes first. I¡¯m the female lead. I have so many scenes, and you still want to dy the shooting?¡±


    Zaka said helplessly, ¡°Anna, it¡¯s precisely because you have so many scenes that you can¡¯t finish shooting in a short time. That¡¯s why you decided to shoot Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes first.¡±


    ¡°Director, can I trouble you to recognize me? I¡¯m the female lead in your movie!¡± Anna crossed her arms, ¡°But now you¡¯re telling me in front of me that you want to shoot the scenes of other actresses first? Are you looking down on me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Zaka felt a little helpless, ¡°Anna, no matter what, you¡¯re still an international supermodel. Although you¡¯ve just entered the entertainment circle, I¡¯ve seen your talent. Everyone is praising you, but don¡¯t always be calctive over such a small matter, okay?¡±


    ¡°What am I calctive about?¡± Anna sneered. ¡°I¡¯m just dissatisfied with your way of doing things. Can¡¯t I say it?¡±


    ¡°Anna, we¡¯re filming here. Stop fooling around,¡± Zaka persuaded in a low voice.


    Jiang Yu was still standing at the filming site, wondering why Zaka didn¡¯t shout ¡°Start¡±.


    She turned her head and saw Anna standing in front of Zaka with an ugly expression on her face.


    She was far away. Even with the simultaneous trantor, she didn¡¯t know what the two were talking about. But looking at the impatient expression on Anna¡¯s face and the frown on Zaka¡¯s face, Jiang Yu knew that Anna didn¡¯t say anything nice.


    So she walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to film it?¡±


    As soon as Jiang Yu came over, Zaka seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw and hurriedly said, ¡°Film it! Of course, we¡¯re going to film it!¡±


    ¡°Shoot what?¡± Anna stopped Zach and looked at Jiang Yu. ¡°Your name is Jiang Yu, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu tilted her head and looked at Anna. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    She was wearing a trantor, so she could understand what Anna was saying. However, Anna could not understand what Jiang Yu was saying, so the expression on her face became even more impatient. ¡°Don¡¯t you speak Mysian?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her sincerely. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Anna was about to say something when she saw Mo Long walking over with a gloomy face. She immediately shut up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yu was puzzled.


    Why did he suddenly stop talking when he was talking just now?


    Mo Long walked over and leaned against Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What happened? I haven¡¯t seen you over there.¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°Anna and Zaka seem to have some conflicts.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mo Long paused and looked at Anna.


    Although Anna didn¡¯t understand, with Mo Long¡¯s expression, she knew that Jiang Yu must haveined to Mo Long.


    So she cleared her throat. ¡°Mr. Mo, I advise you to stay away from here. This is not a ce for a businessman like you.¡±

 Chapter 958 - Why Was She Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 958: Why Was She Afraid</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Mo Long said in a deep voice, ¡°My current identity is not that of a businessman. I¡¯m here to see my wife as a husband.¡±


    Anna choked and rolled her eyes in her heart.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it to you.¡± Anna curled her lips. ¡°Suit yourself. I don¡¯t care about you.¡±


    She left again with her tail between her legs in front of Mo Long.


    ¡°She¡¯s a little afraid of you.¡± Jiang Yu looked at Anna¡¯s back. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t know you, but why is she afraid of you?¡±


    Mo Long shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    After Anna left, Zaka heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start filming.¡±


    Jiang Yu went to the filming location and started filming.


    Zaka, on the other hand, stared intently at Jiang Yu in the camera. He was once again impressed by her acting skills.


    Mo Long wanted to see Jiang Yu¡¯s performance up close, but he was afraid that he would disturb Jiang Yu if he stood there, so he stood behind Zaka and looked at Jiang Yu through the camera.


    Anna was sitting far away, not daring to look in Zaka¡¯s direction.


    It was the first time his manager, Nair, saw Anna like this. He asked in confusion, ¡°Anna, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Did you see the man next to Zaka?¡± Anna gestured for Nair to look over. ¡°Who is he? Why is he so close to Zaka?¡±


    Nair looked over and found Mo Long very familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him before.


    ¡°Do you know the name of that man?¡± Nair asked Anna.


    ¡°Let me think¡­ I think his name is Mo Long?¡± Anna recalled Mo Long¡¯s name.


    ¡°Mo Long?¡± Nair instantly thought of this man. ¡°He¡¯s a famous businessman in China! He was ranked in the top three on the national rich list back then!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s that rich?¡± Anna was shocked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Nair nodded. ¡°Andpared to the previous two rich men, Mo Long was young and handsome. Many women were crazy about him at that time.¡±


    ¡°Nair, as a man, don¡¯t be infatuated with him.¡± Anna was very disgusted.


    After being disgusted, she looked at Zaka, with a thoughtful expression, she said, ¡°So Zaka was also crazy about Mo Long? That¡¯s why she was so close to him. But didn¡¯t Mo Long say that he had a wife? Didn¡¯t Zaka know about this?¡±


    ¡°What wife? A wife? That¡¯s called a lover.¡± Nairughed disdainfully, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like to y with flowers? Those who can be taken out for a tour are not wives. They are all lovers who are kept with money. Have you ever seen a rich man take his wife out and have such a good time?¡±


    Anna thought about it and felt that what Nair said made sense.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. So when Mo Long said that the woman was his wife, he was actually lying?¡±


    ¡°It must be a lie.¡± Nair raised his orchid-shaped finger. ¡°Maybe he wants to act affectionate in front of others to make people think that he¡¯s a good man.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really disgusting.¡± Anna frowned in disgust, but then rxed. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, then I have a chance to take down Mo Long, right? Anyway, she¡¯s just a lover. I¡¯m an international supermodel. I¡¯m more than enough for him.¡±


    ¡°Anna, don¡¯t think too hard.¡± Nair quickly advised, ¡°You said yourself that you¡¯re an international supermodel, how can you be someone else¡¯s lover?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Anna shrugged indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s so rich, who would be against money? If I can climb up his big tree, I won¡¯t have to worry about it for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Anna!¡± Nair was a little angry. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you mess around, but this is not okay!¡±


    ¡°Is it okay if you say it¡¯s not okay?¡± Anna rolled her eyes at Nair. ¡°I know what to do about this, don¡¯t bother about it.¡±


    With that, she stood up and left her seat, walking to Mo Long¡¯s side.


    Mo Long noticed her walking over and turned to look at her. ¡°Looking for trouble again?¡±


    Jiang Yu was still in the middle of filming. He didn¡¯t want to argue with this woman in front of him. If he did, it would disturb Jiang Yu.


    Anna smiled. ¡°President Mo, don¡¯t always look so cold. I¡¯ve realized my mistake, so I came here to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Do you still know how to apologize?¡± Mo Long said coldly. ¡°Stay away from here. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen to you.¡±


    ¡°President Mo, don¡¯t always say such nasty things.¡± Annaughed so hard that her flowers were trembling. ¡°I¡¯m a delicate woman. Why do you always say such nasty things?¡±


    Mo Long turned his head and continued to look at Jiang Yu, ignoring her.

 Chapter 959 - Suck Up

    <h4>Chapter 959: Suck Up</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°President Mo, why aren¡¯t you looking at me?¡± Anna was still smiling. She was not angry because Mo Long ignored her.


    It was normal for rich people to have a bad temper.


    Mo Long replied indifferently, ¡°Too ugly. I don¡¯t want to look.¡±


    Anna¡¯s smile froze on her face. She had scolded Mo Long many times in her heart.


    After scolding Mo Long, Anna continued to curl the corners of her lips. ¡°President Mo, if you¡¯re still angry, how about I apologize to Jiang Yu in front of you after the shoot is over?¡±


    ¡°Stop fooling around in front of Yu¡¯er,¡± Mo Long shouted coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to her.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s original intention was that Anna didn¡¯t need to apologize to Jiang Yu, because she didn¡¯t deserve to speak to Jiang Yu at all.


    But to Anna, this sentence meant something else ¡ª she didn¡¯t need to apologize to Jiang Yu, because she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    What was with him saying Yu¡¯er this Yu¡¯er¡¯s that ? So they were really acting as a deep-hearted lover in front of others?


    Anna shook her head, feeling a little sorry for Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu, ah, Jiang Yu, I didn¡¯t expect you to fail even as a lover.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, hurry up and leave.¡± Mo Long frowned and issued the ¡°Eviction order.¡±.


    Anna couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Got it, President Mo¡­¡±


    She twisted her waist and returned to her original position in a flirtatious manner.


    When Nair saw Anna return, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Anna, are you alright? Why do you still dare to talk to Mo Long?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Could it be that he can eat me?¡± Anna was very disdainful. ¡°I thought he was so affectionate and monogamous, but it turns out he¡¯s just like those rich people, loving everyone he sees.¡±


    ¡°What did you say to Mo Long?¡± Nair was curious. ¡°Did he tell you that he likes you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Anna shook her head, ¡°But what he said showed that he likes me. He told me that I don¡¯t need to apologize to Jiang Yu. Doesn¡¯t that mean that he thinks I did the right thing? Even though Jiang Yu is still his lover, he still sided with me. What else could it be?¡±


    ¡°Looks like this Mo Long is really not a good person.¡± Nair shook his head regretfully. ¡°Although I said that about him, I thought that he was different from other rich people. It turns out that they are all the same.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to say that all rich people are like this.¡± Anna was disdainful. ¡°Just wait and see. Jiang Yu will be dumped soon.¡±


    She secretlyughed in her heart. It was a joke that Jiang Yu was a nameless lover. It was aplete joke.


    After Jiang Yu¡¯s filming ended, she felt that the way Anna looked at her had changed.


    She saw Anna talking to Mo Long out of the corner of her eye just now, but she didn¡¯t know the content.


    ¡°What did Anna t alk to you about just now?¡± Jiang Yu asked curiously, ¡°Why did the way she looked at me change after she finished talking?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Mo Long exined, ¡°She just said that she wanted to apologize to you again, but I¡¯ve already rejected her.¡±


    ¡°She still wants to apologize?¡± Jiang Yu was in disbelief. ¡°I thought people like her wouldn¡¯t apologize.¡±


    ¡°Ignore her.¡± Mo Long massaged Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t we still have scenes to shoot next? Take a good rest so that we can have the energy to continue filming.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    Just as she was resting, Anna walked over again with two cups of coffee in her hands.


    She handed one of the cups of coffee to Jiang Yu. ¡°Here¡¯s your coffee.¡±


    Then she handed the other cup of coffee to Mo Long. ¡°President Mo, here¡¯s your coffee.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the cup of coffee in her hands and asked, ¡°Anna, what¡¯s your purpose?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Anna didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a simultaneous trantor for me?¡±


    She wanted to ask Zaka for a trantor, but Jiang Yu had already stood up and put her trantor into Anna¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I just asked you, do you have a purpose?¡± Jiang Yu asked again.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? What purpose would I have?¡± Anna, who had been seen through, felt a little guilty. I just bought two cups of coffee for you two out of kindness. Does that have to have a purpose?¡±


    Mo Long tranted what Anna said to Jiang Yu.


    After Jiang Yu heard it, she smiled. ¡°Anna, why are you so kind to buy us coffee?¡±


    Anna pretended to be angry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I buy coffee?¡±


    Jiang Yu tilted her head and looked at her, but she said to Mo Long, ¡°Teach me Mysian when you have time. I don¡¯t want to wear this trantor all the time.¡±


    Mo Long caressed Jiang Yu¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 960 - Saw Through The Trick

    <h4>Chapter 960: Saw Through The Trick</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Anna, who had beenpletely ignored, was really angry this time. She stomped her feet and was about to speak when Jiang Yu took the trantor off her ear.


    ¡°Sorry, I have to continue filming. If you need anything, you can go to Zaka¡¯s ce to get a trantor.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu went to the filming location.


    ¡°President Mo, is this your love¡­ Madam?¡± Annained, ¡°You have no manners at all!¡±


    Mo Long nced at her coldly, ¡°I hope that you will grow a brain in the future and think carefully about what you can and can not say.¡±


    Mo Long went to Zaka to look at Jiang Yu in the camera again, leaving Anna alone.


    ¡°Drink it or not!¡± Anna threw the two cups of coffee into the trash can. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re the hostess?¡±


    She stomped her feet in anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Jiang Yu now.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to ask Nair for help.


    After hearing it, Nair, based on his past experience of watching gossip in the entertainment circle, helped Anna think of a solution.


    ¡°Men, especially rich men. Most of them like beautiful and intellectual women. Jiang Yu is indeed beautiful, but she doesn¡¯t know sex at all,¡± Nair¡¯s head of analysis said, ¡°That¡¯s why sheis just a simple novelty. After this period of time passes, he will know thatpared to Jiang Yu, you are better.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you talk about this. I want a solution.¡± Anna was impatient. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a solution, then shut up.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Put away that attitude of yours.¡± Nair frowned and was a little unhappy. ¡°If you want to get closer to Mo Long, you have to take advantage of Jiang Yu¡¯s absence and use the ¡®beauty trap¡¯ on Mo Long. Whether it¡¯s in the corridor, bathroom or other ces, you have to create a few romantic ¡®encounters¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Will this method work?¡± Anna always felt that Nair¡¯s method was unreliable, but other than these few methods, she did not know what else to do.


    ¡°Of course, you have to trust me,¡± Nair said confidently. ¡°In a while, you will try to create a romantic encounter. Mo Long will definitely be tempted. Even if he isn¡¯t tempted, he will definitely be swayed.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Anna¡¯s gaze was tightly focused on Mo Long¡¯s body until he temporarily left to go to the washroom.


    This was a good opportunity


    Anna cheered herself on and quietly followed behind Mo Long.


    When Mo Long came out of the washroom, Anna pretended to have juste out of the women¡¯s washroom and said with a smile, ¡°Aiya, President Mo, what a coincidence.¡±


    Mo Long did not look at her and walked straight ahead.


    ¡°President Mo!¡± Anna hurriedly chased after him and deliberately leaned to the side, intending to draw Mo Long¡¯s hand to hug her.


    However, Mo Long only leaned to the side and had no intention of extending his hand.


    Anna saw that her n had failed, but her body had already fallen down, and she could not stand straight at all.


    ¡°Bang ¨C¡°Anna¡¯s body and the ground gave an intimate hug.


    ¡°President Mo! Why don¡¯t you help me up?¡± Anna wasn¡¯t in a good mood, because her fall was a little painful.


    Mo Long felt that this woman named Anna was a pestering jinx, and he would run into her no matter where he went.


    If it was in Shanghai, Anna would have been beaten up by Mo Long a long time ago. However, they were in Mysia. No matter how long Mo Long¡¯s hands were, they could not reach Mysia.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Seeing that Mo Long did not speak and did not reach out to help her up, Anna simply stood up and questioned loudly, ¡°Didn¡¯t president Mo see that I was about to fall just now?¡±


    Mo Long replied coldly, ¡°Have you heard the old saying, ¡®you can never wake up a person who pretends to be asleep¡¯? Just like me, I will never be able to help a person who pretends to fall.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anna felt inexplicably guilty. ¡°You mean that I fell? President Mo, do you have evidence? If you don¡¯t have evidence, this is a false usation.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, Miss Anna is very clear in her heart.¡± Mo Long¡¯s dark and cold gaze pierced through Anna¡¯s heart, as if he had seen through her thoughts clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. You¡¯re clearly framing me.¡± Even though he said that, Anna was already too guilty to look at Mo Long.


    Mo Long did not n to continue wasting time with Anna. Instead, he turned around and returned to the filming location.


    Anna stomped her feet angrily on the spot. She could not understand. Was Mo Long ying hard to get with her, or was Jiang Yu the only person in Mo Long¡¯s heart?

 Chapter 961 - Want To Rise To The Top

    <h4>Chapter 961: Want To Rise To The Top</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    No matter which possibility it was, Anna was not convinced.


    Why was Mo Long the one in control? Or why was Jiang Yu so lucky?


    Anna returned to her resting ce and told Nair about this matter angrily.


    Nair also found it unbelievable when he heard it. ¡°Really? It seems that Mo Long is really not an ordinary person. Could it be that he really only has Jiang Yu in his heart? And Jiang Yu is really his wife?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Anna was very angry. ¡°Who does this Jiang Yu think she is? Does she really think that she can get anything just because she is pretty?¡±


    ¡°But she is Mo Long¡¯s wife,¡± Nairadvised. ¡°I have already said that you and Mo Long can¡¯t do it. Anna, you should just obediently film.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will film.¡± Anna red fiercely at Jiang Yu who was filming. ¡°But I must rece Jiang Yu and take the position of the Mo family¡¯s young mistress.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, where did thispetitive spirite from¡­¡±N air was on the verge of tears.


    No matter how hard he tried to persuade her, she refused to listen and even went even further.


    Anna searched for many ways to attract men¡¯s attention on her phone and prepared to try them all. Anyway, she had been filming Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes all day, so she treated it as a day of rest.


    When they returned to the hotel after filming, Anna was right behind Jiang Yu and Mo Long. The moment they stepped into the elevator, Anna hurriedly walked in and deliberately shook her hand, causing the cup of hot tea to spill onto Mo Long¡¯s body.


    ¡°Aiya! I¡¯m really sorry, President Mo!¡± Anna put on an annoyed expression and took out a packet of tissue paper from her bag, preparing to wipe Mo Long.


    However, just as she took it out, it was taken away by Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu took the tissues and thanked her in English, ¡°Thank you, and you know how to prepare a packet of tissues in your bag.¡±


    Anna¡¯s mouth twitched, and after a long time, she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you should do?¡±


    Jiang Yu wiped the tea stains off Mo Long¡¯s body and returned the remaining tissues to Anna.


    ¡°President Mo, it¡¯s better for you to take off your clothes.¡± Anna seemed to be very apologetic. ¡°After all, I dirtied your clothes. It¡¯s better for me to return them to you after I wash them clean.¡±


    Mo Long ignored her and only said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Let me change my clothes before we go to see what to eat together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    Anna was ignored once again, and an unknown anger rose in her heart. ¡°Can¡¯t the two of you see a living person like me?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t look at her. Since she couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying, she might as well stop listening.


    Mo Long could understand, but he only felt that it was noisy, and he didn¡¯t want to talk to Anna.


    Anna knew that Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t understand Mysian, so she gradually became more impudent towards Mo Long. ¡°President Mo, do you want toe and have a drink with me tonight? I have a lot of expensive red wine, but no one has been drinking it with me. How is it? Are you interested?¡±


    Mo Long replied indifferently, ¡°No.¡±


    Anna froze, thinking that Mo Long had said this because Jiang Yu was present. So she said, ¡°Take off this shirt. I¡¯ll wash it for you before sending it over.¡±


    As she spoke, seeing that Mo Long still had no reaction, she gradually became bold. She even reached her hand towards Mo Long¡¯s shirt button.


    Jiang Yu noticed her actions and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Miss Anna, what are you doing?¡±


    Mo Long followed Jiang Yu¡¯s line of sight and saw that Anna¡¯s hand had already reached towards his shirt button. It was only a centimeter away.


    Mo Long dodged, but Anna¡¯s hand missed. ¡°Miss Anna, please have some self-respect.¡±


    Anna was a little embarrassed. ¡°President Mo, you¡¯re thinking too much. I just feel bad and want to help you wash your clothes.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s answer was both decisive and cold, which made Anna feel a little overwhelmed.


    Jiang Yu could only listen to the conversation that was like a scripture. She waited to return to the room before asking Mo Long in detail.


    ¡°Ding ¨C¡± The elevator arrived. Jiang Yu and Mo Long exited the elevator together, and Anna came out as well.


    Jiang Yu paused and looked at Anna in confusion. ¡°Anna, you don¡¯t live here, right?¡±


    Mo Long tranted Jiang Yu¡¯s words for Anna, and Anna froze the moment she heard it.


    She smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot. I thought I lived here.¡±


    Then, she ran away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Jiang Yu was puzzled. ¡°She¡¯s been following you around all day. Does she have feelings for you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡± Mo Longforted her.


    ¡°But it¡¯s really strange,¡± Jiang Yu said in a low voice.

 Chapter 962 - Old Friends Reunited

    <h4>Chapter 962: Old Friends Reunited</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu¡¯s intuition had always been very urate. However, she believed that Anna had just met Mo Long and would not be so unreserved.


    Moreover, Mo Long was not a fool. It was not that he could not see through Anna¡¯s thoughts.


    At the beginning, he did not say much because of Anna¡¯s supermodel status. He thought that as long as he ignored her, she would tactfully stay away from him.


    He didn¡¯t expect that this method would make Anna even worse. She didn¡¯t know how to restrain herself.


    It seemed that if he didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, she would really be worse.


    ¡°Although there aren¡¯t many scenes today, the clothes are very thick and heavy.¡± Jiang Yu sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower first. Then, we¡¯ll go out for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long lovingly kissed Jiang Yu¡¯s forehead and watched her enter the bathroom.


    When Jiang Yu entered the bathroom, the affectionate expression on Mo Long¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. With a gloomy face, he gave Teng Yi a call.


    ¡°Look up Mysia¡¯s international supermodel Anna,¡± Mo Long gave a simple order. ¡°I want to know which partners are working with her.¡±


    Teng Yi replied, ¡°Yes, President Mo¡­¡±


    Mo Long hung up the phone and stood in front of the French window for a while. Not long after, Teng Yi sent the results of his investigation to Mo Long¡¯s phone.


    Mo Long took a quick nce and only remembered the few partners and those international famous brands.


    After he finished looking through these things, Jiang Yu had already finished showering and came out.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jiang Yu asked curiously, ¡°Is it work-rted?¡±


    ¡°No, I just asked Teng Yi to look into something.¡± Mo Long put his phone away with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jiang Yu was ted.


    ¡°Are you still filming tomorrow?¡± Mo Long asked as he walked, ¡°When can we finish filming?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, because Zaka said that she was not satisfied with some parts of the script and wanted to revise it,¡± Jiang Yu replied.


    ¡°She became more active at this time.¡± Mo Long frowned.


    When she was talking about cooperation with Zaka in Mysia, she was still frowning. She wanted to disappear from this world immediately. She didn¡¯t expect that when it came to filming, she was so active and serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem to be unhappy.¡± Jiang Yu looked at Mo Long¡¯s expression and felt that he was hiding something from her.


    ¡°No.¡± Mo Long shook his head and denied it.


    Why would he say something that made him unhappy.


    However, if he did that, Jiang Yu would stay at Zaka¡¯s ce for a period of time. If he wanted to deal with Anna, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance.


    He couldn¡¯t say ¡°Anna has feelings for me, so I have to get rid of her¡± in front of Jiang Yu, right?


    ¡°But the expression on your face is really ugly.¡± Jiang Yu was a little worried. ¡°Did you not rest well? Why don¡¯t we go back and have a simple meal? Then you should hurry up and rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve had too much to do recently, so I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Mo Long smiled and said, ¡°I promised to bring you to eat, so I¡¯ll definitely bring you there.¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°Are you really fine?¡±


    Mo Long replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry too much about me.¡±


    Jiang Yu was still worried, but Mo Long insisted on bringing her to dinner, so Jiang Yu could only follow along.


    Mo Long brought Jiang Yu to a high-ss restaurant. Just as they entered the door, they saw a group of peopleing out of the private room inside.


    There were more people there, so Jiang Yu wanted to pull Mo Long to make way for them. However, she didn¡¯t expect the man in the lead to walk over excitedly and hold Mo Long¡¯s hand.


    ¡°President Mo! Long time no see!¡± The man held Mo Long¡¯s hand with an excited and friendly expression on his face.


    He was speaking Chinese, so Jiang Yu could understand him.


    Mo Long knew the man in front of him. He was a businessman whom he had worked with a while ago. His name was Yang Fei, and he was a Chinese man doing business in Mysia.


    ¡°Long time no see, President Yang,¡± Mo Long replied politely.


    Yang Fei then saw Jiang Yu and asked, ¡°This is?¡±


    Mo Long answered without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s my wife, Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s Mrs. Mo!¡± Yang Fei¡¯s smile became even brighter. ¡°She¡¯s very beautiful. Standing together with President Mo, she¡¯s a beauty!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jiang Yu thanked him politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Yang Fei said, ¡°Compared to that arrogant and domineering supermodel Anna who only knows how to throw a tantrum, she¡¯s much better!¡±


    Hearing Anna, Mo Long raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why? From president Yang¡¯s words, it seems like there¡¯s some unhappiness between you and Anna?¡±

 Chapter 963 - Raise The Price

    <h4>Chapter 963: Raise The Price</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not happy!¡± Yang Fei¡¯s anger could not help but burn when he mentioned Anna.


    ¡°I heard that President Yang has a good temper. I didn¡¯t think that there would be someone who would make you angry.¡± Mo Long¡¯s words had a hidden meaning. He wanted to guide Yang Fei to say something about Anna.


    And Yang Fei had indeed fallen into the trap. ¡°President Mo, this matter can not be finished in a short time. Let me first say hello to my friends, then we will go to the private room to discuss it in detail.¡±


    As he spoke, Yang Fei returned to the group of people, talking about something in Mysian.


    ¡°Do you want to hear it?¡± Mo Long lowered his head and looked at Jiang Yu. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear it, I will tell him now and let him go back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small story. It Won¡¯t waste too much time,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°And I¡¯m also very curious. Since president Yang is publicly acknowledged to have a good temper, then how excessive must Anna be to make him so angry?¡±


    After bidding farewell to his friends, Yang Fei brought Mo Long and Jiang Yu to his private room.


    ¡°It just so happens that I haven¡¯t returned this private room yet. Let¡¯s talk here.¡± As soon as Yang Fei entered the room, he opened his mouth and told them everything about Anna.


    ¡°President Mo, Mrs. Mo, you don¡¯t know. That Anna is exactly like a princess.¡± The expression on Yang Fei¡¯s face began to turn ugly.


    ¡°I have a product that I originally nned to look for her to endorse. At the beginning, we agreed on a reward, but she suddenly went back on her word and started to raise the price. Although raising the price isn¡¯tmon, it happens asionally. I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it at the time, thinking that she felt that I was giving her too little and was somewhat dissatisfied. However, she gave me a reason, saying that my product isn¡¯t of the standard and doesn¡¯t deserve her status at all! If you want to get her to endorse your product, you must increase the price!¡±


    The more Yang Fei spoke, the angrier he got. In the end, his lips started to tremble.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed too much,¡± Mo Long agreed.


    With Mo Long¡¯s agreement, Yang Fei said even more forcefully, ¡°I was very angry at that time. However, seeing that she was a youngdy and an international supermodel, I didn¡¯t care too much about it. I still increased the price ording to her request. ¡°I originally thought that this matter was settled, but she actually told me about raising the price again the day before the shooting of themercial! She even said that if I didn¡¯t raise the price, then she would drag it out until I was willing to raise the price. President Mo, even if I have a good temper, I can¡¯t be bullied like this!¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t say anything, but Jiang Yu was very strange, ¡°She¡¯s already like this, does president Yang still intend to cooperate with her?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, yes.¡± Speaking of this, Yang Fei couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Mrs. Mo, Anna is an international supermodel. Her fame isparable to that of an average model or celebrity. With her as the spokesperson, my sales volume will be guaranteed. So I still want to properly resolve this problem with her before the matter blows up.¡±


    ¡°President Yang, the sales volume doesn¡¯t depend on the reputation of the spokesperson, but on the quality. If the quality of the product is not good, it¡¯s useless even if you ask Anna to endorse it,¡± Jiang Yu persuaded, ¡°If you are very confident in your product, why don¡¯t you find a rtively easy-to-talk person to be the spokesperson?¡±


    ¡°But Anna¡¯s reputation¡­¡± Before Yang Fei could finish his words, a call came in.


    He took out his phone and saw that it was from Anna¡¯s manager, Nair.


    Seeing that Yang Fei did not pick up the call, Jiang Yu was puzzled. ¡°President Yang, aren¡¯t you going to pick up the call?¡±


    Yang Fei sighed. ¡°It¡¯s Anna¡¯s manager calling. She¡¯s probably talking to me about the remuneration again.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s all the more reason to pick up,¡± Mo Long, who had been silent, said.


    Yang Fei picked up the phone and turned on the speakerphone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Nair¡¯s sharp voice sounded. ¡°Director Yang, what have you thought about our Anna¡¯s reward? Anna had a good rest these few days. She can shoot an advertisement when she had time. As long as you have thought about it and increase the reward, we will be able to shoot tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Nair, this is the third time I have increased the payment. What is there to be dissatisfied about?¡± Yang Fei¡¯s expression gradually turned ugly, and his tone became irritable.


    ¡°Aiya, why are you angry?¡± Nair was amused, ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of a few hundred thousand. Director Yang, could it be that you can¡¯t even take out this money? You are a famous businessman here. A few hundred thousand is a small amount to you, right?¡±

 Chapter 964 - eat Them At Their Own Game

    <h4>Chapter 964: Beat Them At Their Own Game</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem!¡± Although Yang Fei was furious, he still tried his best to control his emotions, ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied with the remuneration, you have to make it clear from the start! You guys haven¡¯t said anything, but you always say it when the filming is about to start. What do you mean by that? And you¡¯ve said it again and again. Do you really think that I¡¯m easy to bully?¡±


    ¡°President Yang, don¡¯t be so angry.¡± Hearing Yang Fei¡¯s tone, Nair felt that he was indeed angry, so he restrained himself a little. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to raise the price, we¡¯ll shoot immediately tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yang Fei was just about to speak when he saw Mo Long wink at him, indicating that he should first agree to Nair¡¯s request.


    Although he did not know what Mo Long was thinking, Yang Fei still trusted him very much. After all, it was very rare to meet a fellow countryman whom he had only met once in Mysia.


    ¡°Alright, I promise you. I¡¯ll add another 500,000 in the end.¡± Yang Fei pretended topromise.


    ¡°I knew President Yang was easy to talk to!¡± Nairughed loudly and hung up the phone.


    Only then did Yang Fei ask Mo Long, ¡°President Mo, why do you want me to agree to Nair¡¯s request?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Mo Long and was extremely shocked. ¡°Why did you ask President Yang to agree to Nair¡¯s request?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they want money? Then give it to them,¡± Mo Long said. ¡°But for such arge sum, we have to see if they have such a big appetite.¡±


    His fingers lightly tapped on the table in front of him. Even though the sunlight that shone through the window urately shone on his face, it still gave off a cold feeling.


    Yang Fei did not know why, but there seemed to be cold sweat dripping down his forehead.


    ¡°Then¡­ What should I do next?¡± Yang Fei asked carefully.


    Mo Long only said, ¡°I wille and look for you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yang Fei heaved a long sigh of relief.


    He thought that he had to resolve this matter himself.


    Mo Long looked at Jiang Yu. ¡°Yu¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. I might not be able to apany you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It would be a good thing if I can help director Yang solve this problem,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    Mo Long curled his lips, which was rare. Although he didn¡¯t do anything, his eyes were filled with love as he looked at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t shy at all. She looked back at Mo Long¡¯s eyes.


    Yang Fei was caught in the middle. He was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    After a long while, he couldn¡¯t stand the ambiguous atmosphere, so he broke the silence, ¡°Let me treat you two to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s smiling eyes turned into crescent moons.


    The next day, Jiang Yu went to Zaka to shoot a new scene as usual, while Mo Long went to look for Yang Fei.


    Zaka didn¡¯t see Mo Long and was a little surprised, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mo Longe to visit today?¡±


    ¡°He has something to do,¡± Jiang Yu exined. ¡°If everything goes well, he will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were here for a vacation?¡± Zaka said as she flipped through the script for today. ¡°Why are you still busy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sudden incident,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    Zaka was even more confused now.


    However, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about Mo Long¡¯s matters. She only wanted to change the script to her satisfaction and then shoot Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes and shoot the movie well.


    Jiang Yu changed her clothes and put on her makeup before starting the new filming. Meanwhile, Mo Long was sitting in Yang Fei¡¯s office, quietly drinking tea.


    Anna and Nair were sitting on the sofa opposite them. They looked at each other, not knowing why Mo Long would appear here.


    Yang Fei was sitting beside Mo Long. He handed the check of 500,000 yuan to Anna.


    ¡°This is the 500,000 yuan that we agreed on yesterday.¡±


    Nair wanted to reach out to take it, but Anna grabbed him with all her strength.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t take it yet.¡±


    Nair was very surprised and said in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Anna, this is money.¡±


    Could it be that because Mo Long was present, you don¡¯t even dare to take the money?


    However, Nair didn¡¯t say this out loud.


    Anna didn¡¯t answer Nair¡¯s question. Instead, she looked straight at Mo Long. ¡°Why is President Mo Here?¡±


    Mo Long took a sip of tea before saying, ¡°President Yang is my friend, so I came to see him. Why, does Miss Anna have any questions?¡±


    Annaughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard President Yang say that you¡¯re his friend.¡±


    ¡°Is this really that big of a deal?¡± Mo Long asked back. ¡°There¡¯s no need to spread it around.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Anna responded twice and looked at the check.


    Mo Long saw her small movements and reached out to push the cheque over. ¡°This is for you. Keep it.¡±


    Anna did not dare to ept the cheque.

 Chapter 965 - Lose Everything

    <h4>Chapter 965: Lose Everything</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    If Yang Fei was the only one sitting here today, and he was the one who handed the check to her, then Anna could think that Yang Fei hadpromised.


    However, there was still Mo Long sitting here, so the matter was not as simple as it seemed.


    Anna was still thinking about what to do next, when Nair had already reached out to take the check.


    ¡°Thank you, President Mo¡­¡± Nair smiled happily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. There are conditions for me to give you this check for 500,000 yuan,¡± Mo Long said faintly.


    ¡°What conditions?¡±Anna felt uneasy, afraid that Mo Long would make some excessive demands.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a scary request.¡±Mo Long took out another check. The number on it was one million yuan. ¡°If I¡¯m satisfied with the following shooting, then this one million check is also yours. But if I¡¯m not satisfied with your shooting, then I¡¯ll take back the 500,000. If I¡¯m not satisfied, then don¡¯t me me for deducting the money from the reward.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Anna was shocked. ¡°The contract didn¡¯t say that at all!¡±


    ¡°The contract didn¡¯t give you 500,000, but that cheque still went into your pocket.¡± Mo Long¡¯s fingers held the cheque, ¡°Have you thought about it? As long as I¡¯m satisfied, this 1.5 million is yours.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Anna gritted her teeth, ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the biggest investor in this product. If I¡¯m not satisfied, I can withdraw my investment at any time. So think, do I have the right to sit here?¡±


    Anna fell silent.


    She didn¡¯t want to agree to Mo Long¡¯s request, but she was also afraid that if she didn¡¯t agree, she might not be able to walk out of this room today.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, just as she was about to use the excuse that she wasn¡¯t feeling well to leave this ce, Nair had already helped her to agree to this matter. ¡°Alright, no problem. President Mo, today, you shall see our Anna¡¯s capabilitty.¡±


    ¡°Nair!¡± Anna turned pale with fright. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to agree to him!¡±


    ¡°1.5 million, are you an idiot? You don¡¯t want such arge sum of money?¡± Nair looked at Anna with disgust. ¡°I¡¯ve really worried for you to the point of breaking my heart. In the end, you still don¡¯t appreciate my kindness. Alright, hurry up and go shoot.¡±


    Anna still wanted to struggle a little. However, seeing that the three of them had already gone to the filming location, she could only brace herself and follow them.


    She changed her clothes and put on her makeup. After reciting themercial line, she started filming.


    Nair was very confident in Anna and felt that she would not make a mistake. If that was the case, then she would be able to easily get the 1.5 million.


    However, she did not expect Anna to forget her lines on the first line.


    ¡°Things don¡¯t seem to be going well.¡± Mo Long looked at Nair. ¡°Your wishes seem to be about to be disappointed.¡±


    Nair quickly helped Anna exin, ¡°President Mo, no matter how outstanding an actor is, there will always be a situation where they forget their lines during filming. Even your wife will also encounter a situation where she forgets her lines, right? Moreover, our Anna isn¡¯t a professional. She used to be a model.¡±


    ¡°What you said makes a lot of sense. In that case, I¡¯ll let you guys off for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, President Mo¡­¡± The words that Nair had just said to Mo Long almost made his clothes wet from the cold sweat on his back.


    Anna took a few deep breaths and started filming again after making sure that her condition was okay. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she had forgotten the second line, and it was the same one.


    ¡°How do you exin this?¡± Mo Long looked at Nair again. ¡°Is it because that advertising line is hard to remember?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Nair wiped his cold sweat, not knowing how to exin.


    If Anna had forgotten the line elsewhere, he could still exin that she was not familiar with the line. But Anna had forgotten the line in the same ce. It was not something that could be exined by one or two lines of ¡°Not familiar with the line¡±.


    ¡°This time, your wish is really going to fail.¡± Mo Long tore up the check with a million written on it and threw the fragments on the table. ¡°Thest 500,000, let¡¯s see if you can grasp it.¡±


    Nair only hoped that Anna would not make any mistakes in such basic things as the lines.


    However, the heavens did not grant her wish and Anna forgot the lines again. Although they were not in the same ce, she forgot the lines at the end of the line.


    Nair even wanted to hit her now.


    ¡°Why, is the advertisement line very difficult?¡± Mo Long couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at Nair this time. ¡°It seems that you guys don¡¯t care about money. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have made such a mistake, right?¡±


    ¡°No, President Mo.¡± Nair hurriedly exined.


    Anna, this fool! Why does she always make a mistake! All this money is going to be lost!

 Chapter 966 - Not A Single Cent Left

    <h4>Chapter 966: Not A Single Cent Left</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Anna kept making mistakes in her shooting. Although Mo Long and Yang Fei were not in a hurry, Nair was like an ant on a hot pan, extremely anxious.


    Seeing that Anna kept making mistakes, Nair could not help but ask, ¡°Anna! What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±


    Anna¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat. Facing Nair¡¯s question, she had no way to answer.


    ¡°Why, why¡­¡±A nna kept mumbling to herself, ¡°Why do I feel so pressured?!¡±


    She hadn¡¯t seen Mo Long before, and she had only seen him recently. Why did she feel so pressured whenever she was with him?


    In fact, it was fine usually when Anna had interactions with Mo Long, but when it came to work, her nerves would be especially tense. Even a small feeling would be magnified by her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think her condition is very good. Can we continue filming?¡± Mo Long¡¯s face was cold, and he had no intention of showing mercy to the fairer sex at all.


    ¡°Yes, of course we can!¡± Compared to Anna, who was still quite serious about her work, Nair¡¯s eyes were really filled with money, as if he could not live without money.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Yang Fei watched from the side and felt that Anna¡¯s condition was no longer suitable to continue filming. ¡°Look at her. Her face has turned pale. Can we really continue filming?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Wait for me. I¡¯ll go talk to her now and let her adjust her emotions.¡±


    Nair smiled awkwardly and quickly walked in front of Anna. His tone was very stern. ¡°Anna! What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I really can¡¯t. I can¡¯t continue filming.¡± Anna waved her hand weakly. Suddenly, she felt a little nauseous and quickly covered her mouth with her hand.


    Nair acted as if he didn¡¯t see it, he continued to lecture anna, ¡°You can even memorize the lines during filming. Why can¡¯t you even remember a few simple advertising lines? I¡¯ve brought you up until now. You haven¡¯t let me down. Can you not let me down this time? Now, the 1.5 million is going to be gone soon. Do you still want to rely on this behavior to film?¡±


    Anna did not listen to him at all, because her stomach was churning. It was really ufortable.


    Nair stood at the side and talked a lot. In the blink of an eye, he saw Anna standing at the side with a pale face.


    ¡°¡­ Anna, I said so much just now. Did you really listen to me? Did you turn a deaf ear again?¡± Nair frowned unhappily and automatically ignored Anna¡¯s ufortable look. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re still putting on airs here at this time? Do you not want this money?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Just as Anna opened her mouth to say two words, the ufortable feeling in her stomach surged up again, and it was even more intense than before.


    She could not help it and ran to the bathroom to retch.


    After she calmed down her emotions, she returned to the filming site again.


    Mo Long and Yang Fei were still sitting in their original seats. The expressions on their faces did not change much. However, Nair was different. The expression on his face seemed as though he could eat a person up.


    When he saw Anna return, Nair walked over and reprimanded her without any exnation. ¡°I¡¯ve always been too indulgent with you, haven¡¯t I?! You¡¯re leaving without even listening to me?¡±


    Anna took a deep breath and didn¡¯t even look at Nair. ¡°I¡¯m not filming anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re simply¡­ What?¡± Nair paused, suspecting that he had heard wrongly. ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not filming anymore.¡± Anna repeated again. ¡°At most, I won¡¯t take the money anymore.¡±


    ¡°What you said is simple¡­ Before Nair could finish his words, he saw Mo Long and Yang Fei walking over.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Yang Fei asked, ¡°Can we continue filming?¡±


    Nair quickly smiled and said, ¡°Of course we can¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Anna interrupted him, ¡°I¡¯m not going to continue filming. Director Yang, this contract shall be considered null and void. I¡¯m not going to continue filming.¡±


    ¡°Anna! You¡¯re crazy!¡± Nair was so angry that he almost pointed at her nose and scolded.


    Anna did not care. ¡°How is it? Director Yang, with this price, you can find quite a few famous celebrities.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ we agreed at the beginning that it was you.¡± Yang Fei looked troubled. ¡°If you say that you¡¯re not going to shoot anymore, then I¡¯ll have to spend time and energy to find a new person, and you¡¯ll also have topensate me for the breach of contract.¡±


    ¡°How much is the breach of contract? I¡¯ll pay.¡± Anna did not hesitate. It seemed that she really did not want to shoot anymore.


    ¡°It is 20 times your reward.¡± Yang Fei stretched out two fingers.

 Chapter 967 - Realised The Trick

    <h4>Chapter 967: Realised The Trick</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Twenty times?!¡± Even though Anna said that she would pay the penalty, she was still shocked when she heard the number.


    ¡°It¡¯s twenty times.¡± Yang Fei seemed to be embarrassed. ¡°At first, we agreed that the penalty was five times the reward, but you thought it was too low. For Insurance, you made me change it to twenty times.¡±


    ¡°I said that?!¡± Anna was not sure anymore and looked at Nair suspiciously.


    Nair was still angry with Anna. Seeing her looking at him, he could not help but roll his eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t remember what you said?¡±


    Anna opened her mouth as if she remembered something, but it was not so clear.


    Things had happened a long time ago, and she was not someone who cared about everything. She could not remember a few things that she had done, so she could not remember what she had said before.


    ¡°How is it? Have you thought it through?¡± Yang Fei looked at the expression on Anna¡¯s face. ¡°Are you really not going to shoot anymore?¡±


    Anna looked at Mo Long and made a great decision in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m not going to shoot anymore. Isn¡¯t it just a 20 times penalty? I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯m an international supermodel, how can I not take out this 20 times penalty?¡±


    ¡°Anna, you¡¯re really crazy!¡± Nair shouted, ¡°Do you know how much you¡¯re worth?!¡±


    Anna replied in a low voice, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then how dare you say that you¡¯re going to terminate the contract? Do you know how much 20 times is?! It¡¯s at least one-third of your savings! Are you really crazy?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me!¡± Anna couldn¡¯t stand Nair shouting at her, so she shouted back, ¡°Just do your job as your manager, don¡¯t mind my business!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Nair turned around and left with a red face.


    Yang Fei was not interested in watching others argue. He quickly printed out a termination contract and handed it over to Anna to sign. ¡°This is the termination contract. Take a look. If there are no problems, you can sign it.¡±


    In the past, Nair was the one who did such things. Anna had never seen anything like a contract before.


    Now that Nair had left in anger, Anna could only take the contract by herself. After a rough nce, she felt that Mo Long and Yang Fei would not and did not need to fake this contract, so she quickly signed it.


    After Anna signed it, Yang Fei heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Anna paused. She did not know what Yang Fei meant by this sentence.


    ¡°You raised the price of the penalty because you thought Yang Fei would definitely break the contract, right?¡± Mo Long sneered, ¡°You felt that your indifferent attitude would definitely force Yang Fei to change his spokesperson. That way, you would be able to get a high penalty. Is that what you think?¡±


    Anna felt a little guilty when her dirty thoughts were said so openly. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just for insurance.¡±


    However, after this exnation, Anna discovered another thing ¡ª how did Mo Long know what she was thinking back then?


    She looked at Mo Long doubtfully and saw the expression on his face be even gloomier.


    ¡°Are you curious how I know? Your hidden acting is too clumsy. Anyone with some business experience can see that your thoughts back then were impure. I only used your original thoughts to deal with you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be unable to take it so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Boom ¨C¡± Something copsed in Anna¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Mo Long, so you¡¯ve been lying to me from the start?¡±This time, Anna did not call him ¡°President Mo¡± but directly called out his name.


    ¡°Giving you a taste of your own medicine, it¡¯s not really lying to you.¡± Mo Long was expressionless.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Anna gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t expect that after being smart for so many years, she would still fall into the hands of this old fox, Mo Long.


    First, he lured her and Nair into the trap with high benefits. Then, he stared at her while she was filming. This made Anna feel that she had made a mistake, so she couldn¡¯t remember the words. Although this was partly due to ink dragon¡¯s oppression, the bigger reason was still Mo Long¡¯s attitude.


    Looking at her with a ¡°Look for mistakes¡± look, Anna could not help but doubt herself and tensed up. In the end, she could not stand it anymore and took the initiative to terminate the contract.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first.¡± Yang Fei was still the ¡°Good guy¡±. ¡°Is everyone tired? Go back and take a bath and have a good rest. If there¡¯s really anything, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mo Long, you¡¯re really a fox. Just wait and see.¡± Anna gritted her teeth in hatred and turned to leave.

 Chapter 968 - Boxed Lunch Without Nutrition

    <h4>Chapter 968: Boxed Lunch Without Nutrition</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Thank you so much, President Mo, for helping me solve this problem.¡± Yang Fei looked at Mo Long gratefully. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to solve this thorny problem.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a convenience.¡± Mo Long didn¡¯t think too much about it, nor did he think about how Yang Fei would thank him for this.


    He just happened to want to find something on Anna, so he decided to help Yang Fei solve this matter.


    ¡°I think I¡¯d better treat president Mo to a meal.¡± Yang Fei felt sorry in his heart.


    ¡°No need, I should go back.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t seen Jiang Yu for a whole morning, and he missed her very much, so he wanted to go back to see her immediately.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Yang Fei probably guessed the reason why Mo Long was in such a hurry to go back, so he didn¡¯t urge him to stay. ¡°President Mo and Mrs. Mo,e again next time if you have the chance.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long replied faintly, picked up his suit jacket and left.


    He first went back to the hotel to change into the casual clothes that Jiang Yu had bought for him before taking a car to the filming location.


    Jiang Yu was resting and preparing to eat lunch. When she raised her head and saw Mo Long walking in, she hurriedly waved her hand to signal for him toe over.


    When Mo Long saw her, he walked over with a smile.


    ¡°Are you ready to eat?¡± Mo Long sat beside Jiang Yu and looked at the unopened box lunch in her hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Have you eaten yet? If not, I¡¯ll go get you one.¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Mo Long answered honestly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go get one.¡± As she said that, Jiang Yu immediately stood up and went to get a new box lunch for Mo Long. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of leftovers from Zaka¡¯s lunch every day, so you can eat as much as you want.¡±


    Mo Long took the lunchbox and opened it. It was just an ordinary meal with low nutritional value.


    He had never eaten a boxed lunch before, so he didn¡¯t know much about it. He only knew that Jiang Yu always ate boxed lunch when she was filming, but he always thought that actors worked so hard in filming. As a director, he would always order some good food when he ordered lunch.


    But today, he found out that the boxed lunch was such an ordinary thing.


    ¡°This is what you eat for lunch?¡± Mo Long frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no meat, how can it be nutritious?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yu had already opened the boxed lunch and started eating. ¡°I always ate this when I was filming. It¡¯s pretty good, delicious. Try it.¡±


    ¡°How can it be delicious?¡± Mo Long threw the lunchbox aside and was about to take Jiang Yu out to eat.


    ¡°Stop messing around, stop messing around.¡± Jiang Yu quickly stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s not like I eat every day, I¡¯m just in a hurry because of filming. After I finish filming, you can take me out to eat some good food.¡±


    Mo Long frowned, but he tacitly agreed with Jiang Yu¡¯s thoughts.


    Seeing that she was eating so happily, Mo Long hesitated for a moment, but he still took the lunchbox and started eating with Jiang Yu.


    It tasted terrible, at least that was what Mo Long thought.


    After the meal, Jiang Yu took a short break before rushing off to film.


    Mo Long walked to Zaka¡¯s side and looked at Jiang Yu, who was in the camera, and asked nonchntly, ¡°What are the boxes you ordered?¡±


    Zach didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat them? Why are you asking me?¡±


    Mo Long frowned unhappily. ¡°How can you give Yu¡¯er something that doesn¡¯t have any nutrients?¡±


    ¡°Everyone eats the same thing.¡± Zaka still didn¡¯t look at him, ¡°If I buy Jiang Yu some other boxed lunch alone, it won¡¯t be good for me or her, and there will be more discussions behind her back. So, it¡¯s best if everyone eats the same thing. That way, no one will feel that it¡¯s inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat something nutritious together.¡±


    Zaka looked at Mo Long helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re really president Mo. What do you mean by nutritious things? Supplements? How can there be such bento boxes? Even if there is, do you know how much it costs?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± Mo Long did not hesitate.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this... Ah? You¡¯re paying for the money?¡± Zaka was stunned. He did not expect Mo Long to be willing to take the money to buy bento boxes for other unrted people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m just trying to prevent Yu¡¯er from being gossiped about.¡± Mo Long turned his head stiffly.


    Zaka paused and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    When she saw Mo Long before, there was no expression on his face at all. He had always been self-centered. It was hard to imagine how he looked like when he was thinking for others.


    Now, he actually learned to think for others.


    It seemed that the saying that love could change a person was true.


    ¡°Sure, with you paying the money, of course I¡¯m willing.¡± Zaka could not stop smiling.

 Chapter 969 - Vent Her Anger

    <h4>Chapter 969: Vent Her Anger</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After filming for a whole day, Jiang Yu¡¯s back was aching and she could hardly walk anymore.


    Although she was like this when she was filming, she was especially tired today because Mo Long was by her side. She couldn¡¯t stay tough.


    Mo Long saw that Jiang Yu always massaged her shoulders and waist when she walked, so he lifted her up by her waist without saying a word.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Jiang Yu cried out in surprise, her face slightly flushed. ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re outside, a lot of people are watching.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hugging my fianc¨¦e, do I have to care about what other people think?¡± Although Mo Long said this expressionlessly, Jiang Yu still felt that it was very cute.


    ¡°Oh right,¡± she remembered something, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to look for President Yang today? How is it, has the matter been resolved?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Anna took the initiative to terminate the contract andpensated him with 20 times the liquidated damages.¡±


    ¡°20 times? That¡¯s a lot.¡± Jiang Yu was amazed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to force a person like Anna to let go. You¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her fault for not being able to control herself.¡± Mo Long sneered. ¡°She¡¯s not a person who can go on stage.¡±


    What Mo Long said was the truth.


    Anna was not the first international supermodel, and she would not be thest. There were many people who were more famous than her, but most of them had already retired and were enjoying their old age.


    Moreover, in all the past years of international supermodels, no one was as unappreciative as Anna.


    Therefore, Anna¡¯s step was a huge mistake, but she still did not know how to repent. Yang Fei today was a good example. If Anna still did not know how to control herself in the future, she would probably end up worse than today.


    ¡°She will be angry tomorrow.¡± Jiang Yu thought for a moment. ¡°She really doesn¡¯t seem to be happy.¡±


    The next day, the expression on Anna¡¯s face confirmed Jiang Yu¡¯s thoughts.


    Anna was indeed very angry, and the more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She did not rest well the whole night yesterday, and there were faint dark circles under her eyes.


    She hade alone because Nair was still angry and did not want toe with her. He had even submitted an application to his superior, requesting that Anna be brought by another manager.


    Therefore, Anna was even angrier. She had nowhere to vent her anger. Although she knew that Mo Long had lied to her, she did not have the courage to vent her anger on Mo Long.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Jiang Yu sitting on a chair and reading the script. Anna walked over and looked down at her. ¡°You really have the time to read the script. Your man¡¯s hand is reaching out to me, and you don¡¯t care?¡±


    Jiang Yu had a trantor in her ear, so she could understand Anna¡¯s words.


    She got up and stuffed a trantor into Anna¡¯s ear, then looked at her with a smile. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Anna snorted disdainfully. ¡°What are you pretending for? Don¡¯t you know that he went to help Yang Fei?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s also an independent person. There¡¯s no need for him to report everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Not report to you? A person like him doesn¡¯t look like someone who meddles in other people¡¯s business. If you didn¡¯t whisper in his ear, why would he help Yang Fei?¡±


    The more Anna spoke, the more she felt that what she said made sense, so her anger intensified. ¡°Jiang Yu, if you don¡¯t like me, just say it. Don¡¯t sneak around behind a man¡¯s back!¡±


    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Jiang Yu had indeed never asked Mo Long to do so. All of this was just his own thoughts.


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t? What a joke!¡± Anna snorted. ¡°Jiang Yu, your methods of bewitching men are really brilliant. Even a man like Mo Long has fallen head over heels for you. He¡¯s willing to listen to you.¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°Anna, don¡¯t say anything without evidence. It¡¯s not good for you or me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, so it will only be bad for you.¡± Anna smiled disdainfully. ¡°Jiang Yu, this matter isn¡¯t over.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything. She just watched coldly as Anna went crazy in front of her eyes.


    ¡°You came to me just to say these ridiculous things?¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°If you have the time, you might as well read more scripts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to control me. You just need to control your man. If you like to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, don¡¯t end up meddling in other people¡¯s beds.¡± Anna smiled coquettishly, as if she had already seen this happen.


    ¡°p ¨C¡± A crisp and clear sound of a p rang out, instantly attracting the gazes of the others.


    Anna covered her face and looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief.


    ¡°You dare to hit me?¡± Anna¡¯s voice was trembling as she spoke.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s brows were filled with an unconceble hostility. ¡°I intended to hit you.¡±

 Chapter 970 - Compensation Money Tree

    <h4>Chapter 970: Compensation Money Tree</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Anna was so shocked that her eyes were wide open.


    No one had ever dared to hit her since she was young!


    ¡°If I don¡¯t hit you, do I have to let you go home for the New Year?¡± As she said that, Jiang Yu gave Anna a p before she could react.


    Anna was shocked again, and she couldn¡¯t even speak properly. ¡°What are you doing? How dare you hit me?!¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s face darkened again. ¡°If your mouth can¡¯t speak, then shut it properly.¡±


    ¡°You, you!¡± Anna roared and reached out to tear Jiang Yu¡¯s hair.


    However, before her hand touched Jiang Yu¡¯s body, her wrist was grabbed by the other hand.


    ¡°Let go of me! Jiang Yu, Mo Long! The two of you are ganging up on me!¡± Anna couldn¡¯t help but wail loudly, trying to arouse the sympathy of the others.


    However, the people around her were very cold, because they had long disliked Anna¡¯s arrogant face.


    Seeing that no one stood up for her, Anna could only wipe her tears and look at Mo Long fiercely.


    ¡°Stop acting.¡± Mo Long looked at her coldly and threw her to the side. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t let me see you again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the female lead of this movie!¡± Anna showed herst trump card. ¡°You want me to get lost? I think you should be the ones who should get lost!¡±


    As she said this, Anna turned her eyes to Zaka. She didn¡¯t expect Zaka to help her anymore. She only hoped that Zaka could persuade Mo Long to stop fussing with her because she was the female lead.


    However, Zaka just stood there, unmoved.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡± Anna didn¡¯t expect that although there weren¡¯t many people present, there were at least thirty to forty people. In the end, no one was willing to stand up for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at others at a time like this,¡± Jiang Yu reminded her, ¡°Others don¡¯t owe you anything, so there¡¯s no need to help you. With this time, you should think about what to do.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Anna gritted her teeth and said everything, ¡°I have to pay 20 times the penalty for breaching the contract!¡±


    ¡°You can only me yourself for this,¡± Mo Long said coldly, ¡°If you didn¡¯t raise the payment again and again in the beginning, you wouldn¡¯t be so upset.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t intervene, this matter wouldn¡¯t havee to this!¡± Anna shouted, ¡°You two are simply jinxes! Especially that Jiang Yu, she¡¯s a Jinx! Ever since she came, I can¡¯t film my own scenes. I even have to pay for amercial!¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Miss Anna, it seems that you still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re facing.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t tell me you can make me pay twenty times the penalty for breach of contract?¡± Annaughed mockingly. ¡°Mo Long, you won¡¯t get what you want this time.¡±


    Mo Long was not as Anna had thought. He told her everything that Teng Yi had found and all the partners that Anna had worked with. Anna was so frightened that her face turned from red to white, from white to green.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Anna asked in shock.


    Mo Long had only been in Mysia for a few days. How did he know about this? Moreover, she had secretly worked with several partners. Even Nair did not know about it. How did Mo Long Know About It?


    The more Anna thought about it, the more terrifying she felt. The man in front of her was far more than what he looked like on the surface. His thoughts were probably deeper than a bottomless pit.


    ¡°Miss Anna should not know about this. You only need to know that if you continue to be like this, you will lose all opportunities for cooperation.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Impossible!¡± Anna roared. She did not believe that Mo Long¡¯s hands could cover half of Mysia¡¯s sky.


    So what if he found out? At most, he could only threaten her. Could he really make those partners cancel their cooperation with her? This was Mysia, not his Mo Long¡¯s territory!


    He dared to be so arrogant in other people¡¯s territory. He was simply courting death!


    Thus, Anna¡¯s heart calmed down slightly, the confidence in her words also increased. ¡°Mo Long, do you really think that I¡¯m afraid of you? So what if you know about the partners? How much money am I worth, and how much benefit can I bring them? Have you ever thought about these things? How could they give up on me, this money tree?¡±


    ¡°Money tree?¡± Mo Longughed mockingly. ¡°Soon you will be apensation money tree.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Anna frowned.


    ¡°Nair has already submitted an application to his superior, requesting to change his manager. But no one is willing to follow you. Do you still think you are a money tree?¡±


    ¡°How do you know!¡± Anna was so shocked that her pupils shrank.

 Chapter 971 - Terminate Contract

    <h4>Chapter 971: Terminate Contract</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    If thepany hadn¡¯t sent someone to tell Anna to behave herself, she wouldn¡¯t have known that Nair had already submitted his application and said that he would never bring her along again.


    But how did Mo Long know about this?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be involved in this matter,¡± Mo Long said coldly. ¡°If you still want to film this movie, you¡¯d better behave yourself and control your temper.¡±


    Anna hated being lectured by others. Even though the person in front of her was Mo Long, who was extremely oppressive, Anna still felt unhappy.


    Therefore, she snorted disdainfully. ¡°Mo Long, so what if you know about this? You can¡¯t control me! Moreover, this is Mysia. No matter how long your hands are, they can¡¯t reach out, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mo Long pondered, as if he was really frightened by Anna¡¯s words.


    Jiang Yu looked at Anna¡¯s expression, which was obviously forcing herself to be proud, and felt a burning anger in her heart.


    Moreover, Anna had just made her angry, so this anger was on another level.


    ¡°Miss Anna, I hope you always remember that you are an international supermodel. Your every move represents your country,¡± Jiang Yu said with a cold face, ¡°You keep saying that this is Mysia. Then, aren¡¯t you embarrassing your country by being aggressive and unreasonable here?¡±


    Anna was rendered speechless by her words. In the end, she could only say, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t spout nonsense here!¡±


    ¡°Everyone can see whether I¡¯m spouting nonsense or not.¡± Jiang Yu crossed her arms.


    ¡°What are they? It¡¯s not their ce to discuss my identity and status.¡± Anna sneered, ¡°But what do you two mean by using your identities as the CEO and the wife of the CEO to order me around here? To tell you the truth, even if I beat you up here today, the police will stand on my side!¡±


    Anna said this because she was very confident about her identity and status.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mo Long said coldly and took out his phone to make a call.


    After the call was connected, Mo Long turned on the speakerphone.


    ¡°Hello? Is this President Mo?¡± On the other side of the phone was a slightly honest male voice that spoke fluent Mysian.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know who this man was, but she could clearly see the expression on Anna¡¯s face change in that instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Mo Long replied indifferently. ¡°What have you thought about Anna¡¯s matter?¡±


    ¡°If Anna makes you angry, we will definitely teach her a strict lesson. Or if you want, we can also terminate the contract with Anna.¡±


    After saying this, Jiang Yu knew the identity of the man opposite her ¡ª he was the boss of Anna¡¯s managementpany.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s terminate the contract with Anna.¡± Mo Long¡¯s voice was indifferent, as if he was talking about a very ordinary thing.


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The man¡¯s voice came through the phone, as if he was very afraid of Mo Long.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Anna really panicked this time, and quickly snatched the phone from Mo Long¡¯s hand. ¡°Boss! Why did you terminate the contract with me? I clearly didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±


    ¡°You still dare to say that?¡± The man¡¯s voice carried some anger. ¡°President Mo¡¯s phone call has already reached me. You still dare to say that you didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°President Mo¡­¡± Anna silently repeated in her heart a few times. Then, she turned her head to look at Mo Long. Her eyes were filled with resentment.


    ¡°Enough, stop talking.¡± The man¡¯s tone gradually became impatient. ¡°Your contract with thepany ends here. I will give you the penalty for breaching the contract. You don¡¯t have toe again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Anna didn¡¯t give up. She still tried to struggle.


    But the man had already hung up the phone.


    Anna stood there in a daze, still unable to ept this fact.


    Jiang Yu, who was standing at the side, was also very surprised. She didn¡¯t know how Mo Long had contacted Anna¡¯s boss.


    But before she could react, Zaka had already walked over. ¡°Anna, since you have terminated your contract with your managementpany, then the cooperation between us can not continue.¡±


    Zaka was still holding the contract that she had signed with Anna. There was a stiption in it ¡ª as long as Anna was still a signed artist of star management, the cooperation between them could continue.


    However, Anna was no longer a signed artist, so Zaka felt that there was no need for the cooperation between them.


    ¡°Wait, how do you know that it¡¯s impossible for me to go back?¡± Anna pretended to be calm. ¡°If I go back in the future, won¡¯t you still ask me toe back and work with you?¡±

 Chapter 972 - Stray Dog

    <h4>Chapter 972: Stray Dog</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have a chance,¡± Mo Long said, ¡°At least half of the people in the Star managementpany are dissatisfied with you, saying that you¡¯re arrogant and disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Anna braced herself, ¡°What does their thoughts have to do with me? I¡¯m an international supermodel!¡±


    ¡°Without Star, you¡¯re nothing.¡± Zaka¡¯s tone was cold, ¡°I think you should understand that I¡¯m working with you not only because of your identity, but also because of the Starpany behind you.¡±


    Anna paused, her legs suddenly lost strength, and she fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°I will change the female lead, so please leave now.¡± Zaka threw the contract in his hand to Anna¡¯s feet, ¡°If you go to any agency in the future, control your temper. Otherwise, your future will be worse than today.¡±


    After saying that, Zaka ignored Anna and turned around to check the other equipment. Once they were ready, they could start filming.


    Seeing that, Jiang Yu also nned to go to the dressing room to change her clothes. She whispered to Mo Long, ¡°I¡¯ll go and get ready first. I¡¯ll leave Anna to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long looked at her, his eyes filled with unexinable tenderness.


    Anna, who was sitting on the ground, saw the scene in front of her. She did not know where her strength and speed came from. While Jiang Yu and Mo Long were talking, she got up and pushed Jiang Yu to the side.


    She looked crazy and shouted, ¡°Jiang Yu! I¡¯m not doing well, so don¡¯t even think about it! Ever since you came here, everything has changed!¡±


    First, Zaka¡¯s attitude towards her changed from a respectful one to a disdainful one. Then, she instructed Mo Long to help Yang Fei set up a trap for her, causing her to pay twenty times the penalty for breaching the contract, now, he even caused her to terminate her contract with star management.


    In Anna¡¯s eyes, the culprit was Jiang Yu.


    There was a row of machines beside Jiang Yu. When she fell, her head identally knocked against the protruding edges. She cried out in pain, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Arge amount of blood slid down Jiang Yu¡¯s cheek and quickly covered her left eye.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± Mo Long was shocked and quickly squatted down to check on Jiang Yu¡¯s injuries.


    Zaka also saw what happened and was so scared that she did not dare to breathe. She quickly ran over and checked on Jiang Yu¡¯s injuries with Mo Long.


    ¡°Is Jiang Yu alright?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Before he could finish, Jiang Yu closed her eyes and fainted.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    Mo Long and Zaka¡¯s voices mixed together and pulled Anna back from her crazy state.


    Anna only realized what she had done when she came back to her senses.


    She actually pushed Jiang Yu down? And she even caused her to be injured?! Then wouldn¡¯t she be dead for sure?!


    As expected, before Anna could even open her mouth to apologize, a flying kick had already carried the wind and flung Anna out of the way.


    Anna crashed heavily against the wall and thennded heavily on the ground. There was a sweet smell in her throat and she immediately coughed up arge mouthful of blood.


    Mo Long carried the unconscious Jiang Yu in his arms and quickly walked out.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t look at Anna, as if he wasn¡¯t the one who kicked her.


    Although Zaka was worried about Jiang Yu, she could rest assured with Mo Long taking care of her. Therefore, she didn¡¯t go to the hospital with her, but stayed here to deal with the mess.


    She looked at Anna in the distance, lying on the ground motionlessly.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Take her out quickly,¡± Zaka ordered the staff behind him, ¡°Do we have to leave her here to pay for the medical expenses?¡±


    The men finally came back to their senses and quickly went over to carry Anna out of the door.


    Anna, who was in a daze, felt that someone had lifted her up and then wandered off to God knows where.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Anna said weakly, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care where you are going. In short, this is no longer a ce for you to stay.¡±


    This sentence sounded like a buzzing noise in Anna¡¯s ears, which made her head hurt even more. ¡°Do you know how to speak? Can you speak more clearly?¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear clearly when you¡¯re so close?¡± The few men dragged Anna out, they casually threw her on the edge of a bush, ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re an international supermodel? Look at you now, aren¡¯t you just a stray dog?¡±


    With that, those peopleughed and returned to the work site.


    ¡°These bastards¡­¡± Annay on the ground, her eyes absent-minded.

 Chapter 973 - Hollywood’s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 973: Hollywood¡¯s Invitation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Rumble ¨C¡± A sudden p of thunder sounded in the sky, scaring Anna until she regained consciousness.


    She quickly got up. Seeing that it was about to rain, she hurriedly took a taxi home.


    On the way back, she was still feeling apprehensive. She didn¡¯t know how Jiang Yu¡¯s injuries were now.


    It wasn¡¯t because she was worried about Jiang Yu, but her future. Mo Long was now able to get her boss to terminate her contract regardless of the penalty. If anything happened to Jiang Yu again, Anna couldn¡¯t guarantee what her future would be like.


    ¡°Please, please be okay.¡± Anna prayed to herself, which puzzled the driver.


    After Mo Long sent Jiang Yu to the hospital, the doctor only did a simple check-up and a simple bandage before leaving.


    ¡°The patient is fine. She was just too tired recently and suffered a heavy blow to her head today. That¡¯s why she fainted,¡± The Doctor briefly exined Jiang Yu¡¯s condition, ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll be fine when she wakes up.¡±


    Mo Long heaved a sigh of relief and thanked the doctor, ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡±


    After the Doctor left, Mo Long sat beside Jiang Yu¡¯s bed and reached out to tidy up her hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, let¡¯s go back when you wake up.¡± Mo Long held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand, his eyes filled with worry and tenderness.


    Jiang Yu was in good health and she woke up two hourster.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you¡¯re awake?¡± Mo Long was pleasantly surprised to see Jiang Yu open her eyes.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze lingered on Mo Long¡¯s face for two seconds before she suddenly remembered something. She sat up abruptly and started coughing uncontrobly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mo Long quickly patted her back gently. ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Jiang Yu coughed a few times before grabbing Mo Long¡¯s arm. ¡°Am I dying Zaka¡¯s filming process by being here?¡±


    ¡°You still have time to care about this?¡± Mo Long¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on with you? The Doctor said that you¡¯ve been too tired recently and suffered a heavy blow to the head, which is why you fainted. After today¡¯s scenes are done, you should rest well, do you understand?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Mo Long¡¯s expression and knew that he was worried about her, so she could only follow his heart. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll rest well.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Mo Long¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Rest for a while first, then you¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow.¡±


    As he was speaking, someone knocked on the ward¡¯s door. It was Zaka. ¡°It¡¯s me. Is Jiang Yu feeling better?¡±


    The trantor in Jiang Yu¡¯s ear had been taken away, so she could only look at Mo Long as if she was asking for help.


    Mo Long sighed and walked over to open the door. ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s awake.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake.¡± Zaka quickly walked past Mo Long and came in with a basket of fruits in her hand.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m so sorry. Actually, I should havee to see you earlier, but there was something on the set that I needed to take care of, so I came at this time. I bought you some fruits. You should rest well. When you¡¯re fully recovered, we¡¯ll talk about the filming.¡± Zaka ced the fruits on the bed, she rambled on to Jiang Yu.


    After buying the fruits, she could not stand it anymore. She walked over and exined, ¡°Yu¡¯er¡¯s trantor has been taken down. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s okay. Just help me pass the message.¡± Zaka said. She remembered something and took out a folded fax from the fruit basket and handed it to Mo Long.


    Zaka exined, ¡°This is an invitation from Hollywood. They want to meet Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°Why do they want to meet Yu-er all of a sudden?¡± Mo Long was puzzled.


    Zaka was a little embarrassed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I have a studio to work with Hollywood? I rmended Jiang Yu. She is the only Chinese, so everyone is very curious and wants to meet her.¡±


    Mo Long was silent. After a moment, he said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself on this matter.¡± Zaka smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I will help you exin.¡±


    ¡°No need. This matter will depend on Yu-er¡¯s own decision,¡± Mo Long said in a deep voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. If there¡¯s nothing else, I will go back first. The filming location can¡¯t do without people.¡± After saying that, Zaka smiled at Jiang Yu and stood up to leave.


    After Zaka left, Jiang Yu looked at the fax in Mo Long¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°An invitation from Hollywood.¡± Mo Long sat down again and told Jiang Yu everything that Zaka had just said.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 974 - Respond To The Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 974: Respond To The Invitation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Meet me?¡± Jiang Yu was ttered. ¡°I only have one or two outstanding works. How can Ipare to those seniors?¡±


    ¡°The seniors also started from unknown small characters.¡± Mo Long¡¯s tone was gentle, ¡°They want to meet you. Maybe they just want to meet you. You Are Young, but you have won the Movie Queen award twice. But whether you go or not, this is your choice. I will respect you.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a while and decided to go to Hollywood. So she said to Mo Long, ¡°I want to go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long nodded and agreed. ¡°I will take you there when the shooting of your scenes is over.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu smiled.


    The next day, Jiang Yu was discharged from the hospital and went back to shooting.


    Although Mo Long was still worried about Jiang Yu¡¯s injury, Jiang Yu felt sorry for dying the shooting of Zaka for a day. She didn¡¯t want to dy the next day.


    Mo Long could not persuade her, so he could only follow her.


    In fact, yesterday was Jiang Yu¡¯sst scene. However, because of Anna¡¯s trouble, the scene that should have ended yesterday was dyed until today.


    Zaka thought that Mo Long would watch Jiang Yu continue to rest, so she nned to choose the female lead for today.


    However, as soon as she came in, she saw Jiang Yu sitting on the chair and reciting her lines.


    Seeing this, Zaka quickly walked over and handed Jiang Yu a trantor.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting? I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    Jiang Yu said apologetically, ¡°It should have ended yesterday, but I feel really bad that it dragged on until today. So, I want to end today as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will dy everyone¡¯s progress.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± Zaka nodded and motioned for Jiang Yu to change her clothes and put on makeup.


    A morning passed, and thest scene that belonged to Jiang Yu ended.


    She changed back into her usual clothes and said goodbye to Zaka, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Hollywood to take a look first. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t embarrass you.¡±


    ¡°What joke are you talking about? How can you be embarrassed?¡± Zaka smiled. ¡°Go, the seniors in Hollywood all want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long went back to the hotel to pack their luggage and took the nearest flight to Hollywood.


    ording to the address given by Zaka, Mo Long led Jiang Yu to the studio.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that it was a studio, but in fact, it was a pce.


    It was magnificent. Just standing at the door gave Jiang Yu an unrealistic feeling.


    ¡°It¡¯s so magnificent.¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen it on TV and in magazines. Even when I went to the University of Cecilia to study abroad, I¡¯ve never seen such a magnificent building.¡±


    ¡°In foreign countries, the royal family and nobles have many pces like this, so you can see them everywhere,¡± Mo Long whispered in Jiang Yu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t dare to go in. I¡¯m so nervous.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s foot hung in the air for a long time.


    It was her first time meeting Hollywood celebrities. Every one of them was a senior with excellent acting skills, which made Jiang Yu a little nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Mo Long patted Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid with me by your side.¡±


    With Mo Long¡¯s words of encouragement, Jiang Yu slowly calmed down and stepped into the pce.


    Jiang Yu knocked on the door and soon, a person who looked like a butler came to open the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Yu. I was invited here,¡± Jiang Yu exined with a smile.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Jiang Yu. Pleasee in.¡± The Butler had known Jiang Yu¡¯s name for a long time and knew that she woulde soon.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Yu and Mo Long followed behind the butler and came to a room on the second floor.


    ¡°The one beside you should be Mr. Mo Long, right? There is a double bed in this room, specially prepared for the two of you.¡± The Butler said respectfully.


    Jiang Yu blushed. She wanted to say that she and Mo Long could sleep in two rooms, but Mo Long had already thanked the Butler.


    After the Butler brought her to the room, he went to do his own things. Jiang Yu and Mo Long went into the room and prepared to have a good rest.


    ¡°It seems that there¡¯s no one else here except for the old man just now.¡± Jiang Yu looked around the room.


    The ¡°Old Man¡± that Jiang Yu mentioned was the butler just now.


    ¡°This is only the studio. Usually, not many peoplee,¡± Mo Long guessed. ¡°But since they said they want to see you, they shoulde tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a good rest today.¡± Jiang Yu suggested.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 975 - Passionate Seniors

    <h4>Chapter 975: Passionate Seniors</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long rested for the night, and just as Mo Long had said, the seniors came to visit Jiang Yu the next day.


    Most of the seniors were women, so Mo Long did not go to chat with Jiang Yu. Instead, he sat alone on the sofa, drinking coffee while quietly reading thetest issue of the magazine.


    There was no longer the low pressure from Mo Long, so the seniors also let go. They grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re Jiang Yu? You¡¯re so pretty!¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ve won two Movie Queen awards at such a young age. You¡¯re really powerful!¡±


    There were even seniors who had specially learned Chinese for Jiang Yu for a few days. ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯ve seen your acting. Not only are you pretty, your acting skills are also very good!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Seniors.¡± Jiang Yu smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°Aiya, your spoken English is very good!¡± Someoneughed. ¡°Jiang Yu, when are you free to teach me Chinese? I also want to learn, but I haven¡¯t had the time, and I haven¡¯t found a suitable teacher.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu agreed without hesitation.


    This was a conversation exclusive to girls. As for the other group of male seniors, they were more interested in Mo Long.


    Although he was not an actor, his reputation had long spread in Hollywood.


    There were too many people who admired him. At this moment, he was sitting on the sofa reading a magazine. The men rushed over, wanting to ask him the secret to his sess in business.


    They were Jiang Yu¡¯s seniors, so Mo Long gave them a rare look. ¡°Seniors, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Hence, the men asked everything they wanted to know.


    Mo Long answered patiently as he looked towards Jiang Yu¡¯s direction, as though he was making sure that she was not being put in a difficult position.


    Jiang Yu felt his gaze and gave him a knowing smile, indicating that she was doing well here.


    When the women surrounding Jiang Yu saw this scene, they immediately burst intoughter. ¡°Jiang Yu, your rtionship with President Mo is really good. Are you getting married soon?¡±


    Jiang Yu answered with a red face, ¡°No, it¡¯s still early. I haven¡¯t graduated yet.¡±


    ¡°But at your age, you should be graduating soon, right? If you get married after graduation and then have another child, how happy would that be?¡± Some people began to imagine Jiang Yu¡¯s future, but there were also people who disagreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay to get married so early. Have you ever seen a woman in the entertainment industry get married right after graduating from university? That would be a fatal blow to her future.¡±


    Both sides argued with each other.


    Although Jiang Yu was caught in the middle, she still felt that these seniors in front of her were very cute.


    When the two women were tired of arguing, they stopped unwillingly and looked at each other with resentment.


    At this time, someone suddenly realized that there was one person missing. After looking around for a long time, he didn¡¯t see that person and asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Leanne?¡±


    Someone said sarcastically, ¡°She¡¯s a busy person who wants topete for the position of international movie queen. She just epted a new movie recently. If she¡¯s not here right now, she must be filming.¡±


    Her tone was cold, as if she did not like Leanne.


    Jiang Yu had never met Leanne, so hse naturally did not know what kind of person Leanne was. She could only understand from their words that Leanne was an arrogant and jealous woman.


    A woman with wine-red big waves patted Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder, she advised patiently, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t think that our words are not trustworthy. You just need to get to know Leanne briefly. Don¡¯t be friends with her. If you be friends with her, whether she will treat you sincerely is another matter. As long as you are a little better than her, she will be so jealous that she will use all means to bring you down!¡±


    When she said this, her expression was also very fearful, as if Leann was indeed a very scary woman.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s heart began to feel uncertain. Just as she was about to open her mouth to speak, she heard someone push open the door. A cold voice sounded, ¡°Why are all of you gathered together to speak ill of me again?¡±


    The group of people shut their mouths and did not say anything else.


    Lian pretended not to see them and walked straight to Jiang Yu.


    She sized Jiang Yu up carefully. ¡°You are Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her and guessed that this person was probably Lian. So she answered politely, ¡°Yes, senior.¡±


    ¡°Heh, your English is pretty good.¡± Leanne smiled, but her tone did not sound like apliment.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 976 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 976: Jealous</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu was not a fool. Of course, she could tell that there was something wrong with Lian¡¯s tone. But she still replied politely, ¡°Senior, you tter me.¡±


    Lian was also interested. She did not know if Jiang Yu was really a fool or just ying dumb.


    So she went over and stared into Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jiang Yu, I heard that you are only 20 years old this year and you have already won two Movie Queen Awards?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know why Leanne would ask her this question.


    She didn¡¯t expect Leanne to stand up straight with a disdainful expression on her face. ¡°It seems that your entertainment industry isn¡¯t that great. An actress as young as you can win the Movie Queen award twice?¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t take it anymore and stood up for Jiang Yu. ¡°Leanne, don¡¯t go too far. You said that Jiang Yu is young, but you¡¯re not that old yourself, right? You¡¯re only 25 years old, and you¡¯re already thinking of bing an international Movie Queen!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still five years more experience than this girl who hasn¡¯t even graduated from university.¡± Leanne¡¯s expression turned ugly, ¡°If I won Movie Queen twice, that would be eptable. She won Best Actress twice at such a young age. This means that the entertainment circle she¡¯s in doesn¡¯t have any value at all!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t raise your status. You¡¯re not in the same circle as her.¡± Someone scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re clearly jealous of Jiang Yu¡¯s excellence because you haven¡¯t received a single award since you entered the entertainment industry!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Leanne was angered by these words. ¡°Are you all blinded by Jiang Yu? Why aren¡¯t you helping me? Instead, you¡¯re speaking up for her?¡±


    In fact, Leanne was angry because her words had hit a sore spot.


    Jiang Yu could see that Leanne was really jealous that she was better than her, so she didn¡¯t give her a good look.


    In order to ease the atmosphere between Leanne and the others, Jiang Yu generously came out to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel over some trivial matters. I got two Movie Queen awards because of My Luck. If my luck is bad or someone¡¯s luck is better than mine, then I think I won¡¯t be able to get the two best actress awards.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Yu was so humble, even Leanne was a little embarrassed to continue. So the atmosphere instantly fell silent, and it was a little awkward.


    The men on the sofa also looked over. When they saw Leanne, they couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s Leanne? Isn¡¯t she a busy person? I thought she wouldn¡¯te today, but she still came.¡±


    ¡°Today is the day the neer reports for duty. No matter how arrogant she is, she should at leaste over to take a look, right?¡±


    ¡°The atmosphere over there is so heavy. Could it be that Leanne is making things difficult for the neer again? She¡¯s always relying on herself to be the first toe to this studio, putting on the airs of a big sister and making things difficult for the neer.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Long¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed. He stood up and walked towards Jiang Yu¡¯s direction.


    Initially, Leanne wanted to find more topics to talk about to ease the awkward atmosphere. However, when she saw Mo Long walking towards her, her eyes lit up.


    This was the first time she had seen such a handsome man in her life.


    She quickly went up to him with a smile on her face. ¡°Which one are you? Are you new here too? But I¡¯ve only heard of Jiang Yu. I¡¯ve never heard of you.¡±


    Mo Long ignored her and walked straight towards Jiang Yu.


    Leanne was ignored and was in a bad mood. She turned around and saw Mo Long standing in front of Jiang Yu. His eyes were full of gentleness, which made her even more upset.


    Mo Long held Jiang Yu in his arms and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Leanne make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just that everyone didn¡¯t find a topic to talk about for a while, so they seemed a little awkward.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mo Long finally rxed his brows. ¡°If Leanne makes things difficult for you, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded and saw Leanne walking over with a gloomy face out of the corner of her eyes. She must have encountered something unhappy.


    As expected, as soon as Leanne walked over, her eyes were glued to Mo Long¡¯s body.


    ¡°Are you two a couple?¡± Leanne asked, but her eyes still stayed on Mo Long¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu frowned. She was not satisfied with Leanne¡¯s undisguised gaze on Mo Long.


    ¡°Then I wish you two a long time.¡± Leanne wanted tough but could not. So, she could only curl the corners of her mouth. She was also wondering why Mo Long liked a little girl like Jiang Yu.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 977 - Steal Someone Else’s Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 977: Steal Someone Else¡¯s Boyfriend</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Leanne.¡± Jiang Yu was unhappy, so she simply turned her face away and stopped looking at Leanne.


    Anyway, she was going back with Mo Long after a few days, so it was better not to make things unpleasant with Leanne.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. How long will you be staying here?¡± Leanne pretended to ask casually.


    ¡°About a week,¡± Jiang Yu answered.


    In fact, Zaka initially hoped that Jiang Yu could stay in the studio for a longer period of time, so that she could get to know the people in the studio better. But with Leanne around, and the way she looked at Mo Long was not simple.


    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± Leanne was a little reluctant, but she was reluctant to leave Mo Long, not Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve only been here for a short time, and I have to go back.¡± Jiang Yu was very determined to leave.


    Mo Long¡¯s back was facing Leanne, so he didn¡¯t see her eyes. But Leanne¡¯s eyes were burning, as if they were going to burn through Mo Long¡¯s back. Even if Mo Long couldn¡¯t see, he could feel that there was a burning gaze staring at him.


    He frowned but didn¡¯t turn around, so he naturally didn¡¯t look at Leanne.


    Leanne looked for a while and knew that Mo Long wouldn¡¯t turn around to look at her, so she could only tactfully restrain herself.


    She went upstairs to her room and did not say another word throughout the whole process.


    Seeing that Leanne had gone back, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. After a few simple words, some people left, while others stayed here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Jiang Yu felt ufortable all over, so she wanted Mo Long to hurry upstairs.


    Mo Long heard and took Jiang Yu upstairs.


    Jiang Yu let out a sigh of relief andy down on the bed with a frown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Leanne.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t hide her attitude towards Leanne. ¡°Because the way she looks at you is not pure.¡±


    Mo Long paused and leaned over to hold Jiang Yu down. He smiled and asked, ¡°Yu-er, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Yu admitted generously.


    Mo Long did not expect Jiang Yu to admit it so directly. For a moment, he did not know how to answer.


    ¡°We will stay here for a week. Once the time is up, we will leave.¡±J iang Yu pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Leanne at all.¡±


    Actually, Leanne was not the only woman who liked Mo Long. Just Li Yue alone. Although she was now in prison for her crimes, when she was in her prime, everyone said that she was the one who was most worthy of Mo Long.


    But even then, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t feel any resentment towards Li Yue because of this matter. On the contrary, it was the first time she saw Leanne today. Just because she looked at Mo Long with a burning gaze and didn¡¯t avoid it, Jiang Yu felt a little disgusted with her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± Mo Long whispered into Jiang Yu¡¯s ear, and his warm breath blew into her ear.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t make things difficult for Zaka.¡± Jiang Yu sighed. ¡°She rmended me toe here. If I leave so soon, they¡¯ll gossip about me. It¡¯s fine to say that I don¡¯t care, but I can¡¯t implicate Zaka.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Yu was still thinking about others at this time, Mo Long¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache.


    ¡°Then we will leave immediately after a week.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu curled up in Mo Long¡¯s arms with satisfaction.


    After putting down her worries, time flew by and soon, it was night time.


    After dinner, Jiang Yu and Mo Long returned to the bedroom to rest. At midnight, Jiang Yu woke up because she was thirsty. She wanted to go downstairs to get a ss of water, but she didn¡¯t expect Mo Long to wake up because of her small movements.


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. I want to drink water,¡± Jiang Yu exined in a low voice.


    ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± Mo Long didn¡¯t give Jiang Yu a chance to refuse. He got up and went downstairs to get some water.


    After Mo Long went downstairs, he walked to the kitchen under the moonlight outside the window. He found that there was cold water in the kettle. He was afraid that Jiang Yu would have a stomach ache if she drank it, so he boiled another kettle of hot water.


    While he waited, Mo Long looked at the moonlight outside the window. He recalled what the women said during the day ¡ª about marriage.


    As he was thinking, someone suddenly put his arm around Mo Long¡¯s waist from behind.


    It was an unfamiliar aura, not Jiang Yu¡¯s.


    Mo Long quickly broke away from that person¡¯s embrace. He turned around and looked over coldly. He saw Leanne standing there in her sexy pajamas. There was a hint of charm in her eyes.


    ¡°Thirsty? So you got up to get some water to drink?¡± Leanne looked at the kettle behind Mo Long, her eyes curved into a crescent moon.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 978 - Fake

    <h4>Chapter 978: Fake</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask even if you already know.¡± Mo Long¡¯s tone was not good. He turned around and did not look at Leanne anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold to me.¡± Leanne leaned on him again. ¡°I came downstairs because I was thirsty too. There¡¯s no other reason.¡±


    It was fine if she did not exin, but once she exined, it seemed like she was trying to cover up the truth.


    Mo Long ignored her and focused on waiting for the water in the pot to boil.


    After the kettle boiled, Mo Long poured half a cup of hot water and turned to go upstairs.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to be considerate of a girl.¡± Leanne pursed her lips and pretended to be wronged. ¡°My name is Leanne, what¡¯s yours?¡±


    Mo Long still didn¡¯t answer. He walked past Leanne and prepared to go back.


    This was the second time Leanne was ignored by someone, and it was the same person. This made her unhappy. Even though Mo Long was a handsome man in her eyes, Leanne was still very angry.


    So she blocked Mo Long¡¯s way and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Mo Long stopped and looked up at Leanne. His eyes were very cold. He did not be gentle just because Leanne was a girl.


    After all, no normal girl would covet someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    ¡°Miss Leanne, my fianc¨¦e is still waiting for me in the room.¡±


    When Leanne heard her fianc¨¦e, the corner of her mouth twitched a few times.


    ¡°Jiang Yu¡­ is your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Long had originally nned to do so. As long as he revealed Jiang Yu¡¯s identity, no matter how thick-skinned Leanne was, she should not continue to pester him.


    Although it was not impossible to use forceful methods, Mo Long did not want to make things difficult for Jiang Yu.


    However, Mo Long still underestimated Leanne¡¯s thick-skinned face.


    Not only did Leanne¡¯s face not show any shame, she was even more excited. She deliberately leaned closer to Mo Long and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just an engagement. You¡¯re not married. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    It was just a fianc¨¦e, not a legal couple!


    Mo Long took a few steps back, and the expression on his face gradually turned gloomy. ¡°Have some self-respect.¡±


    It seemed that Leanne didn¡¯t hear him. She kept getting closer to Mo Long until a voice came from behind her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mo Long looked over and saw Jiang Yu standing on the stairs, looking in his direction in surprise.


    Lian¡¯s eyes turned, and she immediately pretended to twist her ankle and pounced on Mo Long. Mo Long was not paying attention, and the cup in his hand was knocked over, spilling hot water onto his hand.


    ¡°Hiss.¡± Mo Long frowned because of the heat.


    ¡°Aiya! Are you okay!¡± Leanne quickly checked Mo Long¡¯s injuries, and she looked very worried.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu also hurried downstairs, walked to Mo Long¡¯s side, and pushed Leanne away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you burn yourself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Mo Longforted her, afraid that Jiang Yu would be worried about this.


    ¡°How is it nothing?¡± Jiang Yu red at him, grabbed his hand and ced it under the tap, rinsing it with cold water.


    Leanne was ignored again, and her expression was as ugly as if she had eaten a fly.


    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you two see me?¡±


    Jiang Yu pretended not to hear her. After washing Mo Long¡¯s wound, he brought him upstairs to apply medicine. He had forgotten that he had gone downstairs because he was thirsty.


    Leanne was left behind by the two of them. She felt unhappy. However, she had another n in mind. She made up her mind to snatch Mo Long.


    Jiang Yu brought Mo Long back to the house and found the medicine box. The medicine inside was quiteprehensive. Jiang Yu took out the ointment to treat the burn and applied it on Mo Long¡¯s wound.


    ¡°How could you be so careless?¡± Jiang Yuined while applying the ointment. ¡°It took so long to get a ss of water downstairs. I thought you were lost.¡±


    Mo Long exined helplessly, ¡°The water was too cold. I was afraid that your stomach would hurt after drinking it, so I wanted to get you a ss of hot water.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not winter. It¡¯s okay to drink some cold water,¡± Jiang Yu mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I was scalded by the hot water.¡±


    ¡°This small injury will heal very quickly,¡± Mo Long said with a smile.


    ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t talk anymore,¡± Jiang Yu said fiercely. ¡°If you¡¯re so careless in the future, I won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Mo Long¡¯s expression immediately turned serious.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t ask about Leanne, Mo Long actually felt a little disappointed.


    Jiang Yu noticed the change in his mood and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask what¡¯s wrong with Leanne?¡± Mo Long thought and asked his own thoughts.


    Jiang Yu was baffled. ¡°Why would I ask her? I¡¯m not familiar with her.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Mo Long was still in a low mood.


    Jiang Yu was even more baffled.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 979 - Inappropriate Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 979: Inappropriate Invitation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Mo Long did not hear what he wanted andid down in a slightly angry manner.


    Although Jiang Yu did not understand, she still put the medicine box away andy down beside Mo Long, falling asleep.


    The next morning, Jiang Yu did not see Leanne. She heard from the person who stayed overst night that Leanne had woken up early this morning to go to shoot a movie.


    ¡°Since she is going to shoot a movie, she should note again today.¡± Jiang Yu let out a long sigh of relief.


    But that was what she thought, and Leanne might not have done so.


    Not only did shee back at night, she even brought a middle-aged man and a middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged man had blonde hair, and he lookedpletely like a foreigner. As for the middle-aged woman, she had long ck hair and was Asian, but Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t sure which country she was from.


    The man walked up to Jiang Yu and sized her up. ¡°Are you Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Jiang Yu answered politely.


    ¡°Hello, I am Hebin, a director.¡± The man stretched out his hand and briefly introduced himself.


    Jiang Yu also stretched out her hand and politely shook it back.


    The middle-aged woman also walked over. After shaking hands with Jiang Yu, she briefly introduced herself. ¡°Hello, my name is Jin Lan. I am Hebin¡¯s wife and also a screenwriter.¡±


    When she introduced herself, she introduced herself in Chinese.


    ¡°Hello.¡± When Jiang Yu was in China, she had heard of Jin Lan¡¯s great name and knew that she was a very excellent screenwriter. However, she had never had the chance to meet her.


    Today, they finally had the chance to meet.


    ¡°We are currently filming.¡± Hebin went straight to the point, ¡°Although we have already confirmed that the female lead is Leanne, there is no suitable candidate for the second and third female lead. Zaka sent us clips of your previous work, and Leanne rmended you to us, so we n to choose you to be our second or third female lead.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and looked at Leanne with an inquisitive gaze. ¡°But I only n to stay here for a week. I may not have enough time to film.¡±


    Hebin frowned. She had already said that she did not have time, so he could not force her toe over to film.


    But just as he was about to speak, Leanne interrupted him. ¡°Jiang Yu, I heard that you filmed Zaka¡¯s scenes in Mysia, right? What, her scenes can be filmed, but Hebin¡¯s scenes can¡¯t be filmed?¡±


    What she said was clearly a moral kidnapping. Trying to tell Hebin that Jiang Yu looked down on him.


    However, Jiang Yu was not flustered by Leanne¡¯s words, instead, she calmly exined, ¡°I¡¯m only a cameo in Zaka¡¯s scenes. There are less than 20 scenes. Of course, I can film them if I have enough time. Moreover, director Hebin and the screenwriter of Jin Lan are both internationally famous people. I¡¯m just a Little Jiang Yu. I don¡¯t have the confidence to act in their scenes.¡±


    The corner of Leanne¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. ¡°After all, you just don¡¯t want to act, do you?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t follow Leanne¡¯s words, instead, she said respectfully to Hebin, ¡°Director, my acting isn¡¯t very good. It¡¯s my honor that you¡¯re willing to watch my works. I feel very regretful that I can¡¯t act in your ys.¡±


    Her attitude was sincere, and it didn¡¯t seem like she was faking it at all.


    In the past, if she had said that, Hebin would definitely respect her opinion.


    However, he had seen the clips of Jiang Yu¡¯s work and was deeply attracted by her acting skills. Therefore, even if Jiang Yu said that he did not have time, Hebin still wanted to fight for it.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, do you really not have any time?¡± Hebin looked at her with hope burning in his eyes, ¡°Your acting skills are really good. When Zaka rmended you, she also said that you would never let us down. So I¡¯m not worried about your acting skills. I¡¯m only worried that we really can¡¯t work together.¡±


    He really hadn¡¯t met an actor with such good acting skills in many years, so he didn¡¯t want to give up so easily.


    And Jiang Yu did hesitate for a moment because of Hebin¡¯s words.


    It was not only because of Hebin¡¯s pleas, but also because she did not want to make things difficult for Zaka.


    So, she thought about it and agreed to Hebin¡¯s request.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Hebin beamed with joy and took out a script from Jin Lan¡¯s handbag, he handed it to Jiang Yu. ¡°I have brought the script here. You can read it over the next few days. I will inform you when the shooting officially starts.¡±


    Jiang Yu could not help butugh. It seemed like Hebin had already prepared for this. If she did not agree to his request today, she did not know how Hebin was going to persuade her.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 980 - Someone Who Shouldn’t have Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 980: Someone Who Shouldn¡¯t have Appeared</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Seeing that her goal had been achieved, Hebin left with Jin Lan.


    Meanwhile, Leanne continued to stay here, looking at Jiang Yu proudly.


    In fact, not only did Hebin¡¯s goal have been achieved, Leanne¡¯s goal had also been achieved.


    Through the incidentst night, Leanne could see Mo Long¡¯s feelings for Jiang Yu. Even if she wanted to snatch Mo Long away, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.


    The first step was to keep Mo Long here so that Leanne would have a chance to strike. And there was only one way to keep him here, and that was to keep Jiang Yu here.


    As long as Jiang Yu was still here, Leanne wasn¡¯t worried that Mo Long would leave.


    Therefore, when Hebin said that shecked actresses for her scenes, Leanne was the first to rmend Jiang Yu. Fortunately, Zaka had added fuel to the fire, which was why this matter could bepleted so smoothly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s not because of you that I agreed to act,¡± Jiang Yu said to Leanne in a bad tone.


    How could Jiang Yu have a good tone with a woman who coveted her fianc¨¦?


    However, since Leanne had achieved her goal and was in a good mood, it was rare for her not to lose her temper. However, the words that came out of her mouth were not pleasant either. ¡°Jiang Yu, even if director Hebin likes your acting, you still can¡¯tpare to me. That¡¯s why you can only be the second female lead while I¡¯m the female lead.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not want to see Leanne¡¯s face again. After closing the script, she returned to her room.


    A few dayster, Hebin came to Jiang Yu¡¯s house to inform her that the shoot was ready. So Jiang Yu got into Hebin¡¯s car and went to the filming location together.


    Mo Long wanted to go with her, but Teng Yi called and said that he had an important contract that he needed to see personally. So he could only handle his work while waiting for Jiang Yu toe back.


    When Jiang Yu arrived at the set, she saw Leanne and a person who should not be here ¡ª Anna.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Anna, unable to understand why she was here.


    Anna, on the other hand, was not surprised when she saw Jiang Yu. She only said a short sentence, ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this Jiang Yu?¡±


    The sarcasm in her words was very obvious.


    ¡°¡­Long time no see.¡± Jiang Yu paused for a moment, but still greeted Anna.


    Anna snorted and ignored Jiang Yu.


    Hebin did not notice the abnormality between them. ¡°So you all know each other. That¡¯s great. It saves a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Leanne walked behind Hebin, smiling like a flower.


    Meanwhile, Anna followed behind Leanne and kept responding to Leanne¡¯s words.


    Looking at the interaction between the two people, Jiang Yu could guess that Anna came here because of Leanne.


    But how did they connect? Anna had never said that she knew Leanne, and Leanne had never said that she knew Anna, a former international supermodel.


    ¡°Since you all know each other, I don¡¯t need to introduce you to each other. Let me briefly exin your roles. Leanne ys the female lead, Jiang Yu ys the second female lead, and Anna ys the third female lead. I¡¯m worried that we don¡¯t speak the samenguage, so I specially prepared a simultaneous trantor for everyone.¡±


    After Hebin finished introducing some necessary things, he started filming.


    The other three went to change their clothes and put on their makeup.


    There was only one dressing room, but it was very big. Not to mention three people, even thirteen people wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Anna said while putting on her makeup, ¡°I heard that the male lead is very handsome, but he doesn¡¯t have any scenes today, so he will onlye tomorrow.¡±


    When Leanne heard this, she sneered, ¡°How is he handsome? He can only be considered ordinary. If he is really handsome, it would be that CEO.¡±


    It went without saying who this ¡°CEO¡± was referring to.


    Leanne deliberately looked at Jiang Yu and said provocatively, ¡°Jiang Yu, your boyfriend is indeed very handsome. I wonder if he¡¯s interested in developing in the entertainment industry? He¡¯s so handsome, he¡¯ll definitely be very popr.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything.


    Leanne was defeated, and her expression was a little ugly. ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m talking to you, Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Anna quickly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Jiang Yu, are you deaf? I asked you to act as a supporting actress in Hollywood, and you think you have a high status, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The atmosphere instantly became tense, and even the breathing sounds in the air could be heard clearly.


    The three makeup artists¡¯ nervous hands paused, afraid that the three of them would fight.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 981 - Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 981: Arrogant</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    The lipstick on Anna¡¯s mouth was nted. She was so angry that she mmed the table. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?! You still want to be a makeup artist with such a standard?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± The makeup artist quickly apologized and wiped Anna¡¯s mouth clean with a wet tissue.


    However, even though there was such a mess, Jiang Yu still quietly let the makeup artist do her makeup. Meanwhile, Leanne still looked at Jiang Yu with a fierce look.


    ¡°Jiang Yu,¡± Leanne said again, ¡°Are you really deaf? Can¡¯t you hear what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Her tone was getting higher and higher each time she spoke. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that she was going to eat Jiang Yu alive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to a person who is always coveting other people¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± Jiang Yu finally spoke, ¡°You¡¯re restless and do your own thing. You¡¯re always coveting other people¡¯s things. It¡¯s no wonder that the two of you are together. We have an old saying, ¡®birds of a feather flock together¡¯. The two of you are very vivid examples.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leanne¡¯s expression became even uglier. ¡°Don¡¯t put your guess on me! When did I covet your fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you covet my fianc¨¦, so don¡¯t be in a hurry to admit it.¡± Jiang Yu snorted, ¡°But you¡¯d better not. If you are, please keep your thoughts to yourself. Do you think it¡¯s a wonderful thing to y tricks and attract a bunch of men to take the bait?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Leanne was so angry that her teeth were about to break.


    ¡°I believe in my fianc¨¦, so no matter what tricks you y, I will only treat you as a joke,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    She no longer intended to maintain the peace on the surface with Leanne and Anna.


    This would only make things worse for them, and not ease the atmosphere.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! What do you mean? Do you really think that the status of a Movie Queen applies here? Do you think that if you win two Movie Queen awards in your country, people will treat you as a Movie Queen here? Or do you think that if you win a few Movie Queen awards, you¡¯ll be good enough for your fianc¨¦?¡± Leanne was angry, she said everything.


    At first, Anna was angry with her makeup artist. But now, seeing Leanne so angry, the anger in her heart had long been scared away by Leanne.


    She was cowering on the side, not daring to say a word. She was afraid that Leanne, who was in a fit of anger, would vent her anger on her.


    Jiang Yu was not angry at Leanne¡¯s words, however, her mood had indeed worsened. ¡°That¡¯s still better than you blindly pursuing the Movie Queen award. In the end, you didn¡¯t even win a single award. Leanne, you keep saying that you look down on the Movie Queen award I won, but haven¡¯t you also never won a single award? Are you starting to dream of winning an International Movie Queen award? ¡°Leanne, you can be confident, but you can¡¯t be conceited.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s words made Leanne angry and embarrassed.


    ¡°As for me and my fianc¨¦, you don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I think that I¡¯m very outstanding and worthy of him, not because I won the Movie Queen award. So you should think more about your own matters. Don¡¯t stretch your hand too far.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Leanne was choked by Jiang Yu¡¯s words one after another. She was so angry that her lungs were about to explode.


    Coincidentally, Jiang Yu finished putting on her makeup and got up to leave.


    After a long while, Anna estimated that Leanne¡¯s anger had subsided, so she dared to speak, ¡°Leanne, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to be with a person like Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Leanne was so angry that she almost cursed, ¡°I brought you here from Mysia to ask you to help me, not to let you hide behind me and watch the show! What happened to you when Jiang Yu said that? You didn¡¯t say a word and hid behind me to watch me make a fool of myself?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Anna exined in a low voice, ¡°I just saw that you were too angry, so I wanted to wait until your anger subsided before I spoke to you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! If I knew that you were so useless, I would have let you die in Mysia!¡± Leanne grabbed a box of foundation on the makeup table and smashed it at Anna.


    The foundation box hit the corner of Anna¡¯s eye, causing her to cry out in pain.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to lose her temper at Leanne because Leanne was the one who rescued her from Mysia.


    She said that she didn¡¯t like the fact that an international supermodel was living such a miserable life. She even said that she would rmend her to Hollywood to act and help her return to the top.


    Although Anna didn¡¯t know how Leanne found her at the time, as long as someone was willing to help her, Anna would pay any price.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 982 - Temporary Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 982: Temporary Alliance</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    That was why Anna came here. She didn¡¯t expect to see Jiang Yu here.


    Anna carefully put the foundation box back, afraid that she would make Leanne angry again.


    But when Leanne saw Anna¡¯s timid look, she became even angrier. ¡°Can you be useful? I was the one who rmended you to the director. Now you look like this. If others see you, won¡¯t they p my face?¡±


    Leanne was very regretful for bringing Anna over.


    At that time, she only thought of Anna when she heard Hebin mention theck of a third female lead. After all, she was an international supermodel at the time and was quite famous. If she could be invited to act in the movie, the movie would be even more eye-catching and would be helpful in her ns to grow in poprity.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Anna to be terminated by Star Management. Leanne asked around and found out that it was because Anna provoked someone that she ended up like this. As for the two people Anna provoked, one was called Jiang Yu, and the other was called Mo long.


    When Leanne heard these two names, she was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be such aplicated rtionship between them.


    However, Leanne thought that she could use the conflict between them to pull Anna to her side and use her. However, she didn¡¯t expect Anna to be so cowardly. When she was angry with Jiang Yu, she didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Anna didn¡¯t know what to say. Facing the furious Leanne, she couldn¡¯t think of anything good except these three words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to hear you say you¡¯re sorry.¡± Leanne became even angrier. ¡°If you have the time, you might as well go out and make things difficult for Jiang Yu! Why are you showing weakness and acting pitiful in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Anna quickly got up and ran out, not caring if her makeup hadn¡¯t finished yet.


    She didn¡¯t dare to stay in the same room with Leanne anymore.


    When Anna ran out, she saw that Jiang Yu was already acting with the director. She cleared her throat and walked over as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Director, I¡¯m also acting,¡± Anna said as she looked up and nced at Jiang Yu.


    Hebin saw the red and swollen corners of Anna¡¯s eyes and asked in shock, ¡°Anna, what happened to your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Anna touched her eyes, but it hurt when she touched them. ¡°Ice it for a while. Don¡¯t dy our scenes.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t look at her. Her eyes were fixed on the script in her hand, but she said to Anna, ¡°I think you had a conflict with Leanne. She hit you with something.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Anna started to dodge her eyes. ¡°Leanne and I are very close. Don¡¯t sow discord here. I just identally hit the corner of the table, so it¡¯s swollen.¡±


    ¡°Then the corner of the table is really high,¡± Jiang Yu said sarcastically. ¡°Hurry up and get some ice to apply it. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to filmter. Don¡¯t dy our progress.¡±


    Hebin quickly asked the staff to bring a bag of ice and handed it to Anna so that she could apply it to her eyes.


    After a long time, Leanne came out of the dressing room. She asked the makeup artist to dress her up a little more luxuriously, and it was best if it could suppress her aura.


    Although the makeup artist did not understand, she still did as Leanne asked.


    However, to Hepin, this makeup was a little too shy and did not fit the role well.


    Therefore, he frowned and asked Leanne to go back and remove her makeup and put on a new one.


    Leanne was somewhat unwilling. ¡°Director, I¡¯m the female lead, so what if I put on a little more makeup? Moreover, wouldn¡¯t the effect be better if I did that?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about it?¡± Hebin frowned in anger. ¡°You¡¯re ying a pure and innocent character, why are you putting on so much makeup? Go back and remove it! Let the makeup artist do it again!¡±


    ¡°Director!¡± Leanne seemed to be unwilling to give up and was still trying to struggle.


    But Hebin didn¡¯t give in at all, so Leanne had no choice but to go back and put on makeup again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of character you¡¯re ying? Can¡¯t you even grasp the basic psychology of the character?¡± Hebin was a little angry, she couldn¡¯t believe that Leanne could make such a low-level mistake.


    No one answered.


    Jiang Yu felt that there was no need to defend Leanne, and Anna didn¡¯t dare to defend Leanne.


    She had just angered Leann, so she could not make the director angry again. Otherwise, her road to recovery would bepletely ruined.


    ¡°Do what you¡¯re supposed to do, don¡¯t always be clever!¡± Hebin¡¯s face darkened.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 983 - Conceited

    <h4>Chapter 983: Conceited</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Anna was applying ice to her wound, but her eyes were still swollen. Meanwhile, Leanne went back to put on her makeup. She hadn¡¯te out of the dressing room yet.


    So, Hebin decided to shoot Jiang Yu¡¯s scene first.


    This was a movie about magic. The second and third female characters were both students of the Magic Academy. After receiving the order from the principal, they went to the human world to look for the scattered fragments of the magic ball.


    The female lead yed by Leanne was thergest fragment of the magic ball fragment. A hundred years had passed, and this fragment had already gained spirituality and transformed into a human form.


    However, this female lead was a pure and innocent female college student in the early stages, which was why Hebin was disgusted by Leanne¡¯s heavy makeup.


    Jiang Yu was wearing a loose magic robe and was flying around in the sky with a pressure hanging from it.


    This was the first time she was shooting a scene with her aura hanging in the sky. Although she was a little afraid of hanging in the sky, it was more of a surprise.


    Jiang Yu hung her aura in the sky and went through the scene in the sky before she officially started shooting.


    Anna sat in her seat and quietly looked at Jiang Yu in the sky.


    When Leanne finished putting on her makeup and came out, she saw that Jiang Yu was already filming.


    She angrily walked to the seat next to Anna and sat down. She was still unhappy about how herb had lost his temper with her just now.


    ¡°After I win the International Movie Queen award, I¡¯ll see who dares to yell at me.¡± Leanne gritted her teeth. ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s a famous director or a screenwriter? Won¡¯t they all bow and scrape when they see me?¡±


    Leanne had already nned her future, just like how she would definitely win the International Best Actress Award.


    Anna did not dare to speak and could only quietly listen to Leanne¡¯s nagging.


    However, Leanne did not intend to let Anna go. She turned her head and her eyes were fierce. ¡°Anna, are you mute too? Are you only looking at me to speak?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Anna quickly exined.


    Leanne saw the redness at the corner of Anna¡¯s eyes and knew that it was caused by her smashing the foundation box. However, she didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. On the contrary, she felt that if Anna was useful, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this.


    ¡°Your physique is really bad.¡± Leanne snorted disdainfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get smashed by the foundation box? The corner of your eyes is already swollen like this? Should I find another doctor for you? What a hypocrite.¡±


    Leann¡¯s words became more and more unpleasant, but Anna didn¡¯t dare to be angry at all. Even if she was dissatisfied, she could only vent all her anger on the unrted Jiang Yu.


    ¡°This Jiang Yu really thinks her acting skills are good?¡± Anna cursed, ¡°I think it¡¯s just that. She thinks she¡¯s an amazing person after winning two small Movie Queen awards? In my opinion, she doesn¡¯t deserve Mo Long at all! The only one who can match her is sister Leanne.¡±


    Anna knew what to say to make Leanne happy, and Leanne was indeed very happy. It was rare that she didn¡¯t criticize Anna anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know. She thought that she was worthy of Mo Long.¡± Leanne covered her mouth and giggled, ¡°A good-for-nothing like her, even if she were to stand on the streets, no man would be moved by her.¡±


    ¡°I think President Mo doesn¡¯t really like her.¡± Anna took advantage of Leanne¡¯s happy moment to quickly say a few more words. ¡°It¡¯s just a momentary novelty. That¡¯s why he dotes on her so much. Everything goes ording to her wishes. ¡°After a long time, President Mo will get tired of Jiang Yu. When that timees, he will definitely realize that you are the one who is most worthy of him.¡±


    The more Anna said this, the happier Leanne became, and the more she looked at Jiang Yu with disgust.


    ¡°When will Jiang Yu be able to leave Mo Long?¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She kept thinking about Mo Long in her heart, and it itched.


    How could a handsome and rich man fall into Jiang Yu¡¯s hands for no reason?


    Leanne was still feeling indignant, but Jiang Yu had already finished filming a scene.


    Hebin was full of praise for her performance, ¡°Jiang Yu, your acting is indeed excellent! I only watched a few videos before I was already attracted by your acting skills. After watching it live today, I realized that it¡¯s even more attractive than the one in the video!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Director.¡± Jiang Yu smiled.


    ¡°From the looks of it, this should be your first time shooting a hanging show, right?¡± Hebin asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Yu answered honestly.


    ¡°Hanging shows are a burden on most people¡¯s bodies. It¡¯s your first time hanging shows, and your body shouldn¡¯t be able to take it anymore. You should go and rest for a while. You can continue shooting after you¡¯ve rested.¡±


    This was exactly what Jiang Yu wanted. ¡°Alright, thank you, Director.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 984 - Scissors In The Corner

    <h4>Chapter 984: Scissors In The Corner</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    It was Jiang Yu¡¯s first time Hanging Viya, and she had stayed in the air for such a long time. Her stomach was so upset that she almost threw up her breakfast.


    Fortunately, Hebin told her to go to the side to rest, and then she began to film Leanne¡¯s scene.


    Anna¡¯s eyes were no longer swollen, but they were still red. There was no way to film.


    ¡°How pretentious.¡± Anna saw Jiang Yu sitting down to rest and thought that she had asked the director for permission. ¡°You can¡¯t take it after shooting for so long?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t look at her. She reached out a hand and rubbed her stomach.


    She thought that what Anna and Leanne said was a gas that disappeared after being released.


    With Leanne¡¯s support, Anna spoke more boldly. ¡°Jiang Yu, I found that you¡¯re deaf and mute. Can¡¯t you hear me? Or are you mute and can¡¯t speak?¡±


    Jiang Yu finally spoke. ¡°Anna, if you can¡¯t speak, you can shut your mouth. Or you can be a mute and donate your mouth to someone in need. Our rtionship can be said to be very poor, so we don¡¯t need tomunicate too much.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anna¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re very noble? Can¡¯t I just say a few words?¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of people who are willing to listen to you,¡± Jiang Yu said faintly.


    ¡°¡­You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Anna pursed her lips and stopped looking at Jiang Yu.


    However, her attention was attracted by the scissors in the corner.


    Anna was silent for a moment and suddenly pretended to ask unintentionally, ¡°I see that you seem to like Hanging Viya?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know why Anna asked this question, so she simply didn¡¯t answer her.


    However, Anna didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to answer her. She already had a n in mind.


    After Leanne finished filming, it was Jiang Yu¡¯s turn to continue filming.


    ¡°What did you say to Jiang Yu just now?¡± Leanne took a towel to wipe her sweat. In fact, she didn¡¯t feel tired at all during the scene just now. She just said a few simple words and didn¡¯t sweat at all.


    But she just wanted to wipe her sweat and show that she was very tired in front of outsiders.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Anna approached Leanne and pointed at the scissors she saw just now. She whispered, ¡°Do you see that scissors?¡±


    Leanne looked in the direction Anna pointed and saw a very sharp scissors lying quietly there.


    ¡°I saw them. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leanne was confused. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask the attendants toe over and put them away?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Anna quickly ran over and picked up the scissors, then sat back down as if nothing had happened, ¡°I saw it. Jiang Yu has been acting cocky to Viya recently. Doesn¡¯t she like hanging in the sky? If she falls, I want to see if she still likes being cocky to Viya.¡±


    Hearing that, Leanne looked at Anna with slight admiration. ¡°You¡¯re finally useful.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, you¡¯ll always say that I¡¯m useless.¡± Anna winked obsequiously and sounded a little aggrieved as she spoke.


    However, Leanne automatically ignored Anna¡¯s aggrieved tone. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I don¡¯t care how you want to do it or when you want to do it. In short, I want to see the effect tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Anna smiled grimly. Even Leanne couldn¡¯t help but tremble when she saw it.


    It seemed that she had underestimated Anna. Although Anna was usually timid and only dared to respond to others, if she really did something, she would be the first to rush out.


    Seeing her expression, Leanne felt ufortable all over. Moreover, although she wanted to make Jiang Yu suffer, she didn¡¯t want to kill Jiang Yu yet.


    So she told Anna, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let Jiang Yu die.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Anna answered casually.


    Not long after, Jiang Yu¡¯s scenes were finished. Next should be Anna¡¯s scenes, but because of her eyes, Hebin decided to arrange Anna¡¯s scenes for the day after tomorrow.


    So for the next two days, they would shoot Jiang Yu and Leanne¡¯s scenes first.


    After the filming ended at night, even though Leanne was very unwilling, she still got into the same car as Jiang Yu under Hebin¡¯s eyes.


    No matter what, they had to put on a good show.


    After getting into the car, Jiang Yu and Leanne both sat in the backseat.


    Leanne looked at Jiang Yu with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. If director Hebin wasn¡¯t standing there, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten into the same car as you.¡±


    Jiang Yu was baffled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Leanne was thick-skinned. ¡°If you don¡¯t say it now, who knows what you¡¯re thinking? Let me tell you, you and I can¡¯t be friends. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 985 - Injured

    <h4>Chapter 985: Injured</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu opened her mouth and finally said, ¡°Then I¡¯m really unlucky to be able to be friends with you.¡±


    The expression on Leanne¡¯s face instantly twisted. ¡°Jiang Yu! Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±


    Due to the presence of the driver, Leanne still had a lot of unpleasant words that she did not say.


    ¡°Stop arguing,¡± Jiang Yu said calmly. ¡°If you have the time, read more scripts and get closer to Anna. Do you think I don¡¯t know that you took Anna from Mysia?¡±


    Leanne paused for a moment, but she immediately figured it out.


    This matter could be guessed even by people without brains.


    After the two returned to the studio, there was no one else in the entire vi except Mo Long.


    After Mo Long finished his work, he originally nned to visit the studio on set. However, just as he changed his clothes in the bedroom and went downstairs, Jiang Yu and Leanne came back.


    ¡°Why are you back so soon today?¡± Mo Long poured Jiang Yu a cup of hot water. ¡°I wanted to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Anna¡¯s eye was injured, so she couldn¡¯t shoot. So today, Leanne and I have been acting all day. Director Hebin sympathized with us, so he let use back to rest first,¡± Jiang Yu answered truthfully.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten dinner, right? There¡¯s still plenty of time. I¡¯ll take you out for dinner.¡± As he said that, Mo Long picked up the coat on the sofa, put it on Jiang Yu, and took her out.


    Despite being ignored the entire time, Leanne wanted to say something to get Mo Long¡¯s attention, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    After Mo Long and Jiang Yu disappeared, Leanne stomped her feet angrily. ¡°Jiang Yu! You b*tch. You only knows how to seduce men!¡±


    She was clearly the one who was most worthy of Mo Long!


    Leanne ate her dinner in anger, waiting for Jiang Yu to embarrass herself when she acted cocky Viya the next day.


    The next day, when Jiang Yu and Leanne arrived at the set, they saw a blond man standing beside Hebin.


    When Hebin saw Jiang Yu and Leann, he quickly walked over and introduced them warmly, ¡°Jiang Yu, Leann, let me introduce you. This is the male lead of our movie, Tan Wei.¡±


    The young man named Tan Wei smiled and greeted them politely, ¡°Hello, my name is Tan Wei, I¡¯m Chinese-American.¡±


    ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Yu,¡± Jiang Yu also replied politely.


    On the other hand, Leanne stood where she was and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Leanne?¡± Seeing her in a daze, Hebin couldn¡¯t help but wave her hand in front of her. ¡°Leanne, say hello to your partner.¡±


    ¡°Hello, my name is Leanne, I¡¯m the female lead of this movie.¡± Leanne¡¯s face was slightly red.


    When Jiang Yu saw her expression, she couldn¡¯t help but Snort coldly in her heart.


    She loved everyone she saw. She really didn¡¯t know how sincere she was towards anyone.


    ¡°Hello.¡± After Tan Wei greeted her politely, his gaze turned to Jiang Yu. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your work at director Hebin¡¯s ce. It¡¯s very good.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Yu thanked her politely.


    Lian immediately pulled a long face and stood between Jiang Yu and Tan Wei.


    ¡°Director Hebin, isn¡¯t it time to start filming?¡± Leanne said unhappily. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t stand here and waste your time.¡±


    The group of people then went to the dressing room to prepare.


    The first scene was Jiang Yu¡¯s scene, and they still had to hang Viya.


    ¡°Although the wire isn¡¯t very dangerous, you still have to be careful,¡± Tan Wei reminded. ¡°I was injured because of hanging wire previously.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Jiang Yu thanked her.


    After all the preparations were done, Jiang Yu began the official filming.


    However, when Jiang Yu rose into the air, the wire rope suddenly broke, and Jiang Yu fell straight down.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Although she was mentally prepared, seeing someone fall from such a high ce, Leanne was still shocked and couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    ¡°Jiang Yu!¡± Tan Wei shouted and quickly ran over to catch Jiang Yu.


    There was a cotton shed where Jiang Yu fell. She first fell on the roof, then rolled to the side and fell into Tan Wei¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Are you okay?¡± Hebin was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly, afraid that Jiang Yu would have an ident.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Yu struggled to get up.


    With the cotton shed as a buffer, Jiang Yu was indeed not seriously injured. However, because of the height, Jiang Yu¡¯s ankle was still injured.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± Tan Wei made a prompt decision. He carried Jiang Yu and got into a taxi to the hospital.


    Leanne, who was scared stiff, finally reacted. She stomped her feet angrily. ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    What happened to Anna? Jiang Yu was not seriously injured when she fell down. She was even carried to the hospital by Tan Wei!


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 986 - A Slight Fracture

    <h4>Chapter 986: A Slight Fracture</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Tan Wei brought Jiang Yu to the hospital for a thorough check-up. He only heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that Jiang Yu¡¯s ankle was a slight fracture and that she would recover in half a month.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Yu thanked Tan Wei.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m just worried that someone as good as you would be unable to film because of your injury.¡± Tan Wei shook his head and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why my uncle is depressed all day long. I want to enlighten him, but I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Everything will be fine,¡± Jiang Yuforted him. ¡°You should go back. I¡¯m really sorry for wasting your time. I¡¯m fine now. You should go back and film.¡±


    ¡°Then you should contact your friends to take care of you,¡± Tan Wei instructed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Tan Wei left, Jiang Yu hesitated for a moment, but she still called Mo Long.


    This matter definitely couldn¡¯t be hidden from him. It was better to tell him before he found out.


    After Mo Long heard about this matter, he didn¡¯t even care about the work in his hands and immediately rushed to the hospital.


    He quickly walked into the ward and saw that Jiang Yu¡¯s left ankle was covered with a thickyer of ster.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mo Long frowned. ¡°It seems like you can¡¯t take care of yourself when I¡¯m not around.¡±


    ¡°It was an ident today.¡± Jiang Yu carefully looked at Mo Long¡¯s expression, ¡°Don¡¯t think that the cast on my foot is so exaggerated. In fact, I only have a slight fracture. The Doctor said that I can recover in half a month.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you.¡± Mo Long was initially a little angry that Jiang Yu did not take care of herself. However, when he saw her foot and her expression, not only was his anger gone, he was filled with worry and self-me instead.


    ¡°If only I had gone with you today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡± Jiang Yuforted him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the wire would break either. Director Hebin had said before that this batch of wire was new and that the quality issues were all passed. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the wire breaking.¡±


    Mo Long pondered for a moment and came to a conclusion. ¡°Then someone deliberately harmed you.¡±


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to say that no one would dare to do that, but then she thought of the poisonous hook beetle that Li Yue had given to her and the flying catkins that Jiang Ean had sprinkled into the venttion duct, she also felt that it was not impossible to cut the ropeR


    ¡°But other than Leanne and Anna, no one would do such a thing, right?¡± Jiang Yu guessed.


    After all, ever since she came here, she had only had conflicts with Leanne and Anna.


    ¡°Anna? Is it that international supermodel?¡± Mo Long paused. He did not expect her to be here.


    ¡°Yeah, and she¡¯s in cahoots with Leanne.¡± Jiang Yu curled her lips.


    Mo Long was silent for a while, then said, ¡°Call the police first.¡±


    In fact, he wanted to investigate this matter, but they were in Hollywood now and not in China, so it was not easy to investigate this matter. He could only call the police first and then investigate through the police.


    As for Jiang Yu, she could only lie in the hospital for the past few days and could not go to the scene to check the situation, so she could only agree to Mo Long¡¯s request and let the police handle this matter.


    Moreover, if it was really found out that Anna or Leann had tampered with the matter, then their fate would definitely be imprisonment for the crime of ¡°Intentional harm.¡±.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yu¡¯s mood eased up a lot.


    ¡°Are you still not done with your work?¡± Jiang Yu knew that Mo Long had a few jobs recently. Now that he hade to the hospital because of his injury, he might not even be done with his work.


    However, Mo Long did not think that work was that important. He only wanted to take care of Jiang Yu now. He could do his workter. If it was really toote, then he would hand all the work over to Teng Yi.


    Far away in China, Teng Yi felt a chill down his spine and could not help but shiver.


    Mo Long called the police and told the local police about this matter. The other party agreed to help investigate the matter.


    Just as he hung up the phone, someone knocked on the door of the ward. ¡°Jiang Yu, this is director Hebin.¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°Director, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Only then did the door open. But Hebin wasn¡¯t the only one who came in. Behind him were Leanne, Tan Wei, and Jin Lan.


    Hebin and Jin Lan were carrying a lot of things. Most of them were supplements.


    ¡°You really scared me today when you fell down.¡± When Hebin talked about this matter now, he still felt a lingering fear. ¡°Fortunately, there is a cotton shed in that area. Otherwise, I really can¡¯t imagine what will happen next.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 987 - Don’t Feel Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 987: Don¡¯t Feel Guilty</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Director, this has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t me yourself,¡± Jiang Yu consoled, ¡°But since you said that this batch of wire was new, I have reason to suspect that someone deliberately harmed me. I have already called the police, and the police have agreed to investigate.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Leanne.


    Leanne¡¯s expression was the same as usual. She did not panic or feel guilty because Jiang Yu said ¡°Call the police.¡±.


    Perhaps she really did not do it, or perhaps she was still acting.


    Hebin agreed with Jiang Yu. ¡°That¡¯s fine. If someone really did harm you on purpose, then let the police arrest them all!¡±


    Intentionally harming people in his territory was simply intolerable!


    Jiang Yu looked at the people behind Hebin and realized that Anna was not there. ¡°Anna isn¡¯t here?¡±


    Hebin exined, ¡°Her eyes haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. I arranged for her scene to be tomorrow, so she didn¡¯te today.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Jiang Yu nodded and said casually, ¡°Then I hope she recovers as soon as possible.¡±


    There were a lot of suspicious points about this matter.


    After visiting Jiang Yu, Hebin and Jin Lan left first. Although Tan Wei wanted to stay and talk to Jiang Yu, Mo Long was so gloomy that he hurriedly said goodbye to Jiang Yu and left.


    Seeing this, Leanne also wanted to leave, but Jiang Yu stopped her. ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leanne turned to look at her.


    She still had a nonchnt attitude. Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t see anything unusual about her.


    After a short pause, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Be careful of wire during the filming tomorrow. Don¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind-hearted.¡± Leanne sneered. ¡°Who knows if you nned today¡¯s incident to arouse the sympathy of others?¡±


    Mo Long frowned and was about to stop Leanne when he was stopped by Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°I have many ways to make others sympathize with me. There¡¯s no need to choose such a tactic. But you were so attentive to Tan Wei today and urged me to hurry up and film. What are you nning?¡±


    Leanne froze. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be so observant.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re talking nonsense! Since when have I been attentive to Tan Wei?¡± Leanne hurriedly exined and didn¡¯t forget to look at Mo Long as she spoke.


    ¡°If you want to talk, then talk. Why are you looking at my fianc¨¦?¡± Jiang Yu pretended to be surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to cheat on me?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Don¡¯t frame me!¡± Leann¡¯s face turned red. ¡°You don¡¯t have any evidence. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    This was clearly a sign that someone had stepped on her tail.


    Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Let¡¯s talk about the matter of you urging me to film today. Did you already know that there was something wrong with that root of the wire and were afraid that something would happen if you hung yourself, so you let me go to film first?¡±


    She suddenly changed the topic and her eyes turned cold. ¡°Or is it because you tampered with that wire? That¡¯s why you asked me to go first?¡±


    ¡°No! It has nothing to do with me!¡± Leanne hurriedly denied. ¡°How did I know that the wire would be cut like that¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Leanne quickly covered her mouth.


    But Jiang Yu had already understood. ¡°You knew that the wire was cut by someone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Leanne denied, she also made up an excuse. ¡°The wire was so thick, and you were so light. How could it be cut off? Someone must have cut it on purpose. Otherwise, how could you fall so easily?¡±


    Her words were logical, and even Jiang Yu didn¡¯t think of anything to refute.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Even if you call the police, they won¡¯t be able to find me,¡± said Leanne as she ran out of the ward.


    ¡°It must have something to do with Leanne,¡± said Jiang Yu. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t seem to be the real culprit. Anna is.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure it¡¯s Anna?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Jiang Yu thought for a while, ¡°But Anna and Leanne are definitely on the same boat now. One of them hates what happened in Mysia back then, and the other is constantly coveting you. If they have the intention to harm me, it¡¯s not far from the truth. Moreover, now that they are tied together, they will rise and fall together. Therefore, Leanne will definitely protect Anna.¡±


    Mo Long sneered, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that when this matteres to light, Leanne will be eager to kick Anna away. I haven¡¯t settled the score with her for what she did to you back then.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 988 - Gradual Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 988: Gradual Investigation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu was recuperating in the hospital. During this period, Hebin and Jin Lan had been visiting her.


    Other than that, there was also Tan Wei.


    Leann woulde asionally, but mostly because she wanted to see Mo Long.


    In short, the people who should havee and the people who shouldn¡¯t havee were all here, except for Anna.


    ording to the time, Anna¡¯s eye injury should have healed and she should be able to act normally. However, she didn¡¯t want toe over to see Jiang Yu, partly because she didn¡¯t want to see Jiang Yu, and partly because she was afraid that she would feel guilty after seeing Jiang Yu.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯te all this time, which makes it seem like she¡¯s trying to hide something.¡± Jiang Yu could already get out of bed and walk around, but after walking for a long time, her ankle still hurt a little.


    ¡°It took too much time to send Jiang Yu to the hospital. When the police arrived at the scene, there were too many people trampling on the scene, so there wasn¡¯t much useful physical evidence. They only brought back the cut wire rope.¡± Mo Long sighed.


    If he had known this would happen, he would have investigated it himself. But now that the police had investigated for so many days, it was impossible for him to interfere.


    ¡°Other than this, is there nothing else?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Mo Long shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll get Teng Yi to investigate this matter and then hand the evidence to the police.¡±


    ¡°But this is Hollywood. It¡¯s more or less inconvenient for Teng Yi.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t intend to let Teng Yi take the risk. ¡°If the local police and the embassy find out about this, I don¡¯t know what kind of trouble it will bring.¡±


    ¡°But with that group of people, I don¡¯t know how long it will take to investigate.¡± Mo Long frowned unhappily. ¡°As expected, we shouldn¡¯t count on them.¡±


    ¡°My leg is almost healed. I¡¯ll be able to go back to filming soon,¡± Jiang Yu muttered. ¡°We can¡¯t just wait for the police to investigate this matter.¡±


    Mo Long knew that Jiang Yu wanted to investigate this matter on her own. He really wanted to use his own power to investigate this matter, but this was Hollywood. Just like when he was in Mysia, no matter how long his hands were, he couldn¡¯t reach Hollywood.


    Although he had worked with most of thepanies here, this was his first time dealing with the police station.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Are you done with your work today?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    In the past few days, Mo Long had been bringing his work to the hospital to take care of Jiang Yu. At the same time, he did his work in the remaining time.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± Mo Long muttered. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any work for me to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost fully recovered. Why would I need to take care of you?¡± Jiang Yu smiled, ¡°If you¡¯re really busy with work, do you want to go back to thepany first? Although this movie was a movie, at this rate, it would take at least a month to finish shooting. Don¡¯t waste such a long time with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have Teng Yi in thepany¡¯s business. I don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Mo Long said. ¡°Taking care of you is the most important task now.¡±


    As he spoke, he helped Jiang Yu to the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s rest first. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded andy down obediently.


    While Jiang Yu was asleep, Mo Long went out and gave Teng Yi a call. ¡°Find out who the police chief in Hollywood is.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Teng Yi¡¯s fingers tapped on theputer keyboard a few times, and the information about the police chief popped up.


    ¡°President Mo, this police chief is called Harden. He¡¯s a middle-aged man in his fifties. His reputation isn¡¯t good, but it¡¯s not bad either. He was found to be corrupt a few years ago, but because there wasn¡¯t enough evidence, the matter was put to rest.¡± Teng Yi told Mo Long all the information on theputer.


    ¡°Focus on investigating this Harden. Give me the results as soon as possible.¡± Mo Long pondered for a moment and gave the order.


    Since the police station was always dawdling and unwilling to cooperate, then he should take out something threatening and force them to actively investigate.


    ¡°Yes, President Mo¡­¡± Teng Yi replied.


    After Mo Long hung up the phone, he returned to the ward. Jiang Yu was already fast asleep.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Mo Long said softly and went to sleep on the sofa with his clothes on.


    The next day, Teng Yi sent Mo Long the documents that he had found out after staying up all night.


    Seeing him looking at theputer screen with his brows furrowed, Jiang Yu thought that he had a job again.


    ¡°Is today¡¯s work very difficult? You don¡¯t look too good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not work, it¡¯s something else.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 989 - Threat

    <h4>Chapter 989: Threat</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t intend to say anything, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t ask any further. In the end, Mo Long told Jiang Yu about this matter himself.


    ¡°I asked Teng Yi to investigate the information of the police chief, Harden,¡± Mo Long exined simply. ¡°Now, I have something on Harden. If this is the condition, I¡¯m not afraid that he won¡¯t investigate this matter clearly.¡±


    ¡°You actually asked the Teng Yi to investigate the police chief?¡± Jiang Yu was dumbfounded. ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    Mo Long answered truthfully, ¡°Last night, after you fell asleep.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment and then began to worry again. ¡°But if you go looking for that director like this, will something happen? This isn¡¯t our home country, so many things are uncertain.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Mo Longforted her. ¡°I have something on him, and he won¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°Then when do you n to go? Now?¡± Jiang Yu was still worried, and her eyes were filled with worry.


    ¡°This matter is not suitable to be dyed any longer.¡± Mo Long lowered his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s feet could not be discharged from the hospital yet, so she could only remind Mo Long, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Mo Long left the hospital and took a taxi to the police station.


    At first, the police only treated him as an ordinary informant and did not ask any more questions. Mo Long walked straight into the innermost room and said to the operator, ¡°I want to see your chief.¡±


    The operator nced at him and saw that he was wearing ordinary casual clothes. He could not help but have the thought of snubbing him, ¡°Who are you? If you want to see our chief, you need to make an appointment. If you don¡¯t have an appointment, you can¡¯t see him.¡±


    Mo Long ced one hand on the front desk and said word by word, ¡°I said, I want to see your chief.¡±


    The operator was impatient. ¡°I said, you can¡¯t see our chief without an appointment! Are you deaf? Or do you not understand humannguage?¡±


    Mo Long narrowed his eyes and revealed a faint murderous intent.


    The operator was a little scared for a moment, but he relied on his position in the police station, so he still spoke very firmly. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to look at me like that. Anyway, you can¡¯t see our chief!¡±


    ¡°Then forget it.¡± Mo Long returned to normal. ¡°When something happens, don¡¯t regret what you did today.¡±


    As he said that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    The operator¡¯s heart trembled, and he hurriedly shouted at Mo Long, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Although the operator looked down on Mo Long, who was wearing casual clothes, his expression just now did not seem like a joke.


    Therefore, after a short moment of consideration, the operator still nned to let Mo Long go in to see Harden.


    When Mo Long walked into Harden¡¯s office, he saw a bald middle-aged man sitting on a chair smoking.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Harden looked at Mo Long casually and asked, ¡°Asian?¡±


    Mo Long did not answer, but sat down on the sofa for two.


    Harden, who had been ignored, was instantly incensed. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Can¡¯t you hear me? You still have such an expression when you¡¯re begging me to do something. I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡±


    As he spoke, he fiercely extinguished the cigarette butt. Just as he was about to call someone in to chase Mo Long away, he heard Mo Long suddenly say, ¡°What if I say that you will be begging me?¡±


    ¡°I will be begging you?¡± Harden grinned, revealing two rows of uneven big yellow teeth, ¡°Do you know who I am? What do I need to beg you for? In this ce, it¡¯s always others who beg me. Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Harden, thirty years ago, you graduated first from the bottom in the police academy. After that, you didn¡¯t have a stable job for the next ten years. You relied on the wealth left by your grandfather¡¯s generation to survive. Later, it was your father who spent 200,000 yuan to buy a position for you in the police station. Only then did you have a real job. After that¡­¡±


    Before Mo Long could finish his words, Hadden stopped him with a terrified expression. ¡°Shut up! How did you know about this?!¡±


    ¡°I know something else. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± Hadden was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat.


    Mo Long simply said his name. ¡°Mo Long.¡±


    ¡°Mo, Mo Long?¡± For a moment, Harden felt that this name was familiar, but he could not remember where he had heard it before.


    ¡°Harden, I have a lot of information about you in my hands, including the matter of your corruption a few years ago.¡± Mo Long looked at him gloomily, ¡°Do you think that you can rest easy without any evidence at that time? But I have already found the evidence. As long as I hand this evidence to the media, how long do you think you can sit in this position?¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem like he was joking, so Harden didn¡¯t even dare to breathe for a moment.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 990 - Clues

    <h4>Chapter 990: Clues</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After a long time, Hadden finally found his voice. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Mo Long spread his hands. ¡°What I want is very simple. I only need your subordinates to help me investigate a case. After the case ispleted, I will forget about this matter and won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe you? What if after the case ispleted, you tell this matter to the media and escape? What will I do then?¡± Hadden stared at Mo Long, trying to find a w in his face.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t.


    Mo Long couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect azy person like Harden to be smart at a time like this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me, so you don¡¯t have to work with me. But you have no other choice but to believe me now,¡± Mo Long said. His voice wasn¡¯t as gloomy as before.


    Harden was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go out today, no one will know about this.¡±


    Mo Long could not help butugh. ¡°Harden, you are indeed very smart at this time, but not many. Do you think I woulde to find you without any preparation? Barging into the enemy¡¯s territory alone without any chance of winning, this is something only a young boy would do.¡±


    Harden choked. He knew that he really couldn¡¯t do anything to the man in front of him, so he could only ask in a deep voice, ¡°What case?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve called the police before, it¡¯s your police station,¡± Mo Long said, ¡°Ask your people about the details. I won¡¯t go into details. As for why I came to find you today, I also want you to tell your men not to be too slow in doing things.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Harden quickly agreed. He just wanted to send the Buddha, Mo Long, away.


    Mo Long did not n to stay any longer. After giving Harden a few more words, he left.


    After Mo Long left, Harden was relieved. Then, he asked about the case that Mo Long reported a few days ago.


    After confirming everything, Harden waved his hand. ¡°Go investigate quickly! If you can¡¯t find out, don¡¯t take this job!¡±


    The people in charge of this case had originally nned toze around and pass the time. They didn¡¯t expect that when Mo Long came over, the director would make them do their best to investigate this case.


    It seemed that Mo Long was indeed a big shot.


    And when the operator who had neglected Mo Long saw Harden¡¯s actions, he felt even more uneasy. He was afraid that Mo Long would say bad things about him in front of Harden and end up losing his job.


    However, Harden did not pay any attention to the operator until he returned to the office. He let out a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that Mo Long did not say anything. He was really a good person.


    After Mo Long returned to the hospital, Jiang Yu was walking on the ground to speed up the recovery of her ankle.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Seeing that Mo Long had returned, Jiang Yu quickly walked over and touched his body, afraid that he would get hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Look, I¡¯m fine.¡± Mo Long opened his hands and allowed Jiang Yu to examine his body.


    After confirming that Mo Long was fine, Jiang Yu calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m d. What did you say after you went? Did the director not make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°It went very smoothly.¡± Mo Long smiled. ¡°As long as those people are willing to investigate seriously, this case will be investigated very quickly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d better be so.¡±


    And the facts proved that Mo Long¡¯s guess was right.


    Ever since Harden gave the order, the group of police officers had begun to treat this case seriously. In one night, they found scissors that could cut the crack of the wire rope.


    They had now treated Mo Long as a distinguished guest of the police station. Even these clues had to be reported to the hospital in person.


    ¡°This kind of scissors is still verymon in the market. Whether it¡¯s a clothing store or a food packagingpany, they all use this kind of scissors.¡± The policeman exined the clues he had found, ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s very difficult for us to determine whether the scissors that cut off the wire were brought by the murderer or were taken at the scene.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just ask him directly?¡± Mo Long was still not satisfied with their efficiency, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the production crew doesn¡¯t know what kind of scissors they are using? If it¡¯s not the production crew, then the killer brought it on himself. If it¡¯s the production crew, then the killer didn¡¯t bring it on himself.¡±


    The police officer¡¯s forehead was already covered in cold sweat. After hearing this, he quickly took his report and left.


    ¡°You scared them,¡± Jiang Yu reminded him while sitting on the hospital bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a simple matter, yet you put on a troubled expression.¡± Mo Long frowned. ¡°Do you want me to tell them what to do? Am I a policeman or are they?¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 991 - Crime Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 991: Crime Weapon</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu could not help butugh. After a while, she asked again, ¡°But how can you be sure that this pair of scissors was not brought by the perpetrator?¡±


    Mo Long exined nonchntly, ¡°If the perpetrator was really Anna, then she would not have done such a brainless thing. This pair of scissors is very sharp. If she carried it around with her, it would attract a lot of attention. Therefore, the most reasonable exnation is that she obtained this pair of scissors on the set.¡±


    ¡°I hope this case can be solved as soon as possible.¡±Jiang Yu sighed. ¡°I can also shoot faster and we can go back earlier.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. You just need to recuperate properly now,¡± Mo Longforted her.


    At night, the police officer who reported the clues came to the hospital again. At the same time, he brought the pair of scissors.


    ¡°Mr. Mo, this is the pair of scissors that cut the wire.¡± The police officer handed the pair of scissors to Mo Long.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mo Long held the scissors and looked at it carefully. It was exactly the same as the scissors on the market.


    ¡°Yes. I showed the picture to the field manager, and the field manager took out the scissors. He said that it was only used in a few ces, so there was only this one on the set. I just sent this pair of scissors to be tested, and only the field manager¡¯s fingerprints were detected on it.¡± The police officer told all the clues he found in one breath.


    ¡°It seems that the murderer is quite smart.¡± Mo Long threw the scissors back. ¡°Continue with the investigation.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The policeman took the scissors and left in a hurry.


    ¡°It seems that Anna is notpletely brainless,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°At least she knows how to wipe her fingerprints clean.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    It was Anna.


    Mo Long frowned when he saw her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡±


    Anna was a little afraid when she saw Mo Long. She staggered out and knocked on the door again.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Anna walked in. Her eyes didn¡¯t linger on Mo Long. Instead, she walked straight to Jiang Yu¡¯s bedside. ¡°I heard that you were injured. I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I really have to thank you.¡± The corners of Jiang Yu¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I¡¯m almost fully recovered.¡±


    What she meant was ¡ª ¡®isn¡¯t it a littlete toe to see me when I¡¯m almost fully recovered?¡¯?


    Anna was not stupid. She could hear the meaning in Jiang Yu¡¯s words and immediately said unhappily, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not hide anything and said very generously, ¡°I mean that if you hade a few dayster, I would have already fully recovered and would already be alive and kicking.¡±


    Anna choked and didn¡¯t reply.


    If the police hadn¡¯te to the set today to investigate the case, she wouldn¡¯t havee to visit Jiang Yu out of guilt.


    On the surface, she was visiting Jiang Yu, but in reality, she wanted to see Jiang Yu¡¯s attitude towards this matter.


    Although she had cut off the wire on a whim and wanted to make Jiang Yu suffer a little. But when the police came to investigate the case, Anna still panicked and worried that she would go to jail.


    Anna sorted out her thoughts and said, ¡°I heard that you suspect that someone cut off the rope, which is why you were injured?¡±


    ¡°The police went to the set today, right?¡± Jiang Yu looked at her. ¡°If they weren¡¯t suspicious, I wouldn¡¯t have called the police.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of calling the police for such a thing?¡± Anna¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but darken. ¡°Only the scene manager has that pair of scissors. Who else could it be? He must be the murderer. You might as well let the police arrest him.¡±


    Seeing that Anna was in such a hurry to shirk responsibility, Jiang Yu was even more convinced that she was the one who cut off the wire rope.


    ¡°The field agent doesn¡¯t even know my name. Why would he do that?¡± Jiang Yu stared into Anna¡¯s eyes as if she was trying to read her mind. ¡°You and Leanne have a conflict with me, and now you¡¯re trying to shirk responsibility¡­ Could it be that you¡¯re the one who cut off the rope?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Anna was extremely guilty, and her speech was a little stato. ¡°If you say that, don¡¯t me me for suing you for nder!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was definitely you, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Jiang Yu smiled in relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous!¡± Anna unconsciously raised her voice. ¡°If I knew you missed me so much, I wouldn¡¯t havee!¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t intend to keep her. ¡°Take care, I won¡¯t see you out.¡±


    Anna was so angry that her eyes turned ck and she almost fainted.


    However, she didn¡¯t see through Jiang Yu¡¯s clear attitude and didn¡¯t dare to leave for the time being.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, did the police tell you who the murderer is?¡± Anna asked guiltily again.


    ¡°Yes, they said it¡¯s someone from the set. Everyone is a suspect, including the production crew and you.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Anna quickly waved her hand. ¡°I think it was the set manager! Quickly get the police to arrest the set manager. Don¡¯t let him flee in fear of punishment!¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 992 - Had Given Herself Away

    <h4>Chapter 992: Had Given Herself Away</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Anna had been unwilling to admit it and had been pushing the responsibility onto the field staff.


    However, Jiang Yu did not speak for a long time. She could not guess what Jiang Yu was thinking, so she wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Anna still understood the principle of ¡°Speaking more about right and wrong¡±. She did not want to be tricked by Jiang Yu or be discovered by Jiang Yu, so she took advantage of the silence between Jiang Yu and Mo Long to escape from the ward.


    At the door of the ward was Leanne, who had been waiting there for a long time.


    Seeing Annae out in a panic, Leanne couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What¡¯s with your expression? Did Jiang Yu find out that you cut the rope?¡±


    Her voice was a little loud, and Anna was worried that Jiang Yu and Mo Long would hear her, so she hurriedly pulled Leanne to the side of the stairs. ¡°How dare you say that at the door of the ward? What if Jiang Yu hears you? Then I¡¯m dead!¡±


    Leanne looked at Anna with a wicked smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so afraid.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid! If this matter is found out, I¡¯ll have to go to jail for the rest of my life!¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Leanne crossed her arms in front of her chest disapprovingly. ¡°Anyway, she has no evidence. How can she arrest you?¡±


    As she was speaking, the door of the ward was opened ¡ª it was Jiang Yu.


    She saw the two people standing at the stairway but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she responded with a faint smile.


    Jiang Yu turned around and walked forward. Leanne and Anna didn¡¯t know where she was going, but they were a little afraid at this moment. They were worried that Jiang Yu had heard what they had just said.


    So the two of them quickly left and went back to their respective homes. They also agreed to not contact each other for the next few days so that they wouldn¡¯t be caught by others.


    Jiang Yu did hear the conversation between Leanne and Anna. Although she only heard a part of it, she was already certain that Anna was the one who cut off Viya.


    Unfortunately, she did not record the conversation and did not go out to confront her, so she did not have any evidence.


    Jiang Yu pretended to go out for a walk before returning to the ward.


    ¡°It really is Anna. I just heard the conversation between her and Leanee at the door of the ward.¡± Once Jiang Yu returned to the ward, she sat back on the bed. ¡°Although we don¡¯t have any substantial evidence, we can let the police focus their investigation on Anna.¡±


    Mo Long nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He immediately called Harden and asked him to focus his investigation on Anna and her schedule for the next few days.


    However, Harden was in a difficult position. ¡°President Mo, the person you are talking about is a Mysian. He is not in our scope of investigation.¡±


    ¡°If I ask you to investigate, then go ahead. If anything happens, just tell me my name.¡± Harden¡¯s tone did not allow him to refuse.


    With a big tree like Mo Long leaning against his back, Harden¡¯s tone became a little more firm. ¡°Okay, no problem!¡±


    As he said that, he hung up the phone and asked his subordinates to focus on investigating Anna.


    After a night had passed, a new police came to the hospital with the clues they had found.


    ¡°ording to the surveince camera at the hotel entrance, Anna went out and came back on time these few days. Only six days ago, she didn¡¯t go out after she returned to the hotel. But we have verified this with the director and Anna herself. She was unable to film because of an eye injury that day, so she took a day off to rest.¡±


    These were very normal trips, so the police didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Anna at all.


    ¡°Is there nothing else besides these?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°No,¡± the new police officer answered truthfully.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jiang Yu thanked politely.


    ¡°This is what we should do.¡± The police officer was ttered, and then he left with Jiang Yu¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Anna covered it up very well. I don¡¯t know if she did it herself or if someone was helping her behind her back.¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself, and the image of Leanne¡¯s face appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, take care of your injuries. Leave this matter to me.¡± Mo Long could not bear for her to be upset over this matter.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded, however, she still wanted to go to the set to take a look for herself. ¡°The Doctor said that my feet have already recovered. I have to pay attention to walking more recently so that I can recover faster. So, I n to go to the set to take a look. Will you bring me there tomorrow?¡±


    Although it was a question, Jiang Yu¡¯s tone sounded more like a statement.


    Mo Long had no reason to refuse, so he could only agree. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you there tomorrow. Have a good rest today.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu smiled in satisfaction.


    The next morning, Jiang Yu put on her casual clothes and took a car to the set with Mo Long.


    On the way, Mo Long also called and asked Harden for a few police officers.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 993 - Escaped

    <h4>Chapter 993: Escaped</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    No one expected Jiang Yu toe out of the hospital at this time, so they were all very surprised.


    In addition, it was also their first time seeing Mo Long, so they were even more surprised.


    Leann had been sitting next to Anna, intending to continue discussing the script with her, but when she saw Jiang Yu and Mo Long, shepletely forgot what she wanted to say.


    Meanwhile, Anna was not only shocked, she was also panicking.


    She grabbed Leanne¡¯s clothes in fear and asked softly, ¡°Why is she here? Does she know something?¡±


    Leanne gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t grab me.¡±


    However, Anna was so afraid that she did not dare to let go.


    Jiang Yu pretended that her attention was not on them. Instead, she introduced her to Hebin. ¡°Director, this is my fianc¨¦. You guys have met before.¡±


    Hebin had an impression of Mo Long. When he first went to visit Jiang Yu, he saw this man sitting on the sofa. The expression on his face was not very good.


    However, he did not expect that this man was actually Jiang Yu¡¯s fianc¨¦. ¡°Your fianc¨¦ is very handsome. What do you have a word for it? ¡­ ¡®a perfect couple¡¯. Yes, that¡¯s the word!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Director.¡± Jiang Yu smiled until her eyes curved into crescents. Then, she turned her gaze to Leanne and Anna,


    ¡°Are you guys discussing the script?¡± Jiang Yu walked over and walked as fast as she could. She did not look like she had an injured ankle at all.


    Leann stood up first and asked in return, ¡°We are all actors. Is it abnormal to discuss the script?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you so angry all of a sudden?¡±


    Leanne was speechless, after a long while, she changed the topic. ¡°I see that you are in good health. You have recovered a long time ago, right? Then why didn¡¯t youe to film? Be careful that when we finish filming and go back on vacation, you will have to catch up with the scenes here alone.¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry. This is my business.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and turned to Anna. ¡°Anna, why are you shaking?¡±


    If Jiang Yu had been discharged at the usual time, Anna wouldn¡¯t have been so scared.


    However, Jiang Yu had left the hospital early. Anna didn¡¯t know whether she had been discharged early or if she knew the truth, which was why she hade here.


    Just as she was thinking, Anna heard the sound of sirensing from outside.


    This time, Anna was so scared that she did not dare to breathe loudly.


    Jiang Yu must have known the truth! That was why she had brought the police here!


    Bean-sized beads of cold sweat kept breaking out on Anna¡¯s forehead, quickly wetting her messy hair.


    Seeing her like this, Jiang Yu could not help butugh. ¡°Anna, why are you sweating so much?¡±


    As she spoke, she took a towel from the temporary storage rack and handed it to Anna.


    Anna took the towel while trembling. From the corner of her eye, she saw the policeman at the door. Her heart was beating faster and faster, as if it was about to jump out of her throat.


    So she hurriedly stood up and stammered, ¡°I, I need to go to the bathroom.¡±


    After saying that, she ran to the bathroom without caring about anything else.


    Jiang Yu looked at Anna¡¯s back view as she left in a hurry and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little amused.


    The bathroom was on the first floor, and outside was a bustling street. There was a small window near the roof. If all the windows were opened, it would be able to amodate a smaller woman.


    Anna took the trash can from the bathroom and flipped it upside down. Using the height of the trash can, she sessfully opened the small window.


    Although the window was in disrepair and Anna could only open half of it, it was enough for someone like her who had learned dancing since primary school and had a very flexible body.


    Anna jumped down from the small window and started running in a random direction.


    At this point, Anna did not dare to hope that Leann could protect her. Leann would definitely do everything she could to push all the responsibility away and then build a good image for herself.


    And if nothing went wrong, Anna was the one who took all the me.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have worked with Leanne in the first ce!¡± Anna cursed in a low voice as she ran. ¡°She¡¯s just a braggart! When she¡¯s free, she treats herself as a big star. When something happens, she has to be a coward!¡±


    Anna kept running. By the end, the air in her lungs was almost gone.


    She could only rest by the tree and pray that the group of people would not catch up to her now.


    She ran for half an hour.


    The people on the set noticed that something was wrong. HeBin thought that Anna had a bad stomach and knocked on the door. ¡°Anna, are you okay?¡±


    But no one answered in the bathroom.

 Chapter 994 - Arrested Into Prison

    <h4>Chapter 994: Arrested Into Prison</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Did something happen to Anna?¡± Hebin frowned. ¡°Get a girl over, go in and see what¡¯s wrong with Anna.¡±


    Just as Leanne was about to speak, Jiang Yu beat her to it. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Then, without waiting for Leanne¡¯s reaction, she pushed open the bathroom door.


    Jiang Yu walked into the bathroom and looked around. All the doors to the cubicles were open. There was no one there. She looked around and when she looked up, she saw a half-opened window.


    Jiang Yu frowned and walked out of the bathroom. She said to the crowd, ¡°Anna escaped.¡±


    ¡°Escaped?¡± Hebin was shocked. ¡°What does that mean? ¡­ Could it be that what happened to wire was¡­¡±


    Before Hebin could finish, Jiang Yu had already understood. She nodded at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The person who harmed me was Anna.¡±


    ¡°You have no evidence. Stop talking nonsense.¡± Leanne was still insisting on speaking up for Anna, but there was nothing she could do.


    Jiang Yu said to the police officers, ¡°Anna escaped through the bathroom window. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to chase after her. She ran away in a costume. Someone will definitely see her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The police officers got into the police cars and went around the back of the building to ask the witnesses.


    ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t this too hard to believe?¡± Hebin still couldn¡¯t believe that Anna actually wanted to harm people.


    Although Leanne still wanted to put in a good word for Anna, now that the facts were in front of her, everything she said was a waste of time.


    Not long after, the police cars arrived again. And this time, it was not only the policemen who got out of the car, but also Anna.


    They brought Anna in and said to Jiang Yu and Mo Long, ¡°Mr. Mo Long, Miss Jiang Yu, we have already caught Anna.¡±


    Anna, who was in custody, shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Let go of me! If you arrest me without a warrant, I can file aint against you!¡±


    However, the policemen did not waver. They brought Anna back to the police station with Jiang Yu and the rest.


    Before they got into the car, Jiang Yu turned to look at Leanne. ¡°Leann,e with us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Leanne refused tly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Anna will say something about you?¡± Jiang Yu asked with a smile.


    Leanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Why would I be afraid that she will say something?¡±


    However, her body was still very honest as she got into the police car.


    At that moment, only the director and Tan Wei were left on the set, as well as the rest of the staff.


    However, this was a big deal. Hebin didn¡¯t have the mood to continue filming, so he gave all the staff a break and waited for this matter to bepletely resolved before filming.


    When they arrived at the police station, Anna was locked in the interrogation room. Her eyes were so red that they looked like they were about to bleed.


    She beat the iron door of the interrogation room with all her might. ¡°Let me out! You don¡¯t have an arrest warrant and no evidence! What right do you have to arrest me?!¡±


    Harden stood at the door and carefully looked at Mo Longbeside him. He did not know whether he should go in or go in himself.


    However, ink dragon did not make things difficult for him. ¡°The interrogation is your police¡¯s job. It¡¯s not convenient for me to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±Harden quickly brought people in and restrained Anna.


    ¡°I want to see your chief!¡± Anna shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s the chief? ! I was wronged!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±Harden red at her fiercely. ¡°You said you were wronged, then why did you see the police run away?¡±


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t run away!¡±Anna exined in a panic, but even she did not believe what she said. So she could only continue to act shamelessly, ¡°In short, I was wronged! If you really want to arrest me, show me the evidence! Without evidence, I will never confess!¡±


    ¡°Aiya, you criminal, you are really bold!¡± Harden stood up in anger, the fat on his belly was trembling, ¡°The witness and physical evidence are all here, you still want to deny it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Witness?¡± When Anna heard the word ¡°Witness,¡± she thought that it was because Leanne wanted to protect herself, so she told Harden everything.


    But Harden was talking about Jiang Yu, the victim ¡ª the witness.


    ¡°Leanne said it, didn¡¯t she?¡± Anna stared at Harden. ¡°She can pass the buck, but why should I take the me?!¡±


    ¡°What Leanne?¡± Harden didn¡¯t understand.


    Anna didn¡¯t listen. ¡°Leanne came with me, I know! where is she? Let here in and talk to me!¡±


    ¡°You criminal, you¡¯re so baffling, I said I don¡¯t know what¡­¡±


    ¡°Stupid pig, shut up! I said let Leannee out to see me!¡± Anna looked like a crazy person. Her hair was disheveled, and there were a few stains on her face.

 Chapter 995 - Bite Back

    <h4>Chapter 995: Bite Back</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Harden wanted to use his identity as the director to teach Anna a lesson, but there was a knock on the door of the interrogation room. It was Mo Long who wanted to send Leanne in.


    Leanne was very resistant. ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯t you see that she wants to eat me? You still want me to go in? Do you want to see me die?¡±


    At such a critical moment, Leannee did not care whether the man in front of her was the Mo Long that she had always wanted to seduce. She shouted angrily and wanted to make the man in front of her deaf.


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Leanne, Anna would not want to see you for no reason. There must be something shameful between the two of you. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t wait to see you after the ident.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Leanne was pushed by Mo Long and staggered into the interrogation room.


    Seeing this, Harden also tactfully left with his men.


    Only Leanne and Anna were left in the interrogation room.


    The rest of the people stood at the door and quietly listened to the conversation inside.


    Anna saw Leanne and sneered. ¡°What, you finally dare to see me now?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Leanne looked away guiltily. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. If others hear it, they will misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for others to misunderstand!¡± Anna burst intoughter, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know when I said I was going to cut off wire? You knew about this and didn¡¯t stop me or warn Jiang Yu. Instead, you tacitly agreed to let me do it. Do you know that this is also a crime?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Leanne raised her voice. ¡°Anna, I¡¯m also angry that you did this! But you can¡¯t count me in because I didn¡¯t know about this!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit it, do you?¡± Annaughed until tears were about toe out, ¡°Leanne, you¡¯re really good to bite me at this time. Back then, you were the one who said that you wanted to make Jiang Yu suffer, and you were the one who said that you wanted to seduce Mo Long. In the end, I was the one who did everything. Well, now that the matter has been exposed, you¡¯vepletely shirked your responsibility and let me bear it alone?¡±


    ¡°Anna, you don¡¯t have any evidence. I can sue you for nder! Do you know that?¡± Leanne calmed down and looked at her coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die a horrible death, I advise you to take back what you shouldn¡¯t have said.¡±


    But now, Anna was so shocked that she could be called a fugitive. She was no longer afraid of any threats. She even banged the table and shouted happily, ¡°Help! Help! Jiang Yu! Mo Long! And that pig-headed chief! Leannemitted the crime of covering up for me. She covered up for me! Quickly arrest her!¡±


    ¡°Anna! Are you crazy?!¡± Leanne was so angry that her eyes were bloodshot. If they were not in the police station, she would definitely strangle Anna to death.


    ¡°We were originally on the same boat, but the boat sank. You left and threw me into the sea. Do you think I¡¯ll go crazy?¡± Anna shouted and cried, ¡°I¡¯m going to be in prison for the rest of my life. I wanted toe back, but now I have no chance! I shouldn¡¯t have believed you in the beginning. I didn¡¯t know you at that time, but I believed your nonsense! I thought that I could return to being an international supermodel after making a movie!¡±


    Anna was crying her heart out, but Leanne didn¡¯t want tofort her. She just wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    Just then, Harden opened the door and said to Anna, ¡°You have already admitted your crime, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Anna nodded with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Then sign your confession and criminal record. We will send you back to the country,¡± Harden said as he took out a criminal record.


    Anna signed it and immediately felt the strength in her limbs being taken away. She could only be dragged out.


    Anna had received the punishment she deserved, so the only one left was Leanne.


    However, Leanne was not involved in this matter, so it was not an easy task to catch her.


    ¡°Anna¡¯s words are all fake. Don¡¯t believe it,¡± Leanne walked to the door and said to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu looked at her and said after a long while, ¡°Of course, Anna is so crazy. Of course, you can¡¯t believe what she said.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Leanne said and turned to leave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day, shall we?¡± Harden smiled apologetically. ¡°Mr. Mo Long, look at what you said before¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his words, but Mo Long knew what he meant.


    So Mo Long said, ¡°I won¡¯t forget what I promised you.¡±

 Chapter 996 - Discharged From Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 996: Discharged From Hospital</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Harden was a little displeased that he did not receive a satisfactory answer. However, he had something that others could use against him, so he had no choice but to lower his head.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Take care, Mr. Mo Long and Miss Jiang Yu.¡± Harden nodded and bowed.


    Mo Long only said, ¡°This is an agreement between us, so I will definitely do what I promised you. However, if you continue to refuse to hold back, then I can not guarantee that these things will be revealed to the world at any time.¡±


    Hadden was shocked and quickly tightened his beer belly. ¡°I know, I know, Mr. Mo Long!¡±


    Jiang Yu was surprised, but she did not ask further and left with Mo Long.


    On the way back, Jiang Yu asked, ¡°What did you and Harden agree on?¡±


    Mo Long did not intend to hide it from her, so he told Jiang Yu everything.


    ¡°Although I know you have something on Harden, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. With this as a threat, he won¡¯t dare to do such things in the future. But, is it really okay not to report it to his leader?¡±


    ¡°This is a promise. Since I promised him, I must do it. Moreover, we are not locals. Even if I have more evidence than this, his uppermight not meet me. It¡¯s better to use this matter as a favor. Moreover, this matter has never been forgotten. It¡¯s only a matter of time before it¡¯s exposed by the local media.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    Since that was the case, then there was no need to do the thankless task.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Mo Long replied softly. ¡°Then should we return to the set or the hospital?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and was about to say ¡°Return to the set¡± when she received a call from Hebin.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, how¡¯s the matter going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all settled. Anna will also be sent back to her country.¡± Jiang Yu told Hebin the oue of the case.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Hebin let out a long sigh as if he was also feeling sorry for the matter. ¡°Something happened to Anna, and the third female lead will have to be re-selected again. Time is tight, so we can only choose a rtively suitable person through the auditions. ¡°So, I¡¯ll be busy with the auditions for the next few days. You, Tan Wei, and Leanne, get along well. Don¡¯t get into any conflicts. I¡¯ll Have Jin Lan watch over you.¡±


    ¡°Got it, director,¡± Jiang Yu replied.


    Getting along well with Tan Wei was fine, but as for Leanne¡­ It was better to forget about it.


    Jiang Yu changed her n and returned to the hospital with Mo Long.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Anna was really miserable. Regardless of whether she was working for Leanne or not, in the end, she was still unable to pull the insider, Leanne, down.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head, ¡°Leanne was able to escape from this matter safely because she had the guts to think, but she didn¡¯t have the guts to do it. She used her identity to suppress Anna and let her do whatever she wanted. ¡°However, after the incident was exposed, only Anna was punished. Leanne acted as if nothing had happened.¡±


    ¡°Most people in the entertainment industry are like this. Profites first,¡± Mo Long said softly.


    ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t dream about Anna when she sleeps at night.¡±


    After resting in the hospital for a few days, Jiang Yu¡¯s ankle had already recovered. Even the doctor could not help but exim, ¡°You¡¯ve recovered so well! I¡¯ll give you a full check-up and you¡¯ll be discharged soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Jiang Yu thanked him politely.


    After the full check-up, the doctor said, ¡°She¡¯s already recovered and can go through the discharge procedures.¡±


    Mo Long was still a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to rest and recuperate again?¡±


    The doctor said unhappily, ¡°Are you a doctor or am I a doctor? If I say that she¡¯s fine, then she¡¯s fine.¡±


    Even a CEO like Mo Long, who could control the skies with one hand, did not dare to talk back to Jiang Yu¡¯s attending physician. He could only follow the nurse to go through the discharge procedures and bring Jiang Yu back to the studio.


    Jiang Yu originally intended to go to the set, but before she left, the doctor told her to go home and rest for a night before going to work. Hence, Mo Long brought Jiang Yu back to the studio without any exnation.


    ¡°I already said that I¡¯m fine, so you¡¯re making a fuss over nothing,¡± Jiang Yu said unhappily. ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to go today, so I¡¯ll have to dy another day of filming.¡±


    Mo Long did not go along with her wishes this time. ¡°The Doctor has already told you to rest well before going to work. You don¡¯t want to get injured again right after you¡¯ve just recovered, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you say.¡± Jiang Yu curled her lips. ¡°I can jump and jump again a few days ago¡­¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the studio was pushed open. It was Leanne who came in, followed by a bald, greasy man.

 Chapter 997 - Didn’t Have Good Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 997: Didn¡¯t Have Good Intentions</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    As soon as the man entered the room, his gaze was attracted by Jiang Yu who was sitting on the sofa.


    However, when he turned around and saw Mo Long with a gloomy expression, the man¡¯s little thoughts were immediately scared out of his mind.


    Seeing this, Leanne smiled and said, ¡°Boss Warren, this is the Jiang Yu that I¡¯ve been talking about. The person beside her is Mr. Mo Long.¡±


    Her introduction of Mo Long was very vague, and she didn¡¯t mention that he was Jiang Yu¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    Warren didn¡¯t know about this either. She thought that Mo Long and Jiang Yu were unrted people. The thoughts that had just been suppressed in her heart suddenly rose again.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Warren.¡± Warren tightened his stomach and reached out his hand to Jiang Yu.


    Although she was disgusted, Jiang Yu still reached out her hand to shake his hand out of politeness. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°I know. Leanne has been telling me about you all the way.¡± Warren smiled and his eyes narrowed into slits. He held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand tightly and refused to let go.


    ¡°Really? Thank you.¡± Jiang Yu struggled to take her hand back and looked at Leanne expressionlessly.


    ¡°Boss Warren, are you tired? Let me take you upstairs to your room to rest.¡± Leanne was very eager to entertain Warren.


    Meanwhile, Warren looked at Jiang Yu reluctantly and went upstairs with Leanne.


    ¡°What is this Leanne doing?¡± Jiang Yu was puzzled. ¡°Who is this Warren?¡±


    Mo Long didn¡¯t know anything about this Warren.


    Soon, Leanne came downstairs, she walked to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°That¡¯s Warren, our new investor. Director Hebin was looking for a new female lead. Warren said that he could increase the investment by giving the position of female lead to his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Who is his daughter?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Hollywood¡¯s newest rising star, Revi,¡± Leanne said, ¡°Don¡¯t judge her poprity by how much money Warren spent on her, but her acting skills are really good and she¡¯s easy to get along with. This is a win-win for director Hebin, so she agreed.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you bring him to the studio?¡± Jiang Yu was puzzled. ¡°He¡¯s not from the studio, and neither is his daughter.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an investor. Don¡¯t you want to get closer to him?¡± Leanne looked at Jiang Yu as if she was looking at a country bumpkin, ¡°Do you think you can film and get paid just because the investor threw you a sum of money? You have to have a meal with him so that you can talk to him in the future.¡±


    However, this was only one of the small reasons. The biggest reason was that when Leanne heard that Warren liked young and beautiful women, Jiang Yu¡¯s face shed through her mind. If she could use a trick to send Jiang Yu to Warren¡¯s bed, then the Mo Long would definitely be in her hands.


    With such dirty thoughts in mind, Leanne brought Warren back to the studio, but she didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be discharged early.


    But it was also good, it saved a lot of time.


    ¡°¡­Does director Hebin know?¡±


    ¡°Of course, director Hebin arranged the meal time,¡± Leanne said matter-of-factly, ¡°It¡¯s in a week¡¯s time, at Revi¡¯s birthday party. I¡¯ll give you the address when the timees. You muste, and don¡¯t bete. If you¡¯re worried¡­ bring your fianc¨¦ along.¡±


    When she mentioned her fianc¨¦, Leanne deliberately raised her voice and looked at Mo Long with an ambiguous gaze.


    Mo Long replied coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your eyes, I¡¯ll help you contact the hospital for surgery.¡±


    Leanne¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly as she angrily returned to her room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After settling the matter of the third female lead, a smile appeared on Hebin¡¯s face that had not appeared for a long time.


    Everyone was still filming on the set. Warren and Mo Long were also going to visit them.


    Warren was not only looking at Revi, but also Jiang Yu. However, he did not know who Mo Long was visiting.


    Mo Long was tall and slender. When he sat without saying a word, the aura around him was the most lethal.


    Even Warren, a middle-aged man, had to admit that Mo Long was a mature and handsome man.


    He sighed in his heart more than once. It would be great if a mature and capable man like Mo Long could be his son-inw. Not only would he not embarrass his daughter, but he would also have a lot of face if he told others.


    So, he deliberately approached Mo Long and directly threw out his question. ¡°Mr. Mo Long, I¡¯ve heard about you from Leanne. You¡¯re very outstanding. Do you have a wife?¡±


    Mo Long did not look at him, but he still answered the question. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 998 - Drank The Wrong Orange Juice

    <h4>Chapter 998: Drank The Wrong Orange Juice</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Warren was a little disappointed. He didn¡¯t know what kind of woman could control this man.


    However, his disappointment was only temporary, and he quickly recovered.


    So what if he got married? As long as he was willing to spend money to suppress it, would he be afraid that Mo Long wouldn¡¯t divorce his wife?


    Thinking of this, Warren¡¯s face became happier and happier, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    When the shooting ended at night, Revi took out a few invitation cards and handed them to everyone present.


    ¡°Tomorrow is my birthday party. I hope everyone cane to support me.¡± Revi was very polite,pletely unlike her beer-bellied father.


    ¡°We will definitely go, Miss Revi,¡± said Hebin.


    Revi then left with Warren, but they also returned to the studio instead of returning to their own home.


    On the way, Warren talked excitedly to Revi about Mo long. ¡°That man is very handsome, mature and stylish. He suits you very well.¡±


    However, Revi was not interested in Mo long at all. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m still young, and I¡¯m still in the entertainment industry. How could I fall in love at this time?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself that you¡¯re in love!¡± Warren frowned, ¡°This is just two people. It¡¯s consensual, and there¡¯s no need for everyone to know about it. The two of you can talk in secret. Won¡¯t it be the same if you announce it when you get married?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the same?¡± Revi did not want to continue discussing this issue, so she simply closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    Seeing that his daughter was not going to listen to him, Warren was suddenly furious. ¡°If I knew you were so careless about your own matters, I wouldn¡¯t have spent so much money for you in the first ce!¡±


    Revi¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes or respond to Warren¡¯s words.


    The next night, after the shooting, Hebin nned to take them to Revi¡¯s birthday party to have a good time.


    Although Warren had just lost his temper with Revi yesterday, he was acting like a loving father today. In order to celebrate Revi¡¯s birthday, he even booked the entire floor of the restaurant.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a birthday, why do you need to buy the entire floor?¡± Revi looked at Warren with disappointment as she drank.


    Even if she had money, she wouldn¡¯t spend it like this!


    ¡°You¡¯re my only daughter. It¡¯s your birthday, so what if I, as a father, spend some money?¡± Warren¡¯s face was red from drinking, like a monkey¡¯s butt.


    Leanne poured two sses of red wine and handed one to Jiang Yu. ¡°Jiang Yu, we haven¡¯t had a proper meal like this since we met.¡±


    She clinked the sses, then raised her head and downed the wine in one gulp.


    Jiang Yu held the ss of wine in her hand and looked at it for a long time before slowly putting it back on the table. ¡°Such an opportunity¡­ probably won¡¯te again in the future. We should really cherish it.¡±


    The expression on Leanne¡¯s face froze, and she immediately returned to her usual appearance.


    She smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Where¡¯s the wine? Hurry up and drink it.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m allergic to alcohol.¡± Jiang Yu smiled slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s really unfortunate.¡± Leanne stopped smiling.


    It was indeed unfortunate. She had drugged Jiang Yu¡¯s red wine.


    However, when Leanne drugged the wine, she didn¡¯t put all the medicine in. Instead, she left a little. There were two cups of orange juice on the table, so Leanne took one and poured the rest into it when she turned around.


    Then, she handed the orange juice to Jiang Yu. ¡°Here.¡±


    Jiang Yu raised er eyebrows. She did not know Leanne was up to, but she still took it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Leanne wanted to watch Jiang Yu drink the orange juice, but Warren suddenly called out her name and said that she wanted to have a few drinks with her.


    Leanne had no choice but to drink a ss of wine with Warren before she turned her gaze back to Jiang Yu.


    Half of the orange juice in front of her had been drunk, and the other ss of orange juice was still in the same ce. It didn¡¯t look like it had been touched.


    Leanne smiled happily.


    However, after the continuous stream of red wine, Leanne really couldn¡¯t handle it. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who was good at drinking. Now that she had drunk a little more, her stomach began to burn.


    So she took another ss of orange juice and drank it.


    After drinking the entire ss of orange juice, Leanne felt a little better in her stomach. She turned her gaze to Jiang Yu again.


    Then, she saw Mo long take the half ss of orange juice and drink it as well.


    Leanne was shocked, and then her heart was filled with joy. It seemed that tonight would not only be Warren¡¯s matter, but also her matter.


    So she deliberately leaned into the ink dragon, trying to attract him with her scent: ¡°Mr. Mo Long¡­¡±

 Chapter 999 - Enter The Wrong Room

    <h4>Chapter 999: Enter The Wrong Room</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Leann¡¯s voice was so soft that no man could ignore it.


    However, Mo Long frowned and pushed her to the side in disgust. ¡°Miss Leanne, don¡¯t use such low-quality perfume again.¡±


    Leann¡¯s expression froze instantly. After a long while, she forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Mo Long, you really know how to joke. Who am I? Why would I use low-quality perfume?¡±


    Mo Long no longer looked at her. Instead, he focused on helping Jiang Yu with the food.


    Leanne looked at the intimate interaction between the two of them and gritted her teeth in hatred. However, she thought about the ss of orange juice that Jiang Yu and Mo Long drank and her mood improved again.


    Now, she only had to wait for two hours before the drug took effect.


    She signaled to Warren with her eyes and told him that her mission had beenpleted.


    This was a n that Leanne and Warren had nned together. One coveted Jiang Yu¡¯s beauty, while the other covet Mo Long¡¯s mature man¡¯s charm. Thus, this n was born.


    After receiving Leanne¡¯s signal, Warren couldn¡¯t wait to take the medicine and wait for the effect of the medicine two hourster.


    No one noticed the eye contact between the two of them. Everything went on silently.


    The partysted for nearly two hours. Warren saw that it was about time, she got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote today. I¡¯ve booked a room for everyone. The waiter will bring the room card to youter. Everyone can rest here tonight. I¡¯m old. I have to go rest now.¡±


    Everyone was cheering, ¡°Boss Warren is so generous.¡±.


    Warren pulled out his chair and left. Before he left, he gave Leanne a look. After Leanne received Warren¡¯s look, she made an excuse to go to the bathroom alone because she was afraid and insisted that Jiang Yu go with her.


    Jiang Yu also wanted to see what kind of tricks Leanne was up to, so she went with her.


    After Leanne came out of the bathroom, she deliberately led Jiang Yu to Warren¡¯s door and tried to distract Jiang Yu by talking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get along well in the future.¡± Leanne smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not good to maintain a neutral rtionship like this.¡±


    ¡°Our rtionship is very cold,¡± Jiang Yu replied with a fake smile. ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated our rtionship.¡±


    Leanne paused and was about to refute, but Jiang Yu questioned again, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    Leanne froze and looked up at Jiang Yu in disbelief.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a private room for eating. where is it?¡± Jiang Yu looked into Leann¡¯s eyes. ¡°You even used an excuse to bring me outside. Do you have a purpose?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t! Don¡¯t guess by yourself.¡± Leannelooked away guiltily and brought Jiang Yu to Warren¡¯s door.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll rest first.¡±Leanne covered her head and knocked on Warren¡¯s door.


    She had already thought it through. Once Warren opened the door, she would push Jiang Yu in and then close the door.


    However, the moment Warren opened the door, Leanne¡¯s legs went limp uncontrobly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Leanne eximed.


    Warren had already opened the door and was still shouting Jiang Yu¡¯s name.


    Jiang Yu reacted quickly and pushed Leanne into Warren¡¯s room. Then, she quickly closed the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me.¡± Jiang Yu stood at the door and pped her hands happily.


    Meanwhile, Leanne, who was lying in Warren¡¯s arms, had a nk mind. Her body was very hot and she couldn¡¯t help but want to lean on Warren¡¯s body.


    Warren thought that it was Jiang Yu in her arms, and he sighed about how proactive Jiang Yu was. In the next second, she pressed the person in her arms onto the bed.


    The two of them were busy in the dark room, and their ovepping figures couldn¡¯t help but rise and fall.


    Jiang Yu, who had facilitated this ¡°Good thing¡±, returned to the private room where she ate and sat in her original seat.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Mo Long put some food on Jiang Yu¡¯s te and poured her half a ss of red wine.


    ¡°I knew that Leanne wasn¡¯t so kind as to ease our rtionship,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°There was indeed something wrong with that ss of orange juice. Fortunately, I switched the package when she was drinking. Otherwise, I would be the one in trouble now.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mo Long was still very curious about what happened after Jiang Yu went to the bathroom.


    Jiang Yu told Mo Long everything in a low voice.


    ¡°She had to pay for what she had done,¡± Mo Long said. ¡°She secretly drugged someone else and thought that the unlucky one would be someone else. I didn¡¯t expect that the unlucky one would be herself.¡±

 Chapter 1000 - Astounding Shock

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Astounding Shock</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Half an hourter, everyone returned to their rooms with their room cards. Jiang Yu and Mo Long also rented a room to rest in.


    The next morning, after everyone got up and washed up, they brought their own things and prepared to go to the set to shoot.


    However, they waited for a long time, but Leanne and Warren didn¡¯te.


    ¡°Strange, where¡¯s my dad?¡± Revi kept looking at the time on her watch. ¡°Leanne isn¡¯ting, isn¡¯t she wasting our time?¡±


    ¡°Which room is Leanne in? Why don¡¯t we go and see her?¡± Someone suggested.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Before she finished her sentence, Leanne ran out of the stairs with her hair disheveled.


    Her clothes were tattered, and her eyes were very red and swollen. However, what was more eye-catching was the bruises on her neck.


    ¡°Run!¡± Leanne shouted and ran past the crowd, quickly running out of the door.


    ¡°What happened to her? And the marks on her neck. What happenedst night?¡± Someone asked.


    However, thetter part of the question was unnecessary because anyone could tell what happened to Leannest night.


    Not long after Leanne left, Warren walked over from the stairs with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He growled with a sullen face. When he walked up to Jiang Yu, he gave her a disgusted look.


    ¡°It¡¯s really baffling,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    With Warren and Leanne¡¯s looks, anyone with a good heart could guess what happened between themst night.


    However, Warren was the investor of the movie, and Leanne was the female lead, so they didn¡¯t dare to gossip and could only work carefully.


    Leanne didn¡¯t expect that the person who spent the night with her would be Warren.


    Although she knew that she had been pushed into Warren¡¯s room by Jiang Yu before the drug took effect, after the drug took effect, her mind went nk. She could only follow the instinct of desire to find something to make her happy.


    Warren also did not expect that the person he slept withst night was Leanne. He thought it was Jiang Yu who had taken effect, so he was very brave in bed and often let out a low growl like a beast.


    However, when he woke up this morning, he found that the person lying next to him was Leann, not Jiang Yu.


    He immediately felt that he had been deceived, so he only had a heart full of disgust towards Leanne.


    However, he hated Jiang Yu who he could not get. He thought that she was so beautiful and that she must have had an ambiguous rtionship with a lot of men. He also felt that such a beautiful woman, should fall into his hands.


    Therefore, he had been staying on set for the past few days. However, his eyes were no longer on Revi. Instead, he was focused on Jiang Yu.


    However, while he was peeking at Jiang Yu, Warren did not forget to set Mo Long and Revi up.


    ¡°Mr. Mo Long, may I know what kind of extraordinary talent your wife has? She can actually control a man like you,¡± Warren asked tentatively.


    Mo Long¡¯s expression gradually softened as he gestured for Warren to look at the set. ¡°Jiang Yu is my wife.¡±


    Warren was so shocked that he almost bit his tongue.


    ¡°What?! Jiang Yu is your wife?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Mo Long looked at Warren in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you and Leanne have known each other for so long, but she has never said that Jiang Yu and I are husband and wife?¡±


    Warren¡¯s face turned green and white, and he didn¡¯t know how to answer Mo Long.


    Of course, Leanne didn¡¯t tell him!


    If she told him, he wouldn¡¯t covet Jiang Yu!


    ¡°Damn it, that damn Leanne!¡± Warren gnashed his teeth in hatred, and his hatred for Leanne increased.


    It seemed that Leanne was lying to him from the beginning. First, she made him interested in Jiang Yu, and then she used a trick to climb into his bed at Revi¡¯s birthday party!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Leanne?¡± Mo Long pretended not to know. ¡°Why does Mr. Warren Hate Leanne so much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just hate¡­ it¡¯s disgusting!¡± Warren didn¡¯t hide her disgust for Leanne at all, ¡°She¡¯s a woman who only knows how to y tricks! Not only did she lie to me, but she also plotted to climb into my bed! It was the night of my daughter Reeve¡¯s Birthday Party!¡±


    ¡°Then she can¡¯t be forgiven.¡± Mo Long held back hisughter in his heart, but his face was very serious as he replied Warren.


    ¡°Of course I can¡¯t forgive her!¡± With Mo Long¡¯s response, Warren¡¯s anger grew. ¡°When this movie is finished shooting, I will make her lose her footing in the entertainment industry!¡±

 Chapter 1001 - Eyes Red With Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Eyes Red With Hatred</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    With Warren¡¯s wealth and power, what he said was definitely not a joke.


    With the speed and amount of money he had invested into Revi, as long as he wanted to, he couldpletely suppress Leanne with money.


    However, although he had a lot of money, he was not the kind of person who was rich and overbearing. Although he had always been looking for young and beautiful women, everything was with his daughter, Revi as top importance.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, why are you so angry for a person like Leanne?¡± Mo Long pretended tofort him. ¡°No matter how you look at it, she¡¯s just a small character. She can¡¯t achieve anything big.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mo Long, you can¡¯t underestimate Leanne!¡±


    As they were talking, the person they were talking about, Leanne, walked over.


    Leanne didn¡¯t want toe over either, but her script was here, and her manager went to the bathroom. She had no choice but to take it herself.


    The moment Warren saw Leanne, the expression on his face became even more unsightly. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°A woman who only knows how to y tricks!¡±


    Leanne was so angry that her face turned red, but she really didn¡¯t pay any attention to that matter.


    She originally wanted to send Jiang Yu into Warren¡¯s room, but in the end, something went wrong and she was the one who entered the room.


    But every time she thought of this matter, Leanne felt very wronged. She originally nned to have a one-night stand with Mo Long, and then use this opportunity to push Jiang Yu out of the main seat. But she didn¡¯t expect it to be with a greasy man like Warren. Moreover, when this man woke up the next day, he actually looked at her with disdain!


    This was the most intolerable thing!


    But this matter couldn¡¯t be exposed to the public, so Leanne didn¡¯t dare to publicize it. Even her agent didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth, so she could only grit her teeth and swallow it.


    So Leanne ignored Warren, hoping that after the filming of the movie was over, he could leave with Revi as soon as possible.


    But in Warren¡¯s eyes, this behavior became Leanne¡¯s irrationality, so she didn¡¯t dare to argue.


    Therefore, Warren¡¯s words became even more unpleasant. ¡°Did I hit your sore spot? Aren¡¯t you a woman who only knows how to y tricks?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Warren!¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t listen to it anymore. She didn¡¯t call her ¡°Boss Warren¡± anymore, but Warren¡¯s name.


    On the set, everyone¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted to her.


    ¡°What are you shouting for?!¡± Warren yelled back, ¡°Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t lie to me from the beginning?!¡±


    ¡°What did I lie to you about?¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Do you think that I would give myself up just because you have some stinky money? Look at yourself in the mirror! Do you think I would like a middle-aged man like you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Warren was so angry that his face bulged, ¡°If you weren¡¯t lying to me, then why were you in my room?¡±


    Seeing that he insisted on bringing this matter up, Leanne couldn¡¯t care less about losing face, she simply told him everything. ¡°What? You thought it was Jiang Yu, didn¡¯t you? Do you know what kind of identity Mo Long is by your side? He¡¯s Jiang Yu¡¯s fianc¨¦! You covet someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e and say that you¡¯ll pursue her no matter what the price is. Do you think you¡¯re any better than this?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Warren argued while looking at Mo Long guiltily from the corner of his eyes. He noticed that Mo Long¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡±


    Leann sneered, ¡°So what if you admit it at this time? I¡¯m not a good person. I helped you toplete this n. So in the end, it¡¯s my own fault. I admit it. But what about you? You¡¯re already so old, and you¡¯re already halfway into the coffin, yet you¡¯re still going around making moves on beautiful women! You¡¯re really shameless. What do you want your daughter to think?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Warren was furious. He picked up a ss on the table and threw it at Leanne.


    Then, he hurriedly exined to Mo Long, ¡°Mr. Mo Long, you mustn¡¯t believe this b * tch¡¯s words! I¡¯ve never had such thoughts about Miss Jiang Yu!¡±


    Mo Long gave him a cold nce, then stood up and went to the waiting room.


    Warren could not guess Mo Long¡¯s thoughts, so he could only watch him turn around and leave.


    Not long after, Mo Long returned with a ss of water.


    He handed the water to Warren, and his attitude was very tough, ¡°Mr. Warren, you must be thirsty after talking for so long. Drink some water.¡±


    For some reason, Warren only felt guilty and guilty towards Mo Long in the beginning. But now, seeing the dark expression on his face and feeling his cold aura, those feelings of guilt and guilt were long gone, reced by endless fear.

 Chapter 1002 - Temporary Loss of Function

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Temporary Loss of Function</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Seeing that Warren didn¡¯t take the water, Mo Long raised his eyebrows and looked at him calmly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll drink it.¡± Warren hurriedly took the ss of water.


    However, the water inside was boiled at 100 degrees Celsius. As Warren took it, he let go of it because of the heat.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Warren cried out in pain, and his hands were also scalded in that instant.


    The cup of water also urately smashed into the middle of Warren¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± Warren howled again. Anyone who heard it felt the pain for him.


    ¡°I forgot to say, this is boiling water.¡± Mo Long said coldly, ¡°But Mr. Warren is really careless. Didn¡¯t you see that I was holding the edge of the cup just now? How dare you take the boiling water so directly? You are really brave.¡±


    No matter how silly Warren was, he knew that Mo Long did it on purpose.


    But he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Seeing this, Revi didn¡¯t care about the rest of the scene. She quickly walked to Warren¡¯s side and called the hospital.


    ¡°Dad! Hold on, the ambnce ising!¡± Revi¡¯s eyes were full of tears, a momentter, she stood up and questioned Mo Long, ¡°Mo Long! What do you mean? My dad said that he doesn¡¯t have such thoughts towards Jiang Yu. Why are you still doing this?¡±


    ¡°You really know how to defend him.¡± Mo Long frowned and his face was dark, ¡°He was so angry that he hurt his rade and exined that he never had such thoughts¡­ Miss Revi, would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Revi could not refute her. In the end, she looked at Jiang Yu for help. ¡°Jiang Yu! Mind your fianc¨¦!¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s heart was also filled with mixed feelings. She did not know what to say.


    She and Revi were clearly friends, but her father, Warren, had been coveting her?


    Seeing that Jiang Yu did not speak, Revi was a little anxious. She pointed her finger at Leanne. ¡°Why did you make up such a lie to frame my father?¡±


    Leanne covered her wound, she sneered. ¡°What good will it do me to frame him? Do you really think that your family has a few stinky money and that everyone will revolve around you? As long as there is one sentence that says your family is not good, is that framing? Revi, don¡¯t be silly. What I said is the truth. Other than you, no one will not believe it.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! My father isn¡¯t that kind of person!¡± Revi was so anxious that she almost cried.


    Unfortunately, no one on set stood up for Revi.


    Ten minutester, an ambnce arrived and picked up Warren. Revi also left with him.


    Revi went to the hospital, and Leanne was injured. So, they could only film Jiang Yu for the rest of the scene.


    However, Jiang Yu was not in the mood to continue filming after such a thing happened.


    Hebin could understand and was also worried that Jiang Yu would not be able to get over this matter, so she let her go back to rest first.


    Jiang Yu nodded and thanked the director. ¡°Thank you, Director.¡±


    However, she did not return to the studio. Instead, she went to the hospital with Mo Long.


    By the time they reached the hospital, Warren had already been transferred from the emergency ward to the general ward.


    The Doctor gave Warren a very thorough check-up. The final result was that Warren¡¯s life was not in danger.


    ¡°Doctor, did you check carefully?¡± Revi could not believe that her father was fine. ¡°My father was scalded by boiling water. How could he be fine?¡±


    As she said that, she red at Mo Long angrily.


    The doctor handed the results of the examination to Revi. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then look for yourself. Your father was only scalded by boiling water on a small area. Although that area is fragile, your father was also wearing pants. It¡¯s just that he won¡¯t be able to have sex for the past three years. It¡¯s not a disease that can¡¯t be cured.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing this news, Warren was so anxious that he almost fell off the hospital bed.


    This was like a bolt from the blue to him!


    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, why are you still thinking about this kind of thing?¡± The doctor did not expect that someone would still want to have sex with a woman at such a critical moment.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you treat it?¡± Warren did not give up and still wanted the doctor to treat her.


    The Doctor was speechless. ¡°I say, what¡¯s wrong with you, patient? It¡¯s just a small burn. How do you want to treat it? It¡¯s neither arge area nor a serious burn. I¡¯ll give you some ointment at most, but you¡¯re still not allowed to have sex for three years.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, think of something else.¡± Warren was about to cry.

 Chapter 1003 - School Was About To Start

    <h4>Chapter 1003: School Was About To Start</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Three years. This time was enough to kill him!


    The Doctor was speechless. He didn¡¯t want to spend any more time with Warren.


    So he ignored Warren and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s only three years. So what if you just endure it?¡± Revi was also angry, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t live without a woman? If my mom finds out about what you did, she¡¯ll be very angry!¡±


    Hearing Revi mention his dead wife, Warren¡¯s face suddenly changed. He still had a heavy expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s dad¡¯s fault.¡±


    Revi turned her face away and saw Mo Long standing at the door of the ward, looking like he was watching a good show. Beside him was Jiang Yu, who had an indescribable expression on her face.


    She immediately lost her temper. ¡°You still have the cheek to stand here? You burned my father with boiling water. Why aren¡¯t you apologizing?¡±


    ¡°He coveted my fianc¨¦e. I didn¡¯t take his life. I only gave him such a small punishment. You should feel lucky.¡± Mo Long crossed his arms and looked sharply at Warren.


    Warren was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to breathe. He could only turn his head away and no longer look at Mo Long and Jiang Yu.


    However, Revi didn¡¯t believe what Leanne said about Warren. She was also very unhappy with Mo Long¡¯s attitude. ¡°You believe whatever Leanne said? Then why don¡¯t you believe what my dad said about him not having that kind of idea?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who believes him.¡± Mo Long mercilessly exposed rRvi.


    ¡°So what? He¡¯s my dad. If I don¡¯t believe him, do I have to believe that Leanne? Besides, Jiang Yu is only your fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s not married to you! So what if my father really has such thoughts?¡± Rebutted Revi.


    After hearing this, not only did Mo Long and Jiang Yu¡¯s expressions turn ugly, even Warren, who was lying on the hospital bed, felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Revi! What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you think this matter isn¡¯t big enough?!¡±


    ¡°Dad! I¡¯m speaking up for you!¡± Revi looked at Warren in disbelief. ¡°Is¡­ is what Leanne said true? Are you really coveting someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe what Leanne said! Don¡¯t get too close to Leanne!¡± Warren¡¯s voice changed, ¡°But this is not your business! Go back to your filming now and don¡¯t stay in the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Revi shouted.


    ¡°Go back!¡± It was the first time Warren spoke to Revi in such a heavy tone.


    ¡°¡­ I got it!¡± Revi stomped her feet and red at Mo Long before leaving the hospital and returning to the set.


    After Revi left, Warren struggled to sit up, he kept apologizing to Mo Long, ¡°Mr. Mo Long, I¡¯m really sorry. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know Miss Jiang Yu¡¯s identity at the beginning, so I had that dirty thought. If I had known that she was your fianc¨¦e, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to have such a thought!¡±


    ¡°So you still have this thought, right?¡± Mo Long¡¯s eyes reflected Warren¡¯s shivering look as she sat on the hospital bed, ¡°When Leanne identified you, you refused to admit it. You were just worried that you would lose face in the eyes of others, right?¡±


    He was right. Warren could only nod and admit, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Mo Long was so angry that his teeth were chattering. He could not help but step forward and want to beat Warren up. He was afraid that this would not ease his anger.


    Jiang Yu stopped Mo Long and shook her head at him. ¡°ording to the time, I¡¯m going to start school soon. I need to finish shooting the movie here as soon as possible and then go back to school.¡±


    The implication was that she did not want to have a conflict with Revi because of Warren during this period of time because it would dy the progress of the shooting.


    However, Mo Long still could not take it lying down. ¡°Are we just going to let him go?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we make it impossible for him to have sex with a woman for three years?¡± Jiang Yu smiled slyly. ¡°This punishment is much better than beating him up.¡±


    Mo Long could only put down his clenched fists when he heard that.


    Warren heaved a sigh of relief at first because she had avoided a beating.


    However, in the next second, she felt sad again.


    Three years! How could she get through this period of time?


    ¡°Mr. Warren, let¡¯s put this matter behind us. No matter what you thought at that time, I hope you can restrain yourself in the future,¡± Jiang Yu walked to Warren and said, she said very politely, ¡°After all, you don¡¯t want to let Revi be disappointed with you after finding out about this, do you?¡±

 Chapter 1004 - Shoot Was Over

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Shoot Was Over</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    The moment Jiang Yu mentioned Revi, Warren¡¯s expression changed again.


    Although he did not have much feelings for his wife, it was just a business marriage, but he was very fond of his daughter Revi.


    Moreover, Warren had always shown that he liked his wife very much in front of Revi. Even when she passed away, he still pretended to be very sad.


    After a long silence, Warren lowered his head and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jiang Yu. It¡¯s my fault. You and Mr. Mo Long can do whatever you want to me, but don¡¯t make things difficult for Revi.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen. This is your problem, not Revi¡¯s problem. I still know who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong.¡± Jiang Yu smiled slightly, as if she had really forgiven Warren.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Warren thanked her sincerely this time.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long returned to the set and nned to take the time to shoot before returning to China.


    At first, Hebin was worried about Jiang Yu¡¯s condition. She was worried that she was acting tough, so she decided to give her a few more days off.


    However, Jiang Yu insisted on shooting, and Hebin saw that her condition didn¡¯t seem to be problematic, so she agreed to continue shooting.


    However, Leann needed a few days to recover from her injuries, so her scenes were arranged forter.


    Because of Warren¡¯s matter, Revi¡¯s mood had been unstable, so Hebin arranged her scenes forter.


    ¡°Sigh, too many things have happened recently.¡± Hebin sighed, ¡°First, it¡¯s about Anna, and now it¡¯s about Leann and boss Warren. I really don¡¯t know when things will settle down and we can safely finish filming this movie.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, director,¡± Jiang Yuforted, ¡°These things won¡¯t happen in the future. Aren¡¯t there only two weeks left until the estimatedpletion time? Two weeks will soon pass, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯reforting me, but I¡¯m still very happy.¡± Hebin smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to start school soon, right? Then when you graduate, I¡¯ll definitely invite you to act.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± Jiang Yu smiled politely.


    As a supporting role, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have many scenes to begin with, and there weren¡¯t many scenes left. There was still a week before school started. As long as they filmed quickly, there would be enough time.


    Moreover, Leanne and Revi hadn¡¯t filmed recently, so Jiang Yu only used four days to finish filming the remaining scenes.


    Although time was tight, the scenes that Jiang Yu performed still received Hebin¡¯s praise.


    ¡°Director, thank you for taking care of me during this period of time. I¡¯ll go back to school first. When I¡¯m on vacation, I¡¯ll definitelye back to see you,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hebin nodded with a smile. ¡°Go back quickly. Don¡¯t bete for the start of school.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Director.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long boarded the ne and returned to their country.


    Mo Long had always felt that it would be too easy for Leanne to let her off just like that.


    ¡°Leanne is a bad person, but her brain isn¡¯t working properly,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile, ¡°She helped Warren do bad things, but in the end, she suffered the consequences. This is also a lesson for her. She will remember this in the future. Moreover, Warren also hates this matter. Even if we don¡¯t do anything, he won¡¯t let Leanne off.¡±


    ¡°It better be like that.¡± Mo Long snorted. ¡°To a certain extent, they are a good match.¡±


    ¡°Leanne looks down on Warren, and Warren looks down on Leanne.¡± Jiang Yu smiled even more happily. And Revi must be the first one to stand up and disagree with this matter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Mo Long couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s better to let Warren handle this matter himself. He said before that he would do everything he can to make Leanne lose her footing in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Then we don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Jiang Yu continued packing her luggage. ¡°Moreover, with this matter, Leanne will definitely not be able to take the position of International Movie Queen.¡±


    Speaking of this, Mo Long became interested. ¡°Yu¡¯er, do you want to be an international movie queen?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Jiang Yu did not hide her yearning for that position at all, ¡°But those who can sit in that position are all very outstanding actors. Although I have confidence in my own strength, I¡¯m not at the point where I¡¯m conceited. I¡¯m already very satisfied with being able to get the position of best actress. Although I yearn for the position of International Movie Queen, I¡¯m not so arrogant as to covet that position.¡±


    ¡°But Yu-er is very outstanding. She can definitely get that position,¡± Mo Long whispered into Jiang Yu¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 1005 - New Semester

    <h4>Chapter 1005: New Semester</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Mo Long¡¯s warm breath reached Jiang Yu¡¯s ears, making her blush uncontrobly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, I don¡¯t have the strength.¡± Jiang Yu turned her face away, her hands still a little unsteady as she packed her luggage.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t be modest, you have the strength.¡± Mo Longughed out loud, reaching out to touch Jiang Yu¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Jiang Yu replied in a low voice.


    At the beginning of the new semester, the weather was at its hottest. Jiang Yu was sweating all over just lying on the bed in the dormitory.


    Even though she was blowing on the air conditioner, the heat in the air was still lingering.


    Jiang Yuy on the bed and made a team call with Lu Qi and the others.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too hot this summer?¡± Dai Zhu said, ¡°It¡¯s never been so hot before!¡±


    ¡°The Sun will spit fire this year, Hahaha!¡± Kang Xueughed loudly.


    ¡°Kang Xue, I haven¡¯t heard from you recently. How is it?¡± Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Kang He didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, right?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s been quite well-behaved recently. She doesn¡¯t even go home much anymore,¡± Kang Xue replied, ¡°But I heard from her secretary that she¡¯s been going out alone recently. She won¡¯t be back for a long, long time. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°What good can she do?¡± Dai Zhu smiled disdainfully. ¡°When I first saw her, I knew she was not a good person!¡±


    ¡°But her whereabouts have been so mysterious recently. Is she nning to do something big?¡± Lu Qi guessed, ¡°First, she disappeared for a few days. Then, when she came back, she suddenly became the wife or lover of some big boss?¡±


    ¡°Have you read too many novels?¡± Dai Zhuughed mercilessly. ¡°Even if Kang He really wants to do this, she has to have this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about her. Jiang Yu, where have you been recently?¡± Kang Xue¡¯s topic was directed at Jiang Yu, ¡°The few of us who are single can only stay at home or at thepany. But you must have gone out to y with your fianc¨¦, right?¡±


    Kang Xue could not help butugh as she said this.


    Jiang Yu smiled helplessly and told them all about her experiences in Mysia and Hollywood.


    ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re actually filming in Hollywood!¡± The other three cried out in surprise. ¡°Are there many international stars? Did you work with them?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a studio where a friend of mine works with Hollywood. Most of the actors there are only slightly famous. There aren¡¯t any big names like international stars.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The other three were a little disappointed, but they quickly returned to normal. ¡°But this isn¡¯t a big problem. Since you¡¯ve already gone to Hollywood to film, then you¡¯ll also enter the overseas market in the future! Maybe, Jiang Yu, you can even get an international movie queen!¡±


    ¡°I really yearn for that position, but I still know my own strength.¡± Jiang Yu smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Jiang R an? I heard that she didn¡¯te to school. She skipped school for a period of timest semester. I didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯te this semester.¡±Dai Zhu mentioned Jiang ran. ¡°Jiang Yu, do you know what happened?¡±


    Jiang Yu hesitated for a moment, but she still told her about how Jiang ran went to prison.


    After she finished speaking, there was silence on the other end of the phone.


    After a long while, Dai Zhu sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Ran would throw away her future.¡±


    She had always had the temperament of a missy, but after hearing what Jiang Yu said, she also felt that Jiang Ran¡¯s stupid behavior was not worth it.


    Lu Qi agreed, ¡°It is indeed not worth it. If that¡¯s the case, the Jiang family will not tolerate her.¡±


    Although she hated Jiang Ran and had always hoped that she would pay the price for what she did, she had never thought of sending her to prison.


    Kang Xue did not know much about Jiang Ran. The only impression she had was that she used to be a follower behind her back. Later on, she used the Kang family to be a ¡°person above others.¡±.


    Speaking of the Jiang family, Lu Qi had recently heard of something. ¡°Xiao Yu, I heard that Jiang Hai has been working with other businesses recently and is nning to sell animal fur.¡±


    ¡°Animal fur?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned. ¡°Then is his jewelrypany closed?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that he has invested in a new industry,¡± Lu Qi exined. ¡°He¡¯s really not afraid of losing money. Animal fur isn¡¯t a profitable industry.¡±

 Chapter 1006 - Illegal Industry

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Illegal Industry</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Not only does it not make money, but it is also illegal to kill animals that are protected by the state!¡± Dai Zhu eximed, ¡°Is Jiang Hai crazy? Moreover, there are only a fewpanies that sell animal fur, and they are all smallpanies. How much money can he earn from investing?¡±


    After saying this, Dai Zhu remembered that Jiang Hai was Jiang Yu¡¯s father. Would Jiang Yu be unhappy if she said that about her father?


    Therefore, Dai Zhu softly called out Jiang Yu¡¯s name, ¡°Jiang Yu, Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yu asked in confusion, ¡°Dai Zhu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Hearing that Jiang Yu did not seem angry, Dai Zhu heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    Jiang Yu continued, ¡°Jiang Hai is really not afraid of death. Back then, because of the fake jewelry, he was asked to pay off his debts. I didn¡¯t expect that he would still dare to invest in such a dangerous industry.¡±


    ¡°And I heard that the money he invested was borrowed from usury.¡± Lu Qi told her what she knew, but there was one thing that she didn¡¯t know how to say. ¡°And¡­ But this is just what I heard, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Aiya, Lu Qi, just say it openly!¡± Dai Zhu¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and she urged Lu Qi to quickly tell her about it.


    Lu Qi took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°Jiang Hai is holding Wei Juan at the loan sharks.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Dai Zhu and Kang Xue Gasped. ¡°Did he¡­ put his wife there?¡±


    Jiang Yu was also stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Hai to do this for money.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, how did you know about this?¡± Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Jiang Hai or Wei Juane forward to defend themselves?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the weird part.¡± Lu Qi sighed, ¡°This is a rumor without any evidence. Plus, Jiang Hai didn¡¯t exin himself, and even Wei Juan didn¡¯te forward to exin, so no one could say anything. They could only ignore it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Wei Juan? She was mortgaged by that shameless husband to a usurer. Isn¡¯t she scared at all? Dai Zhu wanted to catch Wei Juan right now, she wanted to beat her up and see what was going on in her mind.


    ¡°Either it¡¯s because this matter is fake, so Wei Juan is toozy toe forward and exin. Or it¡¯s actually true¡­¡± Kang Xue made a bold guess. ¡°Wei Juan wanted to exin, but someone didn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    It went without saying who the ¡°Person¡± in ¡°Someone¡± was.


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t Jiang Hai let Wei Juane forward and exin? As long as he came forward to exin, wouldn¡¯t it be fine if he said that there was no such thing? In that case, there wouldn¡¯t be such groundless rumors on the Inte.¡± Dai Zhu didn¡¯t understand.


    Lu Qi also didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Yeah, if the rumors develop, then it would be a fatal blow to Jiang Hai, right?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ maybe it¡¯s because this matter is fake? So the two of them are toozy to exin?¡± Kang Xue could only think of this reason.


    The three of them had been discussing this matter. Suddenly, they realized that Jiang Yu hadn¡¯t said anything. They couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you still listening?¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent on the other end of the phone. Finally, she asked, ¡°Has Jiang Hai and Wei Juan quarreled recently? Or did they have any conflicts?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about that,¡± Lu Qi answered truthfully. ¡°And I heard from my father that the two of them were pretending to be very loving in front of others a while ago. But recently, the two of them haven¡¯t appeared at the banquet together. Even if they did, Jiang Hai was the only one. When others ask, Jiang Hai said that Wei Juan was sick and was recuperating at home.¡±


    ¡°Recuperating?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned.


    Wei Juan¡­ Was she really sick?


    The timing was too coincidental, so it was hard not to suspect her.


    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t n to visit her,¡± Lu Qi said. ¡°She is not my friend, and she treated you like that before. I Won¡¯t visit her.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Xiao Yu! Are you going to see that Wei Juan?!¡± Lu Qi shouted, but Jiang Yu didn¡¯t answer because she had already hung up.


    The other three people were on the phone and didn¡¯t know what to say next, so the three of them agreed to go to the Jiang family as well.


    Since school had just started and the new schedule was still being set, they had nothing to do, so they might as well go to the Jiang family to see what Jiang Hai was up to.

 Chapter 1007 - Felt Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Felt Guilty</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong>Dragon Boat Trantion<strong>Editor:</strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    They didn¡¯t leave with Jiang Yu, but they arrived around the same time.


    Jiang Yu was also surprised to see the three of them. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°To apany you, of course.¡± Lu Qi patted Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Who knows what happened to the Jiang family recently? Don¡¯t look at Jiang Hai¡¯s sanctimonious appearance in front of outsiders. Who knows if he¡¯s actually a lunatic? What if he goes crazy and hurts you? The four of us can at least subdue him.¡±


    ¡°If he really goes crazy, the four of us might not be able to defeat him.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head.


    ¡°Then we will stand at the door and not go in. When the situation is not right, we will run immediately,¡± Lu Qi added.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu also knew that they had to apany her today, so she could only smile helplessly and say, ¡°Got it.¡±


    She walked up and knocked on the door of the Jiang family.


    However, no one responded.


    ¡°Is there no one at home? But even if Jiang Hai isn¡¯t here, Wei Juan should be here, right?¡± Jiang Yu knocked on the door several times, but still no one responded.


    ¡°It seems that there¡¯s really no one. Let¡¯s go first,¡± said Dai Zhu.


    Just as they were about to turn around and leave, the door behind them suddenly opened. At the same time, a low male voice sounded, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    This voice sounded like Jiang Hai, but there were other strange voices mixed within, making it seem unfamiliar.


    Jiang Yu turned around and saw the bearded Jiang Hai standing at the door. Half of his face was exposed, while the other half was hidden in the darkness.


    When Jiang Hai saw Jiang Yu, he was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He didn¡¯t have a good tone with Jiang Yu right now, because in his eyes, Jiang Yu was the ingrate who didn¡¯t acknowledge her father after acknowledging her ancestors. And because of her, hisst money tree, Jiang Ran, was also in prison.


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment and put on a kind smile. ¡°I heard that Auntie Wei is sick, so I came to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Wei? You went back to the Kang family and became a phoenix. You don¡¯t even know the word ¡®mother¡¯?¡± Jiang Hai sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± Jiang Yu was still smiling. ¡°Auntie Wei isn¡¯t my mother to begin with. Then what¡¯s wrong with me calling her auntie?¡±


    Jiang Hai choked for a moment and said after a long while, ¡°Go back. She¡¯s not in good health and isn¡¯t suitable to see others.¡±


    ¡°It is because she is sick that we came to see her.¡± As she said that, Jiang Yu was about to walk in.


    However, Jiang Hai blocked the door and did not let Jiang Yu in.


    ¡°I told you, she is not in good health and is not suitable to see others.¡± Jiang Hai frowned and his tone became colder and colder.


    Dai Zhu, who was at the side, could not help but walk over and ask, ¡°We came to see her out of kindness. What is wrong with you? Are the rumors true? Did you kidnap your wife?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s face turned red. ¡°She¡¯s my wife. How could I possibly kidnap her?!¡±


    Dai Zhu didn¡¯t believe Jiang Hai¡¯s words. ¡°Who knows if you can do such a thing? If you really don¡¯t have a ghost in your heart, then let us go in and take a look.¡±


    As she said that, she took a step forward.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Veins popped up on Jiang Hai¡¯s forehead. ¡°This is my home, and this is also my family¡¯s business. What do you think you are? Don¡¯t tell me you can just enter as you wish? Don¡¯t I care about my face?¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Hai mmed the door shut.


    ¡°Jiang Hai! Jiang Hai!¡± Dai Zhu, who had been rejected by the door, was furious. She stood at the door and shouted Jiang Hai¡¯s name.


    After shouting a few times, Dai Zhu felt that her anger was not vented. She knocked on the door again, but this time, no matter how hard she knocked, no one came out.


    ¡°This Jiang Hai! He must have a ghost in his heart!¡± Dai Zhu was so angry that she kicked the door hard. ¡°If he didn¡¯t feel guilty in his heart, why didn¡¯t he let us in?¡±


    Lu Qi was also puzzled. ¡°Is it true that Jiang Hai mortgaged Wei Juan to a loan shark?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a while and said, ¡°Wei Juan should still be in the Jiang family, but something might have happened to her.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± Dai Zhu suddenly became afraid. ¡°Does Jiang Hai really dare to do that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing he wouldn¡¯t dare to do,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°Xiao Qi, do you know where Jiang Hai borrowed money from?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lu Qi shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be seen in the light. How can Jiang Hai let others know? Although I know these things from my dad, my dad only heard it from other people¡¯s gossip.¡±

 Chapter 1008 - Wait And Watch

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Wait And Watch</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and check it out,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back first. If something really happened to Wei Juan, we have to call the police immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The group of them returned to the school. Jiang Yu immediately went back to her dorm. She took out herputer and began to investigate Jiang Hai¡¯s recent schedule and who he had contacted recently.


    However, an hourter, Jiang Yu only found the merchant who sold animal fur.


    Jiang Hai had only been in contact with this merchant recently, and he hadn¡¯t been in contact with any so-called loan sharks. Including his recent schedule, which was to wander between the Jiang family and the jewelrypany, he hadn¡¯t gone to any unusual ces.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ We guessed wrong?¡± Jiang Yu bit her index finger and checked Jiang Hai again.


    However, the result of the reinvestigation was the same as the first time. It showed that Jiang Hai didn¡¯t borrow money from usury.


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips and told Lu Qi and the others about this.


    Lu Qi was also shocked when she found out. ¡°How is it possible? If he didn¡¯t borrow money from usury, how could he have the money to invest?¡±


    Dai Zhu also suspected that Jiang Yu¡¯s investigation was wrong. ¡°Jiang Yu, did you make a mistake? Although the rumors were unreliable, they were notpletely fabricated. It was because someone saw it or had evidence that it was leaked


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already investigated twice, and there is indeed no indication that he went to borrow money from loan sharks.¡± Jiang Yu held her forehead helplessly, ¡°Although I also feel that I made a mistake, the results were the same twice. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ Jiang Hai didn¡¯t borrow money from usury? Then what about Wei Juan?¡± Dai Zhu was brainstorming. ¡°Is she really just sick? It can¡¯t be. There¡¯s nothing shameful about being sick, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And we went to see her out of kindness. Jiang Hai didn¡¯t let us in, which means that he¡¯s guilty,¡± Kang Xue agreed.


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If Jiang Hai really didn¡¯t borrow money from usury, then Wei Juan should be safe now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Lu Qi agreed, but she was still curious about one thing. ¡°Xiao Yu, Wei Juan treated you so bad before, why are you still worried about her? It would be best if something really happened to her.¡±


    Every time Wei Juan was mentioned, Lu Qi could recall her previous bitter and unkind face.


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment and realized that she didn¡¯t know why she had to go to this extent.


    It was impossible to say that she had feelings for Wei Juan. After all, Jiang Yu hadn¡¯t forgotten how she had treated Jiang ran and herself differently before.


    So Jiang Yu thought for a long time before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I still hate the Jiang family. Even if Jiang ran went to prison, I didn¡¯t feel sorry for her. I just felt that she deserved it.¡±


    ¡°What about Wei Juan? She has done so many things to let you down. Compared to Jiang Ran, she deserves it more,¡± Lu Qi said angrily.


    Dai Zhu also felt that what Lu Qi said made sense. ¡°That¡¯s right, Jiang Yu. I heard from Lu Qi that Wei Juan treated you very badly before. Why are you still thinking of saving her now? In my opinion, we shouldn¡¯t care whether something happened to her or not!¡±


    Kang Xue didn¡¯t agree with them, but she didn¡¯t stand on Jiang Yu¡¯s side either.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because she wants to save Wei Juan,¡± Jiang Yu gave such an ambiguous exnation. ¡°If I save Wei Juan, she and Jiang ran will have to be very grateful to me.¡±


    ¡°The mother and daughter wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡± Lu Qi said, ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t think too highly of Wei Juan and her son. They are ungrateful wretches. Even if you save her, she won¡¯t thank you. She might even think that it¡¯s only right for you to save her!¡±


    ¡°No matter what the reason is, Wei Juan must be saved. Even if I hate her, I can¡¯t just watch her get into trouble in Jiang Hai¡¯s hands,¡± said Jiang Yu, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s still a human life. You can¡¯t just give up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind!¡± Lu Qi was disappointed. ¡°When the timees to save Wei Juan, I want to see if she will thank you!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled helplessly. ¡°You guys, if you didn¡¯t know better, you would have thought that Wei Juan was the one who abused you. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. What we need to do now is to keep an eye on Jiang Hai¡¯s every move.¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t even leave his house. How are we supposed to keep an eye on him?¡± Dai Zhu was in a dilemma again. ¡°We can¡¯t sneak in, right?¡±


    When Dai Zhu said this, Jiang Yu was also in a dilemma.

 Chapter 1009 - Found Something

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Found Something</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I feel like Jiang Hai is surrounded by darkness. He doesn¡¯t look like a normal person anymore.¡± Dai Zhu was still scared when she thought of Jiang Hai¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of something,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Kang Xue Sighed. ¡°There are so many things going on. First, Kang He. I don¡¯t know which man he is with. Now, it¡¯s Jiang Hai and Wei Juan. I don¡¯t know what kind of tricks they are ying.¡±


    ¡°I will find out about this. Don¡¯t be anxious,¡± Jiang Yu said. She nned to tell Mo Long about this.


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu went online to check her ss schedule. She found that the new ss schedule could only be confirmed the next day. So, she packed up briefly and returned to Mo Garden.


    !!


    She couldn¡¯t exin this matter over the phone. She had to tell it to Mo Long face to face.


    At night, Mo Long came back from thepany and saw Jiang Yu already sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Is there no ss today? Why are you back?¡± Mo Long hung his suit jacket on the shelf and walked to the sofa.


    Jiang Yu told Mo Long everything she knew from Lu Qi.


    After Mo Long heard it, he hesitated for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this matter, but there¡¯s no concrete evidence for the time being, so everyone¡¯s attitude towards this matter is to turn a blind eye.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qi also said that this matter is gossip and there¡¯s no reliable evidence to prove it. However, I went to the Jiang family home with them during the day. Jiang Hai was very dispirited and refused to let us in. Therefore, I suspect that he has a guilty conscience and is worried that we will find something wrong. That¡¯s why he has been stopping us.¡±


    Mo Long thought for a moment and said, ¡°If this matter is true, then Jiang Hai¡¯s fate will be even worse.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried about Wei Juan.¡± Jiang Yu was worried about Wei Juan¡¯s safety. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have any feelings for them, I can¡¯t let Jiang Hai destroy a life at will.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Teng Yi to investigate this matter. Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t be anxious,¡± Mo Longforted her. ¡°Since Jiang Hai wants to use Wei Juan as coteral for the usury merchant, he won¡¯t hurt Wei Juan for the time being. However, loan shark is an illegal business. Although some people break thew for money, they won¡¯t put such things on the surface. Therefore, it will take some time to investigate it.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve done a simple check today. Jiang Hai¡¯s schedule has been very regr recently. Other than the Jiang Jewelry Company and a few smallpanies that sell animal fur, he hasn¡¯t been anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really smart at this time.¡± Mo Long snorted. ¡°He knows to hide his schedule for fear of being discovered by others.¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°Should we call the police about this? Let the police take Jiang Hai into custody first, and then slowly investigate it?¡±


    ¡°We can call the police, but we need to keep the news of this case under wraps as much as possible.¡± Mo Long also frowned, ¡°This is a big case. If the police know about it, the investigation will definitely not be quiet. If that group of people knew about it, it was very likely that they would escape before the police found out about it. If that¡¯s the case, even if Jiang Hai was in cahoots with the loan sharks, without evidence, the police will still close the case like this. Moreover, after the incident with Jing Chist time, the position of deputy chief of the police station was still vacant, so we could only look for chief Luo Hao.¡±


    However, this case was not a trivial matter. He did not know how Luo Hao would react if he heard about it.


    It was still early. Although Mo Long had returned home from thepany, it was still not time for the police station to get off work. Hence, he and Jiang Yu went to look for Luo Hao together.


    Because the position of deputy chief was vacant, Luo Hao had been staying in the police station for a long time. He had also been interested in grooming Chang Kai and wanted him to be the next deputy chief.


    However, Chang Kai was still too young. Luo Hao was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to shoulder the heavy responsibility, so he thought of training him.


    When Jiang Yu and Mo Long arrived at the police station, Chang Kai was reporting his work to Luo Hao.


    Jiang Yu knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Chief Luo, I¡¯m Jiang Yu. Are you free now?¡±


    Luo Hao raised his hand to signal Chang Kai to stop reporting to him. Then, he let Jiang Yu in.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, President Mo, long time no see.¡± Luo Hao smiled. ¡°After what happenedst time, it seems that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few months.¡±


    ¡°It has indeed been a long time, but we¡¯re not here to reminisce. We have something to tell you.¡± Mo Long went straight to the point.


    Luo Hao raised his eyebrows. ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 1010 - Secret Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Secret Investigation</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Mo Long then told him everything about Jiang Hai and the loan shark.


    After Luo Hao heard it, he muttered, ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment.¡± Mo Long shook his head. ¡°It is precisely because there is no evidence that I said that I am suspecting Jiang Hai.¡±


    ¡°Loan shark is illegal. It is impossible for Jiang Hai not to know.¡± Luo Hao ced his hands on the table in front of him and looked at Jiang Yu.


    Luo Hao said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, I remember that Jiang Hai should be your father, right? The Jiang family jewelry that rose in the business world back then was built by your father, Jiang Hai. I think your father should know what he can and can not do.¡±


    Jiang Yu pursed her lips and did not exin to Luo Hao that she had long cut off rtions with the Jiang family.


    It seemed that Luo Hao still trusted Jiang Hai, as a businessman.


    However, Jiang Yu knew all the embarrassing things that Jiang Hai had done before. ¡°If he really knew, he wouldn¡¯t have sold fake jewelry. After the incident, he didn¡¯t want to apologize or redeem himself. He only wanted to avoid it and exaggerate the amount ofpensation, thus taking away arge amount of money from me.¡±


    Jiang Yu said as she observed Luo Hao¡¯s expression.


    In fact, this wasn¡¯t the only shameful thing that Jiang Hai had done. However, this was the only thing that was needed to change Luo Hao¡¯s mind.


    As expected, Luo Hao¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°It seems that most businessmen are ck-hearted.¡± Luo Hao frowned. ¡°But Jiang Hai is your father. Aren¡¯t you afraid of public criticism if you stand out and identify your father?¡±


    Luo Hao was indeed thinking for Jiang Yu when he said this.


    If this case was finally investigated, then Jiang Hai¡¯s confession would be the best oue. However, there were many saints on the inte. Some people praised Jiang Yu for supporting justice and her righteousness, but there would also be people who would scold her for being an ungrateful wretch.


    If he hadn¡¯t encountered such a thing a few years ago, Luo Hao wouldn¡¯t have believed that the inte would be like this.


    However, Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of public opinion. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Chief. I¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry until today, so why would I be afraid of those superficial public opinions on the inte? Moreover, even if Jiang Hai really confessed to the crime because of my finger-pointing, I can be considered to have saved Wei Juan¡¯s life.¡±


    Luo Hao paused and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate this case in secret, and I¡¯ll also keep an eye on Jiang Hai. But Miss Jiang Yu, you need to be careful in the near future because you¡¯ve already met Jiang Hai, and he has already found out that you know the clues. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll do something extreme in an extremely unstable situation, so I hope that you¡¯ll protect yourself well before this casees to light.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be staying at the school for a while. I won¡¯t be going out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Hao nodded, motioning for Chang Kai to pass down the orders for this case. He also requested that all the staff investigate it in secret. They must not alert the enemy.


    ¡°We¡¯ve said what we needed to say, so we¡¯ll be going back first,¡± Mo Long said. ¡°Director Luo, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡±


    Luo Hao smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Mo¡­ I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Mo Long left with Jiang Yu, but he didn¡¯t return to Mo Garden. Instead, he went to the school.


    ¡°Stay at the school for the time being. I¡¯ll also send people to secretly guard the vicinity of the school. If anything goes wrong, they¡¯lle over to protect you,¡± Mo Long said as he drove.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°But you have to keep a few people by your side. After all, Jiang Hai is now a madman. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll vent his anger on you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teng Yi is by my side. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After returning to school, Mo Long was still worried. He kept sending Jiang Yu to the dormitory building without stopping.


    In the end, Jiang Yu stopped him and said with a sly smile, ¡°Wait, this is the female dormitory. Does great President Mo still want to go in?¡±


    Mo Long paused and smiled helplessly. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll watch you go upstairs. I¡¯ll go back when you get to the dormitory.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu knew that Mo Long had said so. If she didn¡¯t go upstairs obediently, he definitely wouldn¡¯t leave, so she went upstairs obediently.


    When she reached the dormitory, Jiang Yu gave him a call. ¡°I¡¯m here. You should go back quickly.¡±


    Mo Long replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, Mo Long turned around and left, driving back to Mo Garden.


    On the way back, he saw a man and a woman kissing passionately on the roadside, attracting countless people to watch.

 Chapter 1011 - One After Another

    <h4>Chapter 1011: One After Another</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Mo Long felt that the two figures looked familiar, but they were too far away. There were still a bunch of people blocking them, so he couldn¡¯t see them clearly.


    So Mo Long stepped on the gas and went back.


    Jiang Yu had been staying at school for the past few days. It just so happened that the sses were full recently. When Jiang Yu got busy, she forgot to eat and rest, so she didn¡¯t have time to think about Jiang Hai.


    Every time Lu Qi and the others saw Jiang Yu so busy, they were worried that her body would copse.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, you need to rest too.¡± Lu Qi was very worried about Jiang Yu¡¯s current condition. ¡°Even if Tian Guo is preparing for the postgraduate entrance exam, she isn¡¯t as busy as you.¡±


    !!


    Jiang Yu held a slice of bread in her mouth and said vaguely, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be so busy either, but there are too many sses recently. I have to be busy.¡±


    ¡°We are about to graduate, but you still have so many sses. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Dai Zhu made a cup of oatmeal for Jiang Yu and urged her to drink it quickly.


    ¡°And I saw that you have been busy recently, so I didn¡¯t dare to ask you. How is the matter with Jiang Hai?¡± Lu Qi asked, ¡°You told usst time that you and Mo Long went to the police. What about the police? What did the police say?¡±


    Jiang Yu finished the porridge and then told him everything that happened at the police station.


    ¡°Indeed, we should investigate it secretly. People who do illegal things like this are smarter than monkeys,¡± Dai Zhu said, ¡°If the police make a big move and they find out about it, they will immediately pack up and run away. When the police go, they will only be able to catch nothing.¡±


    ¡°But they are also very cruel. If they are caught and released after serving their sentence, they will do everything they can to take revenge on the police who caught them before.¡± Lu Qi recalled the news he had seen on the Inte, ¡°And it¡¯s not just the police. The residents who reported it will also be the target of their revenge!¡±


    The more Lu Qi spoke, the more frightened he became. He quickly grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s hand, ¡°Xiao Yu, you have to be careful. That Jiang Hai is obviously a lunatic! If he is caught by the police, he will definitely take revenge on you when he gets out of prison! He won¡¯t care if you are his daughter or Not!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such scary things!¡± Dai Zhu quickly stopped her.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything but just smiled.


    The few of them sat in the activity room and whispered to each other. Kang Xue also came to the activity room after she finished buying the snacks.


    Her expression was very solemn. It was obvious that she had something on her mind.


    ¡°Kang Xue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dai Zhu saw that her expression didn¡¯t look right and felt as if she knew something unbelievable.


    Kang Xue hesitated for a moment, in the end, she told them what she had seenst night. ¡°I went homest night. After dinner, I went out for a walk. I saw Kang he and a man at the grape rack in the backyard. They, there¡­¡±


    When she said that word, Kang Xue found it hard to say it out loud. After all, she had never been in a rtionship before. Of course, she was too embarrassed to say it out loud,


    however, the others understood what Kang Xue meant. Wasn¡¯t it just Kang he having a negative interaction with a man outside?


    ¡°Kang Xue, your sister is really daring. She dared to have sex with a man in a ce like the backyard,¡± Dai Zhu said and looked at Kang Xue sympathetically.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she see you?¡± Lu Qi asked.


    Kang Xue shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know who that man is?¡± Lu Qi asked again.


    ¡°No.¡± Kang Xue shook her head again. ¡°Kang he called out several names in a row. I don¡¯t know which is the man¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Dai Zhu was shocked. ¡°Your sister is really daring!¡±


    ¡°But I vaguely heard a few.¡± Kang Xue recalled, ¡°What Doyle, Keith, President Jiang¡­ There seems to be another Sun You? But Sun You used to be Jiang Ran¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Sun You?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned.


    When did Kang he get together with Sun You?


    Dai Zhu didn¡¯t care. ¡°When Jiang ran went to prison, Sun You would definitely be eager to get rid of her and find the next family. But I didn¡¯t expect that he was actually looking for your home, or your sister Kang He?¡±


    ¡°And ording to the situation where Kang He called out a few names, she was not only like Sun You, but also like other men,¡± Lu Qi guessed, ¡°This woman is already like this, how can Sun You hold back? Does he think his head is not green enough?¡±


    ¡°The two of them are not in a rtionship, where does greene from?¡± Dai Zhu sneered.


    Jiang Yu now had a big headache.


    Before Jiang Hai¡¯s matter was settled, Kang he and Sun You were together again.

 Chapter 1012 - Sun You’s Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Sun You¡¯s Purpose</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Sun You had always wanted to curry favor with the Kang family, and Kang He happened to be a member of the Kang family. Although he was from a side family, he was much better than Jiang Ran.


    Therefore, there was a reason why Sun You chose to be with Kang He.


    Moreover, a scumbag and a slut, the two of them were a good match.


    ¡°I wonder what they¡¯re up to when they¡¯re together.¡± Lu Qi didn¡¯t have a good impression of Sun You either, ¡°I knew he wasn¡¯t a good person from the beginning when he agreed to marry Jiang Ran. After Jiang Ran¡¯s ident, he immediately dumped her. He didn¡¯t even wait for Jiang Ran to go to jail. It¡¯s not too much to say that he abandoned such a man in the end.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s very ambitious,¡± Jiang Yu said in a low voice. ¡°Befriending the Kang family is only the first step in his n, and it¡¯s just a small step. It¡¯s hard to say what his future ns are.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he still wants to destroy the Kang Family? Or rece the Kang family?¡± Dai Zhu guessed indifferently, but the expression on Jiang Yu¡¯s face instantly became serious. Dai Zhu couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be, right? I¡¯m just saying, does Sun You really want to rece the Kang Family?¡± Dai Zhu said carefully, ¡°Old Master Kang is still alive. No matter how bold Sun You is, he won¡¯t dare to do this, right? If he seeds, he will rece the Kang family. If he doesn¡¯t seed, then his entire Sun family will be finished.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no way to exin why he and Kang He are together,¡± Lu Qi said, ¡°Unless Sun You says Kang He is his true love and he must marry Kang He, otherwise, he has a purpose to be together with Kang He.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ We don¡¯t know his n, and there¡¯s no way to stop it.¡± Dai Zhu looked at Jiang Yu, ¡°Although Jiang Yu can go back to the Kang family to inquire about it, Jiang Hai hasn¡¯t been arrested yet. What if something happens to Jiang Yu in the Kang Family? At least there are many people in the school, so we can protect her.¡±


    This matter also gave Jiang Yu a headache.


    If Sun You could behave himself after breaking off the engagement with Jiang Ran in the beginning, then Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t deliberately think of this person.


    But now, not only did Sun You start to jump up again, but he had even hooked up with Kang He. From her previous impression of Sun You, he was indeed not someone who was easy to deal with.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now.¡± Jiang Yu sighed. ¡°Kang Xue, please go back and take a look at him more recently. Sun You suddenly got together with Kang He, it really makes people doubt his thoughts.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Kang Xue agreed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t Know Sun You¡¯s thoughts for the time being, so I can only dy as much as possible,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Kang Xue, you should be careful recently. Kang He might not be with him because he was deceived by Sun You. This might be their deal. I don¡¯t know Sun You¡¯s purpose, but Kang He¡¯s purpose is very likely to be you.¡±


    Kang Xue nodded and felt that what Jiang Yu said made sense. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy with sses recently. I don¡¯t have time to think about these things.¡± Jiang Yu rubbed her temples. ¡°The matter with Jiang Hai hasn¡¯t been resolved yet. I¡¯m staying at school and don¡¯t know the situation outside.¡±


    ¡°The director and Mo Long are investigating this matter. You just need to rest assured,¡± Lu Qiforted her.


    ¡°But Jiang Hai is a lunatic now. He hates me and wants to harm me. But I¡¯m afraid that he will vent his anger on other innocent people before he finds me,¡± Jiang Yu sighed, ¡°He wasn¡¯t like this before. How did he be like this after just a short period of time?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be sad,¡± Lu Qiforted her. ¡°Jiang Hai is no longer your father. What happens to him has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Before Jiang Yu could finish her sentence, her phone rang ¡ª it was Mo Long.


    Jiang Yu picked up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a clue about Jiang Hai?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I found something.¡± Mo Long sounded very tired, ¡°He has been cooped up in the Jiang family for the past few days and refused to go out. He only left the house today wearing a suit and went to the smallpanies he invested in. After about 15 minutes, Jiang Hai came out.¡±


    ¡°It seems that he really depends on animal fur to make money?¡± Jiang Yu paused. ¡°But if they kill state-protected animals, it¡¯s also illegal. Doesn¡¯t he know that?¡±


    ¡°This is also what makes the police feel strange,¡± Mo Long exined, ¡°But those smallpanies have not killed state-protected animals so far.¡±

 Chapter 1013 - Disguised Company

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Disguised Company</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°That means thosepanies have always been cautious, so they can only be said to be ordinary. If Jiang Hai really invested, then he won¡¯t be able to earn much money by relying on this.¡± Jiang Yu frowned, ¡°He values money so much. It¡¯s impossible that he can¡¯t understand such a simple logic.¡±


    Speaking of this, Mo Long thought of something even stranger. ¡°This is also a strange question. Ever since thosepanies registered, they haven¡¯t sold animal fur. But they have persisted for so long and haven¡¯t closed down yet. Therefore, the police and I suspect that thesepanies aren¡¯t selling animal fur at all.¡±


    ¡°Then what are they?¡± Jiang Yu was puzzled. ¡°They¡¯re not apany that sells animal fur, and they¡¯re not apany that makes money. Then what¡¯s the reason for Jiang Hai¡¯s investment?¡±


    ¡°We are now wondering if Jiang Hai really invested in thesepanies.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Hai would never do such a brainless thing.¡± Based on Jiang Yu¡¯s understanding of Jiang Hai, if thesepanies really could not make a profit, Jiang Hai would not even look at thosepanies, let alone invest in them.


    However, thesepanies clearly could not make a profit, but Jiang Hai still had dealings with them. This was enough to prove that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    ¡°The police have already begun to focus on investigating thesepanies. I don¡¯t know what the final result will be,¡± Mo Long said.


    ¡°There is indeed something wrong with thesepanies,¡± Jiang Yu said. From the corner of her eye, she saw Kang Xue and Lu Qi ying ¡°Guess¡± on the side.


    Kang Xue clenched her fists, letting Lu Qi guess which hand had the lollipop.


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment, and a thought shed through his mind. He suddenly understood a problem.


    ¡°Thesepanies¡­ have you ever thought that thesepanies might be the usurypanies that Jiang Hai has been contacting?¡±


    Once these words were said, not only did Mo Long on the other side of the phone fall silent, but even Lu Qi and the others on the side also fell silent.


    Seeing that Mo Long did not respond for a long time, Jiang Yu asked curiously, ¡°Why are you not speaking?¡±


    Mo Long then slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. I will exin this matter to the police and get them to pay attention to it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I heard that your voice sounded very tired. You must pay attention to rest for the next few days,¡± Jiang Yu instructed. ¡°I have been at school the whole time and can¡¯t go back. I won¡¯t be able to take care of you for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Long chuckled. ¡°If anything happens to Jiang Hai, I will let you know immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Yu agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Dai Zhu asked her own question, ¡°Jiang Yu, why are thosepanies called loan-sharkingpanies? Aren¡¯t they thepanies that sell animal fur?¡±


    ¡°But the police found that thosepanies have never sold animal fur since they registered,¡± Jiang Yu repeated what Mo Long said.


    ¡°Ah? But it can¡¯t be said that this is a usurypany, right?¡± Dai Zhu was still puzzled. ¡°This is Shanghai. If they dare to set up apany here, aren¡¯t they courting death?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Jiang Yu exined. ¡°The usurypany disguises itself as an ordinarypany so that it won¡¯t stand out even in a big city like Shanghai. Everyone understands the principle of ¡®wealthes from risk¡¯. If you really want to get money, how can you not take risks?¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Lu Qi suddenly understood. ¡°And the phrase ¡®the most dangerous ce is the safest ce¡¯ refers to this group of fugitives.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu smiled slightly and snapped her fingers.


    ¡°But this is also a guess, right?¡± Dai Zhu asked. ¡°After all, we have no evidence.¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a guess, it¡¯s not far from the truth.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes were shining, ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense for Jiang Hai to be willing to invest in a depressed industry. He has been hiding the truth about Wei Juan, which is enough to prove that he has a guilty conscience. Recently, he has only been to the jewelrypany and the so-called ¡®animalpanies.¡¯ These two points can prove that thosepanies are not serious ces.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what is Jiang Hai¡¯s purpose of borrowing money from usury?¡± Dai Zhu was confused again, ¡°The jewelrypany is fine and hasn¡¯t invested in any messy projects. Then why did he borrow money from usury? Doesn¡¯t he know that usury is illegal?¡±


    Speaking of this, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t figure it out either.


    Jiang Hai did love money, but it wasn¡¯t to the point of risking his life.


    If he didn¡¯t pay back the loan shark, he would be beaten to death. If he was caught by the police, he would spend the rest of his life in prison.

 Chapter 1014 - Jiang Hai Escaped

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Jiang Hai Escaped</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    No matter which of the two oues, Jiang Hai would not benefit.


    Then why did he borrow money from usury?


    Jiang Yu thought for a long time, but she could only think that Jiang Hai really needed money recently, so he chose this way of borrowing money when he was desperate.


    She told Lu Qi her question and asked, ¡°Uncle Lu, do you know if Jiang Hai is short of money recently?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of him.¡± Lu Qi shook her head. ¡°Besides, as long as Jiang Hai appears, he will always be bright and beautiful. You can¡¯t tell that he is in need of money at all.¡±


    !!


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. If he isn¡¯t in need of money, why did he borrow money from loan sharks?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s temples started to hurt as she thought about it. She didn¡¯t know why Jiang Hai did this.


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out even after thinking about it.¡± Dai Zhu sighed gloomily. ¡°He is a good person. Why does he have to do something illegal?¡±


    ¡°I have a headache.¡± Jiang Yu sighed, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. Everyone, go back and rest. My ss schedule for the next few days is full, so I¡¯ll be very busy recently. If you have anything to do, go and do it. Don¡¯t wait for me. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to finish my work.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The few of them left the activity room. Those with sses returned to the teaching building, while those without sses returned to their dorms to rest.


    Jiang Yu spent another two days in such a busy life before she received another call from Mo Long.


    ¡°Thosepanies have already been investigated,¡± Mo Long said, ¡°The people who run thosepanies now are not the original legal persons, butter acquirers. The police ced great emphasis on investigating these people and discovered that they had previously been imprisoned for illegal acts. Moreover, ever since they were released from prison, they had not had a stable job, but they had an extremely stable source of ie. Therefore, the police reasonably suspected that these people were profiting from usury.¡±


    ¡°Will they be arrested?¡± Jiang Yu asked nervously.


    If they identally alerted the enemy, then they would all run away.


    However, the police had also considered this matter, so they did not make any arrests for the time being. Instead, they sent people to monitor the movements of these people.


    Hence, Mo Long told Jiang Yu about the thoughts of the police.


    Only then did Jiang Yu feel slightly relieved. Then, she thought of Jiang Hai and asked, ¡°What about Jiang Hai?¡±


    ¡°The police have already started to formte the arrest n. If nothing unexpected happens, they will probably be able to control him at the Jiang Residence tonight,¡± Mo Long said, ¡°As long as we capture Jiang Hai, we will be able to confirm the identities of those buyers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yu was finally relieved. However, when she thought of Wei Juan, her heart that had just been relieved immediately tightened again. ¡°And Wei Juan. After we catch Jiang Hai, we must find out where Wei Juan is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Mo Long answered simply.


    ¡°Okay. I still have a ss here, so I won¡¯t talk to you about it for now.¡±


    ¡°Have a good ss.¡±


    After Jiang Yu hung up the phone, she took her book and went to the elective ss.


    In the evening, Jiang Yu had been waiting for Mo Long¡¯s call, wanting to know if the police had caught Jiang Hai.


    But even after waiting until midnight, Mo Long still didn¡¯t call.


    Jiang Yu felt uneasy, but she was afraid of disturbing Mo Long¡¯s rest, so she didn¡¯t call to ask. It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that Jiang Yu called Mo Long to ask about the situationst night.


    ¡°How did it gost night?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s heart was beating faster and faster, and she had a vague ominous feeling in her heart.


    As expected, after a long silence, Mo Long slowly said, ¡°Jiang Hai escaped.¡±


    ¡°Escaped? What do you mean?¡± Jiang Yu was shocked and couldn¡¯t digest Mo Long¡¯s words for a moment.


    ¡°Yesterday, the police waited at the door of the Jiang family for a long time. They went in to arrest the person in the evening, but they found that the Jiang family had already gone empty,¡± Mo Long exined.


    ¡°Then¡­ then what about Wei Juan? Did you find Wei Juan?¡±


    Speaking of Wei Juan, Mo Long also felt a headache. ¡°No.¡± In fact, after they found that Jiang Hai had escaped yesterday, a part of them continued to pursue him, while the other part stayed at the Jiang family, trying to find Wei Juan. However, they didn¡¯t find Wei Juan even after searching for half the night. Therefore, they thought that Wei Juan wasn¡¯t at the Jiang family home.¡±


    ¡°Wei Juan wasn¡¯t at the Jiang Family home?¡± Jiang Yu froze, ¡°However, when we went to the Jiang family homest time, Jiang Hai kept hiding and didn¡¯t let us in. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want us to see Wei Juan? If she was really not at the Jiang family home, then Jiang Hai could have let us in generously. That way, we wouldn¡¯t have any doubts about him.¡±

 Chapter 1015 - The Height of Strangeness

    <h4>Chapter 1015: The Height of Strangeness</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but the police didn¡¯t find Wei Juan at the Jiang family¡¯s house, and they didn¡¯t find any tunnels or secret rooms,¡± Mo Long exined.


    In that case, Jiang Yu had to ept it. But even though she epted it, it didn¡¯t mean that it was true.


    Jiang Yu was still skeptical, so she said to Mo Long, ¡°Can I go to the Jiang family¡¯s house to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have sses recently?¡± Mo Long asked.


    ¡°No sses tomorrow afternoon,¡± Jiang Yu said quickly.


    !!


    Mo Long hesitated for a moment, but he still agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to Chief Luo. However, since Jiang Hai and Wei Juan were not in the Jiang family, he probably wouldn¡¯t send too many people to guard the Jiang family. Be careful when you go. Bring your friends with you. I have work and can¡¯t get away from it recently. I¡¯ll ask Teng Yi to go and protect you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just let Teng Yi help you with your work.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes were curved, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just bring Xiao Qi and the others. Besides, aren¡¯t there policemen outside the door? There are so many people around me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just going to take a look. I¡¯ll be back in less than half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you must protect yourself,¡± Mo Long reminded her.


    ¡°Got it, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while more before Jiang Yu hung up the phone reluctantly.


    Then, she sent a message to Lu Qi and Dai Zhu to tell them about it. She wanted them to apany her to visit the Jiang family tomorrow.


    Dai Zhu immediately replied, ¡°No problem at all! It just so happens that I¡¯ve been cooped up in school recently. I¡¯m almost bored to death!¡±


    Lu Qi also replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t had much ss schedule recently, so I have a lot of free time.¡±


    As for Kang Xue, she had recently returned to the Kang family home and didn¡¯te back, so Jiang Yu didn¡¯t tell her.


    The next afternoon, Jiang Yu went to the Jiang family home with Lu Qi and the others.


    There were only two or three police officers guarding the door.


    They had also received Luo Hao¡¯s orders. Therefore, they didn¡¯t stop Jiang Yu when she said she wanted to go in.


    Jiang Yu pushed open the door to the Jiang family¡¯s house. Everything was the same as she remembered. Nothing had changed.


    She walked inside and saw a pot of withered flowers on the windowsill of the kitchen. However, the roots were still very fresh and even had a faint green color.


    ¡°This pot of flowers is Jiang Ran¡¯s favorite.¡± Jiang Yu looked at the pot of flowers, ¡°From the time she has been in prison until now, if no one had watered it, this pot of flowers would have rotted long ago. Jiang Hai has never paid attention to these things, so the only exnation is that Wei Juan watered the flowers.¡±


    ¡°In other words, Wei Juan has been watering the flowers, but she hasn¡¯t watered them recently, so this pot of flowers has withered.¡± Lu Qi also looked at the pot of flowers carefully, ¡°Could it be that Wei Juan couldn¡¯t stand the fact that her daughter was in prison, and her husband had been doing nothing, so she left the Jiang Family?¡±


    ¡°If she really couldn¡¯t stand it, she would have left when Jiang Ran was in prison,¡± Jiang Yu guessed, ¡°She has been in the Jiang family, and she has been watering the flowers. But I don¡¯t know what happened recently, so she can¡¯t water the flowers.¡±


    ¡°¡­Could it be¡­¡± A terrible thought suddenly popped up in Dai Zhu¡¯s mind. ¡°Jiang Hai has imprisoned Wei Juan?!¡±


    As soon as she said this, Jiang Yu and Lu Qi turned their eyes to her.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that! I¡¯m just guessing!¡± Dai Zhu exined in a panic.


    However, Jiang Yu felt that her guess was very reasonable. ¡°Wei Juan has been watering the flowers, so what happened recently that prevented her from watering the flowers? Jiang Hai has also been secretive about not letting us see Wei Juan. Why? It¡¯s because Jiang Hai has imprisoned her. He was afraid that we would hear Wei Juan¡¯s cry for help when we went in, so he didn¡¯t let us in. Moreover, the police have been monitoring Jiang Hai recently. He didn¡¯t have the chance to move Wei Juan outside, so Wei Juan must still be at the Jiang Residence.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t Mo Long say that the police didn¡¯t find Wei Juan at the Jiang Family?¡± Lu Qi looked around and also felt that the Jiang family didn¡¯t have a secret room.


    Jiang Yu looked up at the ceiling and said, ¡°The secret room and the tunnel, who said it must be underground?¡±


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu followed Jiang Yu¡¯s line of sight and could only see a ceiling with a chandelier.


    But they understood what Jiang Yu meant.


    Dai Zhu covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Jiang Yu, you mean¡­ Wei Juan is locked up in the ceiling? This is a plot that only appears in suspense novels! It should be very rare in real life, right?¡±

 Chapter 1016 - Hidden Attic

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Hidden Attic</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s rare, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not there,¡± Jiang Yu said and went to the second floor.


    She didn¡¯t go to Jiang Hai and Wei Juan¡¯s bedroom, but went straight to Jiang Ran¡¯s bedroom.


    At first, Jiang Ran liked to decorate her room, saying that it gave her the feeling of a princess. So whether it was the wallpaper or the carpet, they were all very expensive and gorgeous. Only Jiang Yu was like a poor person who could only live in the smallest room at the end.


    Jiang Yu pushed open the door to Jiang Ran¡¯s bedroom. Behind her, Lu Qi and Dai Zhu were almost blinded by the pink color inside.


    ¡°Oh my God! Jiang Yu, is this your bedroom?!¡± Dai Zhu was so scared that she covered her eyes with her hands. ¡°This is way too pink! Even Disney¡¯s Princess wouldn¡¯t use such a pink color!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not mine, it¡¯s Jiang Ran¡¯s bedroom,¡± Jiang Yu exined.


    ¡°Her taste is really terrible,¡± Dai Zhuined and put her hand down.


    ¡°Is there a secret room in Jiang Ran¡¯s bedroom?¡± Lu Qi looked up at the ceiling, but only saw the ceiling full of stickers and hanging decorations. There was nothing else.


    ¡°There¡¯s a secret room hidden in the ceiling. Many novels and TV shows have acted it out,¡± Jiang Yu exined, ¡°The only way in is through the ceiling. There are a lot of stickers and decorations on the ceiling of Jiang Ran¡¯s bedroom. It¡¯s very likely that the entrance was blocked. That¡¯s why the police didn¡¯t find it when they searchedst night.¡±


    ¡°Then where is the one who opened the entrance?¡± Lu Qi looked around. ¡°There are all kinds of strange things in her room. We can¡¯t try every one of them, right?¡±


    ¡°The more ordinary the thing, the more like a mechanism,¡± Dai Zhu said and picked up the tablemp on the bedside table.


    ¡°Look at this. Maybe it¡¯s a switch.¡±?As she said that, Dai Zhu tried to turn the tablemp, but themp didn¡¯t respond.


    So she had to put the tablemp back and continue to look for othermon items.


    However, what she said just now reminded Jiang Yu ¡ª the moremon the item, the less suspicious it would be.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu looked at the row of books on the bookshelf again.


    Jiang Ran rarely read books, and she only bought them to put on an act in front of others when people came to visit.


    She looked carefully and found that the books in the middle were upside down, and a few books were ced askew with the top corner exposed.


    ¡°Come and have a look.¡± Jiang Yu called Lu Qi and Dai Zhu over and showed them the books. ¡°These books are different from the others. Although I don¡¯t know if they are booby traps, it¡¯s better to try than not to try.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu took out the books and put them back. Then, she straightened the books that were exposed.


    Then, they heard a cracking sound from the ceiling.


    They looked up and saw an entrance slowly appearing on the ceiling. It was just under the stickers.


    ¡°There really is a secret room!¡± Dai Zhu walked to the entrance. ¡°But it¡¯s so high. How do we get up there? Oh my, there seems to be a winding staircase at the entrance, but how do we get it down?¡±


    ¡°It should also be controlled by the mechanism,¡± Jiang Yu said, and her gaze fell on the bookshelf again.


    She thought for a moment and tried to take out all the books that she had just moved out. Then, she heard a thump, and the winding staircase on the ceiling slowly descended.


    ¡°Go up,¡± Jiang Yu said, and she was the first to climb into the attic.


    The attic was not big, but it was decorated very warmly, and it did not have that eerie feeling at all. Jiang Yu even saw Jiang Ran¡¯s former doll in it.


    It seemed that the whole family knew about this attic, but she, the ¡°Outsider,¡± didn¡¯t.


    There was a small shelf on top of the attic, which just happened to hold up the roof of the attic. The things on it were all fake, just for the sake of looking good.


    Jiang Yu went over the shelf and saw Wei Juan hanging up.


    ¡°Wei Juan!¡± Jiang Yu shouted and ran over to step on the chair to untie Wei Juan.


    Wei Juan had been hanging here for a long time. Her wrists were tied up, and her flesh had long rotted, giving off an unpleasant smell.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu also walked over and saw the thin Wei Juan lying on the ground.


    ¡°She¡¯s really here!¡± Dai Zhu eximed.


    Jiang Yu said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s call an ambnce and inform the police!¡±


    ¡°There are police at the door! I¡¯ll go now!¡± Dai Zhu said and went downstairs at lightning speed.


    Jiang Yu and Lu Qi carried Wei Juan and led her out of the attic carefully.


    When they came out of the attic, the police were already waiting at the door. When they saw Wei Juan, they were shocked.

 Chapter 1017 - Treatment

    <h4>:Chapter 1017 Treatment</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    However, saving Wei Juan was the most important thing right now, so the police didn¡¯t have time to ask Jiang Yu how she found Wei Juan. They quickly carried her and sent her to the ambnce.


    Jiang Yu followed them out of a ¡°Do good till the end¡± mentality.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu took a taxi to the hospital because the ambnce couldn¡¯t fit them.


    After sending Wei Juan to the emergency room, Jiang Yu waited at the door for the Doctor toe out. When Lu Qi and Dai Zhu arrived, the lights in the emergency room were still on.


    ¡°Her injury looks really serious.¡± Dai Zhu looked at the shocking red color. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see it clearly from afar, I saw the rotten flesh on her wrist. I also smelled the smell of rotten flesh.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Jiang Hai is really cruel. Wei Juan is his wife and has lived with him for more than 20 years.¡± Lu Qi thought of Wei Juan¡¯s injury and couldn¡¯t help but feel fear for Jiang Hai again. ¡°How did he do it?¡±


    ¡°It can only be said that people are unpredictable.¡± Dai Zhu sighed. ¡°He¡¯s really willing to do anything for money.¡±


    Speaking of this, the three people at the entrance of the emergency room started to be puzzled again. ¡°What exactly does Jiang Hai want money for?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t invest, and the jewelrypany hasn¡¯t encountered any difficulties recently. Then why does he want to borrow money?¡± Dai Zhu couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard she thought. ¡°It can¡¯t be that he doesn¡¯t have any money, right?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Lu Qi retorted, ¡°Although the Jiang Jewelry Company isn¡¯t big, it¡¯s still a profitablepany. How can it not have any money?¡±


    ¡°But since he borrowed money, it must be because he doesn¡¯t have any money. But what did he do to not have money?¡± Dai Zhu thought about it and still felt that there must be something wrong with Jiang Hai¡¯s jewelrypany.


    She said this out loud, and Jiang Yu also felt that what she said made sense.


    ¡°Dai Zhu¡¯s words make sense. Other than the jewelrypany, there is nothing that would make Jiang Hai penniless. My guess is that the jewelrypany must have made a loss, and Jiang Hai didn¡¯t have the money to fill it up, so he borrowed money. But because the loss was too big, no one was willing to lend him money, so he wanted to borrow money from the usury. Or perhaps he was unwilling to tell others about this matter for his own face, so he went to borrow money from a loan shark himself.¡±


    ¡°But regardless of the reason, Jiang Hai borrowed money from a loan shark and mortgaged Wei Juan. This is the truth.¡± As he spoke, Lu Qi looked at the emergency room, ¡°It has been so long and he still hasn¡¯te out. Will Wei Juan¡¯s hand bepletely crippled?¡±


    As they were speaking, a nurse came out from inside. ¡°Who is the patient¡¯s family member?¡±


    Jiang Yu walked forward. ¡°I am.¡±


    The nurse saw that Jiang Yu was still young and thought that she was Wei Juan¡¯s daughter, so, she told her about Wei Juan¡¯s condition. ¡°The patient¡¯s hands have been tightly bound by ropes for nearly a month. The pressure haspressed her nerves and blood vessels, causing her blood to not flow smoothly. The only solution now is to amputate her limbs.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not have any time to hesitate. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    The nurse nodded. ¡°In that case, someone wille over with a disimer and a consent form for the family members. Please sign it.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The nurse thought for a moment, in the end, she told Jiang Yu about Wei Juan¡¯s physical condition. ¡°The patient hasn¡¯t eaten for a month. She has only survived until now because of the glucose injection. Her recovery ability is far from that of an ordinary person. So even if we save her, we may not be able to guarantee that she will be able to survive this crisis.¡±


    Jiang Yu was not surprised. Instead, she said very calmly, ¡°Okay, I understand. You just need to do your best to save her. The rest is up to her.¡±


    When the nurse heard that, she turned around and returned to the emergency room.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, since she can¡¯t be cured, why are you wasting your time here?¡± Lu Qi frowned.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Actually, when I saw Wei Juan¡¯s condition, I knew that her body was already failing. But she¡¯s still alive. I don¡¯t want to give up on her. That¡¯s why I called the ambnce and sent Wei Juan to the hospital to be treated.¡±


    ¡°But the nurse also said that Wei Juan¡¯s hand can only be amputated!¡± Dai Zhu said, ¡°At that time, her two hands will be gone. It will be very scary when she goes out!¡±


    ¡°But if Wei Juan still wants to live, we can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s Jiang Hai who won¡¯t let her die, or she herself who has been holding on and waiting for someone to save her, we have to save her. If we don¡¯t save her, then the murderer won¡¯t be any different.¡±

 Chapter 1018 - Guarding Wei Juan

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Guarding Wei Juan</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    What Jiang Yu said made sense, and Lu Qi and Dai Zhu had no way to refute it.


    Not long after, a nurse came over with two forms and asked the three of them, ¡°Who is the patient¡¯s family member?¡±


    Jiang Yu stood out and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    The nurse handed her the pen and the two forms. ¡°One is the disimer agreement, and the other is the application form for the family member¡¯s consent. After you have seen it and confirmed that there are no problems, you can sign on it.¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at it briefly and signed her name on it.


    !!


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± The nurse took the form and left again.


    ¡°Sigh. I didn¡¯t expect you to be at the door of Wei Juan¡¯s ward in the end,¡± Dai Zhu sighed, ¡°Wei Juan probably didn¡¯t expect it either. She was hospitalized because of illness, but the person outside was neither Jiang Hai nor Jiang Ran, but Jiang Yu, who she had always treated harshly.¡±


    ¡°The world is unpredictable. No one can be sure.¡± Jiang Yu did not mind it. Moreover, it was a good thing.


    After a long time, it was already dark outside. The lights in the emergency room were turned off.


    The chief surgeon came out from inside and took off his mask. ¡°The surgery went very smoothly, but the recovery is a little worrisome. The family members must take good care of the patient.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thank you, Doctor.¡± Jiang Yu thanked him politely. ¡°Can we go and see her now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can. After a full examination, we can transfer to the normal ward.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡±


    After Wei Juan had a full body examination and was transferred to the normal ward, Jiang Yu went in to see her.


    Wei Juan¡¯s face was pale, and there was a circle of ckness under her eyes. Her lips were chapped and chapped.


    Her hands were also gone, and the ends of her arms were wrapped in gauze.


    Dai Zhu only took a nce, and goosebumps rose all over her body. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°How tragic.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really unlucky,¡±Lu Qi sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll wake up, and I don¡¯t know if Jiang Hai will find a hospital,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°We need to find someone to guard Wei Juan. When she wakes up, we can ask her about Jiang Hai.¡±


    ¡°Let the policee. We don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± Dai Zhu hid behind Lu Qi in fear. She didn¡¯t want to look at Wei Juan anymore.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go back when the policee.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    Not long after, Luo Hao and Chang Kai arrived.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Jiang Yu and the others standing in front of the hospital bed.


    He walked over and asked, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, did you find Wei Juan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s in the attic on the ceiling,¡± Jiang Yu exined and told Luo Hao about Wei Juan¡¯s situation.


    After Luo Hao heard it, he nodded and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll send more people to guard this ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you for your trouble, Chief Luo. We still have ss, so we¡¯ll go back first,¡± Jiang Yu said politely.


    ¡°Okay. Be careful on the way back.¡±


    Jiang Yu and the others left the hospital and returned to the school.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back to the dormitory to rest,¡± Jiang Yu suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Qi and Dai Zhu were very tired after a busy day. They couldn¡¯t wait to stick to the bed right now.


    After Jiang Yu returned to the bedroom, she called Mo long and told him everything that happened today.


    ¡°It turns out that there is an attic on the ceiling in Jiang Ran¡¯s bedroom. No wonder the police didn¡¯t find it that day,¡± Mo Long muttered.


    ¡°We were just guessing. We didn¡¯t expect it to be true,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Wei Juan is still in the hospital. Chief Luo has already sent people to guard her. I only hope that nothing bad will happen to her next. We still need to ask her about Jiang Hai.¡±


    ¡°Leave this matter to the police.¡± Mo long smiled and said, ¡°You must have had a long day today, right? Hurry up and take a hot bath, and then have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu hung up the phone and went to the bathroom to take a bath. After taking a bath, she sent Mo Long a ¡°Goodnight¡± and fell into a deep sleep.


    For the next few days, Jiang Yu was still busy attending ss. No matter if it was Wei Juan or Jiang Hai, there was no news.


    She was still so busy that she often forgot to eat and rest. Her life seemed to have returned to how it was in the beginning.


    Until one day, Jiang Yu received a phone call from Chang Kai. ¡°Jiang Yu, Wei Juan is awake.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. Let her rest for a while, then you can ask her about Jiang Hai.¡±


    Chang Kai was a little troubled. ¡°No, Wei Juan is awake, but she can¡¯t ept the fact that her hands have been amputated. She¡¯s moring to see you.¡±

 Chapter 1019 - Had It Coming

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Had It Coming</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Why would she want to see me? I¡¯m not a police officer.¡± Jiang Yu was baffled.


    Chang Kai could not understand either. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but she said she wants to see you. If she can¡¯t see you, she won¡¯t say a word to us.¡±


    ¡°¡­Got it. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Jiang Yu sighed. She could not understand what Wei Juan was thinking.


    When Jiang Yu rushed to the hospital, she saw Wei Juan throwing a tantrum in the ward. ¡°I said I want to see Jiang Yu. Are you people deaf?! Hurry up and contact her. Tell her toe and see me!¡±


    Jiang Yu walked to the door and knocked symbolically. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    The moment she saw Jiang Yu, Wei Juan¡¯s eyes lit up like a cat seeing a mouse. She even wanted to get out of bed.


    If not for the nurse stopping her, Wei Juan would have run up to Jiang Yu long ago.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! How dare youe here! It¡¯s all because of you! My hands are gone!¡± Wei Juan gritted her teeth, her expression was extremely ferocious. ¡°Jiang Yu, I knew you had evil intentions towards me! First, you harmed Ran Ran, then you caused your father to be destitute, and now you¡¯ve caused me to lose both my hands! Jiang Yu, you¡¯re a jinx!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, not daring to look at Jiang Yu¡¯s expression.


    Although they did not believe Wei Juan¡¯s words, what she said was too harsh. It was hard to imagine Jiang Yu¡¯s expression after hearing it.


    However, Jiang Yu did not get angry after hearing it. Based on her understanding of Wei Juan, she knew that Wei Juan would put all the me on herself.


    So she sneered, she put all the facts in front of her. ¡°Jiang Ran deliberately blew on me with flying catkins, causing me to have severe allergies and almost lose my life. I only sent her to prison for a few years, which was already very merciful to her. As for Jiang Hai, he was poor from the beginning, and he was not ambitious. He only wanted to take advantage of the situation. Otherwise, he would not have been able to sell fake jewelry. Everyone thinks that he is not a good person. You are the only one who does not have a brain and thinks that you are married to love. As for your hand¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at it. There was still a thickyer of gauze wrapped around it. It looked veryical.


    ¡°Amputation is the only way to save your life. If your intention is to die, then I admit that I am indeed meddling in other people¡¯s business. I should not have saved you in the first ce.¡±


    After Jiang Yu finished speaking, Wei Juan¡¯s face alternated between green and white. She didn¡¯t know what to say to refute.


    After a long while, she shouted, ¡°Shut up! Do you think I¡¯ll believe you just because you said something like that?!¡±


    ¡°Who told you to believe me?¡± Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    Wei Juan was so angry that she almost choked in her throat.


    A momentter, Wei Juan shouted with a red face, ¡°Get out of here! Don¡¯t let anyone in! Who are you people? How dare you stand in someone else¡¯s ward? Don¡¯t you know that this is rude?!¡±


    The nurses could only say to the police officer standing there, ¡°The patient¡¯s mood is very unstable, so please leave for a moment.¡±


    The policemen looked at each other and were about to leave, they heard Jiang Yu say, ¡°Where do you want us to go? How many days have so many people wasted because of you? You want to kick us out with just a ¡®rude behavior¡¯? Then what¡¯s the point of shouting at your savior? Is this considered polite?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Don¡¯t talk nonsense here!¡± Wei Juan struggled to get out of bed to fight Jiang Yu.


    ¡°You really think your injury will heal so quickly?¡± Jiang Yu snorted disdainfully, ¡°I see that you don¡¯t intend to tell us about Jiang Hai. If I had known you would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you in the first ce. Since it¡¯s a waste of time and it can¡¯t be healed by your mouth, it¡¯s really a thankless task for me.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, Jiang Yu! Stop right there!¡± Wei Juan bared her fangs and brandished her ws, forcefully breaking free from the nurse¡¯s restraints. After getting off the bed, she stumbled and ran towards Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Give me back my Ran Ran!¡± She stretched out her hand towards Jiang Yu¡¯s neck.


    However, she no longer had a hand, so there was no way she could strangle Jiang Yu¡¯s neck. Moreover, she had suddenly gotten off the bed just now. Her vision was still a little dark, so she could not see what was in front of her clearly at all.


    She was staggering as she ran, and her mouth was still screaming non-stop. Jiang Yu heard it and took the opportunity to dodge to the side. Wei Juan directly hit her head against the wall.


    ¡°Dong ¨C¡± With a muffled sound, Wei Juan slowly fell to the ground.


    The police quickly helped to carry Wei Juan to the hospital bed, while the nurse went to find a doctor.

 Chapter 1020 - Chase After Jiang Hai

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Chase After Jiang Hai</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    After a series of examinations, the doctor said, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition was not good to begin with. Due to his agitation, his condition worsened and became even worse. His head felt like it had just been hit. I¡¯m afraid it will be a concussion. What¡¯s wrong with all of you? Why don¡¯t you know how to take care of the patient¡¯s emotions?¡±


    The police officers did not know what to say. After all, they were not rted to Wei Juan, so it was not easy to talk to them.


    Jiang Yu watched quietly from the side, in the end, she exined, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with them. This concussed patient is here for me. She started throwing a tantrum for no reason and even treated her savior like it was a mistake for me to save her.¡±


    After she said that, the doctor could not say anything. He could only shake his head and leave the ward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Even if she wakes up, she won¡¯t tell us what we want to know.¡± Jiang Yu looked at Wei Juan coldly. She knew that Wei Juan hated her a long time ago, but it was already a life-and-death situation, she actually stood up for Jiang Hai.


    !!


    This was something that Jiang Yu had never expected.


    When the police saw this, they could only leave resentfully.


    After Jiang Yu left the hospital, she didn¡¯t return to school. Instead, she went to Luo Hao¡¯s ce with Chang Kai.


    Luo Hao was processing documents. When he saw Jiang Yu, his eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Miss Jiang Yu? Why are you here?¡±


    Jiang Yu exined simply, ¡°Wei Juan has woken up, but she¡¯s in a state of madness. There¡¯s no way tomunicate with her normally. Therefore, we won¡¯t be able to get any useful clues about Jiang Hai from her.¡±


    Luo Hao looked at Chang Kai again. After getting a definite answer, he could only sigh and say, ¡°Jiang Hai has been running for a long time. The only thing we can be sure of is that he hasn¡¯t left Shanghai. However, Shanghai is so big. It won¡¯t be easy to find him. Moreover, he no longer uses his identity card to do anything, so we have no way to track his recent travel.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What about thosepanies? Have they made any movements recently?¡±


    At the mention of this, Luo Hao felt a headacheing on. ¡°Jiang Hai must have told them the news when he was escaping, so they haven¡¯t made any moves recently. Moreover, they have been unusually quiet. If I hadn¡¯t strictly controlled all the means of transportation to and from Shanghai recently and knew that no one had left Shanghai recently, I would have suspected that they were fleeing for their crimes.¡±


    ¡°They will only stay quiet for a few days. When the limelight passes, they will jump out,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if they n to stay here or if they want to find an opportunity to leave.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the former, then they are really bold. It can be said that they have fully disyed the ancient saying, ¡®seek fortune through risk.¡¯ But if it¡¯s thetter¡­¡± Luo Hao said in a low voice, ¡°Then it will be difficult to deal with. Now they have hidden their heads in Shanghai. If they go to other ces, it will be even harder to find them.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing now is to find Jiang Hai¡¯s hiding ce.¡± Jiang Yu thought about it, but he didn¡¯t know where Jiang Hai usually went.


    Moreover, he was currently on the run, so it was even more impossible for him to go to such a conspicuous ce. He might hide in some alleyways and alleys, and only dared toe out to buy some food at night.


    ¡°He¡¯s really like a mouse, so good at hiding.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, you go back and rest. I¡¯ll keep an eye on this matter. You just need to rest assured,¡± Luo Hao advised.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. She suddenly remembered something and said to Luo Hao, ¡°Director Luo, please send someone to investigate Jiang Hai¡¯s jewelrypany and see if there are any losses recently.¡±


    Luo Hao paused, and his gaze changed. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°I still suspect that Jiang Hai¡¯s jewelrypany has a financial problem. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t risk his life to borrow money from loan sharks.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Luo Hao rubbed his chin.


    At first, he really didn¡¯t notice this matter. If Jiang Yu hadn¡¯t reminded him today, he probably wouldn¡¯t have investigated Jiang Hai¡¯s jewelrypany.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡± As he said that, Jiang Yu got up and left the police station.


    Chang Kai walked Jiang Yu to the door and said gratefully, ¡°Jiang Yu, thank you very much.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Why are you thanking me? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Chang Kai shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already done enough. If not for you, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find Wei Juan even now.¡±

 Chapter 1021 - Infiltrate

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Infiltrate</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Yu consoled, ¡°This is something that I should do. It¡¯s not just for the both of you. Actually, I also have something to ask her. I just didn¡¯t expect her attitude to be like that. Instead, I¡¯ve implicated the both of you. Actually, I should be the one apologizing.¡±


    Chang Kai shook his head. ¡°But no matter what, I still have to thank you from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re Sister Xia¡¯s younger brother, and Sister Xia is my manager, so we should be friends,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chang Kai also smiled. ¡°I still have a mission to attend to, so I won¡¯t send you off. Be careful on the way back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s still early. Nothing bad happened,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile and took a taxi back to school.


    !!


    Jiang Yu walked into the school gate and felt that someone was staring at her from behind. However, when she turned around, she found that there was no one there.


    ¡°Am I seeing things?¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself in puzzlement and turned around to go to the ssroom.


    However, the moment she turned around, a figure walked out from behind the wall and stared at Jiang Yu¡¯s back fiercely.


    That person was dressed like a vagrant. His beard was unkempt and it was unknown how long it had been since he had shaved.


    The security guard at the door saw that something was wrong and quickly took a stick out, wanting to chase that person away. ¡°Hey! Who are you? What are you doing standing at the door?¡±


    The man quickly changed his face and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Um, big brother, I¡¯m not a bad person. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    The security guard did not believe him. ¡°You¡¯re dressed like this and you still dare to say that you¡¯re not a bad person? Even if you¡¯re not a bad person, you¡¯re definitely not a decent person. Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t block the students¡¯ path!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯ve really misunderstood¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, the security guard¡¯s stick had alreadye over.


    He was so scared that he quickly fled and soon disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°You still call yourself a good person with your appearance? Why are you feeling guilty if you are a good person?¡± The security guard spat at the air. ¡°The next time I see you, I will blow your head off.¡±


    The man hid behind a big tree in the distance and looked at the gate of Ivy University from afar.


    ¡°Jiang Yu¡­¡± He gritted his teeth fiercely and wished he could put Jiang Yu into his mouth and chew her up.


    He walked around again, but in the end, he still went to a ce.


    He walked to the door of the Jiang Residence and saw two or three policemen standing guard there. The man was worried, so he used the cover of the surrounding trees to walk around the periphery of the Jiang residence.


    After making sure that there were only a few policemen at the door, the man went around to the back of the Jiang residence. Seeing that there was no one around, he jumped onto the windowsill, opened the window, and climbed into the room.


    Afternding steadily, the man straightened his body and looked at his house.


    This homeless man with a stubble was Jiang Hai.


    When he was running away in a hurry, he was unexpectedly smart enough to predict what would happen today. Therefore, he opened thetches on the unremarkable windows to make it easier for him to sneak back here.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would have to sneak back to my own home.¡± Jiang Hai curled his lips. It was hard to tell whether it was a cold smile or a bitter smile.


    He first went to Jiang Ran¡¯s bedroom. As he expected, the attic had been opened.


    It seemed that Wei Juan had been taken away and she was injured. She should be recuperating in the hospital at this time.


    ¡°Damn it, none of them are dead, but they shouldn¡¯t have been forced into a dead end by you guys!¡± Jiang Hai gritted his teeth and kicked the bookshelf hard.


    The bookshelf made a muffled sound, but it was not loud, so the police at the door did not hear it.


    Jiang Hai returned to his bedroom and found that the clothes in the closet were still there, so he let out a long sigh of relief.


    He went to the bathroom to check the water heater. After finding that everything was working, he took a quick shower, shaved his beard, and took out an exquisite suit from the closet.


    He put everything in a bag and went out through the window.


    He had been hiding in an abandoned basement for the past few days. Only at night did he dare to go out to buy some food.


    When he ran, he did not bring his card with him. He only brought some cash. However, because he had been in the basement for too long, he was very sloppy. Every time he went out to buy something, he would be treated as a vagrant by the shop assistant.


    Some shop assistants were good-natured and would take the money to treat him to a meal. However, when they met a shop assistant with a bad temper, they would directly chase him out and curse him.


    This was undoubtedly an insult to Jiang Hai.


    However, he had no choice but to bow his head under the eaves. Even if Jiang Hai was scolded, he did not dare to make a sound to refute.


    v

 Chapter 1022 - Hypocrite

    Chapter 1022: Hypocrite


    Jiang Hai changed his clothes in a rtively clean ce in the basement and went to Jiang Yu¡¯s school the next morning.


    The security guard was still at the school gate.


    Jiang Hai walked over and smiled at the security guard at the gate. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Yu¡¯s father, Jiang Hai. I¡¯d like to meet my daughter.¡±


    The security guard didn¡¯t recognize the person in front of him as the vagrant from yesterday. Moreover, there was no wanted poster of Jiang Hai on the Inte, so the security guard didn¡¯t suspect much.


    However, Ivy University had a rule that even if a parent came to visit a student, the student had to personallye out to pick him up or obtain the permission of the tutor.


    Therefore, the security guard took out thendline phone and handed it to Jiang Hai. ¡°Call your daughter and ask her toe out to pick you up.¡±


    Jiang Hai pretended to be in a difficult position, ¡°Big Brother, my daughter and I have been quarreling recently. She hasn¡¯t picked up my calls. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee to school. I was worried that she would be in a bad mood after quarreling with me, so I wanted to visit her at school.¡±


    The security guard also had a daughter. She was young and was in a rebellious phase recently. She often quarreled with her family, so he could understand Jiang Hai¡¯s mood.


    However, rules were rules. As a security guard, he couldn¡¯t change the rules on his own.


    Therefore, he could only ask Jiang Hai to contact Jiang Yu¡¯s tutor. As long as he got the tutor¡¯s permission, he could let Jiang Hai in.


    Jiang Hai didn¡¯t know who Jiang Yu¡¯s tutor was, so he didn¡¯t know how to contact him.


    However, he remembered that Professor Bai had epted Jiang Yu as hisst disciple a long time ago. In a sense, Professor Bai should be Jiang Yu¡¯s tutor.


    Therefore, he told the truth that he didn¡¯t have the contact information of Jiang Yu¡¯s mentor and asked the security guard to contact Professor Bai.


    Although the security guard was a little surprised at first and thought that there shouldn¡¯t be a parent who didn¡¯t have the contact information of their child¡¯s mentor, he was only surprised for a moment, he immediately helped Jiang Hai to contact Professor Bai.


    ¡°Hello? Is this Professor Bai? There is a parent at the door, saying that he wants to go in to see his daughter¡­ Mmm, then I¡¯ll give him the phone and let him tell you in person.¡±


    The security guard handed the phone to Jiang Hai. ¡°Here, it¡¯s Professor Bai.¡±


    Jiang Hai took the phone and greeted politely, ¡°Professor Bai, Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Yu¡¯s father, Jiang Hai. You should have an impression of me. You came to the Jiang family once before.¡±


    Professor Bai did have some impression of Jiang Hai, but it was only on the day she went to the Jiang family.


    Moreover, she still hadn¡¯t forgotten what happened to the Jiang family that day.


    He was obviously a beast who favored his eldest daughter, Jiang Ran, and deliberately ignored his youngest daughter, Jiang Yu. Now, he actually had the nerve to say that he was Jiang Yu¡¯s father?


    Professor Bai was somewhat disgusted with Jiang Hai.


    However, this was their family matter after all. As an outsider, it was not good for her to interfere. Moreover, Jiang Yu had never mentioned the matter of the Jiang family to her. Without knowing the whole story, Professor Bai really had no way to interfere.


    Therefore, she could only let Jiang Hai in first and then inform Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Hai walked into the campus with his deted briefcase. Anyone who saw him would think that he was some new teacher.


    Only Jiang Yu had an ugly expression on her face when she received the notice from Professor Bai.


    She did not know why Jiang Hai hade to the school. She did not expect that he would dare to appear in front of the public in such a situation.


    It was only a matter of time before the Wanted poster was released. When that time came, more and more people would know that Jiang Hai was a wanted criminal.


    If he wanted to voluntarily surrender himself, so he came to apologize and ask for forgiveness, that would be considered a good thing.


    What if he wasn¡¯t?


    What was his purpose for showing his face in front of the public? Didn¡¯t he know what would happen to him?


    Time didn¡¯t allow Jiang Yu to think too much because Jiang Hai was already at the entrance of the teaching building.


    He then took out his phone and called Jiang Yu. ¡°Jiang Yu, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m at the entrance of your school building. Do you have time? Come out and meet me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Yu asked as she walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Jiang Hai smiled. ¡°As a father, I miss my daughter. I came to see what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t believe that he came here because he missed her. He must have some unspeakable purpose foring here.


    ¡°Then I really thank you for thinking of me.¡± Jiang Yu walked out of the dormitory building and quickly walked toward the teaching building.

 Chapter 1023 - Hostage

    Chapter 1023 Hostage


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t hang up the phone until Jiang Hai¡¯s figure appeared in her line of sight.


    She walked behind Jiang Hai and deliberately kept a distance from him. ¡°Why did youe to see me?¡±


    ¡°Is that the first thing you said when you saw your father?¡± Jiang Hai frowned, but his tone didn¡¯t sound angry.


    Jiang Yu looked Jiang Hai up and down and found that he was dressed very exquisitely today. She took a few nces and suddenly asked, ¡°Jiang Hai, is it true that you borrowed money from usury?¡±


    Jiang Hai¡¯s expression suddenly distorted, but he still suppressed his emotions. ¡°Did Wei Juan tell you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head, she simply told Jiang Hai about Wei Juan¡¯s current situation. ¡°Wei Juan had her limbs amputated and both of her hands were gone. Later, she identally hit the wall and got a concussion. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s awake now.¡±


    Jiang Hai did not show the slightest bit of remorse. Instead, he crazily thought that if he had done it earlier, there would not be so many things happening now.


    He gritted his teeth, he could no longer suppress his emotions. ¡°It¡¯s all Wei Juan¡¯s fault for dragging me down, including her daughter, Jiang Ran! I spent so much money to nurture her back then, hoping that she would one day bring benefits to the Jiang family! But this brainless fellow, it¡¯s one thing for her to break her good cards, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t even keep her own fianc¨¦!¡±


    The more Jiang Hai spoke, the more ferocious his expression became.


    Some female students who were passing by were originally curious about the dispute between Jiang Yu and this man, so they deliberately slowed down their footsteps, wanting to watch the show from the side.


    However, when they saw the expression on Jiang Hai¡¯s face, they were so scared that their legs turned to jelly.


    The people who were with her tried to help her up, but they were too weak to do so.


    Seeing this, Jiang Hai quickly ran over and pulled the girl up. Then, he grabbed her neck.


    ¡°Jiang Hai!¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s temples were throbbing. ¡°This is between us. Don¡¯t implicate innocent people!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by innocent people? Am I not innocent?¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Did I do something wrong? Why should I be treated unfairly?!¡±


    The girl he held hostage was so scared that she couldn¡¯t even make a sound. She couldn¡¯t even say a simple ¡°Help¡±.


    Jiang Hai took the opportunity to take out a fruit knife from his briefcase and put it on the girl¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Jiang Hai!¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s voice began to tremble. ¡°Put down the knife and we can talk slowly!¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you!¡± Jiang Hai didn¡¯t listen to Jiang Yu at all, ¡°Call Mo Long now and ask him to arrange a car for me immediately. Then, arrange a boat to send me out of Shanghai! Do you hear me?!¡±


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll contact him right now!¡± Jiang Yu could only deal with Jiang Hai first before calling Mo Long.


    Mo Long was a little surprised when he received Jiang Yu¡¯s call. ¡°Why are you calling me all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Hai came to the school and is holding an innocent girl hostage. He asked me to call you and ask you to arrange a car and a boat to send him out of Shanghai.¡±


    Mo Long paused and said slowly, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Mo Long called Teng Yi and asked him to inform Luo Hao to rush to Ivy University with the police to surround Jiang Hai. He put down the work in his hands and rushed to green vine university.


    After Jiang Yu hung up the phone, she reached out her hand and said to Jiang Hai, ¡°You heard it just now. I¡¯ve told Mo Long all of your requests. Can you let go of that girl now?¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Jiang Hai took a step back with the girl, ¡°How do I know whether Mo Long will do it or not? If you hang up the phone, what if he notifies the police? Jiang Yu, do you think I¡¯m that gullible because of my old age? I¡¯m warning you. I will never let go of this person before I leave Shanghai safely!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Hai, don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Seeing this, Jiang Yu could only try her best to reason with him, ¡°Put down the knife now and turn yourself in. Tell us all about those loan sharks. Your sentence will be very light. By then, you can return to the Jiang family earlier.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can go back now?¡± Jiang Hai snorted coldly. He couldn¡¯t tell whether he wasughing or crying.

 Chapter 1024 - Arrest

    Chapter 1024: Arrest


    ¡°Don¡¯t you really want to go back to the Jiang Family?¡± Jiang Yu was still trying to awaken thest bit of conscience in Jiang Hai¡¯s heart.


    However, Jiang Hai had long lost the ¡°Conscience¡± in his heart.


    ¡°A daughter in prison and a wife with crippled hands. If you were me, would you want to go back?¡± Jiang Hai asked in a mocking tone, ¡°Besides, they can¡¯t help you at all and will only drag you down. Won¡¯t you get tired of seeing them? Wei Juan is already the kindest person I¡¯ve ever shown her. If Jiang Ran hadn¡¯t gone to prison, she would have ended up like Wei Juan!¡±


    Jiang Yu froze and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Jiang Hai had already changed when she and no one knew about it. He was no longer as indecisive as before.


    Moreover, even if he waspletely biased towards Jiang Ran at that time, he would still have a little bit of fatherly love for his so-called ¡°Disgraced¡± daughter.


    But now, not only did Jiang Hai despise him, even his former pride, Jiang Ran, was taken out by him and repeatedly trampled under his feet.


    The atmosphere was deadlocked just like that. More and more people gathered around to watch the show. However, they didn¡¯t dare to get too close, afraid that they would be Jiang Hai¡¯s hostage in the next second.


    Only when the police siren sounded at the door did Jiang Hai panic. He tightened his strength again and red at Jiang Yu, ¡°How dare you call the police! Do you want to see this person die?!¡±


    Jiang Yu retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me on the phone? I didn¡¯t call the police at all! And since I hung up the phone, I never took out my phone again!¡±


    ¡°I got it. You didn¡¯t call Mo Long just now. You took the opportunity to call the police, didn¡¯t you?! Or, or Mo Long called the police! It must be the two of you!¡±


    Jiang Hai was in a state of madness. He could identally kill the innocent girl at any time in an emotional state.


    The surrounding crowd began to consciously make way for the police toe in and subdue the criminal.


    Mo Long followed Luo Hao and came over. The moment he saw Jiang Yu, Mo Long grabbed her shoulder and looked her up and down. ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you alright?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jiang Yu quicklyforted her. ¡°The one who¡¯s in trouble is Jiang Hai¡¯s hostage.¡±


    Only then did Mo Long look at the girl in Jiang Hai¡¯s hand. She was so scared that she had already fainted.


    ¡°Jiang Hai!¡± Luo Hao shouted righteously, ¡°Don¡¯t continue to do stupid things! Let the student go now and turn yourself in. We will consider reducing the punishment for you!¡±


    ¡°You bunch of sanctimonious fellows, do you think I will believe you?!¡± Jiang Hai roared, ¡°I don¡¯t care, send me out of Shanghai immediately! Otherwise, you will have to pick up the bodies of two people together today!¡±


    Luo Hao frowned, but for the safety of the hostage, he could only pretend to agree to Jiang Hai¡¯s request.


    Mo Long said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the car, it¡¯s at the school gate. The door isn¡¯t locked, the keys are in the car.¡±


    When Jiang Hai heard that, he quickly dragged the unconscious girl to the school gate. As he walked, he threatened the policemen behind him, ¡°Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill this person immediately!¡±


    The policemen could only watch as Jiang Hai got into the car with the hostage. Then, they saw him push the girl out of the car.


    Luo Hao ordered, ¡°Everyone, chase after her!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jiang Hai sat in the driver¡¯s seat and quickly started the car.


    ¡°How dare you call yourself a university student when you¡¯re so timid?¡± Jiang Hai cursed while driving, ¡°You fainted just because you were held by a knife. What a burden.¡±


    In fact, he didn¡¯t n to do anything to this person from the start. No matter how brave he was, he didn¡¯t dare to kill anyone.


    He originally nned to take Jiang Yu as a hostage, but when he saw someone who was easier to bully than Jiang Yu, he released Jiang Yu at thest minute. However, the n was still going on. No matter who was the hostage, no one could stop him from leaving Shanghai today.


    There were several police cars behind him. Jiang Hai¡¯s hands that were holding the steering wheel were sweating in fear. However, he did not dare to ck off at all. He was afraid that if his hands were slow, he would be caught by the police officers behind him.


    Therefore, Jiang Hai stepped on the elerator. However, not long after the car sped up, its speed began to slow down.


    Jiang Hai thought that there was something wrong with the car. He hit the steering wheel hard with his hands. ¡°This Mo Long is so rich. Why would he buy this kind of car?! Don¡¯t you know how to choose some good ones when you buy a car?!¡±


    He cursed angrily, and the police car behind him had caught up.

 Chapter 1025 - Refused To Plead Guilty

    Chapter 1025: Refused To Plead Guilty


    When the police saw Jiang Hai¡¯s car parked on the road, they thought he had suddenly changed his mind and wanted to turn himself in.


    However, when they got out of the car and went over to take a look, they saw Jiang Hai fuming in the car.


    They thought it was funny for a moment and knocked on the car door. ¡°Jiang Hai, get out of the car. Your car has no electricity. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°No electricity?¡± Jiang Hai was stunned and quickly went to look at the battery meter.


    The battery meter was already ck because there was no electricity to show the number.


    It turned out that there was no electricity and it was not the car¡¯s fault.


    But this made Jiang Hai even angrier.


    ¡°This Mo Long, doesn¡¯t he know to charge the battery when he goes out? Now I can¡¯t continue walking because of him!¡± Jiang Hai was still sitting in the car and cursing Mo Long. He had no intention of getting out of the car.


    In the end, the police forced him out of the car and brought him to the police station.


    At the police station, Luo Hao, Jiang Yu, and the others were already waiting there.


    When Jiang Hai saw Jiang Yu and Mo Long, he immediately knew what was going on. ¡°Alright, it was the two of you who set me up, wasn¡¯t it? Mo Long called the police behind my back and even deliberately drove a car that wasn¡¯t fully charged just to make it impossible for me to escape, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    However, Mo Long said, ¡°The battery meter on the car showed that at the beginning, so I already told you that the car was out of battery. And you didn¡¯t pay attention and insisted on driving that car. In the end, you were caught. You can only me yourself.¡±


    ¡°Your battery meter is so small. How could I have noticed it?!¡± Jiang Hai was so angry that he roared.


    ¡°That means you can¡¯t see it. No one else can be med.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s chest heaved up and down in anger. ¡°As expected of you, my good son-inw!¡±


    When he said the word ¡°Son-inw,¡± Jiang Hai deliberately emphasized the pronunciation.


    However, Mo Long retorted, ¡°You misunderstood. Yu¡¯er has long broken off the rtionship between father and daughter with you, so I¡¯m not your son-inw. Don¡¯t think that if something happens now, just call me ¡®son-inw¡¯ and I¡¯ll help you solve it.¡±


    ¡°You! Good¡­ Good! Both of you are ingrates!¡± Jiang Hai cursed angrily again, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m not good to you? Touch your own conscience. Is it a decent thing to send your own father to prison? First, you harmed your own sister, then your stepmother, and now you want to harm me. You really have malicious intentions!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Hai expressionlessly. ¡°If you ask me that, then I have to ask you as well. Touch your own conscience. Don¡¯t tell me you treat me well? Jiang Ran deserved to go to jail. Wei Juan became disabled because of you, not me! As for you, you did something illegal yourself. You should be punished by thew.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, shut up!¡±


    If not for the police holding Jiang Hai down, he would have already jumped in front of Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu ignored Jiang Hai and said to Luo Hao, ¡°Chief Luo, since the person has been caught, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Luo Hao nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Yu leave, Jiang Hai put on a pitiful expression. ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m your father. You can¡¯t just leave me like this! I have to get me out of here!¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped in her tracks, in the end, she turned around and said to him, ¡°You¡¯re no longer the Jiang Hai I remember. Even if you werepletely biased towards Jiang ran at that time, when you saw me, you would still use that pitiful amount of fatherly love to brush me off. But now, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯ve be someone I don¡¯t even recognize anymore. I¡¯m afraid that when Jiang Ran sees you after she gets out of prison, she¡¯ll have to ask ¡®who are you?¡¯¡±


    Jiang Hai was stunned. By the time he reacted, Jiang Yu had already left.


    He looked in the direction Jiang Yu had left in a daze. In his heart, he was still hoping that she would suddenly turn around and look at him. She might even be able to save him.


    However, as time passed, Jiang Yu did not return. The little hope in Jiang Hai¡¯s heart was slowly being worn away.


    ¡°Jiang Hai, do you confess or not?!¡± Luo Hao scolded.


    Jiang Hai sneered, ¡°So what if I don¡¯t confess? You don¡¯t have evidence, can you lock me up?¡±


    ¡°We will find the evidence. You are now guilty of intentional assault, which is enough for you to spend some time in prison. This time is enough for us to find the evidence.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Jiang Haiughed, ¡°Okay, then go and find the evidence! I want to see what evidence you can find!¡±

 Chapter 1026 - Loan Shark Fugitive

    Chapter 1026: Loan Shark Fugitive


    Jiang Hai refused to confess, and Luo Hao could not beat him into a confession.


    However, Jiang Hai now had the charges of ¡°Intentional injury¡± and ¡°Kidnapping¡± on him, so he needed to stay in the police station to investigate and await trial.


    As long as Luo Hao found evidence of Jiang Hai¡¯s collusion with the loan-sharking during this one month, then Jiang Hai would not be able to get out of prison for the rest of his life if the three charges were added together.


    Luo Hao sent people to lock Jiang Hai up while he nned to work hard on those loan sharks. He wanted to catch them all as soon as possible.


    Luo Hao had already sent people to monitor thepanies that had dealings with Jiang Hai. There hadn¡¯t been any news recently. It seemed that the group of people had indeed sensed danger, therefore, they had begun to act cautiously.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Luo Hao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He realized that this case wasn¡¯t that easy.


    Moreover, Jiang Yu had also reminded him that Jiang Hai¡¯s jewelrypany must have had some unspeakable loophole, which was why he was in such a hurry to borrow money.


    Therefore, he called Chang Kai over and asked him to secretly investigate the Jiang Jewelry Company.


    He couldn¡¯t rush things. The more urgent he was, the more flustered he would be. It was very likely that it would backfire.


    Therefore, he nned to continue monitoring the movements of the group of loan sharks and focus on investigating the hidden problems of the Jiang Jewelry Company.


    After Mo Long sent Jiang Yu to school, he didn¡¯t go back to thepany immediately. Instead, he apanied her to the school gate and stood there for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you face these things by yourself.¡± Mo Long pulled Jiang Yu into his embrace and said apologetically, ¡°Did Jiang Haie here crazily today and scare you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head, ¡°When I saw him, I was worried that he would do something to me, so I kept a distance from him. On the other hand, the girl he held hostage was just passing by, but Jiang Hai took her as a hostage. With such a sharp knife at her neck, she was the one who was scared.¡±


    At the mention of that girl, Jiang Yu remembered that she had already fainted and didn¡¯t know how she was now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. No one knew that Jiang Hai dared to appear in front of the public at this time.¡± Mo Long tightened his grip, trying to make Jiang Yu feel at ease.


    Jiang Yu leaned into Mo Long¡¯s arms, feeling very at ease.


    After a long while, Mo Long let go of Jiang Yu and let her go back to ss.


    Jiang Yu returned to the ssroom, took her books and prepared to go to the elective ss. When she walked into therge ssroom and sat down on the chair, two familiar figures ran in from outside the door.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu were sitting in the empty seats beside Jiang Yu, their mouths full of questions.


    Lu Qi said, ¡°Xiao Yu, I heard that someone entered the school and kidnapped a girl! Could that girl be you?¡±


    Dai Zhu said, ¡°Are you hurt? Aiya, who is that person? Do you know him?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s head hurt from the two of them arguing, so she simply told them the whole story.


    When Lu Qi and Dai Zhu heard it, they gasped.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. It¡¯s really Jiang Hai?¡± Lu Qi turned pale with fright. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that he had already hidden himself? Why did he still dare toe out?¡±


    Dai Zhu¡¯s focus was on the girl who had been kidnapped. ¡°That girl is the same. It has nothing to do with her. Why did she go to watch the show? In the end, she was kidnapped and even fainted from fright! She didn¡¯t know what kind of situation she was in now. If it was serious, her family would probablye to the school!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Hai is now in director Luo¡¯s hands. He can¡¯t be released for the time being.¡± Jiang Yu analyzed the current situation, ¡°He made such a bigmotion today. It¡¯s impossible that the loan shark gang doesn¡¯t know about it. Maybe Jiang Hai is risking his life for his future, and he also sent a message to those people at the same time. If that¡¯s the case, those people will hide even deeper, and they might even find an opportunity to secretly leave this ce. By then, it will be even harder to catch them.¡±


    ¡°This Jiang Hai is really not good at getting things done. He is more than capable of ruining things.¡± Dai Zhu sneered disdainfully. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to run a goodpany, but he has to do these illegal things. is he nning to be famous in this way?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of Jiang Hai¡¯spany¡­¡± Jiang Yu pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°If he keeps saying that there is no problem with hispany, is it possible that the finance department is helping him to make false ounts?¡±


    ¡°A small finance department actually has the guts to make false ounts?¡± Dai Zhu was puzzled.

 Chapter 1027 - Fake Accounts

    Chapter 1027: Fake ounts


    ¡°The Financial Secretary himself didn¡¯t dare to do it, but if he got the boss¡¯s permission, how could he not dare to do it?¡± Jiang Yu guessed, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the financial secretary helped Jiang Hai do the fake ounts that no one else could see it, so no one knew about it? But Jiang Hai knew that hispany was losing money, so he borrowed money from usury.¡±


    At this point, Jiang Yu felt it was necessary to check the financial situation of the Jiang Jewelry Company.


    She called Mo Long and wanted him to tell Luo Hao about it, but Mo Long¡¯s phone was busy, and Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t get through.


    It was probably because the inte signal there was getting worse, so there was a busy line.


    !!


    Jiang Yu called Chang Kai again, hoping that he could tell Luo Hao about it. However, Chang Kai happened to be sent to investigate Jiang Hai¡¯spany. After listening to Jiang Yu¡¯s words, Chang Kai also felt that what she said made sense.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the entrance of the Jiang Jewelry Company now. Director Luo has already sent me to investigate Jiang Hai¡¯spany.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Jiang Yu was slightly relieved. ¡°I suspect that the finance department helped Jiang Hai to make false ounts and hid it from everyone¡¯s eyes. Even the employees didn¡¯t notice it.¡±


    Chang Kai walked into thepany while talking to Jiang Yu, but there was no one inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. The Jiang Jewelry Company hasn¡¯t been seized, and there are no rumors that it¡¯s going to close down. Why is there no one in thepany?¡± Chang Kai was very surprised. He led everyone into every office, indeed, there was no one. Moreover, the desk was in a mess. People who didn¡¯t know would think that thepany had been robbed.


    Chang Kai didn¡¯t find anyone from the first floor to the fifth floor.


    ¡°No one.¡± Chang Kai confirmed with Jiang Yu. ¡°From the first floor to the fifth floor, I don¡¯t even see a living thing, let alone a person.¡±


    But that wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was thepany¡¯s ounts.


    So Jiang Yu asked Chang Kai to look at the financial statements of the finance office to see if he could find any clues from them.


    Chang Kai found the finance office. When he entered, he saw a folder in the most conspicuous position on the desk. There were a few big words stuck on the folder ¡ª financial statements.


    When Chang Kai was in the police academy, he knew a little about finance, so he could see the loopholes in the financial statements at a nce.


    ¡°There is indeed a problem, but every problem has been covered up. If you don¡¯t look carefully, you really can¡¯t find the problem,¡± Chang Kai said to Jiang Yu while checking.


    ¡°Is this the only report?¡± Jiang Yu suspected that Jiang Hai had asked the finance department to help with the ounting before this.


    Therefore, Chang Kai went to the shelf at the side to look for some financial statements fromst year and the year beforest. As expected, there were traces of ounting fraud in some ces.


    But because it was quite a long time ago, Chang Kai could only find a few obvious areas of ounting fraud. As for the less obvious ones, he couldn¡¯t find them.


    However, these were enough.


    ¡°Thank you, Jiang Yu.¡± Chang Kai thanked her sincerely. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t reminded me, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have known to check the finances.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I only figured this out today.¡± Jiang Yu smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about it before either. I thought that he wanted to invest in his new business so that he could borrow money from usury. ¡°But now, I realize that¡¯s not the case. Jiang Hai was simply short of money. There was only one thing that made him short of money, and that was hispany. Then, I figured out that it was the finance department that helped him falsify the ounts


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll go back now and give these statements to chief Luo.¡±


    With that, Chang Kai hung up the phone.


    He quickly returned to the police station and handed all the financial reports he found to Luo Hao. He said, ¡°Jiang Yu reminded me to look into these.¡±


    After Luo Hao read through the reports, he knew what had happened to Jiang Hai¡¯spany.


    ¡°Luo Jade is the hardest to mine. Most of the ones in cirction are fakes. Doesn¡¯t Jiang Hai know about this? He actually dared to spend so much money to buy a batch of fake Luo Jade.¡± Luo Hao looked at the four big words ¡°Luo Jade¡± on the report, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°But would a fake Luo jade sell for such a high price?¡± Chang Kai was puzzled.


    Since everyone knew that Luo Jade was hard to get and most of the things in cirction were fakes, why was Jiang Hai willing to spend money to buy these things?


    Could it be that he was cheated by those ck-hearted merchants?

 Chapter 1028 Luo Jade

    Chapter 1028 Luo Jade


    Luo Hao exined, "Even though Luo Jade is hard to get, there are still people who are willing to spend a lot of money just to take a gamble. Only half of the gems they buy are real. As long as half of them are real, then the money they spend is not wasted. If they sell Luo Jade as an essory, it will be a big profit."


    "So Jiang Hai also nned this?" Chang Kai suddenly realized, "But he never thought that the Luo Jade he bought were all fake."


    "It seems that his n has failed." Luo Hao smiled. He couldn''t say whether he sympathized with Jiang Hai or pitied Jiang Hai.


    He took the reports and found Jiang Hai.


    "What are you doing here?" Jiang Hai saw Luo Hao and said disdainfully, "Are you here to see how I''m doing? Or do you want to get some useful information from me?"


    "Neither." Luo Hao smiled slightly, took out the reports in his hand, and waved them in front of Jiang Hai. "These are the financial statements of the Jiang Jewelry Company in recent years. I found many traces of ounting fraud on them. Including this time, you bought arge amount of Luo Jade and caused thepany to suffer a loss. You even asked the finance department to help you with ounting fraud in order to cover your tracks. Am I right, Jiang Hai?"


    Jiang Hai froze and looked at Luo Hao in disbelief. "How, how did you know? ... The financial statements. Did you guys sneak into mypany?"


    Chang Kai stood up and retorted, "I entered openly, not secretly. What''s more, how is that apany? There''s no one there, and all the desks are in a mess. When I first went in, I thought yourpany had been robbed."


    "No... impossible?" Jiang Hai shook his head in self-doubt, "I was still fine when I left... how could there be no one there now?"


    "When did you leave? Have you returned since you left?" Luo Hao asked, "My boss missed work for no reason. The employees who don''t know Luo Jade don''t know, but how can the finance staff who helped you falsify the ounts not know?"


    "I..."


    Because what Luo Hao said was the truth.


    Jiang Hai was rarely speechless.


    "The finance staff thought that you abandoned thepany and ran away, so naturally, he has no reason to stay there. In this way, the boss and the treasurer have both run away. As long as the remaining employees aren''t idiots, they can feel that something is wrong." Luo Hao sneered, "Jiang Hai, the jewelry industry is actually a very profitable industry, but this good hand has beenpletely destroyed by you."


    Jiang Hai wanted to open his mouth to refute, but in the end, he still shut his mouth.


    Because what Luo Hao said was the truth.


    Luo Hao stared at Jiang Hai, as if he wanted to burn a hole in his body with his burning gaze.


    And Jiang Hai didn''t seem to feel the burning gaze, after pausing for a moment, he said, "I also recently learned about Luo Jade. An essory made from Luo Jade can have a profit of hundreds of thousands. Do you know what hundreds of thousands is? As long as I sell ten of them, it will be millions. If I sell a hundred of them, it will be tens of millions!"


    Luo Hao retorted, "But the Luo Jade on the market are basically fake. How do you know that what you bought is real?"


    "Someone obviously bought the real one!" Jiang Hai raised his head, he shouted, "Why can''t I buy the real one?! I spent all thepany''s money just for that pile of Luo Jade! But there isn''t even one real one?! Why? How can others be so lucky?!"


    "Jiang Hai, people do whatever they can." Luo Hao looked at him condescendingly. "People do need to improve, but that is to let people grow, not to let people gamble on things like luck."


    Jiang Hai gritted his teeth, and his eyes turned red.


    Ever since he was sensible, he had never cried over anything.


    But this time, he really broke through the defense. He spent all thepany''s money so that half of the pile of Luo Gems could be true, but in the end, when he got it, he found that there wasn''t a single one true, and all of it was fake.


    He couldn''t pay the money back, and he felt that this was shameful. So after thinking about it, he could only let the finance department make a fake ount for him. First, he would hide it from the other employees, and then he would go and borrow money from the loan sharks, he would take this opportunity to close the loopholes in thepany.


    But when he signed the mortgage, Jiang Hai found that he had nothing to mortgage. Whether it was the house or thepany, Jiang Hai wouldn''t give it up.

 Chapter 1029 - Plead Guilty

    Chapter 1029: Plead Guilty


    So in the end, Jiang Hai wrote Wei Juan¡¯s name on it.


    As long as he couldn¡¯t pay back the money he owed, then Wei Juan would be used as a tool to pay back the money and fall into the hands of that group of people. When the time came, as long as she sold all her organs, that group of people wouldn¡¯t have to worry that the money they lent out wouldn¡¯te back.


    Jiang Hai thought that everything would be fine if he did this, but he was surprised to learn that in the hands of that group of loan sharks, there was still a batch of Luo Jade. Therefore, he had another devious idea. Not only did he not use the borrowed money to fill thepany¡¯s loophole, but he also continued to buy the batch of Luo Jade back.


    However, because the batch of Luo Jade was still on the way, Jiang Hai did not get it immediately. Therefore, he kept in contact with those people for the rest of the time.


    !!


    When he returned to the Jiang family, he heard that Wei Juan wanted to go back to her parents¡¯ house. Jiang Hai was anxious. He thought, ¡°I¡¯ll do it or I won¡¯t.¡± So, he decided to imprison Wei Juan. He thought that he had done it discreetly enough, but he didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Yu woulde looking for him one day.


    Jiang Hai was worried that Jiang Yu would find out something was wrong, so he made up an excuse and chased her away. Not long after, he received news that the batch of Luo Jade had arrived.


    Jiang Hai was pleased with himself. He thought that his luck was about to change, but the batch of Luo Jade was also all fake.


    This was undoubtedly thest straw that would crush Jiang Hai.


    ¡°The debt I have, I will never be able to pay it off in this life and the next.¡± Jiang Hai cried bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t regret spending money to buy Luo Jade. I¡¯m just not convinced. Why is it that other people¡¯s luck is so good, but I can¡¯t buy the real one?¡±


    ¡°Luck is something that varies from person to person.¡± Seeing Jiang Hai crying so miserably, Luo Hao didn¡¯t know how tofort him, ¡°Luo Jade is a very risky investment project. If you are really prepared to invest, then you should have thought of the consequences.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m still not convinced. On what basis?¡± Jiang Hai cried until his eyes were swollen, ¡°My life has never been good. First, my daughter, whom I have nurtured for so long, was sent to prison. Then, my wife, who has slept with me for more than 20 years, despised me. Finally, my youngest daughter actually wanted to send me to prison! Tell me, why is my life so miserable?¡±


    Luo Hao and Chang Kai looked at each other, not knowing how to respond.


    Jiang Hai had brought all this upon himself. He didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t admit his mistake and push the me onto others. He thought that the reason why his fate was so miserable was that others hadn¡¯t brought him good luck.


    ¡°Forget it, stop talking.¡± Luo Hao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted Jiang Hai¡¯sint, ¡°Now that the facts are in front of you, do you admit your guilt or not?¡±


    After crying bitterly for a while, Jiang Hai slowly nodded, ¡°I confess.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you confess. Then, you also admit that you borrowed money from usury?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Hai nodded heavily, as if he would fall to the ground in the next second.


    ¡°Then sign the confession and then tell me everything you know about those people who borrowed money from usury.¡±


    Jiang Hai didn¡¯t say anything and silently agreed.


    He wasn¡¯t a good person himself, whether he was a good person or a bad person. Since he wasn¡¯t livingfortably, then he had to bring others into the water.


    Even though the other party was also a group of fugitives, even though this kind of behavior was called ¡°Leniency if you confess.¡±.


    Luo Hao brought Jiang Hai to the interrogation room. First, he asked him to sign the confession, and then he began to ask about the loan sharks. Jiang Hai also told him everything.


    After Luo Hao asked the questions, Chang Kai also made a statement. Jiang Hai signed the statement and was brought back.


    ¡°Can Jiang Hai¡¯s words be trusted?¡± Chang Kai looked at the statement. He was not sure how true or false Jiang Hai¡¯s words were.


    However, Luo Hao still believed Jiang Hai. ¡°Now that things havee to this, he can¡¯t escape the fate of going to prison. In that case, there¡¯s no need for him to lie, because it won¡¯t do him any good. Moreover, as long as he confesses everything, there might be a chance for him to get a lighter punishment.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Luo Hao ordered, ¡°Take people to these ces to squat. As soon as anyone suspicious appears, immediately arrest them!¡±


    Chang Kai replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He led three groups of men to guard the dock, the abandoned warehouse in the south of the city, and the abandoned basement in the center of the city.


    That basement was where Jiang Hai had stayed before, and it was also the address given to him by those people.

 Chapter 1030 - Escaped

    Chapter 1030: Escaped


    Chang Kai was guarding an abandoned warehouse in the south of the city, where the suspects were most likely to appear. He heard from Jiang Hai that this was the ce where they first traded.


    The abandoned warehouse was covered in dust. Even if someone passed by it, they would not look inside. It was indeed a good ce to hide.


    Chang Kai and his men waited here for a day and a night, but they did not see any movement inside.


    ¡°Could it be that they¡¯re not here?¡± Someone asked in a low voice. ¡°Actually, they¡¯ve already hidden somewhere else?¡±


    !!


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk yet.¡± Chang Kai pressed his index finger against his lips. ¡°There¡¯s no news from other ces, so we¡¯ll wait here for now.¡±


    So that person kept quiet.


    Another day and a night passed. Even Chang Kai began to suspect that the group of people were hiding somewhere else when the door of the warehouse suddenly opened.


    There were five people in total, and each of them was carrying a backpack. They carefully came out and looked around. After making sure that there was no one around, they quietly ran toward the dock.


    Chang Kai gave the order, ¡°Catch them!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The police officers, who were originally a little sleepy and bored, were now like they had been injected with stimnts. They were all rubbing their fists, wishing that they could immediately catch the group of people and beat them up.


    They came out of their hiding ces and chased after the five people who were running away.


    The five people who were running in front also heard the chasing sounds behind them and began to run forward without stopping.


    ¡°Split up and run!¡± The leader gave an order. ¡°Don¡¯t get caught! After we lose them, we¡¯ll meet at the dock!¡±


    ¡°Yes, big brother!¡±


    The few people scattered and fled in different directions. However, this did not stop the police chasing behind them. They spontaneously split up into five small teams and continued to chase after the escaping people.


    The people in front ran while the people behind chased. Along the way, they knocked over countless fruit stalls and bicycles.


    There was even a fugitive who snatched the child¡¯s bicycle and wanted to ride it to escape. However, he did not expect the child¡¯s mother to be beside him.


    The child¡¯s mother grabbed the fugitive¡¯s backpack, threw him off the bicycle, and kicked him a few more times. As she kicked him, she scolded, ¡°How old are you, and you still want to snatch a seven-year-old¡¯s bicycle? Look at yourself, you look like a fat pig. Can you even sit on such a small bicycle? And you still dare to snatch the bicycle. You¡¯re really tired of living!¡±


    This action stunned the police chasing behind them. However, they were only stunned for a few seconds. When the escaped criminal fell to the ground and had not gotten up, they quickly went forward and handcuffed his hands.


    As for the other escaped criminals, they were also caught on the road. Only the leader, who should have many years of escaping experience, quickly shook off the police behind him.


    He ran to a corner where there was no one, breathing heavily.


    ¡°Damn it, why are these police there? ¡­ It must be Jiang Hai! I knew that trash wouldn¡¯t do anything good, he actually told the police where we were hiding! This bastard!¡± He hit the wall beside him hard.


    After resting for a while, he nned to go to the dock at night when it was dark.


    However, when it was dark and he ran all the way to the dock, he found that there was no one there.


    Whether it was his brothers or the dock staff who were supposed to be on the night shift, none of them were there.


    He sensed a bad premonition and was about to run away when he bumped into Chang Kai¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run anymore. Except for you, the other four have been caught.¡± Chang Kai smiled and handcuffed thest person. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    At this point, the five loan shark fugitives had all been caught.


    And this incident shook the entire city overnight.


    Whether it was the five fugitives or the bankrupt Jiang Hai, they all made the headlines.


    Whether it was Jiang Yu in school, Wei Juan in the hospital, or even Jiang ran in prison, they all saw Jiang Hai¡¯s face appear on the report.


    ¡°This is so satisfying!¡± Lu Qi couldn¡¯t help but p and cheer when he saw the report online, ¡°I knew that their family wouldn¡¯t end well! But look, Jiang Hai and Jiang Ran can be reunited in prison now! Haha!¡±


    Dai Zhu alsoughed loudly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how Wei Juan will be angry when she sees this! The husband she married and the daughter she gave birth to are all criminals, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°This family really deserves it!¡±


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu had had enough ofughing. Only then did they realize that Jiang Yu had been looking out of the window, thinking about something.

 Chapter 1031 - Buy The Jiang Group

    Chapter 1031: Buy The Jiang Group


    Lu Qi was worried that Jiang Yu was in a bad mood because all the members of the Jiang family were in jail, so sheforted her, ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t think too much. The Jiang family has done all kinds of bad things, and now they¡¯re in jail. They deserve it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking about.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the Jiang Group¡¯s jewelry.¡±


    ¡°Thatpany? Why?¡± Lu Qi asked curiously. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that they¡¯re already in the r ed? I heard that the bank is going to take it away in a few days.¡±


    Jiang Yu lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°I want to buy the Jiang Jewelry Company.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why did you buy that bankruptpany?¡± Dai Zhu couldn¡¯t figure out Jiang Yu¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Yu. The money that the Jiang Jewelry Company lost is not a small amount. Even if you can really afford it, there¡¯s no need for thispany to buy it, right?¡± Lu Qi tried to dissuade Jiang Yu, ¡°Moreover, this is Jiang Hai¡¯spany. Why do you have to help him clean up the mess?¡±


    ¡°But if I buy thepany, it will be mypany,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°But Jiang Jewelry is apany that no one can save.¡± Dai Zhu frowned, ¡°Everyone thinks it¡¯s a hot potato, so no one wants to buy it. If you buy it now, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as taking the hot potato into your own hands?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Jiang Hai¡¯s reputation is not good, and so is thepany¡¯s reputation. Most people think that the Jiang jewelrypany will only sell fake jewelry.¡± Lu Qi was angry and helpless when she said this, ¡°If you run thispany, just restoring its reputation will be a big project, not to mention making a profit.¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that what Lu Qi and Dai Zhu said made sense, but she still wanted to buy the Jiang Jewelry Company.


    Not only because Jiang Jewelry was Jiang Hai¡¯sst resort, but also because she wanted to prove to Jiang Hai with her actions that as long as she worked hard and didn¡¯t engage in so many evil ways, then thepany¡¯s business would definitely prosper.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu made up her mind ¡ª to buy Jiang Jewelry.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu saw that Jiang Yu¡¯s attitude was so firm, so they didn¡¯t try to persuade her anymore.


    Jiang Yu chose a day without sses and went to the detention center.


    She heard that Jiang Hai¡¯s crimes had all been decided and that he would be sent to court the next day. Since that was the case, she had to hurry up.


    When Jiang Hai heard that Jiang Yu hade to see him, he thought that she had suddenly realized her conscience and couldn¡¯t bear to see her father suffer in prison, so she came to redeem him.


    However, when Jiang Yu saw him, the first thing she said was, ¡°I want to buy Jiang Jewelry.¡±


    Jiang Hai was stunned. He thought that he had heard wrong, so he asked again, ¡°What? You want to buy mypany?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded firmly.


    ¡°Why do you want to buy mypany?¡± Jiang Hai was puzzled.


    It was not because he was unwilling to sell it to Jiang Yu, but because he knew the evaluation of his jewelrypany in the market. Therefore, he could not believe that Jiang Yu would go against the public opinion and buy Jiang Jewelry.


    ¡°Other than me, only the bank will take over yourpany.¡± Jiang Yu looked down at Jiang Hai. ¡°You can choose between me and the bank. This is not a difficult problem. I think you should be able to tell the pros and cons.¡±


    Jiang Hai hesitated.


    Jiang Yu was right. If thepany was bought by the bank, it would be sublet at a low price or resold at a medium price, but he would not get a single cent.


    However, if Jiang Yu bought thepany, she might be able to get some money from her. In this way, he could live on that money for a while after he got out of prison.


    With this in mind, Jiang Hai agreed to Jiang Yu¡¯s request.


    ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± Jiang Hai looked up at Jiang Hai. ¡°Go back and prepare the acquisition agreement. I¡¯ll sign it right away.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go back and prepare it. I¡¯ve already prepared it.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Yu took out two folded hand bone agreements from her handbag, unfolded them, and ced them in front of Jiang Hai.


    Jiang Yu handed him a pen. ¡°I¡¯ve already printed it when I came here. Take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, just sign it.¡±


    Jiang Hai held the ballpoint pen and suddenlyughed at himself. ¡°You¡¯ve already prepared it? You knew I would agree to it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°There are only benefits and no harm in transferring thepany to me. If your brain isn¡¯t stupid, you should be able to figure it out.¡±

 Chapter 1032 - Reorganization

    Chapter 1032: Reorganization


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jiang Hai suddenly burst intoughter and signed his name on the two acquisition agreements. ¡°I really underestimated you. The little daughter from the countryside that I always looked down on has actually grown up to look like this now. Ah¡­ I¡¯m a little regretful now. If only I hadn¡¯t been so biased towards Jiang rRn back then. If that was the case, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like today.¡±


    Jiang Hai sighed as he returned the two agreements to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu folded them and put them back into her handbag. There was no expression on her face. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world, so you¡¯d better stay here and regret it.¡±


    Jiang Yu turned around and was about to leave when she heard Jiang Hai ask her from behind, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you really hate me?¡±


    !!


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t stop in her tracks and only asked faintly in return.


    How could she not hate him?


    Back when she married her mother, she didn¡¯t give her a proper wedding, but she even did such a despicable thing as an extramarital affair. Later on, in order to establish a good person¡¯s image in front of others, she brought herself back to the Jiang family, but she didn¡¯t fulfill her duties as a father for a day.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Jiang Hai sighed, but he also knew that this rhetorical question was Jiang Yu¡¯s true words.


    But now, he was indeed somewhat regretful.


    Jiang Yu left the detention center, gave Mo Long a call, and told him about this matter.


    After Mo Long heard about this matter, his first reaction was the same as Lu Qi and the others. ¡°Why would you want to buy the Jiang Jewelry? Its reputation and credibility are very bad now. Buying it at this time is undoubtedly taking back a hot potato.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Jiang Yu smiled in relief. ¡°But it¡¯s mypany now. As the boss, it¡¯s my duty to restore its credibility. You just wait and see how I manage it bit by bit.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled when she said this, and her tone was full of confidence.


    Anyway, the previous ¡°Geli¡± Lipstick Company had been resurrected in her hands, so the Jiang Jewelry was definitely not a problem.


    Hence, Mo Long smiled and let Jiang Yu go. ¡°Okay, then you must work hard.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jiang Yu answered happily as she talked to Mo Long about her ns for thepany¡¯s future. At the same time, she took a taxi to thepany.


    Fortunately, there was no ss today, so Jiang Yu had time to go to thepany to take a look.


    As soon as she entered the door, Jiang Yu found that the scene inside was exactly the same as what Chang Kai had said ¡ª there was no one inside, and the surroundings were in a mess as if they had just been robbed.


    ¡°Not a single person,¡± Jiang Yu said to Mo Long, frowning. ¡°And when I looked around, it seemed like all the valuables were gone.¡±


    ¡°It seems like that group of employees are prepared not toe back,¡± Mo Long guessed. ¡°If they take away the valuables, it¡¯s equivalent to making up for the sry that Jiang Hai owes them.¡±


    ¡°But they are old employees and are very familiar with thepany¡¯s business. In the early stages of running thepany, I still n to ask them toe back and help,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°You can temporarily postpone the unimportant positions, but an important position like finance can¡¯t be dyed.¡±


    Mo Long thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Teng Yi to check the list of employees of the Jiang Jewelry Company for you in a while. You can choose from them and see who needs toe back and continue working. I¡¯ll ask Teng Yi to talk to them.¡±


    ¡°Just give me the list. I can talk to them myself. After all, I¡¯m the one who runs thepany and I want to ask them toe back to work. If I didn¡¯t do it myself, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be convincing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± Mo Long agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Mo Long called Teng Yi over and asked him to check the employee list of Jiang Jewelry. Then, he sent the results to Jiang Yu.


    After Jiang Yu received the list, the first person she looked at was the finance department from before.


    The finance department¡¯s name was Yu Li. From the photo, she looked like a middle-aged woman.


    Jiang Yu called her based on the contact number and wanted to ask if she was willing to return to Jiang jewelry to continue working.


    The phone rang a few times before it was picked up. A surprised voice came from the other side, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hello, are you Ms. Yu Li?¡± Jiang Yu asked politely.


    ¡°Yes, who are you?¡± Yu Li thought it was a sales call, and her tone was not very good.


    Jiang Yu quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m the new boss of Jiang Jewelry. I want to ask if you are willing toe back and continue working here.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Yu Li was also very shocked.

 Chapter 1033 - Robbing People

    Chapter 1033: Robbing People


    ¡°The new boss of the Jiang Jewelry Company?¡± Yu Li asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, my name is Jiang Yu.¡± In order to make Yu Li believe in her, Jiang Yu directly said her name.


    ¡°Jiang Yu? ¡­ I seem to remember now¡­¡± Before she could say anything, Yu Li¡¯s phone was snatched away.


    ¡°Hello? Ms. Yu Li? Do you have any other questions?¡± Seeing that Yu Li did not speak for a long time, Jiang Yu thought that she had hung up the phone. However, when she looked at her phone, she realized that the call was still going on.


    After a long while, a very familiar voice came from Yu Li¡¯s end. ¡°Jiang Yu, isn¡¯t it not good for you to steal people from me?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and recognized that it was Kang He¡¯s voice.


    She was silent for a while before she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know Ms. Yu Li was already working at your ce.¡±


    As she said that, she was about to hang up the phone when Kang He¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°I heard that Jiang Ran went to prison. Is that true? And Wei Juan and Jiang Hai, I heard that they¡¯ve been living quite miserably recently?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything, but she was also wondering how Kang He knew about these things.


    Kang He was not surprised that Kang He knew that Jiang Hai went to prison because it was reported online. But how did she know about Jiang Ran¡¯s imprisonment?


    ¡°Speak, are you mute?¡± Kang He mocked, ¡°Tell me about your Jiang family. There are four people in your family, two are in prison, and one is half-dead in the hospital. And you are the ingrate who sent your father and sister to prison. Sigh, why is your Jiang family so miserable?¡±


    When she said this, she deliberately raised her voice as if she wanted everyone around to hear it.


    And Jiang Yu did hear it. There were faint whispersing from the phone.


    Kang He thought that her words would anger Jiang Yu, so she even turned on the speakerphone to let everyone in thepany Hear Jiang Yu¡¯s hopping voice.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to be indifferent and said, ¡°This is a family matter of our Jiang family. As an outsider, you don¡¯t have the right to interfere.¡±


    Kang He immediatelyined in an aggrieved voice, ¡°No matter what, you and I are both members of the Kang family. You still have to call me ¡®sister¡¯ when ites to age. Is this how you talk to your sister?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t raise your own status. What status do you have to be my sister? I don¡¯t even fancy a mere side branch member. You still want to be sisters with me, a member of the Kang Family? Kang He, you¡¯re dreaming in broad daylight. This is an illness. You need to be treated.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s voice was neither fast nor slow, it was very calm.


    However, after hearing this, Kang He was so angry that he stomped his feet and turned off the speakerphone.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of my employees!¡± Kang He was so angry that her face turned red.


    ¡°Oh, you turned on the speakerphone just now?¡± Jiang Yu retorted. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have said more so that you would lose face in front of your employees.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! What did I do?¡± Kang He gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Do you think you can step on my head just because you have Mo Long and the Kang family¡¯s support? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Jiang Yu felt that her words were baffling. ¡°Who else can I be? Of course I¡¯m your grandfather¡¯s biological granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kang He choked on Jiang Yu¡¯s words and almost choked on her breath.


    She walked to a corner where no one was around, then, she continued, ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m warning you not to spout nonsense in front of my employees. You want to snatch people from me, yet you still say those words in front of my employees. What do you mean? You¡¯re openly provoking me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you have anything else to say?¡± Jiang Yu felt that Kang He must be mentally ill, and it was not a light illness. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to say, I¡¯ll hang up. This isn¡¯t your phone either.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Before Kang He could finish speaking, Jiang Yu hung up the phone.


    ¡°She¡¯s really mentally ill.¡± Jiang Yu could not help but scold Kang He, ¡°Is this person delusional? She obviously put the speaker on herself. What does it have to do with me? How can she start apany with this kind of brain? Won¡¯t she be losing money all the time?¡±


    Kang He sneezed after being scolded. She turned around and returned to the workce, returning her phone to Yu Li.


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer the phone during work hours in the future, do you hear me?¡± Kang He¡¯s gaze was very sharp. ¡°If I find out about it again, I¡¯ll fire you immediately! Do you hear me?!¡±


    ¡°I hear you.¡± Yu Li quickly switched off her phone and continued to work.


    Kang He nced at the other employees who were still working. Just as he was about to return to his office, he suddenly turned back and asked Yu Li, ¡°What did Jiang Yu say when she called you?¡±

 Chapter 1034 - Suppressed

    Chapter 1034: Suppressed


    Yu Li then told Kang He everything that Jiang Yu had just said.


    When Kang He heard this, he also had a look of surprise on his face. ¡°Jiang Yu bought the Jiang Jewelry? Is she crazy to buy thatpany on the grill?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yu Li shook her head.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Kang He rolled her eyes and turned around to return to her own office.


    She sat on the chair for a while. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong, so she quickly called Sun You.


    In order to borrow Kang He¡¯s identity to help the Sun family, Sun You naturally treated her as a treasure in his hands. His tone was also very gentle. ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kang He liked to hear Sun You call her that the most. Every time she heard it, she couldn¡¯t help but coquettishly say to Sun You, ¡°I miss you, can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Darling, I miss you too.¡± Sun You kissed his phone a few times. Anyone who saw it would spit out thest night¡¯s meal.


    Kang He was probably the only one who could ept it.


    However, now was not the time to talk about love. Kang He quickly stopped him and said, ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯m serious. Jiang Yu bought the Jiang Jewelry. Do you know about this?¡±


    Sun You really did not know about this. ¡°Is Jiang Yu crazy? Buying the Jiang jewelry at this time? Doesn¡¯t she know how much money the Jiang Jewelry has lost? If this money is taken out, although it won¡¯t kill her, it can still hurt her blood.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. From what she said, it seems that she has already bought the Jiang Jewelry. She even ns to poach people from me to work for her! How shameless.¡± Kang Heined to Sun You, ¡°You must help me get back at her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will definitely help you teach Jiang Yu a lesson. Jiang jewelry was about to go bankrupt. As long as I simply suppressed it, Jiang Yu would not be able to hold on. Baby, don¡¯t worry. When the timees, I will definitely ask Jiang Yu toe and apologize to you,¡± Sun You boasted.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Kang He smiled happily.


    ¡°I have a meeting in a while, so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Then, Sun You hung up the phone.


    He didn¡¯t have a meeting. He simply didn¡¯t want to hear Kang He¡¯s voice anymore.


    The soft voice really made him want to vomit every time he heard it.


    However, Jiang Yu bought the Jiang Jewelry. This was still useful information that Kang He had gotten.


    ¡°What exactly gave you the confidence to think that you can manage thispany well?¡± Sun You sneered, ¡°Mo Long? Or the Kang Family? Jiang Yu, ah, Jiang Yu, you¡¯re still too young. It can only be said that you¡¯re lucky that ¡®Ge Li¡¯ was saved by you. However, you can only watch as the Jiang jewelry goes to hell.¡±


    Sun You¡¯s smile became colder and colder. He had already nned how to suppress Jiang Yu.


    He would first let her see some hope, and then step on her hope ruthlessly. When that time came, her expression would definitely be spectacr.


    After he had nned everything in his heart, he began to secretly keep an eye on Jiang Yu¡¯s movements.


    He knew that Jiang Yu was currently recruiting new employees, so he wanted to see how she would recruit new employees. After all, no one was willing to work for the Jiang Jewelry Company now.


    However, what Sun You didn¡¯t expect was that Jiang Yu actually doubled her sry.


    The sry of the Jiang Jewelry Company wasn¡¯t high before, but it wasn¡¯t a small amount when it doubled. Jiang Yu had just taken out a sum of money to buy thepany, so how could she dare to raise her sry when thepany wasn¡¯t doing well?


    Soon, Sun You found that people were submitting resumes to the Jiang Jewelry Company.


    After all, no one was unmoved by money, and Jiang Yu¡¯s sry was indeed high, so many people were attracted to submit their resumes.


    Even the sry of the cleaning staff was doubled. The cleaning staff in other ces wanted to change jobs and work for the Jiang Group jewelry.


    ¡°This Jiang Yu!¡± Sun You fiercely threw the mouse on the table. ¡°She actually thought of such a method. I really underestimated her.¡±


    More and more people sent their resumes to Jiang Jewelry, and soon, there were more than a hundred people.


    The more Sun You looked at it, the more he felt that things were developing in a direction that he couldn¡¯t control. He even began to have a headache.


    He had no choice but to call his secretary. ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on Jiang Jewelry. No matter what happens, you have to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Sun.¡±


    Although the Secretary felt that Sun You¡¯s request was a little strange, he still did it.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a bankruptpany. I want to see how capable you are to save it.¡±

 Chapter 1035 - Strange Resume

    Chapter 1035: Strange Resume


    Jiang Yu came up with apromise method to increase the sry of the employees.


    After all, the Jiang Jewelry Company was in the middle of a storm, so it was normal for no one to want to work here. Therefore, after thinking about it, Jiang Yu felt that the only way was to increase the sry.


    This way, not only could it stir up the hearts of the former employees, but it could also attract new employees to work here.


    ¡°Ah¡­ money is indeed the best use.¡± Jiang Yu looked at the hundreds of resumes in the mailbox and her head began to hurt.


    !!


    She had indeed thought that as long as she raised her sry, many people woulde to apply for resumes, but she did not expect that there would be so many people.


    These hundreds of resumes could not be read by Jiang Yu alone for days and nights, so she needed to find a few helpers.


    Originally, she wanted to borrow Teng Yi from Mo Long, but on second thought, Teng Yi still had to work for Mo Long, so she thought about it and finally called Kang Xue and Lu Qi.


    Kang Xue had already started to take over part of thepany¡¯s business, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to sift through resumes.


    As for Lu Qi, she had once helped father Lu run thepany during the holidays, and had also done personnel work like sifting through resumes.


    Jiang Yu was relieved to share the work with them.


    After Kang Xue and Lu Qi received the call, they came over without a word. When Dai Zhu heard that Lu Qi was going to work for Jiang Yu, she also insisted oning along.


    Lu Qi couldn¡¯t refuse, so she brought her along.


    When the three of them rushed to thepany, what they saw was a mess.


    ¡°Oh my God, is this a robbery?¡± Dai Zhu was terrified. ¡°Thispany is about to go bankrupt, and there are still peopleing to rob it?¡±


    Lu Qi exined, ¡°It should be because those employees took away all the valuable things when they left, and that¡¯s why it became like this.¡±


    When the three of them came to Jiang Yu¡¯s office, they saw her sitting on the office chair, concentrating on reading her resume.


    Lu Qi knocked on the door symbolically. ¡°Boss Jiang, we¡¯re here to help.¡±


    Jiang Yu stood up to wee them and said with a smile, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lu Qi and the others sat on the sofa at the side. There were twoptops on the table in front of them ¡ª these were the ones that Jiang Yu had just taken from another office.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you my resume. Please help me with this job,¡± Jiang Yu said as she divided the resume into three parts and sent them to Lu Qi and Kang Xue respectively.


    Seeing that she was the only one with nothing to do, Dai Zhu said, ¡°What about me? I¡¯m already here. You have to give me something to do.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you contact those people toe for the interview?¡±


    Dai Zhu made an ¡°OK¡± gesture and said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    After the division of work waspleted, the few of them began to bury themselves in their work. As soon as the right person was selected, Dai Zhu would immediately contact that person toe for the interview.


    Before they knew it, it was already night time. Jiang Yu and Lu Qi had already selected all the resumes in their hands, except for thest one in Kang Xue¡¯s hands.


    However, she seemed to have encountered some difficulties with that resume. She frowned and her expression was not very good.


    Seeing this, Lu Qi asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you frowning?¡±


    Kang Xue pointed at the picture on theputer. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this person before. She¡¯s an employee of Kang Hepany.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Dai Zhu didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Maybe she resigned and has been looking for a job recently? Then she happened to see that there was a recruitment here, so she came over.¡±


    Kang Xue shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not right. I saw her a few days ago. She¡¯s also the leader of an operations team. She¡¯s not a strict person and everyone likes her. Her sry isn¡¯t low either. There¡¯s no reason for her to resign.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on? Why did she send her resume here? Is she trying to jump ship?¡± Dai Zhu was a little confused.


    Lu Qi had a guess. ¡°Is she a spy sent by Kang He?¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Whether she wants to jump ship or be a spy, she has to see it for herself to know. Dai Zhu, contact her about the interview time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Dai Zhu called the person and arranged the interview time.


    Dai Zhu hung up the phone and said, ¡°Three o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yu nodded and decided to meet this person in person.


    ¡°I still feel that something is wrong. She has a good job and has a good interpersonal rtionship there. I don¡¯t understand why she wants to resign.¡± Lu Qi didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Xiao Yu, be careful. Don¡¯t be deceived by this person.¡±

 Chapter 1036 - Meeting

    Chapter 1036: Meeting


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard ofpanies deceiving their employees. I¡¯ve never heard of employees deceivingpanies.¡±


    ¡°You still have to be careful. I have a feeling that the personing isn¡¯t friendly,¡± Lu Qi warned.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    The next afternoon, Jiang Yu happened to have no sses, so she came to thepany ahead of time. She packed up all the messy things and quietly waited for the arrival of the interviewees.


    The interviewees that she contacted yesterday came one after another after two o¡¯clock. Until three o¡¯clock, a very in-looking person walked in.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Hong Na. This is my resume.¡± The person respectfully handed over a resume with a very cautious attitude.


    This person was the person that Kang Xue mentioned yesterday.


    ¡°Hello, I am the boss of thispany. My name is Jiang Yu.¡± Jiang Yu stood up and smiled as she stretched out her hand.


    Hong Na also stretched out her hand and shook Jiang Yu¡¯s hand to show her respect.


    However, when she sat down, she secretly took out a wet tissue from her bag to wipe her hands.


    However, Jiang Yu still saw it, so she casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you a neat freak?¡±


    Hong Na seemed to be shocked and hurriedly stuffed the wet tissue into her bag. Sheughed dryly and said, ¡°No, no¡­ Ah, I am indeed a germaphobe. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Many people have it. It¡¯s understandable.¡± Jiang Yu smiled slightly and picked up the resume on the table. After flipping through it, she found that it was exactly the same as the one she saw yesterday.


    However, she did not write on it that she had worked for thosepanies before and why she had resigned.


    Jiang Yu put the resume away and asked, ¡°I saw that your resume did not mention where you worked before?¡±


    Hong Na was stunned for a moment before she immediately smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t write it because I felt that my previous work experience was not important.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Hong Na with a scrutinizing gaze, with a fake smile, she said, ¡°How can it not be important? This is also considered your growth experience. Moreover, if you don¡¯t write it, I won¡¯t be able to understand you through this information. I also don¡¯t know if you are suitable for this job.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll definitely take note of it next time.¡± Hong Na hurriedly apologized.


    Her apology was very smooth, but her attitude was not sincere. Her expression did not change at all, and she did not realize her mistake at all.


    Moreover, Jiang Yu guessed that Kang He¡¯spany should be Hong Na¡¯s firstpany, so she could not write down whatpany she worked for before.


    Jiang Yu stared at Hong Na for a long time, then suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m a very easy person to talk to. I see that the position you¡¯re applying for is the operations department. Did you do this job before?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hong Na nodded.


    It seemed like what Kang Xue said, this person was also the team leader of the operations team in Kang He¡¯spany.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to do the operations position. Do you have the previous experience? I need to look at your performance to decide whether you can work here or not,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hong Na quickly took out another document from her bag and handed it to Jiang Yu. ¡°Here are all my previous results. I have printed them out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Jiang Yu took it and looked at it. The name of thepany still did not appear on it.


    It seemed that this person was quite meticulous.


    ¡°Your results are good. Go back and wait for the results. If you pass the interview, I will contact you toe to work.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Hong Na thanked him, then stood up and left.


    After Hong Na left, Jiang Yu put away the document and resume.


    Through the conversation just now, Jiang Yu could confirm that Hong Na was not a serious interviewer.


    Why would a good operations team leader give up her bright future and turn to thispany with a bad reputation? If it was for the sake of her sry, the amount of money she received as an operations team leader was about the same as the amount of money she raised her sry. There was no need to go through so much trouble.


    Jiang Yu would never believe that Kang He was not involved in this.


    But Kang He did not hesitate to put her operations team leader into Jiang Jewelry. What was her purpose? Was it really like what Lu Qi said, she wanted to ce a spy in Jiang Jewelry?


    Jiang Yu¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly. She nned to y along and recruit Hong Na into thepany first.


    She had to attend sses recently and didn¡¯t have time to manage thepany, so she entrusted this task to sister Xia.


    Sister Xia was unwilling at first. ¡°I¡¯ve never managed thepany. What if something goes wrong?¡±

 Chapter 1037 - Play With The Trick

    Chapter 1037: y With The Trick


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Just treat them as artists and manage them. It¡¯s very simple.¡±


    Sister Xia could not persuade Jiang Yu, so she could only agree. ¡°Alright then, but you have toe and visit often.¡±


    ¡°I got it. By the way, Sister Xia, help me pay attention to that operations staff called Hong Na,¡± Jiang Yu instructed.


    ¡°Okay, what happened to her? Did something happen to her?¡±


    Jiang Yu then told her that she used to be an employee of Kang He¡¯spany.


    ¡°This Kang He really doesn¡¯t want to be honest.¡± Sister Xia was also very angry, ¡°Isn¡¯t she doing this to nt an informant in yourpany? Let¡¯s not talk about other things first. You are all members of the Kang family, yet she is so aggressive towards you. What on Earth is she trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but I heard from Kang Xue that Kang He and Sun You are together.¡±


    ¡°Huh? The two of them?¡± Sister Xia was also shocked, ¡°It¡¯s over. Nothing good wille out of the two of them getting together. I suspect that Sun You and Kang He worked together to do this. Jiang Yu, be careful. Don¡¯t let Kang He and Sun You trick you.¡±


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°I want to see what tricks Kang He and Sun You will y.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you find anything wrong, quickly fire Hong Na.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Jiang Yu smiled, ¡°Sister Xia, you should know the address of thepany. Just organize the internal affairs of thepany for the next few days. There are also fake ounts. This is the most serious problem. Sister Xia, please help me pay more attention.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Previously, the managementpany also encountered the problem of fake ounts. I was the one who solved it, so you can rest assured and leave this matter to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Yu returned to school for ss while sister Xia went to the Jiang Jewelry Company. It was dark and crowded inside.


    Some of the employees were old employees. Jiang Yu gave sister Xia a sum of money and asked her to send it to the old employees aspensation for the sry that Jiang Hai owed them.


    This made the old employees who took valuable things from thepany before they left feel ashamed, so they worked even harder.


    And the new employees who saw this scene also began to respect Jiang Yu, the boss they had never met before.


    Sister Xia nodded in satisfaction. From the corner of her eyes, she saw a sneaky figure walking toward the pantry.


    Sister Xia frowned and followed her suspiciously. She saw her quietly hiding behind the water dispenser and making a phone call.


    ¡°Hello? It¡¯s me, I¡¯m Hong Na¡­¡± Before Hong Na could finish her words, sister Xia stood behind her and shouted, ¡°What are you doing here instead of working?¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Hong Na was so scared that her phone fell to the ground.


    ¡°Which employee are you? Don¡¯t you know that today is the first day and everyone in thepany is very busy? Aren¡¯t you going to help me make a phone call here secretly?¡± The expression on sister Xia¡¯s face was not very good. Hong Na was so scared that she did not dare to breathe.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Hong Na, I¡¯m a new employee in the operations department.¡± Hong Na carefully observed sister Xia¡¯s expression, afraid that if she said something wrong, she would anger the person in front of her and fire her.


    If that was the case, then her mission would not be able to bepleted.


    When Sister Xia heard the two words ¡°Hong Na¡±, she could not help but be stunned. ¡°You are Hong Na?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sister Xia looked Hong Na up and down. She felt that the girl in front of her was very simple and her voice was very gentle. She did not seem like a bad person. Therefore, sister Xia found it hard to imagine that Hong Na was actually from Kang He¡¯s side.


    It seemed that Kang He had some foresight when it came to choosing people. He knew how to choose people who looked innocent.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else.¡± Sister Xia waved her hand. ¡°Go over there and get me a cup of water. I¡¯m Thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hong Na turned around and took a disposable cup of water. She went to the water dispenser to get a cup of hot water.


    She handed the cup to sister Xia with an innocent smile on her face.


    Sister Xia reached out to take it. Just as her fingers were about to touch the cup, Hong Na let go of her hand and the cup fell to the ground.


    The hot water sshed onto sister Xia¡¯s exposed calf.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sister Xia cried out in pain from the heat and jumped up. ¡°Why is this hot water!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Hong Na hurriedly apologized and took out a tissue to help sister Xia wipe the water.


    Sister Xia¡¯s calf was already red from the heat. Although it wasn¡¯t a serious injury, it was still very painful. At this time, Hong Na was holding a dry tissue and rubbing it back and forth on Sister Xia¡¯s wound. This made Sister Xia hurt even more.

 Chapter 1038 - Not An Easy Person To Deal With

    Chapter 1038: Not An Easy Person To Deal With


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wipe.¡± Sister Xia endured the pain and pushed Hong Na away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Hong Na lowered her head as if she was ming herself for this.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s okay. I was careless,¡± Sister Xia said.


    Actually, she had seen it just now. Hong Na had let go of her hand on purpose. However, she thought that Hong Na was just acting like a Missy and didn¡¯t want her to drink water. She didn¡¯t expect that the cup of water was actually hot water.


    !!


    It wasn¡¯t winter now, why would Hong Na bring hot water?


    Sister Xia was very angry at first and wanted to question Hong Na. But if the two of them quarreled in the pantry, it would dy the work of the other employees.


    Today was the first day of thepany¡¯s re-opening, and it was also the first day of everyone¡¯s work. There was so much work that it was uncountable. Sister Xia didn¡¯t want to dy the progress of work because of her own matters.


    Therefore, she swallowed her anger and silently wrote a note in her heart for Hong Na.


    ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re so kind.¡± Hong Na smiled again and even thanked Sister Xia.


    ¡°Go back to work, don¡¯t waste your time here.¡± Sister Xia chased her away.


    After Hong Na picked up her phone, she hurriedly returned to her work position.


    ¡°You¡¯re really not easy to deal with.¡± Sister Xia cursed silently and took out a wet tissue to wipe her wound back and forth.


    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not boiling water. Otherwise, these two legs would be wasted,¡± Sister Xia muttered softly as she wiped her legs.


    After she finished wiping her legs, she went to the finance office to see how his work was.


    After all, this was the important work that Jiang Yu had specially instructed, so Sister Xia was naturally very attentive.


    The new finance manager was a young man. He wore a pair of ck-rimmed sses and had a very serious expression on his face. Even when he saw Sister Xia, he only greeted her lightly. The corners of his mouth did not even curve upwards.


    Fortunately, Sister Xia did not care about this. She only cared about her financial work.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already read one-third of the books here. I¡¯ve already recorded all the problematic areas,¡± the ountant said. ¡°If you want to take a look, I can show it to you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can show it to me after you¡¯ve finished organizing it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sister Xia came out of the finance office. Just as she was about to sneak into the lounge to rest for a while, she heard a faint noise at the door.


    She hurried over and saw a group of people gathered there. She didn¡¯t know what they were looking at. She could only vaguely hear a few curses from the crowd, such as ¡°Vixen¡± and ¡°Coquettish Slut.¡±.


    In order to prevent the situation from bing more serious, Sister Xia hurriedly squeezed in and saw Hong Na and another middle-aged woman tearing each other¡¯s hair.


    The middle-aged woman kept scolding Hong Na. ¡°You vixen! Are you seducing other people¡¯s husbands everywhere, ah? You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re not learning well. Are you trying to seduce people like a vixen?¡±


    Hong Na was not willing to be outdone either. She shouted loudly, ¡°I said I don¡¯t know who your husband is! Are you deaf? I said I don¡¯t know your husband!¡±


    When the middle-aged woman heard that, the fire in her heart grew even stronger. The strength in her hands also increased. ¡°Try saying you don¡¯t know him again? You don¡¯t know him? My husband is going to grow on you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s his business, why are you looking for me? I don¡¯t know him!¡± Hong Na shouted, and her eyes were already filled with tears of pain.


    Sister Xia hurriedly went forward to stop her. ¡°Alright, the two of you, don¡¯t fight, quickly let go!¡±


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s strength was very strong. With one hand, she pulled Hong Na¡¯s hair, and with the other hand, she fiercely pushed Sister Xia to one side.


    Sister Xia staggered a few steps and started to get angry. ¡°I said stop fighting! What does it look like to fight at the entrance of thepany? If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll call the Police!¡±


    Upon hearing the police call, the middle-aged woman and Hong Na let go of each other. However, the way they looked at each other was the same.


    ¡°Tell me if there¡¯s anything. I¡¯m the person-in-charge of thepany,¡± said Sister Xia. ¡°Hong Na, go to work.¡±


    Hong Na snorted coldly, turned around, and left.


    The middle-aged woman was ungrateful. ¡°If you¡¯re the person-in-charge, then are you the boss? I want to see your boss!¡±


    ¡°The boss has something on. She¡¯s not here today,¡± Sister Xia said in a good-natured manner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to see your boss!¡± The middle-aged woman began to throw a tantrum. ¡°If I don¡¯t get a reasonable exnation from your boss, I¡¯ll just stay here and not leave!¡±


    As she spoke, the woman really sat on the reception sofa at the door.


    Sister Xia had a headache. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re disturbing the social order.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of order you are. If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation today, no one will be able to think properly!¡±

 Chapter 1039 - Mistress

    Chapter 1039: Mistress


    The woman sat down on the sofa. The aura around her was a little terrifying, and no one dared to approach her.


    Only Sister Xia walked over as if nothing had happened. She smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the boss has something on. He really can¡¯te today. If you have something on, just tell me first.¡±


    The woman looked at Sister Xia disdainfully. ¡°You¡¯re not the boss, what can I tell you? Quickly call your boss over, or else none of you will be able to get off work today!¡±


    ¡°Can you not be so unreasonable?¡± Even though Sister Xia had a good temper, she could not help but be so unreasonable.


    !!


    The woman did not listen to Sister Xia at all, she still had a high and mighty look on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that. Either you call your boss over, or you fire that woman just now! As long as you fire her immediately, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s an employee of thispany. I can¡¯t fire her for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Then shut up. You can¡¯t even speak a word in thispany. Do you still want to try to resolve this matter?¡±


    The woman¡¯s disdainful attitude angered Sister Xia. ¡°If you have nothing to do, then go out and look for something to do. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± The woman stood up with a whoosh. ¡°Yourpany would hire that kind of woman as an employee. I don¡¯t think this is a goodpany!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to cause trouble, then get out of here!¡± Sister Xia was furious, but she suppressed her anger and did not curse out loud, giving the middle-aged woman enough face.


    The woman was also so angry that her face turned red and her neck was thick. She wanted to stand there and argue with Sister Xia, but after receiving a phone call, she left with a smile on her face.


    However, before she left, the woman did not forget to leave a sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t think that this matter will end here. I wille over every day until this matter is resolved!¡±


    This time, not only Sister Xia, but the other employees were also beginning to be dissatisfied.


    ¡°What is she doing? It¡¯s her own family matter. Why is she making a fuss in ourpany?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Is she treating ourpany as her own home?¡±


    Some people began to hate Hong Na as well.


    ¡°Since Hong Na provoked her, why didn¡¯t she go and solve it? Is she nning to leave this mess to us so that we can solve it?¡±


    ¡°She encountered such a thing on her first day at work. I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the boss didn¡¯te over. Otherwise, if he saw Hong Na like this, he might really fire her!¡±


    Hong Na, who had been working in her seat, heard these words and was so angry that her hands trembled.


    She stood up, pointing at the group of people, she scolded, ¡°You bunch of chatterboxes. Can¡¯t you speak in front of others? You only know how to secretly criticize others. What are you guys capable of? ¡°If you don¡¯t work hard on the first day of work and only know how to talk about others behind their backs, I don¡¯t think you guys are any good either!¡±


    Since Hong Na said so, those people were not pushovers either, they immediately started scolding Hong Na. ¡°How dare you speak here! Didn¡¯t you hear what that woman just scolded you for? A mistress! She said you¡¯re a mistress! How can someone like you, who seduces other people¡¯s husbands and destroys other people¡¯s families, have the face to work here


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t know her husband. Are you deaf? She couldn¡¯t control her husband and then pushed the me onto me. Do I have to admit to this crime?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s really nothing between you and her husband, then why did she find you! It¡¯s all because the two of you had an affair and were discovered by others. That¡¯s why she came here!¡±


    Hong Na wanted to continue arguing, but Sister Xia stopped them with a stern voice.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t work hard, why are you arguing here? The work content is too little, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sister Xia¡¯s sharp gaze swept over everyone, ¡°Who told you that you can gossip during work hours? You guys really don¡¯t cherish this job!¡±


    After Sister Xia said that, the group of people shut up and returned to their posts awkwardly, burying their heads in their work.


    It seemed that managing thepany was not an easy task.


    Sister Xia returned to the lounge and made a call to tell Jiang Yu about this matter.


    Jiang Yu was also very surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that Hong Na would encounter such a thing on her first day at work.


    ¡°You¡¯d better find some time toe over.¡± Sister Xia¡¯s facial features were squeezed together because of helplessness, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m really afraid that middle-aged woman will go crazy in thepany every day. This time, I can¡¯t stand it. If shees over every day in the future, then thispany won¡¯t be able to manage.¡±

 Chapter 1040 - Family Matters

    <strong>Chapter 1040: Family Matters</strong>


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible.¡±


    Jiang Yu also had a headache. She originally just wanted to see what kind of message Hong Na would send to Kang He, and what kind of actions Kang He would make because of this information.


    She didn¡¯t expect Hong Na to bring her personal matters.


    Jiang Yu was also worried that the middle-aged woman would go to thepany every day to find trouble with the employees, so she chose a day without sses to go to thepany.


    !!


    As expected, when she walked into thepany, she saw a middle-aged woman with a mean face sitting on the sofa at the door.


    When she saw Jiang Yu, she also hurriedly stood up and walked over, she said, ¡°Young Lady, you are also here for an interview, right? Then I advise you not toe. Their boss hasn¡¯t been here for several days, and her attitude ispletely irresponsible. Moreover, theirpany has recruited a mistress as an employee. I asked the person-in-charge to fire the mistress, but that person-in-charge actually remained indifferent! Just tell me, who would dare toe to such apany?¡±


    Jiang Yu was about to speak when, an employee walked out from the room and reprimanded, ¡°It¡¯s our working time now. You¡¯re not an employee of ourpany. What nonsense are you talking about? Is the person next to you here for an interview? Come in quickly, don¡¯t listen to that woman¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    Before Jiang Yu could react, the woman started arguing with the employee who was speaking. ¡°Are you speaking up for that mistress? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a good person either!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The employee who was being insulted was a youngdy. It was probably the first time she had been scolded so harshly. She was so angry that she cried on the spot.


    If one employee cried, then the other employees naturally had to stand up for her.


    Therefore, the other employees stood up one after another. The atmosphere instantly became tense.


    Seeing that the group of people was about to quarrel, Jiang Yu quickly stopped them and said, ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯m the boss of thispany. My name is Jiang Yu. Don¡¯t quarrel first. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about it.¡±


    The employees had already seen Jiang Yu during the interview, but at that time, they only thought that she was the HR team leader who was in charge of the interview. They didn¡¯t expect that she was the big boss of thispany.


    The middle-aged woman also looked at Jiang Yu in surprise, her gaze was full of scrutiny.


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss of thispany? You¡¯re so young, how is that possible?¡±


    ¡°I am indeed the boss. If you have anything to say, just tell me.¡± Jiang Yu was very polite.


    The woman was skeptical, not knowing whether Jiang Yu¡¯s words could be trusted. However, she had been sitting here for several days. It was not easy for her to wait for someone to say that she was the boss, so for a moment, the woman really believed Jiang Yu¡¯s words.


    However, she was too young and did not look like the boss at all. Instead, she looked like the boss¡¯s secretary.


    Jiang Yu also saw the woman¡¯s confusion and exined, ¡°I¡¯m really the boss. There¡¯s no need to lie to you. This matter is soplicated. Besides the real boss, no one else should be willing to step out and solve this matter, right?¡±


    Her words had somewhat convinced the woman. Therefore, the woman snorted coldly and said, ¡°Since you say you¡¯re the boss, then I¡¯ll believe you this time. ¡°This matter is also easy to solve. As long as you fire that Hong Na and promise to never hire her again, then I won¡¯te and make trouble again.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the office and talk,¡± Jiang Yu suggested. She didn¡¯t want to talk about this kind of matter at the entrance of thepany.


    However, the woman didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Go to the office? That shameless vixen dares to do such a thing. Is she afraid of others talking about it? This is originally my family¡¯s matter, but I¡¯m not afraid of losing face. What is she afraid of?¡±


    Jiang Yu had a headache. It seemed that this woman was indeed as sister Xia had said, and it was somewhat difficult to resolve.


    After Hong Na heard themotion over here, she also walked over.


    She wasn¡¯t worried that Jiang Yu would be put in a difficult position, but simply couldn¡¯t stand this woman fabricating facts behind her back and damaging her image.


    Hong Na walked over, however, she deliberately kept a little distance from that woman. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said that this is your family matter, can you go back and resolve it? What¡¯s the point of you always blocking me here? If you can¡¯t control your husband, who else can you me but you?¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, you seductive fox, I¡¯ve waited for you for so long, and you¡¯re finally willing to step out?¡± When the woman saw Hong Na, her smile was very ferocious, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t seduced my husband when you were a drinking girl back then, things wouldn¡¯t be like this between us! Now that you¡¯ve switched careers and taken up a proper job, what about my husband? What about the happiness of our family? Can you afford to pay for it!¡±

 Chapter 1041 - The Truth of The Incident

    Chapter 1041: The Truth of The Incident


    The more the woman spoke, the more agitated she became. She even wanted to go past Jiang Yu and hit Hong Na.


    Seeing this, Hong Na also took a step back and retreated to a safe distance.


    She said loudly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a hostess? I¡¯m not selling my body. I¡¯m just drinking with you! I¡¯m making money by relying on my own strength. Is this shameful? Besides, I¡¯ve been a hostess for a long time. How would I know which one your husband is? He fell in love with me in a corner I didn¡¯t know. Can you me me?¡±


    Hong Na didn¡¯t think that ¡°Hostess¡± was a shameful profession, but the other employees all looked at her strangely. But she didn¡¯t care at all, because when she resigned and went to Kang He¡¯spany to introduce herself, the group of people also looked at her in the same way.


    !!


    She was already used to it. After all, she was doing it for money, not for anything else.


    When the middle-aged woman heard this, she was furious. ¡°Who else can you me?! Isn¡¯t it your fault that you caused him to be like that?!¡±


    The more the woman spoke, the more agitated she became. Before the matter developed beyond control, Jiang Yu stopped the two of them in time and allowed the other employees to continue working.


    ¡°If you have something to say, go to my office! Don¡¯t dy the other employees¡¯ work here!¡±


    The woman still didn¡¯t want to go, but Jiang Yu¡¯s expression had already turned ugly. ¡°You keep telling me to solve this matter, but you won¡¯t listen to me. Then what do you want me to solve? Solve the air?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s expression was still good at the beginning, and her tone was very gentle. This made the woman feel that Jiang Yu was a soft persimmon that was easy to bully. That was why she had been staying at the entrance and insisted on resolving the matter here.


    Her goal was to let more people know how shameless Hong Na was, and how this boss, Jiang Yu, was a soft persimmon that was afraid of trouble.


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s temper had really red up at this moment, and her expression had be gloomy. The woman was frightened and immediately kept quiet. She knew that Jiang Yu was not someone to be trifled with, so she obediently followed Jiang Yu to the office.


    After they went to the office, Jiang Yu stood by the window and slowly let out a few sighs of relief. She then turned around and asked, ¡°I have roughly understood this matter, so tell me your thoughts. How do you want to resolve it?¡±


    The woman spoke before Hong Na could say anything, ¡°I have no other opinions. As long as you fire her, I promise that I will not appear here in the future.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her coldly. ¡°And then? After she works for anotherpany, will you go and cause trouble for thatpany?¡±


    The woman froze and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Because that was exactly what she thought.


    Although it was a little troublesome, as long as she could make it so that Hong Na couldn¡¯t find a job for the rest of her life, she was willing to do such a troublesome thing.


    Jiang Yu looked at Hong Na again. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. A clean te is a clean te. Anyway, I haven¡¯t done this before, so I definitely won¡¯t admit my mistake.¡± Hong Na crossed her arms and turned her face away. ¡°But if you fire me for the sake of thepany¡¯s reputation, then I have nothing to say. Every boss would do this when they encounter such a thing. I can understand you.¡±


    Jiang Yu fixed her gaze on Hong Na and suddenly turned to ask the woman, ¡°You also went to thepany that Hong Na used to work for?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s expression and for some unknown reason, she suddenly stuttered and subconsciously said the name of thepany.


    Hong Na¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with you!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled, but she did not expose Hong Na immediately, instead, she said to the woman, ¡°I advise you to take back that idea. You can only achieve your own goal, but you will cause trouble for others. Don¡¯t you care about that?¡±


    The woman pursed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s their business. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent for a moment and said, ¡°This matter ends here. Don¡¯te here to cause trouble again.¡±


    ¡°How can it end here?¡± The woman hurriedly said, ¡°Have I waited here for so many days without a proper exnation?¡±


    ¡°As you said, this is your business. What does it have to do with me?¡± Jiang Yu asked back, ¡°Pat your conscience and see if this matter really has anything to do with Hong Na? Aren¡¯t you the one who made a fuss out of nothing and wasted so much time here? Your husband likes drinking and has fallen in love with someone who drinks with him. Shouldn¡¯t you be questioning why he has the intention of betraying you? Hong Na is apanying him with wine, not feelings. Even if you want to exin, you have found the wrong person.¡±

 Chapter 1042 - 1042 Different Impression

    <h4>Chapter 1042 - 1042 Different Impression</h4>


    1042 Different Impression


    The woman refused to give up and said, ¡°You mean to say that you want me to go back just like that? I¡¯m warning you, it¡¯s absolutely impossible¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Jiang Yu said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s possible or not. If you continue to cause trouble in mypany, I¡¯ll immediately call the police and go to the police station to settle this matter! When the timees, you will see whether Hong Na¡¯s crime is serious or your crime is serious!¡±


    Her expression did not look like she was joking, so the woman was also frightened and did not dare to speak.


    After a long time, she said timidly, ¡°You, don¡¯t think that this matter is over just like that! If I don¡¯te in the future, it doesn¡¯t mean that I will nevere! If you want to keep yourpany safe and sound, I advise you to fire this woman! When that timees, even if I make a fuss, it won¡¯te to you!¡±


    !!


    With that, the woman hurriedly left. She didn¡¯t want to be taken away by the police in this ce.


    After that woman left, Hong Na didn¡¯t want to stay with Jiang Yu anymore, so she turned around and was about to leave. However, just as she turned around, Jiang Yu stopped her. ¡°Hong Na.¡±


    Hong Na stopped in her tracks, turned around, and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Exin it.¡± Jiang Yu sat in her office chair and found afortable angle to lean against the back of the chair. ¡°You used to be a member of Kang Hepany. Why didn¡¯t you write it on your resume?¡±


    Hong Na cursed in her heart. It seemed that this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore.


    It was all that woman¡¯s fault. Why did she have to say the name of thepany?!


    She looked at Jiang Yu carefully. She did not see any anger or disgust on her face.


    This was not what Hong Na had imagined.


    When Kang He had asked her toe over, she had specifically warned her not to let Jiang Yu know that she had worked in Kang He¡¯spany before. Otherwise, she would be fired immediately.


    However, Jiang Yu only smiled at Hong Na and was still waiting for her exnation.


    Therefore, Hong Na subconsciously asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to fire me?¡±


    Jiang Yu asked in surprise, ¡°Why would I fire you? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°I used to be a hostess, and I didn¡¯t do a proper job. Moreover, I used to¡­ work in Kang He¡¯spany,¡± Hong Na said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Why would I fire you?¡± Jiang Yu smiled.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t n to expose Hong Na so early. She wanted to wait for some time to see the connection between Hong Na and Kang He. However, since that woman said the name of Kang He¡¯spany today, and Hong Na wanted to stop it with a terrified look, Jiang Yu felt that it was not bad to expose Hong Na as soon as possible and put her in her ce.


    Hong Na pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows, ¡°Being a hostess isn¡¯t a career that endangers society. Everyone earns money by themselves, and no one is nobler than the other. Moreover, you said yourself that you were only drinking with her and didn¡¯t do anything else, which means that the money you received was clean money. ¡°As for Kang He¡­ What happened between me and her has nothing to do with you. Whether you quit your job to work for me or she sent you here to spy on me, I won¡¯t fire you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Hong Na didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Even if I¡¯m here to spy on you, you won¡¯t fire me?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m still waiting for you to send a message to Kang He.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and crossed her hands. ¡°If I fire you, I don¡¯t know what Kang He will do next.¡±


    Hong Na¡¯s breathing stopped, and she looked at Jiang Yu with fear.


    So Jiang Yu already knew her identity?!


    Then, not only did she recruit her into thepany, but she also didn¡¯t expose her for such a long time. Was this what she was nning in her heart? If she didn¡¯t say anything today, was she nning to continue ying along?


    The more Hong Na thought about it, the more terrified she felt. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead, but she wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I, I resigned on my own ord. I came here because I saw that your sry is high.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity, ¡°The monthly sry of the operations team leader should be about the same as what I gave you, right? Why did you give up such a stable job ande to me? Moreover, it¡¯s apany with a bad reputation. If I didn¡¯t raise the sry, I don¡¯t think anyone would be willing toe.¡±


    Hong Na was so guilty that she did not dare to look directly into Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes.


    She wanted to exin, but at the moment any exnation was useless.

 Chapter 1043 - 1043 Restricted By People

    <h4>Chapter 1043 - 1043 Restricted By People</h4>


    1043 Restricted By People


    Jiang Yu smiled and kept looking at Hong Na with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Hong Na¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat, and she didn¡¯t know whether she should speak or not.


    The two of them remained in a stalemate. Fortunately, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t n to waste any more time with Hong Na, so she waved her hand and let her leave.


    Hong Na, who had left the office, still had lingering fear in her heart. She quickly found an empty corner and called Kang He. ¡°Hello? Jiang Yu found out my identity. I can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±


    !!


    Kang He was furious when she heard that. ¡°You piece of trash, What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t I tell you to hide your identity? How did she discover it?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? From the looks of it, she probably knew my identity from the start. It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t said anything.¡± Hong Na was also angry in her heart, however, she didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly to Kang He. She could only speak softly like a dog that had been reprimanded by its owner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she knows your identity or not. Just stay there obediently. If you were toe back, wouldn¡¯t I have to find a new person to rece you? Wouldn¡¯t that alert the enemy even more? Do you have a brain?¡± Kang He cursed angrily.


    Hong Na was also furious. She wanted to curse Kang He as well. However, she still had to rely on her to treat her mother¡¯s illness and provide for her sister¡¯s education, so she could only swallow her anger for the time being.


    Thus, she took a few deep breaths and finally calmed herself down.


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll contact you when this matter is over.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really useless. I used the money to support you and your family. You can¡¯t even do a small thing well!¡± Kang He was still scolding people on the other side of the phone. ¡°If I knew you were so useless, I wouldn¡¯t have looked for you!¡±


    Hong Na was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she only dared to listen to Kang He¡¯s scolding.


    Kang He probably hung up after scolding her to her heart¡¯s content.


    Meanwhile, Hong Na sorted out her expression and returned to her job as if nothing had happened.


    That middle-aged woman had already left, and she probably wouldn¡¯t return for a short period of time. However, it was still impossible for her topletely give up on this matter.


    Unless she really fired Hong Na ording to her wishes, otherwise, she mighte to cause trouble every few days.


    Although Jiang Yu was also on guard against Hong Na, this didn¡¯t mean that others could go to herpany and cause trouble at will. Jiang Yu had already thought it through. As long as that woman dared toe again, she would immediately call the police and invite that woman to go to jail for a few days.


    ¡°Aiya¡­ It¡¯s really troublesome.¡± Jiang Yu sighed and leaned back on the chair to rest for a while.


    Then, she went to the finance office to check the ounts that had been tidied up.


    It had to be said that the finance department was very capable. In just a few days, they had already tidied up the ounts of the Jiang Jewelry Company for several years. Moreover, sister Xia had also solved the problem, so thepany¡¯s ounts could now bepletely reconciled.


    ¡°Well done.¡±mJiang Yu nodded in satisfaction.


    She went to other departments to check on their work and found that everyone was very serious and efficient. This made Jiang Yu very pleased.


    However, there was still a problem in front of Jiang Yu, and that was the Luo Jade that Jiang Hai had bought with a huge sum of money.


    Although it was all fake, it was still quite arge sum. If it was resold, the money that was sold would not be able to recoup. However, if they were all turned into essories, it would not be able to recoup the money.


    Both methods were unfavorable, so Jiang Yu could only think of a way to reduce the losses.


    Inparison, it was better to turn the Luo Jade into essories. However, there was only one designer left for the Jiang Jewelry Company. It was impossible to rely on her to design many styles in a short period of time.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu posted a message on the Inte and started a voting campaign for the gem idea. The first-ranked manuscript was selected and a huge reward was given.


    If someone¡¯s idea could satisfy Jiang Yu, they would even hire a designer with a huge amount of money.


    Once this message was sent out, people from all walks of life showed their remarkable abilities. Within a week, hundreds of people had submitted their manuscripts.


    However, their votes were very poor. It seemed that the public did not like their ideas. Moreover, when Jiang Yu saw it, she also felt that their ideas were very ordinary.


    Rather than saying that they were ideas, it was more appropriate to say that they were randomly picked up from the streets. They were really toomon.


    Ideas like ¡°First love¡±, ¡°Passionate love¡±, and so on were all over the streets. It was not refreshing at all.


    Jiang Yu was not the only one who was disappointed. Even Lu Qi and Dai Zhu felt that there was nothing creative about it.


    ¡°This is called creativity? Isn¡¯t this something that can be seen all over the streets?¡± Dai Zhu snorted.

 Chapter 1044 - 1044 Creativity For Jade

    <h4>Chapter 1044 - 1044 Creativity For Jade</h4>


    1044 Creativity For Jade


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If this can be called an idea, then I can be a designer.¡± Lu Qi kept flipping through the manuscripts. As expected, they were allmon ideas. There was no novelty at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Maybe there will be a good idea.¡± Jiang Yu held her forehead helplessly. She still gave hope to the contributors.


    Unfortunately, another three days passed. The number of contributors increased, but the number of votes became more and more dismal. Even for the first-ce contributors, the number of votes was only 30,000.


    ¡°There is only one week left until the deadline. There is only a difference of nearly 1,000 votes between the first and second-ce contributors,¡± Lu Qi said, ¡°But even if he is the first-ce contributor, his creativity is not necessarily that good. I still feel that the bonus is very bad for him.¡±


    !!


    Dai Zhu agreed with Lu Qi, but inparison, she had a better idea.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t you have any ideas in your mind?¡± Dai Zhu smiled. ¡°If you have a good idea, you can submit it.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned.


    She did have an idea in her mind, but after all, she was the sponsor of this event. If she still submitted it, wouldn¡¯t it be a little unreasonable?


    Therefore, Jiang Yu was still in a dilemma. ¡°I¡¯m the initiator. If I still submit the article, wouldn¡¯t that be a little inappropriate?¡±


    Dai Zhu didn¡¯t feel that there was anything inappropriate about it. ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it? Instead of choosing something that she wasn¡¯t satisfied with, it would be better to design something that she was satisfied with. This kind of thing depended on the public. If the design that you designed was popr with the public, then use your own creativity. If the general public doesn¡¯t like it either, then we¡¯ll think of another way.¡±


    Lu Qi also felt that Dai Zhu¡¯s words made sense. ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t spend time and energy on these three pots of dried flowers. If you think that it¡¯s not good to submit as a sponsor, then why don¡¯t you change your name and submit as a contributor? In that case, people won¡¯t know it¡¯s you.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and felt that what the two of them said made sense. She thought of a name for herself, Diana.


    Her thoughts were different from those of the conventional hot love, first love, and even the sadness after a breakup.


    She was thinking of the broken peace after the war.


    Jiang Yu drew a simple design on a piece of paper and showed it to Lu Qi and Dai Zhu.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu were immediately attracted by the design.


    It was not topliment Jiang Yu, but because the design was very unconventional.


    On Jiang Yu¡¯s design, there was a simple design of a bracelet. The gemstones iid on it were broken and pieced together. At the end of the pendant, there was a small transparent ball with broken gemstones inside.


    Inparison, it was many times better than those gemstones that were heart-shaped and square.


    ¡°I think this idea will crush them!¡± Lu Qi was very excited. ¡°It would be even better if the colorbination could be a little more unique!¡±


    This idea was the same as Jiang Yu¡¯s.


    ¡°Luo Jade is originally a variety of colors. If they are mixed together, they will definitely create different sparks,¡±Jiang Yu exined.


    Dai Zhu was even more excited than the two of them. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and draw a picture and submit it to the Inte!¡±


    Jiang Yu also quickly drew a picture and submitted the draft online before the deadline.


    The rest of the time was spent waiting for the final results of the votes.


    ¡°I think Jiang Yu¡¯s submission is really good. If the final votes are not as good as the 30,000 votes, it¡¯s because they don¡¯t have good taste,¡± whispered Dai Zhu.


    ¡°Who knows about the public¡¯s aesthetic judgment?¡± Lu Qiforted her. ¡°Xiao Yu¡¯s creativity is indeed good, but since people like it, there must be people who don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It feels pretty good to be able to draw your own ideas,¡± Jiang Yu smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if people don¡¯t like it. Just make the one that everyone likes. After all, these essories are made to be sold to the public. Naturally, they can do whatever they like.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really open-minded,¡± Dai Zhu mumbled. ¡°If it were me, I would definitely scold them for not having good taste and not understanding art.¡±


    ¡°Wait a little longer. The results will be out in a week. No matter what the results are, the two of you are not allowed to be anxious,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Dai Zhu replied gloomily.

 Chapter 1045 - 1045 New Designer

    1045 New Designer


    In the following week, Jiang Yu would visit thepany in her free time, but she had never paid attention to the votes for the jade idea.


    It was not until a weekter, when the deadline for submitting the article closed and the voting channel was closed, that Jiang Yu went to check her own votes.


    However, what she did not know was that when she saw it, she was shocked. Not only was Jiang Yu¡¯s idea ranked first, but her votes had also reached an unprecedented 100,000 votes!


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu also saw this number of votes. While they were happy for Jiang Yu, they also felt that it was not worth it for her.


    ¡°Why is there only 100,000 votes? The nationwide vote only ended up with 100,000 votes?¡± Dai Zhu was a little indignant.


    Jiang Yuforted her, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve only publicized the news of this ¡®jade idea¡¯ on a few websites. Most people don¡¯t know about this vote. Moreover, there are many people who don¡¯t think highly of the Jiang jewelry, so it¡¯s normal that the number of votes is small. One step at a time, you can¡¯t be a fat person in one go, right?¡±


    ¡°Sigh... I got it.¡± Dai Zhu turned her face away.


    Because this was a work designed by Jiang Yu herself, she directly brought this work to thepany. However, she didn¡¯t tell anyone who the author of this work was. She only said that the author¡¯s name was Diana.


    Now that she had the design of the work, she had to find a productionpany. However, based on the reputation of the Jiang Jewelrypany, there were probably not many productionpanies that were willing to cooperate.


    However, Jiang Yu was unwilling to give up. She still contacted several small productionpanies.


    However, even small productionpanies were unwilling to cooperate with the Jiang Jewelry Company at this juncture. Even though Jiang Yu continued to raise the price, no productionpany was willing to cooperate.


    Their answers were very consistent: ¡°Boss Jiang, you know what the Jiang Jewelry Company is like now. You raised the sry to attract employees to work. This is indeed a good idea. But we are the bosses. We are more forward-looking than the employees. ¡°hey are moved by the current sry, but we are looking at the benefits in the future. So I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t work with you for the time being.¡±


    Jiang Yu was not discouraged by the rejection. Since others were not willing to help, she would do it herself.


    It just so happened that Jiang Yu had done handicrafts before. Although she had not done anything rted to diamonds, she felt that the problem should not be too big.


    Besides, Luo Jade itself wasn¡¯t as fragile as other jewelry. Inparison, it was easier to polish and shape.


    This was a batch of fake Luo Jade. Compared to the real one, the material was tougher.


    Jiang Yu bought the tools and polished them bit by bit ording to her design. Then, she glued them together.


    After a few hours, a perfect bracelet was made.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not bad.¡± Jiang Yu looked at her bracelet and was very satisfied.


    At this moment, it was not suitable to find a spokesperson. Jiang Yu simply put the bracelet on her hand and took a clear and beautiful photo as a promotional photo.


    In the photo, Jiang Yu was beautiful. Even without makeup, one could still see the elegance and beauty in her bones. Her hand was ced next to her face. The position was very eye-catching, and one could see the bracelet on her wrist at a nce.


    She sent the picture to the publicity department and asked them to edit the promotional copy before posting it online.


    In fact, Jiang Yu was already a very good spokesperson. She was young and beautiful, and she was also a movie queen. This was better than finding any celebrity to be the spokesperson.


    As expected, on the first day the photo was posted, tens of thousands of peoplemented, ¡°This bracelet looks really good. Where can I buy it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Movie Queen Jiang? Can I look as beautiful as the movie queen if I buy this?¡±


    ¡°Although the reputation of the Jiang Jewelry is indeed not good... but this bracelet is really beautiful! As long as the price is not expensive, I can buy it!¡±


    ¡°Where do you want to buy it? Why don¡¯t you just show the pictures and give me a link?¡±


    The rest of thements were mostly looking for the purchase address. It seemed that they were really attracted by the bracelet.


    The publicity department selected a fewments and sent them to Jiang Yu, ¡°Boss, everyone wants to know where to buy it.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at thosements and was in a good mood, she replied, ¡°Tell the operations department and the marketing department to set up an online shop specifically for selling such small essories. As for the name... Let¡¯s call it ¡®Jiang Yu¡¯s essories shop¡¯.¡±


    After all, Jiang Yu was a movie queen. Adding her name to the front of the online shop could improve her poprity.


    ¡°Okay, boss,¡± The marketing department replied and immediately started to do it.

 Chapter 1046 - 1046 Large Orders

    1046 Large Orders


    The next day, ¡°Jiang Yu¡¯s jewelry shop¡± went online. It was the bracelet in the window, but it was an exhibition item, not for sale. The name of the author, Diana, was written on the bottom of the bracelet.


    The marketing department set the price of the bracelet at 100 Yuan ording to the market price. At the same time, they marked the bracelet ¡ª the gemstones used were imitationpis gems, the main style.


    The bracelet with such a price attracted many customers to ce orders.


    In one day, the jewelry shop received 60,000 orders. If this trend continued, the orders would probably only increase in the future, not decrease.


    And it was obviously impossible for Jiang Yu to make these bracelets alone. So she decided to contact a few workshops and ask them to help make them.


    Workshops were different from those productionpanies. They would not pursue long-term interests. As long as there was money to be made, they would ept any job.


    Jiang Yu contacted a few workshops that had good reputations and credit, and submitted her ideas for cooperation to the store managers. The deposit she gave was also a very sizable sum. The store managers had no reason to refuse and immediately epted the job.


    Jiang Yu asked Sister Xia to print out a few paper contracts and asked her to sign them with the store managers.


    Sister Xia did not disappoint andpleted the task. She even called Jiang Yu to tell her the good news, ¡°It¡¯s all done!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Sister Xia. When I¡¯m not busy anymore, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°No need. We¡¯re so close, there¡¯s no need to be like this.¡± Sister Xia smiled very happily. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy in thepany these past few days that I almost forgot that I¡¯m an agent.¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment before she burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that you mention it, I¡¯ve almost forgotten that I¡¯m an actress.¡±


    ¡°There were a few scripts that were looking for you these past few days, but they were all rejected by me. Aiya, that plot is so old-fashioned and illogical. If you really went to film it, wouldn¡¯t you be waiting for someone to scold you?¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°Also, I saw that you¡¯ve been so busy with your sses recently, so I pushed your schedule back to a few monthster. Everything is still focused on your studies. Besides, you¡¯ve already won two Movie Queen awards. Even if you really don¡¯t film for a long time, it won¡¯t dy anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Xia.¡± Jiang Yu smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can take advantage of this period of time to rest more and help you manage thepany. Managing thepany is a little easier than being a manager.¡± Sister Xia alsoughed loudly.


    Afterughing, Sister Xia asked again, ¡°Who is this Diana? I heard that she was the top creative contributor. Have you seen her? Her creativity is indeed not bad and the bracelet she made is very beautiful. Why don¡¯t you consider hiring her as a designer?¡±


    When Jiang Yu heard this, she smiled a little embarrassedly and said, ¡°Sister Xia, that Diana is me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sister Xia was stunned.


    She had guessed all the possibilities. She had even thought that this Diana was a man, but she had never thought that this person was Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°It¡¯s really me. Because I had an idea in my mind back then, so I drew it. But I was afraid that others would gossip if I went to submit an article as the sponsor, so I submitted it as Diana.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God...¡± Sister Xia was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t recover for a long time. ¡°Jiang Yu, I always thought that you were already very talented in acting. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so talented in designing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really talented, but my ideas just happen to be what everyone likes.¡± Jiang Yu was a little embarrassed by Sister Xia¡¯s praise.


    ¡°There are already some people paying attention to Diana. They are all looking forward to hering out with more creative works in the future.¡± Sister Xia became more and more excited as she spoke, ¡°Jiang Yu, you will soon be a world-famous jewelry designer!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated. I just designed some small essories.¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°In the field of big jewelry, we still need a more professional designer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too modest. You have to have information about yourself. I think this bracelet is the first step to your fame!¡± Sister Xia¡¯s voice was raised, causing the passersby to look at her in surprise.


    Jiang Yuughed a few times but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Actually, she had thought about designing a few pieces of jewelry herself, but she had never studied design professionally, so she couldn¡¯t guarantee that the jewelry she designed would be loved by the public. The bracelet this time was probably just a coincidence. Everyone was only interested because they had never seen such meaningful jewelry before.


    However, that might not be the case in the future. Therefore, Jiang Yu decided to be more cautious with this move.

 Chapter 1047 - 1047 Stealing Creativity

    1047 Stealing Creativity


    However, Jiang Yu was more cautious when it came to big jewelry. In terms of creativity in making small essories, Jiang Yu felt that she could still show off her skills.


    This batch of bracelets was only a down payment. When the workshop finished three quarters of the bracelet, the customers could pay the rest.


    After the first order waspleted, they would start the second order. At the same time, Jiang Yu also nned to design a few new essories.


    This way, customers would have more choices, and the online store would be more and more famous.


    And all of this was seen by Hong Na. She immediately told Kang He about this.


    Since Jiang Yu didn¡¯t fire her, Hong Na naturally stayed here in peace and continued to pass on information to Kang He.


    To her, Kang He was the biggest boss.


    After Kang He got wind of the news, she immediately got the operations and marketing departments to open an online store called ¡®he¡¯s store¡¯. The bracelet on sale was very simr to the one sold by Jiang Yu.


    The only difference was that the color of the gemstones was the same. Other than that, there were no other differences.


    Moreover, Kang He didn¡¯t use precious stones, but the lowest-grade jewelries in the warehouse. Although it was the genuine one, its quality was not as good as the fake Jade.


    Therefore, when the bracelet wasunched, someonemented in the shop¡¯sments: ¡°Isn¡¯t this the bracelet from movie queen Jiang¡¯s online store? What kind of shop is this? What¡¯s the difference apart from the color?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, movie queen Jiang even carefully wrote down the original author¡¯s name, but you didn¡¯t even write it and dared to use it? You¡¯re really shameless.¡±


    ¡°I really want to report this shop.¡±


    There were countlessments like this, but Kang He didn¡¯t care. Not only did she delete theirments, but she also lowered the price of the bracelet.


    With this move, the number of people who came to Kang He¡¯s shop to buy bracelets increased.


    One of the shops sold imitation jewelry, while the other sold authentic jewelry at a cheap price. Although they had stolen someone else¡¯s idea, those who only wanted to take advantage of the situation didn¡¯t care so much. They just wanted to buy something that was the same as the original with less money.


    As soon as Kang He¡¯s shop opened, Jiang Yu naturally knew about this news.


    She really didn¡¯t expect Kang He to be so thick-skinned. Not only did she tantly steal her idea, but she also deliberately lowered the price of the bracelet. Anyone with a discerning eye could immediately see what Kang He¡¯s goal was.


    Sister Xia was even angrier than Jiang Yu when she found out about this.


    ¡°This Kang He is too shameless! Isn¡¯t this stealing your idea? What was even more outrageous was that there were actually people who supported her because of the cheap price of her shop! What was the meaning of this? Did this group of people not even have the slightest bit of consciousness of the original? Jiang Yu, let¡¯s make a report!¡±


    thepany¡¯s reputation has always been bad. It¡¯s not good for thepany if this matter blows up. Jiang Yu sighed. sister Xia, how about this? I¡¯ll send someone to negotiate with them. If Kang He is willing to take the goods off the shelves, we¡¯ll let this matter go.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think Kang He will take the products off the shelves.¡± The more sister Xia spoke, the angrier she got. She might even bite back at you and say that you stole her idea!¡±


    This situation was indeed possible, and it was not that Jiang Yu had not thought of it. However, for the sake of the shop¡¯s stable development, Jiang Yu still decided to negotiate with Kang He first.


    Sister Xia also knew that Jiang Yu was doing this for the sake of the store, so she volunteered to take on this task.


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t think of a more suitable candidate. She couldn¡¯t let Hong Na do the talking, so she let sister Xia handle it.


    Although sister Xia was angry, she knew that she could not lose her temper when negotiating with Kang He. Otherwise, they might even bite back and say that she was there to cause trouble.


    Therefore, when sister Xia saw Kang He, she had a standard smile on her face.


    Kang He¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡°I was wondering who it was. It¡¯s you. Aren¡¯t you the manager of an entertainmentpany? Why are you here? I don¡¯t have any ns to invest in a movie or TV series. Even if I do, I definitely won¡¯t let Jiang Yu act in it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that.¡± Sister Xia smiled and went straight to the point. the bracelet you sold online was our idea, so we hope you can take it off the shelf and we won¡¯t pursue the matter.

 Chapter 1048 - ADD

    ADD


    1048 Too Thick Skinned


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Kang He sneered, ¡°whose idea did I steal? Yours? Or Jiang Yu¡¯s?¡±


    Sister Xia exined with a good temper, ¡°It¡¯s Diana¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Diana? I¡¯ve never heard of this person. Could it be that you guys made him up? Just to get me to take my goods off the shelves?¡± Kang He refused to admit it. ¡°Either get that Diana toe to me, or get Jiang Yu toe personally. What are you doing here? You¡¯re the manager of an entertainmentpany, not a jewelrypany.¡±


    Kang He¡¯s attitude infuriated sister Xia, but her remaining rationality told her that she must not start a fight with Kang He here.


    ¡°We just want the best for both of us, so we decided to onlye and negotiate with you.¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°If you insist on not taking it off the shelf, we will take some measures.


    ¡°Do as you please, but do you think I¡¯m scared?¡± Kang Heughed arrogantly because she had sun you backing her up.


    ¡°I advise you to go back early. If Jiang Yu doesn¡¯t show up, it means that she doesn¡¯t care about it. If that¡¯s the case, why do you have to take this matter so seriously?¡±


    Kang He smiled and tried to sow discord between sister Xia and Jiang Yu. ¡°I think she¡¯s treating you as a free errand boy. Look at you, you¡¯ve worked so hard to raise her for so long, and she didn¡¯t even say ¡®it¡¯s hard¡¯ to you. Now that she¡¯s opened her ownpany and online store, she¡¯s actually treating you as freebor! If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it!¡±


    After hearing this, sister Xia¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m doing this of my own free will. Don¡¯t try to drive a wedge between us.¡±


    Seeing that her n had failed, Kang He sneered disdainfully,¡±Hmph, as you wish. You can think whatever you want. Anyway, it¡¯s useless for you to talk about this. Let the person involvede and talk to me. ¡±


    With that, Kang He left without looking back.


    Meanwhile, sister Xia was fuming with anger.


    This Kang He was too thick-skinned! Not only did he not admit that he had stolen someone else¡¯s idea, but he also spoke in such a matter-of-fact manner!


    The angry sister Xia called Jiang Yu and told her about it. Jiang Yu had a headache and said, ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go through the legal process.¡±


    She knew that Kang He was thick-skinned, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be this thick-skinned.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and write theint now. I¡¯ll submit it to the tform and the administration of the Industry and Commerce Bureau immediately,¡± said sister Xia.


    ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯ll have to trouble you, sister Xia. My sses will end in two days, so I won¡¯t be so busy in the future. If you think it¡¯s too troublesome to do it yourself, why don¡¯t you wait until I go to thepany to do it together?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all!¡± Sister Xia said, ¡± I love to teach people like Kang He a lesson! Let¡¯s see what she¡¯s going to do after I submit theint!¡±

 Chapter 1049 - 1049 The Missing Complaint

    1049 The Missing Comint


    Jiang Yu made a call to the management office and the call was picked up after three rings.


    Hello, this is the administration of the Industry and Commerce Bureau. ¡°How can I help you? ¡± The person who answered the phone was a young girl.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s tone also softened. ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Yu. I submitted aint to you a few days ago, but you didn¡¯t give me a reply. That¡¯s why I want to ask, did something happen there?¡±


    The girl who picked up the phone was also very easy to talk to. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please tell me the name of theint you submitted. I¡¯ll check it for you.¡±


    ¡°The name should be ¡®Jiang Yu¡¯s shop¡¯,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± The girl on the other side of the phone searched carefully on theputer, but she didn¡¯t find theint.


    Therefore, she told Jiang Yu the news, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t find theint you mentioned. Did you say the wrong name?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Sister Xia in confusion, but Sister Xia was also very confused. ¡°I wrote ¡®Jiang Yu¡¯s shop¡¯ as my signature. How could it be wrong ¡±


    Jiang Yu could not understand the development of the situation and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can we submit a newint?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡±


    So, Jiang Yu handed over anotherint and said to the girl on the phone, ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve already submitted it. Please remember to check it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve received it. I¡¯ll send thisint to the higher-ups, please wait patiently.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± With that, Jiang Yu hung up the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sister Xia asked impatiently. ¡°How could she not have found theint?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. perhaps there was a problem with thework when I sent the message. It was shown that I sent it, but the other side didn¡¯t receive it at all. But this time, the customer servicedy said that she had already received theint. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sister Xia frowned and nodded. She still had an ominous feeling in her heart.


    As expected, another three days passed, and the management office still did not give a reply.


    ¡°Is this cold treatment by the management office?¡± Sister Xia said fretfully, ¡°Three days and three days. Our time didn¡¯t just fly by!¡±


    Jiang Yu also realized that something was wrong, so she called the management office again.


    This time, it was a man who answered the phone, not the girl fromst time. They should be taking turns to rest.


    ¡°Hello, this is the administration of the Industry and Commerce Bureau. How may I help you? ¡±


    Jiang Yu did not ask anything else this time and only asked, ¡°Hello, please help me check myint. It¡¯s called ¡®Jiang Yu¡¯s shop¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡±


    A minuteter, Jiang Yu received the same message as thest time: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t find yourint here. You can submit another copy, and I¡¯ll help you pass it to the higher-ups.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Jiang Yu hung up the phone and frowned.


    When Sister Xia saw Jiang Yu¡¯s expression, she knew that the oue would not be satisfactory.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Didn¡¯t you find anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°Will theint automatically disappear after it is handed over to the higher-ups? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. It can only disappear if it¡¯s deleted. Otherwise, how can it not be found?¡±


    Sister Xia¡¯s words made Jiang Yu suddenly understand.


    Someone in the management office had deleted theint letter, so the customer service couldn¡¯t find any trace of theint letter.


    It seemed like this matter was more troublesome than Jiang Yu had imagined.


    ¡°What do we do now? If theint letters keep disappearing mysteriously, doesn¡¯t that mean that our problem will never be resolved?¡± Sister Xia was a little worried. ¡°Then Kang He¡¯s store will continue to be open. In the future, no matter what style of jewelry you design, it will be stolen by Kang He.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll head straight to the administration office of the industrial andmercial Bureau,¡± Jiang Yu said after some thought.


    Jiang Yu and Sister Xia went to the industrial andmercial Bureau and were stopped by the security guard as soon as they entered. ¡°Who is it? Why are you rushing in? Do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. We¡¯re looking for the person in charge of the management office.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°You said you were looking for someone without an appointment. How can I let you in?¡± The security guards blocked Jiang Yu and Sister Xia and refused to let them in. ¡°You two go back and make an appointment first. Come back on the day.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already waited for six days. How much longer do you want us to wait?¡± Sister Xia said angrily, ¡°Call the person in charge of the management right now and tell him that Jiang Yu wants to see him.¡±

 Chapter 1050 - 1050 Refuse To Deal With It

    1050 Refuse To Deal With It


    The security guard usually read the newspaper and did not pay much attention to the inte. Naturally, he had not heard of Jiang Yu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Jiang Yu or whoever you are. You can¡¯t get in without an appointment. The security guard picked up the walkie-talkie and was about to call the other security guards to drive Jiang Yu and sister Xia away.¡±


    Jiang Yu was not in a hurry. She said very calmly, ¡°Uncle, even if you drive us away today, we¡¯ll stille back tomorrow. If this matter is not resolved, then you will see me every day. Instead of suffering in the future, why don¡¯t you do us a favor now?¡±


    ¡°You guys still want toe and make trouble in the future? I¡¯ll call the police if you do!¡± the security guard was not someone who was easily frightened. ¡°Let me tell you, hurry up and leave! If you don¡¯t have an appointment, don¡¯te to such a ce!¡±


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Sister Xia was really angry. She even started arguing with the security guards. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that you need to make an appointment toe to the industrial andmercial bureau!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how many times you¡¯ve heard about it. You¡¯ll have to make an appointment if youe!¡± The security guard also raised his voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t have an appointment, leave quickly! Don¡¯t make me call for people to chase you away!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you still want to fight?¡± This was the first time sister Xia had seen such an unreasonable security guard.


    ¡°Fine, you forced me to do this!¡± Before the security guard could finish his sentence, the customer service officer came out of the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± The customer service representative who came out was the boy who had answered Jiang Yu¡¯s call just now.


    Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Yu, the one who called just now to inquire. Jiang Yu took a step forward. I would like to meet the person in charge of the management.


    ¡°Hello, do you have an appointment? ¡± The customer service officer asked.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. please contact the person in charge and tell him that Jiang Yu wants to see him.


    The customer service representative did not intend to do such a thankless thing, but when he saw Jiang Yu¡¯s serious expression and the woman behind her looking like she was about to fight with the security guards, he called the office phone of the person in charge.


    ¡°Hello, chief Zhang. There¡¯s ady called Jiang Yu at the door who wants to see you.¡±


    Chief Zhang replied impatiently, ¡°Anyone can see me now? Chase them away!¡±


    ¡°But they seem to have something important to do, and thedy with them even wanted to fight with the security guards.¡± The customer service officer had a troubled expression on his face.


    Chief Zhang was annoyed and said, ¡°Alright, alright, get them toe see me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let her know.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, the customer service officer gestured for her to follow him. ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, pleasee this way.¡±


    After the customer service representative brought Jiang Yu to director Zhang¡¯s office, they returned to their own posts.


    ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Yu?¡± Director Zhang looked at Jiang Yu, who was in front of him, and his eyes suddenly became perverted. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jiang Yu stated the purpose of her trip directly, ¡°I¡¯ve already submitted twoints. Why haven¡¯t you given me a reply yet?¡±


    ¡°Whatint?¡± Chief Zhang smiled slyly. ¡°I¡¯ve never received anyints.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. When we called the customer servicest time, she said that she had already passed it to you. How could you not have received it?¡± Sister Xia, who was standing behind Jiang Yu, was burning with anger. ¡°And the customer service didn¡¯t find theint these two times. Could it have disappeared on its own?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? What if it just disappeared?¡± Director Zhang smiled indifferently and looked at Jiang Yu even more unscrupulously. ¡°Jiang Yu, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Jiang Yu looked at him in disgust.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Director Zhang stood up and reached out his hand to Jiang Yu in a perverted manner. ¡°If you be closer to me, then wouldn¡¯t we be rted?¡±


    Jiang Yu dodged to the side and director Zhang¡¯s hand missed.


    However, he wasn¡¯t angry. On the contrary, he was even more excited.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide. Don¡¯t look down on me because I¡¯m a little old, but my body is still very strong.¡± Chief Zhang kept smiling wretchedly,pletely ignoring the look of disgust on Jiang Yu¡¯s face.


    He reached out his hand to Jiang Yu again. This time, Jiang Yu did not dodge. Instead, she reached out and grabbed his wrist.


    Director Zhang was overjoyed and thought that Jiang Yu was trying to cater to him. However, in the next second, his wrist was twisted by Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Chief Zhang immediately screamed like a pig being ughtered.

 Chapter 1051 - 1051 Seized

    1051 Seized


    Chief Zhang¡¯s features were twisted together, looking as ugly as a pig that had been scalded by boiling water.


    ¡°Are you still not going to resolve this matter?¡± Jiang Yu released her hand and said coldly.


    ¡°Solve what?!¡± Chief Zhang kept rubbing his wrist and shouted to the door, ¡°Men! Hurry up! Get these two troublemaking women out of here!¡±


    In an instant, a few people rushed in from outside the door. Although they were not security guards, they were all male employees. In terms of figure and strength, they definitely crushed Jiang Yu and sister Xia.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jiang Yu looked at director Zhang coldly. are you feeling guilty? ¡±


    ¡°Why do you care if I¡¯m guilty or not!¡± Chief Zhang shouted, ¡°Hurry up and chase them out!


    The staff reached out to pull Jiang Yu away, but she dodged them by turning her body sideways.


    Since things hade to this, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t need to continue wasting time with such a person. She might as well solve it openly.


    ¡°Zhang, as the director of the industrial andmercial Bureau, you ignored theints of the store owner and were so frivolous to a girl you don¡¯t know. Do you still want to be the bureau chief?¡±


    When Chief Zhang heard this, his face twisted again. ¡°You¡¯re being very arrogant. I think you don¡¯t want to stay in Shanghai anymore, right? You said you¡¯re Jiang Yu, right? Alright, you just stand here and don¡¯t move. Just you wait, I¡¯ll immediately seal your shop!¡±


    As he spoke, Director Zhang quickly ordered his subordinates to seal up Jiang Yu¡¯s shop.


    Jiang Yu crossed her arms and sat on the single sofa at the side. ¡°Alright, then get your people to seal it up. I want to see if you have the ability.¡±


    When Chief Zhang heard this, there was a moment of uneasiness on his face, but he just thought that Jiang Yu was being harsh and didn¡¯t take her seriously.


    Moreover, he had been paid to do this, so it was only right and proper for him to do this. Since the person who paid him had asked him not to interfere in Jiang Yu¡¯s affairs, he definitely could not break the agreement.


    Not long after, the person who went out came back with a look of horror. He leaned over to director Zhang¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Director Zhang, Jiang Yu¡¯s store is a subsidiary of the Jiang jewelry.


    ¡°Jiang jewelry?¡± Of course, Chief Zhang knew what had happened to Jiang jewelry. So, heughed and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, is your store a subsidiary of the Jiang jewelry? Don¡¯t you know what happened to thispany recently? You actually dare to use thispany¡¯s name to open a shop? Aren¡¯t you a little too bold?¡±


    Chief Zhang smiled happily, but the man whispered in his ear again, ¡°Director Zhang, Jiang Yu is the current boss of Jiang jewelry. She was the one who bought thepany from the bank.¡±


    Chief Zhang¡¯s smile froze on his face.


    How could this be? The Jiang jewelrypany owed so much money. With Jiang Yu¡¯s ability, there was no way she could take out that much money!


    Jiang Yu looked at director Zhang calmly and sneered, ¡± ¡°What do you think, chief Zhang? Can my shop be seized?¡±


    Cold sweat broke out on Director Zhang¡¯s forehead.


    Whether it was someone backing Jiang Yu up and helping her buy the Jiang¡¯s jewelry, or Jiang Yu paying off all the debts of the Jiang¡¯s jewelry on her own, it all showed that Jiang Yu was not someone to be trifled with.


    But after a while, Director Zhang was relieved.


    In Shanghai, the Mo Corporation was the only one that they could not afford to offend. As for this Jiang Yu,pared to that person, she was just a small character and was not worth mentioning at all.


    Moreover, he had someone backing him up. Why would he be afraid of Jiang Yu?


    Thinking of this, Chief Zhang started to smile wretchedly again. ¡°Jiang Yu, do you think I won¡¯t dare to seal you just because you¡¯re the current boss of the Jiang jewelry? Aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself? You¡¯re just the boss of a small jewelrypany. Do you think you¡¯re some big shot?¡±


    ¡°Then it seems that director Zhang is very confident in closing down my shop?¡± Jiang Yu sneered and asked, ¡°You can give it a try then.


    In Director Zhang¡¯s ears, these words sounded like provocation. He couldn¡¯t stand it at all.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Stop putting on airs here! I¡¯m not only going to close down your shop, I¡¯m also going to close down yourpany!¡±


    However, it was easy to seal up a shop, but it was difficult to seal up apany. In addition to having irrefutable evidence, they also had to go through a very troublesome judicial process.


    Director Zhang had encountered simr incidents in the past few years, but because it was too troublesome and thosepanies were willing to give him gifts to beg him not to pursue it, he was happy to turn a blind eye to it.

 Chapter 1052 - 1052 Her Identity

    1052 Her Identity


    This was also the first time he had met someone like Jiang Yu who was unmoved by force or persuasion. Therefore, he was furious and threatened to seal up Jiang Yu¡¯s shop andpany.


    He immediately ordered, ¡°seal up all of Jiang Yu¡¯s shops andpanies! We¡¯ll just say that she¡¯s selling fake goods and that she¡¯s cheating the consumers!¡±


    Sister Xia couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°do you even have a bottom line? We¡¯ve already said that the product is a replica from the start. Now you¡¯re saying that we¡¯re selling fake goods. Do you think your reason is valid? He¡¯s already an adult, don¡¯t tell me he doesn¡¯t even have this bit of brain? Besides, you¡¯re the Bureau chief. Don¡¯t you know Jiang Yu¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°What do I know? Isn¡¯t she just a jewelry boss?¡± Chief Zhang said disdainfully, ¡°Do you think her status can be so high? ¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the movie queen!¡± Sister Xia¡¯s face was red with anger.


    ¡°Aiyoyo, the movie queen? I¡¯m really scared.¡± Chief Zhangughed out loud, and so did the other people in the room. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the movie queen or the movie king. As long as you provoke me, I don¡¯t care what kind of hat I¡¯ll put on you. I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get up. Do you understand? Hahahaha!¡±


    Heughed arrogantly andpletely looked down on Jiang Yu.


    Sister Xia was even angrier and simply revealed Jiang Yu¡¯s other identity. ¡°She¡¯s the president¡¯s wife! She¡¯s the president¡¯s wife of the Mo Corporation that none of you can afford to offend!¡±


    When these words came out, those people were first stunned, then theyughed even more happily.


    Chief Zhang¡¯s smile was so wide that the wrinkles on his face were squeezed together. The words that came out of his mouth were also very unpleasant. ¡°Can any random person be the wife of a CEO now? She didn¡¯t even take a look at her own status and dared to call herself the president¡¯s wife? Do you think President Mo would like someone like you? Ahahahaha!¡±


    Theirughter grew louder and louder, and for a moment, the entire room was filled with theirughter.


    When sister Xia saw this, she was so angry that her breath was stuck in her throat.


    However, Jiang Yu¡¯s lips curled up slightly and she slowly asked, ¡°You guys don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll believe you?¡± Chief Zhangughed so hard that he was on the verge of tears, ¡± if you want to prove yourself, why don¡¯t you call President Mo over? ¡±


    He was no longer in a hurry to seal up Jiang Yu¡¯spany. He wanted to see her make a fool of herself for a while longer.


    However, he did not expect Jiang Yu to actually take out her phone and make a call.


    ¡°Are you busy now?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s tone was very gentle.


    On the other end of the phone, Mo Long replied, ¡± I¡¯m not busy. There¡¯s onest document. You can go home after you sign it. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Yu immediately changed to a wronged tone and said, ¡°Someone bullied your fianc¨¦e and said that I¡¯m not good enough for you. So, you muste to me immediately after you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Alright, give me the address.¡± Mo Long¡¯s voice turned cold.


    ¡°Alright, you can go back to your work.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu sent her current location to Mo Long.


    Chief Zhang¡¯s face gradually stiffened.


    When Jiang Yu was on the phone just now, director Zhang couldn¡¯t hear what the person on the other end of the line was saying because the volume of the phone was too low. However, from Jiang Yu¡¯s words, the person opposite her should be a man.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what kind of people you¡¯ll call over!¡±


    20 minutes had passed, but Mo Long still had not arrived. Director Zhang and his staff couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They thought that Jiang Yu was just being pretentious, so theyughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been twenty minutes. Why isn¡¯t the person you called here yet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I say, you¡¯re a little girl. You can do anything, but why have you learned to lie? ¡±


    ¡°Is the person you¡¯re calling for President Mo? I think he¡¯s just a random gangster on the side of the road! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to call and urge him again? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be here even after we get off work!¡±


    As theyughed, the office door was suddenly kicked open, and a gust of cold wind blew in from outside.


    Chief Zhang shivered in fear and turned his head to look at the person at the door.


    The man at the door was dressed in a ck trench coat and a pair of brown sunsses. Just by standing there, his tall figure already gave off an invisible sense of oppression.


    Mo Long walked straight towards Jiang Yu and wrapped her in his arms. His tone was extremely gentle as he said, ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu was about to shake her head, but she saw the panic on Chief Zhang¡¯s face from the corner of her eye. She sniffed and said, ¡°They threatened me to seal up my shop andpany. They even said that I¡¯m just a nobody and that I¡¯m not worthy of you.¡±

 Chapter 1053 - 1053 Betraying The Sugar Daddy

    1053 Betraying The Sugar Daddy


    Frowning, Mo Long took off his sunsses and swept his cold gaze across this group of people.


    He didn¡¯t say a word, but chief Zhang was so scared that his legs went weak.


    Although he had never seen Mo Long in person, he had seen photos of him on the inte and in the newspapers. Moreover, there were many legends about Mo Long in Shanghai, so it would be difficult for Chief Zhang not to know.


    ¡°President Mo, why are you here? ¡± Chief Zhang broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly brought his office chair over for Mo Long to sit on.


    However, Mo Long gave up his office chair to Jiang Yu and leaned on the sofa beside her.


    Upon seeing this, anyone with eyes could tell that Mo Long doted on Jiang Yu a lot.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Mo Long¡¯s nonchnt words scared Chief Zhang so much that he almost peed his pants.


    ¡°H-Hello, President Mo! There¡¯s nothing going on here, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Director Zhang¡¯s cold sweat was enough for him to take a shower, but he still refused to admit it.


    He thought to himself, no matter what, I¡¯m still a bureau chief. Even if my power and influence can¡¯tpare to Mo Long¡¯s, I¡¯m still a ¡®bureau chief¡¯, so there¡¯s no need for me to be so afraid of Mo Long.


    Therefore, he coughed a few times and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a small problem with your wife¡¯s shop. Due to my negligence, I didn¡¯t solve it in time. Your wife must have been too anxious, so she came to visit in person. However, this matter is indeed my fault.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at him in amusement and exposed him mercilessly. ¡°That¡¯s not what you said just now.¡±


    Chief Zhang choked and smiled apologetically. ¡°Madam, I was blind just now. Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t hold it against me. How about this, I¡¯ll help you solve this problem right now, how about it?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Kang He¡¯s store stole my product¡¯s creativity. After they were found out, not only did they refuse to apologize, but they also refused to take the products off the shelves. You can just seal up her shop and I won¡¯t argue with you about this.¡±


    Hearing that it was Kang He, director Zhang¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    He didn¡¯t even take a look at the twoints that Jiang Yu submitted and deleted them. He didn¡¯t even know what the contents were. But after listening to her, director Zhang realized that Jiang Yu wanted to file aint against Kang He!


    But the one who gave him money and asked him not to get involved in Jiang Yu¡¯s matters was also Kang He!


    To be precise, it was Kang He and another man.


    If he did not do anything now, he would be offending Jiang Yu and Mo Long. However, if it was seized, it would offend the financial backer Kang He.


    No matter which side he chose, it wasn¡¯t a good choice for director Zhang.


    So he hesitated.


    Jiang Yu could see his hesitation. She pretended to be nonchnt and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that there¡¯s something you¡¯re not willing to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Madam,¡± Chief Zhang said, trying to please her, ¡°Why don¡¯t I try to get her to take the goods off the shelves and not seal her shop? ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°When you talk to me, you sound like you¡¯re going to die. You must seal up my shop andpany. Why did your thoughts change as soon as Kang He was involved? Did Kang He give you money?¡±


    This sentence hit where director Zhang¡¯s guilty conscience was.


    He didn¡¯t dare to look at Jiang Yu and stammered, unable to say a word.


    ¡°It really is so?¡± Jiang Yuughed. ¡°How much did Kang He pay you? Is it worth it for you to do this for her?¡±


    Chief Zhang was still stammering and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about offending Kang He, but aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the Mo Corporation?¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Although she was smiling, she was cold and sneering.


    This made director Zhang angry but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Mo Long slowly said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re the Bureau chief of a branch. You don¡¯t want your corruption and bribery to be exposed, right? Close down Kang He¡¯s shop andpany, and I¡¯ll pretend that this never happened.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°there¡¯s no need to seal up Kang He¡¯spany. Just seal up the shop. We¡¯re all businessmen, and it won¡¯t be good for anyone if things get too ugly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Mo Long said with a doting smile.


    Director Zhang, who had been ignored all this time, was now at the peak of his anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the president or Madam of the Mo Corporation. So what if you¡¯re powerful? Would he dare to go against the Industry and Commerce Bureau?¡±


    So, Director Zhang tidied his tie and said, ¡°I can¡¯t seal Kang He¡¯s shop. I can only try my best to persuade her to take the goods off the shelves, but if she doesn¡¯t want to, then I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that this matter hasn¡¯t been resolved?¡± Jiang Yu retorted.

 Chapter 1054 - 1054 Fired

    1054 Fired


    ¡°Then how do you want to solve this?¡± Chief Zhang said impatiently, ¡°do I have to go to her personally and tell her that I¡¯m going to close down her shop? I¡¯ve already done what you wanted, but I can¡¯t guarantee the final result. Can you not be so aggressive?¡±


    ¡°Chief Zhang, it seems that Kang He gave you quite arge sum of money.¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°The words ¡®corruption and bribery¡¯ are already hanging over your head, and you still dare to speak up for Kang He? ¡±


    Chief Zhang was furious. He roared, ¡°So what if I¡¯m speaking up for Kang He? Do you think you¡¯re all that just because you¡¯re the president and the president¡¯s wife? Let me tell you, I¡¯m the Bureau chief of the industrial andmercial Bureau! Even if you don¡¯t care about my identity, don¡¯t you care about the Industry and Commerce Bureau?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t care about the Industry and Commerce Bureau, right?¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°If you were really self-conscious, you wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. With the charge of ¡®corruption and bribery¡¯, you still have the nerve to say that you work for the industrial andmercial Bureau?¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯ve been corrupted and bribed? What can you do to me?¡± Chief Zhang was so angry that he pulled off his tie and threw it on the table.


    ¡°You¡¯re simply unreasonable.¡± Jiang Yu frowned.


    Mo Long took out his phone and said, ¡°it seems like you don¡¯t value this job too much. If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me me for contacting your superior.¡±


    ¡°How do you think I got to where I am today?¡± Chief Zhang asked nonchntly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the only one who has to maintain a good rtionship with you? There are honest and upright officials, but there are also greedy and corrupt officials! Do you think you can just get rid of me? Stop dreaming, without me, there will be thousands of people like me!¡±


    He looked a little crazy now. Jiang Yu could only sigh when she saw him.


    Without another word, Mo Long directly called the provincial Bureau of Industry and Commerce.


    The person who answered the phone was an old man. Judging from his voice, he was about 50 years old and should be in good health.


    Mo Long put his phone on speaker so that chief Zhang could hear what the old man had to say.


    ¡°You mean little Zhang from the Shanghai branch? What¡¯s the matter? did something happen to him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big.¡± Mo Long looked at Chief Zhang and said, ¡°It¡¯s just corruption and bribery.


    ¡°What? Corruption?¡± The person on the other end of the phone seemed to be very surprised. ¡°He¡¯s usually a very quiet young man. How could he do something like corruption? ¡±


    Jiang Yu stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt us, we have evidence.¡±


    Then, she took out her phone and yed the recording.


    When the old man heard the words ¡°So what if I¡¯m corrupt and bribed ¡°, he choked and almost fainted.


    Director Zhang also looked at the phone in Jiang Yu¡¯s hand in horror.


    ¡°W-when did you record this?!¡±


    Jiang Yu waved her phone. ¡°I recorded it just now when you weren¡¯t paying attention. ¡±


    Chief Zhang¡¯s legs went soft, and he felt that he would not end well.


    The old man on the other end of the phone had also recovered at this time. He said resentfully, ¡°He actually dared to embezzle! He is working for the government, yet he still dared to be greedy! What¡¯s wrong with this kid, is he crazy about money?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found the person for you, and I¡¯ve also given you the evidence. Now, it¡¯s up to you how you want to resolve this matter.¡± Mo Long said in a low voice.


    The old man heaved a heavy sigh and said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll fire him immediately and send him to the Supreme Court.


    ¡°Yes, sorry to trouble you.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Mo Long looked at Chief Zhang. ¡°This is what you brought upon yourself. You can¡¯t me anyone else.¡±


    Chief Zhang¡¯s legs werepletely soft. He fell to the ground and no one could help him up.


    Mo Long continued, ¡°although you¡¯re only a branch Chief, you¡¯re still a government employee. When the court has tried you, the entire inte would know that you had embezzled money. And with this crime on you, it¡¯s enough to make you unable to turn over a new leaf for the rest of your life.¡±


    When director Zhang heard this, he felt even more desperate and broke down.


    He could only me himself. He was blind to not recognize Jiang Yu and had the guts to provoke the president of the Mo Corporation.


    So he deserved to end up like this.


    Seeing that their boss was in such dire straits, the employees were at a loss.


    After all, they had justughed at the CEO¡¯s wife without restraint.

 Chapter 1055 - 1055 Taking The Enemy’s Money

    1055 Taking The Enemy¡¯s Money


    However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t me them for director Zhang¡¯s mistakes. She only asked them to seal up Kang He¡¯s shop. In this way, he could let bygones be bygones.


    The employees quickly did as they were told.


    After all, they didn¡¯t receive any money from Kang He, so they weren¡¯t afraid of offending her.


    In less than five minutes, Kang He¡¯s shop was seized.


    Chief Zhang was also sitting in the chair with a nk look, waiting for the police to take him away.


    After the matter was resolved, Mo Long drove Jiang Yu back to Jiang jewelry.


    Jiang Yu invited Mo Long into thepany to take a look. let¡¯s go in and take a look. Even though it can¡¯tpare to the No Corporation, it¡¯s barely on par with some ordinarypanies.


    However, as soon as she entered the door, a hand waved at Jiang Yu.


    Mo Long quickly grabbed the wrist of the hand and threw him out.


    Kang He mmed into the wall and howled, ¡°Argh! Mo Long!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mo Long asked coldly.


    ¡°Of course, you have to ask your virtuous fianc¨¦e!¡± Kang He stood up with a ferocious expression and red at Jiang Yu. ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯re both businessmen. What good would it do you if youin about me and cause my shop to be sealed? Or are you saying that as long as there¡¯s something that¡¯s disadvantageous to me, you¡¯ll be very happy?¡±


    ¡°Thest sentence was referring to you, right? As long as there¡¯s something that¡¯s disadvantageous to me, you¡¯ll be very happy.¡± Jiang Yu said coldly.


    ¡°If you really like Diana¡¯s idea, you can totally hire her to be your designer. I don¡¯t want her to steal the idea without my or her permission. After all, I bought this idea from her at a high price. It¡¯s not good for you to get it without taking anything, right?¡±


    ¡°Is your name written on this idea? If you spend money, then I should spend money too, right?¡± Kang He said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t agree, it shouldn¡¯t be you who doesn¡¯t agree. It should be Diana herself!


    Jiang Yu was so angry at Kang He¡¯s IQ that she almostughed. sure, didn¡¯t you want to spend money? Okay, I¡¯ll give you Diana¡¯s contact information now. If you want any ideas, you can buy them from her!¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu took out a business card from her bag and threw it at Kang He.


    Kang He naturally didn¡¯t believe that Jiang Yu would be so kind as to give her Diana¡¯s contact information. But when she picked it up, she realized that it was really Diana¡¯s name.


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? You¡¯re trying to trick me with a fake name card?¡± Kang He looked at Jiang Yu with vignce.


    Jiang Yu sneered. ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? If you don¡¯t believe me, then you don¡¯t have to contact her. ¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu ignored Kang He and went to her office with Mo Long.


    Sister Xia also followed behind the two of them. When they entered the office, sister Xia asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, you just gave them your business card like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. Didn¡¯t she already say that? She was willing to spend money to buy Diana¡¯s creativity. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just have to fulfill her wish.¡±


    Mo Long knew about the gem creative event that Jiang Yu had started, and this Diana was the first author at the time, so Mo Long had some impression of her.


    ¡°But...¡± Sister Xia looked at Mo Long, then at Jiang Yu. Seeing that Jiang Yu had no intention of stopping her, she continued, ¡°But this Diana is you. By doing this, isn¡¯t it the same as designing for Kang He?¡±


    Mo Long was a little surprised when he heard this.


    ¡°Yu ¡®er, you¡¯re that Diana?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded shyly. it¡¯s not a big deal. Diana isn¡¯t a famous designer to begin with. Since someone is willing to buy ¡®her¡¯ ideas, why not? There were many creative ideas for small essories, so what if he sold a few to Kang He? Besides, she doesn¡¯t know that I designed it and is willing to give me money. This is a great thing.¡±


    Sister Xia couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up. you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯ve even managed to get this deal into the enemy¡¯s house.


    ¡°A businessman should always put profit first.¡± Jiang Yu smiled slyly. ¡°And I¡¯m excited just thinking about how I can take the enemy¡¯s money into my own pocket.¡±


    As she was speaking, a notification sound came from the tablet that Jiang Yu had ced on the table.


    Jiang Yu opened it and saw that Kang He had added her as a friend.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she just take the bait?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled and clicked ¡®agree¡¯.


    This was the alternate ount that Jiang Yu had specially applied for for Diana. The contact information of this ount was printed on the business card.

 Chapter 1056 - 1056 Completely Ignorant

    1056 Completely Ignorant


    After Jiang Yu agreed to Kang He¡¯s request, she saw a message from her quickly: ¡°Hello, are you Diana?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Yu replied with a smile.


    Kang He directly revealed her identity. ¡°I¡¯m Kang He, the boss of Kang Corporation. I¡¯ve seen your jewelry designs on the inte, and I think your creativity is very good. I¡¯m thinking of opening a jewelry store now, can youe to mypany to design jewelry?¡±


    Even though she had hired someone to help design the jewelry, Kang He¡¯s tone was still very proud. If one didn¡¯t know, one would think that Diana owed her money and wouldn¡¯t return it.


    However, Jiang Yu did not care about these small details. She replied to Kang He, ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m a frence designer and I won¡¯t work for anypany. However, I can design it ording to your requirements and then give you the draft.¡±


    Kang He wasn¡¯t happy to hear this. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ll design jewelry for otherpanies other than mypany? For example, the Jiang jewelry that has a bad reputation?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯m a frence designer. There¡¯s no such thing as designing jewelry for only onepany. As for the Jiang jewelry, as long as boss Jiang is willing to give me money, I can naturally design jewelry for her. And she also gave me the prize money for the first ce in the gempetition.¡±


    Kang He sent another message, ¡°how much did Jiang Yu give you?¡± I¡¯ll pay double.¡±


    When sister Xia saw the message from Kang He, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s really nning to poach Diana to herpany.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not that obsessed with Diana. She just doesn¡¯t want Diana to design jewelry for me.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and rejected Kang He¡¯s request again.


    Kang He saw that Diana was not listening to her and didn¡¯t dare to lose her temper at her. She could only give up on the idea of recruiting Diana into thepany.


    After all, she still wanted to rely on Diana to design jewelry for her so that she could steal Jiang Yu¡¯s limelight, so she didn¡¯t dare to push her too hard.


    ¡°Alright, in that case, design a piece of jewelry for me now.¡± Kang He stated her request again.


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°I¡¯m not a professional designer, so I can only design small essories and such. I don¡¯t know how to design big jewelry like thepany you run. No matter whoes and how much money they offer, I won¡¯t design it. ¡±


    ¡°Then design small essories.¡± Kang He took a step back. ¡°But I want something new and creative. It must be more creative than the one you designed for Jiang jewelry. As for the price, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. If I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll definitely give you some benefits.¡±


    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s the time limit you¡¯re giving me?¡±


    ¡°One week.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    After Jiang Yu replied, Kang He didn¡¯t speak to her again.


    Sister Xia, who had watched the entire conversation from the side, was still a little angry. ¡°This Kang He, she¡¯s clearly asking you to help her design jewelry, but why doesn¡¯t she have the attitude to treat you properly? She even asked you to design something more creative. Does she really think that she can do anything with money?¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t she always been like this?¡± Jiang Yu smiled and turned to look at Mo Long. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll show you around.¡±


    The corners of Mo Long¡¯s lips curled up. alright.


    Jiang Yu brought Mo Long around thepany a few times, but sister Xia tactfully didn¡¯t follow them. She just sat in the office alone and sulked.


    Even though Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t angry, sister Xia still didn¡¯t like Kang He¡¯s condescending attitude.


    After sending Mo Long off, Jiang Yu returned to the office and began designing essories for Kang He.


    ¡°You really designed it for her?¡± Sister Xia looked at Jiang Yu, who was engrossed in designing, and was even more unconvinced.


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t she say she would pay?¡± Jiang Yu was all smiles and quickly drew a draft on the paper.


    ¡°Then, you have to design for her and your own shop during this period of time. How tiring must it be? ¡± Sister Xia frowned worriedly. ¡°You¡¯re also someone who¡¯s serious about work and refuses to rest. I¡¯m worried that your body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. They had received orders a few days ago, and the finished products were still in production, so the customers had not paid the rest of the money. I¡¯ll design a new style when the customers have made the final payment. As for the design for Kang He, it¡¯s not anything too creative. It¡¯s just an ordinary design.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± She said. Sister Xia couldn¡¯t persuade Jiang Yu, so she could only let her be.

 Chapter 1057 - 1057 New Style

    1057 New Style


    However, sister Xia thought of Hong Na. ¡°Hong Na should be involved in this, right? I think you should fire her. Otherwise, she¡¯ll continue to be a hindrance here. For example, this time, she must have leaked the information. Otherwise, how could Kang He know so quickly?¡±


    Jiang Yu had also guessed that it was Hong Na who contacted Kang He, but she didn¡¯t care about this. On the contrary, she had to thank Hong Na.


    If Hong Na hadn¡¯t told Kang He about the online store, she probably wouldn¡¯t have stolen her idea and opened another store. In that case, the next thing would not happen. Jiang Yu would lose an opportunity to make money from Kang He instead.


    Hence, she said, ¡°Speaking of which, I should thank Hong Na. It was all thanks to her that so many things had happened. I¡¯ll leave her here and see what other benefits she can bring me. ¡±


    ¡°But you already know her identity, and she also knows that you have discovered her identity. She¡¯s thick-skinned now and is willing to stay here to continue sending messages to Kang He. But as time goes on, she won¡¯t be able to take it and will take the initiative to resign.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s keep her until the day she resigns.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°When Kang He stops threatening Hong Na, she¡¯ll take the initiative to resign.


    ¡°A threat?¡± sister Xia was taken aback.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    Hong Na¡¯s ¡± undercover ¡± identity had been discovered. A normal person would have taken their things and fled with their tails between their legs.


    However, Hong Na stayed here and refused to leave no matter what. She even threatened to continue sending messages to Kang He.


    This was obviously not in line with the logic of ordinary people. Other than a ¡®threat¡¯, Jiang Yu could not think of a second possibility.


    And the only person who could make Hong Na stay here willingly was Kang He.


    ¡°Why would Kang He threaten Hong Na?¡± Sister Xia was puzzled. ¡°And Hong Na looks like she¡¯spletely willing. She doesn¡¯t look like she was threatened at all. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she could still talk and walk normally every day, I would have suspected that there was something wrong with her brain.¡±


    ¡°Kang He must have something against Hong Na. Perhaps it¡¯s something she did in the past or it¡¯s because of money.¡± Jiang Yu was editing the picture she had just drawn while guessing, ¡°But no matter what the reason is, Kang He won¡¯t let Hong Na go back. She¡¯ll only let her stay here to monitor me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sister Xia was even more confused. even Hong Na knows that her identity has been exposed. Does she not know? It¡¯s already like this, but she still let Hong Na stay here. I don¡¯t think Kang He¡¯s smart.¡±


    ¡°Kang He has something on Hong Na, so she¡¯ll be obedient. If it was someone else, they might not be so obedient. That¡¯s what Kang He was worried about, so she let Hong Na stay here.¡± Jiang Yu exined.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Kang He ever think that you would fire Hong Na? If you fire Hong Na, all of her ns will be ruined.¡±


    ¡°Her n won¡¯t fail. Even if I fire Hong Na, there¡¯s still other people in Kang He¡¯s hands. Someone wille in without anyone knowing. If that¡¯s the case, I might as well keep Hong Na around. It¡¯ll save Kang He the trouble of sending people over. Moreover, it¡¯s all thanks to Hong Na that I¡¯m able to do this. I might as well keep it and see what other good things it can bring me in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Sister Xia nodded. ¡°But you have to be careful of Hong Na too. Try not to appear in her sight. I¡¯m really afraid that Kang He will be like Li Jing and Li Lu, wanting to harm you when she hates you to the extreme.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, Kang He is a member of the Kang family. She wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡± Jiang Yu consoled her. so, sister Xia, don¡¯t worry.


    ¡°Okay, you have to be careful too.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Jiang Yu smiled and showed sister Xia the revised drawing. ¡°How is it? This is a new style I designed for Kang He.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s design this time was abination of the sun and moon.


    This kind ofbination had happened before, but because the idea was too unpopr, it was not liked by the public. Now that a few years had passed, such a design would probably be very popr again.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not bad.¡± Sister Xia praised, but her expression turned ugly. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if that Kang He will pick a bone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for her to pick on him. Just change it for her.¡±


    Jiang Yu sent the drawing to Kang He and quietly waited for her to pick on it.

 Chapter 1058 - 1058 Equally Matched

    1058 Equally Matched


    But this time, Kang He surprisingly didn¡¯t pick on it. On the contrary, she liked the idea. She immediately asked for Jiang Yu¡¯s ount and transferred a sum of money to her.


    Kang He also sent a message. ¡°Diana, your design is very good. This money is to buy your idea.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the message and did note back to her senses for a long time.


    Sister Xia was also puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t she nitpicking? It doesn¡¯t seem like her. ¡±


    ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t care about my creativity at all, ¡± Jiang Yu guessed with aplicated expression. she just needs an idea to make an essory and thenpete with my shop for the market in this area.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to be toopetitive.¡± Sister Xia sighed slightly.


    When Kang He received the new design, she immediately found someone to make the jewelry. The materials used were still the low-quality jewelry in the warehouse. She had also arranged for someone to open a new online store, still called ¡°He¡¯s Store¡±.


    Kang He had learned her lesson this time. She also wrote the author¡¯s name ¡± Diana ¡± under the disy essories.


    Now, no one would say that she had stolen the idea or disrespected the original author.


    The price of the essory was still very cheap. In addition, the essory this time was personally authorized by the original author, so it attracted many orders. Some people even shifted their attention from Jiang Yu¡¯s shop to Kang He¡¯s shop for a cheaper price.


    No one would reject such a cheap and good-looking essory, right?


    However, they only cared about the price and appearance, and ignored the most important quality. Such a low-quality product would probably be spoiled in a few days.


    At the same time, the first batch of finished products ordered by Jiang Yu¡¯s store was almost done. Therefore, she made arrangements to open a channel to make up for the remaining payment, and then chose remote areas to ship the goods.


    As the first batch of orders was about to end, Jiang Yu began to collect the second batch of orders.


    Some of the customers who came to ce their orders preferred Diana¡¯s design, while some had never worn jade jewelry before, so they wanted toe over to satisfy their curiosity.


    Even though the precious stone was a fake, there were probably not many genuine ones in this world.


    Therefore, they were very willing to spend this money.


    For a time, the poprity of Jiang Yu¡¯s store and Kang He¡¯s store were on par. It was difficult to say whose store was better, because each store had its own benefits.


    Kang He was very proud of this. She even posted a screenshot of her store¡¯s daily sales on the inte and tagged Jiang Yu.


    There was a line of text below the screenshot: ¡°Diana¡¯s creativity is really great! Boss Jiang, we have to work hard together in the future! Please don¡¯t be unhappy just because Diana designed it for me!¡±


    It was full of sarcasm. When sister Xia saw it, she was so angry that she gritted her teeth. ¡°This Kang He, it¡¯s just an online store opened by itself. It¡¯s a little more popr, but it¡¯s so smug that it doesn¡¯t know its ce. If she finds out that this essory was designed by you, let¡¯s see if she can still be proud of herself!¡±


    ¡°Sister Xia, there¡¯s no need to get angry with her.¡± Jiang Yu consoled her. ¡°When I agreed to help her design, I knew this day woulde. But don¡¯t worry, I have my own ns.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn. Forget it. You know how to solve your own problem. I won¡¯t say anything more.¡± Sister Xia sighed and continued to read the news on her phone.


    Jiang Yu also saw Kang He¡¯s message. Although Kang He¡¯s original intention was to show off, the final result waspletely different from what she had expected.


    Thements below were basically: ¡°Oh my God, is this movie queen Jiang¡¯s shop? Such a beautiful bracelet was actually so cheap! I must buy it!¡±


    ¡°Precious stone is also a gem, right? Although I¡¯ve never seen it before, the bracelet made from it is really beautiful!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty and cheap, and the quality of the Luo Jade is also very good! Although the movie queen said that these Luo Jade are counterfeits, I¡¯ve checked and the counterfeits are tougher and less easily damaged!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, my sisters! I bought that bracelet from Kang He¡¯s store a few days ago. The diamond on it fell off and disappeared a few days after I brought it home. The quality was really bad! It¡¯s such a pity that Diana designed this. I really liked it!¡±


    As a result, arge number of people moved from Kang He¡¯s shop to Jiang Yu¡¯s shop, and arge number of them were very interested in Diana.


    Kang He saw that things were very different from what she had thought, so she contacted ¡°Diana¡± again. ¡°Diana, design another set of jewelry for me immediately!¡±

 Chapter 1059 - 1059 International Jewelry Creativity

    1059 International Jewelry Creativity


    ¡°Chief Kang, this has nothing to do with my design,¡± Jiang Yu replied unhurriedly. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to use good quality jewelry to make this essory, I¡¯m sure there will be many people willing to buy it. ¡±


    Kang He replied without mercy,¡±what do you know? Do you know business better than me? If we were to use high-quality jewelry to make essories, it would not be this price! I¡¯ll lose money, you know? These people want cheap and pretty essories, yet they also want them to be of good quality. Are they daydreaming?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied helplessly, [ but if you keep doing this, no one wille to buy your essories. ]


    ¡°Why do you care so much? I told you to design it, so design it! What, are you worried that I won¡¯t pay?¡± This time, Kang He was really anxious and couldn¡¯t control her tone.


    Of course, Jiang Yu would not spoil her and did not give her a good look. forget it. ¡°I can¡¯t agree with your way of doing business, so I can¡¯t help you design jewelry in the future.¡±


    After replying to this message, Jiang Yu deleted Kang He from her list of friends.


    After that, Kang He sent a message and found out that she had been deleted. She was instantly furious and kept re-applying.


    However, Jiang Yu had already cklisted her and could not see her application at all.


    ¡°Aiya, now my ears and eyes are clear.¡± Jiang Yu stretchedzily. ¡°I¡¯ve already deleted Kang He and even earned a sum of money from her. I¡¯m really happy just thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°You should have deleted her long ago.¡± Only then did sister Xia feel a little better.


    Her eyes were fixed on the screen of her mobile phone, and she suddenly saw eightrge words-international jewelry creativepetition.


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Look at thispetition!¡± Sister Xia jumped up in excitement and held the phone in front of Jiang Yu. ¡°This is also a jewelry designpetition. Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    Jiang Yu took a closer look at thepetition¡¯s news. It was actually jointly organized by the International jeweller, devildarepany, and the brand ambassador of devildare.


    ¡°Why would they suddenly hold apetition?¡± Jiang Yu was puzzled. ¡°I heard that they¡¯re releasing a new style. As soon as it¡¯s released, it will definitely shock the world. There hasn¡¯t been any news about them for the past few years, and I thought they were researching a new style. Why did apetition suddenly pop up?¡±


    After Jiang Yu said that, sister Xia also began to suspect that thepetition was fake.


    However, after asking around, she was sure that thepetition was real.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, and I heard that several designers from jewelrypanies have signed up for thepetition.¡± Sister Xia asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you want to try it too? ¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t try.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. I¡¯ve never learned design before. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if I went? All I need to do now is to design new small essories. I don¡¯t have the confidence to participate in such a big piece of jewelry.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you must have confidence in yourself!¡± Sister Xia encouraged her, ¡°So what if you have never learned design? You didn¡¯t learn business before, but you still managed thepany very well! At that time, you wanted to prove yourself and run a business. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t dare to prove yourself now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Jiang Yu hesitated.


    It was true that she had wanted to prove herself, so she had tried to run a business. However, running apany required a management system, which waspletely different from designing.


    Jiang Yu was confident that she could manage most of the people in thepany, but she was not confident that she could design something that everyone would like.


    Sister Xia saw her hesitation and did not force her. She only said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying this because I want you to participate in thepetition. I just think that you¡¯re really talented in design. I don¡¯t think your talent should stop here. You should go out and be seen by more people.¡±


    Of course, Jiang Yu knew that sister Xia had good intentions. Moreover, she was a little shaken and wanted to try to participate in thepetition.


    So she hesitated again and again, and finally said, ¡°Sister Xia, let me think about it. There¡¯s still a month before the registration deadline. I¡¯ll think about it during this time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. As long as you¡¯re happy, it¡¯s fine.¡± Sister Xia consoled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    Although she said ¡®consider¡¯, in Jiang Yu¡¯s heart, her desire to participate in thepetition was getting stronger and stronger.


    Hence, she signed up the next day.


    Sister Xia smiled and said, ¡°I knew you¡¯d definitely participate.The Jiang Yu I know has always been a person who has the courage to prove herself.¡±

 Chapter 1060 - 1060 Participating

    1060 Participating


    There was still a month before the deadline for thepetition, so Jiang Yu was not in a hurry to prepare for thepetition.


    She was now designing her second essory. This time, it was no longer a bracelet, but a pinky ring.


    The reason why Jiang Yu designed the pinky ring was also because this type of essory was not only for girls but also for boys.


    ¡°This pinky ring is really pretty.¡± Sister Xia looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s design, which incorporated elements of the universe and gxy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for the past few days, and I feel that if we only make bracelets, the scope of our business will be too narrow. After all, only most girls liked to wear bracelets. There were only a few boys. So, I wanted to design an essory that could appeal to the male and female audience. After thinking about it, I felt that a pinky ring was the most suitable.¡± Jiang Yu exined.


    ¡°I see.¡± Sister Xia suddenly realized.


    After Jiang Yu finished drawing the design, she began to make her own sample. However, the ring was more difficult to make than the bracelet, so Jiang Yu spent three whole days to make the sample.


    The gemstone in the middle was blue, representing the vastness of the universe.


    She ced the sample on the disy board of the store and wrote the name ¡± Diana ¡± below it.


    When she saw Diana, sister Xia asked, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you still going to use the name¡± Diana ¡°for thepetition this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m Diana for now. If I pass the final, then this identity will naturally be known by others. But if I didn¡¯t pass thepetition, then no one would know, and the media wouldn¡¯t have hyped it up.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s worry was not without reason because she knew what the media and paparazzi were thinking.


    This was the movie queen! If the movie queen didn¡¯t go into acting and instead went to participate in a jewelry designpetition, then she overestimated herself and didn¡¯t make it to the finals. If this wasn¡¯t big news, then what was big news?


    Although the news of Jiang Yu starting a business had spread, and some media wanted to publicize it, many artistes in the entertainment industry had their ownpanies and stores under their own names.


    There were clothing stores, hot pot restaurants, and even real estatepanies. There were simply too many to count. Therefore, Jiang Yu¡¯s business was not big news at all.


    Moreover, those artistes were only in name. They had never participated in any internal affairs of thepany or the store, so the media took it for granted that Jiang Yu was just in name. The so-called ¡®business¡¯ was just spending money to hire others to run thepany.


    Therefore, most of the media didn¡¯t pay attention to Ge Li lipstickpany and Jiang jewelry. In their eyes, these twopanies were able to rise again not because of Jiang Yu, but because of the people she hired.


    They had always been concerned about the private lives of artistes.


    Sister Xia was also a veteran in the entertainment industry. Of course, she understood Jiang Yu¡¯s worries. ¡°Then let¡¯s use the name ¡®Diana¡¯,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯ll save us a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The registration deadline was getting closer and closer, and Jiang Yu had also designed thetest pinky ring.


    And this pinky ring was also very popr with the public. Its poprity and sales kept rising, which made Kang He very jealous.


    She didn¡¯t know that Jiang Yu was Diana, nor did she know that Jiang Yu had signed up for thepetition. She only knew that Jiang Yu¡¯s shop was more popr than her.


    The more she looked, the more jealous she became. She was about to go crazy from anger. She shouted at her Secretary beside her, ¡°Go and check it now! Find out who this Diana is! After you find her, you have to bring her here no matter what!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The secretary ran away in fear.


    Kang He was so angry that her breathing became heavier and heavier.


    ¡°Damn you, Jiang Yu. How much money did you give to Diana to make her design jewelry for you so willingly?¡± Kang He was so jealous that she was about to go crazy. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Diana?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear it and started smashing things in the office. The sound of things shattering spread outside, scaring the group of employees so much that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    Although they had long been used to Kang He¡¯s mood changes, it was still their first time smashing something in anger. Therefore, they were even more afraid than before. Some of them were even thirsty, but they didn¡¯t dare to get water from the water dispenser.


    Kang He was still shouting in the office, ¡°Jiang Yu! Jiang Yu! You b * tch! You¡¯re aplete and utter b * tch!¡±

 Chapter 1061 - 1061 Theme of The Preliminary Round

    1061 Theme of The Preliminary Round


    While Kang He was furious, Jiang Yu had already started to prepare for thepetition.


    As the deadline for registration drew closer, the organizers of thepetition announced the theme of the preliminarypetition- Nightingale and Rose.


    They were twopletely different creatures, so Jiang Yu had a headache at first.


    When she was in thepany, she had been thinking about how tobine these two things. After she returned to school, she was still thinking about it in her spare time.


    Jiang Yu was easily entranced when she was thinking about things. When they were eating, no matter how Lu Qi called her, she did not respond.


    Dai Zhu thought that she had been possessed by the Jiang family¡¯s jewelry business these past few days, so much so that even her ears were not working well. So, she lowered her voice and said to Lu Qi, ¡°Is Jiang Yu under too much pressure? The group of employees at Jiang Corporation saw that she was young, so they disobeyed orders and treated Jiang Yu like this? You see, I can¡¯t even hear anyone talking now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Lu Qi looked at Jiang Yu worriedly and saw that she was eating like a robot.


    Lu Qi suddenly felt that Dai Zhu¡¯s words made sense.


    Even Kang Xue couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She guessed, ¡°Could it be Kang He again? But I¡¯ve been observing her recently. Other than losing her temper for no reason, I didn¡¯t see her do anything else.¡±


    ¡°This sister of yours is really unpredictable.¡± Dai Zhu¡¯s mouth twitched and she continued eating.


    The three of them were eating when they suddenly heard Jiang Yu ask, ¡°Is there any good way tobine Nightingale and rose Qianqian?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Dai Zhu choked. Nightingale and rose? Are they rted in any way?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been troubled.¡±


    Lu Qi gave it some thought and gave a few suggestions. ¡°The Nightingale can hold the Rose in her mouth, or the Nightingale can grow and grow with the Rose. And it¡¯s also a rathermon method of fusion.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s toomon that I don¡¯t want such abination.¡± Jiang Yu frowned.


    ¡°But why did you suddenly think of this?¡± Dai Zhu was confused. ¡°Did you sign up for somepetition this time?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and told her about her registration for the International jewelry creativepetition.


    ¡°So you signed up for this! I thought you were possessed in thepany, and that someone was deliberately looking for trouble with you!¡± Dai Zhuughed out loud.


    But speaking of jewelry, Kang Xue did remember that when Kang He was angry recently, she liked to mention the name Diana.


    So, she asked, ¡°Does anyone know who Diana is?¡± Kang He has been throwing tantrums recently, and whenever she does, she likes to mention that name.¡±


    At the mention of this, Lu Qi and Dai Zhu bothughed. ¡°Diana, she¡¯s so far away, but she¡¯s right in front of you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kang Xue took a long time to react and looked at Jiang Yu in shock. ¡°Jiang Yu! You¡¯re Diana?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded in embarrassment.


    ¡°But why does Kang He keep bringing up Diana?¡± Lu Qi didn¡¯t understand. ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t know that Diana is Xiao Yu, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Kang Xue guessed, ¡°because she always likes to say that Diana is a fool who doesn¡¯t want to earn money. Designing for her can earn her a lot of money, but she doesn¡¯t want to. She also said that she has no future in designing for the Jiang family¡¯s jewelry, and that she has no chance to make a name for herself.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, then she really thinks too highly of herself.¡± Dai Zhu said disdainfully, ¡°Jiang Yu is going to take part in an internationalpetition. It¡¯s even more impossible for her to design for her smallpany.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still nning to participate as Diana.¡± Jiang Yu replied, ¡°because this identity can save me a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡°When Kang He sees that her beloved Diana is participating in an internationalpetition, wouldn¡¯t she be so angry that she¡¯ll have a heart attack?¡± Dai Zhu grinned evilly. ¡°People like her will definitely end up in a miserable state if they live to the end!¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Kang Xue frowned. ¡°Kang He has already told her about her rtionship with Sun You. She even said that they can get married after their parents meet.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s being treated differently from Jiang Ran...¡± Lu Qi was shocked.


    Although he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, everyone knew what he meant.


    When Sun You was going to marry Jiang Ran, their parents had never even met. Even for the most important engagement ceremony, the representative of the Sun family was only Sun You¡¯s sister, sun Miao.


    But now that Sun You was getting married to Kang He, their parents would meet. This meant that in Sun You¡¯s eyes, Kang He was a more valuable wife than Jiang Ran.

 Chapter 1062 - 1062 The Value of Marriage

    1062 The Value of Marriage


    Therefore, even though Jiang Ran had done many bad things and had now received the punishment she deserved, these people still felt that it was not worth it for her.


    Jiang Ran is really stupid. ¡°She¡¯s so blind that she can¡¯t even see through men.¡± Dai Zhu had lost her appetite as well. She used her chopsticks to poke into the rice in front of her.


    The rice was crushed by Dai Zhu and scattered on the te.


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment, and an idea about the theme of the preliminary round began to sprout quietly in her heart.


    The other three people did not notice the difference in Jiang Yu and were still fighting for Jiang Ran.


    Dai Zhu gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°On the day Sun You and Kang He get married, I¡¯m going to think of a way. I¡¯m going to make sure that their marriage doesn¡¯t go through!¡±


    Lu Qi was also furious. ¡°A scumbag man and a b * tch together. Isn¡¯t this a disaster for society?¡± she said.


    Only Kang Xue was still hesitating, ¡°although I hate her, marriage is a big deal for girls. I still don¡¯t want to disturb her wedding.¡±


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu fell silent as well.


    After a long time, they finally said, ¡°alright, marriage is indeed very important for a girl. But couldn¡¯t she change to someone else? Why must you marry Sun You?¡±


    Kang Xue fell silent, not knowing how to answer.


    On the other hand, Jiang Yu had a rxed and happy expression on her face. She also expressed her new opinion on the topic they were discussing, ¡°Sun You and Kang He can¡¯t get married. The Sun family looked down on an arrogant and despotic daughter-inw like Kang He, and the Kang family looked down on a ¡®small family¡¯ like the Sun family. If the two families want a marriage alliance, I¡¯m afraid that only Kang Xue would be the most suitable.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Kang Xue pointed at herself in fear, ¡°Jow could it be me? ¡±


    Jiang Yu exined, ¡°in the eyes of the Sun family, you¡¯re quieter and more obedient than Kang He, so you¡¯re more suitable to be their daughter-inw. In the Kang family¡¯s eyes, the Sun family was considered a ¡®small family¡¯, and they valued Kang He more, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t let her marry into the family. No matter how I think about it, you¡¯re still the most suitable. You can y the role of a marriage alliance while keeping Kang He by their side. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone. Only a fool wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°B-but Sun You wants to marry Kang He!¡± Kang Xue was getting anxious.


    ¡°Wrong, Sun You wants to marry someone from the Kang family, Kang He isn¡¯t the only one.¡± Jiang Yu exined.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what Sun You was thinking about.¡± Dai Zhu thought about it carefully and was terrified. ¡°I thought he was blind. That¡¯s why he insisted on marrying Kang He. All he wanted was to marry a member of house Kang and help him rise to the top.¡±


    ¡°As long as the parents of both parties meet, many problems will be brought up.¡± Jiang Yu reminded Kang Xue, ¡°When the timees, you must not let yourself down and promise them. You must insist that you won¡¯t get married. If you agreed, only Kang He would throw a tantrum, but this makes no difference to Sun You. And you¡¯re quieter than Kang He, so you¡¯re easier to control for Sun You.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really a scumbag.¡± Lu Qi was so angry that she almost broke the chopsticks in her hand. ¡°How can this kind of man still exist in this world? I¡¯m really speechless.¡±


    ¡°Kang Xue, if I were you, I would definitely beat up their entire family to vent my anger.¡± Dai Zhu gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Then I¡¯d better not show up when theye.¡± Kang Xue was indeed frightened. Her voice started to tremble.


    ¡°They¡¯ll definitely call you out.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what they say, you can¡¯t agree to it.


    ¡°Mhm...¡± Kang Xue nodded hesitantly. She was still afraid that her family would marry her off to the Sun family in order to keep Kang He.


    However, the time for their parents to meet had not been decided yet, so Kang Xue still had a trace of hope in her heart.


    After dinner, Jiang Yu took a pen and paper and went to the self-study room to draw a design draft.


    Lu Qi and the others knew that they couldn¡¯t help much, so they gathered in the activity room and nned toe up with a n for Kang Xue.


    Jiang Yu only used half an hour to finish the design draft, and another half an hour to make some slight changes before submitting it.


    The International jewelrypetition this time was even grander than the International Piano Competition that Jiang Yu had participated in before.


    The previous pianopetitions were all signed up by students from the most famous art schools around the country, but this time, the jewelry designpetition was open to everyone.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was someone who specialized in design, those who were talented in design, or those who were only interested in design, they could all sign up for thepetition.

 Chapter 1063 - 1063 A Strange Order

    1063 A Strange Order


    Because of this, the number of people who signed up for thepetition this time had reached an unprecedented number of more than 100000.


    With such arge number of people, it was naturally impossible for them to participate in thepetition at once. After all, there was no venue in the entire world that could amodate so many participants.


    Not to mention, there was still the audience.


    Thus, Dafferpany and the joint ambassador came up with an idea, which was to set up thepetition zones in different areas.


    The first and second round of the preliminarypetition would be held by the province. Those who sessfully advanced could go to the capital and participate in the preliminarypetition held there.


    Only those who made it to the final round could participate in the preliminary round of the internationalpetition.


    As for the semi-final, semi-final, and final, it would be the same.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu¡¯s submission this time was actually only for the first round of the provincial preliminarypetition. After that, there would be the second round of the preliminarypetition, the capital¡¯s preliminarypetition, and so on.


    ¡°I¡¯m really nervous waiting.¡± Jiang Yu stretchedzily, got up, and left the self-study room.


    It was still early and Jiang Yu did not see Lu Qi and the others, so she went to thepany to check on thepany¡¯s situation.


    Sister Xia had been helping Jiang Yu to look after thepany during this period of time, and she even had some time to take care of the studio.


    When Jiang Yu arrived at thepany, she saw sister Xia looking at the financial statements for the month.


    ¡°Sister Xia, you¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when it¡¯s time to rest.¡± Jiang Yu also felt a little apologetic for sister Xia, who was so serious about her work.


    However, sister Xia did not care, ¡°I¡¯m almost done looking through this month¡¯s financial statements.¡± By the way, we¡¯ve already started gathering scripts for thepetition. Have you submitted them yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Yu replied with a nod.


    ¡°I think the theme this time is ¡®Nightingale and rose¡¯. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Actually, this idea was all thanks to Dai Zhu.¡± Jiang Yuughed and said, ¡°she poked the rice with her chopsticks. That¡¯s how I came up with such a good idea-the thorny root of the Rose killed the Nightingale.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Sister Xia¡¯s hand trembled. ¡°Other people¡¯s themes are about impossible love or the fetters of life. Why did you design death? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s creativity.¡± Jiang Yu blinked. ¡°If everything is the same as others or very simr, then it¡¯s not called creativity.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ This is your idea. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Sister Xia continued to look at the financial statements. Suddenly, she saw a very strangerge sum of money at the end.


    She quickly passed the report to Jiang Yu. ¡°Look at this sum of money, it¡¯s as high as five million. However, ording to the previous record, he received about 300000 orders a day, so even if he paid in full, he would only make about three million a day. It was only on this day that the sales volume reached eight million. Besides, the sales are divided into two channels. Besides the normal three million, there¡¯s also a strange five million.¡±


    ¡°Whichpany bought it?¡± Jiang Yu also felt that it was strange, so she found the head of the marketing department and asked her about the recent sales.


    The marketing director recalled and said, ¡°Usually, it¡¯s a very normal number of orders, but one day, an anonymouspany ced 500000 orders here in one go, and they paid in full. I was also a little curious at the time, but then I thought about it. This is apany, and they might be organizing somepetition, so I wanted to buy some jewelry as a gift. I didn¡¯t think it was strange.¡±


    ¡°I know. You can go back first.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The marketing director bowed and left Jiang Yu¡¯s office.


    ¡°Thispany ced 500000 orders in one go. Can we take in so many? ¡± Sister Xia did not understand. ¡°It¡¯s an anonymouspany. Is it so shameful?¡±


    Jiang Yu was also deep in thought, ¡®whichpany is it? What was the point of cing 500000 orders?¡±


    Sister Xia was also puzzled.


    However, the answer to this matter was soon found-two dayster, Kang He¡¯s shop had the exact same essory as Jiang Yu¡¯s shop, but it was more expensive. Thebel below it was not Diana, but a name called ¡®Bubble¡¯. She had also been releasing statements saying that ¡°Bubble¡± was the real original and that Diana was the real thief.


    When sister Xia found out about this news, she was instantly furious. ¡°This Kang He, she was the one who ced the 500000 Yuan order! After buying these essories, she still dared to sell them at such a high price! How could she be so shameless? She even said that Diana was a thief? I think ¡®Bubble¡¯ is the one!¡±

 Chapter 1064 - 1064 Who Is The Original?

    1064 Who Is The Original?


    Kang He was brazenly fabricating facts, and Jiang Yu was a little shocked to see it.


    However, there were still people who believed Kang He¡¯s words and thought that ¡®Bubble¡¯ was the original. So, many people went to Jiang Yu¡¯s ce to return their orders, saying that they were determined not to buy the giarist¡¯s items.


    All of a sudden, thements under Jiang Yu¡¯s shop had changed dramatically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long felt that something was wrong. Jiang Yu is the movie queen. How can the things she sells at her shop be so cheap? Now I know. It seems that she has a guilty conscience, which is why she set the price so low!¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Kang He finding the real original creator, I¡¯m afraid we would still be in the dark,¡±


    ¡°What happened to Jiang Yu? Are you using your status as a movie queen?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the movie queen, but I haven¡¯t seen her in any shows or films recently. There¡¯s been no news at all, and she doesn¡¯t even say if she¡¯s retired. I don¡¯t think this Best Actress award is that important.¡±


    Sister Xia was even angrier when she saw thesements and wanted to go to Kang He to reason with her.


    ¡°Do these people have pig brains? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t tell the truth?¡± Sister Xia was so angry that her heart was about to jump out of her chest.


    ¡°Sister Xia,¡± Jiang Yu stopped sister Xia. ¡°Sister Xia, if you go now, Kang He will only catch you red-handed.¡±


    ¡°Are we just going to keep watching?¡± Sister Xia said angrily, ¡°This Kang He, herpany will close down one day! How can thispany continue to run if they keep fabricating facts and distorting the truth?¡±


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a better solution to this.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and took out her phone to record an audio.


    She pinched her throat and changed her voice, then said, ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Diana, the original creator of this essory. First of all, I can prove that I¡¯m the original creator and not the giarist. As for who that ¡®Bubble¡¯ is, I don¡¯t know. I hope everyone can open their eyes and see who the real original creator is.¡±


    After recording the audio, Jiang Yu posted it in thements section of the two shops as the shop owners.


    After the people who had been moring under Jiang Yu¡¯s shop heard the audio, they could not figure out who the real original author was.


    When the people who wanted to ce an order at Kang He¡¯s store heard the audio, they hesitated whether to ce an order.


    Kang He naturally heard the audio as well. She was so angry that her face scrunched up.


    She found a female employee and asked her to record the same audio recording, but with the change of ¡®Diana¡¯ to ¡®Bubble¡¯.


    She also posted the audio in thement section andmented under Jiang Yu¡¯s shop: ¡°Do you think you can find anyone to fake an original?¡±


    Even though she said so, those people still held a wait-and-see attitude.


    Jiang Yu replied quickly, [ I¡¯ll give you this sentence in its original form. ]


    Kang He replied, ¡°if you have the ability, then call out Diana herself and let her testify! I can get ¡®Bubble¡¯ to testify on my side. She¡¯s the real original!¡±


    Speaking up to this point, Jiang Yu finally realized Kang He¡¯s real purpose-she wanted to see Diana herself.


    After she deleted Kang He from her friend list, Kang He must have sent people to check on Diana. But because she was Diana, Kang He¡¯s people didn¡¯t manage to find any useful information.


    The desperate Kang He finally came up with this idea to force Diana toe forward.


    Jiang Yu, who had figured out the whole thing, smiled slightly and replied to Kang He, ¡°You¡¯re really smart. You just want Diana to show up, right? ¡±


    Kang He, who had been exposed, was shocked and quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I just found the real original work and couldn¡¯t bear to let everyone be deceived by you! Don¡¯t you use your dirty thoughts to judge me!¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°you¡¯re the one who¡¯s really lying to everyone. You¡¯re also the one with dirty thoughts. Your methods are too clumsy, and your thoughts are obvious. Kang He, you don¡¯t have the brains for this. I advise you to stop doing business.¡±


    Kang He was still being stubborn, ¡°¡®Bubble is the original! Diana was just a thief! If you really want to prove it, why don¡¯t you ask Diana toe out? Don¡¯t record the audio, who knows if it¡¯s really Diana or not. What if you¡¯re a fake?¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. She realized that Kang He still had some brains for such strange things.


    ¡°Kang He really put in a lot of effort to make Diana appear.¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.

 Chapter 1065 - 1065 Exposed

    1065 Exposed


    Kang He was determined to have Diana personally give a response and insisted that ¡®Bubble¡¯ was an original writer. She could get her to personally give a response.


    In contrast, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯te out to exin for the time being, so Kang He had a handle on her. She made a lot ofments in thements section: ¡°I told you that Diana isn¡¯t an original! You see, as long as I ask her toe out and exin herself, Jiang Yu has been avoiding it! This kind of behavior already shows that Diana didn¡¯t show up because she felt guilty!¡±


    When sister Xia saw thisment, she was so angry that she deleted it.


    ¡°This Kang He, why is she so bored?¡± Sister Xia was indescribably angry. ¡°She¡¯s always wasting time on things that don¡¯t matter. What¡¯s her goal? Is she willing to buy 500000 essories just to get Diana to show up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jiang Yu revealed Kang He¡¯s intention. ¡°She wanted to find out more about Diana, but in the end, there was no result. She wasn¡¯t willing to give up, so she bought 500000 essories in one go. First, she used this order to make a big profit, then she designed a person called ¡±Bubble¡± to ruin Diana¡¯s original reputation.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s the point of her buying things from you and then reselling them?¡± Sister Xia was even more confused. if she really had such an idea, why didn¡¯t she just point it out directly? Why don¡¯t we just get ¡®Bubble¡¯ toe forward and say that Diana stole the idea? Although no matter which method it is, it will eventually be a confrontation between the two sides, this is how a normal person should deal with it, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to create an image of a kind and pitiful person.¡± Jiang Yu smirked. ¡°Kang He found the real original author, but she didn¡¯t have the ability to expose Jiang Yu, the movie queen. So, she could only spend her own money to buy essories from Jiang Yu and then resell them. This way, everyone can buy the authentic... Kang He¡¯s kind and pitiful image will be established.¡±


    When sister Xia heard this, she felt helpless and said, ¡°I¡¯m really convinced. No matter what, I bought these essories from you. ording to Kang He¡¯s methods, she¡¯s selling counterfeits.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t shebeled as ¡±Bubble¡±? As long as she has thisbel, then these things are authentic.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and no longer paid attention to Kang He, who was like a clown.


    When Kang He saw that Jiang Yu refused to respond for a long time, she became more confident and began to mor again, ¡°Did everyone see that? Jiang Yu and that Diana had a guilty conscience, so they had refused to respond! Everyone must believe me, bubble is the real creator, I will never lie to you!¡±


    At first, most of the people were still hesitating. Now that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t respond for a long time and Kang He said this, the scale in their hearts began to tilt again.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for Jiang Yu to release the news, ¡°Diana has signed up for the International jewelrypetition. She¡¯ll be very busy, so she can¡¯t show up in person for the time being. After thepetition is over, I¡¯ll ask her to give everyone a reasonable exnation. If anyone is interested in Diana, you can go and see her work. In short, I, Jiang Yu, am willing to use my reputation to guarantee that this essory is Diana¡¯s original creation and that bubble is the real thief.¡±


    At this moment, the bnce in everyone¡¯s heart waspletely tilted in Jiang Yu¡¯s favor.


    Jiang Yu was a movie queen. Her reputation was many times greater than that of Kang He, the boss of an unknown smallpany! Since she dared to use her reputation as a guarantee, it meant that there was nothing wrong with the fact that Diana was the original author.


    Moreover, Diana had even participated in an international jewelrypetition. Putting aside whether she could make it to the next round, someone with such courage didn¡¯t look like someone who would steal other people¡¯s ideas.


    Therefore, everyone was more willing to believe in Jiang Yu. Kang He¡¯s n failed again.


    Even though she kept saying that ¡®Bubble¡¯ was an original and that Jiang Yu¡¯s essories were fake, no one believed her anymore.


    The customers who had originally ced their orders at her shop also canceled their orders and bought essories from Jiang Yu again.


    Kang He saw that no matter what she said, she couldn¡¯t sway the minds of this group of people, so she could only give up on the n. However, he couldn¡¯t keep the 500000 essories any longer. Otherwise, they would just be left in the warehouse.


    Not only did it take up space, but it also made her lose a lot of money.


    Therefore, she also went to Jiang Yu¡¯s shop to apply for a refund, but Jiang Yu rejected Kang He¡¯s application.


    The flustered and exasperated Kang He couldn¡¯t help bute to the door. ¡°Jiang Yu! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

 Chapter 1066 - 1066 Successfully Advanced

    1066 Sessfully Advanced


    Jiang Yu looked at Kang He¡¯s face, which was twisted with anger, and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Why did you reject my return request?¡± Kang He asked angrily. ¡°Other people can apply for refunds, but I can¡¯t?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a rule in my shop. Once the product is sold, it can¡¯t be returned unless there¡¯s a problem with the quality. So far, no one had applied for a refund because of quality issues. On the other hand, the reason you gave me was that you don¡¯t want it anymore. It¡¯s not a quality problem, how am I supposed to return it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, return the goods now! And then return the money to me!¡± Kang He ced her hands on her hips and had a ¡°I won¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t return the goods¡± attitude.¡±


    ¡°Kang He, this refund is an order worth 500000 Yuan. You know how much profit I will lose, don¡¯t you?¡± Jiang Yu retorted.


    Kang He red at her and said, ¡°what does your loss of profit have to do with me? If you don¡¯t return the money to me, I¡¯m going to lose a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? ¡± Jiang Yu asked, imitating her. ¡°How much money you lost?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kang He¡¯s lips trembled with anger. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, are you going to give me a refund or not!¡±


    As she spoke, she picked up the ss of water on Jiang Yu¡¯s desk and was about to throw it on the ground.


    Jiang Yu nced at the cup and her eyes curved. She smiled and said, ¡°Kang He, there¡¯s still a way to solve this, and that¡¯s to sell your essories to me at a low price.¡±


    ¡°Low price?¡± Kang He was stunned for a moment before she sneered, ¡°Jiang Yu, those are all essories from your shop! Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re buying your own things and are not even willing to pay the original price?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Jiang Yu leaned back on the chairzily. ¡°You bought these essories with money, so they¡¯re yours. Now that you don¡¯t want these things, they¡¯re all second-hand. How can I pay the original price?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re clearly being unreasonable!¡± Kang He was so angry that she threw the ss in her hand to the ground. The shattered ss pieces stuck to the bottom of her pants.


    Jiang Yu stopped smiling and her expression turned cold. ¡°Sister Xia, get the security guards toe in and drive Kang He out.¡± She asked sister Xia to call for security.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Kang He grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s arm. ¡°Return the goods first!¡±


    Jiang Yu ignored Kang He. ¡°After struggling free from her, she handed her over to the security guard who entered the door.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu! If you don¡¯t have any professional ethics, yourpany will definitely go bankrupt!¡± Kang He¡¯s voice was getting softer and softer because she had already been taken out by the security guards.


    Sister Xia also felt that Kang He was being unreasonable. ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡±


    ¡°She asked me to return her goods. I told her that I couldn¡¯t return it and asked her to sell those essories to me at a low price, but she refused.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°What a joke. This is the only solution and she¡¯s still unwilling? ¡± Sister Xia was so angry that sheughed. ¡°No matter what, that batch of jewelry will be a loss to her. This method can help her reduce her losses, but she¡¯s actually unwilling!¡±


    ¡°Let her be. If she has thought it through, she will contact me herself.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Yu turned on herputer and opened the provincial preliminary round of the International jewelrypetition.


    If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, today was the day the results were out.


    Sister Xia also remembered this day and checked the results with Jiang Yu.


    After Jiang Yu entered the serial number, she found that her manuscript had appeared in the column indicating that she had sessfully advanced.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! The advancement is a sess!¡± Sister Xia cheered, ¡°and your ranking is quite high. When it¡¯s the second round of the preliminaries, you¡¯ll definitely be able to advance sessfully!¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Jiang Yu was also very happy and checked the requirements for the second round of the preliminary round.


    The requirement for the second round of the preliminaries was to modify the draft from the first round. The elements had to remain the same, but the concept had to bepletely different.


    This request stumped many of the participants, but Jiang Yu quickly had a rough idea in her heart.


    Since most people had suggested that The Nightingale and the Rose should grow together in the first round, Jiang Yu only needed to design the idea that The Nightingale and the Rose should nourish each other in the second round.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu quickly revised the manuscript and submitted it.


    Sister Xia was also dumbfounded by Jiang Yu¡¯s speed. ¡°You¡¯re done with the design?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Although the idea this time is more general, it¡¯s different from my idea in the first round. Itpletely meets the requirements for the second round.¡±

 Chapter 1067 - 1067 The Person Blocking The Way

    1067 The Person Blocking The Way


    ¡°Your way of thinking is still the best!¡± Sister Xia couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up. ¡°Based on this progress, you might even be able to pass the preliminary round in Beijing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early,¡± Jiang Yu smiled in embarrassment. She did not dare to say that she would definitely pass the preliminary round in the capital.


    ¡°Now, many customers are paying attention to Diana. They all want to know how she did in thepetition.¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t reveal your identity now, you should open another ount. It¡¯s also good to satisfy the curiosity of these customers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yu felt that what sister Xia said made a lot of sense, so she opened a new ount named Diana.


    Not long after this ount was registered, more than a dozen people followed it, and someone even sent a private message: Hello, are you really Diana? ¡±


    [ Yes, I am Diana. ] Jiang Yu replied.


    The person on the other side must have been very happy. He sent a few smiley faces in a row and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯m your fan, and I really like the essories you design! I heard from movie queen Jiang that you went to participate in some international jewelrypetition. I really want to know the results of yourpetition. If you sessfully advance, I will be very happy too!¡±


    Jiang Yu replied: ¡°Thank you. I have passed the first round of the preliminary round. I am now preparing for the second round.¡±


    ¡°Then, congrattions! Diana, I hope you have a bright future. I also wish you the best in the final!¡±


    Jiang Yu was very touched by such encouragement.


    Hence, she replied, ¡°I also wish you a bright future. Let¡¯s work hard together.¡±


    Even an onlooker like sister Xia could not help but feel touched.


    ¡°Their encouragement is from the bottom of their hearts. I¡¯m so touched!¡± Sister Xia couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. She was so touched that her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry.¡± Sister Xia took out a piece of tissue and handed it to Jiang Yu. hurry up and wipe your tears. We¡¯ll be off work soon. Are you going back to school or to Mo Long¡¯s ce today?¡±


    Jiang Yu wiped her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Mo Long¡¯s ce today. The Mo garden is close to thepany, so it¡¯s more convenient for me to go back and forth. There aren¡¯t many sses in school recently, so I don¡¯t have to go to school for the time being. I¡¯ll just go back and sign in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sister Xia packed her things. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    Jiang Yu stayed in thepany for a while longer to deal with a few documents. By the time she was done, the employees in thepany had already left.


    Hence, she packed her things and left work.


    However, someone stopped her car on the way back.


    The taxi driver looked at the BMW in front of him in surprise, not knowing what the car was going to do.


    After the owner of the BMW got out of the car, he walked straight to the back window and knocked on it.


    Jiang Yu looked over and saw sun you¡¯s face.


    The driver turned around and looked at Jiang Yu, his sense of justice erupting. ¡°Little girl, do you know him? If you don¡¯t know him, you can tell uncle and I¡¯ll take you out of here.¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent for a moment before she said,¡±it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s someone I know.¡± We¡¯ve had some business dealings with each other, so it must be an urgent matter for him to be looking for me at this time.¡±


    I see. Then you can get out of the car and settle it. I¡¯ll wait for you here. As the driver spoke, he had a new understanding of Jiang Yu¡¯s identity.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be in contact with business at such a young age. He¡¯s really young and promising.


    ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±


    Jiang Yu opened the door and got out of the car. She looked straight into Sun You¡¯s eyes and said, ¡± ¡°Is there something?¡±


    Sun You didn¡¯t n on exchanging pleasantries with Jiang Yu and went straight to the point, ¡°Why did you reject Kang He¡¯s return request?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really because of this.¡± Jiang Yu sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? She can¡¯t solve this problem herself, so she¡¯s letting you solve it? However, no matter which one of you deals with it, there¡¯s only one solution, and that is to sell it to me at a low price.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu! Don¡¯t you dare be ungrateful! Oh?¡± Sun You frowned, ¡°After those essories were bought, they were piled up in Kang He¡¯s warehouse. They are all brand new! How could I sell it to you at such a low price?¡±


    ¡°You see, if you all don¡¯t ept this method, then you can¡¯t me me.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged her shoulders. ¡°So what if it¡¯s brand new? Since it was something she didn¡¯t want, it must be a second-hand product. Have you ever seen anyone spend the original price to buy a second-hand item?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m giving you a way out.¡± Sun You gritted his teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to fight with you over this, do you?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare either, would you?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Sun You with disdain.

 Chapter 1068 Put On The Agenda

    Sun You paused, the fire in his eyes almost burning.


    Jiang Yu could tell what he was thinking and said with a smile, "Sun You, if you start a fight with me because of this, you''ll only be touched by Kang He. But the consequences you''ll have to face in the end will be the Kang family and the Mo Corporation suppressing you."


    Sun You froze, and the anger in his eyes gradually extinguished.


    Jiang Yu continued, "she doesn''t know about your feelings for Kang He, but I, as a bystander, saw it clearly." You want to marry someone from the Kang family, because it''ll help you in the future. But the person Kang He wants to marry is you, not any random member of the sun family. Do you think you can face Kang He by doing this?"


    "You don''t need to care!" Sun You was furious. "What does this have to do with you?! Kang He is only a branch of the Kang family. How much help can she provide me? But I still want to marry her! Can''t that prove my love for her? I''m warning you, don''t you try to judge me here!"


    Jiang Yu squinted her eyes and looked at Sun You carefully, as if she was trying to read his mind. "I think you know better than anyone whether I''m making malicious spections about you, right?"


    Sun You was still holding on, not wanting Jiang Yu to notice anything. The veins on his forehead were popping out.


    However, Jiang Yu didn''t want to waste time with Sun You either, "I don''t care about you and Kang He. You can do whatever you want, but don''te to me because of this again. I''ve already told you the best way. If you don''t ept it, then there''s nothing more to say between us."


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu opened the car door and sat down. She said to the driver, "Let''s go, uncle driver."


    "Alright," he said.


    The driver was about to step on the elerator when he saw the man blocking the car.


    "Aiyo! Don''t you know it''s very dangerous?!" The driver rolled down the window, stuck his head out, and cursed, "You little brat, do you not want your life anymore!"


    Sun You red at him and then stared at Jiang Yu in the back seat.


    Jiang Yu was not afraid and looked back at Sun You.


    After a long time, Sun You finally stepped aside angrily and the driver drove away with Jiang Yu.


    The driver was still in fear from what had just happened. The man was so close to Sun You, and if he didn''t pay attention, he might have hit Sun You.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After driving for a distance, the driver looked at Jiang Yu through the rearview mirror and asked tentatively, "youngdy, I don''t think you have a normal business rtionship with that man."


    "It''s nothing big." Jiang Yu did not want the driver to know the cause and effect of this matter, so she simplified it as much as possible. "He wanted to sell something to me andined that the price I offered was too low. He couldn''t be angry, so he came to block me on the road."


    "Is that so¡­ From the look in his eyes, I don''t think you''ve raised the price, have you?"


    "No, I didn''t," Jiang Yu said and closed her eyes. It was obvious that she did not intend to continue talking about this matter.


    The driver tactfully stopped asking.


    Only Sun You, who was left in the same spot, continued to look at the end of the road even though the shadow of the taxi had disappeared. It was as if the taxi woulde back if he kept looking.


    "Detestable!" Sun You stood there for a long time and finally shivered from the cold wind. Then, he cursed.


    When Kang He hadined to him today, he had only agreed to negotiate with Jiang Yu tonight for the sake of his reputation.


    He did not expect Jiang Yu to be so stubborn and refuse to raise the price no matter what. He even gave a bunch of reasons to justify his actions.


    "Are you looking down on me?" Sun You was infuriated by Jiang Yu''s words and his chest heaved up and down. "Alright, Jiang Yu, you better remember what you said today! One day, I''ll make youe crying to me!"


    He felt even more disgusted with Jiang Yu. He made up his mind to put the date of the meeting between the parents of the Sun and Kang families on his schedule, the sooner the better. As for his marriage with Kang He, the earlier the better.


    As long as he married Kang He earlier, the day he would annex the Kang family would also be earlier. If that was the case, the day that Sun You would realize his dream would be even closer.


    However, Jiang Yu was right about one thing.


    Sun You only wanted to marry a member of the Kang family, not Kang He. So if the Kangs didn''t allow him to marry Kang He, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to let Kang He''s sister, Kang Xue, marry him.


    They were both from the Kang family, so it didn''t matter who she married.

 Chapter 1069 - 1069 Parents’ Meeting

    1069 Parents¡¯ Meeting


    In fact, Sun You didn¡¯t want the parents of the two families to meet so early, but because of the 500000 Yuan order from Kang He, he had no choice but to bring forward the time of the meeting.


    However, Kang He was very willing because she wanted to meet Sun You¡¯s parents as soon as possible. That way, she could marry Sun You earlier.


    Therefore, when Sun You discussed this with her, Kang He agreed without hesitation.


    As a result, the sun family¡¯s parents arrived at Kang He¡¯s home two dayster.


    The old couple had heard about Kang He from Sun You a long time ago. They heard that she was arrogant and domineering, and not gentle at all. She was not suitable to be a daughter-inw at all.


    They had onlye this time to give their son, Sun You, some face. Otherwise, they would never havee.


    Kang He¡¯s family also looked down on Sun You, thinking that the Sun family was just a ¡°small family¡± that didn¡¯t match up to Kang He. Even Sun You¡¯s parents were vulgar, and this made the Kang family look down on the Sun family even more.


    The situation was exactly as Jiang Yu had guessed. Kang Xue was a little nervous.


    Even though Kang He asked her not to leave the room and not to appear in front of the Sun family, Mr. Kang still called Kang Xue out halfway through the meeting.


    Mr. Kang didn¡¯t want to marry Kang He to Sun You, so he wanted to marry Kang Xue in ce of Kang He.


    ¡°Kang He is my daughter. I understand her character. She was used to being arrogant and couldn¡¯t take care of the family at all. However, my second daughter, Kang Xue, is usually very obedient. Compared to Kang He, she¡¯s actually more suitable for Sun You.¡±


    Mr. Kang put on a fake smile as he pushed Kang Xue in front of Mr. And Mrs. Sun.


    Kang He looked at all this in horror and screamed, ¡°Dad! What the hell are you doing? I¡¯m the one who wants to marry Sun You, it¡¯s me! It wasn¡¯t Kang Xue! How could you let Kang Xue marry him?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Compared to you and your sister, isn¡¯t your sister more obedient?¡± Mr. Kang scolded. ¡°Look at you, who would want to marry you?¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Kang He¡¯s anxious gaze turned to Sun You, hoping that he would stand up and speak for her.


    Sun You lived up to everyone¡¯s expectations and opened his mouth to speak. However, he didn¡¯t speak for Kang He, but for his deep love character. ¡°Uncle, I do like Xiao He. I hope you won¡¯t break us up.


    Kang He was immediately moved to tears. She wanted to marry Sun You no matter what.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, dad, Sun You and I are the true love. Don¡¯t break us up!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re not in a position to speak!¡± Mr. Kang raged.


    Kang He was so frightened that her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and tears immediately filled her eyes.


    Mr. and Mrs. Sun also thought highly of Kang Xue. They felt that she was more suitable to be their daughter-inw than Kang He.


    Hence, they decided on Sun You and Kang Xue¡¯s marriage.


    Kang Xue remembered Jiang Yu¡¯s words and quickly said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m still young and I don¡¯t want to get married yet. Let¡¯s put this matter on hold for a while. After all, Sun You was nning to marry my sister from the start.¡±


    Hearing this, Kang He grabbed onto her father¡¯s arm like he was herst hope. She cried, ¡°Dad, if even Kang Xue knows this, how can you not? Since I was young, you¡¯ve always spoiled me. Why can¡¯t you do this?¡±


    Mr. Kang was so angry that he had a headache. He shook off Kang He¡¯s hand and scolded loudly, ¡°Go back to your room! If I see you again, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    Kang He didn¡¯t want to enter the house, so Mr. Kang asked the housekeeper and Butler to drag Kang He into the room.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Kang He¡¯s shrill voice sounded. ¡°You can¡¯t let Kang Xue marry Sun You!¡±


    Kang He¡¯s voice didn¡¯tpletely disappear until she was locked in the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡± Mr. Kang smiled awkwardly and pulled Kang Xue to sit down. ¡°My younger daughter, Kang Xue, is educated, reasonable, and understanding. If Sun You really wants to get married, then Kang Xue is the most suitable.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Sun were also very satisfied with Kang Xue. They nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then the marriage between Xiao Xue and Xiao You is settled. We¡¯ll pick a suitable date and let them hold the engagement ceremony first.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mr. Kang smiled.


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± said Kang Xue, still trying to struggle. But Mr. Kang grabbed her hand tightly, signaling her to stop talking.


    Kang Xue was used to being bullied at home. Now that she had encountered something that was disadvantageous to her, she did not have the courage to stand up and resist.

 Chapter 1070 Vent Out Anger

    Sun You only pretended to be unwilling, but he quickly epted the arrangement.


    In his eyes, as long as he married someone from the Kang family, it didn''t matter if it was Kang He or Kang Xue. The result would be the same.


    Moreover, Kang Xue looked quieter than Kang He, so she was probably easier to control.


    After sending the Sun family off, Mr. Kang finally let out a breath of relief. He looked at Kang Xue with a more kind gaze. "You''ve finally made some contributions to the family."


    Kang Xue hesitated, but eventually opened her mouth, "Dad, can I not get married?"


    Mr. Kang''s face darkened. "You think you can just say you don''t want to marry? You don''t have the final say in this."


    "But this is my marriage! Why can''t I decide on my own marriage? And Sun You''s going to marry Kang He, not me!" Kang Xue asked.


    "What do you know? Sun You''s marrying someone from the Kang family, not Kang He!" Mr. Kang said sternly. "He will marry whoever I marry over, do you understand? You''ve lived for so many years, and it''s not easy for you to do something for the family. What''s there to be unwilling about?"


    "But he doesn''t like me, so I won''t be happy even if I marry him!" Kang Xue shouted.


    "How much is your happiness worth?" Mr. Kang pushed Kang Xue to the ground. "Go back to your room and calm down!"


    Kang Xue fell to the ground. She couldn''t imagine that her father would abandon her happiness.


    Her heart grew colder and colder, and all her hopes were dashed.


    Kang Xue stood up and went back to her room without a word.


    Mr. Kang thought that she was going back to reflect on her actions, so he went to Kang He''s room tofort his "heartbroken" daughter.


    He took the key from the nanny and opened the door to Kang He''s room. She was sitting by the bed, surrounded by things that had been thrown to the ground.


    "You''re already so old, why are you still so insensible?" Mr. Kang frowned as he picked up the rabbit doll.


    This soft toy was a present that Mr. Kang bought for Kang He on her tenth birthday. But Kang Xue didn''t. Not only did she not have her 10th birthday, she didn''t have it every year.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Kang He wiped her tears and said, "you pushed my boyfriend to someone else, and that person is my sister. What do you think? Am I even your daughter? How can you throw away my happiness?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" Mr. Kang ced the toy in Kang He''s hands. "I''m thinking of your happiness. Otherwise, why would I let Kang Xue marry him?"


    "You still dare to say that?" Kang He stood up with a whoosh and threw the doll in her hand away. "Why would you let Kang Xue marry him for my happiness? I think you''re biased towards Kang Xue! He''s my boyfriend, but you pushed him to Kang Xue!"


    "You child, why are you so stubborn!" Mr. Kang was also angry and didn''t n on coaxing Kang He. "The Sun family is a small family, Sun You is not worthy of you! If Kang Xue marries him, the marriage will be realized and we''ll get rid of a burden, what''s wrong with that?"


    "Which part is good?" Kang He wailed. "The person Sun You likes is obviously me! You''ve broken us up, you''ve ruined our love!"


    "What love is there between you two!" Mr. Kang was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. "It''s decided then, it''s useless no matter how much trouble you make!"


    With that, Mr. Kang turned around and left, mming the door behind him with a loud bang.


    Kang He cried even harder, and her loathing for Kang Xue increased.


    She was so angry that she vented all her anger on Kang Xue. She walked to the door of Kang Xue''s room and pushed it open.


    Kang Xue was shocked. After seeing that the person was Kang He, she let out a sigh of relief and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Kang He''s face was ferocious as she reached out and grabbed Kang Xue''s neck. "It''s all because of you! If it wasn''t for you, Sun You would have married me! It''s all because of you! You''re the one who ruined our rtionship!"


    Kang Xue didn''t expect Kang He to be so crazy, but this wasn''t her own will. She was forced to do it.


    "Stop!" Kang Xue pped Kang He''s hand with all her might, but Kang He''s strength was getting stronger and stronger. Kang Xue''s voice was also getting softer and softer.


    "Kang He¡­ let go of¡­ and listen to me¡­!"


    Kang Xue''s eyes rolled back and her breathing became more and more difficult.


    "Shut up! Kang Xue, it''s all because of you! Why are you still alive?!" Kang He''s eyes were red. She hadpletely lost her mind.

 Chapter 1071 - 1071 An Unwilling Engagement

    1071 An Unwilling Engagement


    Kang Xue¡¯s vision blurred. In a daze, she seemed to hear footsteps. Then, Kang He¡¯s hand on her neck loosened, and she could finally breathe in fresh air.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡± Kang Xue knelt on the ground and coughed uncontrobly.


    The nanny and the Butler held Kang He up and wanted to drag her into the room.


    Mr. Kang, on the other hand, walked over with a dark expression and pped Kang He.


    ¡°Kang He! It¡¯s not the time for you to be messing around!¡± He snapped, ¡°Kang Xue is your sister! Even if you¡¯re not satisfied with my arrangements, you can¡¯t be so cruel to your sister!¡±


    After being pped, Kang He looked at her father in disbelief. However, after hearing what he said, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be a good person now? You act as if you care about Kang Xue a lot, but you¡¯re just afraid that something will happen to her and you won¡¯t be able to answer to the Sun family, right? The person Sun You likes is me, but you¡¯re asking Kang Xue to marry him. What do you mean by this? You¡¯ve abandoned my happiness, and you still have the face to call yourself my father?¡±


    Mr. Kang said angrily, ¡°Kang He, I think you¡¯re getting more and more confused! You two, lock her in the basement and let her reflect on her actions!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Kang He¡¯s expression instantly changed to a pleading one, ¡°Dad, I beg you, please don¡¯t let Kang Xue marry Sun You, okay? The person Sun You likes is me, and Kang Xue doesn¡¯t like Sun You either. If the two of them get married, you¡¯ll be ruining the happiness of the three of them! And, and Kang Xue had not graduated from university yet! They can¡¯t get married!¡±


    The housekeeper and Butler didn¡¯t know what to do.


    But Mr. Kang didn¡¯t pamper Kang He as much as before. Instead, he scolded, ¡°So what if you didn¡¯t graduate? They were engaged and would not get married for the time being! They would have a wedding after snowy graduated! Before they get engaged, you¡¯ll reflect on yourself in the basement. Come out only when you¡¯ve thought it through!¡±


    With that, Mr. Kang asked the housekeeper and Butler to carry Kang He into the basement.


    Kang He began to shout again, ¡°Kang Xue! You won¡¯t be happy marrying Sun You! Sun You will never like you! He will never!¡±


    Her voice grew smaller and smaller until it finally disappeared.


    Mr. Kang wanted to leave, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see her sitting on the ground with no one to rely on. ¡°Xiaoxue, are you okay? Your sister¡¯s mental state isn¡¯t good, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Kang Xue was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Dad, can I not marry Sun You? Two people who don¡¯t like each other won¡¯t be happy when they get married.¡±


    Mr. Kang¡¯s face changed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Feelings can be cultivated slowly. It¡¯s been decided. Once the sun family gives us a date, you and Sun You can have your engagement ceremony.¡±


    With that, Mr. Kang left without looking back.


    Kang Xue felt the air around her turn cold. She took out her phone and called Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, my dad is forcing me to marry Sun You. What should I do? I rejected him, but he didn¡¯t listen to me¡­!¡±


    Kang Xue cried out.


    Jiang Yu was also very surprised when she heard the news.


    It had only been four days since hest met Sun You. How could their parents have met in such a short time?


    Jiang Yu, who had yet to figure out the whole story, could only advise Kang Xue not to be anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there must be a way to solve this.¡±


    ¡°Kang He was so angry that she wanted to kill me, but my dad only locked her up in the basement. After my engagement ceremony with Sun You is over, he will release her.¡± Kang Xue said, sobbing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Kang He and Sun You express any objections?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    It would be understandable if Sun You didn¡¯t object. However, if Kang He didn¡¯t object, then this matter would be outrageous.


    ¡°They¡¯re all against it, but my dad and Sun You¡¯s parents have already discussed this.¡± Kang Xue told him everything that had happened. ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you thought. The Sun family wants me to be their daughter-inw, and my dad wants to get rid of me. From the beginning to the end, only Kang He was against this marriage. Although Sun You was against it, he quickly epted the arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Of course he¡¯ll ept it. After all, it¡¯s not too different from what he thinks.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°What do we do now? I don¡¯t want to marry Sun You! I don¡¯t want the rest of my life to end like this!¡± Kang Xue cried.

 Chapter 1072 - 1072 Imprisonment

    1072 Imprisonment


    ¡°Kang Xue, don¡¯t be anxious. How about this, you go back to school first, and we¡¯ll think of a solution together.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have any good ideas for the time being. After all, she couldn¡¯t interfere with other people¡¯s family affairs as a bystander, so she could only tell Kang Xue not to worry and to go back to school first.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Kang Xue nodded as she cried. ¡°Jiang Yu, please save me. I really don¡¯t want to marry him.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be in a hurry. Pack your things and go back to school. Don¡¯t go home for the time being.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± With that, Kang Xue hung up the phone.


    She simply packed her things and was about to leave. However, she was stopped by the Butler when she reached the door. ¡°Second miss, where are you going?¡±


    The Butler asked with a smile.


    He¡¯d been the Butler of house Kang for thirty years now, and he¡¯d never seen the second miss being pampered ever since she was born. As time went by, even the old Butler¡¯s attitude towards Kang Xue gradually began to be perfunctory.


    ¡°I want to go back to school. I still have sses,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s ss, you don¡¯t need to carry such a big backpack, right?¡± The Butler looked at the backpack behind Kang Xue. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. You don¡¯t have any urgent sses recently. You just have to tell the tutor and it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go to ss. So you said you have ss now. What ss are you going to attend?¡±


    ¡°My backpack isn¡¯t big, it¡¯s just the normal size. I¡¯ll just be attending an ordinary elective ss when I go back to school.¡± Kang Xue was sweating.


    She was worried that it would be too conspicuous to carry a suitcase, so she chose to use a backpack. There wasn¡¯t much inside, but she didn¡¯t expect this sly old Butler to have such sharp eyes and see through her thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Master has already asked me to inform the tutor. You should stay at home for the time being and take the exam at the end of the term.¡± The Butler smiled and reached out to take the backpack off Kang Xue.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Kang Xue took a step back. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°It means that you¡¯ll have to stay at home for the time being!¡± The Butler¡¯s smile changed. He grabbed the backpack from Kang Xue and called for the two bodyguards outside the door, ¡°Quicklye in! The second miss is running!¡±


    The bodyguards quickly rushed in and suppressed Kang Xue.


    ¡°Butler! What are you doing!¡± Kang Xue¡¯s eyes were red with anxiety.


    The Butler didn¡¯t answer, but asked the bodyguard to send Kang Xue back to her room. He then said, ¡°Before the engagement ceremony begins, she is not allowed to leave this room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The bodyguards replied.


    Before leaving, the Butler did not forget to take away Kang Xue¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Second miss, you won¡¯t need to use this, so don¡¯t keep it.¡±


    Just like that, Kang Xue was locked in the room. She tried to escape through the window, but there were four or five bodyguards outside, so there was no way to escape.


    This time, she waspletely imprisoned.


    Moreover, she did not have a cell phone and could not contact Jiang Yu at this time. She had no way to tell her about her current situation.


    As time went by, the sky became darker and darker, and Kang Xue became more and more anxious.


    On the other hand, Jiang Yu had been waiting in school for a long time, but Kang Xue did note. She could not help but feel a little puzzled.


    After she finished her work today, she went back to school just to discuss this with Kang Xue. However, she had been waiting in school for an entire afternoon, and there was no sign of Kang Xue.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu were also waiting with her.


    Lu Qi looked at the time and said, ¡°Is Kang Xue noting today?¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. If she can¡¯t make it, she should have contacted me. However, I haven¡¯t received any news from her yet. She should being.¡±


    ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t she arrived yet? Even if there¡¯s a traffic jam, she should have arrived. It¡¯s impossible that they haven¡¯t left the house yet.¡± Dai Zhu was confused, but a bold idea suddenly came to her mind. ¡°Heavens! Did Kang Xue get locked up by her family?¡±


    The moment she said that, Jiang Yu and Lu Qi both felt that something was not right.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for her family to lock her up because they¡¯re worried that she¡¯ll run away.¡± Jiang Yu frowned and said, ¡°They might have even confiscated Kang Xue¡¯s phone because they are worried that she would contact us.


    ¡°This, this is illegal, right?¡± Dai Zhu covered her mouth in horror.


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°This is their family matter. Besides, we don¡¯t know how Kang Xue is doing.¡±

 Chapter 1073 Engagement Ceremony

    As they could not contact Kang Xue, Jiang Yu and the rest did not dare to act rashly.


    That was until the news of Sun You and Kang Xue''s engagement came.


    The news spread like wildfire in the media. After all, Sun You had been engaged to Jiang Yi before. Butter, for some reason, the rtionship between the two of them was over.


    They couldn''t find Jiang Yao, so they wanted to start from Sun You. But in the end, they didn''t find anything useful.


    Now that the sun and Kang families were connected by marriage, it could be considered to have set off a gust of wind in the media.


    "The news got out so quickly?" Lu Qi and Dai Zhu had been paying attention to the news on the inte, so they had also noticed this.


    Dai Zhu was furious. once this news spreads, the public will think that Sun You and Kang Xue are tied together.


    "But we can''t get in touch with Kang Xue right now, and there''s no date of their engagement written on it." Lu Qi frowned. "This matter is really a little difficult to handle."


    The two of them looked at Jiang Yu at the same time, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Jiang Yu said without hesitation, "Let''s go, we''ll go to the Kang family,"


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu did not have much of an impression of Kang Xue''s house in Hucheng, but Jiang Yu managed to find it based on her previous memory.


    Usually, only Kang He and Kang Xue were here, but because of the marriage between the Kangs and the sun family, Mr. Kang had toe here temporarily. After Sun You and Kang Xue were done with their engagement, he would return to Shang Jing.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu followed Jiang Yu to Kang Xue''s house, but they were stopped by the bodyguards at the gate. "Who are you people?"


    "We are Kang Xue''s friends," Jiang Yu replied.


    The bodyguard turned his face away and said in disdain, "I''ve never heard that our family''s second miss had a group of friends like you."


    Dai Zhu was furious. "You bastard, you don''t even know our names and you dare to say such things?"


    The bodyguard was even more disdainful, "I don''t care what your names are. I advise you youngdies to leave this ce as soon as possible. I''ve never hit a woman, so don''t force me to fight you."


    The bodyguard had a burly figure and was about 1.9 meters tall. Even if she were to take a light punch from him, she would not be able to get out of the hospital bed for at least ten days to half a month.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    However, Dai Zhu was not afraid of him. She rolled up her sleeves and was ready to fight him. "You bastard! What, you''re proud to be Kang family''s guard, aren''t you?"


    "What did you say?!" The bodyguard could no longer keep his expression straight. He bared his teeth and was about to rush forward to punch Dai Zhu.


    At this critical moment, someone shouted, "Wait! What are you guys doing?"


    The bodyguard paused and retracted the ferocious expression on his face. He turned around and replied, "Mr. Butler, these people say that they are friends of the second miss.


    The Butler nced at the people at the door and walked over. He chuckled and said, "So you''re the second miss'' friend. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. However, second miss is not at home right now, so you shoulde back in a few days."


    It had to be said thatpared to bodyguards, butlers understood the ways of the world and knew how to conduct themselves better.


    His smile was harmless and he hid his fox tail very well. No one could find fault with it.


    Even someone as hot-tempered as Dai Zhu knew that one should not p a smiling face. As such, she coughed awkwardly and obediently shut her mouth.


    However, Jiang Yu did not intend to end the matter at the door. Instead, she said to the Butler, "Please tell your master Kang that Jiang Yu wants to see Kang Xue."


    When the Butler heard the name " Jiang Yu, " the way he looked at Jiang Yu changed. After he carefully sized up Jiang Yu, he bowed and replied, "Alright," he said.


    The Butler had always known that the old master of the Kang family had reunited with his long-lost granddaughter, and her name was "Jiang Yu". Although he had never met this person before, he had always known of the existence of ''Jiang Yu''.


    Although there were many people with the same name in the world, it was rare to see someone with the same name who had the courage toe here. It seemed that Jiang Yu, who was standing at the door, was most likely the granddaughter of the Kang family''s old master.


    The Butler didn''t dare dy and quickly entered the house to inform Mr. Kang.


    Mr. Kang''s expression changed slightly when he heard that Jiang Yu was looking for Kang Xue.


    However, he still asked the Butler to invite Jiang Yu in. "Quickly let her in. Remember, she''s the only one who entered."


    "Yes," the Butler replied.


    He went out and invited Jiang Yu into the house, but he stopped Lu Qi and Dai Zhu, who wanted to go in with him. "I''m sorry, but our old master only invited miss Jiang Yu."

 Chapter 1074 Binding

    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu could only stand at the door, staring at the arrogant bodyguard.


    The Butler brought Jiang Yu into the house and Mr. Kang was already prepared to wee her. However, in this huge house, he was the only one besides the Butler. It was a little too deste.


    Jiang Yu went straight to the point and stated her purpose, "Uncle Kang, I''m a friend of Kang Xue. I haven''t been able to contact her for a few days and I''m a little worried, so I came over to see what happened."


    "This kid just doesn''t let us have peace of mind," Mr. Kangughed. "She even made her friends worry about her. She''s gone to her grandmother''s house these few days, so she''s not here for the time being."


    Jiang Yu asked expressionlessly, "then where is Kang Xue''s grandmother''s house? Please give me an address so I can go and find her. "


    "Her grandma''s house is far from here, don''t you have sses?" Mr. Kang was still smiling.


    "I don''t have many sses left." Jiang Yu said, "please give me an address. As long as I can confirm that she is safe with my own eyes, I will return to the school."


    Mr. Kang couldn''t maintain the smile on his face anymore. "Jiang Yu, I''m only telling you this because called me ''uncle Kang''. Don''t push your luck. Kang Xue is my daughter, I know her situation better than anyone else. Even if you''re from Kang family, you don''t have the right to meddle in my family business."


    "Uncle Kang, you''ve misunderstood. I''m just worried about her as her friend." Jiang Yu was not flustered at all. "There''s even news on the inte that she''s going to marry Sun You. I''ve known her for so long, but I''ve never heard of her having a boyfriend called Sun You. On the other hand, her sister Kang He''s boyfriend should be Sun You, right?"


    Mr. Kang paused and looked at Jiang Yu warily. "You must be mistaken. Kang He doesn''t have a boyfriend. Sun You has always been Kang Xue''s boyfriend,"


    "No way..." Jiang Yu frowned and felt that something was wrong. But before she could finish, Mr. Kang called for the Butler. Butler, Jiang Yu is tired. Please send her back quickly.


    "Yes, Master."


    The Butler walked over and gestured for Jiang Yu to enter. please, miss Jiang Yu.


    It was so obvious that he wanted to drive her away, so Jiang Yu could only follow the Butler out. Lu Qi and Dai Zhu were still waiting for her at the door. The bodyguard had also specially stood a few meters away from them.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Jiang Yu walked to the two of them and said in a low voice, "Let''s go,"


    "Alright," he said. "Lu Qi nodded as she sized Jiang Yu up. Xiao Yu, are you alright? That old man only let you in. He didn''t do anything to you, right?"


    "No, don''t worry." Jiang Yu shook her head. he refused to let me see Kang Xue. He even said that Sun You has always been Kang Xue''s boyfriend. This is enough to prove that he has a guilty conscience.


    "Then what do we do?" Dai Zhu said worriedly, "if we don''t see Kang Xue, aren''t we going to watch her get engaged to Sun You? Then the two of them would bepletely bound together! Kang He is also a brainless person. If she gets emotional and does something to Kang Xue, it''ll be toote to regret it!"


    As they walked back, they analyzed the current situation.


    Jiang Yu said, "The Sun family and the Kang family both value this marriage very much. Therefore, the date of the engagement won''t be toote. It''s very likely that the engagement ceremony will be held in a few days. I didn''t see Kang Xue today, so no matter how many times Ie, I won''t be able to see her. So the only chance we have to see her is on the day of the engagement ceremony."


    "I''m just afraid that we won''t be able to see Kang Xue on the day of the engagement." Lu Qi said worriedly, " I wonder if Mo Long can help me with this? House Kang isn''t some ordinary Noble House. Other than Mo Long, I''m afraid no one else would be able to negotiate with them."


    ? Jiang Yu had thought of asking Mo Long for help, but this was someone else''s family matter. Furthermore, with the rtionship between the mo and Kang family''s ancestors, even if Mo Long was her fianc¨¦, he didn''t have the right to interfere with the Kang family''s matters.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu could only shake her head and exin, "this is Kang Xue''s family matter. Even if Mo Long came, he wouldn''t be able to solve it.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu fell silent.


    After a long time, Dai Zhu finallyined indignantly, "They don''t even treat Kang Xue as a human? Those who don''t know better would think that only Kang He is his daughter and that Kang Xue was picked up from the side of the road!"


    Although Kang Xue wasn''t picked up from the side of the road, the treatment she received was no different from that of someone who was picked up from the road.

 Chapter 1075 - 1075 Helpless

    1075 Helpless


    The date of the engagement was getting closer and closer, and the results of the international jewelry designpetition were out.


    Jiang Yu lived up to everyone¡¯s expectations and sessfully advanced to the next round. Next, she would be going to the capital to participate in the preliminary round.


    And this time, there was a new theme, which was The Princess and the Warrior.


    While Jiang Yu was busy with thepetition, she also had to pay attention to Kang Xue and Sun You¡¯s situation. Her body couldn¡¯t take it and she had a high fever.


    Sister Xia was so frightened that her heart skipped a few beats. She quickly sent Jiang Yu to the hospital and contacted Mo Long.


    Mo Long couldn¡¯t care less about the documents in his hands. After giving them all to Teng Yi, he drove to the hospital.


    Although Jiang Yu had a high fever, sister Xia sent her over in time, so her fever went down after an IV drip.


    When Mo Long rushed to the hospital, Jiang Yu was on an IV drip.


    When she saw Mo Long enter, sister Xia quicklyined to him, ¡°President Mo, you¡¯re finally here. Quickly help me talk to Jiang Yu. She has to be busy with thepetition and also pay attention to Kang Xue¡¯s matters. How can her body take it? I told her to rest, but she didn¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Kang Xue?¡± Mo Long asked with a frown.


    Jiang Yu originally did not intend to tell him about this. Other than adding to his helpless worries, it would be of no use at all. However, since sister Xia had already revealed it, she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. Therefore, Jiang Yu had no choice but to tell Mo Long the whole story.


    When Mo Long heard this, his brows furrowed even more. ¡°Kangxue and Sun You¡¯s engagement is their family matter. Even if you¡¯re worried, you can¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s family matters. Business marriages weremon, and many people who got married because of this did not like their other half. However, for the sake of their family business, they had no other choice. If Kang Xue could understand this, she would ept this marriage. But even if she doesn¡¯t understand, this is someone else¡¯s family matter and we have no right to interfere.¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent for a long time before she said, ¡°That Kang Xue is really pitiful.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not favored at home and is destined to be a tool for business marriage.¡± Mo Long consoled.


    ¡°Yes. Yes,¡± Jiang Yu replied softly, feeling an indescribable sourness in her heart.


    Of course, she understood Mo Long¡¯s intentions. Back when she hadn¡¯t met him, Wei Juan had wanted to marry her off to an old man over 50 years old. Although it was not a business marriage, he wanted to ¡± sell ¡± her for two million Yuan.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu felt that it was not worth it for Kang Xue, but she also felt lucky to have met Mo Long.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see her during the engagement ceremony.¡± Mo Long said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded gently.


    The date of the engagement was soon announced on the inte. it was going to be in a week.


    There were many people who went to the banquet, but they were all from the Sun family and Mr. Kang¡¯s side. Other than Jiang Yu and the other two, no one came to congratte Kang Xue.


    Even when the news spread around the school, no one attended the engagement ceremony. Theckeys that were following behind Kang Xue were even gloating. ¡°pfft, I knew that Kang Xue wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. Look at how arrogant she was back then. Now, she¡¯s getting her retribution, right? She deserves it!¡±


    Kang Xue didn¡¯t know how these people insulted her behind her back, but it didn¡¯t matter to her anymore.


    She was dressed in a simple and elegant gown, standing beside Mr. Kang like a puppet.


    Mr. Kang was currently chatting with the other guests. The male lead, Sun You, was also greeting the guests with a smile. He then held Kang Xue¡¯s hand and introduced her to the guests as if he was introducing a treasure, ¡°This is my fianc¨¦e, Kang Xue.¡±


    Most of the guests only had an impression of Kang He, because every time father Kang attended a banquet, it was always Kang He who followed him. As for Kang Xue, if it wasn¡¯t for the news of her engagement, they wouldn¡¯t have known about her existence.


    However, they still had to put in enough effort on the surface. The guests smiled and said, ¡°the young master of the Sun family is really young and promising. Not only has he made great achievements in business, but he has also married such a beautiful wife. Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only an engagement ceremony today, not a wedding,¡± Sun You said with a smile.


    ¡°What are you saying? we¡¯re already engaged. How far away can the wedding be?¡±


    Kang Xue only listened to the noise from the side. Her heart was like a pool of dead water, without any waves.


    It wasn¡¯t until Mr. Kang came over and asked her and Sun You to take a photo at the side that Kang Xue finally returned to normal. There was a slight change in expression on her face.

 Chapter 1076 An Unexpected Marriage

    Kang Xue didn''t know why Mr. Kang asked her to take a photo, but she followed him to a ce where no one was around and took a photo with Sun You.


    At the photographer''s request, she forced a smile.


    After the photoshoot, Mr. Kang waved his hand. alright, after today''s engagement ceremony is over, you''ll be free to do whatever you want. You can go wherever you want, even if you want to go back to school.


    Kang Xue''s eyes lit up. "Really?" she asked in disbelief.


    Mr. Kang''s face fell. What do you mean ''real''? do you think I''d lie to you? "


    "That''s great! Thank you, dad!" Kang Xue was so excited that she was about to cry.


    ? She dragged her long gown and wanted to go back to her room to change into something light, but she saw Jiang Yu and the others at the door.


    So, Kang Xue ran over and said excitedly, " "My dad said that after today''s engagement ceremony, I''ll be free to do whatever I want! He won''t care where I go!"


    "Really?" Dai Zhu''s eyes lit up. then what are you waiting for? hurry up and change your clothes ande with us!


    "Good! The ceremony will be over in a few minutes!" kang xue cheered and ran back to her room to change into a light set of clothes.


    However, while Dai Zhu was happy for Kang Xue, Jiang Yu and Lu Qi felt that there was something fishy about this.


    "That old man from house Kang really dared to let Kang Xue out?" this is an engagement ceremony, not a wedding ceremony, " Lu Qi said suspiciously. If Kang Xue takes this chance to run away, then this marriage will never happen, and the Kangs and the sun family will be a joke."


    Jiang Yu was also thinking about this matter.''What is that old fox nning again? Yingying, take Kang Xue away first. That''s the most important thing.'' We can talk about the other things when we get back to school."


    "Yes." Lu Qi nodded.


    Dai Zhu, on the other hand, was so immersed in her joy that she did not hear the conversation between Jiang Yu and Lu Qi.


    Half an hourter, the engagement ceremony came to an end. Mr. Kang and Sun You were drinking with the guests,pletely forgetting about the female lead, Kang Xue.


    Kang Xue also changed her clothes and left with Jiang Yu and the others.


    "After I leave this time, I''ll nevere back." Said Kang Xue.


    "Right, don''te back. Let your father and sister confront each other about this matter. When the timees, they will be the ones to kick up a fuss. It has nothing to do with you." Dai Zhu agreed.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    At the mention of Kang He, Jiang Yu realized that she was not at the engagement ceremony today.


    Jiang Yu voiced out her doubts, and Kang Xue replied, "A few days ago, she got into a fight with my dad because of this, so he locked her up in the basement. But because of this, she seemed to be on the verge of a mental breakdown. My dad was worried that letting her out would dy things, so he kept her locked up."


    "It''s best if she''s locked up for a lifetime. Don''t let her out to harm others." Dai Zhu said angrily.


    I still hope that she can marry Sun You. After all, the two of them are the ones who like each other, Yingying. before Kang Xue could finish her sentence, her phone rang with a message notification.


    She opened it and saw a photo Mr. Kang sent her.


    After taking a closer look, Kang Xue''s pupils lost focus and her phone fell to the ground.


    "What''s wrong?" Dai Zhu looked at Kang Xue''s expression and asked in confusion.


    Lu Qi had also noticed that something was wrong. She picked up her phone and looked at the screen. She immediately cursed, "That old fox! I was wondering why he dared to set Kang Xue free, so he had a trick up his sleeve!"


    It was a photo of a marriage certificate. The two people in the photo were Kang Xue and Sun You, who had just been taken.


    Kang Xue''s mind went nk.


    No wonder her father wanted her to take a photo with Sun You. It was to help her and Sun You get their marriage certificate.


    "This is illegal!" When Dai Zhu saw the photo, she shouted, "The Civil Affairs Bureau won''t agree to this, will they? The person didn''t go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to take the photos, so this marriage certificate doesn''t count at all!"


    "I''m afraid that the person who took the photo is the photographer from the Civil Affairs Bureau," Jiang Yu frowned and said.


    Dai Zhu was about to say that the photographer from the Bureau had no bottom line, but she remembered that house Kang was a rich family. As the saying goes, money can make the devil turn millstones, let alone a small photographer.


    As long as the money was in ce, anything could be done.


    After a long time, Kang Xue trembled and said, "So¡­ I''m really married to Sun You, right?"


    The other three people were silent for a long time before Jiang Yu slowly replied, "Yes."

 Chapter 1077 - 1077 Make A Big Scene

    1077 Make A Big Scene


    Sun You and Kang Xue¡¯s marriage was set in stone, and no one could change that. plus, the marriage certificate was still in Mr.Kang¡¯s hands. even if Kang Xue wanted to divorce Sun You, she wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    Furthermore, Sun You himself was unlikely to get a divorce.


    Kang Xue was depressed the whole time. she didn¡¯t say a word until she went back to school and went back to her dormitory.


    Jiang Yu and the rest wanted tofort her, but they didn¡¯t have the chance to do so. they could only watch as Kang Xue returned to her dormitory.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Lu Qi sighed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that Kang Xue will fall into Sun You¡¯s hands for the rest of her life? ¡±


    Dai Zhu could only force a smile and console her, ¡°Take it easy, as long as Kang Xue doesn¡¯t go back to live with Sun You, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in not going back. the rtionship between Sun You and Kang Xue is recognized by thew.¡± Lu Qi sighed even more heavily. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t go back, she and Sun You will never be able to get a divorce. even if Sun You had an affair, as long as one of them refused to give up, they would never divorce.¡±


    When Dai Zhu heard this, she lowered her head in silence.


    Jiang Yu looked at Kang Xue¡¯s back as she left, and a sense of powerlessness rose in her heart.


    he had thought that he would be fine as long as he didn¡¯t go back after sessfully bringing Kang Xue out today. But now, it seemed that there was no need for her to go back.


    After looking at it for a long time, Jiang Yu finally said, ¡°Let her calm down. This kind of thing is too much of a blow to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qi and Dai Zhu nodded. ¡°Jiang Yu, you still have apetition to attend to, so you should focus on it first. we¡¯ll be here tofort Kang Xue, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    the corners of Jiang Yu¡¯s mouth twitched and she nodded gently. ¡°I know.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not sleep well that night. When the sky was almost bright, she finally fell asleep in a daze, but she was suddenly woken up by a phone call.


    Jiang Yu picked up her phone and saw that it was Lu Qi.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, what¡¯s up?¡± she answered the call.


    ¡°Xiao Yu!¡± Lu Qi¡¯s tone was very anxious. hurry up ande! That lunatic Kang He hase to the school!¡±


    Jiang Yu was shocked. She couldn¡¯t care about sleeping anymore. She hurriedly changed her clothes and rushed to the school gate.


    Kang He sat on the ground with disheveled hair and shouted hysterically, ¡°Kang Xue, that Vixen! she seduced my boyfriend! You even married my boyfriend! I¡¯m her sister, her biological sister! isn¡¯t what she¡¯s doing the same as marrying her own brother-inw?¡±


    The security guard stood beside Kang He helplessly, not knowing what to do. after all, he was a man, and it wasn¡¯t good for him to hit a little girl.


    So after thinking for a long time, the security guard could only contact the school¡¯s instructors and ask them toe over to solve the problem.


    A group of people surrounded her, and the person in question, Kang Xue, was standing not far from kang he. she lowered her head and endured the insults from the people around her.


    ¡°I knew that Kang Xue wasn¡¯t a good person. Look, she¡¯s even trying to steal her sister¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°How did someone like her get into this school? Does our school ept just anyone?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need a Vixen like her. Maybe the family paid for her toe in.¡±


    ¡°She even dares to snatch her sister¡¯s boyfriend. she must be awless youngdy at home, right? ¡±


    ¡°Why are you pretending to be wronged? you know you¡¯re in the wrong after snatching someone else¡¯s boyfriend? Bah, you¡¯re really shameless.¡±


    Dai Zhu and Lu Qi stood in front of Kang Xue. they wanted to rebut on her behalf, but there were too many people around. even if they wanted to rebut, they could not.


    some people evenughed at them, thinking that those who could be friends with Kang Xue were not good people.


    Jiang Yu squeezed through the crowd in a hurry and saw Kang Xue standing behind Lu Qi and Dai Zhu. She lowered her head, her long hair covering her face.


    However, from the way she shrugged her shoulders, Jiang Yu knew that Kang Xue was crying.


    Kang He had been sitting on the ground and crying. When she saw Jiang Yu, she immediately stood up andined, ¡°And this Jiang Yu! He stole someone else¡¯s original work and refused to admit it! the hundreds of thousands of bracelets I bought from her were all fake. I asked her to return them, but she rejected me! Tell me, how could a famous movie queen dare to sell fake goods?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s identity was more interesting than Kang Xue¡¯s, so many people immediately took out their mobile phones to record a video, nning to post the video on the inte after this farce was over.


    At that time, he would use this video to be popr and Jiang Yu¡¯s reputation would also decline.

 Chapter 1078 - 1078 Slap Your Face Until It’s Swollen

    1078 p Your Face Until It¡¯s Swollen


    In the end, they were just jealous of Jiang Yu¡¯s current achievements. they were the same age and Jiang Yu had already won the best actress award twice, but they were still mediocre and aplished nothing.


    There were a lot of people recording the video, so Kang He shouted even harder, ¡°Everyone, please be reasonable! can a movie queen be sowless? In the end, we¡¯ll be the ones to suffer!¡±


    The crowd immediately let out an ¡°oh¡± sound, and even deliberately dragged out the tone, continuing to wait for a good show.


    Jiang Yu ignored her for the time being and went straight to Kang Xue. she asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you alright? Let¡¯s go back and leave Kang He alone.¡±


    Kang Xue nodded and decided to go back with Jiang Yu. But Kang He wasn¡¯t that easy to get rid of. She pulled on Jiang Yu¡¯s sleeve and wouldn¡¯t let her go no matter what.


    she grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s sleeve and shouted, ¡°See that? Because I hit a sore spot, I can¡¯t wait to escape! Jiang Yu, are you still trying to quibble?¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped in her tracks and asked Lu Qi and dai zhu to bring Kang Xue back, while she stayed behind.


    Lu Qi was worried that Kang He would go crazy and do something harmful to Jiang Yu, so she stayed behind with Jiang Yu and asked Dai Zhu to send Kang Xue back to the dormitory.


    Kang Xue was already physically and mentally exhausted from her marriage with Sun You, and now with kang he¡¯s disturbance, her mental state was on the verge of copse.


    In addition, the people around her had been insulting her, and she had long been unable to ept it. Now that Dai Zhu wanted to send her back, Kang Xue followed her back in a hurry.


    Kang He wanted to stop Kang Xue from leaving, but she was stopped by Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡± kang he red at Jiang Yu fiercely. ¡°Kang Xue still hasn¡¯t given me a reasonable exnation! she¡¯s getting married to my boyfriend, isn¡¯t there even an exnation for that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean your boyfriend? since you¡¯re married to Kang Xue, you¡¯re her husband!¡± Lu Qi said, ¡°If he really likes you, why would he be willing to marry another woman? In the end, he doesn¡¯t like you at all!¡±


    ¡°You shut up! He loves me! he only loves me! The only reason he married Kang Xue was because of the damn business marriage! if it wasn¡¯t for the business marriage, Sun You would have married me!¡± Kang He went crazy again.


    ¡°I advise you to face reality. why are you still pestering Kang Xue for an exnation? She didn¡¯t want to marry Sun You, okay?¡± Lu Qi crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°All of this is thanks to your good father! If he didn¡¯t insist on marrying her to Sun You and imprison her, how could all of this have happened?¡±


    the expressions of the people who were watching the show changed, and even the whispers became softer.


    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s Kang Xue who stole my boyfriend!¡± Kang He shouted like a mad woman.


    Lu Qi¡¯s head almost split open from her shouting, so she simply covered her ears and walked to the side.


    kang he went crazy on her own and pointed the finger at Jiang Yu. ¡°How about you? shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation for not returning the goods? Also, shouldn¡¯t you exin the fake goods you sold?¡±


    ¡°What exnation do you want?¡± Jiang Yu looked at her coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you read the Rules of the Shop when you bought it? It¡¯s only because you can¡¯t resell the bracelets you bought. Of course, I can¡¯t return them for you. as for the original and the stolen bracelet, anyone who has bought a bracelet before would know that Diana is the original and bubbles is the thief.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Kang He shouted excitedly and immediately turned her eyes to the surrounding onlookers. ¡°Jiang Yu is putting on airs just because she¡¯s the movie queen! He clearly bought a fake and was exposed by me, but he still refuses to admit it!¡±


    Although she shouted like this, no one around her responded to her.


    Jiang Yu continued. ¡°You bought arge number of bracelets from me and then resold them at a high price. You even lied that the one you were selling was the original Kang He. I wanted to ask you. How could you ask me to exin it to you? Shouldn¡¯t you be the one giving me an exnation? You¡¯ve ruined my reputation and deceived the consumers. Kang He, what you¡¯re doing is a business fraud. It¡¯s illegal, do you know that?¡±


    After Jiang Yu said this, Kang He froze on the spot and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    The people around originally wanted to see Jiang Yu make a fool of herself, but they didn¡¯t expect to see Kang He, who hade to make trouble, make a fool of herself.

 Chapter 1079 Fleeing In Defeat

    As a result, the spearhead of their whispered discussion was pointed at Kang He. "So it''s an unscrupulous merchant who deceives his customers."


    "I''m starting to doubt if the man she''s talking about is really her boyfriend."


    "Even though Kang Xue isn''t a good person, I don''t think she''s brave enough to steal her sister''s boyfriend, right?"


    Everyone''s spearheads were pointed at Kang He, which made her panic for a moment.


    She quickly calmed herself down and smoothened her hair with her hand before saying, "Don''t be led by Jiang Yu! Since I''m Kang Xue''s sister, I wouldn''t frame her for no reason! It''s a fact that she stole my boyfriend and married him! as for Jiang Yu, even if she wasn''t selling fake goods, it was a fact that she didn''t return them for me! Don''t you care about this?"


    The surrounding people were silent.


    Jiang Yu crossed her arms and said coldly, "what else do you want everyone to care about? As her sister, you''ve been suppressing her at home. you think that since she''s your sister, she shouldn''t be living better than you. So regarding her marriage with Sun You, are you unwilling to let her steal your boyfriend, or are you in disbelief that she actually agreed to marry Sun You? also, regarding the refund, i''ll tell you onest time. it''s non-refundable unless it''s a quality problem. If it wasn''t for the quality issue with that batch of bracelets, I definitely wouldn''t have returned them for you."


    "Jiang Yu! you''re really a stubborn person!" Kang He couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Do you know how big of a loss I''ll suffer if I store five hundred thousand bracelets in my warehouse? "


    "You know that''s 500000 bracelets? if I were to return the goods for you, how much would I lose?" Jiang Yu retorted.


    "Jiang Yu, don''t try to twist your words! I''m asking you, are you going to return the goods or not!"


    "I won''t." Jiang Yu''s tone was very firm, and there was no room for negotiation.


    "Jiang Yu! you!!!"


    Before Kang He could finish her sentence, a middle-aged female teacher squeezed through the crowd and shouted, "Make way! what happened here?"


    Someone briefly exined the matter, and the female teacher walked in front of Kang He and said, "Miss, if you have any disputes with the students from my school, pleasee with me to the office to discuss and resolve it."


    "Alright." Kang He''s face immediately changed into a smug expression. "Jiang Yu,e with me to my office to discuss and resolve this."


    "No!" Jiang Yu refused decisively.


    Kang He was anxious when she heard this and reached out to pull Jiang Yu. "Jiang Yu! Hurry up and¡­!"


    Before she could finish speaking, Kang He''s hand was pped away by the female teacher.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Miss, please control your emotions! You''re already disrupting the school''s order! If you don''t stop now, I''m going to call the police!"


    As she spoke, the female teacher took out her phone and was about to call the police.


    "Didn''t you say you''d go to the office to settle it?" Kang He was a little flustered, and her hair was unkempt.


    "That''s a peaceful solution, not a violent one!" the female teacher said.


    Kang He was speechless. After a long time, she resentfully said, "I don''t think your school is that good. A teacher would cover up for a student without even asking for a reason? How can people like you be teachers?"


    Kang He''s curses were getting more and more unpleasant. It didn''t sound like something a rich youngdy would say.


    The female teacher couldn''t take it anymore and called the police, asking them to teach this foul-mouthed woman a lesson.


    Kang He was busy scolding others and didn''t notice the female teacher''s actions.


    by the time she noticed it, the police sirens were already right in front of her.


    "You really dare to call the police!" ah! Kang He screamed. She waspletely flustered and wanted to run.


    The female teacher tried to grab it but failed. Kang He ran all the way to the outside of the school. Just as she was about to bypass the police car, she was caught red-handed by the police who got out of the car.


    "Let go! do you know who I am? I''m the young miss of house Kang, Kang He!" Kang He shouted.


    But the police wouldn''t listen to her. They took her into the police car.


    "Stop! If you don''t stop, I''ll get my dad toe! You''ll all be fired!" Kang He twisted her body, trying to break free from the police''s grasp.


    however, the police were very strong and Kang He couldn''t break free. She could only use Mr. Kang''s identity to try to get them to let her go.


    But the police wouldn''t listen to Kang He.

 Chapter 1080 Got Beaten Up

    Before getting into the police car, Kang He was still struggling. She turned her eyes to the school, hoping that a kind person woulde to save her.


    However, the people who had been watching had already been chased back to the ssroom by the female teacher.


    Just as Kang He was in despair, a "good person" walked over. she took a closer look and realized that the person was Jiang Yu.


    "What are you doing here?" Kang He shouted in fear.


    Jiang Yu ignored her and handed a name card to the police officer. She said with a smile, "This is her father''s contact information. If there was a need, he could try to contact them. Her father is a prideful man. If he knew that his daughter was taken away by the police for a lesson, I don''t know where he would put his face."


    After the police took the business card, they took Kang He back to the police station.


    The police began to question and record her statement for her disruption of the school''s order.


    "Your name."


    "Kang He," Kang He said unwillingly.


    The police officer who was taking down the statement looked up at her and continued to ask, "Tell me your purpose for going to green vine University. You can''t just cause trouble for no reason, right?"


    "I''m not that kind of person!" At the mention of this, Kang He got excited and quickly told everything with exaggerated details.


    "So you went to pester her?"


    "What are you saying? I have my reasons and evidence!" Kang He mmed the table and shouted, "the Vixen stole my boyfriend and I''m not allowed to say anything? So what if she''s my sister? I can''t spoil her!"


    "I won''t punish you this time. When you go back, be careful. Don''t always be impulsive and do things without considering the consequences." The police officer warned.


    "I know," Kang He replied impatiently. In this life, no one has ever dared to talk to me like that except for my dad."


    "What''s wrong with you, little girl?" The police officer frowned. if you don''t listen to me, I''m going to call your father.


    Upon hearing this, Kang He quickly restrained herself and said, "I''ll listen, I''ll listen, alright? By the way, police, how many years will my sister be sentenced to for snatching my boyfriend?"


    "This isn''t against thew. How many years do you want her to be sentenced to?" The police said helplessly. This isn''t a crime at all. Do you even know thew, youngdy?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She hurt me!" Kang He was unhappy again. "How is it not illegal? You even conspired with others to trick me and scammed 15% of mypany''s shares! That''s fraud, how is it not illegal?"


    "When did this happen? You''re only bringing it up now. You don''t even have enough evidence, so how can you break thew?" The police officer''s face was serious. He didn''t dare to think that this person in front of him, who knew nothing about thew, could actually have his ownpany?


    Thepany would lose money sooner orter.


    "I don''t care. Help me think of a crime." Kang He pouted and decided to be a scoundrel.


    "You ..." The police officer had no choice but to give Mr. Kang a call, telling him toe to the police station and take his daughter home.


    Mr. Kang was a prideful person, and his face turned pale when he heard that his daughter was taken away by the police for causing a disturbance in society.


    He rushed to the police station without stopping and saw Kang He cowering in a corner, as if she was afraid of him.


    He first apologized to the police and then carried Kang He into the car. He asked the driver to drive to Kang He''spany and nned to leave her there.


    "How did I give birth to such a useless daughter like you!" Mr. Kang was heartbroken and didn''t notice that Kang He''s cowering behavior waspletely different from usual.


    "If I''m useless, then you can go find Kang Xue." Despite her cowardice, Kang He''s mouth was as sharp as ever. "Isn''t she married to Sun You? That''s your good daughter."


    "You''re nning to spend the rest of your life in Sun You''s body, aren''t you?!" Mr. Kang was so angry that he pped Kang He. "I''ve told you so many times, Sun You is not good enough for you!"


    Kang He, who had been pped, fell silent. after a long time, she said, "Oh, then forget it. I don''t want a man who doesn''t deserve me. Don''t you think so, dad?"


    The Kang He now waspletely different from before. Not only did she look up at father Kang, but her expression was also very innocent.


    "Dad, I''ll listen to you from now on. Please don''t lock me in the basement again, okay?"


    Mr. Kang paused-he didn''t recognize his daughter anymore.


    Her appearance had not changed, but her mental state was different from before.

 Chapter 1081 Status Of The Competition

    Kang He''s mental state was unstable. not only did Mr. Kang notice it, but even Dai Zhu, who had only spoken to her a few times, noticed it.


    Jiang Yu had been in school for the past few days. Not only did shefort Kang Xue, but she was also worried that Kang He would go crazy ande to school again. After all, her mental state had already shown some problems. Sometimes, she was normal, and sometimes, she was abnormal. No one knew when her next illness would act up.


    Kang Xue was still as depressed as before. she didn''t have much energy in ss, and even during breaks, she was very depressed. She didn''t have the energy that someone her age should have.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu took turns tofort her, but Kang Xue remained unmoved. They didn''t know if she was listening or not.


    Dai Zhu no longer had any words offort to say. she was currently pulling at her hair in frustration as she said, "Kang Xue wasn''t like this before, but ever since Kang He came to school to make a scene, Kang Xue has be depressed. This Kang He is really a troublemaker. She has mental problems and still came to the school to make trouble!"


    "I don''t know if she has a better memory after being taken away by the policest time. but I think she''s mentally ill, so she probably won''t run thatpany anymore, right? Otherwise, wouldn''t thatpany be ruined by her? " Lu Qi guessed.


    "Who knows? there''s no one else normal in their family other than Kang Xue." Dai Zhu crossed her arms in front of her chest and said angrily.


    Lu Qi looked at Jiang Yu and remembered that she was still busy with thepetition. There had been cases of Jiang Yu falling sick because of thepetition and Kang Xue''s matters, so Lu Qi was very worried about her physical condition.


    "Xiao Yu," she said, "you can leave Kang Xue to us. You can focus on thepetition.


    "Yes." Jiang Yu nodded and said, "I know. "


    Even though she said that, Jiang Yu still had no intention of returning to thepany.


    Sister Xia was in charge of thepany now, so Jiang Yu was very assured. Moreover, thepany didn''t have any big business at the moment. It was just an ordinary small essory business, so Jiang Yu didn''t need to worry about it at all.


    As for the script for thepetition, Jiang Yu could design it anywhere as long as she had the inspiration.


    Speaking of this, Dai Zhu began to care about Jiang Yu''spetition situation. "Jiang Yu, how''s yourpetition going? Isn''t it time for you to participate in the preliminaries in the capital?"


    "Yes." Jiang Yu replied softly, "There''s still half a month before the deadline. We can still make it. "<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I think you''ll definitely be able to advance sessfully." Dai Zhu sighed.


    "It''s still an unknown. Moreover, the official request for the draft for thepetition this time is a hand-drawn draft, which needs to be delivered personally." Jiang Yu smiled and had a rough idea of the script in her heart.


    "This is so troublesome. If it were me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to hold on in the first round." Dai Zhu had never participated in apetition like this before, and she knew it was going to be troublesome.


    She had only participated in a scriptwritingpetition once before, and she was framed by her adopted sister, Dai Zi. Although the truth of the matter was revealed in the end, the shadow that this incident had cast on Dai Zhu was still lingering.


    As a result, even after so much time had passed, Dai Zhu had not signed up for any of the more interestingpetitions.


    "I think you should sign up for somepetitions in the future." Lu Qi said, "don''t you often see those reality shows online? If you sign up, you can go out and see the world. You''re the only daughter in your family, and you''re going to inherit thepany. How can you not have seen the world?"


    "We''ll see." Dai Zhu yawned, nning to bluff her way through.


    Lu Qi was about to say something when she saw Kang Xue walking toward them.


    This was the first time that Kang Xue had taken the initiative to see them after thest incident.


    Kang Xue walked over and found a seat.


    The expression on her face was still very ugly. After hesitating for a long time, she finally said her purpose, "Jiang Yu, sun you asked me to meet him. Can youe with me?"


    When Dai Zhu heard this, she was immediately unhappy. "Don''t go. He''s not a good person, why are you going to see him? What if he brings that mentally unstable Kang He with him?"


    "He won''t. He said he''ll be the only one to see me." Kang Xue said softly, "He said he has something to give me. "


    "Who cares what he is? Even if he gives you his assets, you''re not allowed to go." Whenever Dai Zhu thought of Sun You, she could not help but feel disgusted.

 Chapter 1082 The In-Law Family Gave It To You

    I rejected him, but he said that his mother asked him to give it to me. Kang Xue said, "I thought about it. It''s better to meet him. No matter how much I hate Sun You, we''re married now, we can''t just not see each other."


    Dai Zhu sighed. alright, you have a point.


    "Jiang Yu, can youe with me?" Kang Xue looked at Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu agreed without any hesitation. "Alright," she said.


    Sun You and Kang Xue''s meeting time was set for the afternoon of the next day, at a coffee shop near Green Vine University.


    Although Jiang Yu apanied Kang Xue, she did not appear in front of Sun You. instead, she chose a seat that was closer to them and sat down.


    Sun You took out a small package and passed it to Kang Xue, "here, my mom asked me to give this to you."


    "I''m sorry, but you should take it back," Kang Xue said, not nning to ept it.


    Sun You was a little impatient, but he continued to put on a gentle and elegant front, "This is a gift from your inws, just keep it. If you don''t ept it, I won''t be able to exin it to you when I go back."


    ".. Alright." Kang Xue could only ept the package.


    "Open it and put on the thing inside," Sun You said.


    Kang Xue didn''t know what was going on, but she still opened the package. There was a jade bracelet and a five-carat diamond ring inside.


    "Why are you giving me this?" Kang Xue was shocked.


    "You''re the daughter-inw of the sun family now, so it''s only right for me to give you these things." Sun You said, "take it out and put it on."


    Kang Xue looked at those things and remembered that Kang He came to the school to cause trouble a few days ago. she immediately lowered her head and whispered, "I''m sorry, I know you like Kang He, but it wasn''t my intention to marry you. If you really like Kang He, then I won''t stop you."


    Not only was Sun You stunned, but Jiang Yu, who was nearby, was also stunned.


    Sun You didn''t expect that there would be a married woman in this world who would allow her husband to cheat on her, and the person she cheated on was her own sister.


    For a moment, he didn''t know what expression he should use to face Kang Xue.


    Was she nning something in her heart, or was she really stupid?


    Seeing that Sun You didn''t respond, Kang Xue quickly kept her things and said, "Alright, I''ve already epted the item. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first."<novelnext></novelnext>


    As she spoke, Kang Xue hurriedly stood up, wanting to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    Before she left, Sun You called out to her and said slowly, "Kang Xue,e back to the sun family with me after the holiday."


    Kang Xue didn''t dare to respond and ran off with her things.


    Since the person involved had already left, there was no need for Jiang Yu to continue staying here. As such, she stood up and prepared to leave, but Sun You stopped her, "Jiang Yu."


    Jiang Yu paused and turned around to look at Sun You. "How did you know I was here?"


    Sun You smiled. "Kang Xue kept looking in your direction when she was talking. It''s hard for me not to notice her."


    Jiang Yu heaved a sigh of relief. why? did you stop me because of the 500000 Yuan order from Kang He? "


    "Of course not." Sun You''s smile widened. "I''m already married to Kang Xue, so I have nothing to do with other women''s affairs."


    Jiang Yu looked at Sun You in surprise. she did not expect this man to have such an awareness.


    "If Jiang Ran and Kang He knew about this, I wonder how they''d cry," she said with a smile.


    Sun You paused andughed, "you shouldn''t mention irrelevant people at a time like this." I stopped you only because I wanted to say hello to an old acquaintance."


    "since that''s the case, we''ve already greeted them. if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave." With that, Jiang Yu left.


    It was rare for Sun You to not be angry at being ignored. Instead, he looked at Jiang Yu''s back with interest and Kang Xue''s figure appeared in his mind.


    She really was an extraordinary woman.


    When Jiang Yu returned to school, she saw Kang Xue and Dai Zhu talking andughing.


    although he still looked a little ufortable, he was much better than before.


    Jiang Yu also smiled and walked over to pat Kang Xue on the shoulder. "You''re feeling better now, right?"


    "Yes. Although I still feel a little sad sometimes, I''m much better than before. Kang Xueughed. "You really can''t keep things to yourself. You''ll feel better if you say it out loud."


    "It''s good enough that you can think like this." Jiang Yu smiled in relief.

 Chapter 1083 - 1083 Competition Manuscript

    1083 Competition Manuscript


    After Kang Xue¡¯s matter was settled, Jiang Yu could prepare for thepetition in peace.


    for the preliminarypetition in the capital, Jiang Yu had already finished drawing the manuscript during her break and was ready to send it to thepetition office in the capital before the deadline.


    Sister Xia had wanted to go with her, but she couldn¡¯t leave thepany without people, so she had to give up.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu were also facing their elective course final exams and had no time to apany Jiang Yu. Kang Xue¡¯s electives were different from theirs. Her final exam was in two weeks, so she had plenty of time.


    In the end, it was Kang Xue who apanied Jiang Yu to thepetition venue to submit the manuscript.


    Jiang Yu also nned to take Kang Xue out for a walk. Even though she said that her mood had improved, she would still be depressed if she stayed in one ce all the time.


    The capital wasn¡¯t far from green vine university, and it only took half an hour by car.


    Jiang Yu took the manuscript and stood at the school gate with Kang Xue to hail a taxi.


    Kang Xue watched as Jiang Yu brought her into the taxi and couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you always take a taxi when you go out?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Jiang Yu did not feel that there was anything wrong.


    ¡°But with your status, shouldn¡¯t you have your own driver?¡± Kang Xue said, ¡°let¡¯s not talk about other identities first. You are the boss of a jewelrypany. Which boss nowadays takes a taxi when going out?¡±


    Even the driver felt that what Kang Xue said made sense, ¡°yeah, the big bosses these days all have their own chauffeurs. Who would still go out and take a taxi?¡±


    Since the two people in front of her said so, Jiang Yu could only smile and say, ¡°I understand. When Ie back this time, I¡¯ll hire a driver.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Kang Xue volunteered.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    After arriving at the venue, Jiang Yu handed thepetition draft to the organizer and filled in a form with her personal information. She nned to leave with Kang Xue.


    When she reached the door, a girl carrying a backpack rushed in from outside. She kept her head down and identally bumped into Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Kang Xue quickly caught Jiang Yu and prevented her from falling.


    However, the girl was not so lucky. Not only did she fall to the ground, but the document in her arms also fell to the ground.


    After the girl picked up her documents, she quickly apologized to Jiang Yu. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Are you alright? It¡¯s all my fault for not looking where I was going!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Yu consoled her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± The girl shook her head.


    As she said that, another sharp voice came from behind the girl, ¡°Mi Fei! Why are you so touchy!¡±


    Mi Fei was the girl who had bumped into Jiang Yu.


    The owner of the other voice was also a pretty girl. she had a pair of sunsses on her palm-sized face. She walked over and seemed to be apologetic as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my sister has always been so reckless and always causes trouble outside. I¡¯m sorry, did I hurt you just now?¡±


    Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± the girl said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Mn, a participant in thispetition. Are you one too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my name is Jiang Yu.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the movie queen Jiang Yu!¡± Mn covered her mouth and said, ¡°I knew you looked familiar through the sunsses. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the movie queen Jiang Yu! I didn¡¯t expect you to participate in thispetition. But you¡¯re the movie queen. Are you sure it¡¯s okay for you to participate in apetition instead of acting?¡±


    Mn¡¯s words sounded like she was worried that if Jiang Yu did not act, the paparazzi would write some exaggerated rumors, but in fact, her words were full of ridicule.


    ¡°Moreover, she had not learned it professionally. Wasn¡¯t this like showing off one¡¯s skills in front of an expert?¡±


    Jiang Yu also understood the meaning behind Mn¡¯s words, so she smiled and said, ¡°Yup, I know. I just wanted to give it a try at the beginning, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to participate in the preliminaries in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Mn praised with a fake smile. ¡°By the way, I still have to hand in my manuscript, so I¡¯ll talk to youter. I hope we have the chance to meet in the International Finals.¡±


    Mn walked up to Mi Fei and said fiercely, ¡°let¡¯s go, quickly hand in the manuscript! You¡¯re so slow, are you trying to make me unable to hand in my manuscript?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mi Fei said timidly.

 Chapter 1084 - 1084 The Mi Sisters

    1084 The Mi Sisters


    Looking at their backs, Kang Xue couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these two to be sisters. The way they interact with each other is a bit simr to how kang he and I interact.¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Jiang Yu felt the same way.


    But even between Kang He and Kang Xue, it wasn¡¯t like between Mn and Mi Fei. Mnpletely suppressed Mi Fei.


    Mi Fei was Mn¡¯s sister.


    ¡°The way the two sisters get along is really strange.¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself.


    However, this was someone else¡¯s family matter, and she had no right to interfere.


    She brought Kang Xue around the area and had dinner with her before they took the bus back to school.


    As soon as Kang Xue returned to school, she was busy helping Jiang Yu hire a driver. Jiang Yu, on the other hand, asked sister Xia about thepany¡¯s situation and began to search for information about the Mi sisters on the inte.


    It was easy to find information about the Mi family. In less than fifteen minutes, Jiang Yu had found all the information.


    The Mi family was a wealthy family in Yang city, and old master Mi was a big merchant in the jewelry industry. Although he had already retired, there were still legends about him in the business world.


    Mn and Mi Fei were his granddaughters, but Mi Fei was not his real granddaughter.


    It turned out that after the Mi couple had been married for three years, they still did not have a child. They went to the hospital for a check-up, and it was said that Madam MI¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t make it easy for her to get pregnant. The couple thought of adopting a child, and this child was Mi Fei.


    However, two yearster, madam Mi mysteriously became pregnant. Compared to their adopted daughter, Mi Fei, of course, they would want a biological child more. However, they didn¡¯t send Mi Fei away, but let her stay and be the child¡¯s ymate.


    That was why Mi Fei had been her ymate since she was born in Mn, not her sister. although mr. and mrs. Mi had always said that Mi Fei was also the youngdy of the Mi family, and that Mn would call her sister in front of outsiders, Mn had always looked down on Mi Fei behind her back and never called her sister. She only treated her like a servant.


    This situation had been confirmed today.


    ¡°Looks like Mi Fei¡¯s quite miserable.¡± Jiang Yu leaned back in her chair and thought silently.


    A few dayster, Kang Xue handed over the driver¡¯s information to Jiang Yu.


    ¡°I helped you recruit them. what do you think?¡±


    Jiang Yu took a rough look and saw that there were no major problems. She said, ¡°no problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I can contact him toe to work.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Kang Xue left excitedly.


    Since she could find something to do instead of keeping herself cooped up, he would let her be. This was also the reason why Jiang Yu handed this matter over to Kang Xue.


    The preliminary rounds in the capital were much stricter than the preliminary rounds at the provincial level. the results of thepetition would be personally called to inform the contestants themselves, regardless of whether they were sessful or not.


    Jiang Yu received the call half a monthter.


    ¡°Miss Diana? ¡± The caller was a middle-aged woman. ¡°Is this miss Diana?¡±


    ¡°Hello, I am.¡± Jiang Yu replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m the person in charge of the International jewelrypetition¡¯s capital zone. I¡¯m calling you now to inform you that your participating draft has sessfully advanced. I¡¯ll send the process of going to the internationalpetition to your email. I hope you can check it in time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu received an email in her mailbox.


    After she opened it, she got up and went to pack her luggage.


    Those who participated in the preliminaries of the International jewelrypetition had to go to a specific area and wait there for the theme of the preliminaries. The time limit was half a month, and the contestants had to design a piece of jewelry ording to the theme within half a month.


    Those who exceeded the time limit would be eliminated.


    Before Jiang Yu left, she handed thepany over to sister Xia to manage. Even though sister Xia wanted to go with them, she had to stay in Shanghai because of thepany.


    However, she was worried that no one would take care of Jiang Yu if she went to the internationalpetition alone. ¡°That¡¯s half a month. If you go alone, who will take care of you?¡±


    ¡°Who said no one is taking care of me?¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Mo Long has already promised to apany me. It¡¯s just that he has some urgent work to do recently, and he¡¯lle to me after he¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll be more at ease with Mo Long taking care of you.¡± Sister Xia heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave thepany to you then, sister Xia.¡± Jiang Yu said sincerely.


    ¡°You can rest assured.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu got on the ne and headed to the internationalpetition area.

 Chapter 1085 - 1085 An Unexpected Encounter

    1085 An Unexpected Encounter


    This time, the internationalpetition would be in Singapore, and Jiang Yu spent three days learning Singaporean by herself.


    Although he wasn¡¯tpletely familiar with it, it was enough for daily greetings.


    As for Mo Long, after he was done with his work, he took a ne to Singapore.


    the organizer of thepetition had booked a hotel for all the participants, so as soon as Jiang Yu arrived in Singapore, there was a special reception staff to take her to the hotel.


    The hotel wasn¡¯t very big, but it was very exquisite and gorgeous. This reminded Jiang Yu of a saying-concentration is the essence.


    After Jiang Yu returned to the hotel with Mo Long, she wanted to go out for a walk. anyway, the theme of thepetition hadn¡¯t been released yet, so they still had a lot of time to go out and y.


    Mo Long was naturally very willing to do so. In his earlier years, he had studied in Singapore and was very familiar with the surrounding ces.


    Although there might be some minor changes after so many years, the overall situation was still the same as before.


    He first took Jiang Yu to the mermaid park. He originally nned to take her to see the two mermaid statues, but he did not expect to meet Jiang Yu¡¯s acquaintance there.


    In fact, even though they were acquaintances, Jiang Yu herself did not feel that they were too familiar. They had only met once that day and had not had any in-depthmunication with each other. Moreover, they did not have a good impression of each other.


    the so-called ¡°acquaintances¡± were Mn and Mi Fei.


    when Mn saw Jiang Yu, she immediately smiled and waved to greet her. ¡± ¡°Jiang Yu!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked over and saw Mn and Mi Fei standing at the fence beside the bridge.


    Since she had already greeted her, Jiang Yu could not pretend that she did not see anything. Hence, she could only walk over and smile. ¡°hello, I didn¡¯t expect you to be in thispetition area.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence.¡± Mn smiled as she looked at the tall and handsome man beside Jiang Yu. her eyes could not help but stare.


    before she could ask, ck dragon spoke first, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Yu¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±


    This sentence was like a basin of cold water, instantly dousing Mn¡¯s enthusiasm.


    However, she was only discouraged for a moment. she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Yu¡¯s friend. My name is Mn. This is my sister, Mi Fei.¡±


    He was just a fianc¨¦, not a married husband!


    Mi Fei kept her head down. Even when Mn introduced her to others, she did not dare to look up.


    Mn was angry, ¡°I¡¯m introducing you to someone. Don¡¯t you know how to raise your head and say hello? Do you even have any manners? have you eaten all the etiquette you¡¯ve learned over the years?¡±


    Mi Fei was shocked. She slowly raised her head and whispered, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mi Fei.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she quickly lowered her head.


    However, the moment she looked up, Jiang Yu saw the bruises on the corners of Mi Fei¡¯s eyes and mouth.


    ¡°Mi Fei, is your face hurt?¡± Jiang Yu asked, ¡°look up. I¡¯ll take a closer look.¡±


    Mi Fei was too timid to raise her head. Mn stood in front of her and smiled. She fell while taking a showerst night. It¡¯s not a big deal, so don¡¯t worry. This sister of mine has always been reckless, whether it¡¯s other people¡¯s matters or her own matters. She¡¯s always been like this, always getting hurt.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jiang Yu looked into Mn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then you must be careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on her,¡± Mn smiled and looked at Mo Long. ¡°You said you¡¯re Jiang Yu¡¯s fianc¨¦. What¡¯s your name? Who doesn¡¯t introduce themselves?¡±


    Mo Long frowned, not wanting to tell her his name.


    ¡°He is Mo Long, the president of the Mo Corporation in Shanghai,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the young and promising Mo Long, the great president Mo that my grandfather has been talking about. Mn looked at him with even more admiration and did not hide his desire. My grandfather has always said that the Mo Corporation in Shanghai is an existence that can overshadow the entire city. I always thought that the president of thispany would be a middle-aged man, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so young and handsome.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°he doesn¡¯t like to talk to strangers. If you have something to say, just tell me.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Mn¡¯s mouth twitched. She had forgotten that there was still a tough character, Jiang Yu, here.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go for a walk. If we¡¯re fated, we¡¯ll meet again.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and left with Mo Long.


    Mn looked at the back of Mo Long and Jiang Yu as they left, and anger welled up in her heart.


    With nowhere to vent her anger, Mn could only vent it on Mi Fei.

 Chapter 1086 - 1086 Just Next Door

    1086 Just Next Door


    Mn raised her hand and pped Mi Fei. she said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! why didn¡¯t you say anything when I was introducing you to the others?¡±


    Mi Fei was used to Mn¡¯s bullying, so even when she was beaten, she did not dare to resist. She could only endure Mn¡¯s abuse.


    Mn¡¯s words were getting more and more unpleasant,pletely unlike what a rich youngdy should be like.


    After she was satisfied with her scolding, she pushed Mi Fei and said, ¡°It¡¯s boring. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mi Fei lowered her head, looking exactly like a servant.


    Mn and Mi Fei returned to the hotel together and happened to bump into Mo Long returning with Jiang Yu.


    Mn¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw ck Dragon. She tossed Mi Fei aside and walked over.¡± Mo Long! What a coincidence, are you guys on this floor too?¡±


    Mo Long ignored her and used his room card to open the door, entering with Jiang Yu.


    It was Jiang Yu¡¯s first time in Singapore and she was not used to it. It had only been an hour and her body was already feeling ufortable.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Long did not continue to bring her along. Instead, he brought her back to the hotel and even bought her medicine.


    Mn felt both sweet and angry at being ignored by Mo Long. However, even if she was angry, she would not throw a tantrum at Mo Long. In the end, Mi Fei would be the one to get hurt.


    Just as Mo Long was about to close the door, Mn quickly put one of her feet in and was ruthlessly mped by the door.


    ¡°Ah!¡± It hurts! she cried out.


    Mo Long¡¯s movements paused as he coldly looked at Mn. ¡°Don¡¯t look for trouble on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s deliberately looking for trouble?¡± Mn rubbed her ankle in pain. ¡°I just wanted to help you take care of Jiang Yu because she looked unwell! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate it, but why are you talking about me like this!¡±


    Mo Long turned his head and ignored Mn.


    He ced Jiang Yu on the bed and covered her with the nket.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s face was pale, and her lips were a little blue. She had experienced some limatization before, but she was fine after taking the medicine and resting for a day or two.


    Now that she had obediently taken her medicine, she fell into a deep sleep.


    Mo Long was reading a book by the bed when Mn limped in. ¡°Is Jiang Yu alright?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t disturb her,¡± Mo Long replied while reading his book.


    ¡°What do you mean by this? I¡¯m just worried about Jiang Yu.¡± Mn¡¯s face was round as if she was really angry. ¡°Besides, my leg was injured because of you. Don¡¯t you even have an apology? ¡±


    At this point, Mo Long finally gave Mn a meaningful look. ¡°Are you saying you put your foot in there on purpose?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t listen to me at all!¡± Mn put her hands on her hips and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t put my feet out to block the door, you would have shut me out!¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re here now. But what¡¯s the point of you entering?¡± Mo Long asked in return.


    ¡°To help you take care of Jiang Yu, of course!¡± Mn made a solemn vow. Although her limping wasical, she was still moving very fast.


    She walked over and sat down next to Mo Long.


    ¡°I¡¯m a girl too, of course I know how to take care of a girl.¡± Mn smiled and deliberately moved closer to ck dragon.


    She had a very fragrant smell on her body, but it was abnormally pungent to Mo Long.


    He put down the book, grabbed Mn by the cor, and threw her out of the room.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Mn shouted in horror.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Long said coldly before closing the door.


    Mn stood at the door, and in front of her was the cold door.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± Mn was very angry and limped back to her room.


    Her room was right next to Jiang Yu¡¯s.


    She opened the door and saw Mi Fei standing behind her. hence, she was furious again and scolded, ¡°Are you trash? Can¡¯t you see that my foot is injured? Hurry up and get me a doctor!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Mi Fei quickly ran to the front desk and asked the staff to help contact the doctor.


    A grand hotel like this would always have a few specialized doctors assigned to it. As long as they made a phone call, they would be there at any time.


    The staff at the front desk contacted a doctor named Yaqi, who was a handsome blond man.


    Although he was young, his medical skills were excellent.


    He followed Mi Fei to Mn¡¯s room and saw her sitting on the bed in a loose nightgown, rubbing her ankle.


    ¡°Mn, the doctor is here.¡± Mi Fei said submissively.

 Chapter 1087 Lecherous Desire

    Mn''s appearance was very pure, and now she was wearing a loose nightgown, which made her look even more pure and attractive.


    Yaqi was a doctor, but he was also a man. Seeing the scene in front of him, his blood immediately began to boil.


    Mn did not notice Yaqi''s gaze, because in her eyes, no matter how handsome Yaqi was, he could not be as handsome as Mo Long.


    "Help me take a look if you''re here." Mn urged impatiently, "My ankle is injured. Do you want me to get out of bed and invite him over? "


    Mi Fei quickly brought Yaqi to Mn''s bed.


    Yaqi took out some medicinal wine from the first aid box, poured a little on his hand, and rubbed it with his palm. Then he rubbed it on Mn''s ankle.


    "Ah!" The tingling pain from her ankle made Mn cry out in pain again, but it sounded like a groan inviting him over.


    His hand kept moving up, from her ankle to her knee.


    Mn knew what the man in front of her wanted to do. She grabbed the man''s hand and asked coldly, "Doctor, what are you doing?"


    Yaqi smiled. "My beautifuldy, I''m sorry. I''m also immersed in your beauty and can''t extricate myself, so I can''t control my feelings for a while."


    Mn stared at Yaqi and suddenly grinned. "Doctor, are you single?"


    "Yes," Yaqi answered.


    Mn smiled and said,"I have a friend who is very beautiful and is also single. Doctor, are you interested in getting to know him?"


    Yaqi paused, and the smile on his face widened. "Of course."


    "She''s just next door to me, and her name is Jiang Yu. She was not feeling well and her brother was taking care of her. When you go, just say that ''Ms. Mi Fei next door rmended you." Mn said.


    "Sure, no problem." Yaqiughed.


    Their entire conversation was in English, and Mi Fei did not understand a word. However, she vaguely heard her own name, and she didn''t know if it was an illusion.


    After Yaqi finished applying the medicine for Mn, he knocked on the door next door with the first aid kit.


    "Hello," Mo Long unwillingly opened the door. "Who is it?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yaqi smiled innocently. "Hello, I''m the Doctor rmended by miss Mi Fei next door. I heard that miss Jiang Yu is not feeling well, so I came over to take a look."


    "No, she''s already resting." The more Mo Long looked at this Yaqi, the more suspicious he felt. thus, he blocked the door and did not allow Yaqi to enter.


    And it was a doctor rmended by Mi Fei? Was it the Mi Fei next door who had her head lowered and was silent?


    "Sir, I''m a doctor. As a doctor, I know better than you what the patient is like." Yaqi stood at the door. "Besides, I''m already here. If you don''t let me in, wouldn''t you be letting Miss Mi Fei down?"


    Everything he said made sense, and even Mo Long had no reason to not let him in.


    Furthermore, Mo Long was indeed a little worried about Jiang Yu. Thus, Mo Long let Yaqi in.


    Yaqi walked in. When he saw Jiang Yu for the first time, he felt as if his heart was hit hard by something.


    Even though her face was pale and she looked weak as shey in bed, Yaqi could see her original beauty through her sick face.


    He had seen countless beautiful women, both easterners and westerners. However, it was the first time he had seen such a beautiful woman like Jiang Yu.


    His heart was itching, but he didn''t dare to act rashly because there were others present. Thus, he could only obedientlyplete the entire set of inspections and said to Mo Long, "Miss Jiang Yu''s health is fine. It should be a physical difort caused by her first timeing to this ce. She''ll be fine after a few more days of rest."


    "Yes." Mo Long''s response was extremely cold.


    Yaqi didn''t care. His heart was full of Jiang Yu, not the tall man in front of him.


    Yaqi knocked on Mn''s door again after he left the room.


    Mi Fei opened the door and let him in.


    "Oh my God! miss Mi Fei, miss Jiang Yu next door is so beautiful!" Yaqi couldn''t help but praise.


    "I told you, my friend is very pretty." Mn covered her mouth andughed. "Don''t worry. I''ll introduce you to her when she wakes up. Just wait for my good news."


    "But miss Mi Fei, why are you helping me?" Yaqi was confused.


    " Because I like her brother, but she never agreed." Mn pretended to be very aggrieved.

 Chapter 1088 The Deal

    "So you want to introduce me to your friend. That way, she won''t have time to interfere in the matter between you and her brother?" Yaqi raised his eyebrows.


    "Yeah," Mn smiled. "That way, you can have a girlfriend, and she''s so pretty. Why can''t you?"


    "I''m grateful." Yaqi smiled, took Mn''s hand and gave her a kiss.


    He went back with his first aid kit, and Mn asked Mi Fei to get Yaqi''s contact information from the front desk staff.


    When Mi Fei handed the contact information to Mn, she hesitated and said, "Mn, this doctor doesn''t look like a good person. You shouldn''t get too close to him."


    Mn red at her and said, "what does it have to do with you? Do you think you''re a member of the Mi family just because yourst name is Mi? I''m warning you, you''re just a servant. I''m giving you face by calling you sister in front of others. You should be grateful, do you know that?"


    Mi Fei stopped talking and nodded after a long time. "I know. I''m sorry, I overstepped my boundaries."


    "That''s more like it. You have to always remember your identity. If it wasn''t for our family taking you in, how could you have such a good life today?" Mn put away Yaqi''s contact information and then went to sleep in the quilt.


    Mi Fei quietly spread her coat on the ground, and theny down with the little nket she had brought.


    This kind of life was boring, but to Mi Fei, the Mi couple were the ones who gave her a Second Life. so when the couple asked her if she wanted to stay and be Mn''s ymate, Mi Fei happily agreed.


    however, she did not expect things to gradually turn out like Mn looked down on her and thought that she was just a servant. Mr. And Mrs. Mi doted on Mn very much, so they turned a blind eye to Mn''s actions.


    Even so, this was still her home, and she didn''t want to leave it. Therefore, she could only swallow the suffering she had suffered.


    Jiang Yu had only rested for one night and her body was almost fully recovered. She was back to her previous energetic self.


    At the same time, the theme of the International jewelrypetition''s preliminaries had also been revealed-the ocean.


    This theme actually had another hidden meaning, which was environmental protection.


    The ocean''s pollution was very serious now, and it was no longer what it used to be. Therefore, the organizers set up this theme not only to let everyone design the ocean in their own hearts, but also to make everyone pay more attention to Environmental Protection.


    The theme this time has two meanings. It''s really difficult to design. Jiang Yuy in front of the desk and was very vexed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You''ve only rested for a night and your body hasn''t recovered yet. Why are you up to design jewelry?" Mo Long made Jiang Yu a bowl of milk oatmeal congee and urged her to get into bed and rest.


    I''ve already rested well. I''m just not limatized to the weather. Jiang Yu smiled. you don''t have to be so worried about me.


    that won''t do either. You have to rest well before you can start designing. ck Dragon''s attitude was firm.


    Jiang Yu didn''t argue with ck Dragon. She didn''t have any inspiration right now anyway. Even if she sat in front of the desk all day, she might not have any thoughts. He might as well rest and empty his mind. That way, he might get some inspiration.


    Hence, she stretched her back and said, "alright," he said.


    Jiang Yu had justid down when she heard someone knocking on the door.


    Jiang Yu was still wondering who woulde to find her when she heard the person outside the door say, "Jiang Yu, it''s me, Mn."


    "What is she doing here?" Jiang Yu asked in surprise.


    "She came to see you yesterday." Mo Long said unhurriedly, "But I chased her out.


    Jiang Yu was speechless. after a long time, she said, "let her in."


    ck dragon was silent, but he still opened the door for Mn.


    Mn''s ankle had not recovered yet, so he was still limping. When Jiang Yu saw this, she could not help but ask in surprise, "What happened to your leg?"


    Mn looked at Mo Long with a bitter expression and told him what happened yesterday.


    Jiang Yu fell silent for a moment and did not know what to say.


    However, that was not the purpose of her visit to Mn today.


    "Jiang Yu, I have a private matter to tell you." As she said this, Mn nced at Mo Long. "Can you let your fianc¨¦ go out? I only want to talk to you about this."

 Chapter 1089 Fake Love

    Before Jiang Yu could speak, Mo Long said, "Yu''er isn''t familiar with you. If you have anything to say, go and tell your sister Mi Fei."


    "No!" Mn rejected him without thinking. "I can only tell Jiang Yu about this!"


    "Please, Jiang Yu," she said coquettishly to Jiang Yu, "I can only tell you about this. "


    Although Jiang Yu didn''t understand what could make Mn only tell her, who had met her twice, so she still decided to listen and see what Mn was up to.


    Hence, she said to Mo Long, "why don''t you help me buy some fruits? I feel like eating some. "


    Mo Long looked at Mn and said softly, "Okay, call me if there''s anything. I''ll be nearby.


    ? With that, Mo Long went out. however, he didn''t go far. instead, he waited quietly at the door.


    When Mn saw that Mo Long had gone out, she said to Jiang Yu, " "Jiang Yu, actually, a doctor came to treat me yesterday. I fell in love with that doctor at first sight, but I''m too embarrassed to ask for it. Can you help me?"


    "How can I help you?" Jiang Yu was stunned.


    Mn quickly said, "He wille for a check-up in a few days. I will ask him toe and check your physical condition. Can you help me find out if he has a girlfriend? If you don''t, can you please say something good about me in front of him?"


    "Even if it wasn''t me, your sister Mi Fei would have done it, right?" Jiang Yu was confused.


    At the mention of Mi Fei, Mn''s expression became disdainful again. "She doesn''t dare to speak when she sees strangers. if I count on her for this, I''ll probably be able to attend that doctor''s wedding in a few years."


    "Even so, this isn''t something hard to say. There''s no need to hide it from my fianc¨¦. "


    "I''m a girl and I''m not familiar with him. How can I ask him about this?" Mn immediately put on an aggrieved look and said, "Sorry to trouble you, Jiang Yu."


    Jiang Yu did not want to agree to her request, so she thought of an excuse. "I''m sorry, but I need the draft for the design of thepetition these few days..."


    Before she could finish, Mn interrupted her, "Jiang Yu, I really don''t know who else I can ask for help from other than you. I''m too shy to ask directly. Can you please help me ask?"


    Mn squeezed out two drops of tears as if she really loved the doctor.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Alright, I understand," Jiang Yu sighed.


    Anyway, it was just a matter of saying a few words, and it wouldn''t take much time.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu had agreed to her request, Mn left happily.


    After Mn left, Mo Long returned to his room. "What did she just say?"


    Jiang Yu repeated Mn''s words.


    "She likes that doctor? " Mo Long paused as he recalled the blond man from yesterday.


    "I don''t know if it''s true or not, but she looked a little pitiful, so I agreed to it. anyway, it''s just a few words, it won''t take long."


    "I can''t tell that she likes that doctor." Mo Long said, "She doesn''t look like a simple person. "


    "Maybe. it''s their fault for having suchplicated family rtionships." Jiang Yu sighed. "And as long as Mi Fei is mentioned, Mn''s expression will be very ugly. Yesterday, when I was introducing Mi Fei, I also saw that Mn''s attitude towards Mi Fei ispletely different from how a sister treats her sister. It''s more like how a rich youngdy treats her own servant."


    The Mi family is quite powerful in Yang city. It''s not strange that they can raise Mn.


    Mo Long had some understanding of the Mi family, but not much, because he had never worked with them before. Although a few years ago, house Mi had the intention to work with Mo Long in the jewelry industry, Mo Long wasn''t interested in jewelry at the time, so he rejected them tactfully.


    He didn''t expect to meet someone from house mi again at an international jewelrypetition after so many years. He didn''t know if he should say that it was an ill-fated rtionship.


    "I don''t know how Mi Fei can continue to endure it. even though Mn treated her like this, she still stayed by Mn''s side." Jiang Yu felt very strange.


    Could it be that Mn had something on Mi Fei?


    In a few days, it would be the "re-examination " day that Mn had mentioned. Yaqi took the first aid box and walked into Mn''s room.

 Chapter 1090 - 1090 Conspire

    1090 Conspire


    Mn handed a bottle of drink to Yaqi and said, ¡°This is my friend¡¯s favorite drink. If you give this to her, she¡¯ll be very touched.¡±


    Yaqi took the bottle of drink and saw that the cap had already been twisted off.


    He smiled and threw the drink back. ¡°Miss Mi Fei, your methods are too clumsy. Anyone with eyes can tell that this drink has been opened. Is your friend an idiot?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mn¡¯s breath was stuck in her throat, and she swallowed it down after a long time. ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    !!


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. What kind of medicine do I not have?¡± Yaqi smiled proudly. ¡°But your friend seems to be a very serious person, so I don¡¯t want to use such a tough and dirty method. I want her to belong to me willingly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Mn sneered. ¡°My friend isn¡¯t a decent person. Don¡¯t be fooled by her innocent appearance, she was actually full of evil intentions. Dr. Yaqi, you don¡¯t have to think about anything else, just focus on her.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yaqi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is it okay to drug her?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Mn raised her eyebrows andughed. ¡°How do you know that she doesn¡¯t like this?¡±


    Yaqi paused, and the smile on his face became more meaningful.


    He took his first aid kit and knocked on Jiang Yu¡¯s door.


    The person who opened the door was still Mo Long.


    ¡°You again?¡± Mo Long frowned. ¡°Yu ¡®er¡¯s body has already recovered.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m a doctor. Isn¡¯t it up to the doctor to decide whether the patient¡¯s body had fully recovered? You¡¯re not a doctor, how do you know if miss Jiang Yu¡¯s body has recovered?¡±


    Mo Long was about to say something, but Jiang Yu had already gotten off the bed and walked over. ¡± Hello, doctor, pleasee in. ¡±


    Yaqi walked in very easily. First, he did a set of checks on Jiang Yu, then he took out a syringe.


    Miss Jiang Yu¡¯s body is indeed fine now, but if you want to recover faster, you still need to inject vitamin C. This can improve and optimize the energy metabolism of the cardiac cells.


    As he spoke, Yaqi rummaged through his first aid kit, but he couldn¡¯t find the vitamin C solution.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Yaqi smiled in embarrassment and said to Mo Long, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go to the nearest pharmacy and buy a bottle of vitamin C solution,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. Don¡¯t you have vitamin C solution in your first aid kit?¡± Mo Long frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, ¡± Yaqi shrugged. ¡°I forgot that I¡¯ve used up all the medicine in my first aid kit. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to buy it. Although it¡¯s not a necessity, it¡¯s still medicine that¡¯s good for the body. I¡¯m a doctor, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Mo Long looked at Yaqi for a while before turning around to leave.


    However, he didn¡¯t go to buy the medicine. Instead, he stood at the door.


    Yaqi thought that Mo Long had gone out to buy medicine, so he quickly walked to the door and locked it.


    ¡°Doctor? Why did you lock the door?¡± Jiang Yu sensed that something was wrong with Yaqi, so she quickly took the scissors on the bedside table and hid them behind her.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid that someone wille and disturb us.¡±


    Yaqi smiled and pretended to rummage through the first aid kit. Finally, he took out a small bottle and said, ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s still one more bottle!¡±


    He sucked the liquid into the syringe and grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s arm to inject her.


    ¡°Doctor!¡± Jiang Yu dodged and asked warily, ¡°What is this? ¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a vitamin C solution. What did you think it was?¡± Yaqiughed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s no more?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find it again? Alright, quickly inject this.¡± As he spoke, Yaqi tried to grab Jiang Yu¡¯s hand again.


    Jiang Yu took a step back, picked up her phone and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve found him, let my fianc¨¦e back.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡± Yaqi paused. ¡°That man is your fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± As Jiang Yu spoke, she was about to give Mo Long a call.


    However, Yaqi snatched the phone from Jiang Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s your fianc¨¦? Since things have already developed to this point, I will not stop.¡± Yaqiughed lecherously and grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s arm, trying to push the liquid in the syringe into her.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Jiang Yu shouted, took the scissors behind her, and stabbed it into Yaqi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yaqi screamed and fell to the ground.


    Jiang Yu took the opportunity to run towards the door, but Yaqi, who was on the ground, grabbed her ankle and identally fell to the ground.


    When Mo Long heard the screams, he took out his room card and was about to open the door, but he realized that the door was locked from the inside and couldn¡¯t be opened.

 Chapter 1091 Jumping Out Of The Window

    Yaqi grabbed Jiang Yu''s ankle and endured the pain to inject the syringe into Jiang Yu''s calf.


    His arm was still bleeding, and when he raised his hand, it flowed all over the ground.


    At the door, Mo Long didn''t have the time to call the front desk to get them to open the door. He could only take a few steps back and prepare to kick the door open.


    Mn, who was next door, had been hiding at the door, checking the situation outside. Seeing that Mo Long was about to kick the door open, Mn quickly ran out to stop him.


    "Mr. Mo Long! What are you trying to do!" Mn shouted.


    Her scream alerted Yaqi and Jiang Yu who were in the room.


    Jiang Yu struggled to get up and wanted to open the door, but her legs had lost all strength and her body was gradually getting hot.


    "What the hell is this?!" Jiang Yu shouted angrily.


    She did feel that there was something wrong with this doctor, but she did not expect him to be a sanctimonious bastard.


    Yaqi''s arm was bleeding too much, and he didn''t stop the bleeding in time, so he was a little unconscious now.


    At the door, Mn was still dragging Mo Long, not allowing him to kick the door open.


    "Mr. Mo Long, what''s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry to kick the door down?" Mn grabbed onto Mo Long''s arm tightly. "If you forget your room card, you can just call the front desk! "


    "Shut up!" Mo Long flung Mn away and angrily rebuked, "Please have some self-respect and don''t stop me!


    As he said that, Mo Long took a few steps back before charging forward and kicking the door.


    The door was very sturdy, and even Mo Long had to kick it several times before it opened. Mn, who had been left aside, took the opportunity to call the front desk.


    When Mo Long rushed into the house, he saw Jiang Yu lying on the ground powerlessly. The culprit was dragging her numb body to the window.


    Jiang Yu''s apartment was not on a high floor. There was a shed set up by a fruit stall below. Yaqi had already checked the surrounding situation before he came so that if he failed, he would have a way to escape.


    However, he did not expect that he would be hurt by Jiang Yu. Even if he wanted to escape now, it would take some effort.


    "Yu ''er!" Mo Long fearfully carried Jiang Yu to the bed. When he saw her red face, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    "Stop!" Mo Long grabbed onto Yaqi''s cor. "What did you do to Yu ''er?!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yaqi was shaken violently and instantly felt dizzy. However, he managed to hold onto the windowsill and didn''t fall to the ground.


    At this time, the front desk staff also came in. As soon as she entered the door, she saw the blood on the ground and took a few steps back in shock.


    Mn followed the receptionist in and saw Mo Long and Yaqi standing by the window. Mo Long even looked at Yaqi with an angry expression, as if he was questioning him.


    Mn worried that Yaqi would betray her at this moment, so she quickly walked to Jiang Yu''s side and shouted, "Jiang Yu! what''s wrong with you? Mr. Mo Long,e and take a look!"


    Mo Long was shocked. He ignored Yaqi and quickly went to check on Jiang Yu''s injuries.


    Mn took advantage of this opportunity to walk in front of Yaqi and gave him a hard p. "You beast! Is this your doing? What did you do to Jiang Yu?"


    Yaqi looked at Mn in surprise and could not help but say, "Miss Mi Fei..."


    He was not a fool. When this woman introduced Jiang Yu to him for no reason, he already felt that there was something wrong with her. However, she didn''t expect this woman to strike back without changing her expression, as if the whole thing had nothing to do with her.


    When Yaqi shouted "Miss Mi Fei ", Mn had secretly pushed him out of the window.


    Yaqi had nned to escape by jumping out of the window, so the window had been opened long ago, which made it more convenient for Mn.


    "Ah!" Yaqi was pushed down without any preparation and immediately let out a scream.


    Mo Long looked over and saw Mn anxiously shouting, "Argh! this man jumped down!"


    Mo Long furrowed his brows, but he didn''t have time to care about other people''s affairs. Instead, he told the front desk staff, "Contact the doctor immediately."


    His expression was really ugly, and there seemed to be ayer of frost between his brows.


    "Alright," he said. The receptionist took out her phone and made a call.


    Soon, a white-haired man came in with a first aid kit.


    As soon as he arrived, the receptionist heaved a sigh of relief and shouted, "Dr. Roger, the patient is here!" He said.


    Roger quickly walked over and did aplete examination of Jiang Yu. He then asked the front desk to get a basin of cold water from the bathroom while he helped Jiang Yu cut a wound on her finger with a knife.

 Chapter 1092 - 1092 Don’t Live

    1092 Don¡¯t Live


    Mn wanted to sneak away while everyone¡¯s attention was on Jiang Yu, but she was caught by the cor by Mo Long.


    ¡°Miss Mn, I¡¯ll need you to exin why you were stopping me before.¡±


    Mnughed awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Mo Long, it¡¯s meaningless for you to doubt me like this. I was afraid that you would get injured from kicking down the door, so I stopped you. However, since you¡¯re not injured and there¡¯s a doctor here to treat Jiang Yu, I¡¯ll be going back first.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that doctor?¡± Mo Long¡¯s eyes were like torches, and he had no intention of letting Mn go.


    Mn struggled a few times but could not break free, so she said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Mo Long, don¡¯t you care about Jiang Yu¡¯s injury at all?¡±


    Mn nced at Jiang Yu as she spoke.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Yu had already regained consciousness with Roger¡¯s help.


    Jiang Yu first thanked roger and the front desk, then looked at Mn meaningfully. After a long time, she smiled and said, ¡°This doctor is not a good person. I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I know.¡± Mn felt guilty, and her back was covered in cold sweat. The doctor just jumped out of the window. ¡°I¡¯m going to see how he is. It¡¯ll be bad if he runs away!¡±


    As she said that, Mn struggled fiercely, trying to break free from Mo Long¡¯s grasp. However, Mo Long also let go and took out his phone to call the police.


    After calling the police, Mo Long walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side and asked gently, ¡°Yu ¡®er, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°Although I knew that there was something wrong with this doctor from the start, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold. He dared to hit me in broad daylight. He had just heard Mn say that he had jumped out of the window. Although the floor was not high, it was still on the third floor. If he had jumped down directly, he would have had to use at least one leg.¡±


    Only then did Mo Long walk to the window and look down. He saw a group of people gathered below, with Yaqi, who had fainted from excessive blood loss, lying in the middle.


    The people below were still discussing, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with this young man? He¡¯s covered in blood.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, could it be that something happened upstairs?¡±


    It¡¯s so scary. Is he alive or dead? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is there anyone who has the guts to go and take a look?¡±


    While they were still chattering, Mn had already rushed down the stairs and squeezed into the crowd.


    Mn was also scared when she saw the blood on Yaqi¡¯s body. After all, it was her first time seeing such a scene. But now, if she was still so afraid, he would point her out without hesitation when Yaqi was rescued.


    ¡°You¡¯re even more useless than Mi Fei!¡± Mn cursed in a low voice and squatted down to check for Yaqi¡¯s breath.


    The temperature also proved that Yaqi was not dead. However, he had lost too much blood and was pushed down from the third floor by Mn. The shed built by the fruit stall had copsed, so he was probably not far from death.


    However, Mn did not want him to live. If he lived, he would be the only one who would be unlucky in the end.


    Mn waved and shouted, ¡°everyone, make way! I¡¯ve already called the ambnce! You¡¯ll hold up the doctors ¡°work if you stay here!¡±


    Hearing this, the surrounding crowd dispersed to make way, but the voices of discussion did not stop.


    Mn quickly picked up the broken wood and hid it under her skirt while everyone was looking at Yaqi.


    The piece of wood was very small, and one of its ends was very sharp. Mn looked at it and eximed that the heavens were helping her.


    Mo Long, who was standing on the third floor, witnessed everything and could not help sneering. ¡°I thought she was just a pampered youngdy. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so bold in this matter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yu asked in surprise.


    Mo Long then told Jiang Yu what happened downstairs and added, ¡°Although I also think that it¡¯s better for that man to die, there are still many things that I need him to give me answers to, so I can¡¯t just watch him die. Yu ¡®er, I¡¯ll get the front desk to send someone to take care of you. I¡¯ll go downstairs to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t let Mn seed.¡±


    Mo Long went downstairs and walked to Mn¡¯s side. He looked down at Mn and Yaqi and said in a cold voice, ¡°Miss Mn, please throw away the thing in your hand.¡±


    Shocked, Mn raised her head to look at Mo Long and smiled. ¡°Mr. Mo Long, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about that half of a piece of wood.¡± Mo Long directly made things clear, which made Mn¡¯s expression turn ugly.

 Chapter 1093 The Heavens Are Helping Me

    "Mr. Mo Long, are you joking again?" Mn stretched out her hands, but her palms were empty.


    However, Mo Long was not surprised because he knew that half of the wood was hidden under Mn''s skirt.


    However, he was not interested in exposing Mn. Instead, he looked at her with interest. "<iss Mn, don''t you have anything to say about this?"


    "What do I have to say? I don''t even know this man." Mn said, "He wanted toy his hands on Jiang Yu. I didn''t order him to do it."


    "Is that so?"


    Mo Long only asked this one question, but it instantly threw Mn into a state of confusion.


    Why did he ask this? Did he already know something? However, when she introduced herself to Yaqi, she had only mentioned Mi Fei''s name. Even if Yaqi had really mentioned her to Mo Long, Mo Long should have been suspicious of Mi Fei!


    Mn pretended to be calm and said, "Mr. Mo Long, I have no need to lie to you. I don''t care if you believe me or not, but I really have nothing to do with this man."


    But a few days ago, you said that you liked him and wanted Yu ''er to help you ask if he has a girlfriend. Mo Long said nonchntly.


    "This is because ... Because this man is very handsome. That''s why I''m attracted to him." Mn stammered, "But you can''t say that I have a rtionship with this man just based on this, right? Mr. Mo Long, even if you really want to find out the truth, you can''t just frame a good person, right?"


    Mo Long looked at Mn in amusement but did not refute.


    Not long after, the ambnce arrived. The doctors carried Yaqi onto a stretcher, and Mn followed.


    "Are you the patient''s family?" The doctor asked.


    "Yes, I''m his sister." Mn exined anxiously and then quickly got into the car.


    Mo Long followed closely behind and exined, "I''m the patient''s older brother."


    "You!" Mn''s face turned green with anger.


    This Mo Long was clearly going against her!<novelnext></novelnext>


    The doctor didn''t suspect anything. After closing the car door, he rushed back to the hospital with the others.


    After emergency treatment, Yaqi''s life was no longer in danger. However, because of the excessive blood loss and the heavy blow from falling from the third floor, he was still in aa. Moreover, there was a 150% chance that he would be a vegetable.


    After hearing the news, Mn was secretly relieved, and the stone that had been hanging in the air also fell to the ground.


    It seemed like even the heavens were helping her!


    She didn''t expect Yaqi to be in a vegetative state. She just wanted him to be in aa until the end of the preliminary round. When she returned to the country, no one would pursue what happened here.


    "Miss Mn, don''t be too happy. Your joy is written all over your face." Mo Long''s sudden words gave Mn a fright.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Mn was confident now. Since Yaqi was not going to wake up, no matter what she said, no one would be able to testify.


    "It''d better be nonsense," Mo Long looked at Mn coldly. "The first time he came, he said that he was rmended by miss Mi Fei next door. You said that it has nothing to do with you. It''s impossible, no matter how you think about it."


    "So it''s Mi Fei? I really didn''t know anything about this!" Mn pretended to be surprised. "She''s always so submissive. I didn''t expect her to do such a thing in private! Mr. Mo Long, don''t worry. I''ll go back and find out what''s going on. If she was really the one who instructed me to do this, I''ll definitely punish her and give you and Jiang Yu an exnation!"


    She put on a look of abhorrence, and anyone who saw it would think that this had nothing to do with her, and that it might all be Mi Fei''s fault.


    Mn that Mo Long had no intention of leaving, Mn did not intend to stay any longer, so she turned around and left.


    Before she left, Mn went to the doctor''s office and asked again, "Doctor, when will my brother wake up?"


    "A conservative estimate is a month." The doctor adjusted his sses. "He lost a lot of blood and fell from upstairs. He was sent in a littlete. It''s a miracle that he will wake up in a month. After all, there''s still a 50% chance that he''ll be a vegetable."


    "Alright, then. Doctor, please help me save my brother. He''s still so young, I don''t want anything to happen to him." Mn looked sad on the surface, but in fact, she was already overjoyed.


    "I can only try my best, but I can''t guarantee it." The doctor sighed.

 Chapter 1094 The Godly Doctor Takes Action

    Mn went back to the hotel and knocked on Jiang Yu''s door.


    After Jiang Yu opened the door, she saw Mn standing at the door with red eyes and a very aggrieved expression on her face. "I''m sorry, Jiang Yu. I didn''t know that the doctor would be this kind of person. I''m so sorry that you were injured so badly. it''s all my fault."


    Jiang Yu could not tell if Mn''s apology was sincere or just for show, so she just smiled and said, "It''s okay. Look at me, I''m fine,"


    "But if it wasn''t for me, things wouldn''t havee to this." Mn was still crying. "I''ve already heard from Mr. Mo Long that Mi Fei instructed that man to do this. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely punish her when I get back. I''ll definitely give you a satisfactory exnation."


    After that, Mn went straight back to her room without listening to what Jiang Yu said.


    "Mi Fei." Jiang Yu muttered the name a few times and felt that things were definitely not as simple as they seemed.


    not long after, ck dragon also returned.


    "Has the doctor woken up?" Jiang Yu asked.


    "No, I didn''t," Mo Long shook his head. "The attending doctor said that he won''t wake up for the time being, and there''s a 50% chance that he''ll be a vegetable."


    "It''s that serious?" Jiang Yu was shocked. is it because I stabbed him or because he fell from upstairs? "


    "Both," Mo Long said, "Mn said that he jumped down by himself, but he was about to lose consciousness at that time. It was hard for him to even walk, so how could he still have the strength to climb up the window sill and jump down?"


    "That means¡­ Was pushed down by Mn?" Jiang Yu''s temples began to throb. She didn''t expect that Mn, the Missy who didn''t do anything, would be so cruel to do such a thing.


    "We can''t rule out that possibility, and it''s very likely." Mo Long muttered to himself, " furthermore, when I mentioned Mi Fei''s name in front of her at the hospital, she pushed the me onto Mi Fei without thinking and was convinced that this matter was instigated by Mi Fei. It''s hard not to be suspicious.


    "With Mi Fei''s personality, she wouldn''t do such a thing." Jiang Yu said, "And you and I have seen Mn''s attitude towards Mi Fei. Even if Mi Fei is angry, she should be trying to harm Mn, not me."


    "So, this Mn not only has bad acting skills, but her IQ is also a little worrying." Mo Longughed. " However, that man is still unconscious. There''s no direct evidence to prove that this matter is rted to Mn."


    Jiang Yu was silent for a while before saying, "Can you help me buy some silver needles for acupuncture? I''ll go to the hospital to see him."


    Mo Long immediately understood what Jiang Yu meant and said, "Okay, I''ll get Teng Yi to send it over now."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Alright," he said.


    "This matter couldn''t be dyed. If it was dyed until Yaqi woke up, then the preliminary round would have ended long ago. by then, even if Yaqi could prove that Mn was the instigator, she had already returned to the country and there was no way to pursue the matter."


    After Mo Long called and informed Teng Yi, Teng Yi immediately sent someone to catch the earliest flight to Singapore and handed the silver needles to Jiang Yu that night.


    The next day, Jiang Yu brought the silver needles to the hospital where Yaqi was.


    Mn had been paying attention to Jiang Yu''s movements. seeing that she was holding something in her hand and following Mo Long, Mn guessed that she had gone to the hospital.


    Although Mn knew that Yaqi would not wake up for a while, Mn still followed him secretly with Mi Fei.


    If things changed, she could throw Mi Fei out as a scapegoat.


    After they arrived at the hospital, Mn took Jiang Yu to Yaqi''s ward. his eyes were tightly shut, and his lips were white.


    When the nurse who was doing her rounds saw them, she thought that they were the patient''s family members and did not think much of it. After the routine inspection, he went out with his notebook.


    After the nurse left, Jiang Yu took out her silver needles and got Mo Long to untie Yaqi''s shirt. She then inserted the silver needles into Yaqi''s acupuncture points.


    Although Mn didn''t know much about medicine, she knew that it was acupuncture, which was usually used to save people in chinese medicine.


    Shocked, Mn quickly went to the office to call the doctor. "Doctor! someone is giving my brother an injection in his ward!"


    Hearing this, the doctor could not care less about the documents in his hand and quickly followed Mn to Yaqi''s ward.


    As soon as he pushed the door open, he saw that the upper body of the patient lying on the bed was covered with silver needles.


    "Stop!" He shouted.

 Chapter 1095 - 1095 Miraculous Skills

    1095 Miraculous Skills


    The doctor¡¯s face turned red and he rebuked angrily, ¡°What are you guys doing? This is a hospital! You¡¯re so bold, you actually dare to publiclyy your hands on a patient!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± Jiang Yu exined. ¡°I¡¯m a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. I did acupuncture on him. This is recorded in traditional Chinese medicine. ¡±


    However, the doctor did not listen at all because he did not believe that Jiang Yu knew any acupuncture.


    ¡°Shut up! you¡¯re so young and you already know acupuncture?¡± The doctor said angrily, ¡°And you say you¡¯re a Chinese medicine doctor? When I was your age, I was still in medical school! You can¡¯t even be considered an intern!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve really misunderstood. I¡¯m really a traditional Chinese medicine doctor. ¡± Jiang Yu exined helplessly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯ll just see if he wakes upter.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! This is a human life, how can you joke around with a human life!¡± The doctor refused to agree and asked Jiang Yu to remove the silver needles as soon as possible.


    Jiang Yu wanted to drag on for a while longer, so she casually changed the topic. ¡°Doctor, my medical skills have been recognized. I won¡¯t risk my reputation to treat him, so I definitely won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either!¡± The doctor¡¯s face turned red. Just as he was about to speak, he heard the person on the bed moan.


    ¡°The patient is awake?¡± The doctor was shocked and quickly called for the nurse who was doing the ward round to make the record.


    ¡°Check the patient¡¯s various statistics and see if there are any abnormalities.¡± The doctor ordered.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    The nurse on duty gave Yaqi aprehensive examination and recorded all the data. She handed the recorded data to the doctor, and the doctor was shocked when he saw the data. his body¡¯s stats are returning to normal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The nurse on duty nodded and said in an excited tone, ¡°this is a miracle, doctor! It¡¯s all thanks to your superb medical skills. Otherwise, we don¡¯t know when this patient will wake up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who saved ¡­¡± The doctor scratched his head and looked at Jiang Yu in embarrassment. ¡°The one who cured this patient is this female Chinese medicine doctor.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The nurse looked at Jiang Yu in surprise, but her eyes were soon filled with envy. ¡°He¡¯s younger than me, but his medical skills are so superb!¡±


    Jiang Yu was embarrassed by thepliment and her face could not help but blush. ¡°He¡¯s awake now, ¡± she urged. ¡°Can you please give him a check? we still have something to ask him.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    The doctor gave Yaqi a simple full-body examination. After confirming that there was no major problem, he took the first aid box and was ready to leave.


    unexpectedly, Yaqi reached out and grabbed the doctor¡¯s sleeve. he shouted in fear, ¡°What is this ce? Why did you lock me up here?¡±


    His eyes were listless, and his eyes were wide open when he spoke. It was as if there was a mouthful of phlegm stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Where is this ce? Why is it so dark? why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights?¡± Yaqi was still shouting.


    The people who heard him shout out all looked at him in surprise.


    Yaqi, he can¡¯t see?


    Jiang Yu waved her hand in front of Yaqi¡¯s eyes and realized that he had no reaction. he really could not see.


    Mn, who had been hiding at the door, found that Yaqi¡¯s eyes could not see, and he was very happy.


    it seemed like even god was helping her. as long as Yaqi couldn¡¯t see her and Mi Fei¡¯s faces, he could only identify Mi Fei when the time came.


    Seeing that no one responded to him, Yaqi couldn¡¯t help but cry, ¡°Wuahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! This ce was too dark! there¡¯s clearly someone here, why aren¡¯t you saying anything! Are you trying to scare me on purpose?¡±


    Yaqi seemed to have thought of something. He stopped crying and said in disbelief, ¡°¡­ You didn¡¯t turn on the lights. I¡¯m blind, right? ¡±


    Since he himself had already realized this problem, there was no need to hide it from the others. ¡°Yes, your eyes can¡¯t see,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Yaqi was in a daze, and even his breathing seemed to have stopped.


    The doctor quickly arranged for a CT scan of the brain. Half an hourter, the results were out.


    The reason why Yaqi couldn¡¯t see was because when he fell from upstairs, his head had suffered a serious impact, which formed a small blood clot in his brain.


    The small blood clot was pressing down on Yaqi¡¯s optic nerve, which was why he couldn¡¯t see.


    However, this was only a temporary phenomenon. Once the clotted blood naturally dissolved, it would be visible.


    After hearing the news, Yaqi¡¯s mood calmed down a little. He looked at the ceiling in a daze.

 Chapter 1096 - 1096 All The Answers

    1096 All The Answers


    He said he was looking at the ceiling, but in fact, he couldn¡¯t see anything. He could only immerse himself in the endless darkness.


    The doctor returned to the office after exining the things to take note of. The nurse who was doing her rounds also left after recording the numbers.


    Jiang Yu finally spoke. ¡± I heard from the front desk that you¡¯re their hotel¡¯s exclusive doctor. your name is Yaqi? ¡±


    Yaqi recognized that it was Jiang Yu¡¯s voice. at the same time, he also felt a sense of oppression. It should be Jiang Yu¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Yaqi answered.


    ¡°Then tell me, why did you attack me?¡± Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Who gave you the guts to attack in broad daylight? And you didn¡¯t even ask around before you made your move. You actually didn¡¯t know that I had a fianc¨¦?¡±


    Yaqi hesitated for a moment, but still said, ¡°Someone told me that he¡¯s only your brother.


    ¡°Who?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s miss Mi Fei.¡± Yaqi answered honestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed Mi Fei, ¡± muttered Mo Long. ¡°The first time we met, you said you were rmended by Mi Fei.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no evidence that the ¡®Mi Fei¡¯ is the real Mi Fei. Maybe someone is impersonating her?¡± Jiang Yu guessed.


    After she said that, Yaqi also felt that something was wrong.


    Putting aside the fact that someone would introduce their best friend to a man they were meeting for the first time, did Mi Fei not even know if her friend had a fianc¨¦? She even said that the man was her older brother. This was clearly nonsense.


    Either they weren¡¯t good friends, or they had been lying to him from the beginning.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said it, things are indeed a little strange.¡±


    Before he could finish, Mn pushed the door open with a bang.


    ¡°Scumbag! you actually woke up? Didn¡¯t the doctor say that you¡¯re going to stay unconscious?¡± Mn deliberately made her voice a little sharper to prevent Yaqi from recognizing her voice.


    Yaqi only felt that the voice was familiar, but it was not exactly the same as the one in his memory, so he did not dare to say if the woman in front of him was ¡°Miss Mi Fei. ¡±


    ¡°Mn? What are you doing here?¡± Jiang Yu asked in surprise.


    ¡°I just wanted to see what this scumbag looks like.¡± Mn snorted. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor! You actually had perverted thoughts about your own patient! You¡¯re really shameless, you¡¯re a disgrace to doctors!¡±


    Yaqi silently endured Mn¡¯s abuse and did not say a word. After she was done, Yaqi said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Mn!¡± Mn said loudly.


    Yaqi felt that the name Mn was familiar, but he could not remember where he had heard it. inparison, he had a deeper impression of Mi Fei.


    ¡°Where is Miss Mi Fei?¡± He asked.


    Mi Fei didn¡¯t understand Singapore, so he didn¡¯t know if Yaqi was calling her or if Mn had told her.


    ¡°The person on the bed is calling you. Are you deaf?¡± Mn urged impatiently.


    Mi Fei raised her head and said carefully, ¡°I¡¯m here. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Yaqi paused for a moment before he said in surprise, ¡°Miss Mi Fei, don¡¯t you know how to speak Singapore?¡±


    ¡°What can she do?¡± Mn rolled her eyes at Mi Fei. ¡°She¡¯s an illiterate. Do you expect her to speak Singapore?¡±


    ¡°But Miss Mi Fei, ¡± Yaqi said, ¡°Spoke Singapore very fluently that day. ¡±


    Mn paused and realized that she had said the wrong thing.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long looked at Mn at the same time. ¡°Mn, you have been pretending to be Mi Fei all this time?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mn quickly denied, ¡°Why would I pretend to be her? My name is Mn. I won¡¯t pretend to be someone else!¡±


    ¡°But Mi Fei can¡¯t speak Singapore, and Yaqi said that the person he talked to the other day was very fluent in Singaporean. Who else could it be other than you?¡± Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and looked at the flustered expression on Mn¡¯s face.


    ¡°There are so many people in this world called Mi Fei! What if someone else was impersonating Mi Fei? We¡¯re not the only contestants on that floor. There are other contestants! If you¡¯re saying that someone is impersonating Mi Fei, then the other contestants are also very suspicious!¡±


    ¡°Why would they pretend to be Mi Fei for no reason?¡± Jiang Yu pressed on. ¡°If I¡¯m really impersonating someone, I should be impersonating you, right?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what Mi Fei has done out there?¡± Mn took a step back, grabbed Mi Fei and began to question, ¡°Tell me, did you get into trouble again recently?

 Chapter 1097 Well Aware

    "I ... I didn''t!" Mi Fei was frightened, and her face turned pale. "I haven''t been out recently, and I haven''t talked to anyone."


    "Then what''s going on?" Mn insisted that this matter had something to do with Mi Fei. she already said your name, and you still want to deny it? "


    "But I really don''t know¡­! Mi Fei was on the verge of tears. I really have nothing to do with this! I don''t know the man on the bed!"


    "If you don''t know him, why would he say your name out of the blue?" Mn''s expression began to darken. "You''re still denying it?! Even if it really wasn''t you, it must be because you''ve caused trouble outside and someone wanted to frame you! So you''d better be honest with me, what kind of trouble you''ve caused outside!"


    "I really didn''t do it, you have to believe me!" Mi Fei shouted anxiously.


    Mn still wanted to say something, but Jiang Yu interrupted her, " "don''t force her. this has nothing to do with her. you can take her back first, I''ll take care of the hospital."


    "Alright," he said. Mn couldn''t wait to go back to the hotel, pack up, and go back home.


    What jewelrypetition? She was not going to participate.


    In any case, the manuscripts that had been submitted were not designed by her. They were just crowned with her name.


    Mn left with Mi Fei. before she left, she didn''t even look at Yaqi.


    "So who is this miss Mi Fei?" Yaqi was still confused. "She doesn''t speak Singapore today, but miss Mi Fei spoke Singaporean very fluently that day."


    "That''s not Mi Fei, it''s Mn." Jiang Yu exined to Yaqi as she packed up the silver needles.


    "Is it that Mn from earlier?" Yaqi asked.


    "Yes." Jiang Yu replied softly, "We''ve asked everything we wanted to ask. Regarding this matter, the police wille and talk to you after you recover."


    With that, Jiang Yu took the silver needle and left with Mo Long.


    "Hey! Hey!" Yaqi shouted from behind, "don''t be so cruel, okay? I''ll apologize to you, alright?"


    However, Jiang Yu and ck Dragon had already left and didn''t pay any attention to Yaqi.<novelnext></novelnext>


    On the way back, Jiang Yu looked out of the window and said after a long time, "It''s Mn."


    "She pushed the me to Mi Fei," Mo Long responded.


    It''s useless even if she doesn''t admit it. When Yaqi''s eyes recover, he can identify which Mi Fei it was.


    Although she said that, Jiang Yu still felt a little uneasy in her heart, as if something was going to happen.


    Sure enough, when Jiang Yu and Mo Long returned to the hotel, the room next door was already empty. The house was very clean, as if no one had lived in it.


    "It seems like she ran away because she felt guilty." Jiang Yu looked at the white sheets that were as good as new and saw a few pieces of paper scattered under the table from the corner of her eye. She walked over to pick it up and found that it was the design draft for the theme of the preliminarypetition.


    She left in such a hurry that she didn''t even take the design drafts with her. Jiang Yu looked at the manuscripts again and again and found that they were indeed very creative.


    "Mn''s character is not good, but she is quite talented in jewelry design." Jiang Yu handed the manuscript to Mo Long. "Take a look, isn''t it pretty good?"


    Mo Long took the manuscript and gave it a few looks before smiling. "It doesn''t look like it was designed by Mn."


    "Why?" Jiang Yu was surprised. "If it''s not Mn? Who else could it be?"


    "The design is surrounded by the inspiration of the designer, and the font is crooked. It doesn''t look like the handwriting of a well-educated youngdy like Mn." Mo Long exined, "This kind of writing is more like the writing of someone who hasn''t studied for many years. And Mn is a participant in this game, so what identity does Mi Fei have toe with her?"


    Jiang Yu was stunned and felt that Mo Long''s analysis made sense.


    If Mn hated Mi Fei so much, why did she bring her all the way to Singapore? If she had to bring a servant, there were many more servants who were more professional than Mi Fei. Why did she have to bring Mi Fei?


    A design manuscript was a cumbersome process. After designing, she would have to change it again and again. With Mn''s personality, she would probably get impatient after changing it once. If Mi Fei appeared in front of her at this time, wouldn''t she be even more annoyed?


    In that case, why did Mn bring Mi Fei along?


    Jiang Yubined Mo Long''s earlier analysis and came to a conclusion-all of Mn''s drafts for thepetition were designed by Mi Fei.

 Chapter 1098 - 1098 Return To Home Country

    1098 Return To Home Country


    Mn had brought Mi Fei back to China and did not even care about the International jewelrypetition. However, Jiang Yu continued to stay there until she handed in her manuscript.


    However, thanks to Mn, Jiang Yu also had a very good inspiration for the theme of the preliminary round.


    Mi Fei represented the ¡°polluted ocean¡± and Mn represented the ¡°source of pollution.¡±


    The source of pollution invaded the ocean, but it was unable topletely invade it.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu¡¯s jewelry design was in the quicksand style. The periphery of the quicksand was iid with jewels. The ck quicksand and the blue quicksand were tightly attached to each other, but they could not merge.


    After he was done with the draft, Mo Long apanied Jiang Yu to thepetition venue to hand in the draft, then bought the earliest flight back home.


    Mo Long had already taken care of all their matters in Singapore. Whether it was the broken door or Yaqi, who was recuperating in the hospital, he had already taken care of everything.


    One was to pay ording to the original price, and the other was to be handed over to the local police. when Yaqi¡¯s body recovered, the ¡± intentional injection crime ¡± alone would be enough to put him in jail for two or three years.


    However, in this way, no one could testify against Mn.


    As for the manuscripts, Jiang Yu had also brought them back and did not throw them away.


    If the designer was really Mi Fei, then he would return the manuscript to her. After all, she had put in a lot of effort into this. If Mn had not been in such a hurry to return to China, she might have already finished the design of this jewelry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into the Mi family¡¯s matter.¡± Mo Long muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯m very curious about what kind of family can raise someone like Mn. If you say that she is a replica of Jiang Ran, it doesn¡¯t look like it. Jiang Ran doesn¡¯t have such big guts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Mi family has spoiled her too much.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Jiang Ran really couldn¡¯t bepared with Mn. Although they were both favored, Jiang Ran only dared to y some small tricks. Even when she secretly sprinkled willow catkins in the dressing roomter, she only wanted to make Jiang Yu¡¯s body red and itchy and make her suffer a little. She didn¡¯t know that she was allergic to willow catkins and that her condition was very serious.


    Mn was different. She would be afraid when she saw those things, but even if she was afraid, as long as she could protect herself, she would do it without hesitation.


    after returning to the country, Jiang Yu first went to school to sign in, then took a bus back to the ink garden to rest.


    These few days in Singapore, she was not limatized to the climate and her body was really ufortable. Since she was finally back, Jiang Yu nned to take this opportunity to have a good rest.


    Mo Long, on the other hand, went to the office to check his past work documents.


    If he remembered correctly, just a few months ago, the Mi family jewelry store in Sun City had sent in an invitation for cooperation. However, Mo Long wasn¡¯t interested in jewelry at the time, so Teng Yi rejected him.


    The Mi family jewelrypany had submitted a lot of cooperation invitations. In the past few years, they had submitted more than a dozen invitations, but each of them had the same result-they were rejected.


    However, Mi family jewelry store didn¡¯t n on giving up and vowed to catch a big fish like ck Dragon. As long as they could cooperate with him on one order, it would be more than the Mi family¡¯s profit for half a lifetime.


    Mo Long found the most recent cooperation invitation and had Teng Yi reply with an agreement document.


    The Mi family jewelry shop had been waiting for this day. Now that Mo Long had finally relented and was willing to cooperate with them in the jewelry industry, it was truly a good fortune that could not be repaired in a few lifetimes.


    Hence, the person-in-charge of the Mi family jewelry store quickly replied, ¡°okay, ¡± and told the current boss of the Mi family jewelry store-father mi.


    Father Mi didn¡¯t know about what happened between Mn and Mo Long, but it would be useless even if he did. no matter how much he doted on his daughter, it didn¡¯t mean that she couldpete with thatrge sum of money.


    He immediately agreed on a time and ce to meet with Teng Yi and even specially moved it to tomorrow. He also said that he would visit personally.


    This was because he was afraid that Mo Long would suddenly go back on his word. After all, this person had many legends in the business world, including the ¡± unpredictable ¡± one.


    After deciding on the time and ce, Mo Long smiled. ¡°The Mi family is really eager, I¡¯m even more curious now.¡±


    ¡°What are you curious about?¡± Teng Yi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mo Long shook his head.


    The next afternoon, Mr. Mi arrived as promised. Mo Long had been waiting in the office for a long time.


    There wasn¡¯t a single person by father mi¡¯s side, not even the secretary who usually followed him.


    Hello, President mo. Father Mi said with a ttering smile.


    Hello, director Mi. Please have a seat. Mo Long raised his hand and motioned for father Mi to sit down. I¡¯m also doing this on a whim. I want to expand thepany¡¯s business in the jewelry industry. It just so happens that you¡¯re interested in working with me, so why not?¡±

 Chapter 1099 - 1099 Wishful Thinking

    1099 Wishful Thinking


    When father Mi heard this, he thought that Mi family¡¯s jewelry shop would have a bright future, so he spoke even more politely.


    ¡°President Mo, you¡¯ve found the right person!¡± Mr. Mi¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°As long as you want it, I have it all, no matter what material or style it is. Don¡¯t worry about working with me, the Mi family jewelry store is quite well-known outside, we definitely won¡¯t let the Mo Corporation lose face!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to cooperate with the Mi family. However¡­ Mo Long raised his index finger and gently knocked on the office desk in front of him. I heard that you have two daughters, Mi Fei and Mn? ¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Father Mi¡¯s eyes narrowed into a line. ¡°The two sisters are very close. Although Mi Fei is not my biological daughter, I have always treated her like one. Mn also treats her like a sister.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mo Long nced at father Mi, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s an international jewelrypetition recently. Your daughter Mn should have signed up for it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how did you know?¡± Father Mi didn¡¯t understand, but he quickly made up an image in his head.


    Could it be that Mo Long was interested in Mn, so he kept an eye on her schedule?


    However, Mo Long calmly exined, ¡°I met her in Singapore. Not only her, but also her sister, Mi Fei.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you met him in Singapore.¡± Cold sweat broke out on her father¡¯s forehead. ¡°The two of them must be having a great time together, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, they look very harmonious.¡± Mo Long smiled. ¡°Her attitude towards me and my fianc¨¦e is also very good. She¡¯s a pretty good child.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Only then did Father Mi feel at ease. He then realized the main point in Mo Long words. So President Mo already has a fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my fianc¨¦e is also participating in thepetition. I¡¯m going with her.¡± Mo Long nodded.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Father Mi was still smiling, but it was unnatural.


    He had thought that Mo Long was interested in Mn, which was why he paid special attention to her schedule. it turned out that he had only met her when he was apanying his fianc¨¦e to participate in apetition in Singapore.


    However, at least in front of outsiders, Mn did not say anything strange to Mi Fei or do anything strange. she did a good job.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided to work together, let¡¯s sign the contract today.¡± Mo Long ordered Teng Yi to bring two contracts over and handed them to father Mi. ¡°Boss Mi, please take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, please sign it.¡±


    Mr. Mi read through the two contracts carefully. The profit dividends written on them were equivalent to two years ¡®worth of Mi family jewelry store¡¯s profits. Such a huge number was enough to move father Mi¡¯s heart.


    He thought that Mi family jewelry was an above-average enterprise, and its annual profit was the number that most otherpanies could only achieve after a few years of hard work. However, Mo Long¡¯s one move was equivalent to two years of Mi corporation¡¯s profits, not to mention the otherpanies.


    It was no wonder that the otherpanies were so desperate to work with the Mo Corporation.


    He picked up the pen and signed the contract without any hesitation. As he signed, he smiled and said, ¡°President Mo is so generous!¡±


    this is only a small number to the Mo Corporation. Mo Long smiled. ¡°Director Mi, I look forward to working with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, goodbye President Mo.¡± Father Mi pulled a long face and left.


    Before he left, he sneaked a nce at Mo Long from the corner of his eye.


    The man was seriously dealing with the work documents in his hands. No one knew who had said that a serious man was the most attractive. Mo Long was originally a suave and elegant man, and the plus point of being serious was the icing on the cake. Furthermore, he was the president of the Mo Corporation at such a young age. Not everyone had such business capabilities. Only one such genius had appeared in decades.


    Father Mi took a few nces, and the fire in his heart started to burn.


    I wonder which family¡¯s daughter is so lucky to be able to marry President mo. Father Mi mumbled to himself. After he left the Mo Corporation, he called his Secretary, ¡°find out who Mo Long¡¯s fianc¨¦e is right now.¡±


    Secretary Liu was active on the inte all year round, so he naturally knew about this problem. ¡°President Mo¡¯s fianc¨¦e is the current movie queen, Jiang Yu. They¡¯ve already officially announced that after Jiang Yu graduates, she can choose a date to get married.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s the movie queen or not. Go and check Jiang Yu¡¯s background for me now! I want all her information within two days!¡±

 Chapter 1100 A Visit

    Jiang Yu''s social connections were very simple. Secretary Liu only used less than a day to find out everything rted to Jiang Yu.


    Mr. Mi looked at the document. It only took one page to summarize all of Jiang Yu''s social experiences up to now.


    "She is the daughter of the Jiang family." Father Mi and Jiang Hai were acquaintances, but they had never contacted each other since they met.


    Even though he and Jiang Hai had attended a cocktail party before, they had only met and greeted each other. Other than that, there was nothing else.


    Moreover, he had only heard that Jiang Hai had a daughter named Jiang Qi. He had never heard that he had another daughter named Jiang Yu.


    But no matter what, Jiang Yu was Mo Long''s fianc¨¦e. This was an established fact. In order for his future cooperation with Mo Long to be more smooth, and also to be able to find out more about Jiang Yu. Father Mi decided to meet Jiang Yu personally.


    "Secretary Liu, please help me make an appointment with the boss of Jiang jewelry."


    "Alright," he said.


    When Jiang Yu received Secretary Liu''s call, she was also stunned for a moment. "Will Mi jewelry do?"


    "Yes," Secretary Liu replied with a respectful attitude.


    Jiang Yu was silent for a while before she said, "Okay, I''m free these days. we can meet anytime."


    After hanging up the phone, sister Xia happened toe back with coffee for Jiang Yu. When she saw the puzzled look on Jiang Yu''s face, sister Xia asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Secretary Liu from Mi family jewelry just called me and said that their boss wants to visit me."


    "I''ve heard of this jewelry shop. It''s quite famous in Sun City." Sister Xia said, "but Jiang''s jewelry has just taken off. Why did the person in charge of Mi''s jewelrye to see you in such a hurry?"


    "I''m also thinking about this." Jiang Yu muttered, "but I''ve met the two daughters of the person in charge of Mi group."


    "I remember them too. One of them was called Mi Fei and the other was called Mn, right?" Sister Xia started to recall. "Many years ago, the Mi family jewelrypany held a special press conference. chairman mi''s two daughters also showed up. One was well-behaved and quiet, while the other was arrogant and domineering. she looked at everyone with her head held high."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, I already felt it when I was in Singapore." Jiang Yu nodded.


    "¡­ You''re talking about the International jewelrypetition right? But it''s said that Mn and Mi Fei are not studying jewelry design. Why are they participating in thispetition?" Sister Xia was a little puzzled. "Isn''t Mn''s major a smallnguage? As for Mi Fei, she heard that she didn''t like to study when she was young, so she dropped out of school. The Mi family also dotes on her a lot, so I''ll just go along with her wishes."


    "You don''t like reading?" Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment before sheughed coldly.


    "Whether she doesn''t like studying or doesn''t want her to study at all, I''m afraid only the person involved knows."


    The meeting time between Secretary Liu and Jiang Yu was two O ''clock in the afternoon the next day. As there was a long distance between Yang city and Shanghai, it would take some time for them toe. Mr. Mi also chose to pay a visit and even got Secretary Liu to prepare a gift.


    "Pleasee in." Sister Xia, who was acting as the Secretary, stood at the door and led Mr. Mi and Secretary Liu to Jiang Yu''s office.


    "Good day, you two." When Jiang Yu saw the two of theme in, she immediately got up from the guest sofa and motioned for them to sit down.


    "Hello," he said. Father Mi smiled and passed the things in Secretary Liu''s hands to Jiang Yu. "Nice to meet you. I don''t know what you like, so I just brought some local specialties from Sun City."


    Jiang Yu smiled and pushed the things back. "You''re too kind, boss Mi. I''m the junior, and you''re the senior. How can an elder give a gift to a junior?"


    Father Mi thought about it and felt that Jiang Yu was right, so he took the things back.


    After he sat down, he smiled and said, " a few days ago, President Mo talked to me about the jewelry business. I only found out then that you''re President Mo''s fianc¨¦e. I''ve been too rude. My daughter often watches your movies, but I had no idea you were President Mo''s fianc¨¦e, hahaha!"


    "It''s fine. Your daughter doesn''t know either." Jiang Yuughed. In other words, your daughter doesn''t seem to pay much attention to me.


    Mr. Mi smiled awkwardly, unable to find a topic to talk about.


    In the end, it was Jiang Yu who broke the awkwardness. however, I still have to congratte you on your cooperation with the Mo Corporation. Jiang Yu smiled. "I''ve seen your daughter in Singapore. she''s beautiful and quiet."


    "Oh, really? Hahahaha!" Mr. Mi was still smiling. "Actually, I know Lan Lan''s personality. She''s pretty, but she''s not quiet at all. She''s very noisy! "

 Chapter 1101 - 1101 Whose Design Drafts

    1101 Whose Design Drafts


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Mn, I¡¯m talking about Mi Fei,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Father Mi paused, and the smile on his face disappeared. After a long time, he finally found his expression and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ah, Feifei. She¡¯s very quiet and doesn¡¯t talk much at home. Maybe she met a stranger when he went out, so she¡¯s even more unwilling to talk.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. When we met, she¡¯s always hiding behind Mn. I can tell that she¡¯s really afraid of strangers.¡± Jiang Yu said casually and asked sister Xia to make three cups of coffee.


    ¡°Director jiang, you¡¯re very polite to your secretary. ¡± Father Mi changed the topic.


    !!


    ¡°Sister Xia is not my Secretary. She is my manager.¡± Jiang Yu exined. ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been filming recently. I¡¯m running thepany instead. So, sister Xia is temporarily acting as my Secretary.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re a manager in the entertainment industry.¡± Father Mi said, ¡°But you¡¯re the movie queen. Is it really okay for you not to act? Your fans must be looking forward to your new work.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Jiang corporation has just taken a turn for the better. I definitely won¡¯t go to film at this critical juncture.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I also signed up for the International jewelrypetition recently. I don¡¯t have time to film anymore.¡±


    ¡°Director Jiang is really multi-talented.¡± Father Mi smiled in a ttering manner.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, boss Mi.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Yu took out a few pieces of paper and handed them to her father. ¡°Please take a look at the handwriting. Are you familiar with it?¡±


    Mr. Mi took the piece of paper. There were only a few lines of crooked words on it. Only by looking at it carefully could one understand what was written on it. However, Mi Fei¡¯s father had no patience, because he could tell at first nce that it was Mi Fei¡¯s handwriting.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s familiar. It¡¯s Feifei¡¯s handwriting.¡± Mr. Miughed. ¡°This child didn¡¯t like to study when she was young. My wife and I doted on her a lot, so we just went along with her wishes.¡±


    The smile on his face was very fake, and it was obvious that he was just putting on an act. even at the mention of Mi Fei, he was not happy from the bottom of his heart.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°These are the design drafts I found in Mn and Mi Fei¡¯s room when I was in Singapore. I¡¯ve read it carefully, and it¡¯s Mi Fei¡¯s inspiration for the theme of thispetition.¡±


    ¡°This child has always been like this. Although she doesn¡¯t like to read or write, she likes to write down the things in her head. Even I, as her father, can¡¯t understand her thoughts. Father Miughed heartily,pletely unaware of the severity of the situation.¡±


    ¡°But as far as I know, only Mn signed up for the International jewelrypetition. Mi Fei didn¡¯t sign up, right?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes were like torches as she stared at father Mi. ¡°Then why did Mi Fei write down her inspiration and even draw a manuscript? If she was interested, why didn¡¯t hse participate in thepetition? Mn is interested in jewelry design. Why did she choose a minornguage major in the end?¡±


    Only then did Father Mi realize that something was wrong. However, he had already walked into Jiang Yu¡¯s trap and it would be difficult for him to get out.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to find a job in a smallnguage major than a jewelry design major,¡± he exined, stammering. ¡°That¡¯s why Lan chose this major.¡±


    ¡°This reason is very suitable for an ordinary family, but it¡¯s not suitable for Mn, right?¡± Jiang Yu smirked. ¡°If Mn is really interested in jewelry design, then she can choose to major in jewelry design. Who knows, she might be able to enter Mi¡¯s jewelry store and be a jewelry designer after she finishes her studies. If you say that she¡¯s also interested in minornguages, she doesn¡¯t pass the final exam every year. It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s interested in minornguages.¡±


    Mr. Mi¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Just then, sister Xia brought in the coffee that she had made. He quickly took a few sips of the coffee to ease his nervousness.


    Mn was not interested in anything, not to mention jewelry design and foreignnguages. When she first applied for her major, she had drawn lots to choose minornguage. Otherwise, she would not know what major she would be applying for.


    The International jewelrypetition this time was only held because someone joked in Mr. Mi¡¯s ear, saying, ¡°You¡¯re the boss of a jewelry store, and your two daughters don¡¯t like jewelry. Wouldn¡¯t yourpany be without a master in the future? This made Mr. Mi, who had always ced himself in a high position, feel very embarrassed, so he forced Mn to participate in thispetition.


    However, Mn cried and made a scene, saying that he was not willing to participate in thispetition. The two had a big fight over this. In the end, Mi Fei stepped forward and offered to help Mn design all the scripts for the game. Only then did Mn agree to participate in the game.

 Chapter 1102 Life Of Mifei

    Seeing that father mi did not answer, Jiang Yu did not press him. Instead, she took out the manuscripts and showed them to father mi one by one, " "Mifei''s design is very good, and I''m very satisfied. If it''s possible, I hope to hire mifei to be thepany''s jewelry designer."


    as soon as he said that, not only was mr. mi and secretary liu shocked, even sister xia was shocked.


    when had this been decided? Jiang Yu had never discussed this with her!


    Father mi was shocked for a long time before he said,"how could Feifei have such luck?" It''s called a design, but it''s just a child''s drawing game. You can''t take it seriously, boss Jiang."


    " boss mi, aren''t you doubting me by saying this? " Jiang Yu smiled.  is it a drawing game? can''t you just call mifei over and ask her to design a piece of jewelry for me in person? "


    "This Yingluo is good, right?" Seeing that Jiang Yu was determined to make Mi Fei a designer, Mi Fei''s father could not say much and could only agree to her first.


    However, when she returned, she had to warn Mi Fei not to talk nonsense in front of Jiang Yu.


    However, Jiang Yu did not give him the chance. Instead, she said, " "Boss mi, if you don''t mind, can you get mifei toe over now? She doesn''t study, and I heard she doesn''t have a job. She shouldn''t be busy, right?"


    "O-okay," heughed awkwardly, after a pause.


    He asked Secretary Liu to contact Mi Fei while he continued to talk to Jiang Yu.


    Secretary Liu had some understanding of the Mi family''s Affairs. He knew that father mi had never liked Mi Fei.


    Back then, she was the only one who hadn''t been adopted in the orphanage, but because of old master MI''s constant urging, father mi had no choice but to adopt her. A few yearster, when she was born in Mn, the Mi family left mifei behind to find her a ymate.


    Although they were ymates, they were more like punching bags. Mi Fei had to bear all the negative emotions that Mn had vented on her, including her parents. Besides, they had been keeping it a secret from old mi and had warned Mi Fei not to tell anyone.


    Mi Fei was timid and had a weak personality. Once she was threatened, she would not dare to do anything. He did not know how she had managed to persevere for so many years.


    Secretary Liu made a phone call and even specially warned Mi Fei not to say anything in front of Jiang Yu. If he said anything wrong, he would be locked in the basement.


    Mi Fei answered in fear and trepidation, then took a taxi to Shanghai.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When she saw Jiang Yu, Mi Fei was also very excited.  "Hello! We''ve met in Singapore!"


    "Hello," he said. jiang yu smiled and motioned for mi fei to sit beside her.


    I saw your design manuscript and felt that you were very talented. I am very satisfied.  Jiang Yu said, " that''s why I want you toe to ourpany to be a jewelry designer. I wonder if you''re willing to do so? "


    Mifei''s heart beat faster when she heard this. but when she lifted her head, she saw the warning look in her father''s eyes. she knew that he wanted her to reject him, so her mood fell to the bottom again. she could only say softly, " "I''m sorry, I don''t have the right."


    "in my opinion, you arepletely qualified." Jiang Yuughed.  do you have any concerns? Why don''t you tell us and we can solve it together?"


    Mi Fei''s voice became even lower.  I, I''ve never been to school. I''m not highly educated. Other than drawing, I don''t have any other talents.


    mi fei''s father quickly continued, " "That''s right, President Jiang. You see, Feifei has admitted that she has no talent in design. What jewelry design? she''s just drawing them for fun."


    " boss mi, please don''t interrupt others so easily. " Jiang Yu smiled politely,pletely ignoring the awkward expression on father MI''s face.


    She continued to say to Mi Fei,"it''s okay. I''m interested in your design ability, not your academic qualifications." I''m very satisfied with your ability, so I think you can be a designer."


    Mi Fei lowered her head, not knowing how to reject Jiang Yu.


    after waiting for a while, seeing that mi fei did not say anything, jiang yu smiled and said, "  then I''ll take it as a silent agreement. Come to work tomorrow. I''ll prepare a staff dormitory for you. You''ll stay here tonight.


    father mi was shocked and could note back to his senses for a long time.


    The reason why he did not want mifei to stay here was that he was worried that she would spout nonsense in front of Jiang Yu once she was out of his control. Otherwise, who would not want to have a good rtionship with ck Dragon''s fianc??e?


    However, in addition to her shock, mifei also felt touched.


    After such a long time, someone finally confirmed her suspicions and no longer said to her, " " everything you do, the halo will eventually fall on Mn''s head. you can only be mn''s shadow forever. "

 Chapter 1103 Thunderous Rage

    Thus, Mi Fei stayed at Jiang jewelry and became an intern jewelry designer.


    Even though Father Mi was unwilling, he could do nothing about it because of Jiang Yu''s status.


    However, he was not in a good mood. Even though he thought about his coboration with the Mo Corporation, he could not feel better.


    "Is there anything else, Boss Mi?" Jiang Yu was very polite from the beginning to the end. If there''s nothing else, you can go back first. It''s gettingte. Mi jewelry store should have a lot of things to deal with, right? "


    Father MI''s expression was strange, and the words he said were also a little strange, "Director Jiang, you''re clearly a movie queen, but you have the ability to run apany in the business world. It seems that your strength is far beyond that."


    Jiang Yu smiled. "There''s nothing strange about that. Most of the artistes in the entertainment industry have their ownpanies. And I''m just one of the many, nothing special."


    "But I heard that when those artists start apany, it''s just in name. They never personally participate in thepany''s affairs." Mr. Mi said, "But the employees they hired are all more capable than the one before."


    "The implication of these words was that the jiang jewelry''s current sess was definitely not dependent on you, Jiang Yu. Perhaps it''s because of your employees, or perhaps it''s because of Mo Long."


    Jiang Yu''s face still maintained the smile from earlier and there was no change. She''d heard of this rumor many times-not just the entertainment industry, this was something everyone knew, so it was no wonder that father Mi would know.


    However, this look waspletely different from the fawning smile on her father''s face just a moment ago.


    It seemed that he was so unhappy because Mi Fei was left behind. That was why he said those strange words. He was just angry.


    "I''ve heard about this too. So, boss Mi, you think I''m that kind of person?" Jiang Yu retorted.


    "Why would I? Hahaha." Mr. Miughed dryly, "I''ve seen President Jiang''s capabilities and you''re President Mo''s fianc¨¦e, so you can''t be underestimated. How can youpare yourself to those artists?"


    "Boss mi, you''re such a Joker." Jiang Yu pretended to cover her mouth andugh. "If there''s nothing else, you can go back first. I won''t send you off."


    "No need to send me off, no need to send me off." Mr. Miughed dryly and left with Secretary Liu.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before he left, Mi Fei''s father turned around and red at Mi Fei, warning her not to talk nonsense in front of Jiang Yu.


    Mi Fei was so scared that her heart trembled, and she shrank her neck back submissively.


    Mr. Mi was a little satisfied with her reaction, but the anger in his heart was still burning. So when he returned to the Mi family in Yang city, he immediately called Mn out, "Mn!"


    "What are you doing?" Mn was munching on snacks in her room when she heard her father call her name. She immediately went downstairs.


    Mr. Mi sat on the sofa and tugged at his tie. "What are you doing at home?"


    ? "There''s no ss at school, what''s wrong with me going home?" Mn was confused. "Didn''t you tell me before that I''ll go home as long as there''s no ss at school?"


    Mr. Mi didn''t want to argue with her about this, so he asked, "Did you know that Mi Fei went to Jiang jewelry?"


    "When did that happen?" Mn was a little surprised, but she was full of disdain. "So what if she went? He''s uncultured and doesn''t dare to talk to others. He''s just a country bumpkin."


    "You still dare to say that?" Father Mi was even angrier when he heard this. "Jiang Yu picked up the manuscript she drew for you! Jiang Yu values her design ability and left her to be a designer at Jiang jewelry!"


    "What?" Mn almost dropped the snacks in her hand. "Jiang Yu is the boss of the Jiang jewelry? She even kept Mi Fei as her designer?"


    The huge amount of information rushed into Mn''s mind, and she was so shocked that she didn''t know what expression to make.


    "Right! She''s also the movie queen, the president of the Mo Corporation, and Mo Long''s fianc¨¦e!" The more Mr. Mi spoke, the angrier he got. "Why don''t you have her abilities? She even knows that I failed every final exam!"


    Mrs. Mi was washing some fruits in the kitchen, but after hearing her father''s angry voice, she was worried that he would hit Mn, so she quickly came out to help, "Alright, don''t be angry. Lan Lan is still young, and there are many things that are still early. Why do you always ask her to do this? Mi Fei is getting on in years, but I don''t see you asking her to do this."

 Chapter 1104 Birthday Cocktail Party

    "Mi Fei isn''t a daughter of the Mi family! What would I want from her?" Mr. Mi was so angry that the veins on his neck were popping out. "Everyone says I have two daughters, but in the end, Mi Fei is the only one who''s sessful. When everyone''s eyes are on Mi Fei, who''s the one who''s going to be proud? You or me?! Mi Fei isn''t even my biological daughter!"


    "Aiyo, don''t be angry. You''re already so old, " Mrs. Mi advised. "Be careful not to get yourself into a bad condition from anger."


    "Do I want to be angry? They forced me to do this! One is not my biological daughter, but she is doing well in life. The other is my biological daughter, but she is not doing well! How can I not be angry?"


    "What does this have to do with me?" Mn was also angry. "I told you I wouldn''t participate when I signed up. You forced me! Mi Fei said she would help me draw my manuscript and you''re so desperate to make me take part in thepetition. In the end, aren''t you just trying to save your face?"


    "What did you just say? I dare you to say that again!" Father Mi was so angry that he raised his hand to hit Mn, but Mrs. Mi stopped him.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Mn mored, "Mi Fei is having a good time as a designer at Jiang Yu''s? what kind of strength did she, Jiang Yu, have? Wasn''t it all thanks to Mo Long that she was where she was today? Didn''t Mo Long spend money to get her movie queen award? Otherwise, with her qualifications, how could she be qualified to be the movie queen?"


    "You!" Father Mi was so angry that his blood was boiling and he was starting to feel dizzy. However, after he recovered, he felt that Mn''s words made sense.


    Jiang Yu was a person who had been struggling in the entertainment industry. How could she be so sessful in the business world? If someone were to say that she was gifted, Father Mi would definitely not agree.


    So, the ultimate reason was that Mo Long had helped Jiang Yu from behind. Otherwise, Jiang Yu would never have achieved what she had today.


    "You''re not angry anymore, are you?" Mrs. Mi continued tofort her. Lan Lan is your daughter, how could you be so cruel to her? When Mi Fei was at home, you were never fierce to Lan Lan. Now that Mi Fei is gone, you''re fierce to Lan Lan. What are you trying to do?"


    "Alright, don''t say anymore. I''m still feeling vexed." Father Mi sighed heavily, "Isn''t it Mi Fei''s birthday in a few days? We''ll hold a birthday party for her, then invite Mo Long and Jiang Yu to attend."


    "On what basis?" Mn was not happy. "We have never celebrated her birthday. Why are you suddenly holding a birthday party for her? You''re even invited Jiang Yu and Mo Long to attend?"


    "I''m working with Mo Long. Shouldn''t I take this opportunity to get closer to him?" Father Mi''s eyes widened in anger. "You go too. Dress up and try to show your face in front of Mo Long!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "He has a fianc¨¦e!" Mn shouted.


    "Fianc¨¦e is not a Married wife. What are you afraid of?" Mr. Mi red at Mn. "You''re always so timid. No wonder you''re so useless!"


    "So annoying! If you want someone to be sessful, then you can just take Mi Fei as your own daughter!" Mn threw the things in her hands on the ground and turned back to her room.


    Mrs. Mi quickly got the nanny toe and pack up, while she continued tofort Mr. Mi, as anger was harmful to health.


    Even though Mi Fei''s father was still angry, he still nned to throw a birthday party for Mi Fei. Not only would he be able to disy his kind fatherly love for Mi Fei, but he would also be able to take this opportunity to get closer to Mo Long, and even create a good opportunity for Mn and Mo Long to get closer.


    Who was Jiang Yu? She was merely Mo Long''s fianc¨¦e. What was there to be proud of for someone who relied on a man to achieve her current achievements?


    With that in mind, Father Mi got Secretary Liu to spread the news and hand in invitations to Mo Long and Jiang Yu.


    Mo Long and Jiang Yu received the invitation at the same time, and their attitude was the same-to go.


    As a business partner of Mi family''s jewelry store, Mo Long should indeed show his face after receiving such an invitation. As for Jiang Yu, she decided to attend the event as well after seeing Mi Fei''s look of anticipation.


    "You seem to be looking forward to it." Jiang Yu asked, "have you never celebrated your birthday before?"


    Mi Fei smiled awkwardly and said, "no, because I don''t think birthdays are important. Besides, I was adopted by the orphanage. Even the director doesn''t know my birthday, so he just randomly thought of a date. It''s the day I was adopted."

 Chapter 1105 Seduction At The Party

    When Mi Fei said this, her face was both bitter and happy.


    The sad thing was that no one knew her birthday, not even the director who had picked her up back then. She was happy that someone was finally willing to give her a home and even gave her the day of her birthday.


    Jiang Yu''s heart ached as she looked at him.


    Mi Fei was older than her, but her mind was not mature, and her life was not as good as she had hoped. Jiang Yu could be considered to have walked out of such a tough life, so she couldn''t bear to see others living such a life.


    It was because she had been in the rain before that she wanted to hold an umbre for someone else.


    "It''s okay. I''ll celebrate your birthdays in the future." Jiang Yu consoled.


    "Really?" Mi Fei looked at Jiang Yu in surprise. She could not believe that such a good thing would happen to her.


    "Of course." Jiang Yu nodded.


    "Thank you, director Jiang." Mi Fei broke into a smile.


    The party was held at a five-star restaurant in Sun City. Mi Fei''s father had reserved the entire floor just for Mi Fei''s birthday.


    As for Jiang Yu and Mo Long, although they were both attending, they did not stand together. Mo Long was talking to Mi Fei''s father about the cooperation while Jiang Yu brought Mi Fei around to eat something.


    Father Miughed, " President Mo, I''ve reserved a room upstairs. I have something I would like to discuss with you in detail."


    Mo Long narrowed his eyes and said teasingly, "What is it?"


    "It''s not convenient to talk about this here. You''d bettere upstairs with me." Father Mi acted mysteriously, his goal being to bring Mo Long to the room upstairs.


    Mo Long sensed Father Mi''s motive, so he went along with it and said, "Sure. Then, director Mi, please lead the way.


    Father Mi happily brought Mo Long to the room upstairs and asked Teng Yi not to follow.


    "President Mo, I didn''t even bring my Secretary. Why don''t you do the same?" Director Mi smiled and gestured for Mo Long to let Teng Yi leave.


    Mo Long nced at Teng Yi and said, "go and follow Yu ''er. Don''t let her get hurt at this party."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, President Mo." Teng Yi nodded and turned to look for Jiang Yu.


    Father Mi continued to bring Mo Long upstairs. When they reached the room and the two of them sat down, Father Mi stood up and said, "Aiya, look at me, I''m really old and muddle-headed. I said I had something to tell you, but I didn''t bring the documents! I''m sorry, please wait for me here for a moment."


    With that, Father Mi stood up and left the room.


    After he left the room, he called Mn next door. "Mo Long is already in the room. Be prepared to enter through the secret door on the wall! I don''t care what you want to do, but you''d better take down Mo Long today!"


    "I know." Mn replied.


    Mn was the first to disagree with her Father''s n. She was a good college student. How could she do something like seducing people? However, after a long time and after she calmed down, Mn felt that the n was good.


    After all, she already had feelings for Mo Long back in Singapore. If she didn''t grab this opportunity, she wouldn''t have another one in the future.


    She thought that she was pretty and was not inferior to Jiang Yu. Even if she was not as good as her, she was only a few points behind her. When the time came, she would bring some aphrodisiacs with her, and she did not believe that Mo Long would not fall for her.


    Thus, five minutes after hanging up the phone, Mn changed into a strapless nightdress and entered Mo Long''s room through a secret door on the wall with a bottle of red wine in her hand.


    Mo Long was about to leave when he couldn''t see Father Mi, but he heard a creaking sound. He turned around and saw a secret door on the wall slowly open, and a person came out.


    President Mo, long time no see. Mn smiled and closed the secret door again.


    "It has indeed been a long time. You haven''t given me a reasonable exnation for what happened in Singapore." Mo Long said without any expression.


    "Aiya, it''s rare to see you. Must we talk about this?" Mnined. She took two wine sses and poured red wine.


    She handed one of the cups to Mo Long and smiled. "President Mo, try this. It''s a red wine my father made himself. He''s been reluctant to drink it for so many years, and today he''s taking it out especially for you."


    Mo Long took the wine ss and lowered his head to take a sniff. He could smell that something was wrong.


    Mn did not know what was going on and kept urging him to drink it. "President Mo, you''re wee. Just drink."

 Chapter 1106 Flee

    "Miss Mn, this wine doesn''t taste right." Mo Long smiled and ced the ss back on the table.


    Mnughed awkwardly. "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with this wine?"


    She did put some aphrodisiac in the wine, but the smell of the drug was very light, and it would be covered by the wine''s fragrance after putting it in. Logically speaking, he shouldn''t have been able to smell it, so how did Mo Long detect it?


    "You said that this was a bottle of red wine made by your father, but thebel on the bottle and the general smell of the red wine all prove that this is a bottle of red wine from the Bordeaux winery, Obion." Mo Long gave a faint smile. "I have a general understanding of Bordeaux'' red wine. Their red wine is even purer than this."


    "Is that so?" Mnughed drily, cold sweat forming on his back.


    She didn''t know that Mo Long had such an understanding of red wine. She thought that a busy big shot like him wouldn''t have the time to research red wine.


    "Miss Mn, if you don''t know, you''d better go back and learn more about red wine before you talk." Mo Long turned around to leave, but Mn grabbed his arm.


    The red wine in her hand also spilled onto Mo Long''s suit.


    "Aiya! president Mo! I''m sorry!" Mn shrieked and reached out to wipe Mo Long''s suit.


    "Miss Mn, who taught you to use your hands to wipe a suit?" Mo Long coldly looked at Mn.


    Mn paused and retracted her hand.


    Of course, no one taught her. She was the one who wanted to reach out and touch him, so she could caress Mo Long.


    However, Mo Long was not just an average person. He actually saw through her intentions in an instant and stopped her.


    "President Mo, don''t worry. I''ll go get a towel to help you wipe yourself clean." Mn went to the bathroom to get a towel.


    The aphrodisiac didn''tpletely dissolve in the wine, so when the red winended on Mo Long''s suit jacket, the remaining aphrodisiacs inside would float out through the air and enter Mo Long''s nose.


    Although the final medicinal effect was not as strong as drinking it directly, it was enough to make Mo Long lose his mind.


    Mn deliberately stayed in the bathroom for a while before she went out with a towel. The moment she stepped out, he saw Mo Long sitting on the sofa with a slightly red face.


    Mn smiled proudly, walked over, and said in a soft voice, "President Mo, I''ve brought you a towel."


    Mn ced her hand on Mo Long''s chest as she spoke.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mo Long grabbed Mn''s hand and looked at her with a burning desire.


    "Ah, President Mo, why are you looking at me like that?" Mo Long lowered his head shyly, his face so red that it was about to drip blood.


    "Miss Mn, who ordered you to drug the wine?" Mo Long narrowed his eyes. His voice was also cold,pletely different from his current face.


    However, Mn''s body trembled. she threw away her towel and sat on Mo Long''s body.


    "President Mo, you''re already in this state. Don''t you feel bad?" Mn went up to him. "Aren''t I here? I can help you."


    She was only wearing a thin silk nightdress, which perfectly outlined the curves of her body.


    She tried her best to stick close to Mo Long, but was flipped over by him in the next second.


    "Ah!" Mn screamed and fell to the ground. Her head hit the coffee table and instantly swelled up.


    Mo Long threw the empty wine ss on the ground. After picking up one of therger ss shards, he walked straight into the bathroom and locked the door before taking a cold shower.


    Mn saw that the situation was not good and quickly climbed back into the secret door. After changing into a set of casual clothes, she ran out while calling her father, "Dad, please save me!"


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing Mn''s anxious and sobbing voice, her father guessed that something had happened.


    "Mo Long isn''t tempted by me at all! He''s taking a cold shower in the bathroom right now. I''m afraid he''lle out and cause trouble for meter! Dad, please save me!"


    "Trash!" How much medicine did you put in there?!" Father Mi cursed.


    "Half!" Mn was panting heavily, and she didn''t know where she ran to.


    "Half? That shouldn''t be the case." Father Mi was dumbfounded as well-the effects of this drug were strong. Even a light whiff of it would make him have that kind of impulse, let alone half of it.


    Since Mn had put in half of the medicine, how could Mo Long resist the temptation?


    "I ... I don''t know!" Mn was out of breath and short of breath. Her body also showed signs of heat.


    "Dad! I think I just smelled that medicine! Dad, please save me!" Mn screamed.

 Chapter 1107 - 1107 Jiang Yu Is Missing

    1107 Jiang Yu Is Missing


    Hearing Mn¡¯s voice getting more and more urgent, her father was getting anxious as well. ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know where I am!¡± Mn screamed, ¡°I¡¯m surrounded by people. There¡¯s an alley on my right. I¡¯ll hide there! Dad,e and save me!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the phone hung up automatically because Mn¡¯s phone had run out of battery.


    ¡°Lan Lan! Lan Lan!¡± Father Mi shouted anxiously, but there was no response.


    Father Mi¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and he couldn¡¯t care less about the situation at the scene. He quickly asked Secretary Liu to bring some people with him to find Mn.


    However, before the old fox left, he asked a waiter to find Jiang Yu and find a way to take her away from the venue alone.


    Father Mi, secretary Liu, and a few security guards went out together and scattered around the area to search.


    Mn¡¯s body was ufortable, so she shouldn¡¯t have run far.


    Father Mi and Secretary Liu searched along the road and soon found Mn in an empty alley.


    Mn¡¯s body had a nauseating sour smell. When she was in a hurry to hide in the alley, she identally knocked over the trash can and all the trash inside spilled out. Some of the sticky garbage was still stuck to Mn¡¯s body.


    ¡°Lan Lan!¡± Father Mi ran over, took off his suit, and covered Mn.


    Mn was a little delirious. In order to prevent her consciousness from being controlled by lust, she picked up a broken ss on the side of the road and cut her arm.


    Fortunately, she could only smell the scent, and she would be able to recover from the pain.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Mn saw her father, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore and they fell down like beads from a broken string.


    ¡°Good child, daddy is here.¡± Father Mi consoled Mn as he brought her back.


    Even though she had caused quite a bit of trouble, she was still his biological daughter. Father Mi could throw a tantrum at Mn, but he would never abandon her.


    When Father Mi brought Mn back to the hotel, he saw Mo Long, who had just taken a shower, standing in the middle of the venue in a clean set of casual clothes.


    He didn¡¯t look good. Mi Fei and Teng Yi didn¡¯t look good either.


    Father Mi asked Secretary Liu to take Mn upstairs for a shower before he walked up to Mo Long and asked with a smile, ¡°President Mo, did someone do something to make you unhappy?¡±


    Mo Long¡¯s face was dark as he stared at father mi for a long time before he slowly said, ¡°Yu ¡®er is missing, and I can¡¯t get through to her phone.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, director Jiang is missing?¡± Father Mi pretended to be surprised. ¡°But I just went out to look for my daughter, Mn. I didn¡¯t see director Jiang.¡±


    Mo Long fell silent as he swept his cold gaze across the surroundings, scaring the group of people who were stillughing wantonly a moment ago so much that they did not even dare to breathe.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a small matter that President Jiang is missing. Should we call the police to look for her?¡± Father Mi suggested.


    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no need.¡± Mo Long said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble boss Mi to send some people to help me look for her.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Father Mi immediately got the security guards who had followed him out earlier toe over and follow Mo Long to look for Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Thank you very much, boss Mi.¡± Mo Long gave a perfunctory reply and left with Teng Yi.


    Father Mi couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh of relief when he saw that Mo Long didn¡¯t mention Mn. From the corner of his eye, he saw that Mi fei was still standing in the same ce, trembling with fear, so he decided to vent his anger on her.


    ¡°You ungrateful bastard, you still have the face toe back for a walk?¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Mo Long¡¯s voice rang out from behind Father Mi, ¡°Father Mi, we¡¯re still outside. Some things can¡¯t be said carelessly.¡±


    Father Mi was shocked. He turned around to see Mo Long looking at him with a dark expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, President Mo is right. I was too thoughtless. Father Miughed dryly, trying his best to please Mo Long.


    Thest thing Mo Long wanted to see was people¡¯s ingratiating smiles. Hence, he ignored Father Mi and said to Mi Fei, ¡°Come here, let¡¯s look for her together.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Mi Fei responded and followed Mo Long.


    ¡°Yu ¡®er should have been with you when she left. Do you remember anything special that happened?¡± Mo Long asked Mi Fei in a low voice as he walked in front.


    ¡°I only remember a waitering over and saying that someone was looking for President Jiang. Then, Mr. Jiang left and asked me to stay with Mr. Teng Yi.¡± Mi Fei recalled carefully and realized that so many things had happened at that time.

 Chapter 1108 - 1108 Underground Wine Cellar

    1108 Underground Wine Cer


    ¡°Do you still remember what the waiter looked like?¡± Mo Long frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. that person was wearing a mask, and his voice seemed to have been deliberately lowered.¡± Mi Fei said, ¡°I only remember that he¡¯s a man. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Long responded and took out his phone to call Jiang Yu again.


    This time, the call finally got through and Jiang Yu did pick up the call. However, all Mo Long could hear was the sizzling sound of electricity and Jiang Yu¡¯s words like ¡°I¡¯m underground ¡°.


    Then, the call was hung up.


    Mo Long put away his phone. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the front desk of the restaurant.¡±


    He thought that the call had ended automatically because there was no signal. but in fact, Jiang Yu was the one who hung up the phone this time.


    As all Jiang Yu could hear was the sound of electric currents, she simply hung up the phone.


    She didn¡¯t know where she was. The road ahead was dark as if there was no end.


    At first, she had heard from the waiter that a woman wanted to see her. Jiang Yu thought it was Mn, so she followed them out. She didn¡¯t expect that the waiter would turn left and right and bring her into a small dark room underground.


    Then, he quickly locked the door while she was not paying attention.


    She had tried to call Mo Long, but there was no signal here.


    ¡°Is this some isted ce?¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself and finally mustered up her courage to walk forward.


    She turned on the shlight function of her phone and fumbled forward step by step.


    The deeper they went, the stronger the smell of alcohol became. Jiang Yu walked in with an adventurous attitude and finally saw rows of wine racks filled with red wine.


    There were also some brewed wine barrels around it, and there were also some bottles and jars around the wine barrels.


    Jiang Yu walked over and picked up a bottle. Thebel on it was alcohol for consumption.


    her heart suddenly trembled, and a bad feeling rose in her heart. So she picked up the other bottles and looked at them. Thebels on them were food coloring, food essences, and food coloring essences.


    These things were verymon in the market and were used to make fake wine.


    Jiang Yu suddenly turned to look at the wine rack at the side and was shocked. ¡°These are all fake wine?¡±


    She took a bottle of red wine and saw thebel ¡± Lafite ¡± on it. As for thebels on the other bottles, they were all international brands such as ¡°libate,¡± ¡°Li Peng,¡± and so on.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t like to drink, so she didn¡¯t know much about red wine. However, Mo Long often attended all sorts of cocktail parties and social events, so it was inevitable that he would drink. As time passed, Jiang Yu gradually learned some knowledge about red wine. For example, these big brands were all produced by the Bordeaux winery.


    ¡°You actually dare to sell fake wine?¡± Jiang Yu counted the bottles on the wine rack and realized that there were nearly a thousand bottles of red wine!


    She silently noted down the location and then returned the way she came.


    It seemed that this restaurant also had a sub-business of selling fake wine. Although it was not arge-scale productionpany, the wine produced by this kind of small workshop behind the scenes had been sold to many people.


    Besides, it was said that this restaurant had a partnership with Mi family. So, did the Mi family know about the fake wine?


    After returning to the original spot, Jiang Yu was still trying to figure out a way to get out. The door was locked with a password. She couldn¡¯t get out without knowing the password. She walked around and suddenly heard footsteps above her head.


    The footsteps were very messy. It didn¡¯t sound like one person, but several people.


    She held her breath and listened carefully to the movements upstairs. In addition to the chaotic footsteps at the beginning, she also vaguely heard the sound of talking.


    ¡°Sir, this is our basement. It¡¯s just a ce where we usually store things.¡± It was a woman who spoke.


    ¡°Are you sure this is the basement?¡± This time, it was a man who asked the question, and Jiang Yu found his voice very familiar.


    It was Mo Long!


    ¡°Yes, sir. You¡¯ve already searched the three basements and the underground warehouse, but the person you¡¯re looking for is not there.¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Jiang Yu shouted with all her might, ¡°I¡¯m here! I¡¯m below! Mo Long! I¡¯m down there!¡±


    At this moment, the people upstairs were all shocked.


    When Mo Long heard Jiang Yu¡¯s voice, his cold eyes instantly turned to the staff at the front desk. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this is the basement? Then why is Yu ¡®er¡¯s voiceing from below?¡±

 Chapter 1109 Selling Fake Wine

    "This is indeed a basement." The receptionist smiled awkwardly. "Sir, did you hear wrong? I didn''t hear any sound just now."


    "I advise you not to y any tricks. Hurry up and take me underground." Mo Long was determined. "Otherwise, I''ll make sure your restaurant can''t continue operating for a day."


    The receptionist broke out in a cold sweat, not knowing if she should bring Mo Long over.


    After all, it was the underground wine cer, the most secure ce in the entire restaurant. Usually, other than the winemakers and the waiters in charge of transporting the goods, no one would go to that ce.


    So, how did the sound of peoplee from that ce? And coincidentally, she was the person Mr. Mo Long was looking for?


    Seeing that the receptionist was still standing there like a wooden block, Mo Long became impatient. "I told you to bring me there, didn''t you hear me?"


    "Argh! Yes, yes!" Only then did the receptionist snap back to her senses and bring Mo Long to the underground wine cer.


    Even though they were in Sun City, Mo Long''s reputation had long since spread here, and the front desk had also heard of him. Since he dared to say that he would close down this restaurant, he was definitely not joking.


    If she really made him angry, she might not be able to work for the rest of her life.


    the front desk opened the password lock to the underground wine cer and Jiang Yu immediately ran out and threw herself into Mo Long''s arms.


    "It''s so dark inside, it''s scary." Jiang Yuined in Mo Long''s arms.


    "It''s alright, I''m here." Mo Long hugged Jiang Yu tightly, wanting to bring her upstairs to rest.


    "Wait a moment." Jiang Yu pulled on Mo Long''s sleeve and whispered in his ear, "I just found the thing that made the fake wine in their wine cer.


    "What''s in there?" Mo Long asked in a low voice.


    "Food, alcohol, and the like." Jiang Yu replied, "and thebels on those wine bottles are all big brands from the Bordeaux winery."


    Mo Long was silent for a moment before saying, "don''t make this public for now. We''ll discuss it after we return."


    "Alright," she said. Jiang Yu nodded.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Selling fake wine was not a small matter, but any mistake could cost lives. Moreover, this incident happened in such a five-star restaurant, which made it even more serious.


    The receptionist saw Jiang Yu and Mo Long talking about something and was worried that the things in the wine cer had been discovered, so she quickly probed, "Miss, are you alright? There''s no light inside. You must be scared to be alone, right?"


    "Yeah! It''s dark inside, and there''s no light. Who wouldn''t be scared?" Jiang Yu pretended to be angry. "I really don''t know what your service staff is thinking. Why would they bring me to this ce? I thought you had something important to tell me, but it turns out you''re just trying to scare me by locking me in a small dark room?"


    With these words, Jiang Yu not only told the front desk that she did not see anything that she should not have seen, but she also perfectly threw the responsibility on the waiter who brought her here.


    As expected, the receptionist''s expression changed. She was probably wondering who the waiter who brought Jiang Yu to the underground wine cer was.


    "My fianc¨¦e is in shock. I need to take her back to rest. " Mo Long said, "We''ll go back first."


    "Alright. Take care, you two."


    Mo Long brought Jiang Yu back to the party upstairs and saw Father Mi standing at the door with a worried look.


    Seeing Mo Long return with Jiang Yu, Father Mi heaved an indescribable sigh of relief, but he was even more worried.


    It would definitely be a good thing if Mo Long found Jiang Yu and acted as if nothing had happened and no longer pursued the matter. However, if he insisted on getting to the bottom of this matter after finding Jiang Yu, the final consequences would not be something that ordinary people could bear.


    Hence, Father Mi could only pray in his heart that Mo Long would not pursue this matter.


    However, Mo Long wasn''t someone who could be easily fooled. He would find the people he needed to find and investigate the things he needed to investigate.


    Hence, he walked towards Father Mi and red at him. "Boss Mi, can you exin what miss Mn has done? "


    Father Mi was taken aback as heughed dryly. President Mo, Lan Lan is still young. She must have done something wrong. You''re a magnanimous person, so don''t lower yourself to her level."


    "Being young isn''t a reason for her to not apologize when she made a mistake." Mo Long said, " furthermore, no matter how young she is, she shouldn''t have done something like drugging the wine, right? She knew that I had a fianc¨¦e, but she still chose to do this. How do you think I can forgive her?"

 Chapter 1110 - 1110 Make A Fool of Himself

    1110 Make A Fool of Himself


    ¡°This ¡­¡± Father Mi stammered, not knowing how to plead for Mn.


    When the guests standing at the entrance heard Mo Long¡¯s words, they were all in disbelief.


    The Mi family¡¯s youngest daughter, Mn, actually dared to drug Mo Long¡¯s wine ss?


    As for what kind of drug it was, there was no need to ask.


    Jiang Yu had only just found out about this and asked in confusion, ¡°when did that happen?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡± After Mo Long gave Jiang Yu a simple exnation, Jiang Yu realized that Mo Long¡¯s hair was still a little wet, as if he had just washed his hair.


    Her father¡¯s face reddened as he exined dryly, ¡°Lan Lan has been spoiled by me, so she does things ording to her heart. I¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson when I get home. President Mo, can you forgive her this time? It¡¯s Feifei¡¯s birthday party today, so don¡¯t get angry at the party.¡±


    At the mention of this birthday party, Jiang Yu felt that it was not worth it for Mi Fei.


    ¡°Director Mi, Mi Fei hasn¡¯t held a birthday cocktail party for 23 years. Why did you hold one for her this year? ¡± Jiang Yu questioned, ¡°are you really doing this because you want to make it up to her, or are you doing this for yourself?¡±


    Her thoughts were seen through and questioned, making her father¡¯s face as red as a monkey¡¯s butt.


    ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re making it sound like this, ¡°Mr. Mi stammered as he tried to exin. ¡°Feifei is also my daughter. Although she¡¯s not my biological daughter, we¡¯ve lived together for more than twenty years. It¡¯s her birthday, so it¡¯s normal for me, her father, to hold a party for her, right?¡±


    Even though he exined it this way, not many people appreciated it. They weren¡¯t fools-who couldn¡¯t tell what Father Mi was up to?


    It must be because he wanted to stabilize his image and the reputation of the Mi jewelry store after he had reached an agreement with the Mo Corporation. That was why he had chosen to hold Mi Fei¡¯s birthday party so that others would think that he truly treated her as his daughter.


    If not, why would he hold a cocktail party this year instead of the previous 23 years? He even invited the president of the Mo Corporation and his fianc¨¦e. Wasn¡¯t his intention obvious?


    Feeling the heated gazes of the people around him, Mr. Mi felt like ants were crawling over his body. It just so happened that Mn had also finished resting in her room. She was a little hungry, so she wanted to go downstairs to find something to eat.


    She did not expect to bump into Jiang Yu and Mo Long at the door.


    She would feel awkward whenever she saw Mo Long now, so she lowered her head and stopped eating. She wanted to hurry back to her room.


    However, she was stopped by Jiang Yu. ¡°Miss Mn, you¡¯re already here. Let¡¯s have a few words before you leave.¡±


    Mn could not leave even if she wanted to.


    Hence, she could only resign herself to her fate and walk over. She greeted him in a low voice, ¡± Hello, President mo. Hello, President Jiang.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Jiang Yu was all smiles and did not look angry at all.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m hungry, so I wanted to go downstairs to find something to eat.¡± Mn exined, ¡°I¡¯ll be quick. I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done with the things. I won¡¯t hold you up.¡±


    ¡°Then go. But before you get anything to eat, you must apologize first.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and took Mn¡¯s hand. ¡°How can you not apologize when you did something wrong?¡±


    The surrounding guests had unknowingly quietened down, all of them quietly watching this show.


    ¡°Which matter?¡± Mn did not know which matter Jiang Yu was talking about.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s about wanting to drug someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°do you still need me to help you recall those details?¡±


    So it was this matter!


    Mn¡¯s breath stopped and her face turned red. She apologized in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong about that.¡±


    ¡°A good child who knows his mistakes and can change is a good child.¡± Jiang Yu carefully tidied up Mn¡¯s cor. ¡°Don¡¯t covet other people¡¯s things in the future. What¡¯s not yours will never be yours. don¡¯t you understand this principle, miss Mn? Or does miss Mn think that she can do whatever she wants just because she is rich and beautiful?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s words were full of sarcasm, and even Mn, who was not very smart, could understand the meaning behind her words.


    However, she was in the wrong and there were so many people around. It was embarrassing enough and she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡± She could only keep agreeing.


    On the other hand, Father Mi was so angry that his face turned bitter. He felt that Mn had embarrassed him, but at the same time, he felt that Jiang Yu was really overbearing and did not seem like ady from a wealthy family at all.

 Chapter 1111 - 1111 The Design of The Fake Wine

    1111 The Design of The Fake Wine


    However, he couldn¡¯t vent his anger on Jiang Yu and Mo Long. Mi Fei was also on their side, so he could only vent his anger on Mn.


    ¡°You¡¯re so disappointing! It¡¯s all my fault for spoiling you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mr. Mi was furious. ¡°You¡¯ve really embarrassed the Mi family by doing such a thing!¡±


    Mn was already embarrassed, and now that she was scolded by her father in front of so many people, she got angry and shouted, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to do this? Why is it all my fault when things are exposed? What does it have to do with me! you¡¯re the one who told me to do this!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Father Mi was so angry that he raised his hand and pped Mn. ¡°You still dare to talk back to me? You even dare to frame others, frame your own father!¡±


    !!


    The people present were all watching the show, and no one stopped it at all. Even Jiang Yu and Mo Long looked like they were watching a good show. Only Mi Fei rushed up and stopped Father Mi. ¡°Dad! Don¡¯t hit her!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! If I don¡¯t teach her a lesson today, she won¡¯t even know who the boss of the Mi family is!¡± As he spoke, Father Mi raised his hand to hit her again.


    Mi Fei grabbed her father¡¯s arm and said to Mn, ¡°quickly apologize to dad! Just admit your mistake!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pretend to be kind!¡± Mn roared, ¡°if he wants to hit me, then let him! You better kill me! Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve be sessful by Jiang Yu¡¯s side? Didn¡¯t you think that I can¡¯tpare to you? Then let him beat me to death, and he can just acknowledge you as his daughter!¡±


    At this moment, the surrounding guests only had one thought in their hearts-this scene was getting more and more exciting.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Mi Fei was shocked and suspicious, but she still blocked her father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop him!¡± Mn shouted, ¡°Hit me! If you kill me, Mi Fei will be your daughter! You don¡¯t have to be a maid at home anymore. This time, you willpletely be the Missy of Father Mi!¡±


    ¡°You, you!¡± Father Mi¡¯s breath got stuck in his throat. His eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Mi Fei screamed.


    Jiang Yu hurriedly went over to check on the situation and said after a while, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, I¡¯m just angry. Pinch his philtrum for a while and he¡¯ll be fine when he wakes up.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu pinched her father¡¯s philtrum. A minuteter, Father Mi finally woke up.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Mi Fei¡¯s anxious face and Mn¡¯s arrogant face.


    ¡°You unfilial daughter!¡± Father Mi continued to yell at Mn. ¡°Your sister is much more sensible than you!¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s sensible, why don¡¯t you just acknowledge her as your daughter? Why do you still care about me?¡± Mn rolled her eyes. She was not worried about her father¡¯s health at all.


    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± Father Mi shouted.


    ¡°You think I want to see you?¡± With that, Mn turned and left, not even taking the food with her.


    Although one of the parties involved had left, it was already good enough to watch this scene until now.


    This time, the Mi family might really fall to the bottom of the valley.


    The guests all made excuses to leave, and even though Father Mi tried to persuade them to stay, they had no intention of staying.


    Some of them even canceled their coboration with Father Mi on the spot. ¡°Boss Mi, I just realized that you¡¯re such a person. I¡¯m sorry, but our cooperation can¡¯t continue. Even if I have to pay the penalty, I will never work with someone like you.¡±


    One less cooperation was equivalent to one less profit. Moreover, it was definitely not the onlypany that wanted to cancel the cooperation with the Mi family jewelry store.


    However, Mo Long did not cancel the cooperation. It was not because of the penalty, but because of the underground wine cer that Jiang Yu had just mentioned. He still needed something to be rted to the Mi family, so that he coulde to Yang city to investigate the fake wine.


    Once the fake wine incident was confirmed, the Mi family would copsepletely, including the canceled cooperation.


    When Father Mi saw that Mo Long didn¡¯t cancel the deal, he was instantly moved to tears of gratitude, ¡°President Mo! I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, you still didn¡¯t cancel our cooperation! Thank you, President Mo!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Mo Long¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Although your character isn¡¯t good, director Mi, this doesn¡¯t affect the profits I want to get. As long as there¡¯s a decent profit, I¡¯ll definitely continue working with you.¡±


    ¡°OK, President Mo, don¡¯t worry. I will not let you down!¡± Father Mi was so touched that he was about to cry.


    This was because Mo Long was the only person who had not canceled their coboration with him.


    He then looked at Mi Fei and sighed, ¡°Feifei, you¡¯re still a good child. Our family owes you too much in the past. ¡±

 Chapter 1112 Speculation

    It was the first time that Mi Fei''s father had spoken to her in such a tone, so she was very ttered.


    "It''s okay, dad. this is what I should do." Mi Fei blushed.


    The originally lively ball was now left with only a few of them. All the guests had left and even canceled the cooperation with the Mi family.


    "I''ll definitely teach Lan Lan a lesson when I get back." Father Mi said, "when the timees, I will definitely get her to apologize personally. I hope President Mo and President Jiang don''t mind."


    "I hope that boss Mi will keep his word." Mo Long said coldly without even looking at him.


    ""Feifei, are you used to living in the staff dormitory? Do you want toe back and get a few changes of clothes? I also have something to give you. Why don''t you go home tonight?"


    Of course, Mi Fei was willing to go back, but the thought of Mn''s face made her retreat. "forget it. I''m living very well in the staff dormitory. I have new clothes to wear, so I don''t need to bring a change of clothes."


    "Ah, then you should go home tonight. Your mother said she misses you." As Father Mi spoke, he stole a nce at Jiang Yu''s expression.


    Mi Fei paused, and after a long while, she said with a strange expression, "No, dad. If you really want me to stay, I''ll stay here. If mom misses me, she cane here to see me."


    Of course, Mi Fei didn''t believe that Mrs. Mi would miss her. After all, when they were at the Mi family, Mrs. Mi and Mn didn''t hide their hatred for her. They wished she could disappear forever and never appear in front of them again.


    The mother and daughter had wanted to kick Mi Fei out of the house, but if it wasn''t for Mi Fei''s father, she would have been sleeping on the streets.


    "That''s good too... I''ll go upstairs to see your sister first." With that, Father Mi went upstairs to find Mn.


    Jiang Yu held Mi Fei''s hand and said gently, "Let''s go back too."


    "I''m sorry, director Jiang," Mi Fei said. "Let me stay here tonight, I''ll go back tomorrow."


    Although Jiang Yu did not understand, she respected Mi Fei''s opinion and said, "Then you have to be careful staying here alone. You have toe back tomorrow. "<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Okay. Thank you, director Jiang."


    Jiang Yu gave him a few more instructions before returning with Mo Long.


    However, on the way back, Jiang Yu still couldn''t understand. "The Mi family treated Mi Fei that way, so why does she still insist on staying with them? Moreover, judging from her attitude towards boss mi, she didn''t seem to hate him. But it doesn''t seem like there''s no estrangement, otherwise why would Mi Fei not want to go home?"


    "It seems like the Mi family is moreplicated than we thought." Mo Long muttered to himself, "I just didn''t expect an old fox like boss Mi to raise a brainless idiot like Mn. Although Mn has never been smart, I didn''t expect her to be so bold."


    "It seems like there are quite a few women after you, President Mo." There was a hint of sourness in Jiang Yu''s words.


    "Are you jealous?" Mo Long smiled faintly.


    "I''m such a generous person, how could I be jealous?" Jiang Yu turned her head away on purpose to show that she did not care.


    However, Mo Long knew that this expression of hers was jealousy.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Teng Yi''s expression changed slightly. He always knew that the president and his wife were very loving, but this was the first time they had shown their love to each other.


    This made him a little ufortable as a single.


    "But I think that since they have the guts to attack me, they definitely won''t stop just because of this defeat. " Mo Long''s eyes turned cold as he spoke.


    Jiang Yu paused and instantly understood what Mo Long meant. "Does that mean that... President Mi, and Mn will still do this?"


    "Boss Mi''s ambition isn''t small. I can tell from the way he''s been sending me invitations to work with him." Mo Long sneered. "When I rejected him, I already expressed that I''m not interested in jewelry. Although he vowed that he would find business opportunities in the jewelry industry in the future, there were many Jewelers more famous than Mi Jewelers. I would only cooperate with those Jewelers and not Mi Jewelers. However, he still insisted on sending me an invitation, which means that he hasn''t given up on this matter and has ced himself in a high position, thinking that I will cooperate with him sooner orter."


    Jiang Yu also started to figure out what Father Mi was thinking. "That is to say, he thinks that his jewelry business is excellent, so as long as you agree to cooperate with him, the Mi family jewelry business will have a qualitative leap, right?"

 Chapter 1113 Will Not Stop

    "Yes," Mo Long nodded. "He wants to use my influence to carry Mi family''s jewelry business forward. This idea didn''t juste to him in a day or two. He had it when he sent me the invitation. For so long, he had only been working hard for this idea. How could he stop just because of this one failure? And he also put all the me on Mn. I didn''t cancel the cooperation with him because of this, so he will still put all his eggs in one basket and try again."


    "But I really don''t understand. If boss Mi only wants the Mi family''s jewelry business to be better, isn''t it better to be down-to-earth? Why did he have to choose such a method? He''s even willing to sacrifice his own daughter?" Jiang Yu was puzzled.


    Mo Long exined, "he thought that as long as he got Mn to seduce me, something would definitely happen between us. By then, due to the pressure of public opinion, the person I will marry in the end will be Mn, not you. He''s a ssic example of ''measuring the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a small man''. The methods he used are truly somewhat disdainful."


    "... But I think Mn seems to be very happy to do this." Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and started to feel secretly jealous again.


    "Hahaha." Mo Long could not help butugh. "Why are you jealous again?"


    "I didn''t. Don''t talk nonsense. You''re the great president mo. How can you be full of nonsense?"


    Teng Yi, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, felt that he was hurt again.


    The two of them were intimate for a while before Mo Long said, "since they want to do it, then let them do it. If you''re worried that there won''t be such an opportunity, then I''ll help them create one."


    "What do you mean?" Jiang Yu said warily, "Are you going to set them up again? "


    "Are they the only ones who can plot against me and I can''t fight back?" Mo Long nudged Jiang Yu''s shoulder. "But don''t worry, I won''t take action now. At least, I''ll have to wait until the fake wine is investigated. However, you went to the underground wine cer today, so it''s very likely that they''ll move the wine cer to another ce."


    "Speaking of which, a waiter brought me there." Jiang Yu recalled and said, "did he bring me there on purpose? Or did he not know what kind of ce it was and simply thought that it was a small dark room?"


    When this matter was brought up, Mo Long furrowed his brows. "Yu ''er, do you still remember the waitress''s appearance?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I can''t remember clearly because he was wearing a mask at the time. His hair was also very long and almost covered his eyes." Jiang Yu said, " and he said that someone wanted to see me. I thought it was Mn, so I followed behind him and didn''t have a chance to see his face."


    "It seems like the whole thing isn''t going to be that easy. I think that waitress is very likely working for Boss Mi."


    The reality was just as Mo Long had guessed. The waitress was indeed someone who had money dealings with father Mi, and he had no intention of stopping.


    When Mn''s father found Mn, she was still sulking in her room and had broken many things.


    "Lan, it''s daddy." Father Mi shouted at the door.


    Despite her anger, Mn still went to open the door. "What are you doing here? Didn''t you think that I can''tpare to Mi Fei? Why don''t you just let her be your daughter and drive me away?"


    "You child, what are you saying?" Mr. Miughed. "It''s all because you made me angry that I said those things out of anger. I wouldn''t have been so angry if you''d obediently admitted your mistake."


    "It''s not my fault alone!" Mn said angrily, "You were the one who told me to do it, but you pushed all the me to me in the end! You''re angry, but I''m also very angry!"


    "You child, how could I admit that I made you do it in that situation? If I were to admit it, then Mo Long would also cancel the coboration with the Mi family! I persevered for so long just to have a chance to cooperate with Mo Long. If he were to cancel the cooperation, wouldn''t all my persevering be in vain?"


    "But you can''t just push me out!" Mn stomped her feet in anger. "Is cooperating with Mo Long a big deal? Wasn''t it just a little money and a little power? But isn''t this the same as our family? Dad, why are you so afraid of him? He''s also from Shanghai. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t interfere with Yang city''s matters, right?"


    "You don''t understand! The Mo corporation''s business deals involve foreign countries. Do you think he can''t interfere with the matters of Yang City? that''s because he disdains to interfere!"

 Chapter 1114 Envy, Jealousy, And Hatred

    "What?" Mn was shocked. He did not expect Mo Long''s power to be so huge.


    "Even when ites to matters overseas, he''s just too embarrassed to interfere. But if you really piss him off, do you think he''ll just stand by and do nothing?"


    "Ah? Then, what I did in Singapore¡­ Doesn''t that mean that I can''t escape anywhere? Mo Long will still catch me!" Mn began to feel afraid. If she had known that Mo Long''s power was so great, she would not have provoked him from the start.


    "That''s why I was so angry at that time!" Father Mi was exasperated. "Your grandfather and I have already told you about Mo Long. Not only did you not avoid him when you saw him, you even went up to provoke him. How can I not be angry?!"


    When Mn fled back from Singapore, Father Mi knew the truth. So, he pped Mn in anger, and the confused Mn was so angry that she didn''t eat for a few days.


    "How would I know that he''s so powerful?" Mn felt a little aggrieved, but she was also very jealous of Jiang Yu.


    They were clearly the same age, so why was Jiang Yu able to be with someone like Mo Long? Yet, she could only study in a field that she was not interested in. When she got home, she had to see Mi Fei''s annoying face, go on a blind date arranged by her family, and marry a man she was not interested in?


    Although Father Mi had initially asked Mn to try her best to seduce Mo Long to bed, she only thought that this man was not only rich but also handsome, so she wanted to try sleeping with him.


    No matter what the final oue was, whether or not Mo Long would ept her, this would not be a loss for Mn.


    However, after what her father had just said, Mn felt more and more indignant. Not only was he envious of Jiang Yu for being able to have all of this at such a young age, but he was also jealous of her for having all of this.


    "Dad, do you think I''ll have a chance to see Mo Long again?" Mn mumbled, "I''m so indignant that I failed this time. I can''t ept that I didn''t even touch his hand, and I can''t ept that all of this has been taken by Jiang Yu."


    "My good daughter, I knew you wouldn''t give up so easily." Mr. Mi smiled sinisterly. "I''ve already asked your sister, Mi Fei, to stay. I''ll go look for her in a while and ask her to give you the position of jewelry designer. How about it?"


    "But I don''t know anything about jewelry design." Mn frowned. "And this opportunity is rare for Mi Fei, right? How could she possibly give up this opportunity to me willingly?"


    "Don''t worry about that, I''ll tell her..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before he could finish his sentence, Mr. Mi heard the sound of ss shattering from outside the door.


    He had left the door ajar when he came, so anyone who passed by outside could hear what he had just said to Mn.


    Mi Fei''s father ran to the door and opened it, only to see Mi Fei standing there, not knowing what to do.


    "I''m sorry!" The frightened Mi Fei squatted down to clean up the ss shards.


    She had only wanted to make a cup of tea for Father Mi, but she saw him walk into Mn''s room. Mi Fei was not curious, but when she passed Mn''s room, she heard a voice from inside. ¡­ will give you the position of jewelry designer. What do you think? "


    Mi Fei was shocked and kept telling herself that there were many jewelry designers in the world, and she might not be the one. However, what Mn and her father said next forced Mi Fei to recognize this fact.


    Father Mi wanted to give the designer position to Mn. In her shock, Mi Fei identally broke the teacup in her hand, which attracted her father''s attention.


    "Feifei, did you hear what I said just now?" Mr. Mi also knelt down and smiled affably.


    "No, I didn''t hear anything." Mi Fei denied hurriedly.


    She didn''t dare to think that this father who would smile at her would actually have such thoughts.


    Even though she said she didn''t hear anything, Father Mi still didn''t n to let her go. " Feifei, listen to me again if you didn''t hear it. I''m going to make you resign from the Jiang jewelry and then give the position to Lan Lan. What do you think? "


    "Why?" Mi Fei was so stunned that she didn''t even notice that her hand had been cut by the ss. "Dad, the position was given to me by President Jiang, not to Lan Lan."


    "What does it matter? Isn''t it the same as giving you and Lan Lan?" Father Mi''s smile grew even more unbridled.

 Chapter 1115 Dont Even Think About Escaping

    "It''s different. Director Jiang is only interested in my design skills, not Lan Lan''s?" Mi Fei was already trying her best to ept this, but it wasn''t as easy as she thought. She still felt like something was pressing down on her, making her unable to move.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. If you think you''re my daughter, then listen to me and give this position to Lan Lan. I''ll talk to director jiang personally." Mi Fei''s father grabbed Mi Fei''s arm, not letting her leave.


    "What if she doen''t agree? Do you want me to be a designer?" Mi Fei asked, unwilling to give up.


    "That''s not something you need to consider." Mi Fei''s father smiled sinisterly and dragged Mi Fei into Mn''s room.


    "Dad, why did you bring her in?" Mn frowned. "You know I hate her the most. You don''t want me to live in the same room as her, do you?"


    "What are you thinking about?" Mi Fei''s fatherughed. Ignoring Mi Fei''s struggles and screams, he tied her hands with his tie and sealed her mouth with tape.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Mn was also shocked. "You ... You''re not thinking of killing her, are you? Dad, m-murder is illegal!"


    "Don''t worry. No matter how brave your dad is, he wouldn''t dare to kill anyone." Mi Fei''s fatherughed as he looked at Mi Fei''s tears. "Feifei, don''t me me. You can only me your own bad luck for being adopted by us."


    With that, he threw Mi Fei into the basement while no one was outside.


    Mn was too scared to go with them. It wasn''t until her father returned from the basement that she walked over and asked, "How''s Mi Fei?"


    "He''s still alive. don''t worry." Mr. Mi said, "I didn''t intend to let her return to Jiang Yu''s side in the first ce. I wanted to find a reasonable excuse to make her give up her position to you. Now, there''s no need to find an excuse."


    "What if Jiang Yu doesn''t agree to it?" Mn was also worried about this problem.


    "If she doesn''t agree, then Mi Fei can''t go back." Mr. Mi said smugly, "she can forget about getting any information about the Mi family from Mi Fei. "


    From the beginning, he felt that Jiang Yu''s goal was not just Mi Fei''s design ability. Perhaps she wanted to find out more about the Mi family from her. Mi Fei was naturally timid, and even if he had warned her not to speak nonsense, there was no guarantee that she would not say anything under threats and temptation.


    In that case, he would just make her disappear from Jiang Yu''s sidepletely.


    So, when Jiang Yu called her father the next night, he only said, "Feifei has already gone back. Is she still not back at thepany? "<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No, she''s not," Jiang Yu asked, "are you sure she''s back?"


    "That''s impossible. She even gave me a heads up when she went back. Mi Fei''s father lied without a change in his expression. He was in the basement with Mi Fei, who was tied up, lying on the ground.


    Mi Fei didn''t dare to imagine that the man who had stopped her mother and Mn and allowed her to stay in the Mi family would one day imprison her. And it seemed that he didn''t want to let her out, and wanted her to survive in the basement.


    She tried her best to make a whimpering sound, but her father stepped on her head.


    "You''ve heard wrong. There''s no sound here." Mi Fei''s father red at Mi Fei, his image of a kind father had long copsed.


    "I didn''t hear it wrong. There''s indeed someone making a ''Wu Wu'' sound on your side." Jiang Yu said firmly.


    She was sure she didn''t hear it wrong, but she wasn''t sure if the voice was Mi Fei''s.


    "You must have heard wrong. I''m in the room right now. I''m alone. Father Mi smiled and continued,"Feifei must have been ying outside. That''s why she dyed her return. Don''t worry, she''ll be back in a while."


    After hearing what Father Mi said, Jiang Yu could not insist and could only follow his lead and answer, "Alright, then I''ll wait a little longer."


    With that, Jiang Yu hung up the phone.


    "How is it?" Sister Xia asked, "is Mi Fei stilling back?"


    "Something must have happened to Mi Fei. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have not returned sote." Jiang Yu''s face darkened. She has always been serious. It''s impossible for her to stay outside without informing me.


    "Where did she go?" Sister Xia was puzzled. "What did boss Mi say?"


    Jiang Yu repeated what Father Mi said, but sister Xia said, "Mi Fei''s a very shy child, how could she be ying outside sote at night?"

 Chapter 1116 On-Site Design

    "So Mi Fei must be in trouble." Jiang Yu said, "if there''s no news of Mi Fei by tomorrow, we''ll call the police on the grounds of her disappearance and ask the police to help us find her."


    "Alright," he said. Sister Xia replied.


    However, it wasn''t the next day yet. Half an hourter, her father called, "Mrs. Jiang, I just got in touch with feifei. She said that she doesn''t want to be a jewelry designer anymore and wants to resign, but she''s too embarrassed to tell you in person, so she asked me to tell you."


    Jiang Yu was silent for a long time before she said, "please let Mi Fei tell me in person. Otherwise, I won''t help her with her resignation. If she continues to be absent from work, then I will fire her and ask her forpensation. If she can''t afford thepensation, I''ll ask you forpensation."


    "What?" Father Midid not expect Jiang Yu to do this and quickly said, "It''s true! It was Feifei who told me! She also said that if you really need a jewelry designer, she can rmend her sister Mn!"


    "I told youst time that miss Mn''s design ability is a mess. She can''t be a designer at all." Jiang Yu''s tone was not friendly. "Why are you so insistent on exaggerating miss Mn''s design ability? You even want her to be a jewelry designer in mypany?"


    "Aiyo, President Jiang, this is what Feifei told me. You don''t believe me, but don''t you believe her? Since she rmended Mn, why don''t you take a look at her strength? Why don''t youe up with a question now, and I''ll ask Lan Lan to design it and send it to you? If you''re satisfied, let her stay as a designer, how about that?"


    Mi Fei''s father had already thought about it. When Jiang Yu came up with a topic, he would ask Mi Fei to quickly draw up a design and then hand it in Mn''s name.


    However, Jiang Yu did not do as he had expected. instead, she said, "okay, in that case, please bring miss Mn over. I''ll see her design skills on the spot."


    "...?" Father Mi was shocked. "President Jiang, why don''t we let Lan Lan design at home?"


    "Boss Mi, a good designer can design good jewelry anywhere." Jiang Yu smirked. "If miss Mn is afraid just because of the on-site design, then don''t me me for not agreeing with Mi Fei. When the timees, I''ll still ask forpensation."


    "Wait! I''ll bring her there now!" Mr. Mi hung up the phone in a panic.


    "Detestable! This Jiang Yu is quite smart. I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t be able to lie to her." Mi Fei''s father gritted his teeth in anger. After giving Mi Fei a hard kick, he went upstairs to take Mn to Jiang Yu''spany.


    Mn was trembling with fear along the way. "Dad, what if I can''t design it?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you smooth things over. You just need to show up." Father Mi consoled her, "I didn''t expect Jiang Yu to be so hard to fool. Not only did she disagree with Mi Fei''s resignation, but she also wanted you to go to the venue and draw up the design for her to see."


    Just like that, Mn went to Jiang jewelry with her father in fear.


    As soon as they entered, sister Xia brought them to the reception room upstairs.


    Father Mi had thought that only Jiang Yu and sister Xia would receive them, but he didn''t expect there to be so many people inside.


    how did such a small reception room amodate so many people?


    Jiang Yu stood up to wee her father and Mn. "Hello, director mi and miss Mn. These are all my employees. They heard that miss Mn woulde here today to draw the design personally, and they are all very interested and want toe and see it. "


    Mn swallowed and subconsciously stiffened.


    With so many people present, what if she can''te up with the design? No, she couldn''t draw it in the first ce! Wouldn''t he beughed at by so many people?


    Father Mi was calm and said, "Don''t expect too much, Mr. Jiang. After all, the jewelry design industry needs inspiration. If Lan Lan doesn''t have the inspiration, I''m afraid she won''t be able to design anything."


    "Don''t worry, director Mi. The questions are very simple. Miss Mn will definitely be able to design them." Jiang Yu smiled and asked sister Xia to bring a pen and paper to Mn. "Miss Mn, the theme this time is the theme of the preliminary round of the International jewelrypetition-the ocean. You must be very familiar with it, so please draw it."


    Mn was secretly happy. "She knew this theme. she had supervised Mi Fei''s design, so she remembered what the design looked like."


    However, Mr. Mi wasn''t as happy. His face was filled with fear.

 Chapter 1117 - 1117 Other People’s Blueprint

    1117 Other People¡¯s Blueprint


    Mn did not say anything and began to draw the design on the paper.


    Her father wanted to stop her, but he didn¡¯t know how to say it. It was toote, because Mn had already started drawing.


    She was full of confidence. Since Jiang Yu was interested in Mi Fei¡¯s design ability, and she had drawn Mi Fei¡¯s design drafts at that time, Jiang Yu would definitely not be able to find any mistakes.


    Mn only took a few minutes to draw the design and then handed it to Jiang Yu.


    !!


    ¡°Director jiang, please take a look. This is my design.¡± Mn put on a professional fake smile.


    Aish, Aish, Aish! Father Mi sighed, not knowing how to smooth things over.


    When Mn heard this, she thought that he was not satisfied with her design and was worried that Jiang Yu would not like it, so she sighed.


    Hence, she secretly held onto her father¡¯s hand and consoled him, ¡°dad, don¡¯t worry. The design draft this time is the one that Mi Fei drew in Singapore. I can guarantee that Jiang Yu will be satisfied.¡±


    Father Mi was really suffering in silence now.


    It¡¯s because you¡¯re drawing Mi Fei¡¯s design drafts that things are a little difficult now!


    After Jiang Yu looked through the design draft carefully, she passed it to the others and said, ¡°Not bad. Miss Mn¡¯s design ability is outstanding.¡±


    The rest of the people who had seen the design drafts also praised him. Although they knew nothing about jewelry design, since their boss had said so, they would also follow suit and praise him.


    Mn was also very proud. thank you for your approval, President Jiang.


    However, Jiang Yu suddenly changed the topic and said, ¡°but I¡¯ve seen this design draft in Singapore. This is your sister, miss Mi Fei¡¯s design, right? How could miss Mn take her sister¡¯s design drafts and say that she designed them herself?¡±


    Mn paused and said in disbelief, ¡°what?¡±


    Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and continued, ¡°what¡¯s your purpose in using your sister¡¯s design drafts? I¡¯ve talked to boss Mi about this earlier, and I heard that all of the designs you signed up for the International jewelrypetition were actually designed by your sister, right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing!¡± Mn shouted, ¡°I designed it myself! What did it have to do with Mi Fei? She didn¡¯t even study for a few years, how could she know anything about design?¡±


    Only then did Mn remember that her father had indeed mentioned this to her before. However, she didn¡¯t take it to heart at the time. She thought that as long as she didn¡¯te into contact with Mo Long and Jiang Yu, it didn¡¯t matter even if they knew about it.


    Now that she had met Jiang Yu again, she had forgotten about this matter.


    if he had known earlier, he would have just drawn a picture on the spot. even if Jiang Yu did not agree with it, he could say that he was not in a good state today and did not have any inspiration.


    ¡°Miss Mi Fei didn¡¯t study much, but she¡¯s very talented in design. This is my recognition of her as a jewelry boss.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°on the other hand, miss Mn clearly said that she was talented in design, but in the end, she used someone else¡¯s design draft to fool me. what does she mean by this?¡±


    As soon as Jiang Yu finished speaking, sister Xia, who was in the crowd, said, ¡°The dignified second miss of Mi family jewelry store is actually going to steal someone else¡¯s design drafts? Boss Mi, I thought you didn¡¯t know about this. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡­!¡± Father Mi broke out in a cold sweat, unable to think of any words to defend himself.


    The people around them were also whispering, ¡°so it was to steal someone else¡¯s design drafts?¡±


    ¡°So this is the work of Mi Fei¡¯s designer? Even if she¡¯s her sister, she can¡¯t just steal someone else¡¯s manuscript so openly, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She can¡¯t take things that aren¡¯t hers. Doesn¡¯t she understand this principle?¡±


    Mn could not help but p the table and said loudly, ¡°are you doing this on purpose? You just want to see me make a fool of myself?¡±


    ¡°But you did steal someone else¡¯s design drafts. That¡¯s the truth.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°So I can¡¯t hire you as a designer.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t need it. Do you think I wanted toe?¡± Mn turned her head in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t use me. I don¡¯t want to waste my talent by staying here.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Mr. Mi again. boss Mi, please tell miss Mi Fei that I hope she cane back and continue to be a designer. If she insists on noting back, then please let her tell me in person. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask forpensation.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Father Mi responded and quickly left with Mn.


    Mn didn¡¯t understand why her father was so afraid of Jiang Yu. ¡°Dad, do you have to be so afraid of her?¡±

 Chapter 1118 - 1118 Start The Job

    1118 Start The Job


    ¡°What do you know! Didn¡¯t I already tell you that she knew about Mi Fei drawing your design drafts? how dare you draw her manuscript today!¡± Father Mi was angry. He stood at the entrance of Jiang jewelry and started to scold Mn.


    ¡°I forgot, but it¡¯s not a big deal! So what if I did? You can just let Mi Fei go back to work.¡± Mn said.


    She always thought things were too simple, so she would do things ording to her own ideas. This made Mr. Mi very angry, and he had to find a way to clean up her mess.


    Her father gritted his teeth and whispered into Mn¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m locking Mi Fei up in the basement now. If shees back, the rest of my life will be over!¡±


    ¡°Then you can just threaten her not to say it. Mi Fei is so timid, and she has always been obedient to you. As long as you say so, Mi Fei will definitely do it.¡±


    Mr. Mi was almost angered to death by Mn¡¯s pig-brain, ¡°What do you know? In this situation, it¡¯s useless even if I threaten Mi Fei. She¡¯ll definitely be disappointed in me and won¡¯t listen to me anymore! In any case, Mi Fei can¡¯t return to Jiang Yu¡¯s side. You have to work hard and think of a way to win over Mo Long!¡±


    ¡°A man like him isn¡¯t someone I can win over just because I want to.¡± Mn pouted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m Jiang Yu? I don¡¯t know what method she used to seduce Mo Long.¡±


    ¡°Then you should learn the Jiangnguage! No matter what methods she used, can¡¯t you just learn it?¡± Father Mi red at Mn.


    Although Mn was unhappy with the re, she thought that her father¡¯s suggestion was good. Since she did not know that Jiang Yu had used underhanded means, she would learn from her appearance first. As long as she dressed up like Jiang Yu, Mo Long would definitely take a look or two at her.


    With that thought in mind, Mn immediately went to get her hair done and permed her hair into a big wave.


    Mr. Mi returned to the jewelry shop to manage thepany.


    Mn also went to a clothing store and bought a few clothes of the same style as Jiang Yu¡¯s, all of which were thetest styles of the season. As for the perfume that Jiang Yu was using, Mn could also tell what brand it was.


    As a rich girl, she was not good in other aspects, but she was very skilled in the field of cosmetics. therefore, she easily bought thest bottle of perfume that was the same as Jiang Yu¡¯s at the counter.


    After everything was prepared, Mn had to consider how she could appear in front of Mo Long in a proper manner. After much thought, she felt that it was better to work at Mo Long¡¯spany.


    She opened the recruitment website and saw that the Mo corporation was hiring a part-time secretary assistant. It said, ¡°The former Secretary has taken a two-month leave due to personal health reasons. They needed a secretary to take over her shift for the next two months.


    ¡°Even the heavens are standing on my side!¡± Mn smiled happily and quickly took a taxi home to prepare her resume.


    Mn was confident that they could take down Mo Long in two months.


    After creating the resume, Mn submitted it to the Mo corporation¡¯s recruitment website and received a reply very quickly. ¡°Alright, please get ready for the interview tomorrow. Signed by Teng Yi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Mn was so happy that she jumped three feet high on the bed and wanted to tell the world the news.


    During the interview the next day, she specially put on the clothes she had bought yesterday and even sprayed on the perfume she had just bought, all so that she could show off in front of Mo Long.


    However, the only interviewer was Teng Yi.


    He didn¡¯t even look at Mn¡¯s information and agreed to let her work as a part-time secretary¡¯s assistant.


    Mn did not doubt his existence and thought that she was too lucky, so she happily went to apply for the staff dormitory.


    After she left, Teng Yi went to Mo Long¡¯s office and asked in confusion, ¡°President, are we really going to keep her?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she really want toe in?¡± Mo Long smiled sinisterly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll just do as she wishes.¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t look very smart, and she¡¯s also very clumsy. There¡¯s no way she can do this job well.¡± Teng Yi sighed slightly. After all, the Secretary assistant was directly serving Teng Yi, not Mo Long.


    ¡°This is not my business.¡± Sure enough, Mo Long directly threw this hot potato to Teng Yi. ¡°She¡¯s your assistant, so you¡¯ll be in charge.¡±


    ¡°Yes, President,¡± Teng Yi said.


    Mn thought that she would have many opportunities to appear in front of Mo Long in the future, so she excitedly filled out the application form. Little did she know that the only person she could see in the future was Teng Yi.

 Chapter 1119 Live Report

    After everything was settled, Mn told her father about it.


    At first, Father Mi was a little angry at Mn for making the decision on her own, but since she was working at Mo Long''spany, he was able to get twice the result with half the effort.


    "Lan, you just have to focus on your work there and think of a way to appear in front of Mo Long more often. I''ll take care of Jiang Yu, so you don''t have to worry. As for the school, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll talk to them."


    "Okay, thank you, dad."


    After hanging up the phone, Mn tidied up her appearance and made a cup of coffee, intending to give it to Mo Long.


    But before she reached the door, Teng Yi stopped Mn. "You can''t go in."


    "Why?" Mn furrowed her brows, "I''m here to make coffee for President Mo, why won''t you let me in?"


    "You''re the Secretary''s assistant and I''m the Secretary. In other words, you''re working with me and not President mo."


    "Ah?" Mn was dumbfounded, "What? so you''re saying that I can only see you but not President Mo?"


    "Yes," Teng Yi nodded.


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t you make it clear back then?" Mn was not happy. "If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t havee. "


    "Then, miss Mi, you can choose to resign now."


    "¡­ You! Forget it, it''s not easy to find an opportunity, I can''t just give it up." Mn impatiently ced the coffee in Teng Yi''s hand. "Then help me deliver this to President mo. You''re not allowed to drink it!"


    Mn turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait," Teng Yi called out to her, " President Mo has an interviewter. We don''t have enough people,e help."


    She should be able to see Mo Long this way! "Okay!" Mn turned around and smiled.


    After Mn left, Teng Yi poured the coffee into the trash can.


    This interview was in the form of a live broadcast. Before it was even broadcast, the number of people following it had reached 30 million.


    When the livestream started, the number of viewers in the livestream room skyrocketed, breaking through 80 million.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is the first time in the history of our show that so many people have paid attention to it." The host smiled and continued with his interview with Mo Long.


    "During the break, remember to pass President Mo a towel and some ck tea. I have other things to do," Teng Yi said to Mn. "You must be careful. Don''t do anything rash!"


    "I know, don''t worry!" Mn smiled slightly, looking more mature.


    Of course, Teng Yi didn''t feel at ease, but there weren''t enough people right now. Mn was the only one who had nothing to do, so he could only leave the job to her. He only handed her a hand towel and a cup of ck tea. As long as Mn was a normal person, there would be no problem.


    However, the fact was that Mn was not a normal person, or rather, even if she was a normal person, she would make mistakes.


    She stood in a corner where the camera couldn''t reach, but the host''s eyes were on her.


    "Is that the president''s wife?" The emcee smiled and said, "I have an impression of that dress. It''s thetest style of the season. I also remember the president''s wife''s hair. I saw it in the publicity photos. it was this hairstyle."


    Mo Long frowned and followed the host''s line of sight. He saw Mn standing there and looking over.


    "Why don''t we invite the president''s wife¡­?"


    Before the host could finish, Mo Long interrupted, "She''s not. She''s just a Secretary''s assistant."


    "Huh?" The emcee was stunned. but this image does look like the president''s wife.


    "She''s not..."


    Before Mo Long could finish his sentence, the sound of ss shattering could be heard from Mn, followed by her voice, "Do you have eyes? Can''t you see I''m here?"


    "I''m sorry!" A girl wearing sses kept apologizing to Mn, "I was too anxious and didn''t pay attention to the way. I''m sorry!"


    "What''s the use of being sorry? The ck tea was spilled! You''re dying the press conference, do you know that?" Mn shouted angrily, "Which department are you from? I''m going to fire you now!"


    Seeing that things were about to reach an irredeemable stage, the host could only helplessly say, "Well, I''m sorry, she''s our staff. She must have been too anxious just now, so she didn''t notice you. I''m really sorry."


    "Forget it. I''ll let it go on your ount." Only then did Mn calm down, unaware that her attitude had been exposed on the inte.

 Chapter 1120 Embarrassing

    "Aren''t you going back to work?" Mn red at the girl. Those who didn''t know would think that she was an employee of Mn.


    The atmosphere was very awkward, and the host didn''t know what to say. after a long time, sheughed dryly and said, "she''s indeed not the president''s wife."


    "Miss Mn," Mo Long said with a dark expression, "The press conference this time is a live broadcast. I''ll have to trouble you to control your character. You don''t want people to say that the Missy of Mi family jewelry is an unreasonable and vicious woman, do you?"


    "A live broadcast?" Mn was shocked.


    Why didn''t anyone tell her that this was a live broadcast?


    She quickly took out her phone and searched for this live broadcast room. She found that the bulletments were all scolding her.


    "Who''s this woman? Don''t you know that this is a live broadcast? How can you still be so arrogant?"


    "Didn''t you hear President Mo say she''s the daughter of Mi jewelry? As expected of the big miss, she has such a big temper. She doesn''t even care about the live broadcast, she just wants to throw a tantrum."


    "But why would a youngdy like her work as a secretary or assistant here? Is her family unable to support her?"


    "It''s so disgusting. She''s so unruly and willful, and she''s even wearing the same clothes and hairstyle as my movie queen Jiang! how disgusting!"


    "Everyone, block me from now on. What Mi family jewelry store? Don''t go to this store to buy jewelry in the future."


    "Yes, yes, yes, you can''t buy it. Who knows if his shop assistant has the same temper as this richdy? If I don''t buy it, hse might scold me and even cklist me!"


    Mn did not dare to continue watching. she quickly turned off her phone and apologized with a dry smile, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know this was a live broadcast. I''m very sorry for causing trouble for everyone. I''m really sorry."


    "It''s fine." The host also responded with a dryugh.


    However, Mo Long said, "miss Mn, you don''t seem to be suitable for this job. My Secretary must have told you what to do and what not to do, but you didn''t seem to listen at all."


    "I''m sorry! President Mo!" Mn panicked, "Secretary Teng Yi didn''t tell me this was a live broadcast!"


    "This is his dereliction of duty, but what happened just now is your dereliction of duty." Mo Long said in a deep voice, "Miss Mn, I hope you''ll be more self-aware and go to the Human Resources Department to resign now. Don''t wait for me to issue a notice to fire you."


    "President Mo! I really know I was wrong! I''m sorry!" Mn apologized loudly, with tears still on her face.


    The camera turned to Mn unconsciously. everyone in the live broadcast room had seen her ugly state.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Among these people, there was also father Mi.


    He was furious when he saw his daughter embarrassing herself in front of so many people.


    Seeing how Mn was crying and wanting Mo Long to make her stay, he quickly gave Mn a call, "Mn! Get back here right now! Don''t embarrass yourself there!"


    "Wait a minute, I''m still begging president Mo, " Mn sobbed.


    "What are you begging for? The cameras are all pointed at you, don''t you think it''s embarrassing enough?"


    Mn was shocked. She looked up and found that the camera had indeed turned to her.


    Did that mean that everyone had seen what he had done just now?


    Mn suddenly felt er blood rush up, and her face was burning hot.


    She immediately fled the scene, not even bothering to resign from the Human Resources Department. She just wanted to get home as soon as possible.


    Mn ran away, but the live broadcast continued. This matter had already exceeded the host''s ability to react on the spot, so she could only carefully look at Mo Long''s expression and try to find a new topic.


    "President Mo, please."


    Mo Long frowned and tugged at his tie. "I''m sorry. Let''s end the livestream here for now. I''m not in a very good state. I''ll get my Secretary to contact you guys when I''m back in shape."


    With that, Mo Long stood up and left.


    He had kept Mn in the beginning to set a trap so that everyone in the Mi family would jump in.


    However, he didn''t expect Mn to be so brainless that he would do it on a live broadcast. Not only did she embarrass the Mi family, but she also embarrassed the Mo Corporation.


    However, this was not bad news. Mn had embarrassed herself in front of so many people. The Mi family would definitely feel sorry for this matter. At that time, they could scheme to make a big profit from the Mi family.


    At that time, with the fake wine and the attempted kidnapping, house Mi would definitely copse.


    When Mo Long returned to his office, he heard the head of the Human Resources Department report that Mn had already left without resigning.

 Chapter 1121 Admit Mistake

    "I''m sorry President mo, it was our mistake. The head of the Human Resources Department lowered his head. So, do you want to fire her?"


    "Don''t fire her." Mo Long supported his chin with both hands. "If she resigns early without a good reason, her sry will be deducted. If she resigns for an unreasonable reason and is absent from work for a long time, we can ask Mi Corporation forpensation."


    "Do we need to inform her?"


    "Of course we have to inform them." Mo Long''s lips curled up. "If we don''t say this in advance, the Mi family might bite us back when we ask forpensation."


    "Alright," he said. The Head of Human Resources nodded and left.


    In less than 10 minutes, Teng Yi came back panting, "President!"


    He had only found out about the live broadcast on his way back. Although he had always known that Mn was arrogant, he did not expect her to be so arrogant and domineering. She actually dared to make a scene in the live broadcast room.


    Mo Long nced at Teng Yi." You still know toe back?"


    "I am very sorry! President!" Teng Yi immediately lowered his head and apologized.


    He had to go to apany to deliver some documents today. It was only a 20-minute drive, but three cars had rear-ended and the traffic police had blocked the road. Teng Yi had to take a detour.


    "Forget it, I don''t intend to me you." Mo Long waved his hand. "I also didn''t expect this."


    "What should Mn do with Mn?"


    "Let''s wait first. He''ll probably be back soon." Mo Long took a sip of the ck tea in front of him and said nonchntly.


    Teng Yi didn''t understand, but soon the Head of Human Resources came to report. "President Mo, President Mi said he will bring Mn over to apologize."


    "I know." Mo Long nodded.


    Two hourster, Father Mi arrived with Mn. Thetter''s eyes were still red, as if she had cried.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The moment he saw Mo Long, Father Mi immediately smiled and got straight to the point, "President Mo, I''m really sorry for what happened today. I''m really sorry for causing you so much trouble."


    Mo Long looked at father mi calmly, "Boss Mi, I know you''ve always doted on your daughter, but isn''t it a little inappropriate to dote on her like this? She dared to argue with the reporters on the live broadcast today. What will she do tomorrow?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. You''re right. I''ll definitely teach her a good lesson when I get back." Father Mi iughed dryly, " president Mo, I''m really sorry for what happened today. I hope that you can be magnanimous and forgive Lan Lan this once."


    "Since she''s boss MI''s daughter, of course, she can be forgiven. Mo Long looked at Mn. However, since you really want to apologize, miss Mn can''t pretend to be a mute and not say a word of apology, right?"


    "I''m indeed in the wrong in this matter, but it''s not my fault alone!" Mn was not convinced. "No one told me that this was a live broadcast before that! Even your Secretary didn''t tell me!"


    "Shut up! Isn''t it chaotic enough?" Papa Mi asked sternly.


    Mo Long narrowed his eyes and stared coldly at Mn. "You''re saying that if this wasn''t a live broadcast, you could do whatever you want?"


    "No, it''s not..." Mn was startled by Mo Long''s gaze and could not help but swallow her saliva.


    "Director Mi, I''ve always been curious about what kind of family could raise a daughter like this." Mo Long said, "First, he treated his sister as a servant. Then, he secretly used her design drafts. Now, he''s working for me, but he screwed up the press conference. And you even dressed up like my fianc??e to flirt with me. There''s a big problem with your upbringing."


    Even though Father Mi wanted to please Mo Long, he couldn''t help but be a little angry when he heard this. "President Mo, if you''re not happy with this, you can just say it. You don''t have to beat around the bush."


    Mo Long''s eyes widened slightly. "I thought I was being very obvious. It turns out that you didn''t see through it all this time, boss Mi."


    Father Mi''s breath was stuck in his throat, and his face was red.


    He was very angry right now, but Mo Long was the Mi family''s only partner, so he didn''t dare to lose his temper at him. In the end, he could only vent his anger on Mn.


    "Child, didn''t I tell you not to cause trouble outside?" Father Mi yelled, "Look at what you''ve done! Not only did you anger President Mo, you''ve also ruined the Mi family''s reputation! You really can''t do anything right but ruin things!"


    "Why are you ming me again? I told you that it was that person who hit me first!" Mn shouted.

 Chapter 1122 Where The Fake Wine Went

    "You still dare to say it! Didn''t she apologize for bumping into you?" Father Mi''s face was red with anger. "You, on the other hand, even if you don''t know that it''s a live broadcast, you can''t just do whatever you want!"


    F * ck! before Mn could finish, Mo Long interrupted her.


    "You two, if there''s anything, please argue outside. This is not a ce for you to quarrel. By the way, I''d like to remind you that after you''re done, miss Mn, please give me an answer on whether you want to continue working here."


    Then, he asked Teng Yi to invite then out.


    After they left Mo Long''s office, Father Mi was no longer in the mood to argue with Mn. "Look at you, why can''t you control your temper?"


    "Who asked that woman to have no eyes and bump into me?" Mn was also holding back her anger. "She knocked over the ck tea I was going to give to President Mo. I''m angry, that''s why I said a few words to her. Who would have known that it was a live broadcast? They even saw me in that state."


    "Sigh, things are a little difficult now. Because of the side you showed on the live broadcast, the Mi family''s reputation has started to go downhill." Father Mi sighed. there''s already a bunch of things that haven''t been solved, and you''re just making things worse for me.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose." Mn stuck out her tongue and showed no signs of regret.


    "Forget it, you should continue to stay here. I''ll go back after my two months of part-time work is over."


    "I''m still staying here? I''ve already messed up the press conference, so there''s no way Mo Long will keep me." Mn said.


    "If he didn''t want you to stay, he would have fired you long ago!" Her father urged Mn to go back to work. "Go back and do your work properly. Don''t give me any trouble!"


    "I know!" Mn replied impatiently, turned around and went back.


    Father Mi also left in a Huff.


    Mn walked into Mo Long''s office again. After adjusting her emotions, she said, "I''m sorry, President Mo."


    Mo Long was reading some documents and did not look up when he heard this. "It''s fine. This is a lesson for you. I hope you won''t do it again. Oh right, don''t wear this to work in the future. And your hair, you''d better change your hairstyle quickly. I don''t want anyone to dress up as my fianc¨¦e in front of me."


    "¡­ Yes." Mn lowered her head. The emotions that she had just adjusted began to surge again.


    It was Jiang Yu again!


    Mn''s hatred for Jiang Yu increased by a few degrees.


    Mo Long no longer paid attention to Mn, so Teng Yi walked over and said, "Then go back and change your clothes first. Also, tidy up your hair. Come back to work after you''ve adjusted your condition."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Alright," he said. After saying that, Mn left.


    "The Mi family has now begun to go downhillpletely, and it''s all thanks to Mn," Mo Long said nonchntly, "how''s the fake wine incident that I asked you to investigate? Any progress?"


    "I''ve found out where the fake wine from the restaurant went. They didn''t sell it in Yang city. Instead, they sold it to the small cities around Yang city, especially those upstarts."


    Teng Yi started to report the results of the tests. "Most of the nouveau riche are uncultured and don''t know much about red wine. They just want to buy some things from the upper ss to show off. Moreover, this kind of fake wine was cheaper than the red wine on the market, so it was more popr with the nouveau riche. In just a few years, the Mi family has already made tens of millions of profits."


    "What an old fox. He knows that this kind of thing can''t be sold in Yang City. If he''s caught, he''ll be seized." Mo Long narrowed his eyes and tapped his index finger on the desk. "Also, did you find out who the waiter who took Yu ''er away that day was?"


    "I found it. There''s a hidden camera at the corner of the basement. The waiter probably didn''t know about it, so he was caught on camera." Teng Yi said.


    "Alright, bring him to me."


    "Yes."


    Teng Yi went out to make a phone call. Twenty minutester, two bodyguards came in with a man.


    "President Mo, this is the waitress that took the madam away the other day."


    "Alright, you guys can leave first."


    Mo Long waved his hand, and the two bodyguards left.


    The man was tied up, his eyes were covered with ck cloth, and his mouth was taped shut. He could only make "Wu Wu Wu" sounds.


    Mo Long gestured for Teng Yi to remove the ck cloth and tape on his face.


    The man panted heavily after seeing the light again. He was so scared that he did not even dare to breathe when he saw Mo Long sitting on the chair from the corner of his eye.


    "President, President Mo?" The man said uncertainly.


    "So you know me." Mo Long coldly said.

 Chapter 1123 - 1123 What Is The Purpose

    1123 What Is The Purpose


    ¡°Of course I know him! there¡¯s no one in shanghai who doesn¡¯t know president Mo!¡± The manughed drily, thinking that he could get Mo Long to let him off by ttering him.


    ¡°What?¡± However, Mo Long examined him. ¡°Since you know me, why do you still dare to touch my woman?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like this! I was also kept in the dark!¡± The man shouted. He was so scared that he peed his pants. ¡°Boss Mi asked me to do that! He also said that as long as I did as he said, he would give me arge sum of money and introduce me to a girlfriend! He made me do it!¡±


    ¡°You agreed for money and women?¡± Mo Long looked at him disdainfully. ¡°But looking at you now, no woman will take a fancy to you.¡±


    !!


    The man was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t stop his tears from flowing.


    He was greedy and lecherous by nature, but he was also extremely timid. The conditions that Father Mi had offered back then were enough to move him, but now that he was facing Mo Long, he felt that those things were not worth much. As long as he could keep his life, it would be fine.


    Seeing him like this, Mo Long also felt nauseated and did not intend to waste any more time with him, so he said, ¡°Tell me what happened that day and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°Good, good! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± The man saw hope, so he told her everything that had happened that day, ¡°Boss Mi found me that day and asked me to put on a mask and take a person named Jiang Yu out of the venue! She said that she can go anywhere, as long as she doesn¡¯t appear in the venue again!¡±


    ¡°I just started working at that restaurant not long ago. I only know that there¡¯s a small dark room below the basement, so I took her there. When I reported back to boss Mi, he seemed to be very angry. He even said that after he gave me this sum of money, I wouldn¡¯t need to go to work anymore.¡±


    After saying this, the man looked at Mo Long and Teng Yi with a warm gaze. President Mo, and this gentleman, I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. Can you let me go?¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course you can.¡± Mo Long waved his hand. ¡°Throw him to the police department and charge him with ¡®attempted kidnapping¡¯. He won¡¯t be sentenced, but it¡¯s enough for him to spend a few days in prison.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man didn¡¯t even finish his sentence before Teng Yi threw it to the bodyguard outside.


    After dealing with the man in front of him, Teng Yi asked, ¡°What is boss Mi¡¯s motive? That day, he first took you to a room alone, and then asked someone else to take Madam away from the venue. What was he nning?¡±


    Mo Long supported his chin with both hands. ¡°He took me away for the convenience of his daughter. As for taking Yu ¡®er away¡­ it can only be said that he¡¯s an old fox with deep schemes. I thought that the Mi family would be able to raise a daughter like Mn, but I didn¡¯t expect that old fox to be so smart.¡±


    ¡°He probably thought that Mn wouldn¡¯t seed, so he wanted to take Yu ¡®er away to divert my attention and not pursue the matter with Mn. It¡¯s a pity that all his ns have failed.¡±


    Teng Yi didn¡¯t understand at all. He only knew half of what had happened that day, and he knew nothing about the other half.


    However, since Mo Long did not say anything, he naturally did not ask.


    ¡°President, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°That man is an important witness. Remember to go to the police station to collect evidence. Then, continue to investigate the fake wine. It¡¯s not enough to only find out this much. We have to find out the original manufacturer and the ce of origin of the fake wine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, President.¡± Teng Yi said and left.


    As soon as he went out, he saw Mn standing at the door in a fresh short skirt, and her hair had returned to its original ck and straight.


    Teng Yi definitely wouldn¡¯t let this woman get close to Mo Long again. Otherwise, he would be the one getting punished.


    There¡¯s no work here that needs your help for the time being,¡± he said. ¡°Go to the other departments and take a look. If there¡¯s anything that needs your help, go and help.¡±


    Mn had thought that she would be lucky enough to see Mo Long today, but Teng Yi¡¯s words doused her hopes with cold water. So, she could only listen to Teng Yi¡¯s arrangement and go to another department.


    However, people from other departments all knew about the scandal Mn had made in the live broadcast room, so they looked at her with unfriendly eyes and even spoke with a bit of sarcasm, ¡°isn¡¯t this the missy of the Mi family? Howe you have the time to inspect our ce?¡±


    ¡°You should go and rest. If we identally tire you outter, then it¡¯s all our fault.¡±


    ¡°What missy of the Mi family? she¡¯s just a secretary assistant now.¡±

 Chapter 1124 The Madam Has Arrived

    "So what if she''s a Secretary? she''s still the Missy of the Mi family. Aiyo, what kind of work can be done by a richdy herself? shouldn''t Secretary Teng be the one to inform us?"


    "I don''t understand. Things have alreadye to this, yet President Mo still hasn''t fired her."


    After all, we''re working with Mi Corporation. If we fire her, it''ll be hard for President Mo to talk. Let''s just bear with it for a while. Guoguo will be back in two months."


    Guoguo was the Assistant Secretary who had taken leave. Her name was Su Guo. Because she had a good rtionship with the people here, everyone called her Guoguo.


    Mn had been enduring the ridicule and an unnatural smile appeared on her face. "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "No, I don''t dare to."


    The rest of the people said the same.


    Mn''s expression was almost gone, but she still tried to smile. "Then please let me know if there''s anything I can help you with. I''ll definitelye and help."


    "No need. You''d better stay here and leave in two months." Someone said, "one look and I can tell that you''re a Missy who doesn''t do anything. I really don''t understand why you want to work here."


    Mn had never been a good-tempered person. She had only swallowed her anger because she was worried that she would do something wrong again. However, she couldn''t hold it in anymore. The people she had offended were Mo Long and the reporters, not these employees! What right do they have to point their fingers here!


    "Even if I don''t understand the work here, I''m still better than you," she sneered. "I was born to be the Missy of the Mi family, and my worth is many times higher than yours! But you? You can only work here and sell your lives for money! do you think people like you have the right to criticize me? I did mess up the live broadcast, but President Mo didn''t say anything. What are you guys talking about?"


    Her words immediately angered all the employees.


    "You have the nerve to say that to an arrogant and despotic person? You should take a look at yourself. When you start working, you''ll be worse than us!"


    "That''s right! I think all the members of the Mi family are the same as you. You don''t have any manners at all!"


    Mn was so angry that she picked up a ss cup on the side and was about to throw it at the crowd, but her raised hand was grabbed by the wrist by another hand.


    "Miss Mn, are you done?" The person behind her said coldly.


    This voice was ...<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Yu?! Mn seemed to be frightened, and the ss in her hand fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    Jiang Yu let go of her hand and asked one of the staff to get a cleaner to clean up the broken ss.


    "What are you doing here?" Mn was not in a good mood. "This is the Mo corporation. Even if you are the boss of the Jiang jewelry, you are not allowed toe in without an appointment."


    "How do you know I don''t have an appointment?" Jiang Yu looked at Mn in amusement and took out her phone. "I''ve already made an appointment with your President Mo over the phone."


    "You!" Mn was furious. "Whatever. However, they were the ones who criticized me first. I didn''t cause any trouble on purpose!"


    "I heard you." Jiang Yu smiled. "They were indeed a little overbearing. I apologize to you on their behalf."


    "This is more like it." Mn immediately looked at the group of employees smugly. "Did you hear that? Your president''s wife has already apologized to me."


    Some of the employees were not convinced and mumbled softly, "Madam, she was the one who messed up the live broadcast first."


    Jiang Yu gave him a look, indicating that she knew about this.


    "But what about you ruining the live broadcast? President Mo''s work has been ruined by you, how are you going topensate him?" Jiang Yuughed, "because of you, this press conference has to be held again. President Mo''s dy in time and coboration is not a small amount."


    "Whatpensation?" Mn frowned at Jiang Yu, "president Mo didn''t say anything. Don''t try to lie to me."


    "Just because President Mo didn''t say anything doesn''t mean that he didn''t say anything. The Mi family is also a bigpany. Don''t tell me you don''t understand this?" Jiang Yu took a step forward and forced Mn to retreat. "Both this and your sister''s matter requirepensation."


    "What does Mi Fei''s matter have to do with me?" Mn was a little flustered. "You should look for her in person. Why are you looking for me?"


    "Mi Fei is also a member of the Mi family. If I can''t find Mi Fei, it''s normal for me to look for you, right?" Jiang Yu asked with a smile.


    The employees did not know about this, so they asked, "Madam, what''s going on?"


    They had a good rtionship with Jiang Yu. Rather than saying that they were Madam and subordinate, they were more like friends.

 Chapter 1125 - 1125 Think Of A Countermeasure

    1125 Think Of A Countermeasure


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to ask the person involved about this matter?¡± Jiang Yu threw the question to Mn with a smile.


    Mn stammered for a long time before she could finish her sentence, ¡°she¡¯s my sister. I¡¯m just borrowing the design drafts.¡±


    ¡°Borrow? But you didn¡¯t even get her permission.¡±


    ¡°So what? She¡¯s my sister, do I have to tell her everything?¡± Mn said. She didn¡¯t think there was any problem.


    However, some of the employees spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s stealing without permission. You still have the nerve to say that you¡¯re borrowing it?¡±


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s your sister, you shouldn¡¯t be like this, right? Her character really isn¡¯t too good.¡±


    The staff¡¯s various discussions made Mn feel very embarrassed.


    ¡°I see what your purpose is. You want to make a fool of me, right?¡± Mn said, ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t have any good intentions!¡±


    After saying that, Mn left in a rage.


    Seeing that Mn had left, some of the employees wanted to continueining to Jiang Yu, but Jiang Yu took the lead and said, ¡°Alright, this matter is over. Everyone, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯ll treat you to afternoon tea the next time Ie.¡±


    When they heard the words ¡°afternoon tea,¡± no one wanted to continueining, and they all buried themselves in work.


    Jiang Yu looked at it for a while before heading to Mo Long¡¯s office in satisfaction.


    When Teng Yi saw Jiang Yu, he immediately made way. ¡°Madam, pleasee in.¡±


    Jiang Yu entered the office and saw Mo Long putting down the documents in his hands.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve dyed President Mo¡¯s work? ¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°No, I just finished my work.¡± Mo Long alsoughed. ¡°How did you find the time toe over?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done with work at thepany, so I wanted toe and find you.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I just saw Mn. Why is she here?¡±


    Mo Long then briefly exined how Mn hade to work here.


    ¡°He really took great pains.¡± Jiang Yu sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that both father and daughter are not smart.¡±


    ¡°Mn is not smart, but her father is not stupid.¡± Thinking of that waiter, Mo Long¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°At least there are times when he can consider what will happen in the future.¡±


    At the mention of Mn and her father, Jiang Yu remembered the fake wine. ¡°Have you found any clues about the fake wine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found a little, but I haven¡¯t found the source of the sales. Although the wine was sold from that restaurant, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be a straight line marketing.¡± Mo Long said, ¡°they should be sold under different names and through different channels.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also done some research and found out that these wines are sold to the nouveau riche in the small cities around Yang City.¡± Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think we can ask them where they bought the wine and then focus on the investigation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve given this matter to Teng Yi, we don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Mo Long smiled. ¡°The time now is to find a good opportunity to lure the fish into the trap.¡±


    The ¡®fish¡¯ was naturally the father and daughter of the Mi family.


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Jiang Yu looked worried. ¡°Mi Fei suddenly stoppeding to work and I can¡¯t contact her. Boss Mi said that she doesn¡¯t want to continue working here, but she doesn¡¯t want her to tell me in person.¡±


    ¡°Looks like Mi Fei is in trouble.¡± Mo Long narrowed his eyes.


    Jiang Yu also voiced her guess, ¡°I also think Mei was locked up by boss Mi. Thest ce we met was at that restaurant, and Mi fei said she would stay there tonight. So, I think that Mi Fei is most likely locked up in the basement or the wine cer. I n to negotiate with boss Mi for thest time tonight. If he still doesn¡¯t want Mi fei to contact me, I¡¯ll call the police with the excuse of ¡®missing¡¯.¡±


    ¡°First, they sold fake wine, and now they¡¯re illegally imprisoning people. Looks like house mi didn¡¯t leave any room for escape for themselves.¡± Mo Long muttered.


    It only took Teng Yi a day to find out where the fake wine was sold.


    Father Mi was a sly old fox who considered many things from all angles, but his men might not be the same. There probably weren¡¯t many with good brains. For convenience¡¯s sake, they even omitted a few checkpoints and directly sent the wine to the merchants.


    This would not only save him a lot of trouble, but also guarantee that he would get more dividends than before.


    However, they had kept it a secret so well that Mr. Mi didn¡¯t know about it.

 Chapter 1126 - 1126 New Press Conference

    1126 New Press Conference


    If Father Mi knew about this, he would probably have a heart attack on the spot.


    Luckily, Father Mi¡¯s men didn¡¯t use their brains, or else Teng Yi wouldn¡¯t have been able to find out the truth in such a short time.


    Mo Long leaned back in his chair and asked Teng Yizily, ¡°Have you collected the evidence?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve collected all of them,¡± Teng Yi replied.


    ¡°Okay, then send all this evidence to the police station.¡± Mo Long said, ¡°while you¡¯re at it, use my name to hold a new press conference. Say that it¡¯s a friendly discussion between the Mo Corporation and Mi Corporation about the coboration.¡±


    ¡°Yes, President.¡±


    Teng Yi sent all the evidence in his hands to the police station and rushed back to thepany to hold a press conference. He then sent an invitation to Father Mi.


    Father Mi was confused. First, Jiang Yu kept calling to ask about Mi Fei¡¯s whereabouts. then, Mo Long held a press conference for no reason, and the reason was just some friendly exchange between the Mo and Mi families? Why didn¡¯t you tell him beforehand?


    Even though he didn¡¯t know what Mo Long was up to, Father Mi still agreed.


    Since the Mo Corporation and the Mi Corporation were in a cooperative rtionship, if something happened to the Mi Corporation at this juncture, the Mo Corporation would not get any benefits. Father Mi believed that Mo Long would understand this, so he wasn¡¯t worried that he would y any tricks.


    Mn was also invited to participate in the press conference.


    Mn was ttered. After dressing up, he went to the press conference happily.


    The press conference this time was open to the entire country¡¯s inte, and it was very simr to a live broadcast. Furthermore, there were a lot of reporters this time. All the well-known media and news agencies hade. After all, there weren¡¯t many opportunities to interview Mo Long in person. It was likely that they might not even get one in a year.


    After Mo Long sat down, a reporter began to ask, ¡°President Mo! Have you and your fianc¨¦ decided when to get married?¡±


    ¡°The topic of today¡¯s press conference is the cooperation between the Mo Corporation and mi Corporation,¡± Mo Long replied. ¡°I hope everyone won¡¯t ask about my personal matters.¡±


    Following that, another reporter asked, ¡°President Mo, as far as I know, there are many famous international jewelry stores. All of them are more famous than mi family jewelry. May I ask why you chose to cooperate with Mi jewelry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I was very interested in miss Mn at that time, so I¡¯ve always been curious about what kind of family could raise such a daughter. So I decided to cooperate with Mi jewelry.¡±


    After this reply, the entire ce fell silent.


    How could President Mo say something like this so calmly? Interested in miss Mn? Wasn¡¯t this a public p to the face of the president¡¯s wife?


    Mn was also ttered, ¡°Oh, really? So, President Mo is interested in me?¡±


    So he had been paying attention to her all along! no wonder he didn¡¯t lose his temper or me her for the live broadcast. It was because of this!


    Mn thought proudly, wondering what kind of expression Jiang Yu would have after hearing Mo Long¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Mo Long smiled.


    The scene became even quieter, and after a long time, a reporter asked, ¡°May I ask President Mo what you are interested in about miss Mn?¡±


    Mn also wanted to know the answer to this question. After all, he had always been very loving with Jiang Yu. Why did he start to pay attention to her?


    ¡°It¡¯s just that this is the first time I¡¯ve met a younger sister who treats her older sister like a servant,¡± Mo Long replied. ¡°I was curious.¡±


    The reporters present didn¡¯t expect such an answer and were in an uproar.


    Mn¡¯s face was also full of shock and doubt. She even thought that she had heard wrong.


    The reporters continued to ask, ¡°president Mo! Can you tell me more about this in detail?¡±


    Mo Long then said, ¡°I once apanied my fianc¨¦e to Singapore for a trip, and we met miss Mn and her sister there. Because miss Mn signed up for the international jewelrypetition, and thepetition area is in Singapore.¡±


    ¡°I heard her say that she had already met my fianc¨¦e before this. the two of them could be considered friends, so we traveled together. I just didn¡¯t expect that miss Mn¡¯s so-called ¡®friend¡¯ hired someone to kill my fianc¨¦e out of jealousy and other reasons. After the matter was exposed, she fled Singapore in a hurry.


    And that was when we found out that miss Mn¡¯s drafts for thepetition were all the works of her sister, miss Mi Fei. She knew nothing about design and couldn¡¯t participate in the jewelry designpetition.¡±

 Chapter 1127 - 1127 Completely Stepping Down

    1127 Completely Stepping Down


    Seeing that Mo Long had revealed everything, Mn became a little anxious. ¡°President Mo! Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t have evidence! I¡¯ve already rified that matter. It wasn¡¯t me! And that man also said that it was Mi Fei who ordered her to do it, not me!¡±


    ¡°Miss Mn is still fabricating facts? Or do you think Yaqi is in Singapore, so he can¡¯te here to identify you?¡± Mo Long looked at Mn. ¡°If you want evidence, I can send someone to Singapore to bring Yaqi over. It¡¯ll be good for him to identify who the ¡®Mi Fei¡¯ he mentioned is.¡±


    Mn swallowed and did not dare to continue the conversation.


    Since Mo Long had said so, he would definitely be able to do it.


    Mr. Mi, who was sitting beside Mn, couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    So today¡¯s press conference was a trap set up by treacherous people! Looking at Mo Long¡¯s current stance, he was nning to make Mi familypletely fall! However, this was the only thing he had in his hands. as long as he could fool them, Mo Long¡¯s goal would definitely not be achieved!


    At that thought, Father Mi stood up and said, ¡°President Mo, Lan Lan has already exined this to me after she returned. It¡¯s indeed a misunderstanding. After this press conference is over, I¡¯ll exin it to you. Let¡¯s continue discussing the coboration between the Mo Corporation and Mi Corporation. That¡¯s the main topic, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Why? ¡°Mo Long asked in return. ¡°You guys did that to my fianc¨¦e. Why do you think I¡¯ll continue working with you?¡±


    Father Mi paused and looked at Mo Long in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°At the birthday party, everyone canceled their cooperation with Mi Corporation. I didn¡¯t say anything about canceling the cooperation because I wanted boss Mi to save face. Otherwise, boss Mi would have lost all of our cooperation by then.¡± Mo Long replied expressionlessly.


    The reporters were getting more and more excited, and the questions they asked were getting more and more tricky. ¡°I heard that you have two daughters and you dote on them very much. What do you think about what President Mo said about miss Mn treating her sister like a servant?¡±


    ¡°Please exin what happened at the birthday party that made everyone cancel their cooperation with mi corporation.¡±


    ¡°Also, how do you exin miss Mn¡¯s participation in thepetition, but in the end, she asked her sister to draw her ownpetition manuscript?¡±


    These questions made father mi ashamed and difficult to answer.


    There were also reporters who asked Mn questions, but Mn kept his head down and said nothing.


    In fact, she really wanted to defend herself, but in such a situation, and with her father¡¯s livid face, Mn knew that she couldn¡¯t say anything. If they said one wrong word, house mi would most likely fall from power and never have the chance to rise again.


    Mr. Mi and Mn¡¯s long silence piqued the reporters ¡®curiosity even more.


    The staff of the media had always been like this. The more they couldn¡¯t get an answer, the more they wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    Hence, they pressed on step by step. They had to get an answer.


    However, before they could get an answer, arge group of police officers came in from outside and handcuffed Mn and Mn father.


    Father Mi, who hadn¡¯t recovered from the questions, was shocked by the group of police.


    The group of reporters was also confused as they all looked towards Mo Long.


    Mo Long exined very calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯m the one who informed the police.¡±


    ¡°President Mo! What is the meaning of this?¡± Father Mi looked at Mo Long angrily. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve been holding a grudge until now because of that incident?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± The corners of Mo Long¡¯s mouth curled up as he smiled sinisterly. ¡°This time, it¡¯s because of the fake wine you sold, boss Mi.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Father Mi paused, ¡°How did you¡­ No? President Mo, what nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m just a jeweller, how could I sell fake wine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found all the evidence and handed it over to the police. If you feel that you¡¯ve been wronged, you can go to the police station and say it. ¡± Mo Long looked at father Mi calmly.


    The reporters at the scene began to frantically take pictures with their cameras and record them in their own manuscripts.


    This must be big news.


    Just as the police were about to take Mr. Mi and Mn away, another crisp voice came from the door, ¡°in addition to selling fake wine, boss Mi is also suspected of illegal imprisonment.¡±


    Father Mi was shocked again. He looked up at the door and saw that the voice wasing from Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu was leaning against the door, holding the key to the basement of the restaurant.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, hehe,¡± muttered Father Mi.

 Chapter 1128 - 1128 Big Compensation

    1128 Big Compensation


    Father Mi¡¯s legs gave way and he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Dad! What¡¯s wrong with you? Dad, don¡¯t scare me!¡± Mn shouted.


    Father Mi¡¯s eyes were listless as he was dragged away by the police. Mn was also dragged away by the police. Although she was not convinced and wanted to struggle again, the police were very strong and did not allow her to resist at all.


    ¡°Stop! Do you know who I am? you dare to treat me like this! I¡¯m the Missy of the Mi family! I¡¯m also the Mo corporation¡¯s Secretary! Have you ever thought of the consequences of treating me like this?¡±


    !!


    Mn¡¯s voice became softer and softer until it disappeared.


    Everyone at the scene was silent. They did not expect Jiang Yu to appear here. And as soon as she appeared, it brought new news-MI group¡¯s director was suspected of illegal imprisonment?


    This was indeed explosive news!


    Selling fake wine was an illegal act. After being investigated, depending on the severity of the situation, he would at most be in jail for three to four years. However, illegal imprisonment was a crime, and if the circumstances were too serious, it could be sentenced to death.


    With the two charges added together, the director of Mi group would be sentenced to at least six years in prison.


    However, let alone six years, even if it was just one year, Mi family jewelry would copse.


    ¡°Alright, since everything has been exined clearly, let¡¯s end today¡¯s press conference.¡± Mo Long stood up and signaled for Teng Yi to end the press conference.


    The reporters still had a lot of questions to ask, but Mo Long had already stood up and walked to Jiang Yu¡¯s side, no longer paying them any attention.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mo Long asked gently.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re going to hold a press conference, and I know you¡¯ve told the police about this. Teng Yi told me everything.¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°I also called the police to look for Mi Fei. Since director Mi is here with you today, I took the police and rushed into the restaurant to look for her. He probably didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way, so he kept Mi Fei in the basement and didn¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard, but life is bitter.¡± Jiang Yu sighed. ¡°Mi Fei has been suffering from severe malnutrition for the past few days and is now in a deepa. I sent her to the hospital, but I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll wake up.¡±


    ¡°Since she¡¯s been sent to the hospital, she¡¯s fine.¡± Mo Long smiled. ¡°Do you want to go to the police station to take a look? ¡±


    This was just as Jiang Yu had thought, sure.


    The two of them went to the police station, where Father Mi and Mn were locked up in two separate interrogation rooms. Compared to her father¡¯s dead face, Mn was much more energetic. She mmed the table and shouted hysterically, ¡°I told you to let me out! Are you deaf? I¡¯m the Missy of the Mi Corporation and the Assistant Secretary of the Mo Corporation. You¡¯re offending bothpanies by locking me up, do you know that? hurry up and let me go!¡±


    The recording staff at the door did not take her seriously and was still focused on making backup documents.


    Mo Long went to Father Mi¡¯s interrogation room and only entered after the interrogators were done.


    When Father Mi saw that the person was ck Dragon, his expression instantly became excited, and he seemed to have a trace of life.


    ¡°President Mo! You¡¯re finally here! Please listen to my exnation, the truth of this matter is not what you think!¡±


    ¡°The evidence is irrefutable. What else do you want to say, boss Mi? ¡± Mo Long looked at Father Mi calmly. ¡°I¡¯m in the jewelry business with you. The fake wine you sold doesn¡¯t affect me much. I don¡¯t even care about you imprisoning Mi Fei illegally as long as it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you shouldn¡¯t have incited your daughter to seduce me at the birthday party. You shouldn¡¯t have asked the waiter to lock Yu ¡®er in the underground wine cer. You shouldn¡¯t have been so unrepentant after that incident, and even went from bad to worse.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± After hearing what Mo Long had to say, Father Mi understood that he definitely wouldn¡¯t save him. He might even want to take the opportunity to end the cooperation.


    However, this was also good. In this case, Mi group could still get a sum of money for the breach of contract, so it was not too much of a loss.


    However, Mo Long already knew what Father Mi was thinking, so he smiled and said, ¡°boss Mi, I don¡¯t intend to cancel our cooperation. Others canceled it because boss Mi¡¯s character wasn¡¯t good and he was worried that it would ruin theirpany¡¯s reputation. But the Mo Corporation is not afraid. As long as I don¡¯t cancel the cooperation, we will always be in a cooperative rtionship. If the goods are not delivered on time, it will be the Mi corporation¡¯s problem. If you¡¯rete for a day, you¡¯ll have to pay 0.5% of the deposit. If you¡¯re sentenced, how long will you bete?¡±


    Father Mi¡¯s heart turned cold and he couldn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time.


    This amount of money was enough to buy 20 Mi family jewelry stores!

 Chapter 1129 - 1129 Compensation contract

    1129 Compensation contract


    Compensation


    Father MI¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. After a long time, he said, ¡°The Mi family jewelry suggested to terminate the contract.¡±


    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Mo Long stood up and said with a smile, ¡°then, I wish you a better life in the future, boss Mi.¡±


    Even though father Mi¡¯s hands were shaking from anger, he could only m the table helplessly and curse himself in his heart.


    However, he had already made up his mind. He would take out all the money in thepany and borrow some from Grandpa Mi. Then, he would be able to pay off the penalty.


    Anyway, Grandpa Mi didn¡¯t pay attention to the things on the inte. He didn¡¯t even read the newspaper, so he probably didn¡¯t know about this yet. As long as he acted fast enough, he would be able to borrow the money before the old man found out about this.


    When Jiang Yu and Mo Long came out of father mi¡¯s interrogation room, they could still hear Mn cursing in the next interrogation room, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t know anything. What else do you want to ask? I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better let me go now, or the Mi and Mo families won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°What a headache, this Mn.¡± Jiang Yu sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even at this point, she still doesn¡¯t understand the current situation.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he train Mi Fei? Why did he have to train this brainless Mn?¡± Mo Long sneered. ¡°I really can¡¯t guess what the Mi family is thinking.¡±


    Then, he called Teng Yi and asked him to tell Grandpa Mi the news.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Grandpa Mi know about this?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, he doesn¡¯t pay attention to the inte or read the newspapers. He might not know about it even though it¡¯s been blown up.¡± Mo Long said, ¡°it¡¯ll be better if he knows. If he doesn¡¯t, Teng Yi will let him know.¡±


    In fact, Grandpa Mi didn¡¯t know about this. If it wasn¡¯t for Teng Yi, he would have been kept in the dark. Teng Yi also showed him the video of the fight, and father Mi and Mn¡¯s behavior made him even angrier.


    So when he received a call from father Mi, he was furious, ¡°Wastrel, you still have the nerve to borrow money from me? Take a look at what you¡¯ve done to the Mi family jewelry store!¡±


    Father Mi was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect his father to already know about this.


    He could only exin drily, ¡°dad, don¡¯t be angry. This is a misunderstanding,,.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstand what?¡± grandpa Mi rebuked. ¡°You don¡¯t have a brain, so your daughter doesn¡¯t have a brain either, does she? Let me ask you, have you not treated Feifei well since Mn was born? First, you treated her as a servant, and now you¡¯re imprisoning her illegally for your own selfish desires, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Grandpa Mi had deep feelings for Mi Fei. Before Mn was born, Mi Fei had always been the one to make him happy. And since Mn was born, it was still Mi Fei who made him happy. Mn was like a high and mightydy, disdaining everyone she saw.


    Even if that person was her grandfather, he was no exception.


    Seeing that grandpa Mi knew everything he had done, father Mi knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to borrow the money.


    ¡°Dad, let me exin¡­!¡±


    ¡°Stop exining!¡± Grandpa Mi interrupted her father. ¡°If anything happens to Feifei, I¡¯m not done with you!¡±


    With that, he hung up.


    Father Mi wanted to cry but had no tears. With no other choice, he could only choose to mortgage the Mi family jewelry shop to make up for theck of penalty.


    At least, by doing so, he could redeem the jewelry shop after he was released from prison and continue to run it.


    However, Mo Long did not give him a chance. instead, he waved his hand and directly bought over the Mi family jewelry store.


    When Teng Yi came to deliver the documents, father Mi was shocked for a long time before he asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on? I did say that I was going to mortgage the jewelry shop, but I didn¡¯t say that I was going to mortgage it to the Mo Corporation!¡±


    If he mortgaged it to the Mo Corporation, he would never be able to get it back in this lifetime!


    Teng Yi looked at father Mi coldly. ¡°Director Mi,¡± he said. ¡°You should know in your heart who got more money from the bank and the Mo corporation. You don¡¯t think that you can continue to run the jewelry store after you get out of prison and redeem it, do you? I advise you not to think about it, it¡¯s not realistic at all.¡±


    Having his thoughts seen through, father Mi¡¯s face turned red and he stammered, not knowing how to exin.


    ¡°Director Mi, please don¡¯t waste your time with me. Please sign the contract. ¡±


    Father Mi hesitated for a long time, but in the end, he signed the contract.

 Chapter 1130 - 1130 Gentle And Powerful

    1130 Gentle And Powerful


    After the Mi family¡¯s matter was resolved, Jiang Yu could finally rxpletely.


    A weekter, Mr. Mi and Mn¡¯s verdict was out.


    Her father was sentenced to 10 years in prison, while Mn would be locked up for 8 months of education.


    Jiang Yu went to visit Mi Fei with this result. As soon as she entered the door, she saw her staring out of the window in a daze, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Hearing footsteps, Mi Fei turned around and saw Jiang Yu standing at the door with a basket of fruits and looking at her with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, director Jiang.¡± Mi Fei wanted to get up but was stopped by Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Have a good rest,¡± Jiang Yu ced the fruits on the table. ¡°I¡¯m here today because I have news for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu told Mi Fei about what happened between Mi Fei¡¯s father and Mn andforted her, ¡°don¡¯t be too sad. This is the consequence of their bad deeds. They have to bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad at all,¡± Mi Fei said.


    Even though she said that, Jiang Yu could still see Mi Fei¡¯s red eyes.


    ¡°¡­ Would you like to tell me your story?¡±


    Mi Fei paused for a long time before saying, ¡°I was sent to an orphanage when I was very young. The head of the orphanage likes to drink and would hit people when he was drunk. I was the youngest back then, so I didn¡¯t know how to fight back. That¡¯s why the Dean liked to hit me when he was drunk.¡±


    ¡°Then the Mi family took me back. They were very good to me. Although their attitude towards me changed after Mn was born, they still kept me there and let me have a home. Director Jiang, for someone who had no family since she was young, she really doesn¡¯t want to leave that family when she¡¯s suddenly adopted and has a family.¡±


    Of course, Jiang Yu knew how she felt. It was the same feeling she had when she returned to the Jiang family.


    However, Mi Fei¡¯s experience was even worse, and it made people¡¯s hearts ache.


    ¡°No matter what, you must be strong. everyone has things that they find hard to ept, but as time goes by, they¡¯ll realize that there¡¯s no other way than to ept these things.¡± Jiang Yu consoled Mi Fei. ¡°Pull yourself together. There are still many people waiting for you to go back. I¡¯m waiting for you, sister Xia is waiting for you, the staff, and your grandfather.¡±


    At the mention of grandfather Mi, Mi Fei paused and raised her head. ¡°Yes, everyone is waiting for me. Grandpa is also waiting for me. I must pull myself together!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and patted Mi Fei¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°By the way, President Jiang, do you know about my mother¡¯s condition?¡± My dad and Mn are locked up, ¡°Mi Fei said. She¡¯s probably in a bad mental state.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed terrible.¡± Jiang Yu recalled what sister Xia had told her. ¡°I heard that your mother¡¯s mental state has developed some problems and she has even shown signs of self-harm. He¡¯ll be recuperating in the hospital for now and will be sent to the mental hospital after he¡¯s fully recovered.¡±


    ¡°Is she in this hospital now?¡± Mi Fei asked.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s upstairs.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    ¡°I want to see her.¡± Mi Fei said, ¡°she¡¯s my mother after all.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Jiang Yu took Mi Fei upstairs. Through the door, Mi Fei could see Mrs. Mi sitting on the bed with a dazed look in her eyes. She was holding a family portrait of her family in her hands.


    However, Mi Fei was not in the picture.


    Mi Fei pushed the door open and called out softly, ¡± ¡°Mom,¡± she said.


    Mrs. Mi raised her head in surprise, but when she saw that it was Mi Fei, she returned to her usual self. ¡°Mi Fei, I¡¯ve really underestimated you. You colluded with outsiders to deceive your father and sister and caused them to go to jail. How dare you call me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me. They did something bad and ended up like this.¡± Mi Fei exined, but she knew that even if she did, Mrs. Mi wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    She would still push all the me onto Mi Fei, as if Mi Fei was the main culprit who had caused their family to fall apart.


    As expected, Mrs. Mi snorted coldly and said, ¡± ¡°Mi Fei, you¡¯re such an ingrate. All these years, we¡¯ve been so good to you for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ It is probably her.¡± Mi Fei lowered her head and turned to leave the ward.


    Jiang Yu followed beside Mi Fei. She wanted tofort her but could not find the right words. When they arrived at the door of Mi Fei¡¯s ward, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Only those with a strong heart can grow faster.¡±


    Mi Fei stopped in her tracks and looked up at Jiang Yu. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Jiang, you¡¯re really a gentle and powerful person. He is so young, but he could withstand the pressure of public opinion to run thepany. They¡¯re not like other bosses who always look down on others. They¡¯re more like friends.¡±

 Chapter 1131 - 1131 Ominous Birthday Party

    1131 Ominous Birthday Party


    Jiang Yu was stunned. She never thought that someone would use the word ¡®gentle¡¯ to describe herself.


    After a long time, she said, ¡°really? If you¡¯re gentler, your life will be better.¡±


    ¡°MHM!¡± This time, Mi Fei finally showed afortable smile. ¡°Thank you, director Jiang, for enlightening me. I will work harder in the future and will definitely not let you down!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. I still have things to do at thepany. You can stay in the hospital to recuperate and then go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, director Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yu returned to thepany. She had just sat on the chair for a while when she received an invitation in her email.


    It was Sun Miao¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°Why are there so many birthday parties these few days?¡± Jiang Yu mumbled helplessly. After reading the invitation carefully, she realized that she had been invited as Kang Xue¡¯s maiden family.


    I¡¯m so tired. It was Mi Fei¡¯s birthday party a few days ago, and it¡¯s Sun Miao¡¯s birthday party this time. Why are they so close to each other?¡± Jiang Yu sighed.


    Even though she didn¡¯t want to go, as Kang Xue¡¯s family, Jiang Yu had to be there.


    She thought for a while and gave Kang Xue a call, ¡°Kang Xue, I heard that Sun Miao¡¯s birthday party is next week. I¡¯ve already received the invitation.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I was the one who sent you that invitation.¡± Kang Xue said, ¡°it¡¯s because Sun Miao doesn¡¯t really like me. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll make things difficult for me on my birthday party. I¡¯m a little scared, so I wanted to give you an invitation and ask you to go with me. But if you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to go. I don¡¯t have the intention of forcing you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve been on edge these few days. I can take this opportunity to rx at the real birthday party.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Kang Xue was overjoyed. ¡°You can also ask President Mo toe with you!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Jiang Yuughed.


    However, even though Jiang Yu wanted to go with Mo Long, he was going on a business trip that day, so he couldn¡¯t attend the birthday party.


    Kang Xue was a little disappointed when she heard the news, but it was fine as long as Jiang Yu was willing to go.


    On the day of Sun Miao¡¯s birthday party, Jiang Yu did not dress up too exquisitely. After tidying up a little and changing into a simple and elegant dress, she took a car to the Sun family¡¯s house.


    However, even though she had dressed very low-key, the moment she got out of the car, everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on her.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s president Mo¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s so pretty and has a great figure.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s the current boss of the jiang jewelry. he¡¯s so young, but he¡¯s already carrying such a heavy burden. His future is really limitless. ¡±


    ¡°Plus, she¡¯s received quite a few awards in the entertainment industry. She¡¯s indeed a good match for President Mo.¡±


    The topic of everyone¡¯s discussion was Jiang Yu, and they hadpletely forgotten that Sun Miao was the main character of the day.


    Seeing that everyone was ignoring her, the main character, Sun Miao, was furious. ¡°Today is my birthday party! You should be looking at me!¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Sun Miao again and began to respond to her nonchntly.


    Jiang Yu ignored Sun Miao and went to look for Kang Xue, who was standing in the corner.


    Why are you standing here? Even though Sun Miao is the star of the show today, you¡¯re still her sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°I know that ¡­ But she doesn¡¯t like me, and she doesn¡¯t want me to marry Sun You.¡± Kang Xue said softly, ¡°she¡¯s been staring at me secretly a few times.¡±


    Jiang Yu was speechless.


    Back then, when Sun Miao held her birthday party, she even treated Kang Xue as a guest of honor. Who would have thought that at this birthday party, Kang Xue would be the one who was afraid of Sun Miao?


    The two of them stood there for a while before Sun Miao walked over, swaying her hips. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my good sister-inw? Why are you standing here all alone? My brother is toasting to you, why don¡¯t you go and apany him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who told me that I don¡¯t have to go if I don¡¯t like it,¡± Kang Xue exined.


    ¡°My brother said you don¡¯t need to go, so you really don¡¯t need to go? How can you be a rich man¡¯s wife with such poor judgment?¡± Sun Miao was very disdainful.


    She then looked at Jiang Yu and continued, ¡°I forgot that there¡¯s a proper richdy here. There¡¯s nothing she doesn¡¯t know. She can teach you, right ¡±


    ¡°Sun Miao, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s still your brother¡¯s legal wife. Aren¡¯t you disrespecting her by saying that?¡±


    ¡°I respect her? Jiang Yu, are you joking?¡± Sun Miaoughed in exasperation. ¡°Back then, she was so arrogant and domineering, but I didn¡¯t see her show much respect. Why can¡¯t I just bully her once? And she¡¯s been bullying you, and you¡¯re just going to forgive her?¡±

 Chapter 1132 - 1132 I Will Not Acknolwedge You

    1132 I Will Not Acknolwedge You


    ¡°This is between us, you don¡¯t need to care.¡± Jiang Yu said coldly, nning to bring Kang Xue to the sofa to rest.


    Sun Miao stopped them and took out a box from the sofa. She handed it to Kang Xue. ¡°My brother asked me to buy you a present. Open it and take a look.¡±


    Kang Xue took the box, but she didn¡¯t open it. Sun Miao waited for a while, but Kang Xue was not opening the box. She became anxious.¡±I told you to open the box and take a look. Do you think I would harm you? There won¡¯t be any knives shooting out from inside!¡±


    Kang Xue hesitated for a while before slowly opening the box.


    However, as soon as she opened the box, she was shocked by the ck insects that were slowly crawling inside.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Kang Xue screamed and threw the box away.


    In an instant, everyone in the venue ¡­ Their eyes were focused on Jiang Yu again.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Sun Miao pointed at Kang Xue andughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s a fake. It¡¯s just a moving model. Look at how scared you are, hahaha! It¡¯s so embarrassing, shouting like that when you see something you¡¯re afraid of. How can you be the daughter-inw of our Sun family!¡±


    Sun You, who was toasting, heard theughter and quickly walked over, asking, ¡± ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. you should go and make a toast.¡± Kang Xue shook her head.


    ¡± I told you I¡¯m fine, ¡± Sun Miao said smugly. ¡°Brother, go and make a toast. Don¡¯t mind the things here.¡±


    Sun You didn¡¯t n on leaving, as if he had to get to the bottom of this.


    ¡°Your good sister used an insect model to scare your wife,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Only then did Sun You look at the box that had been thrown out. The insect model that had been thrown out was still moving, and it looked like it was real.


    ¡°I told you to buy a present and this is what you bought?¡± Sun You furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you trying to make me angry?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying! How would I know that she¡¯s so timid!¡± Sun Miao pursed her lips unhappily. ¡°We¡¯re clearly ssmates. If I¡¯m not afraid of something, what¡¯s she afraid of? Isn¡¯t it just being pretentious?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sun You was clearly angry, ¡°In this situation, she¡¯s your sister-inw, not your ssmate!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­? ¡°Sun Miao stared at Sun You in shock before shouting,¡±I¡¯ve never acknowledged her as my sister-inw! She¡¯s already learned how to seduce people at such a young age! Brother, you must have been bewitched by her. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you marry sister Kang He, but Kang Xue instead?¡±


    The people at the scene seemed to have smelled the air of gossip. They held their breaths and watched the scene quietly.


    ¡°Sun Miao, I¡¯ve already exined the reason for this!¡± Sun You rebuked. ¡°Don¡¯t act like an immature child anymore!¡±


    ¡°What kind of exnation is that? Compared to Kang He and Kang Xue, you don¡¯t like Kang He, but you like Kang Xue? And wasn¡¯t your previous girlfriend sister Kang He? How could you fall in love with someone else in such a short time?¡± Sun Miao shouted, blurting out this matter that no one else knew about.


    Therefore, some guests asked in surprise, ¡°Wasn¡¯t young master Sun You¡¯s previous girlfriend miss Kang Xue? It¡¯s another woman?¡±


    ¡°That woman is Ms. Kang Xue¡¯s sister? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Only then did Sun Miao realize that she had said the wrong thing, and she hurriedly exined, ¡°No, I was just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    But how could such words be said casually?


    No one believed it, and someone even said, ¡°So the Sun and Kang families are purely business marriages? There are no feelings between them?¡±


    ¡°Although business marriages aremon, it¡¯s torture for both of them to be emotionless like this. Besides, this kind of marriage won¡¯tst long. Maybe they¡¯ll get divorced soon.¡±


    Sun You quickly exined, ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand, everyone. My previous girlfriend was Kang Xue. It¡¯s not anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Mr. Kang also exined, Miaomiao must have made a mistake. Sun You¡¯s girlfriend was Xue from the start. How could it be Kang He? If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I let Xiao He marry Sun You?¡±


    Everyone still didn¡¯t believe it, and their eyes turned to Kang Xue.


    Kang Xue was about to be burned by their burning gazes. She could only say, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always been Sun You¡¯s girlfriend, not my sister. Sun Miao made a mistake,¡±


    Seeing the gossip that was about to fly away, everyone lost interest, so they continued to drink and treated what had just happened as a small interlude.

 Chapter 1133 Don’t Enter The Sun Family

    Sun You and Mr. Kang finally let out a breath of relief when everyone was no longer paying attention to them.


    Sun Miao also knew that she had gotten into trouble, so she apologized to Sun You as well, "Brother, I was wrong. I won''t do this again."


    Sun You looked at Sun Miao helplessly. "Miao Miao, you''re an adult now. you can''t be so reckless anymore." Since I''m already married to Kang Xue, she''s your sister-inw. You have to respect her, understand?"


    "Sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw!" Sun Miao nced at Kang Xue and said in disdain, "Brother, no matter what you say, I will never acknowledge Kang Xue as my sister-inw. Your marriage is just a business marriage. I''m sure you don''t like her, whether now or in the future."


    With that, Sun Miao turned around and headed upstairs.


    The Sun family usually doted on Sun Miao, which was why she had such a personality.


    "I''m so sorry, it''s my fault for spoiling her too much. Don''t take it to heart, Kang Xue, " Sun You said.


    "I didn''t take it to heart." Kang Xue was embarrassed. " you go and propose a toast. I''ll be fine with Jiang Yu apanying me."


    But how could she feel alright? No one would feel indifferent about being treated like a clown by so many people.


    Sun You and Mr. Kang were busy making toasts and walking among all sorts of people, so no one noticed them.


    "Don''t be too sad. Sun Miao has always been like this." Jiang Yu consoled.


    Kang Xue smiled and said, "I''m d that Sun Miao hates me. That way, I''ll have an excuse not to go back to the sun family. I will only attend serious events like this. I don''t have toe at other times."


    "You''ve worked hard." Jiang Yu patted Kang Xue''s shoulder.


    "It''s fine. There are only a few such asions throughout the year. also, the Sun family''s parents are traveling abroad, and their flight is dyed due to the weather. They won''t be able toe back today, so I can leave in a while. Don''t worry about me," said Kang Xue with a smile.


    "Alright," she said. Jiang Yu smiled.


    The birthday party ended quickly because Sun You wanted to have some time to eat with his family.


    When he mentioned "family," everyone looked at Kang Xue.


    As for Kang Xue, she was chatting happily with Jiang Yu and did not notice the entrance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After all the guests had left, Kang Xue and Jiang Yu also nned to go back. Sun You wanted to invite Kang Xue to stay for dinner, but he was rejected.


    "Forget it, Sun Miao doesn''t like me," Kang Xue exined. "If she see me at the dining table, she''ll probably lose her appetite."


    As they were talking, Sun Miao came down from upstairs. She changed into her home clothes and went downstairszily.


    "It''s good that you know. Then why don''t you hurry up and leave?"


    Kang Xue couldn''t be bothered to change her clothes in the room. She pulled Jiang Yu''s hand and was about to leave.


    Seeing this, Sun You didn''t try to keep her, but turned to Sun Miao and said, "Miaomiao, didn''t I already tell you? Kang Xue is your sister-inw!"


    "Got it. be careful next time." Sun Miao impatiently cut Sun You off, then took out a piece of paper and said excitedly, "Brother, look! I signed up for a girl group talent show!"


    Jiang Yu did not hear the rest of the sentence clearly because she was already dragged out by Kang Xue.


    The driver had been waiting at the door. After Jiang Yu and Kang Xue got in the car, the car slowly moved outside.


    "Today''s life was really scary but not dangerous. I was like a clown being watched by so many people. It was really a little scary for me." Kang Xue smiled, then took out a piece of paper from her bag and handed it to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu took the paper and saw that it was a flyer with the words ''artiste recruitment'' written on it.


    "You''re going into the entertainment industry?" Jiang Yu was a little surprised.


    "No, it''s a girl group." Kang Xueughed. "To be honest, I''m envious of you when I see you make a name for yourself on the big screen. I know I don''t have your ability and I''m not good at acting, but I can do it in a girl group. And when I was young, I also dreamed of being able to show myself to the audience in front of the screen."


    When Jiang Yu heard this, she recalled the talent show that Sun Miao had mentioned before she left. She asked, "Sun Miao didn''t sign up too, did she?"


    "Ah, I saw her name on the registration form." Kang Xue scratched her nose. "I heard that the director is nning to invite you to be a judge. I was hoping to see you at thepetition."


    "I haven''t received any calls yet," Jiang Yu said, "but if there''s really such an opportunity, I''ll definitely go."


    "Focus on your work. Don''t mind me." said Kang Xue.

 Chapter 1134 - 1134 Girl Band Competition

    1134 Girl Band Competition


    Jiang Yu first sent Kang Xue back to school before she took the bus back to thepany.


    After changing her clothes in the lounge, Jiang Yu returned to the office to continue her work.


    Sister Xia brought in the coffee she had made for her and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the birthday party today?¡±


    ¡°Sun Miao and Kang Xue are at daggers drawn. Sun Miao doesn¡¯t like Kang Xue, but she seems to like Kang He. I think it¡¯s because Kang He and Sun Miao got along better before.¡± Jiang Yu guessed.


    ¡°Sun Miao¡¯s personality is also very strange. It¡¯s hard to tell what she¡¯s thinking.¡± Sister Xia said.


    Jiang Yu took a sip of her coffee and suddenly remembered the girl group talent show. She asked, ¡°By the way, Sister Xia, has there been a talent show from a girl group looking for me recently?¡±


    Sister Xia paused and said, ¡°there¡¯s one. I rejected it, but the director said to give me more time to think about it. I haven¡¯t replied yet. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Help me ept this girl group talent show.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Ah? but there are a lot of things to deal with at thepany, and you still have an international jewelrypetition to attend. can your body take it?¡± Sister Xia couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Sun Miao and Kang Xue will be going to this girl group talent show. I¡¯m worried that something might happen, so I have to see it with my own eyes to be at ease.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Sister Xia was still worried that Jiang Yu¡¯s health would be affected if she worked so hard. However, seeing how determined she was, she could only agree.


    hence, Sister Xia called the director and told him that Jiang Yu had agreed to the filming. However, there was an additional condition, and that was that Jiang Yu could not apany them for the filming.


    In some girl group talent shows, the judges or guests woulde along for the filming, which meant that the director team would be in charge of eating and living. Although it was more convenient, they usually didn¡¯t rest until veryte for filming.


    When Jiang Yu was filming before, although there were situations where she only rested for a few hours for a few days and nights, she had never worked in such a continuous manner. Even if they were really tired, they couldn¡¯t find a ce to rest even if they wanted to.


    The director agreed without hesitation. ¡°Alright! No problem!¡±


    The shooting would take ce on every Saturday and Sunday, and they would officially start shooting next week. The contestants and judges needed to be there in advance to familiarize themselves with the process.


    Jiang Yu took advantage of these few days to settle thepany¡¯s matters and let Mi Fei and the finance department manage it on her behalf.


    At first, Mi Fei was worried that she would not be able to do a good job, but she could not stand Jiang Yu¡¯s request and agreed.


    As for Sister Xia, she was still the manager and she participated in the event with Jiang Yu.


    The scale of this girl grouppetition wasn¡¯t big, but most of the participants had a strong background.


    For example, Sun Miao was the heiress of the sun Group, and Kang Xue was the heiress of the Kang group. She was also Sun Miao¡¯s sister-inw. There were also some rich youngdies from bigpanies or rich tycoons. In short, the background of the participants was not simple.


    The judges were also very good. There was the handsome and versatile captain of the boys ¡®group, Xue Ran, Jiang Yu, who had won movie queen twice at a young age, and the best actor Xu Ye, who had been hiding for a long time.


    Jiang Yu and Xu Ye had not seen each other for a long time. This time, other than greeting each other, there was nothing else to talk about.


    However, Xue Ran was still very enthusiastic about Jiang Yu. He came over to greet her very enthusiastically. ¡°Senior Jiang Yu! Hello there!¡±


    ¡°How are you?¡± Jiang Yu smiled. She remembered that she had seen Xue Ran once when she was shopping for gifts with Lu Qi during the new year.


    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to be able to participate in the same variety show as senior.¡± When Xue Ran smiled, he looked like a bright boy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me senior, it¡¯s like you¡¯re treating me as an outsider.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°just call me Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Alright, Jiang Yu.¡±


    After Xue Ran greeted Jiang Yu, he went to greet Xu Ye. The three of them were now familiar with each other.


    On the other hand, things were not as harmonious for the contestants. When Sun Miao went to line up with her personal information, she saw Kang Xue, who was also in the queue.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯re here for the girl group talent show too?¡± Sun Miao asked in disdain.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kang Xue said with a smile, not taking what happened at the birthday party to heart at all.


    ¡°You? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able tost even one round if you sign up, right? Don¡¯t think that you can get close to me just because you¡¯re participating in the samepetition as me,¡± Sun Miao said disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no matter what you do, I won¡¯t ept you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m participating in the talent show for myself.¡± said Kang Xue.


    ¡°You!¡± Sun Miao¡¯s face reddened in anger.

 Chapter 1135 - 1135 New Roommate

    1135 New Roommate


    This time, the shooting would be done a little earlier because the director wanted to film the fun between the yers and show it to the audience in the form of a live broadcast.


    At the same time, the student dormitories were also divided. It was a good opportunity for the contestants to find their own living quarters.


    Sun Miao moved in with her luggage, and a secondter, a girl with fiery red hair entered.


    ¡°Hello!¡± The girl was very lively. She didn¡¯t care whether she knew Sun Miao or not, and greeted her like that at first sight.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she said. Sun Miao didn¡¯t like her personality, so she only said perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯m Sun Miao.¡±


    ¡°My name is Ding Xiang! You can also call me Xiang Xiang!¡± The girlughed heartily and even walked over to put her arm around Sun Miao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me like this!¡± Sun Miao furrowed her brows and ruthlessly broke free from Ding Xiang¡¯s grasp. ¡°I¡¯m not even close to you, why are you putting your arm around my shoulder?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I want to be friends with you.¡± Ding Xiang was confused. ¡°And I know you. Aren¡¯t you the daughter of the Sun Group? Your brother is Sun You, and he recently married a new wife, Kang Xue, right?¡±


    Sun Miao paused. She didn¡¯t know why Ding Xiang knew so much about her family. Hence, she asked in a bad mood, ¡°How do you know all this?¡±


    ¡°My dad attended your birthday partyst week. he told me when he came back.¡± Ding Xiang grinned. ¡°I heard that your sister-inw is really pretty. Is that true?¡±


    Upon hearing the word ¡®sister-inw¡¯, Sun Miao shrieked, as if someone had stepped on her tail. ¡°She¡¯s not my sister-inw! It¡¯s just a business marriage between her and my brother. There¡¯s no feelings between them at all! My brother has someone he likes. If it wasn¡¯t for that Kang Xue, he would have married the person he likes a long time ago! I¡¯m not going to call her sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°Ah? there¡¯s something going on between the two of you.¡± Ding Xiang looked at Sun Miao¡¯s agitated expression and didn¡¯t finish her sentence. ¡°Is your rtionship that bad?¡±


    As they were talking, a photographer came in. ¡°Two contestants, get ready. I¡¯m going to start filming.¡±


    He then turned on the camera and aimed it at Ding Xiang and Sun Miao.


    Sun Miao immediately returned to her usual self and calmly said to Ding Xiang, ¡°We¡¯re friends now. Let¡¯s go to the training groundter.¡±


    Ding Xiang was very surprised. Could a person really change so many faces in such a short time?


    The photographer didn¡¯t feel that anything was wrong and continued to shoot steadily.


    When they arrived at the training ground, Sun Miao saw Kang Xue standing in the most prominent position.


    She secretly gritted her teeth, thinking that the conspicuous position should have been reserved for her. Hence, she walked over and pretended to ask casually, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Have you forgotten? I¡¯ve signed up for it as well.¡± Kang Xue tilted her head and looked at Sun Miao. ¡°So it¡¯s normal for me to be here, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re in this position. To a married woman, it¡¯s better not to be so conspicuous,¡± Sun Miao said.


    Upon hearing this, Ding Xiang was instantly agitated. ¡°Are you Kang Xue?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Kang Xue nodded.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Kang Xue!¡± Ding Xiang circled Kang Xue a few times and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re really pretty!¡±


    Seeing that Ding Xiang¡¯s attention had shifted away from her, Sun Miao immediately felt a little displeased. ¡°She¡¯s not good-looking at all, she¡¯s just ordinary. Compared to the person my brother likes, she¡¯s far from it.¡±


    Kang Xue paused for a moment, then continued to smile like nothing had happened, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not as pretty as Kang He.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look sad or angry. It was as if this matter didn¡¯t hurt her at all.


    Sun Miao couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips and snort.


    Ding Xiang¡¯s attention was still on Kang Xue, and this made Sun Miao even more displeased. She simply pulled lc over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t always stay with her. You¡¯ll learn bad things from her.¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Ding Xiang was confused. Kang Xue looks like a really nice person. She¡¯s pretty and gentle. She¡¯s such a nice person.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Sun Miao looked at Kang Xue in disdain. ¡°We¡¯re from the same school. She used to be an arrogant and domineering person. No matter who it was, she wouldn¡¯t like them. She had even targeted the current best Actress, Jiang Yu! At that time, everyone thought that her family¡¯s status was very high, which was why she had such a temper. In the end, they found out that the one with the higher status was her sister, not her, hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 1136 A Deadly Question

    Sun Miaoughed delightedly, thinking that she would embarrass Kang Xue if she revealed her past.


    But Kang Xue was still very calm. She smiled and said, "Those things were all my fault. I already know my mistakes, and I will never let such things happen again."


    Sun Miao could not hold it in any longer. She did not expect Kang Xue to still be able to speak so calmly after what she had just said. She did not show any signs of anger.


    "You''re really shameless. You''ve done so many wrong things. Do you still expect others to forgive you?" She said, extremely upset. "Just because Jiang Yu was a little nicer to you, you wagged your tail and went to heaven? You can''t be thinking that she''s treating you as a friend right? You were so against her before, how could she just let it go?"


    Sun Miao''s words caused quite a stir in the livestream. "What? Did this Kang Xue target movie queen Jiang before? is she tired of living? She even dares to target movie queen Jiang?"


    "Heavens! This person was actually so bold! and now you''re here to participate in a girl group talent show, and my movie queen sister is a judge!"


    "The point is that the movie queen forgave her and even became friends with her! He''s so generous!"


    Most of the audience were discussing Kang Xue''s arrogant and domineering actions and Jiang Yu''s generosity in forgiving Kang Xue. Even though some of them said that Kang Xue had targeted Jiang Yu well and hoped that she could continue to target Jiang Yu in the future, it was quickly drowned out by thements made by the other audience.


    Kang Xue did not answer her question, and Sun Miao did not bother to ask further. After all, this was a live broadcast. Even if she really wanted to embarrass Kang Xue, she couldn''t be too overbearing. Otherwise, not only would he embarrass the Sun Group, but he would also ruin the poprity of the audience. It would be difficult to advance through the online voting.


    After standing there for a while, the rest of the contestants came in one after another. The director also came in with the three judges.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m the director of this talent show. You can just call me director Liu." Director Liu pushed up his sses and continued, "Next, I would like to introduce our three judges-the youngest movie queen in the entertainment industry, Jiang Yu! everyone, please give him a round of apuse!"


    Hua Hua-" warm apuse sounded from the audience.


    There were even people who shouted, "movie queen! Please give me your autographter!"


    "Movie queen! next, please take a photo with me!"


    "It seems like everyone''s enthusiasm is very high!" Director Liuughed heartily.


    Then, he introduced Xue Ran and Xu Ye. everyone, take this opportunity to ask any questions you have! if you don''t have this chance, you won''t have it in the future!"


    Someone raised his hand and asked, "movie queen Jiang, there''s a girl named Kang Xue in thepetition. I heard that she picked on you in school. Is that true?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The moment this question was asked, everyone fell silent.


    Sun Miao, on the other hand, was taken aback. She had never expected that the person had heard everything she had just said.


    Kang Xue was also stunned. She didn''t expect this question to be asked in public.


    At this moment, the bullet screen had already begun to flood withments. "This contestant really has the guts to ask such a question?"


    "This is a talent show, not a press conference. Isn''t she making things difficult for the two of them by asking this question?"


    Although I also want to know the truth of this matter, I still have to say that this person really has no brain.


    "If it''s fake, then Sun Miao must be lying. But if it''s real, does that mean that Kang Xue will withdraw from thepetition?"


    "I can''t tell if I hope this is real or fake..."


    But even so, everyone was still looking forward to Jiang Yu''s answer.


    and Jiang Yu did answer, ''this is a misunderstanding. It has been a long time. If you''re asking me, I don''t really remember, but I''m on good terms with Kang Xue. We''re friends, so I hope no one will misunderstand."


    After a long silence, the other yersughed and asked other questions to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    Sun Miao heaved a sigh of relief and red at the person who had asked the question.


    Kang Xue also felt relieved. this way, she could continue to participate in thepetition.


    In fact, she was already prepared for Jiang Yu to tell the truth. When the time came, she would just have to withdraw from thepetition. He did not expect Jiang Yu to answer in such a way. Not only did she save Sun Miao''s face, but she also saved her own.


    "Don''t think too highly of yourself." Sun Miao said to Kang Xue, "Jiang Yu said that to save her own face, not for you."

 Chapter 1137 An Old Song

    "You''re not Jiang Yu. How do you know what she''s thinking? " Kang Xueughed.


    "I don''t want to quarrel with you. it''s still a live broadcast, so I advise you to be more honest. " Sun Miao threatened.


    Ding Xiang, who was listening at the side, waspletely confused.


    Why did Sun Miao treat her sister-inw in such a manner? was Kang Xue really Sun Miao''s sister-inw?


    She didn''t understand, so she simply stopped thinking about it and stood there obediently like an obedient baby.


    That was about the progress of the first day of shooting. After that, the contestants would have a singing and dancingpetition and an actingpetition.


    This was because there were too many people in both boy and girl groups who were going to enter the entertainment industry. Xue Ran had been thinking of entering the entertainment industry recently.


    Therefore, director Liu considered this possibility and added an actingpetition to the original n, with Jiang Yu and Xu ye as the judges.


    However, the firstpetition was a singingpetition. It was to test everyone''s singing skills. This was because the girl group''s main focus was still singing and dancing. He couldn''t be a member of the girl group and even sing out of tune.


    Although the shooting was on the weekend, everyone would practice on a normal working day. If Jiang Yu and the other two had nothing to do, they would also go over to see how everyone was practicing.


    Director Liu had prepared two veryrge practice rooms, and the yers would draw lots to decide whether they would practice in room A or B. Unfortunately, Sun Miao and Kang Xue were in the same karaoke room.


    Kang Xue didn''t mind. She thought that as long as Sun Miao didn''t provoke her, everyone could practice in peace.


    However, Sun Miao did not think so. She walked to Kang Xue with the score and chuckled. "What are you going to sing?"


    "This is none of your business." Kang Xue replied calmly as she moved away from Sun Miao with the score.


    "Why are you leaving?" Sun Miao caught up to her and grabbed her sleeve. "Didn''t you have fun with me during the livestream a few days ago? Why are you so cold to me when you''re not streaming?"


    "I''m notughing," Kang Xue frowned and said after a long time.


    On the day of the live broadcast, it was because of Jiang Yu''s presence that Kang Xue had the courage to speak to Sun Miao, and even to the point of being sarcastic. However, Jiang Yu had been dealing with work in thepany for the past few days and it was not a live broadcast now. Kang Xue did not have the courage to continue talking to Sun Miao.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You''re not smiling? Do you think I''m blind?" Sun Miao said, "Kang Xue, I''m a contestant from the same batch as you. What''s wrong with me being concerned about your song? It''s not like it''s something that can''t be seen, what''s there to hide?"


    Sun Miao''s voice was very loud, and it quickly attracted the attention of the other contestants in Studio B.


    Most of these contestants were daughters of rich families or children of listed entrepreneurs. They didn''t care about the ranking. They just wanted to show their faces on the inte and earn some fame.


    Therefore,pared to the rankings, they actually preferred to read the gossip.


    Sun Miao had the same thought, but ever since she found out that Kang Xue had signed up for thepetition, she had to beat her no matter what. As long as Kang Xue wasn''t eliminated, she wouldn''t be eliminated no matter what.


    Seeing so many people surrounding her, Kang Xue was a little embarrassed and whispered the song she was going to sing.


    After Sun Miao heard this, she burst intoughter. "This song? Hundreds of years ago, right? My Grandpa doesn''t even want to listen to such songs anymore, hahaha!"


    The rest of the contestants alsoughed. that''s right! Isn''t this an old antique? "


    "Not to mention my grandfather''s generation, even my great-grandfather''s generation won''t listen to it. Hahaha! "


    Kang Xue''s face turned red and white. she wanted to escape from this ce, but Sun Miao blocked her way and did not let her leave.


    "Say something, why aren''t you saying anything?" Sun Miao tilted her head and looked at Kang Xue. you think we''re right too, don''t you? "


    this song was releasedst year, " Kang Xue sighed helplessly. why is it an old song? "


    "Aren''t you old fromst year?" Sun Miao pursed her lips in disdain. how can you be a girl group if you don''t have any sense of fashion? You''re always singing such old songs, so who would vote for you?"


    "That''s right," The rest of the contestants echoed, " no audience would like this song. If you choose to sing this song, you will definitely best. Instead of waiting to see the results, you might as well withdraw from thepetition now."


    Kang Xue was also a little shaken by everyone''s words, but when she saw Sun Miao''s gloating expression, she made up her mind. "No matter what you guys say, I''m going to sing this song."

 Chapter 1138 Cant Find A Tune

    Just because they didn''t like it didn''t mean that the audience didn''t like it. besides, Sun Miao wouldn''t be so kind as to remind her that the song didn''t have a mass market. The others were just echoing Sun Miao''s words. Most likely, not many of them had actually heard the song before.


    Seeing that Kang Xue did not waver and was even very determined, Sun Miao felt a little frustrated. "Do as you wish then. But don''te crying when you getst ce in the voting."


    As she spoke, she took the score and went to a ce further away to practice.


    The rest of the people realized that there was nothing to gossip about, so they all went to practice.


    Kang Xue heaved a sigh of relief. She only hoped that Sun Miao would not continue to cause trouble for her in the next few days.


    Sun Miao had been very well-behaved these few days. She had been practicing quietly by herself and did not even look at Kang Xue.


    However, a few minutes before the shoot, Sun Miao started again. She found Kang Xue and grinned. "We''re going to start filming soon. I heard it''s a live broadcast. You better stay away from me. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what I''ll say to you."


    "I know, I''ll stay far away from you." Kang Xue whispered.


    Ding Xiang, who was following behind Sun Miao, found it increasingly difficult to see through the two''s rtionship. So, while Sun Miao was in the bathroom, she went to look for Kang Xue and asked curiously, "Kang Xue, are you really Sun Miao''s sister-inw? "


    "...Yes." Kang Xue pondered for a long time before finally nodding.


    "Then why is Sun Miao treating you like this? He doesn''t seem to treat you as an elder." Ding Xiang asked curiously, "I''ve been practicing in Studio A the whole time. I don''t know what''s going on between the two of you recently, but it seems to me that your rtionship has gotten worse.


    As they were talking, Sun Miao came out of the bathroom and grabbed Ding Xiang by the cor, preparing to leave.


    "Ding Xiang, don''t talk to this kind of person. You''ll be led astray by her. Besides, her brain isn''t that good. If you stay with her all the time, you''ll be less intelligent." Sun Miao kept on talking.


    "But I think she''s a very nice person!" and she''s your sister-inw! Ding Xiang said.


    "What sister-inw? she''s just a b * tch who seduced her sister''s fianc¨¦. Just don''t get too close to her in the future." Sun Miao said disdainfully. "We''re friends, so why would I harm you?"


    Kang Xue could vaguely hear what Sun Miao was saying. It seemed that the following days would be a little difficult.


    The shooting started very soon. This week wasn''t apetition, because Director Liu had said at the beginning that he would give everyone two weeks to practice. so this time, the live broadcast was just to film the yers'' daily conditions, and then let the judges do a small test of the yers'' practice.<novelnext></novelnext>


    For the sake of time and reasonable allocation, Xue Ran checked in Studio A, while Jiang Yu and Xu Ye went to Studio B for a check.


    After Jiang Yu and Xu Ye arrived at B song studio, they stood at the forefront of the stage and drew lots to see who would be the first to sing.


    The first person was the daughter of a rich family. She sang a popr song and even apanied it with her own original rap. Although Jiang Yu and Xu Ye didn''t know much about this, they could tell that this girl had some talent.


    After she finished her performance, Jiang Yu smiled and praised her, "Very good. Keep up the good work. I hope you can get good results in next week''spetition."


    "Thank you, movie queen Jiang!"


    After she left the stage, Jiang Yu and Xu Ye drew a few more times. The youngdies who came on stage to perform were all very good. Some of the girls even came up with their own original dances. It seemed that the children of rich families were quite versatile.


    That was until Jiang Yu picked the tenth person-Sun Miao.


    Sun Miao confidently went up the stage and said, "Hello, everyone. I''m Sun Miao, a contestant from the same batch as you."


    She said a few more useless words before starting to sing.


    However, none of the lines she sang were in tune.


    Jiang Yu had heard the song before, so when Sun Miao finished singing, she asked, "Have you been practicing this song?"


    "Of course!" Sun Miao said triumphantly, "If I don''t practice properly, what''s the point of me singing it?"


    "But none of the lines you sang were in tune," Jiang Yu said with a frown.


    "How is that possible?" Sun Miao blushed. "I''ve listened to this song almost 800 times and practiced it hundreds of times. How can I not be in tune with the lyrics?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can listen to the original for yourself and thenpare it with your own. Let''s see how it''s the same." Jiang Yu said.


    "I won''t go out of tune when I sing!" Sun Miao said loudly.

 Chapter 1139 The Wrong Result

    However, even though she said that, she was still afraid when she saw Jiang Yu''s serious expression.


    Could it be that his singing was really out of tune?


    She didn''t believe it. She took out her phone to find the original song and started ying it.


    Everyone present could tell that Sun Miao''s singing was off-key, but she didn''t think so. "Aren''t I in tune? Didn''t I sing very well?"


    ? "Did you hear it wrong? It''s really not in tune." Xu Ye also began to wonder. "Is the song you yed and the song you sang not the same song?"


    "It''s the same song." Sun Miao was also confused. but I didn''t go out of tune. That''s how the song is sung.


    Seeing how stubborn Sun Miao was, Jiang Yu did not want to pursue the matter further. After all, there were still many contestants who had to performter. "Alright," she said, "We''ll pretend that you''re singing in tune. You can go down first and let the other contestantse up."


    However, Sun Miao chose this moment to pick a fight. Frowning, she questioned, "What do you mean by this? are you trying to brush me off? You guys didn''t brush off the other contestants, but you''re brushing me off? Or are you guys going to be perfunctory with my future contestant?"


    "This contestant, please calm down." Xu Ye quickly advised, "That''s not what we meant. It''s just that time is tight. We can''t waste time on this."


    "What? Isn''t that just perfunctory?" Sun Miao was displeased. "Even if it''s not an official match today, you can''t do this, right? And I wanted to be the lead singer, but you said I sang out of tune during the live broadcast? Then how am I supposed to be the lead singer?"


    "This contestant, please calm down..." Xu Ye continued tofort Sun Miao.


    Jiang Yu stared at Sun Miao for a few seconds before saying, "You can''t guarantee that you''ll seed in the end, right? if you were eliminated in the final circle, or if you were not qualified to enter the final circle with your strength, what kind of lead singer would you be? Besides, you sang this song off-key to begin with. Whether it''s the people at the venue or the people in the live broadcast room, everyone heard it. Do you still want to deny it?"


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Sun Miao shouted and turned to the other contestants. "You guys be the judge, did I really sing out of tune?"


    The contestants nodded in unison.


    Sun Miao, "..."


    Thements in the live broadcast room also said this: "You still have the nerve to participate in a girl group talent show after singing like this?"


    "And it''s clearly not in tune, yet you won''t let others talk about it? Didn''t she realize that she sang differently when she listened to the original song?"


    "What are you thinking? He''s already said that he felt that his singing was no different from the original."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No way, ... the voice is really terrible. She''s not suited to sing at all..."


    Sun Miao wanted to continue standing on the stage, but Jiang Yu and Xu Ye ignored her and continued drawing lots.


    When the next contestant came up, Sun Miao was immediately pushed down the stage.


    "This is too much!" Sun Miao shouted.


    However, no one paid attention to her.


    Jiang Yu and Xu Ye had nned to leave after they had finished drawing all the notes in the box. However, someone raised his hand slightly and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, my name wasn''t called."


    Jiang Yu took a closer look and saw Kang Xue sitting in the corner.


    She lowered her head to look at the box in front of her. There was indeed not a single note in it.


    "I''m sorry, there are no more notes in the box." Jiang Yu said hurriedly, "Then,e and perform. "


    Only then did Kang Xue go on stage and sing the song she had been practicing for a week.


    "Very good!" Jiang Yu led the apuse.


    Apart from praising her, Jiang Yu also wanted to know why there was no note with Kang Xue''s name written on it.


    In the audience, Sun Miao was unhappy, "That''s all she sang, right? And it''s even an old song fromst year. Which audience would like such a song these days?"


    The rest of the contestants did not dare to say anything either. They could only listen to Sun Miao quietly.


    Just who was Sun Miao? She actually dared to question Jiang Yu and Xu Ye during the live broadcast.


    "But she sang really well." Jiang Yuughed. At least every line of the lyrics is in tune.


    "Aren''t you guys being biased?" Sun Miao was immediately displeased. "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with my singing, but why do you guys have to say that I''m out of tune? please, even if you have a good rtionship with Kang Xue, you don''t have to be so biased, right? What would the people watching the live broadcast think?"

 Chapter 1140 - 1140 Choking Sound

    1140 Choking Sound


    Jiang Yu did not take Sun Miao¡¯s words to heart, but Kang Xue was a little embarrassed. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t go out of tune in the first ce, so what you said doesn¡¯t hold.¡±


    ¡°But you really didn¡¯t sing that well.¡± Sun Miao said, ¡°After everyone else¡¯s performance, the two judges only lectured me. What do you mean? Wasn¡¯t this an obvious target? I admit that my attitude towards you was really bad, but you don¡¯t have to make them target me, right?¡±


    Sun Miao had said this on purpose. She wanted everyone watching the live broadcast on the inte to know that the well-loved movie queen Jiang and the handsome best actor Xu were actually two petty and nosy people.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Kang Xue said, ¡°it¡¯s true that you sang out of tune. That¡¯s why they said that!¡±


    ¡°There are at least fifty contestants in a room. Am I the only one who sang out of tune? Why didn¡¯t you say that others were out of tune, but you said that it was me? What is this if not targeting?¡± Sun Miao said loudly with her hands on her hips.


    Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel, the staff of the production team did note forward to stop them. This was because they felt that more people would watch the livestream if they created conflicts and gimmicks like this.


    Kang Xue didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Who put the note in this box?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    One of the contestants raised his hand and said, ¡°I organized it.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Kang Xue¡¯s name in the box?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s impossible.¡± The contestant said in surprise, ¡°I gave each of them a piece of paper and asked them to write their names before putting them in the box. There¡¯s no way I missed anything. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Kang Xue. I did ask her to write it. ¡±


    ¡°I did, and I did put it in the box,¡± Kang Xue nodded.


    ¡°Where else did you put the box after that?¡± Jiang Yu continued to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the table outside. I just brought it in.¡± The contestant said,


    Someone must have touched the box at that time.


    But who could it be?


    Jiang Yu¡¯s scrutinizing gaze fell on Sun Miao.


    In a situation like this, by the end of the draw, everyone knew who had been called and who had not. Therefore, the act of taking away the note inside could only be said to be stupid.


    There were so many notes in there, but only one was missing, and it was Kang Xue¡¯s. If it was a coincidence, then it was too much of a coincidence.


    They were all neers and had only known each other for a week or so. No one would hate Kang Xue so much unless they urged Sun Miao to.


    Sun Miao also noticed Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze and her body stiffened as she asked loudly, ¡°What are you looking at me for? Don¡¯t tell me you think I did something to the box?¡±


    Jiang Yu suddenly smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯m just looking.¡± She said.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re ridiculous!¡± Sun Miao said in a huff.


    Because she was indeed the one who had tampered with the paper box, she broke out in a cold sweat when Jiang Yu stared at her.


    If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have taken that note! However, when she saw the box, she was suddenly possessed and threw away Kang Xue¡¯s note. She had forgotten that today was the drawing of lots. Even if she threw it away, it would be useless!


    If others knew about this, they might even gossip about it!


    ¡°Maybe I just lost it. It¡¯s okay, just be more careful next time.¡± Kang Xue consoled Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Alright,¡± She said. Jiang Yu also went along with Kang Xue¡¯s words and did not continue to pursue it.


    Sun Miao heaved a sigh of relief.


    When the shoot was over, Sun Miao, who had been tense the entire time, heaved a sigh of relief. However, the atmosphere here was still a little depressing, so she wanted to escape as soon as possible.


    Just as she stepped out of the door, Jiang Yu called out to her, ¡°Sun Miao, did you do something to that box?¡±


    Sun Miao stopped in her tracks and angrily retorted, ¡°What does it have to do with me? Don¡¯t say I did it when you see something bad! I¡¯m also very aggrieved, okay!¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be if not you?¡± Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so guilty when we talk about this. If it really has nothing to do with you, why are you so guilty? ¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s guilty?¡± Sun Miao bit the bullet and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t make such nderous usations! Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re the movie queen and a judge? And you¡¯re always helping Kang Xue, are you really that close to her?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You just need to admit that you did it.¡± Jiang Yu said lightly.


    ¡°Who wants to talk to you! It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

 Chapter 1141 - 1141 A Bad Hot Search

    1141 A Bad Hot Search


    Sun Miao stormed off in a Huff, but she was only pretending to be angry. In reality, she was feeling extremely guilty.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a serious matter. Even if there was no evidence to prove that Sun Miao was the one who did it, it didn¡¯t matter. In any case, she had to remind Kang Xue to be careful in the future.


    After the day¡¯s shooting, Jiang Yu returned to the Ink Garden. As soon as she came out of the bathroom, Jiang Yu received a call from sister Xia. ¡°Jiang Yu! Oh my God, we¡¯re done for, you¡¯re on the hot search again!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned.


    Sister Xia¡¯s tone was very anxious. I don¡¯t know why. It was fine during the day, but when I took a look just now, there were suddenly a lot of posts. They directly pushed your name to the top of the hot search!


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Yu was puzzled.


    ¡°Many things! For example, you¡¯re narrow-minded, nosy, and some people say you don¡¯t have evidence to use people! They said that you used your status as the movie queen to act like a tyrant. She looks friendly on the surface, but she¡¯s very arrogant in private and doesn¡¯t put ordinary people in her eyes at all.¡±


    The more sister Xia spoke, the more afraid she became. ¡°Oh my God, what is going on? This is all fake! How could anyone believe it? They¡¯re obviously paid posters!¡±


    Jiang Yu had already guessed it.


    It was Sun Miao again. she had hired an inte water army to post such a post to cause her reputation to plummet.


    Sister Xia was still anxious. ¡°I¡¯m so angry. It¡¯s so obvious that the post was posted by the water army. how can so many people still believe it?! Some of them even said that they don¡¯t like you anymore. I¡¯m so angry, these few brainless people.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, sister Xia. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Jiang Yu consoled.


    ¡°What past? you still have to film in the future. There will be many more posts like this in the future!¡± Sister Xia said, ¡± if I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let you film this variety show! Sigh, it¡¯s all because of that Kang Xue!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Jiang Yuughed and said, ¡°All bad things have a solution.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already thought of a way?¡± Sister Xia asked, puzzled.


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Yu answered honestly.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of saying all this!¡±


    Jiang Yu stretchedzily and said, ¡°These posts are all about what happened when I was filming today. Everyone who is watching the live broadcast knows that I had a conflict with Sun Miao today. If you don¡¯t believe this post, you¡¯ll be able to guess that it was Sun Miao¡¯s doing to ruin my reputation. Then, Sun Miao¡¯s n will fail.¡±


    ¡°But many people believed it.¡± Sister Xia was heartbroken. what should we do to make them grow their brains?¡±


    Jiang Yu thought for a while and said, ¡°Let the studio release a statement in response to these few matters in my name first. Find more people to repost and suppress those fake posts. If these posts continue to leak during the shooting, I¡¯ll have to have a good talk with Sun Miao.¡±


    ¡°Sun Miao did this?¡± Sister Xia was shocked. ¡°Although I knew that Sun Miao wasn¡¯t a good person, she still dared to do this at a time like this? She¡¯s really bold.¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Not only was she bold, but if the thread was suppressed, Sun Miao would definitely not let it go. They might even find other things or even fabricate facts and continue to post such posts on the inte.


    The purpose was to make Jiang Yu¡¯s reputation plummet. If the expected effect could be achieved, then Jiang Yu¡¯s reputation would be ruined.


    If she wanted to stop this from happening, she would have to either stop the posts from leaking out from the very beginning, or find some gossip about Sun Miao before she took any action, write a post, and post it online.


    And this gossip had to be big and true.


    In that case, he could only look for an opportunity in the singingpetition next week.


    ¡°I thought that since Sun Miao and Kang Xue arepeting together, she would bully Kang Xue.¡± Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sun Miao to point her finger at me in the end. ¡±


    ¡°Are all the Sun family members like this?¡± Sister Xia was also very angry. On one hand, she was busy getting the studio staff to deal with this matter, while on the other hand, she was busyining about the Sun family.


    ¡°Sun You had forced a girl who didn¡¯t like him to marry him for the sake of business. His sister, Sun Miao, loved to stir up trouble, and she insisted on fabricating facts to ruin other people¡¯s reputation. What do you think the Kang family is thinking? how could they let Kang Xue marry someone like Sun You?¡±


    ¡°The Kang family also wants to benefit from the Sun family, but they can¡¯t bear to part with Kang He. that¡¯s why they married Kang Xue off.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Kang He has suffered such a blow. She¡¯s already a little mentally unstable.¡±

 Chapter 1142 Singing Competition

    "Theirpetition is next week, right?" sister Xia asked, "It''s your first time being a judge. Don''t be nervous when you''re giving yourments. just say what''s on your mind."


    "Alright," she said.


    Although Sister Xia was trying tofort Jiang Yu, she was still nervous.


    In her impression, only those with high qualifications could be judges. She was only 20 years old. Even though she had already won the Best Actress award twice, Jiang Yu still felt that she was still a little far from being a judge.


    However, from the looks of it, most people still hoped that she would be the judge.


    Soon, it was time for the shooting next week. It would also be filmed in the form of a live broadcast, and there would be live audience.


    It was Jiang Yu''s first time participating in a variety show like this, so she was a little nervous. In addition, she had designed a new essory this week, so she was busy negotiating with the people in the workshop and had no time to visit Kang Xue.


    She wondered if Sun Miao had caused any trouble for Kang Xue.


    The shoot began. the emcee briefly introduced the three judges, then briefly introduced the rules of thepetition, and then the officialpetition began.


    After all, there were many contestants, so they couldn''t waste too much time.


    Moreover, all thepetitions were not based on an Elimination System. The results would be stacked.


    In other words, every contestant''s score would be retained, and the final score would be calcted ording to the total score of the remaining dance, song and dance, and actingpetitions. The top five would be eliminated as members of the girl group.


    The order of each contestant was decided by drawing lots, and Kang Xue''s number was 30th.


    After the previous contestants finished singing, Jiang Yu and Xu Ye learned from Xue Ran. They first pointed out some shorings and then encouraged them, hoping that they would be better in the future.


    Next, it was time for the judges and the audience to give their scores, taking the average score.


    When it was Kang Xue''s turn, she sang the same song from that day, and it seemed to be even more moving.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After Kang Xue finished singing, Xue Ran and Xu Ye both gave Jiang Yu the chance to speak first.


    Jiang Yu did not decline. "You sang very well. It''s even more moving than a week ago. You''ve also brought in more emotions. I can tell that you''ve been practicing hard this week, so I hope you can get a good result and finally be a member of the girl group."


    "Thank you, judges." Kang Xue gratefully smiled.


    After Jiang Yu finished, Xu Ye and Xue Ran had nothing else to say, so they started to grade her.


    After Kang Xue left the stage, she saw Sun Miao preparing for the match.


    Sun Miao looked at Kang Xue in disdain and said, "If you really end up as a member of a girl group, it must be an inside story. I didn''t think you sang very well, but did you hear what Jiang Yu said about you? Don''t tell me you think that others also think that you sing well? They''re just pandering to Jiang Yu because she''s the best Actress, so they want to leave a good impression in front of her."


    "It''s your turn soon, you should get ready," Kang Xue turned around.


    "Do you need to care?" Sun Miao was even more disdainful. "You don''t have the right to meddle in my affairs. if you have the time, you should worry about yourself. don''t let others say that you got in through the back door, and that even your final score was fake."


    "I''m not afraid of others saying that, because I have a clear conscience." Said Kang Xue.


    Sun Miaoughed. "Even bad people don''t say they''re bad. Ask yourself. Who would believe you? "


    The two of them were in a deadlock, which immediately attracted the attention of other contestants.


    "What are you guys whispering about?" A woman in a red evening gown asked.


    "It''s nothing," Sun Miao replied, "I''m just curious. Movie queen Jiang always says the same thing when she reviews the contestants before her. But when it was Kang Xue''s turn, you should have heard it, right? she was full of praise and encouragement. Those who didn''t know would think that there was something between them that couldn''t be seen."


    Someone else also asked, "That''s right, why? I know that movie queen Jiang and Kang Xue know each other, but isn''t this too tant favoritism?"


    However, some people argued, "No way, the movie queen doesn''t seem like someone who would do that kind of thing. Perhaps it was because Kang Xue sang better than a week ago that the movie queen praised her. As for those words of encouragement, didn''t the movie queen say it to every contestant? There''s nothing strange about that, right?"

 Chapter 1143 Lip-Syncing

    "You don''t know, do you?" Sun Miao said. "Even if it''s encouragement, which contestant did you hear movie queen Jiang say that to before? It''s only Kang Xue, doesn''t that exin the problem?"


    At this moment, the person who was refuting was also somewhat shaken.


    Sun Miao then turned to Kang Xue and said, "I think it''s still not toote for you to withdraw from thepetition. Don''t wait until things get out of hand and no one can clean up the mess. That won''t be good for anyone."


    "I didn''t, you guys misunderstood," Kang Xue said nervously.


    If this had happened in the past, when she was dominating the school, this group of people would not be her match. They might even have to please her and follow her orders.


    However, now that thatyer of disguise had faded, this group of people was no longer afraid of her. They even dared to stand in front of her and point at her.


    This was the first time Kang Xue experienced what it meant to be ''isted and helpless''.


    At this moment, someone in the crowd suddenly said, "I remember Sun Miao saying that Kang Xue is your sister-inw?"


    "Ah, yes," Sun Miao''s patience was running thin. "She''s indeed married to my brother, but they''re only registering their marriage. They didn''t hold a wedding."


    "Sun Miao, since she''s your sister-inw, shouldn''t you treat her better? What if she goes back and tells your brother?"


    "Would she dare?" Sun Miao sneered. "She stole her sister''s boyfriend in the first ce, and the marriage was soplicated. How dare shein? My brother doesn''t even like her. It''s just a business marriage. She was the one who had a one-sided love and begged her family to change the marriage partner to her."


    "Really? How could Kang Xue be such a person?" Someone was shocked. "You''re even snatching your own sister''s boyfriend? "


    "Isn''t this a little too shameless? How can the movie queen be friends with such a person?"


    "She must have lied to the movie queen, right? She pretended to be pitiful, and the movie queen was deceived by her."


    Their words were getting more and more unpleasant, and theirughter was getting louder and louder. Kang Xue couldn''t stand it anymore and said loudly, "It''s not like this! I didn''t do it willingly, I was forced!"


    "Who would believe that?" Sun Miao narrowed her eyes and said, "My brother and your sister are a couple. They''ve met each other''s parents. Although your family isn''t very happy with my brother, you promised to hold a wedding. It was something that they had already agreed on, why did it suddenly change? Wasn''t it because of you?"


    "It really wasn''t me!" Kang Xue was so anxious that she was about to cry.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sun Miao ignored her, even gloating a little. "And I don''t think your family is that dissatisfied with my brother. Didn''t you marry your daughter over? Kang Xue, your status in your family is just so-so,"


    "It''s not ... " Kang Xue stood there without anyone around her.


    Just like that, she was alone and everyoneughed at her.


    At this moment, the host announced the name of the next contestant, "Let''s wee the next contestant, Sun Miao!"


    "I''m going to thepetition. If you have any questions, wait for me toe back." With that, Sun Miao went up the stage.


    Kang Xue felt that the group of people were looking at her with ill intentions, so she quickly fled.


    She was already thinking of withdrawing from thepetition.


    After Sun Miao went on stage, she gestured to a corner and started singing.


    Every line of the lyrics was very clear, and not a single line was out of tune.


    After the song ended, Xu Ye was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. Xue Ran had watched the rey of the livestream a few days ago, so he knew what had happened to Sun Miaost week. He didn''t know what to say about her performance today.


    On the other hand, Jiang Yu looked at Sun Miao expressionlessly. No one could tell what she was thinking.


    After a long time, Xu Ye finally said, " hmm, contestant Sun Miao has improved a lot. Last week, when I listened to her, she didn''t seem to be in tune. I didn''t expect her to be in tune today!


    "Yeah, it''s not bad," Xue Ran agreed. "To be able to make such progress in a week, it was already very outstanding for non-professionals! Am I right, senior Jiang?"


    Jiang Yu was silent for a while before she asked, "Sun Miao, where were you gesturing to just now? "


    Sun Miao was stunned. She did not expect Jiang Yu to notice her subtle movements. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, teacher." She refused to admit it.


    "Then I''ll change my question. Were you singing live just now? Was she lip-syncing?" Jiang Yu''s sharp gaze locked onto Sun Miao.

 Chapter 1144 Capital

    "Oh?" Sun Miao froze andughed dryly. "The judging teacher sure knows how to joke. How could I possibly do something like lip-sync? Wouldn''t my reputation be ruined if others knew about this?"


    Despite what she said, Jiang Yu still did not intend to let her off. "Really? Then please sing a few lines live."


    Sun Miao''s palms began to sweat from nervousness, and she almost dropped the microphone.


    "Judge, what do you mean by this? Do you think I can lip-sync? You don''t trust me. As a judge, how can you doubt a contestant?" Sun Miao threw the question to Jiang Yu.


    However, Jiang Yu didn''t take it. "This is just for insurance. If you want to prove yourself, then sing a few lines. As long as it''s in tune, I''ll apologize to you for suspecting you."


    Although she really wanted Jiang Yu to apologize to her in front of everyone, Sun Miao did not dare to sing a cappe live.


    Because she was indeed lip-synching, she had first recorded it herself, then spent money to hire a tuner to tune and synthesize it for herself. The final result was that it waspletely in tune, and there was absolutely not a single sentence out of tune.


    Under normal circumstances, such a situation would not have been discovered. Sun Miao was also sure that she did not rush or slow down. Other than the suspicious hand gestures at the beginning, she could not think of how Jiang Yu could tell that she was lip-syncing.


    After waiting for a while, seeing that Sun Miao was still not moving, Jiang Yu asked again, "Didn''t you want to prove yourself? Why aren''t you singing?"


    "¡­ Do you know that this is nder?" Sun Miao couldn''t help but ask, "What evidence do you have to prove that I was lip-syncing? "


    "You''ve always had the same expression when you were singing. Even when it came to the chorus, you still had a very calm expression. Moreover, the song that was yed was always in the same tone, but you clearly moved the microphone far away when you sang. There are still many obvious points that I won''t say." Jiang Yu said coldly, "What about you? is there any evidence to prove that you didn''t lip-sync?"


    Sun Miao''s body froze. After a long time, she said, "Even if I lip-synching, there''s still a reason for it!"


    "What''s the reason for lip-synching?" Jiang Yu retorted, "If you''re selected because of lip-synching, it''s not fair to the other contestants at all! It''ll also give people the wrong impression that lip-syncing is also a good thing in singingpetitions!"


    "How could it be that serious? I only lip-synced once!" Sun Miao tried to defend herself. "This is my first time doing this. I know I''m in the wrong, okay? I''ll just pretend that this never happened. At most, I won''t want this score."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I can''t give you any points anyway." Jiang Yu frowned. "Although there''s no elimination system in thispetition, you''re an exception. You''ll be eliminated."


    "Are you kidding me?" Sun Miao''s eyes widened. "I don''t see any of you trying to eliminate others even if she doesn''t sing well. I was just lip-syncing to make the song sound better. Yet, you still want to eliminate me?"


    "The two are not of the same nature." Jiang Yu said, "Don''t put the cart before the horse. Singingpetitions are all about individual ability. If you''re not even willing to show off your own ability, what right do you have to say that those who sing are bad?"


    "But I had good intentions!" The more Sun Miao spoke, the more agitated she became. She even started to cry. "Why am I getting eliminated just because I lip-synced? Didn''t we agree that this wouldn''t be an elimination system? Aren''t you guys bullying us? My family lost money and even invested in it, and now you want to eliminate me? This doesn''t make any sense."


    The moment Jiang Yu heard the word ''investment'', she knew that Sun Miao would not be eliminated and would continue to participate in thepetition.


    She turned to look at Director Liu in the distance and saw him looking at her with a troubled expression.


    "¡­ Capitalism is really despicable sometimes." Jiang Yu said helplessly.


    Sun Miao was still crying, and her voice was getting louder and louder. She had no intention of joining the battle.


    Thements in the live broadcast room hadpletely filled the screen: "No way, can you tolerate lip-syncing? Are we still allowing Sun Miao to continue? It''s not fair to the other contestants."


    "I really don''t understand. Did Sun Miao not recognize herself forst week''s shoot? Why is she participating in thepetition when her singing is so terrible? Why doesn''t she just give up on thepetition?"


    "That''s right. She insisted oning up to show off, but in the end, she started feeling aggrieved after being exposed for lip-synching by the movie queen. Isn''t she just reaping what she sowed?"


    "It''s not like the girl group has to sing well. If Sun Miao''s dancing is good, that''s fine too. Why must they be so calctive over something they''re not good at?"

 Chapter 1145 They Started Fighting

    However, someone else spoke up for Sun Miao, "You guys are just jealous, right? Because Sun Miao''s family is rich and invested in this variety show, you guys are starting to be jealous, right?"


    "She''s rich, what does it have to do with you? If you really hate her, then when the timees, just don''t vote?"


    "That''s right. Besides, Sun Miao had good intentions. You guys don''t know anything and just talk nonsense."


    Some people even started to attack Jiang Yu. "I don''t know why Jiang Yu is the judge for the singingpetition. Wasn''t she the movie queen? She''s here to evaluate my acting skills, but I don''t think I should ask her to sing?"


    "You even exposed Sun Miao''s lip-syncing on the spot. You have no emotional intelligence at all. At the very least, you should have said it in private. You didn''t even consider Sun Miao''s feelings when you said it in front of so many people."


    "She''s a movie queen and has gotten into character. She thinks that everyone should listen to her!"


    There were many suchments.


    Jiang Yu was in the middle of filming, so she did not know about thesements. However, Kang Xue, who was watching the live broadcast in the lounge, saw thesements. She wanted to say a few words to speak up for Jiang Yu, but they were quickly drowned out.


    "How did they all get swallowed!" Kang Xue was getting anxious.


    The other contestants were also watching the live broadcast. Seeing how flustered Kang Xue was, they couldn''t help butugh, "Are you afraid that no one will help you after Jiang Yu leaves?"


    Someone replied to her, "But even if Jiang Yu helped her, she might not be able to do anything, right? With her own strength, not even the gods of the great all-embracing Heaven can help her."


    "Hahahaha! Kang Xue, since you''re married, why don''t you just stay at home and have a baby? Why do you have to show your face in public? Does your husband know?"


    The group of peopleughed and didn''t even care about the live broadcast anymore.


    Even if Kang Xue had always been submissive, now that she was beingughed at like this, even a rabbit would be forced to be anxious. Hence, she stood up and said loudly, "What does this have to do with you? It''s my own business to participate in thepetition. Why do I need to ask for permission from others?"


    "Ayo, are you angry?" The woman who spoke at the beginning became even more aggressive. "I''m telling the truth. You''re just a pile of mud that can''t hold up a wall. Regardless of whether Jiang Yu is there or not, you will still fail in the end and will never be able to be a girl group. And you''re even married. Have you ever seen a girl group member who''s married? a group of middle-aged women?"


    The othersughed even harder. Someone said, "I guess her husband doesn''t want to see her. Didn''t Sun Miao say that her brother didn''t like Kang Xue? I think it''s just a marriage in name. Her husband might even be having an affair. I don''t know how many green hats he has made her!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Kang Xue clenched her fist. She couldn''t take it anymore and punched the woman in the face.


    "If I wasn''t angry, you guys would really think that I''m easy to bully, right?!" Kang Xue roared.


    The others had always thought that Kang Xue was easy to bully, but they didn''t expect her to actually hit them.


    The woman who was hit was stunned for a moment, but she immediately got up and started fighting with Kang Xue.


    "You dare to hit me? You bitch, you actually dare to hit me!" The woman roared as she ruthlessly tore at Kang Xue''s hair.


    Kang Xue didn''t want to be outdone. She pulled harder than the woman and scolded back, "You''re the bitch! I''m a righteous person, there''s nothing I don''t dare to say! Jiang Yu and I are only good friends!"


    Those rich youngdies had never seen such a scene before and immediately panicked. Some of them even ran to the stage and shouted, "Not good! Someone''s fighting in the waiting room backstage!"


    The audience''s and stream''s eyes lit up instantly. Their attention was no longer on the bawling Sun Miao, but on the two people fighting backstage.


    Director Liu was shocked. He couldn''t care about anything else and quickly went to the lounge the day after tomorrow. He shouted, "What are you guys doing?!


    Kang Xue and the woman didn''t stop, as if they were the only two people in the lounge. If no one came to stop them, who knew how long the fight wouldst.


    When Sun Miao heard the news, she also stopped crying. She wanted to see who had started the fight.


    Jiang Yu and the rest could not be bothered with Sun Miao who was lip-syncing and quickly ran to the lounge. The cameraman also followed them. At this time, there was no one else on the stage other than the audience.


    However, the live audience was not stupid. If they could not watch the live version, they could just take out their phones and watch the live version. There were always more ways than difficulties.

 Chapter 1146 Want To Withdraw From The Competition

    When Jiang Yu and the rest rushed to the lounge, they found that Kang Xue had been pulled away from the person who was fighting.


    Director Liu was furious. He didn''t care if the person in front of him was some rich man''s daughter or not. He immediately rebuked, "What''s wrong with you guys? What kind of conflict can''t be resolved? And it had to be resolved today? Don''t you know that there''s apetition today? If you do this, will thepetition still be held? Who''s going to take responsibility for the dy?"


    "Of course it''s Kang Xue!" the woman pointed at Kang Xue. "She was the one who started it!"


    "You were the one who provoked me first!" Kang Xue said, "If you didn''t keep saying those nasty things, I wouldn''t have been so angry to hit you!"


    "How are my words unpleasant? Am I not telling the truth?" The woman was furious. "Aren''t you not married? Which girl group members were married? It''s impossible for you to step out, so what''s wrong with me persuading you to withdraw?"


    "Who said that you can''t be a girl group member just because you''re married? It''s not the end yet. How do you know I won''t seed?" Kang Xue asked.


    "Don''t tell me you''re still thinking of using Jiang Yu to get in through the back door?" The woman''s eyes widened, and her voice rose a few octaves. "Kang Xue got in because of her rtionship with Jiang Yu, and she also achieved such good results because of Jiang Yu! that''s what I just said. I was telling the truth, but I stepped on Kang Xue''s tail!"


    "You''re talking nonsense! I relied on my own hard work!" Kang Xue retorted loudly.


    Director Liu couldn''t take it anymore and shouted, "Enough! Don''t quarrel!"


    Only then did Kang Xue and the woman shut up.


    "I don''t want to pursue this matter. If you still want to stay here and participate in thepetition, then you''d better behave. It was fine if they were fooling around normally, but today was apetition! You guys don''t value it, but I do! There are still other things that have not been resolved yet, and I don''t want to worry about you guys!" Director Liu was panting heavily as he spoke.


    He was talking about Sun Miao''s lip-syncing, and since Jiang Yu had already found out, he had to admit it openly. The Sun family had invested in this variety show, so he would never disqualify Sun Miao.


    But in this case, he needed to think of apromise.


    Just as Director Liu was trying to think of a way, Kang Xue said, "Director, I''m willing to forfeit my qualification topete."


    "Ah?" Director Liu was shocked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Yu was also very surprised.


    "I''m not suitable for this. I''ve overestimated myself." Kang Xue lowered her head and said after a long time.


    The woman who was fighting with her also said, "wouldn''t it have been better if this had happened earlier? Today''s matter wouldn''t have happened."


    Kang Xue ignored her and said to Jiang Yu, "I''m sorry to disappoint you. but I really don''t have the talent for this. I''m not suitable for this."


    "May I know the reason?" Jiang Yu asked as she looked at her.


    Kang Xue was about to shake her head when the woman said, "It must be because she did something wrong and we found out. she''s worried that we''llugh at her in the future, so she wants to withdraw from thepetition, right? but we''re telling the truth. you don''t have to be so weak. Didn''t Sun Miao provoke you before? Didn''t she say the same thing when she provoked you? Why didn''t you say you wanted to withdraw from thepetition then?"


    Jiang Yu frowned and said, "Youughed at her? Sun Miao even provoked her?"


    Sun Miao, who was standing at the outermost edge, immediately retorted, "I didn''t! I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her yourself!"


    Even though she said that, Sun Miao still wanted to knock the woman unconscious with a punch so that she would shut up and not be able to say anything. How brainless! How dare she say something like that in front of Jiang Yu and the director?!


    Kang Xue kept her head down and remained silent. Jiang Yu could not see her expression and could not guess what she was thinking.


    However, Xue Ran''s sense of justice came up and he scolded, "You''re all contestants from the same batch, so you should be friends. Why did you do such a thing? when I first participated in thepetition, everyone got along very well, and this kind of situation never happened! What''s wrong with you guys?"


    All the contestants were silent. The dark crowd was silent together, making the atmosphere particrly depressing.


    When Director Liu saw the murderous look on Jiang Yu''s face, he knew that the always gentle movie queen was angry. So, he said to Kang Xue, "Kang Xue, think about it again. If there''s anything, just tell me. Don''t withdraw from thepetition. You''re really good. It doesn''t matter if you''re married, you can still win over the audience with your strength."


    After hearing this, Kang Xue wavered, "Alright... I''ll reconsider, director."

 Chapter 1147 White Heat

    Kang Xue''s heart wavered. She wanted toe back, but the woman who had argued with her didn''t agree. "Director, there''s never been a girl group that''s married! It''s useless even if you let here back and continue to participate in thepetition. The audience won''t like a married female idol!"


    "This matter has nothing to do with you. You''d better mind your own business." Director Liu''s face was serious. "If you apologize to Kang Xue now, I''ll let you continue to participate in thepetition. If you insist on not apologizing, then I''ll have to disqualify you from thepetition."


    "On what basis?" The woman was also a little shocked. Sun Miao didn''t even get disqualified for lip-synching, so why should I be disqualified?"


    "Is lip-synching more dangerous than fighting?" Director Liu''s eyes widened in anger.


    "Even if it''s a fight, it was Kang Xue who started it!" The woman shouted, "Why didn''t you disqualify Kang Xue? Instead, you want to disqualify me?"


    Director Liu didn''t want to exin, "Don''t say so much. As long as you apologize, I''ll let you continue to participate in thepetition."


    "I''m not apologizing!" The woman yelled, "Because the sun family invested, you didn''t eliminate Sun Miao. Because Kang Xue and Jiang Yu are good friends, you didn''t eliminate Kang Xue because you were afraid of offending Jiang Yu, right? Just because my family has no investment and I''m not friends with Jiang Yu, you want to eliminate me?"


    Director Liu''s face turned pale and he said sternly, "Don''t talk nonsense! It''s because you started it first that we started fighting! And after the fight, you don''t even know how to apologize and only know how to shirk responsibility!"


    "You only know how to find excuses for yourself, right?" The womanughed coldly. "Sure, I, Hu Jing, won''t be participating in thispetition. But remember, it wasn''t this useless director who disqualified me. I couldn''t stand the dirty dealings, so I withdrew from thepetition!"


    With that, Hu Jing broke free of the two people''s hands, stood up, flipped her hair, and left.


    Before she left, Hu Jing didn''t forget to turn around and say, "Director, I advise you to be careful in the future. You''ve provoked me, Hu Jing, which means you''ve provoked the Hu group."


    Director Liu had never heard of the ''Hu group'', so he naturally didn''t take Hu Jing''s words to heart.


    Now that the matter had been resolved, he felt that Jiang Yu would not be bothered about the lip-syncing anymore. However, Jiang Yu did not intend to let the matter be resolved just like that. She said, "Now that this matter has been resolved, it''s time to resolve the issue of lip-synching as well."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Director Liu raised his eyebrows and said, "Jiang Yu, this is a live broadcast. There''s also apetition. Can you put this matter aside for now?"


    "We can let go of it, but there must be a reasonable solution in the end." As Jiang Yu spoke, she returned to the judges'' seat on the stage.


    The match went on as usual, as if the two events earlier had not happened. Everyone still had topete and give marks.


    In the end, all the contestants'' scores were out. The host took the stage book and began to announce the results of each contestant.


    From the beginning to the end, he only read Sun Miao''s results at the end. However, her results were not at the bottom, but in the middle.


    After Jiang Yu heard the number, she frowned. "Wait a moment. Sun Miao is lip-synching, so why are you still giving her marks?"


    The emcee did not know either. He only said, " I''m not sure. there''s a string of numbers at the bottom of the script. "


    Jiang Yu knew that Director Liu was not willing to punish Sun Miao, so she said, "Director, if you let the lip-synching incident slide, I won''t be staying here as a judge anymore."


    Only then did Director Liu feel a little flustered. He quickly turned the camera to another direction and walked over to Jiang Yu, whispering, "Jiang Yu, can you stop making things difficult for me? The Sun family is the investor, so not only can I not disqualify her from thepetition, but I also have to ensure that she will be selected in the end. You''ve acted before, so you should know that directors listen to investors. There are many things that we can''t do as we please."


    "But there must be a punishment for Sun Miao''s lip-synching. Are we just going to let her off the hook because of the investor?" Jiang Yu said, "Even if we can''t disqualify her, we can''t give her results either. Moreover, her results are only average. this is simply unfair to those contestants who sing for real."


    "If we don''t give her results, Sun Miao won''t be selected in the end." Director Liu looked embarrassed. "Jiang Yu, just treat it as being kind. Don''t dwell on this matter anymore."

 Chapter 1148 Invalid Results

    Jiang Yu did not agree with Director Liu''s words and said, "If she''s good enough, the audience will definitely see her. If she wasn''t outstanding, it wouldn''t matter even if she was selected to be a monk. The audience wouldn''t buy it. When this girl group steps out, they''ll end up being scolded. This isn''t what you want to see, is it, director?"


    Director Liu was moved by Jiang Yu''s words. After much thought, he decided to void Sun Miao''s results.


    When the host received the result, although he was a little surprised, it was still within reason, so he read out the result very calmly.


    The people present seemed to have expected this result, so they were not too surprised. Some people were even snickering.


    Sun Miao was the only one who couldn''t ept this result. "Why? The score has already been given, why was it still invalid?"


    Jiang Yu replied, "Do you really think you can get a score by lip-syncing? Then why don''t we just lip-sync instead? We can get high marks by lip-synching anyway, so why would anyone still put in the effort to practice singing?"


    "You!" Sun Miao was exasperated. "You''re being unreasonable! the audience doesn''t think there''s a problem and even gave me a score, so why are you standing here all by yourself and still insisting on it?"


    Jiang Yu shrugged and asked helplessly, "How do you know that the audience gave you the score?"


    "Of course I know!" even if I lip-sync, the audience will still support me." Sun Miao said.


    In fact, she knew that Director Liu had given her this score so that she could be selected smoothly. Because of her lip-synching, her score was not high and was only in the middle.


    Then tell the audience who supports you to restrain themselves. If they really want to support you, they can do so in theter matches. Jiang Yu said as she crossed out Sun Miao''s results on the report card in front of her.


    "You!" Sun Miao was so angry that she wanted to defend herself loudly, but from the corner of her eye, she saw Director Liu giving her a look, indicating that she should not act rashly and that she should not anger Jiang Yu.


    Even though Sun Miao wasn''t convinced, this was a stage, after all. There were judges and a director in front of her, so no matter how unconvinced she was, she had no choice but to swallow her anger.


    "Alright, I was wrong for lip-synching this time. I ept the punishment of having my results nullified." Sun Miao lowered her head and said this.


    Sun Miao felt as if she had lost all her face in front of everyone, and this was all because of Jiang Yu. If it wasn''t for her, she would definitely have gotten a very high score. As long as she performed steadily in the next two rounds, she would have gotten a good result and would have been selected.


    However, because of Jiang Yu, all her ns have been ruined.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After the shoot, Jiang Yu did not return to thepany but went straight back to the Ink Garden to rest.


    She had never thought that filming an indoor variety show would be so tiring.


    After taking a shower, she had originally nned to sit on the sofa and read a magazine, but because she was too tired today, she fell asleep without realizing it.


    By the time she woke up, it was already dark outside, and Mo Long had yet to return.


    She unlocked her phone and saw a message from Mo Long: "Thepany is a little busy, so I went on a business trip in the afternoon. It''s in the neighboring city, and I''ll be back in about three days. Take care of yourself during this time."


    After Jiang Yu replied, "Okay, take care of yourself too," she saw more than 30 messages from sister Xia.


    Jiang Yu clicked on them one by one and found that she was on the hot search again. But this time, she wasn''t alone. She was tied together with Kang Xue and took up three headlines at once.


    The hot search was, ''Because of the movie queen Jiang Yu, contestant Kang Xue was not disqualified even though she hit someone. the contestant from the same batch, Hu Jing, was reprimanded by the director for telling the truth, so she abandoned thepetition in a fit of anger.''


    The hot search at the bottom was: ''Kang Xue''s results were retained even though she hit someone. Contestant Sun Miao''s results were invalid because she lip-synced. All of this was actually nned by Jiang Yu.''


    The third hot search was: ''The movie queen and the movie king are in the same frame. They act very close. There seems to be something between the two that can''t be told to others. ''


    Jiang Yu looked at the three Hot Searches. The first two were still okay, but the third hot search made her feel ufortable.


    She and Xu Ye had not contacted each other for a long time, and this meeting was also because of work. As for thement about "Two people behaving intimately", it was just that the pen Jiang Yu used to grade had fallen at Xu Ye''s feet, and he had helped pick it up.


    The truth was not as outrageous as what was written on the hot search.


    However, the attached picture was a picture of Jiang Yu smiling at Xu Ye. Theizens would probably believe this hot search because of this photo.

 Chapter 1149 Things Of The Past

    Jiang Yu sighed and gave sister Xia a call. "Sister Xia, I''m sorry. I was sleeping just now and my phone was on silent mode."


    Sister Xia''s tone was very anxious, "Oh my god, Jiang Yu, did you see the hot search? This time, it''s even worse than thest time. Not only did it upy the top three hot search headlines, but there''s no good news at all!"


    "I know, I saw it." Jiang Yu sighed with a headache. Are theizens so free now? Why do you always like to ask about such things?"


    "Let''s not talk about whether he''s free or not. The first two hot searches can''t be exined because this is a fact that all the viewers have seen. Kang Xue will continue topete, and Sun Miao will be disqualified." Sister Xia said, "It''s mainly about the third hot search. How long ago was the scandal between you and Xu Ye? how can you still bring it up now?"


    "I don''t know. We just happened to meet due to work." Jiang Yu said.


    "But theizens don''t believe it." Sister Xia said, "They can''t wait for something to happen between you and Xu Ye. This way, not only will it satisfy their desire for gossip, but it will also allow them to see a rtionship crisis between you and Mo Long.


    Speaking of Mo Long, Jiang Yu did not know if he had seen the hot search this time. Although he usually doesn''t pay much attention to the inte and lets Teng Yi do such things, ever since the two of them got together, Mo Long would pay attention to the news on the inte all the time for her.


    He would see the hot search this time sooner orter.


    The more Jiang Yu thought about it, the more her head hurt. She knew that Mo Long would not suspect her, but if such Hot Searches appeared too often, Mo Long would not be happy to see it.


    "This group of people really have nothing better to do." Jiang Yu said irritatedly, "Today was already a tiring day, and now something like this has happened."


    As she spoke, she clicked on the third hot search, wanting to take a closer look at the content of the post. But from the beginning to the end, Jiang Yu didn''t see anything. She just smiled at Xu Ye.


    Jiang Yu was speechless that even a smile could be used to make an issue out of.


    "Let''s get the studio to issue a rification statement first." Jiang Yu said helplessly, "The truth is that when Xu Ye helped me pick up the ballpoint pen, I only smiled out of gratitude."


    "Yes." Sister Xia immediately contacted the people at the studio and released this statement overnight.


    The studio staff did not expect to be so busy recently.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the same time, Xu Ye''s studio also issued a statement, and the content was exactly the same as the one released by Jiang Yu''s studio.


    Both studios issued the same statement, but it made theizens more convinced of the authenticity of the news, it must have been an excuse in advance, otherwise how could they have issued the same statement at the same time?


    There were even people whomented below; "I can do this pair! Can''t you just lock down thebination of the best actress and best actor?"


    "Even though I know the best actress has a fianc¨¦, I still think the best actor is more attractive than President Mo."


    "Best actor and best actress are a match made in heaven, President Mo can be beautiful alone. Or he could find someone more suitable for himself and give up on the best actress."


    "And the movie queen even smiled at the movie king, it''s so sweet! Think about it, if the best Actress smiled at President Mo, would President Mo respond with the same smile? Definitely not!"


    "Forgive me for being direct, but President Mo seems to have a poker face. On his face, other than his emotionless face, I can''t see any other expression."


    Comments like this were everywhere, as if they were certain that there was something going on between Jiang Yu and Xu Ye.


    "It''s time." Sister Xia was a little annoyed. If I had known, I would have posted itter.


    "It''s the same whether I post it earlier orter. Theizens won''t think that Xu Ye and I are fake just because of the time." Jiang Yu said, "The first two hot Searches have not been resolved. This trending search is already a little tricky, and there''s no extra time to deal with those two things."


    Sister Xia added, "And the first two hot searches have questioned your character. Now, many people are saying that you''re acting like a big shot and that you used your identity to protect Kang Xue. They''re saying that there''s something shady about thispetition. There''s no truth to it at all. Some people even started to sympathize with Sun Miao and support her."


    "It''s a blessing in disguise." Jiang Yu said slowly after a pause.


    "The more I think about it, the angrier I get. who would lip-sync in a singingpetition? If that''s the case, why are you still participating in thepetition? you should just be a singer!" Sister Xia was very angry, and her voice was raised a few tones.


    "But Sun Miao thinks that it''s a small matter that should be overlooked." Jiang Yu said mockingly.

 Chapter 1150 Proposal Ring

    "I think the Sun family invested in her. They''re nning to send her to the Taoist world at all costs." Sister Xia said, "But everyone already knows about her lip-syncing, so why are there still people supporting her?"


    "Singing is a very sacred dream for some people. If we allow lip-synching to continue, it''s unfair to those people, and it''s also unfair to those who struggle hard on the path of singing." Jiang Yu emptied her mind. "But money is the best path now. As long as you''re willing to spend money, anyone can step out of the way."


    Sister Xia sighed and did not continue. She continued to read the posts and thought of a way to deal with them.


    However,pared to the first two hot searches, the third hot search was gradually gaining poprity because of the two statements. In just an hour, it had risen to second ce.


    It seems that the two statements didn''t have any suppressing effect. Instead, they helped to boost its poprity. Sister Xia looked at the sky helplessly. "What should we do? ... Jiang Yu, do you want to avoid suspicion? You''re not going to the recent filming?"


    "If I don''t go, won''t it just confirm this matter? We still have to film, just like how we usually do."


    "But theizens will definitely use this as a pretext to make a fuss. They will say that the two of you are getting along as usual because someone found out about the matter and you don''t care anymore. Perhaps some people will say that your actions are even more intimate than before." Sister Xia guessed what theizens were thinking.


    Jiang Yu had also guessed it. "If I try to avoid suspicion, theizens will say that this matter must be true. It''s just that the parties involved are unwilling to admit it. That''s why they''re avoiding suspicion. If we really had a clear conscience, why can''t we continue filming? They''ll definitely say that, so whether I go or not, as long as theizens think it''s true, they''lle up with a thousand reasons to say it''s true."


    Jiang Yu looked at the post. The smile she gave Xu Ye on the screen was just an ordinary smile. She didn''t even look at him.


    She really didn''t know how theizens could tell that she was smiling at him with extreme gentleness.


    "I''ll discuss this with Mo Long. Sister Xia, you don''t have to worry about it." Jiang Yu said.


    "That''s good." Sister Xia heaved a sigh of relief. If Mo Long sees this trending topic, he probably won''t be happy either.


    How could Jiang Yu not know that? However, the inte was like this. If they said that you were ck, then you were ck.


    After hanging up, Jiang Yu wanted to call Mo Long, but she was afraid that he was busy with work, so she did not contact him.


    However, five minutester, Mo Long sent a picture.


    Jiang Yu opened it and saw a photo of a ring. There was also a line of words in the inner circle; ''JY married me.''


    Jiang Yu was shocked. Although she already vaguely knew what it was, she couldn''t help but ask, "What is this?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s my proposal ring," Mo Long quickly replied.


    At this time, Jiang Yu only felt that her heart was beating faster and faster, and the sound was also getting louder and louder. Soon, it covered the sound of her breathing.


    She forced herself to calm down and asked, "Why are you showing me this all of a sudden?"


    Mo Long replied, "It''s not just you, there are others as well. If I don''t show them and show them who''s in charge, they won''t know who''s the real master."


    Then, Jiang Yu received a notification.


    She clicked on it and saw that it was a picture of the proposal ring sent by Mo Long with the caption: ''My Four Seasons at Dusk '', and then tagged Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu''s heart felt warm and she was about to overflow with emotions.


    Thements below also instantly increased: "Heavens! Is this a proposal?"


    "I told you the best actress and President Mo are the best couple! What best actor? he''s not as good as President Mo!"


    ''I hope the best actress and President Mo will always be together! We''ll never part!"


    Although there were some people who spoke rudely, saying, "You only came to dere your sovereignty at this time? Who knows how many times you''ve been cuckolded?", They were quickly drowned out. There were even some people who were not afraid of trouble and scolded those people.


    After a long time, Jiang Yu finally calmed down and replied, "Alright, my every day."


    This kind of interaction was so sweet that theizens quickly forgot about Jiang Yu and Xu Ye and only focused on Jiang Yu and Mo Long.


    A handsome man and a beautiful woman were the perfect match! Although Xu Ye was the best actor and his status wasn''t bad, he was still a little inferior to Mo Long.


    After this incident, the hot search was resolved.

 Chapter 1151 The Hu Group

    After this hot search was resolved, there were two more tricky hot searches to deal with.


    These two posts became the hot search in a few hours, and the number of attention and reposts was high.


    The person behind this was either Sun Miao or Hu Jing, who had withdrawn from thepetition today.


    No matter who it was, it was no longer important. Because of these two hot searches, more and more people now hated Jiang Yu. Some people even keptmenting under the director''s team: "Can you make Jiang Yu quit this variety show?"


    "I''ve always liked her, but I don''t like her anymore after this."


    "You can''t just do whatever you want just because you''re the best actress. If you do that, the entertainment industry will be finished."


    "Even if her fianc¨¦ is the president of a listedpany, she shouldn''t be like this, right? Weren''t they not married yet? does she think of herself as a rich family''s wife?"


    Although there were also people who spoke up for Jiang Yu, thements were very extreme: "If you don''t have the ability, then don''t talk about others. If you don''t like it, then be the best actress yourself. Find a rich President and be the wife of a rich man."


    "Are you guys helping Sun Miao and Hu Jing? they don''t even know who you are. Are you trying to show off your sense of justice?"


    "Jiang Yu is beautiful, powerful, and has a CEO fianc¨¦! This is a blessing that you won''t be able to obtain even after a few lifetimes, can you not be so sour?"


    Normally, when an artist encountered such a situation, the fans would try tofort or console them with a good temper. Unless there were some irrational fans who were too angry, they would not quarrel with those who defamed the artist.


    And anyone who said these words would think that they were Jiang Yu''s irrational fans at first nce. They would think that she did not restrain her fans well and would be even more disgusted with her.


    However, if one took a closer look, they would realize that these words were all belittling Jiang Yu. Whether it was about her winning the best actress award at a young age or about her having a rich and overbearing fianc¨¦, the implied meaning was that they were provoking those people-you''re just not as good as Jiang Yu, so it''s best that you shut up.


    Therefore, this group of people was not Jiang Yu''s irrational fans at all, but someone who was pretending to be her fans.


    Or there was another possibility, and that was that this group of people was a water army. The people on the other side had spent money to buy them over and wanted to use this opportunity to suppress Jiang Yu.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Yu suddenly became interested in the person opposite her.


    She first used theputer to find the IP addresses of those people, then hacked into their ounts with a hacker''s website and saw their chat interface from a third party perspective.


    This included the deleted chat history. Although it had been deleted on the surface, the recycle bin still existed. It was just hidden.


    Through various technologies, as long as something was deleted within 30 days, it could be recovered.


    Although there was nothing special about the records that Jiang Yu found and they were just ordinary chat content, she easily found the deleted transfer records in the recycle bin.


    From the beginning, Jiang Yu was sure that the person opposite her was Hu Jing, who had withdrawn from thepetition today.


    "It''s quite interesting." Jiang Yuughed and began to look up information about the Hu group.


    There was very little information about the Hu group on the inte, but they were all very serious and there was no ck material. It was a very ordinary real estatepany located in Yang Cheng. It was considered an upper-middle ss enterprise.


    Hu Jing''s father was called Hu Wei, a bald middle-aged man in his sixties. The information about him was all about ''A Good Man'', ''For the sake of his child, he didn''t remarry even after his wife passed away for decades'', and so on.


    Hu Jing also had an older brother named Hu Lei, who was in his thirties and still unmarried. There was a rumor about him. It was said that he and a few friends had raped a girl from another school while he was in college. They had even taken a video of it. In the end, the girl couldn''t take the pressure and chose tomit suicide.


    However, due to theck of evidence, Hu Lei was not punished. It had been more than ten years since the incident, and not many people remembered it. Therefore, Hu Lei had been living a smooth life for the past few years.


    Jiang Yu tapped the table with her index finger and told sister Xia the news. "Is it true that Hu Jing''s brother, Hu Lei,mitted rape more than ten years ago?"


    Sister Xia replied after a while, "I didn''t realize who Hu Jing and Hu Lei were just now. I only found out after investigating for a long time. But I''ve also heard about this news more than ten years ago. However, due to insufficient evidence, the court was unable to ept it, and this matter was left unsettled."

 Chapter 1152 Make An Apology

    "But I don''t think the girl''s side hired awyer." Jiang Yu said.


    Sister Xia replied, "That''s right, that girl''s family is too poor and can''t afford awyer. Therefore, we have no chance of winning thiswsuit from the beginning."


    Jiang Yu fell silent and did not reply to sister Xia.


    Sister Xia was keenly aware of Jiang Yu''s thoughts. "Jiang Yu, you''re not thinking of investigating this matter, are you?"


    Jiang Yu took a long time to reply with an "okay".


    Sister Xia replied, "Even the police don''t care about this matter anymore, so don''t get involved in this. You don''t have to care about Hu Lei or Hu Jing, just stay away from them in the future."


    "... Alright."


    What sister Xia said made sense. Since even the police didn''t care about this case, if she really wanted to investigate it, she would really be stepping into muddy waters.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu temporarily gave up on this matter.


    The next morning, Jiang Yu went back to school to sign in for the regr meeting and then went to thepany. As soon as she stepped into the house, she received a call from an unknown number.


    Jiang Yu picked up the phone and said, "Hello?"


    On the other end of the phone was a very sweet female voice. "Hello, are you President Jiang from Jiang jewelry?"


    "It''s me." Jiang Yu answered politely.


    "Hello, I''m the Secretary of the Hu group. Our President Hu is very sorry for what happened during miss''s live broadcast, so he wants to treat you to a meal as an apology."


    Jiang Yu refused without thinking, "No, I''m not the one your young miss offended. Even if he really wants to apologize, he shouldn''t be looking for me."


    "But isn''t that Kang Xue your friend?" The Secretary asked. "You two cane together."


    "This matter is already in the past. It''s fine even if you don''t apologize." Jiang Yu said.


    However, the Secretary kept repeating the same thing. "Boss Jiang, even if you didn''te this time, boss Hu will still contact you in the future. He doesn''t want to make you unhappy because of this, so he still hopes that you and your friends wille."


    "¡­ This is so annoying." Jiang Yu frowned but still agreed to the Secretary''s request. "Alright, Tell me the time and ce. I''ll be there."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Alright. Thank you, Director Jiang." The Secretaryughed sharply and hung up the phone.


    Jiang Yu returned to the office and told sister Xia about this.


    "That''s strange. It''s Kang Xue that Hu Jing provoked, not you. even if the Hu group wants to apologize, they should go to the Kang family, why would theye to you?" sister Xia felt that this matter was inexplicable.


    "Besides, I don''t have much interaction with the Hu group. One is a real estate agent while the other is a jeweller. It''s two businesses that I might never have the chance to work together in my life. Even if I have a conflict with them, it''s fine." Jiang Yu could not understand it either.


    "It''s possible that he''s not worried about falling out with you, but he''s worried that he''ll anger you, which means he''ll indirectly anger Mo Long. The Mo corporation was a piece of fat meat. No matter what industry it was, they wanted to be associated with the Mo corporation and take advantage of it to gain some benefits. If we make Mo Long angry, I''m afraid the Hu family will never be able to profit in this life." Sister Xia guessed.


    "... Alright. Plus, I''m a member of the Kang family, so the Hu group is inviting me over as an apology to the Kang family." Jiang Yu sighed. She really did not want to get involved in these things.


    "But it''s not a bad idea to take this opportunity to build a good rtionship with the Hu family. Since they intend to lower their heads, we''ll just go with the flow and ept this favor."


    "Yes."


    Jiang Yu told Mo Long about this and said that they would be meeting in two days.


    "I''ll be back from my business trip by then. I''ll go with you." Mo Long said.


    "Alright," she said.


    It was naturally a good thing to have Mo Long apanying her. At least, it could guarantee that the Hu family would not dare to act rashly.


    Jiang Yu also told Kang Xue about this and asked her for her opinion.


    Kang Xue didn''t know what to say, but she felt that it was a little weird, "To the Hu family, I should be a small character. There''s no need to apologize to me for this matter. Although his original intention was to be on good terms with you, ording to the trend on the inte, there is no benefit in being on good terms with you."


    It wasn''t just Kang Xue, Jiang Yu also noticed something strange. However, she didn''t have any evidence, so she couldn''t say for sure. She wanted to see what Hu Wei was up to first.


    "I''ve already told Mo Long about this. He''ll be there that day as well. So don''t be afraid, juste with me. No matter what audacious ideas the Hu family has, as long as Mo Long is here, they won''t dare to act rashly."


    "Alright, let''s go and see what the Hu family is nning." Kang Xue agreed.

 Chapter 1153 The Implied Meaning

    On the appointed day with Hu Wei, Jiang Yu and Kang Xue went to the agreed ce first. Mo Long had also just finished his work, so they arrived in about two hours.


    Hu Jing and Hu Lei also came with Hu Wei. The former''s expression was full of disdain and disgust, while thetter''s eyes were restlessly ncing at Jiang Yu and Kang Xue.


    Even though Hu Wei coughed a few times, Hu Lei did not retract his gaze.


    Kang Xue lowered her head and identally met Hu Lei''s eyes. She almost screamed in shock.


    It was because Hu Lei''s gaze was too dangerous. It looked like he was going to eat Kang Xue up.


    He even gave Kang Xue a loud whistle.


    When Hu Jing heard that, she sneered and said, "Brother, one of them is married and the other has a fianc¨¦. It''s useless even if you whistle a hundred times today."


    Hu Lei was not disappointed. Instead, he was even more excited. "Of course I know. Kang Xue is married and movie queen Jiang is President Mo''s fianc¨¦e, right? What was that saying again? But she''s still a free-thinking beauty!"


    In other words, he was more interested in married women.


    Kang Xue was so scared that she squeezed behind Jiang Yu and exined, "I already have a family."


    "You call that family?" Hu Jing said disdainfully. "Wasn''t it just a product of a business marriage? Your husband doesn''t like you at all. I think you two probably haven''t even met before and got married without knowing it."


    Kang Xue stopped talking. She wanted to exin, but she couldn''t deny that Hu Jing was telling the truth.


    Jiang Yu stood in front of Kang Xue and said to Hu Lei with a smile, "Young master Hu, it''s best for you to stop. Just because your family has power and influence doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want. Kang Xue''s already married, but you''re still lusting after her. You don''t want this kind of thing to be filmed and spread like a video, and then be a joke, do you?"


    Hu Lei''s heart skipped a beat when he heard Jiang Yu say the words ''video''.


    It had been more than ten years since that incident. Even if there were records on the inte, not many people remembered it. It didn''t matter even if someone still remembered. It was a case without evidence anyway, and even the police were not willing to care.


    But why was Jiang Yu bringing this up now? Did she find evidence?


    Hu Lei gulped nervously andughed dryly. "Director Jiang, you must be joking. Who would record this kind of thing?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, "Who knows? What if there is one?"


    Hu Lei immediately became nervous and did not even dare to breathe.


    Hu Wei was also an insider of the incident that year. Although he was very disappointed with his useless son, he was still his son after all. He could not watch his son go to prison because of this.


    So, arge part of the reason why the police couldn''t find any evidence back then was because Hu Wei had done something.


    Therefore, he smiled and said, "So what if it''s a video? Director Jiang doesn''t have any evidence to prove that Hu Lei is interested in Mrs. Kang Xue."


    "That''s true." Jiang Yu smiled and did not say anything else.


    The three of them were all talking about what happened in the past. Only Hu Jing and Kang Xue did not know about it, so they did not understand the hidden meaning behind their words.


    When they arrived at the private room Hu Wei had reserved, he asked, "President Jiang, didn''t you say that President Mo would be here? When is heing?"


    "He''s already on his way. President Hu, you don''t have to worry." Jiang Yu said, "And didn''t you say that you were going to apologize to Kang Xue and me today? In that case, it wouldn''t matter when President Mo arrives, right? After all, he''s not the main character today."


    "Yeah, hahaha. It''s all my fault. I got the cart before the horse." Hu Wei smiled and poured a ss of wine for Jiang Yu and Kang Xue, saying, "I''m also responsible for Jingjing''s mistakes a few days ago. I''ve spoiled her. She had made Director Jiang and Mrs. Kang Xue angry. I''ll apologize to you on her behalf."


    Hu Jing was unhappy and said, "Dad, why are you still apologizing to them? Didn''t you say you''re here for business? Why are you apologizing to Jiang Yu and Kang Xue?"


    Hu Wei red at her and said, "Shut up!" You''ve made her angry, are you not going to apologize? If you don''t apologize, will they forgive you?"


    "I didn''t do anything wrong!" Hu Jing retorted loudly, "It was Kang Xue who started it first! Didn''t I already tell you?"


    "Isn''t it because you went overboard with your words? Otherwise, Mrs. Kang Xue wouldn''t have made a move!" Hu Wei scolded sternly.


    Hu Jing''s temper suddenly disappeared, and she was so sullen that she didn''t speak anymore.

 Chapter 1154 Anger From Embarrassment

    No matter what, her father was sure that it wasn''t Kang Xue''s fault, so it was useless for her to say anything. It was better to remain silent like this. Otherwise, she didn''t know how much more scolding she would getter.


    Kang Xue was also shocked by Hu Wei''s voice. She couldn''t help but shiver and quickly said, "It''s okay. It''s all in the past now. I''m not angry anymore."


    Hu Jing whispered to herself, "Do you dare to be angry? I''m really speechless."


    Hu Lei suddenly put his hand on Kang Xue''s hand and smiled, "Mrs. Kang Xue, please don''t hold it against my sister. She''s been like this since she was young. No one of her age was willing to y with her."


    Hu Jing frowned and kicked Hu Lei hard. "Are you my brother? Why are you even saying such things?"


    Hu Lei didn''t mind. The hand on the back of Kang Xue''s hand kept moving up and caressing her. The smile on his face unconsciously became lecherous.


    "Mr. Hu Lei!" Kang Xue quickly retracted her hand and said. "I told you, I''m married!"


    "I know." Hu Lei stretchedzily. His face was also abnormally red, probably because he had just drunk a lot of wine.


    The saying ''Wine strengthens a man''s courage'' was not without reason.


    "If you knew, then please respect me, don''t do this anymore!" Kang Xue said.


    "What are you saying? Your husband doesn''t even like you. Aren''t you lonely when you sleep alone at night?" Hu Leiughed lecherously, and the words he said were extremely filthy.


    Kang Xue had never heard such vulgar words in her life, and she was so scared that she almost cried.


    "Mr. Hu Lei, I don''t think these words should havee out of your mouth. This will make you seem uncultured, and it will also make people doubt President Hu''s way of teaching."


    Jiang Yu turned the me to Hu Wei and he had to stop Hu Lei. "Hu Lei! Don''t embarrass me here!"


    Hu Lei pouted and said, "What''s the big deal? So what if she was married? Didn''t someone cheat on her when she was married? Kang Xue, your husband doesn''t even touch you, how do you know he doesn''t have any other woman? Maybe he''s already slept with 800 women, and you''ll have a green grasnd above your head!"


    "Hu Lei!" Hu Wei shouted. "Shut up!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Yu said, "Mr. Hu Lei, I advise you to keep your attitude in check. Don''t think that just because you''re the young master of the Hu group, you''re the center of everything in this world. You don''t have a proper job when you''re in your 30s, and you''re still relying on your father''s financial support to barely make a living. This isn''t something glorious for you."


    Hu Lei''s face turned red and white. He was so embarrassed that he could not say a word.


    Hu Wei also felt a little embarrassed because Jiang Yu was telling the truth.


    Jiang Yu continued. ''''Everyone is saying that the young master of the Hu group is an uneducated and ipetent pervert and drunkard who only knows how to flirt with girls all day. Although I was skeptical at first, I think they are telling the truth after seeing him today. President Hu, it''s really a failure for you to educate your son to such an extent."


    "Yes, yes. You''re right, Director Jiang." Hu Wei lowered his head and actually began to admit his mistake.


    Hu Lei did not know why he was so angry. He mmed the table and shouted, "Who Do You Think You Are? You relied on Mo Long to get to where you are today, didn''t you? What right do you have to criticize me? You''re a woman, why don''t you stay at home, and why do you need to show your face in public? don''t you find it embarrassing?"


    "Aiyaya, why are you so angry, Mr. Hu Lei?" Jiang Yu pretended to be surprised. "Is it because I touched on your sore spot that your damn pride can''t take it and you''re starting to get angry?"


    "Shut up!" Hu Lei was so angry that he was about to go crazy. He picked up the bottle of wine and waved it at Jiang Yu. "Stinky woman, hurry up and die!"


    Seeing that the bottle was about to touch Jiang Yu''s forehead, she reached out and grabbed Hu Lei''s wrist. With a skillful twist, the wine bottle in his hand fell on the table.


    The wine inside spilled out and dripped on Jiang Yu''s clothes.


    Hu Wei heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Jiang Yu was not injured. It didn''t matter if his clothes were stained with wine. He''ll just need topensate with a new one.


    However, Jiang Yu had no intention of letting Hu Lei go. She picked up the empty wine bottle with her other hand and smashed it on Hu Lei''s head.


    ''Bang!'' The bottle shattered and blood started to flow from Hu Lei''s forehead.


    "Ah!" Hu Jing screamed, "Brother! Are you alright? Jiang Yu! Are you crazy? Do you know that this is murder?"

 Chapter 1155 - 1155 Counter-Attack

    1155 Counter-Attack


    ¡°Miss Hu Jing, you seem to have gotten it wrong. At first, it was your brother who wanted to throw the wine bottle at me. I was just defending myself.¡± Jiang Yu said as she let go of Hu Lei¡¯s hand.


    Hu Lei clutched his head and fell to the ground. He raised his hands and saw that his palms were covered in blood. He was a person who was afraid of blood, especially when the blood was flowing from his own body.


    ¡°Blood, it¡¯s blood!¡± Hu Lei broke down and shouted, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s blood! Jiang Yu wanted to kill me just now!¡±


    Hu Wei¡¯s old face was a little embarrassed, and he shouted, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? Why aren¡¯t you rushing to the hospital? Do you think your wounds will heal if you stay here?¡±


    He then apologized to Jiang Yu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director Jiang. ¡°My son is just like that. He¡¯s already so old, but he still doesn¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m really sorry that he wanted to attack you just now. It¡¯s our fault, I hope you can be magnanimous and not hold it against Hu Lei.¡±


    Hu Jing couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer and shouted, ¡°Dad, have you gone crazy trying to curry favor with Jiang Yu? Jiang Yu beat my brother up with a wine bottle. Not only did you not speak up for my brother, but you even apologized to Jiang Yu? Dad, have you gone senile?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Hurry up and bring your brother to the hospital!¡± Hu Wei rebuked.


    Hu Jing brought Hu Lei to the hospital indignantly and red at Jiang Yu before she left.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you dare to attack my brother? You¡¯re done for! I¡¯ll expose you on the inte and everyone will know what kind of person you are!¡±


    As she spoke, Hu Jing half-dragged Hu Lei out.


    Hu Lei was still shouting and yelling as he went out, as if it could relieve his pain.


    After Hu Wei apologized, he did not hear Jiang Yu¡¯s response for a long time, so he asked tentatively, ¡°Miss. Jiang, you won¡¯t hold a grudge against me for what happened just now, will you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t seem that petty.¡± Jiang Yuughed. ¡°But Miss Hu Jing said that she¡¯s going to expose me on the inte. President Hu should be able to discipline her, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Hu Wei quickly smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely stop her from talking nonsense on the inte.¡±


    Although he said that, he did not intend to stop Hu Jing. If she really exposed Jiang Yu¡¯s actions on the inte, he could still speak up for Jiang Yu and prove her innocence.


    In that case, he would be able to leave a good impression in Jiang Yu¡¯s heart. Even if he didn¡¯t have a good impression of her, it would be good for Jiang Yu to owe him a favor.


    Hu Wei was secretly proud of his own n, but the next second, Jiang Yu took out her phone and yed a recording.


    After hearing this, Hu Wei¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he stuttered, ¡°Director Jiang, W-What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the recording I¡¯ve been recording since I came in. It also includes what Hu Lei said to Kang Xue, and what he said when he wanted to hit me.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not care about the expression on Hu Wei¡¯s face. ¡°If Hu Jing exposes me, this recording will also be exposed. When others heard this recording, would CEO Hu think that everyone would support the angry Hu Lei? Or will you support Jiang Yu¡¯s self-defense?¡±


    Hu Wei didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to have such a n. His good n had beenpletely disrupted, which made him very unhappy. Therefore, his tone of voice had also changed. He was no longer as humble as before.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯ve been tolerating you again and again because you¡¯re Mo Long¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Hu Wei said coldly, you¡¯d better ept the respect I¡¯m giving you. If you refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the private room was pushed open and a male voice rang out, ¡°I heard from far away that someone was going to be impolite to my fianc¨¦e. Let me see who¡¯s the one who¡¯s spouting nonsense here.¡±


    Hu Wei paused and suddenly remembered that Jiang Yu said that Mo Long would be here today.


    Damn it! how could he have forgotten about Mo Long!


    Mo Long walked in front of Hu Wei and slightly bent down to look at him. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s President Hu. Could it be that the Hu Group¡¯s business in Yang Cheng is not doing well, so they came to Hu Cheng? ¡±


    Hu Weiughed awkwardly. President Mo, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I was just joking with President Jiang.


    Jiang Yu unlocked her phone again and said to Hu Wei, ¡°President Hu, I forgot to remind you that the recording function is still in the background. I forgot to turn it off.¡±

 Chapter 1156 - 1156 Teaching The Hu Family a Lesson

    1156 Teaching The Hu Family a Lesson


    Hu Wei stiffened, his legs went soft, and he fell to the ground.


    Jiang Yu squatted down and consoled him kindly, ¡°But president Hu, don¡¯t worry. As long as the Hu corporation doesn¡¯t provoke the Mo and Jiang corporations, I won¡¯t release this recording. But if the Hu group did something they shouldn¡¯t have done, then I can¡¯t guarantee if this recording will be heard by others. President Hu, you should be able to judge which is more important, right?¡±


    Hu Wei Hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°I know, I know! President Jiang, don¡¯t worry, the Hu Corporation will definitely be obedient in the future and will definitely not provoke the Mo Corporation and Jiang jewelry!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yu got up, opened an app on her phone, searched for a name, and a post popped up, it was a post posted by Hu Jing on the way to the hospital with Hu Lei. The content was about how unreasonable Jiang Yu was and how she even beat someone up until he was in the hospital.


    Hu Wei was originally relieved that Jiang Yu had relented, but the next second, Jiang Yu handed the post to Hu Wei: ¡°President Hu, take a closer look. Is this person Hu Jing?¡±


    Hu Wei took a closer look, and sure enough, it was Hu Jing.


    ¡°President Hu, your daughter has already exposed me, so I won¡¯t hide this recording anymore. At most, we¡¯ll just expose them together and see who¡¯s more embarrassing?¡± Jiang Yu smiled and posted the recording in thement area.


    As she was worried that Hu Jing would delete thements, Jiang Yu also posted a post and tagged Hu Jing.


    ¡°Wait! Miss. Jiang!¡± Hu Wei struggled and tried to stop Jiang Yu. ¡°I apologize to you! Please be magnanimous and let the Hu family off this time! My son and daughter have let you down for this matter. I apologize to you on their behalf! Please don¡¯t release this recording, or the Hu group will be finished!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jiang Yu waved her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent it out. President Hu, if you have the time to beg me, you might as well educate your son and daughter. The daughter is an arrogant and domineering person who only knows how to poke at other people¡¯s sore spot, and the son is a rapist who has been on the run for more than ten years.¡±


    When he heard Jiang Yu mention what happened in the past, Hu Wei¡¯s heart thumped.


    However, he still refused to admit it, ¡°President Jiang, our family is at fault, but you can¡¯t frame us! No matter how ignorant my son is, he¡¯s not a criminal! If you say so, I have the right to sue you for nder!¡±


    The more Hu Wei spoke, the more anxious he became, and his face and neck turned red.


    ¡°I hope you remember what you said today, CEO Hu.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze turned cold as she stood up and left with Kang Xue.


    Mo Long looked down at Hu Wei and said, ¡°President Hu, the Hu group might be in a difficult position in the future. You¡¯d better go back and solve those problems.¡±


    With that, Mo Long turned around and left, ignoring Hu Wei behind him.


    Mo Long caught up with Jiang Yu and heard her say to Kang Xue, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Today, we taught the Hu family a lesson, so they won¡¯t dare to act rashly for the time being. As for the sun family and Hu Jing, you don¡¯t have to worry about them. I¡¯ll take care of them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jiang Yu.¡± Kang Xue lowered her head, her voice as soft as a mosquito. ¡°Although we¡¯re friends, I¡¯ve done a lot of bad things to you before. You¡¯re willing to let bygones be bygones and even help me out like this. I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re friends.¡±


    Mo Long smiled as well. He took a few quick steps, opened the car door, and gestured for the twodies to get in first.


    After sending Kang Xue back to school, Mo Long Drove Jiang Yu back to Mo Garden.


    At the entrance, Mo Long took off his coat and asked, ¡°What did Hu Jing do to make Hu Weie and apologize to you?¡±


    Jiang Yu then told everything to Mo Long.


    When Mo Long heard this, he muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Hu group. However, I¡¯ve heard some rumors from other merchants. Other than the fact that Hu Lei is a foppish young master and that he¡¯s in his 30s, he¡¯s still not serious. Their evaluation of the Hu group isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought of the recording that she had sent out today and could not help butugh. ¡°I wonder what kind of blow that recording will bring to them.¡±


    ¡°The Hu family is not as good as they look. It¡¯s just that Hu Wei knows how to be a good person. He is kind to everyone, so he gives others the wrong impression.¡± Mo Long did not mind.


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing I haven¡¯t told you.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. ¡°When I was investigating the Hu group, I found a case rted to Hu Lei. More than ten years ago, he raped a girl from another school, which eventually led to the girl¡¯s suicide.¡±

 Chapter 1157 The Past Case

    Mo Long had heard of this case before, but due to various reasons, it was left unsettled. It was said that one of the woman''s family members had a heart attack on the spot after the results were out. When he was finally sent to the hospital, he was already dead.


    However, the incident was blocked by the local media, and very little news leaked out. Furthermore, Mo Long wasn''t someone who liked to pry into other people''s family matters, so he didn''t pay too much attention to this case.


    It was only now that Jiang Yu mentioned it again that Mo Long had a slight impression of the case.


    Hence, he told Jiang Yu everything he knew and said, "It''s been more than ten years since this case happened, and not many people remember it. Even if we bring it up to the police, they won''t care."


    "But if we leave Hu Lei alone, what if he does something bad again? The girl who was hurt didn''t dare to tell anyone about her grievances. Even if she did, she wouldn''t get a response because no one was willing to help her." Jiang Yu said, feeling a little emotional.


    Mo Long appeased her emotions and said, "Yu, don''t be anxious."


    "I''m not anxious. I just feel bad for the girl whomitted suicide." Jiang Yu tried her best to control her emotions. "Sister Xia told me that the girl''s family was too poor to afford awyer. That''s why she lost thewsuit so thoroughly."


    Mo Long was silent for a moment before saying, "Alright, we''ll investigate this case together. No matter if this case is real or fake, I will help you investigate it."


    "Alright," she said. Jiang Yu''s furrowed brows finally rxed.


    Jiang Yu first found out about the girl''s family situation and home address on the inte before she went to visit her with Mo Long.


    However, more than ten years had passed, so they moved away a long time ago. But, the neighbors of the ce where they used to live knew the general location of their old home.


    "Their family? I remember. I heard that they moved here to take better care of their daughter. In the end, his daughtermitted suicide. They didn''t win thewsuit, so they packed up and moved away." The neighbor talked about what happened in the past until he finally mentioned a ce.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long had never heard of that ce before. It seemed to be in a very remote countryside.


    Mo Long Drove the car with the GPS on. After two hours of bumpy mountain roads, they finally found the vige.


    Jiang Yu had already gone to the countryside with sister Xia once to investigate Ah Xiang. She had originally thought that such a vige was already deste enough, but the vige in front of her was even more dpidated.


    The house was on the verge of copse, and the stic film on top was torn apart by the wind.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There were still a few people living here in the vige, but most of them were elderly people who couldn''t move. There were also a few women taking care of them. The men had probably gone out to work, and the children had probably gone to school, which was why the vige looked so deste and dpidated.


    "I wonder which household is the girl''s home." Jiang Yu mumbled as she brought Mo Long to every house to ask.


    Mo Long had nevere into contact with such a ce before, so Jiang Yu told him to wait at the door while she went in to ask.


    "Hello, do you know Jing Jing? "


    Jing Jing was the name of the girl who hadmitted suicide back then. For some reason, the media did not even give her a full name and had reced it with her nickname, ''Jing Jing''.


    The person being questioned was a middle-aged woman with a few strands of white hair. She was washing rice at home. She saw that Jiang Yu was beautiful, spoke gently, and was dressed in bright and beautiful clothes. She didn''t look like a bad person.


    So she said, "Just follow this road and walk straight. There''s a house at the end. There''s a girl nicknamed Jing Jing. I don''t know if she''s the one you''re looking for."


    "It''s Okay, thank you." Jiang Yu thanked her politely and brought Mo Long to the smallest and most dpidated house at the end of the road.


    Other than two skinny hens, there was nothing else in the yard. The room was also very dark, and it was impossible to see the scene inside from the outside.


    Jiang Yu walked to the door and asked politely, "Is anyone home?"


    After a long time, a hunchbacked old man walked out. "What''s the matter? "


    The old man''s hair was white, his cheeks were sunken, and his eyes were dull. However, his footsteps were still quite nimble, so his physical condition should be good.


    "Hello," Jiang Yu said. "May I ask if you are Jing Jing''s grandmother?"


    The olddy froze. It had been a long time since she had heard the word ''Jing Jing''. "I''m Jing Jing''s mother." She sobbed after a long time.

 Chapter 1158 An Injustice

    Jiang Yu was a little surprised. Even Mo Long was a little surprised.


    More than ten years ago, Jing Jing was only twenty years old. Now, she was only thirty years old. The oldest of her parents should be around 60 years old. Furthermore, people in the countryside usually got married very early, so Jing Jing''s parents should probably be around 50 years old now.


    However, the olddy in front of her looked like she had experienced many vicissitudes of life and looked like she was in her eighties. At first nce, Jiang Yu thought that she was Jing Jing''s grandmother.


    She quickly apologized. "I''m sorry... I didn''t see through it. I''m very sorry."


    "It''s okay. Now that I''ve be like this, everyone will think that I''m from the same generation as grandma." The olddy smiled as she spoke, but her smile was full of bitterness.


    "Who are you people? Why did youe here to look for Jing Jing?" The olddy asked.


    Jiang Yu hesitated for a moment, but she still told her the purpose of her trip.


    After the olddy heard Jiang Yu''s purpose, her eyes turned red and she said angrily, "I knew it! I knew it was that fellow who killed Jing Jing! That b * stard even locked our family in the house and kept making us watch that video! I hate him to death, I hate him to death! If it wasn''t for him, Jing Jing wouldn''t have died!"


    The more the olddy spoke, the more agitated she became, and her breathing became more rapid. Jiang Yu was worried that something would happen to the olddy, so she quickly supported her. "Auntie, don''t worry. We''ll settle this. Please calm down first, and then exin the situation to us."


    The olddy was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. After a long time, she wiped his tears and said, "There''s nothing much to say about this. We don''t have any evidence, and we can''t afford awyer. That''s why that guy was able to get out of the defendant''s seat safely during thewsuit."


    "I''ll solve these problems. You just have to exin everything to me."


    The olddy took a moment to calm down before she told her what had happened that year. It was exactly the same as what Jiang Yu had found on the inte.


    As for the person who had a heart attack on the spot, it was none other than Jing Jing''s father.


    "Are you willing toe back with me as a witness?" Jiang Yu said, "I''ll get awyer for you and I''ll take care of everything for you. You just need to be a witness."


    The olddy waved her hand and said, "Miss, I don''t know you. I know you''re not Jing Jing''s friend. But since you''re willing to help me, it means that you''re a good person. The young man over there seems to be a good person too. But that bastard had a big family and business, and he could solve everything with money. If you guys help me, that guy will probably take revenge on you. It''s been more than ten years since this incident, and I''ve managed to get through it."


    "Auntie, please believe me." Jiang Yu was unwilling to give up and insisted on getting the olddy to be a witness.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know. It''s not that I don''t believe you. I''m just worried about you, girl." The olddy''s eyes were full of love, as if she could see the Jing Jing from the past through Jiang Yu. "You''re the same age as Jing Jing back then. You''re also a good girl who''s as beautiful as a flower. Don''t get yourself into trouble because of this."


    As she spoke, she even held Jiang Yu''s hand and patted the back of her hand.


    "Auntie..." Jiang Yu did not know what to say to make the old man believe her.


    Mo Long, who had been silent the entire time, said, "Ma''am, if you''re worried about that bastard son of the Hu family taking revenge, then you don''t have to worry at all. In front of the Mo family, the Hu family also needs to walk with their tails between their legs."


    The olddy was skeptical. "Young man, although you''re dressed well, you can''t just say such big words."


    "I''m telling the truth." Mo Long said.


    "That''s right, Auntie," Jiang Yu chimed in. "He''s the president of the Mo Corporation and an important figure. You just have to trust him, he will help you solve everything."


    The olddy still did not believe him, so Mo Long took out a business card from his wallet and handed it to the olddy.


    The olddy had studied for a few years when she was young, so she could recognize most of the words on the business card.


    After she saw the business card, she started to have some trust in Jiang Yu and Mo Long.


    "You''re really not afraid of that Hu kid? Can you really help me solve my problem?"


    "It''ll definitely be solved!" Jiang Yu said firmly.


    The olddy nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll go back and be your witness. I''ll do anything as long as I can get justice for Jing Jing."


    Mo Long and Jiang Yu brought the olddy back to Hu Cheng.

 Chapter 1159 - 1159 Putting On An Act

    1159 Putting On An Act


    The olddy followed Jiang Yu and Mo Long to Hu Cheng. Jiang Yu was the one who arranged for her food, amodation, and transportation.


    Jiang Yu also knew that the old woman¡¯s surname was Shen, so she called her aunty Shen.


    In order to facilitatemunication with thewyer in the future, Jiang Yu arranged for aunty Shen to stay in thepany¡¯s staff dormitory. There weren¡¯t many employees living there anyway, so there were plenty of empty rooms.


    It just so happened that Mi Fei had been living there. After knowing Jiang Yu¡¯s n, she took the initiative to take care of aunty Shen.


    !!


    Jiang Yu had contacted the bestwyer and basically discussed the case with her every day. Aunty Shen also participated and told thewyer everything she knew.


    Thewyer¡¯s surname was Tang and she was a middle-aged woman in her thirties. Although she looked a little fierce, she was very gentle and treated aunty Shen like her own mother.


    Jiang Yu printed out all the information on the case, organized it into a document, and handed it towyer Tang. She asked, ¡°Ms. Tang, that¡¯s all for the case. What are your chances of winning?¡±


    Lawyer Tang touched her chin and said, ¡°A conservative estimate is about 50%. And this is on the premise that there is conclusive evidence and witnesses. After all, this case has been in the past for so many years, and the final verdict has been recorded. It will be very difficult to reverse the verdict again.¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s only a 50% chance of winning,¡± aunty Shen said dejectedly.


    ¡°Aunty Shen, even if there¡¯s only a 10% chance, we still have to give it a try. If we don¡¯t try because the chances are too small, then wouldn¡¯t the chances be less than 10% in the end?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± aunty Shen said, ¡°But if the chances are too low, I don¡¯t want you to take the risk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, aunty Shen.¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can stay at my ce. Mi Fei will take you out on the weekends. Since I¡¯ve promised you to help you solve this case, I won¡¯t just ignore it. Even if there¡¯s only a 10% chance, I¡¯ll still try my best.¡±


    Aunty Shen was so touched that tears welled up in her eyes. She held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and said emotionally, ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much, little girl.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    However, while dealing with the case, Jiang Yu also had to film a variety show during the weekend. It was indeed a little tiring to go back and forth between the two sides.


    Sister Xia had originally looked at thements on the inte and thought of getting Jiang Yu to temporarily withdraw from the variety show and wait for thements to change before going back. It was not a show that could bepleted in a short time anyways, so Jiang Yu would definitely have a chance to go back.


    However, Jiang Yu said, ¡°If I really don¡¯t participate, wouldn¡¯t that be what those people want? And the director didn¡¯t tell me that I had to go, so I just acted like nothing happened and went to film.¡±


    When sister Xia heard this, she no longer stopped Jiang Yu and nned to visit aunty Shen this weekend.


    Sister Xia was about the same age as aunty Shen and had a daughter who was studying abroad. Therefore, she could empathize with aunty Shen¡¯s feelings and treated her very well.


    Jiang Yu went to the filming location. This week¡¯s filming content was the ¡®Contestants¡¯ daily dance practice¡¯. Although there had been a lot of small incidents during thest singingpetition, it had still been a close call.


    Sun Miao, on the other hand, was practicing with all her might. After all, she had gotten zero points in thestpetition, so she wanted to put in more effort in the dancepetition to win back some points.


    However, this was only because she thought she was putting in the effort. Compared to the other contestants who didn¡¯t eat or rest, Sun Miao only skipped through the video once before going to rest.


    When the camera turned to her, she even deliberately put on a panting look and picked up a towel to wipe the non-existent sweat on her face.


    ¡°You seem to be practicing quite hard.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and looked at the phone that was still ying the video.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, thanks to you, I didn¡¯t get a single point in thestpetition,¡± Sun Miao said unhappily. ¡°If I don¡¯t work hard in thispetition, what should I rely on to make a name for myself?¡±


    ¡°I can see that you¡¯re really working hard.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°You¡¯re already panting after practicing with the video once. I thought you couldn¡¯t dance anymore.¡±


    Sun Miao blushed and stammered, ¡°W-what do you mean? Who said I only danced once? Can¡¯t you see how tired I am? How could it have only danced once?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been standing at the door and watching you.¡± Jiang Yu pointed at the back door.

 Chapter 1160 Being Unreasonable

    Sun Miao did not expect Jiang Yu to see her acting like that just now. She could not help but feel a little annoyed and said, "This isn''t thepetition time. Even if you''re a judge, you can''t care so much, right? Or are you just here to quarrel with me?"


    "It''s just a few simple words between friends." Jiang Yu said.


    Sun Miao sneered, "I think you''re thinking that I''m the one who posted those negativements about you online, right? I saw it a long time ago, but I think they''re right. You''ve always been biased towards Kang Xue."


    "I haven''t even said anything yet." Jiang Yu smiled and said, "Forget it, I won''t disturb you. You should practice well."


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu was about to walk past Sun Miao to check on the next contestant.


    Sun Miao''s eyes darted around as she quietly extended her leg, wanting to take the opportunity to trip Jiang Yu and see her make a fool of herself.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Yu had already noticed Sun Miao''s restless foot from the corner of her eye. Hence, she pretended not to know anything and stepped on it, but she walked over as if nothing had happened.


    "Ah!" Sun Miao howled, "Jiang Yu! Are you crazy? You stepped on me on purpose, was it to prevent me from participating in thepetition?"


    In fact, Jiang Yu did not use too much strength just now. Sun Miao was indeed in pain, but it was only for a short while and the pain disappeared very quickly. However, she could not miss this opportunity to frame Jiang Yu. She was the only one who had walked past her just now. If someone had stepped on her foot, it would definitely be Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu covered her mouth and pretended to be surprised. "Aiya, did I step on you? I''m really sorry. I didn''t pay attention to where I was going."


    Sun Miao refused to let her off. "I don''t care. You stepped on me. Hurry up and take me to the hospital to see if I''m alright."


    "The crew hired a professional doctor to deal with emergencies. Wait here, I''ll call him over immediately."


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu immediately looked for Director Liu and asked him to help call the doctor over.


    Although Director Liu did not know much about Sun Miao''s injury, he still followed Jiang Yu''s instructions and called for the doctor.


    When the doctor arrived, Sun Miao was still sitting on the ground, surrounded by a crowd.


    Director Liu was helpless at times. He didn''t know why Sun Miao always liked to cause trouble during her live streams.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Could it be that she wanted to gain the attention of the audience? Or was she trying to create a pitiful image to win the sympathy of the audience and also to trample on Jiang Yu''s reputation at the same time?


    The doctor squeezed through the crowd and saw Sun Miao sitting on the ground with a pained expression on her face. "It hurts! I don''t think I can feel my feet anymore. Ah, it hurts! It''s all Jiang Yu''s fault! She''s the one who stepped on me!"


    Although the people around them did not say anything, they were already looking at Jiang Yu with some disdain.


    The doctor squatted down and opened the first aid kit. Just as he was about to touch Sun Miao''s foot, she yelled, "Ah, it hurts! Doctor, can you be gentler! My leg is injured! If it''s too serious, I won''t be able to participate in thepetition next week!"


    "I haven''t even touched you yet. Besides, it''s not like an elephant stepped on you. It won''t be that serious." the doctor said, baffled. "Miss Jiang Yu seems very light, you wouldn''t get hurt if she stepped on you."


    "Doctor, what do you know?" Sun Miao retorted. "Do you know how heavy Jiang Yu is? She looks thin and weak, but that doesn''t mean she''s really thin and weak! Besides, I''ve never trained so hard before, so I''ve always taken good care of my feet. How could I not be injured after being stepped on by her?"


    The doctor was speechless.


    This foot isn''t made of ss, so how serious of an injury could it be? Wasn''t it unreasonable to keep looking for trouble here?


    Sun Miao was still unwilling to let the doctor touch her feet. Whenever the doctor tried to reach his hand over, Sun Miao would quickly shout, "It hurts! Don''t touch me! Let me just sit here!"


    Hence, the doctor had never had the chance to touch Sun Miao''s foot.


    Director Liu was getting impatient. He walked over and asked, "Still not done?"


    "Miss Sun Miao won''t let me touch her feet," the doctor said helplessly.


    Director Liu frowned and said to Sun Miao, "Didn''t you say you were injured? Then let the doctor take a look, don''t dy the shooting."


    "But my foot hurts so much." Sun Miao said with a pained expression. "It hurts so much just from touching it. I can''t even walk now. It''s all because of Jiang Yu. If she didn''t step on my foot, I would never have been injured."

 Chapter 1161 - 1161 Exposing The Little Trick

    1161 Exposing The Little Trick


    Director Liu frowned as he looked at Jiang Yu, then at Sun Miao. He realized that both of them were people he could not afford to offend.


    Hence, Director Liu thought about it and said, ¡°Forget it, you should go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°But Jiang Yu hasn¡¯t apologized to me yet, director.¡± Sun Miao said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have be like this. She hasn¡¯t even apologized for stepping on me just because she¡¯s the best actress.¡±


    Director Liu looked at Jiang Yu awkwardly. He could not bring himself to ask her to apologize.


    Jiang Yu could tell that Director Liu was embarrassed, so she said: ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized to you. If you insist that I didn¡¯t, then go and watch the rey of the live broadcast.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to apologize. Is it that hard?¡± Sun Miao said unhappily. ¡°You were the one who stepped on me and did something wrong. Why is it so hard for you to apologize?¡±


    Jiang Yu squatted down and looked at Sun Miao¡¯s feet carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a big problem with your foot. Let the doctor check it. The doctor hadn¡¯t even touched you just now, and you were already crying out in pain. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve broken a bone! The fracture was very serious. If it wasn¡¯t checked in time, there would be residual effects! Your bones will also be damaged, and your leg will bepletely crippled!¡±


    Sun Miao froze and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! I was just stepped on, how could I have a fracture!¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°But you¡¯re already in so much pain. What else could it be if not a fracture? Doctor, you¡¯d better check on her quickly. If it¡¯s really a fracture, we can¡¯t waste any more time!¡±


    ¡°But she won¡¯t let me touch her.¡± The doctor said with a troubled expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you hold her down.¡± Jiang Yu volunteered to press on Sun Miao¡¯s shoulder and said to the doctor, ¡°Okay, doctor, you should check her quickly. If you miss the treatment time, she won¡¯t be able to dance in the future. She might even have problems walking.¡±


    Sun Miao shouted: ¡°Jiang Yu, what are you doing?! I told you my leg wasn¡¯t fractured! Are you crazy? Stop watching and help drag Jiang Yu away! Are we just going to watch her do this to me?¡±


    The surrounding people looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t dare to stop her.


    Even though they were disgusted by Jiang Yu because of what Sun Miao had said, they still did not dare to do anything to her. No one dared to anger her just because she was a judge.


    If she harbored a grudge and gave herself a low score during thepetition, then their two weeks of hard work would have been in vain.


    Seeing that no one wasing to help her and that the doctor¡¯s hand was about to touch her foot, Sun Miao couldn¡¯t help but kick the doctor.


    It was the foot that had been stepped on.


    The doctor was caught off guard and was kicked to the ground by Sun Miao. She had even kicked his face just now, causing the doctor¡¯s nose to be bleeding.


    ¡°Ah! Doctor!¡± Jiang Yu quickly let go of her hand and went to check on the doctor¡¯s injury. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Even though she had expected Sun Miao to struggle, she didn¡¯t expect her to kick the doctor in the face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± He said. The doctor took out a tissue to block his nose and said, ¡°I see that your leg is quite strong, and it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re injured. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to avoid practice, so you came up with such ame excuse.¡±


    Sun Miao¡¯s face reddened, and she said awkwardly: ¡°No, no, Jiang Yu did step on me.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t get hurt. Your feet aren¡¯t made of ss.¡± The doctor was in a bad mood after being kicked, and his attitude toward Sun Miao was cold. ¡°Alright, stop pretending. If this drags on, the shoot will be over. Hurry up and get up to practice, or you¡¯ll be at the bottom again next week.¡±


    After saying that, the doctor took the first aid box and went back.


    Sun Miao, on the other hand, sat there awkwardly, not moving. Sun Miao didn¡¯t move even after everyone else had left.


    That was because Jiang Yu was still standing there.


    Sun Miao grew impatient and shouted: ¡°What are you still standing there for? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ll disturb my practice? You think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re a judge? My family is an investor, so it¡¯s useless even if you give me a low score!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her with her arms crossed and said coldly: ¡°This can already be considered shady. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being scolded by the audience by saying it so openly? ¡±


    Sun Miao was instantly discouraged. She red at the camera resentfully, but eventually apologized reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, judge Jiang Yu. I was wrong just now. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    With that, Sun Miao stood up and left with her phone.


    When the other contestants who were secretly paying attention to the situation saw this, they quickly retracted their gazes and obediently practiced their dance.

 Chapter 1162 - 1162 Sun Miao’s Request

    1162 Sun Miao¡¯s Request


    The more Sun Miao thought about it, the angrier she got. She felt that Jiang Yu was targeting her. Otherwise, why would Jiang Yu only see her taking a break when there were so many contestants practicing?


    She went to the washroom and washed her face. Then, she turned on her phone and scrolled to the post that had appeared on the inte a few days ago.


    Those posts had nothing to do with her, so she didn¡¯t know who had posted them. However, because the content was meant to defame Jiang Yu, Sun Miao was very happy to read it and even liked it.


    However, due to her identity, she did not forward it.


    However,pared to Jiang Yu¡¯s painstaking investigation, Sun Miao guessed that Hu Jing had hired someone to post these posts.


    After all, Hu Jing was the only person who had a conflict with Jiang Yu, knew what had happened during the shooting, and was wronged in the end.


    Moreover, it could be considered that bad birds were of the same kind. Since Sun Miao had done the same thing to Jiang Yu before, she could see through Hu Jing¡¯s scheme at a nce.


    While she was in the washroom, she sent Hu Jing a few messages.


    She wasn¡¯t familiar with Hu Jing and had only greeted her after adding her as a friend. Now, because of her hatred for Jiang Yu, Sun Miao felt that Hu Jing was her best friend.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hu Jing quickly replied.


    Sun Miao then asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who posted those online posts, right? I knew it was you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that Hu Jing would refuse to admit it at the beginning, saying: ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. Show me the evidence first.¡±


    Sun Miao said: ¡°I¡¯ve done something like this before, so I can see the trick at a nce. Besides, you¡¯re the only one who hates Jiang Yu and has been wronged by her. If you say it wasn¡¯t you, I wouldn¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Hu Jing was silent for a while before she asked, ¡°You didn¡¯te to me just for this, did you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Sun Miao replied. ¡°I hope that you can post more of such posts in the future, and the more serious the content, the better. If you don¡¯t know how to write it, I can help you think of it.¡±


    Hu Jing asked: ¡°Do you know how much it costs to hire a water Army? Even if our family isn¡¯t short of money, this matter has nothing to do with me. I have no reason to do this kind of thing because of your request, right?¡±


    Sun Miao immediately replied: ¡°I¡¯ll take the money to hire the Inte Water Army, and I also hope that you can help me buy some Inte Water Army to vote for me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you do this for free. The higher my votes, the more money I¡¯ll give you.¡±


    Hu Jing hesitated for a moment before finally agreeing. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± With that, Sun Miao immediately transferred 20,000 Yuan over.


    Hu Jing immediately took the money and sent a ¡®Roger¡¯ gesture.


    In fact, she was a little short of money recently. Because of her irrational behavior, it was getting harder and harder for the Hu group to do business. After listening to the recording, many people felt that it was not a problem for the president of Hu group to raise a baby. He had raised a giant baby in his thirties.


    This news made Hu Wei quite angry, and he immediately froze Hu Lei¡¯s credit card. And because the cause of this incident was Hu Jing¡¯s post, Hu Wei also cut off Hu Jing¡¯s allowance.


    Moreover, Hu Lei was hit in the head by Jiang Yu previously. Even though the doctor said that he was fine and could be discharged after a few days of rest, Hu Lei stilly in bed every day andined of pain, saying that he was about to die.


    Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he had an artery on his head and that Jiang Yu had smashed the wine bottle on his artery.


    In order to pay for Hu Lei¡¯s Hospital fees, Hu Jing had already spent all her pocket money that she had saved up for several years. She had no spare money left. Now that Sun Miao had said that she could earn arge sum of money by working for her, Hu Jing naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity.


    After she received the money, she immediately contacted the Inte Water Army and told them all of Sun Miao¡¯s requests.


    When the Inte Water Army heard that they would be getting paid, they immediately went back to their work.


    After everything was settled, Hu Jing informed Sun Miao and then leaned back on the sofa, whistling happily.


    Hu Lei, who was lying on the hospital bed, was annoyed and said loudly: ¡°Can you stop bragging? Can you please take care of me?¡±


    ¡°In order to save you, I¡¯ve spent all my money. What else do you want me to do for you?¡± Hu Jing said.


    Hu Lei said: ¡°No need. Don¡¯t whistle anymore. Isn¡¯t it annoying? If you hadn¡¯t been so impulsive that day and posted that thread, would dad have cut off my money?¡±


    Hu Jing was unhappy when she heard this and retorted: ¡°You still have the nerve to talk about me? If you weren¡¯t so perverted and dared to covet the people around Jiang Yu, would you have been beaten up? If you weren¡¯t beaten up, would I have posted it? In the end, didn¡¯t you reap what you sowed?¡±

 Chapter 1163 The Skyrocketing Votes

    The way Hu Lei and Hu Jing got along sometimes made people wonder if they were real siblings.


    However, Hu Lei and Hu Jing would sometimes care for each other.


    "You brat, I advise you not to say anything." Hu Lei was lying on the hospital bed with his legs crossed. He said disdainfully: "You shouldn''t have left thepetition so rashly. If you had continued, you might have been able to be a girl group member. At that time, you could have brought a lot of benefits to the family, but in the end, you failed to live up to expectations and gave up on thepetition."


    "It''s none of your business. I signed up for thepetition. If I want to continue thepetition, I can continue. If I want to quit, I can quit." Hu Jing was a little angry, and her good mood from getting the money from Sun Miao was gone.


    "I can''t be bothered with you. Hurry up and pay the money at the front desk. Otherwise, they''lle to ask for money again in a few days." Hu Lei urged Hu Jing to quickly pay the hospital fees.


    Hu Jing said unwillingly: "How many days have you been living here? The doctor said you''re fine, what are you still doing here? Don''t you know it''s a VIP room? Do you know how much it costs to spend a night? We don''t have any pocket money now, and the hospital fees for the past few days were all earned by me a few years ago. You''re still here shamelessly asking me to spend money for you, do you have no shame?"


    "I''m your brother. Don''t you know that you''re being disgraceful by saying that?" Hu Lei was not happy, but he still rolled over and got up, ready to go through the discharge procedures.


    Hu Jing was right. No matter what, he was a man. It was indeed embarrassing to ask his own sister for money.


    After settling the discharge procedures, the brother and sister went home.


    Hu Wei wasn''t around, so there were only two nannies in the house. One was in charge of cleaning and the other was in charge of cooking.


    As soon as Hu Lei came back, he went upstairs to his room to sleep. Hu Jing sat in the living room and checked on the ''battle situation'' of the Inte Water Army.


    There were more and more posts on the inte defaming Jiang Yu, and some of them were fabricated by the troll army. For example, Jiang Yu often smoked and drank in private, or she had been in prison, and so on. There were all kinds of content.


    Even Hu Jing felt a little ufortable when she saw it, because this fabrication was really a little too ridiculous.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, Sun Miao was very satisfied with this. She even hoped that the inte trolls could make up more of the story. She transferred the money to Hu Jing in a good mood and said: "Well done. Tell the inte trolls to write and make up whatever they want. The more vicious the story, the more money I''ll give. And the votes, the more the better. My Sun family doesn''tck your 100000 or 200000 Yuan, so you can do whatever you want."


    Even though Hu Jing felt that it wouldn''t be good for anyone if this matter continued, Sun Miao was really giving them too much money.


    Therefore, in the face of money, Hu Jing retracted her thoughts and conveyed Sun Miao''s request to the group of Inte trolls.


    When sister Xia saw those posts, she was so angry that her lungs were about to explode.


    "What''s going on with that inte trolls? It''s fine that you smoke and drink, but now you''re even talking about tax evasion?" Sister Xia was furious. "Who did this!"


    "It''s either Sun Miao or Hu Jing, or the two of them worked together." Jiang Yu said, "Other than the two of them, I don''t know who else cane up with such an outrageous rumor."


    "What are the two of them trying to do?" Sister Xia was getting impatient. "They''ve been provoking us all this time and have clearly been pped in the face every time. Why are you still so stubborn?"


    Jiang Yu saidzily: "People always have the mentality of getting lucky. If everyone didn''t believe this, then there must be one thing that everyone believed. For example, why can''t everyone believe that I really did evade taxes?"


    "We can''t just let this matter rest." Sister Xia said, "We must think of a way to shut that group of people up."


    "It''s simple. Just release the tax records of thepany and studio over the past few years, and the rumors will be dispelled on their own."


    Jiang Yu looked at her hands casually and said: "This matter is very easy to solve, but there''s another difficult matter. Initially, Sun Miao''s votes had been at the bottom because of her lip-syncing, but now, she had shot up to the middle. That''s why I think that the main purpose of these inte trolls are to vote for Sun Miao. They''re just trying to defame me."


    "They''re really shameless. She lip-syncs and doesn''t know how to dance, yet she still wants to debut? They''re really treating us like fools."

 Chapter 1164 Putting On An Act

    Sister Xia''s evaluation of Sun Miao was not good at all, and she wished that she could be eliminated right now. Who cares if she''s an investor or not, it''s best if she doesn''t appear in thatpetition ever again.


    "But Sun Miao''s n will all fall through." Jiang Yuughed. "It''s useless even if she''s willing to spend money to buy inte trolls to vote for her. The audience is very rational. They naturally wouldn''t believe it when they saw the number of votes. For example, most people didn''t believe the post that defamed me, right?"


    "But that doesn''t deny that she did such a thing." Sister Xia was still very angry. "Whether it''s Sun Miao or Hu Jing, we can''t let them off. Didn''t she want to increase her votes? Then I won''t let her get what she wants."


    Sister Xia had the same thoughts as Jiang Yu''s, and Jiang Yu did not intend to let Sun Miao get what she wanted.


    These kinds of votes that were obtained by throwing money was not obtained through one''s own strength at all. It was meaningless at all. This was also very unfair to the other yers who had been working hard. Why did their hard work have to be lost on money?


    Jiang Yu felt that as a judge, she had to treat every contestant equally. Therefore, she had to stop this act against Sun Miao.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu looked up a lot of information and finally sorted out all the evidence, printed it into a document, and nned to bring it to the scene during the shooting next week.


    The rest of the time was used to help aunty Shen andwyer Tang organize the case. Although everything was ready, they were stillcking evidence.


    Even if there was still evidence for a case that had been going on for more than ten years, it would have probably disappeared after such a long time.


    "This Hu Lei is doing whatever he wants just because the Hu family is powerful!" Sister Xia was furious. "If I see him, I''ll skin him alive!"


    Jiang Yu thought quietly for a while and a n gradually emerged in her mind.


    Since they couldn''t find any evidence to prove that Hu Lei was the one behind the case, they would let him say it himself.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu told everyone about her n. Although everyone was worried about the feasibility, they were relieved to see Jiang Yu''s solemn expression.


    After all, there was an old saying-''A straight body is not afraid of a crooked shadow.''


    Jiang Yu immediately contacted Hu Lei. "Are you Mr. Hu Lei? I''m Jiang Yu. I''m very sorry for causing you to be injured before, so I want to treat you to a meal and personally apologize to you."


    When Hu Lei heard this, he immediately perked up. "Alright! Is it just the two of us? Or should I call miss Kang Xue from that day?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is my fault. I should be the one apologizing to you." Jiang Yu softened her tone and said, "Moreover, Kang Xue has been preparing for thepetition recently. She has no time toe out. So, I will apologize to you on her behalf."


    "Alright!" Hu Lei agreed without hesitation.


    The movie queen had personally asked him out for a meal to apologize. Perhaps she was interested in him. She was just too embarrassed to say it out loud due to her status, so she used this excuse.


    Hu Lei had always been very confident in himself, so this time, he also thought that Jiang Yu wanted to do something with him, which was why she asked him out for a meal.


    After Jiang Yu and Hu Lei agreed on a ce, they hung up the phone.


    Sister Xia was a little worried. "Jiang Yu, that Hu Lei is not a good person. I''m always worried that something will happen to you."


    "It''s alright. Aren''t you guysing with me?" Jiang Yuforted her. "There are so many people here, why would we be afraid of Hu Lei? And I''ll prepare silver needles in my bag. If things don''t go right, I''ll find his sleeping meridian point and stab it. No matter what, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to me."


    "Alright, then. We''ll all follow behind you and protect you." Sister Xia said.


    "Thank you, sister Xia." At night, Jiang Yu went to the ce where she had agreed to meet Hu Lei.


    It was a small restaurant in a remote area. However, the food was pretty good, so there were many people who came to visit.


    Jiang Yu ordered a table full of dishes and a few bottles of wine, then called Hu Lei over to have a meal.


    "Miss Jiang!" When Hu Lei saw Jiang Yu, he walked over with a perverted look and sat beside her. He even deliberately got close to her.


    "Mr. Hu Lei, I''m really sorry for what happened before. How about this, I''ll give you a toast, as an apology for my insensibility back then." As she spoke, Jiang Yu poured two sses of wine and pushed one to Hu Lei while she picked up the other.


    "Since Miss Jiang has said so, I, Hu Lei, will have to give you face!"

 Chapter 1165 The Truth Of That Year

    Hu Lei picked up the ss of wine and finished it in one gulp.


    Jiang Yu took the opportunity to quickly pour the wine in her hand into the trash can at the side and then made an expression as if she had just finished it.


    Hu Lei did not suspect her and thought that Jiang Yu had also been drinking. Therefore, in the following drinking session, as long as Jiang Yu poured him wine, Hu Lei would take it all and finish it all.


    Jiang Yu only stopped pouring the wine when he was drunk and unconscious.


    At that moment, Hu Lei''s phone rang. Jiang Yu took it out and saw the name ''Hu Jing'' on it.


    Jiang Yu hung up the phone, but the next second, his phone rang again.


    It was still Hu Jing.


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment before she picked up the phone. Before she could say anything, Hu Jing began to ramble: "It''s already sote and you''re still not back? Are you still nning to spend the night outside? You don''t have a single cent on you, no ce will take you in! You can only sleep on the streets, soe back quickly! Dad just called me and said that he has something to discuss with you. He''ll be home soon, soe back quickly! Did you hear that?"


    Hu Jing said a lot, but she did not hear Hu Lei''s response. She couldn''t help but feel a little strange. A bad feeling rose in her heart. She thought that Hu Lei had been kidnapped while he was eating out.


    Until Jiang Yu said to her: "It''s okay. You don''t have to worry. Your brother is safe with me."


    "Jiang Yu? Why''s my brother''s phone with you?" Hu Jing shouted, "What did you do to my brother? Jiang Yu, I''m warning you, kidnapping is illegal, do you know that?"


    "Who said that I kidnapped him? I just wanted to apologize to him for what happened before, so I invited him out for a meal. Who knew he would drink so much?" Jiang Yu said, "You, on the other hand, having the time to question me. You might as well hurry over and take him away."


    "I''m warning you! Don''t act rashly! My brother''s phone has a GPS system. No matter where you go, I''ll be able to find you! Just you wait!"


    With that, Hu Jing hung up the phone. Jiang Yu sneered and put the phone back into Hu Lei''s pocket. Then, she helped him out of the door and turned on the recording pen at the same time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After the cold wind outside the house blew, Hu Lei''s mind regained some consciousness. He looked at Jiang Yu, who was beside him, and could not help but smile pervertedly. "Miss Jiang, tell me the truth, did President Mo not treat you well? He can''t satisfy you, so you came to me?"


    Jiang Yu felt nauseated when she heard that and her voice turned cold. "Mr. Hu Lei, I''m here to apologize to you. Please don''t talk to me about these irrelevant things."


    "What do you mean unrted?" Hu Lei leaned against Jiang Yu. "If it wasn''t like what I said, why would you ask me out for dinner?"


    "It seems like Mr. Hu Lei is very confident in himself." Jiang Yu was so angry andughed, "In the past ten years or so, nothing had seemed to grow about you, but your confidence has grown a lot."


    "What did you say? I was also very confident more than ten years ago! I''m handsome, my family is rich, and countless youngdies are following me, wanting to be my girlfriend!" Hu Lei said, "It''s a pity that I don''t like any of them! Then, there was a little girl from another school who looked pure and cute, but she said that she was not interested in me? Then I couldn''t stand it anymore, so I dragged her into the alley on the spot and..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Hu Lei''s body fell down heavily because Jiang Yu had let go of his hand.


    "Ouch!" Hu Lei howled in pain.


    Jiang Yu looked at him coldly and asked, "So? You dragged her into an alley, raped her, and even took a video of her, didn''t you?"


    Hu Lei''s mind was in a mess, and he was stammering. He had almost forgotten about that matter.


    "Who are you talking about?" Hu Lei asked.


    "Jing Jing," Jiang Yu said. "The girl from another school!"


    At the mention of ''Jing Jing'', Hu Lei''s mind cleared up. He was familiar with this name because he thought it was the best name he had ever heard. Even in the next ten years, he had note across a better name than ''Jing Jing'', so he remembered it until now.


    Hence, he said: "Ah... Yes. I think her name is Jing Jing. She is the little girl from the other school. She''s disobedient and always rebelling against me. I was too angry so I dragged her into an alley and raped her with a few of my friends. Then, I took a video and sent it out¡­ Didn''t expect her to be so weak in her heart and actuallymitted suicide a few dayster¡­"

 Chapter 1166 Put In Jail

    "You bastard!" Jiang Yu could not take it anymore and punched Hu Lei''s face ruthlessly.


    When sister Xia and the others saw this scene from a distance, they quickly ran over to stop Jiang Yu.


    "Don''t get too excited!" Sister Xia advised, "We''ve already asked what we could. The recording pen should have recorded everything that has been said just then. Alright, Jiang Yu, don''t be angry. Just hand him over to the police to handle."


    Jiang Yu had nowhere to vent her anger, so she could only stand on the spot and breathe heavily.


    "Alright, now that we have evidence, let''s go." Lawyer Tang also said, "Aunty Shen is still waiting for us at thepany. Let''s go back quickly. Don''t let aunty Shen worry."


    Sister Xia echoed: "Yes, yes, yes! Jiang Yu, let''s go first!"


    As they were talking, police sirens were heard not far away.


    "Wait, did someone call the police?" Sister Xia was shocked. "This isn''t part of the n, is it? "


    At this time, Jiang Yu''s mood had also calmed down and she said, "It should be Hu Jing who called the police, she just called Hu Lei and I picked up. She kept saying that I was the one who kidnapped Hu Lei, so she should be the one who called the police. Since the police are here, it''s better to put an end to everything today."


    The police car stopped in front of Jiang Yu and the other two. Hu Jing quickly jumped out of the car, followed by Hu Wei.


    "Brother!" Hu Jing quickly ran to Hu Lei. After making sure that he was just sleeping on the ground, she questioned Jiang Yu loudly: "Jiang Yu! What the hell are you doing? Do you know that this is kidnapping? I''ve already called the police, you can just wait to go to jail!"


    Hu Wei also walked up to Jiang Yu with a frown and said, "President Jiang, how could you do such a thing? This is illegal, do you know that? No matter how much you hate my son, you can''t do such a thing."


    "It''s too early for you to say that." Jiang Yu sneered and handed the recording pen in her hand to the police officer beside her, saying, "I''m going to sue Hu Lei for rape!"


    Hu Wei froze. He didn''t expect Jiang Yu to actually mention this.


    The police were also a little confused. They were originally here because Jiang Yu had kidnapped someone. How did things turn out this way after they arrived? Jiang Yu didn''t kidnap someone, but she wanted to sue Hu Lei for rape?


    "Jiang Yu, what nonsense are you talking about?" Hu Jing asked in disbelief. "My brother is indeed ignorant and ipetent, but he''s not a person who breaks thew! You''re spreading rumors and ndering, do you know that you''re guilty of another crime?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If you don''t believe me, listen to the recording." Jiang Yu said fiercely,pletely unlike her usual gentleness.


    The police felt that something was amiss, so they took all of them back.


    Hu Lei was temporarily locked up in the cell because he was drunk. The rest of them were locked up in the interrogation room, waiting to be questioned.


    After the police officer who was interrogating them came in, Hu Jing said, "I''m reporting Jiang Yu for nder! She has already caused an impact and irreparable loss to our Hu family! She must be arrested and sentenced!"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can listen to the content of the recording pen." Jiang Yu said disdainfully.


    The police officer in front of her was holding a recording pen. He turned it on, and Hu Lei''s drunken voice came out from it.


    By the time they finished listening to the entire story, Hu Jing''s expression had already begun to twist. "Impossible! My brother would never do such a thing! Jiang Yu, you must have modified the recording yourself! Ah?"


    Hu Wei''s face had long turned green as he sat there, not saying a word.


    Jiang Yu turned her attention to Hu Wei and said: "President Hu, if you don''t say anything, does that mean you agree? Back then, the case was closed because there was insufficient evidence. It was also thanks to you, right?"


    Hu Jing shouted and shouted until Hu Wei finally lost his patience. He shouted: "Shut up! He only knew how to cause trouble! If you had kept your brother at home, would things have turned out this way?"


    Hu Jing immediately felt wronged and said: "What does it have to do with me? If my brother insists on going out, do you think I can stop him? And he didn''t tell me when I asked him. How would I know that he was going to meet Jiang Yu?"


    "Shut up!" Hu Wei angrily rebuked. "Don''t cause trouble here! The more you say, the more danger your brother will be in!"


    Only then did Hu Jing shut up.


    Hu Wei looked at Jiang Yu and asked: "These are all Hu Lei''s words when he''s drunk. How can you take them seriously?"


    Jiang Yu also asked: "Why not?" Hu Lei is drunk, but he''s still conscious. Why can''t we believe what he said?"

 Chapter 1167 Taking The Opportunity

    Hu Jing was still jabbering on and on, and the police officer was getting a headache from her. He said: "Alright, this matter has nothing to do with you. You''d better behave yourself. We''ll see if Hu Lei''s words can be trusted or not."


    Hu Jing could only shut her mouth in a fit of pique.


    "Alright, you guys can go back first. Hu Lei, stay here for now. We''ll interrogate him when he wakes up." The police officer said with a frown.


    "Can I see my son?" Hu Wei asked. "I have something to say to him."


    "Wait until he wakes up tomorrow." The police said. "We''ll let you know.''


    Hu Wei said: "Then I''ll wait for him here. I''ll tell him when he wakes up. This matter is really urgent and I can''t wait any longer."


    Although the police felt that Hu Wei was somewhat inexplicable, they still agreed to his request. There were people on duty anyway, and there were many empty cells, enough for Hu Wei to stay here alone.


    Hu Jing didn''t want to stay here, so she got up and left.


    Jiang Yu didn''t stay any longer. However, before she left, she suddenly staggered and identally fell on Hu Wei.


    Hu Wei didn''t want to help Jiang Yu, but because there were police officers present, he could only reach out to help her and said, "Be careful, Director Jiang. Don''t wear such high heels when you go out in the future."


    Jiang Yu smiled and said: "Thank you, President Hu."


    She stood up straight and followed Hu Jing out.


    Sister Xia andwyer Tang have been waiting outside for Jiang Yu toe out. They were very anxious. Now that they saw Jiang Yuing out, they all heaved a sigh of relief.


    When Hu Jing saw this, she said disdainfully: "It''s really like birds of a feather flock together. What kind of person will have what kind of friends. Jiang Yu isn''t a good person, and I don''t think you people who are friends with her are good people either."


    Sister Xia was angry and was about to argue with Hu Jing when she was stopped by Jiang Yu. "Don''t bother with her. If a dog bites you and you want to bite the dog back, that''s not appropriate."


    Sister Xia felt that Jiang Yu''s words made sense and left with them.


    It took a long time for Hu Jing''s brain toe back to her senses. When she realized that Jiang Yu was indirectly calling her a dog, she was furious and shouted in the direction they left: "Jiang Yu! You dare to scold me?"


    Her voice attracted the attention of the other staff members, and she was called to the interrogation room again for education.


    It was not until after midnight that Hu Jing was released from the detention center and returned to her home. She was so tired that she had no more desires. She only hoped that time would pass faster.


    Early the next morning, Hu Jing rushed to the detention center impatiently, wanting to see Hu Lei''s situation.


    But the police stopped her outside, saying that Hu Lei was being interrogated. Not long after, Jiang Yu also came over with aunty Shen andwyer Tang behind her.


    As soon as Hu Jing saw Jiang Yu, what happened yesterday came back to her mind again, so she said in a harsh tone: "Jiang Yu, what did you mean yesterday?"


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Yu asked, puzzled.


    Hu Jing couldn''t bring herself to say the words: ''You called me a dog'', because she felt a little embarrassed. Hence, she simply turned her face away and ignored Jiang Yu.


    After a while, the door of the interrogation room was opened and Hu Lei was brought out.


    "Brother!" Hu Jing quickly pounced on him. "Are you alright?!"


    Hu Lei''s face looked as if he had just survived a disaster. He said: "Nothing happened. Dad told me a lot this morning. I remember everything."


    "That''s good." The stone in Hu Jing''s heart was finally lifted. She looked at Jiang Yu triumphantly and said: "See that? I''ve already said that my brother is innocent. Even if we investigate, there won''t be any results."


    Jiang Yu looked at her, curled her lips, and asked: "Do you need me to congratte you?"


    Hu Jing was shocked by Jiang Yu''s smile and she felt that there was more to Jiang Yu''s words. Hence, she did not stay any longer and quickly left with Hu Lei.


    Jiang Yu found the police officer who was interrogating Hu Lei and asked: "Hello, do you know what Hu Wei said to Hu Lei this morning?"


    "Nothing much." The police replied. "He just told him something like ''If you stand straight do not fear a crooked shadow''. He also said that as long as he hasn''t done anything bad, he won''t not afraid of rumors."


    When Jiang Yu heard this, she smiled slightly; "These are all fake. Hu Wei did not talk about these at all."


    The police officer looked at Jiang Yu in confusion and asked: "How did you know?"


    Jiang Yu raised a folder in her hand and said with a smile, "I''ll show you the evidence immediately."

 Chapter 1168 - 1168 Eavesdropping

    1168 Eavesdropping


    The police hesitated for a moment, but they still sent people to follow Hu Jing and Hu Lei. Once the situation turns, they would immediately arrest Hu Lei and bring him to justice.


    He brought Jiang Yu and the rest to the lounge and said: ¡°Alright, is there any evidence to prove that Hu Wei didn¡¯t say those words?¡±


    Jiang Yu took out something simr to a speaker from her bag. However, it was a pocket-sized version and it was just right for her palm. She turned on the small speaker, and Hu Wei¡¯s voice came from it: ¡°You prodigal, how could you fall into Jiang Yu¡¯s trap? Do you know that she already asked you about what happened back then when you were drunk? And they even recorded it!¡±


    ¡°She lied to me first, saying that she was treating me to a meal. After I went there, she kept forcing me to drink!¡± Hu Lei said unhappily. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what she was nning. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have gone in the first ce!¡±


    Hu Wei was flustered and exasperated, ¡°I¡¯ve told you a long time ago. Just pretend that what happened back then never happened. And you, you haven¡¯t even forgotten about it after more than ten years, have you? I really didn¡¯t realize that you had such a good memory!¡±


    ¡°How would I dare to forget about that?¡± Hu Lei tried to defend himself. ¡°Even if I was young and arrogant back then, now that I¡¯m grown up, I know that I¡¯ll be put in jail if someone finds out about that! How can I forget? Even if you¡¯re going to help me out in the police station, you can¡¯t help me for the rest of my life!¡±


    ¡°You bastard! How much money did I spend on that stupid thing you did back then? How many favors I had to owe? In the end, Jiang Yu managed to dig out everything with a drink!¡± The more Hu Wei thought about it, the angrier he got. He really didn¡¯t know how he could raise such a useless son.


    Hu Lei was also very unhappy after being scolded like that. He said: ¡°If you have the time to scold me, why don¡¯t you think about how to solve this matter? You don¡¯t want me to be sentenced, do you? It¡¯s not good for your reputation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who caused this trouble, and you still need me to help you solve it?¡± Hu Wei was very angry, but he still had to help Hu Lei solve the problem.


    ¡°Remember, when the police question youter, just clench your teeth and say that nothing happened. Leave the rest to me, and I¡¯ll help you solve it.¡±


    ¡°Dad, we¡¯re in Shanghai, not Yangcheng. Are you sure you can help me?¡± Hu Lei was a little worried.


    If it was in Yangcheng, Hu Lei would definitely believe that Hu Wei would help him solve this problem without a second thought. But now in Shanghai, he was not sure if Hu Wei could have a good rtionship with the police here.


    Hu Wei said impatiently: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. If I say I can handle it, then I can. Do you think I¡¯m as useless as you?¡±


    Hu Lei kept quiet and didn¡¯t dare to speak, but during the interrogation, he still did as Hu Wei said.


    No matter what the police interrogated him about, he said that nothing had happened. As for the recording pen that Jiang Yu handed in, Hu Lei said: ¡°I was drunk at that time and I didn¡¯t even know what Jiang Yu was asking! I just saw the same news on the inte a few days ago. I thought Jiang Yu was asking me about that news. Besides, how can you believe the words of a drunk person?¡±


    He kept saying these words, and the police couldn¡¯t get anything more out of him, so they let him go.


    After listening to the words from the speaker, the police officer¡¯s expression began to turn ugly. He first asked the people who followed Hu Lei to bring him back, then he looked at Jiang Yu. ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, can you exin what this is? If it¡¯s a tapping device, it can¡¯t be used as evidence unless you have permission. Otherwise, not only will it not be used as evidence, but you may also be sent to prison for illegal tapping.¡±


    Jiang Yu handed the first document to the police and said: ¡°I¡¯ve already obtained permission. Here are all the procedures I¡¯vepleted yesterday. You can take a look, so I¡¯m legally collecting evidence.¡±


    The police officer opened the folder and briefly read through the contents. Then, he put away the small speaker and said: ¡°Alright. Thank you very much for the evidence you provided, Miss Jiang Yu.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head and pushed aunty Shen forward, saying: ¡°This is the victim¡¯s mother from that case. When the trial begins, she can be there as a witness.¡±

 Chapter 1169 - 1169 Using a Wicker Basket To Draw Water

    1169 Using a Wicker Basket To Draw Water


    Once again, Hu Lei was captured. He threw himself at the door of the cell and asked loudly: ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Didn¡¯t you just released me? Why are you bringing me back now?¡±


    Hu Jing was also extremely afraid. She had already called a car with Hu Lei to go home, but a few inclothes police officers appeared behind them and took him away for ¡®rape¡¯ again.


    She quickly called Hu Wei and said: ¡°Dad, my brother has been taken away again! Didn¡¯t you say you were going to settle this matter? Has it been solved yet?¡±


    When Hu Wei heard this, he was also shocked. ¡°What? How did your brother get captured again? Didn¡¯t you just say that he¡¯s been released?¡±


    ¡°Yes! But for some reason, he was captured again! Dad, quickly think of a way!¡± Hu Jing was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    Hu Wei was still rtively calm. He said: ¡°You go home first. I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    After that, Hu Wei hung up the phone and rushed to the police station again.


    After leaving the police station in the morning, Hu Wei had been trying to contact the police in the Shanghai police station, trying to get to know the deputy bureau chief and the bureau chief through them. As long as he could build a good rtionship with them, this matter could bepletely resolved.


    Moreover, Hu Jing had called him to tell him that Hu Lei had been released and the two of them were on their way home.


    Hu Wei was relieved and continued to concentrate on his n. However, the n was not even halfway through when Hu Lei was captured again.


    Hu Wei quickly rushed to the police station. As soon as he entered, he asked loudly: ¡°Where¡¯s my son? Didn¡¯t you already let him go? Why did you bring him back?¡±


    He was very angry, but everyone in the police station was busy and had no time to pay attention to him.


    The police officer who interrogated Hu Lei came over and said to Hu Wei: ¡°We already have sufficient evidence for the case back then. Mr. Hu, you¡¯ll receive a court summon in three days at the earliest.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What evidence? What is the evidence you are talking about?¡± Hu Wei¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°You say that the evidence is conclusive for no reason. Where is the evidence? It¡¯s only been one night, how could there be any evidence?¡±


    The police patted his shoulder and said: ¡°One night is enough. Mr. Hu, don¡¯t waste your time here. No matter how noisy you are, this case is already settled.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Hu Wei shouted, ¡°Unless you show me the evidence! Otherwise, I will never leave!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the client, nor are you awyer or a prosecutor. We can¡¯t show you the evidence for the time being.¡± The police officer shrugged and called for his colleagues. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ll have to force you out.¡±


    With that, the men carried Hu Wei out of the police station and closed the door, not allowing him toe in.


    No matter how Hu Wei shouted, it was useless.


    Helplessly, Hu Wei could only go home and wait for the notice. To be on the safe side, he had even hired awyer in advance. If he could not prove that Hu Lei was innocent, he would help him get a few years off the sentence.


    Three dayster, Hu Wei received a summon from the court.


    Hu Wei held the summons and gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°This little bastard! You¡¯re really a piece of trash!¡±


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hu Jing asked, trembling. ¡°You haven¡¯t been in a good mood since you came back. What had happened? Why don¡¯t you tell me!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Both of you are useless, you are all trash!¡± Hu Wei said angrily, ¡°Onemitted a rape crime and wants me to clean up the mess. The other is arrogant and domineering, fought with someone on a live broadcast and embarrassed me! I really regret raising you guys!¡±


    ¡°How could you say that!¡± Hu Jing was also angry.


    However, Hu Wei didn¡¯t have the time to care about Hu Jing. The most important person was Hu Lei. No matter what he did, he had to protect Hu Lei.


    He first picked up thewyer he had hired and then went to the court with thewyer.


    Jiang Yu and aunty Shen were sitting at the intiff¡¯s seat, while Hu Lei, who was wearing a prison uniform, was standing below.


    In just three days, Hu Lei had lost a lot of weight. His eyes were sunken and his face was full of stubble.


    He looked like a homeless person.


    Hu Wei sat down in the defendant¡¯s seat, suppressing his anger.


    Thewyer on Hu Lei¡¯s side came up and stated a bunch of points. In the end, he concluded, ¡°Without sufficient evidence, I hope you won¡¯t use him of any crime.¡±

 Chapter 1170 Bear The Consequences

    Lawyer Tang wasn''t to be outdone either. He disyed all the evidence he had gathered.


    The other party''swyer grabbed a sensitive opponent. "Eavesdrop? Do you know that this is illegal? Eavesdropping can''t be used as evidence at all! And you''re awyer, don''t you know about this?"


    He was smug, thinking that he had found the intiff''s weakness.


    In the end,wyer Tang took out the eavesdropping application, walked to the man, and threw it on the table. "This is the procedure to apply for legal eavesdropping. You can take a look for yourself. You already said that I''m awyer, how could I not know about this?"


    The other party was shocked and quickly took out the document to read it carefully.


    Hu Wei also asked in disbelief: "Eavesdrop? When did that happen?"


    Jiang Yu, who was sitting at the intiff''s seat, said: "I''m really sorry, President Hu. When I was leaving the police stationst night, I identally fell on you."


    Only then did Hu Wei react. It turned out that Jiang Yu had already ced the wiretap on him at that time!


    "Detestable! You''re a despicable and shameless person!" Hu Wei was so angry that he cursed, "I''ve lived for so many years, but I''ve never seen someone as despicable as you!"


    However, no matter how much he scolded, all the evidence was alreadyid out in the open. Therefore, Hu Wei only hoped that hiswyer could work hard and try to reduce Hu Lei''s sentence.


    However, before hiswyer could speak,wyer Tang said: "Mr. Hu Wei, this case should have had a conclusion more than a decade ago, but at that time, there was insufficient evidence, so it was left unsettled. In the past three days, we''ve investigated all the police officers in the Yangcheng police station, including the one who took your money more than ten years ago and erased the evidence. They''ve been suspended and locked up. If you don''t want to admit it, you can bring them here and let you confront them face to face."


    Hu Wei was shocked again and looked atwyer Tang in disbelief, "What? Police from Yangcheng?"


    "That''s right,"wyer Tang nodded, "In fact, we''ve also investigated your private life and found that you''ve had extramarital affairs, and you''ve had more than one partner. Your wife had a very serious heart disease. We even suspect that your wife had a heart attack because of your extramarital affair, and she eventually died."


    The past of many years had been brought up and exposed under the sun. Anyone would be embarrassed and angry.


    Moreover, there were also photographers taking photos. These images would eventually be sent to the highest institutions!


    In this case, everyone knew how uncouth the Hu family was in the past, and Hu Wei could no longer keep his face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You''re talking nonsense! Do you have any evidence?" Hu Wei shouted in anger.


    Lawyer Tang took out another document and said: "We can investigate a lot of things in three days. Mr. Hu Wei, whether it''s your extramarital affair, your son''s rape case, or your bribing of the police, all of these things have conclusive evidence. You can''t deny it even if you want to."


    Hu Wei''s breathing stagnated, knowing that it was all over.


    Not only Hu Lei, but he and the entire Hu family were finished.


    "Dad!" Hu Lei shouted, unwilling to give up. "Say something! Didn''t you promise me that you''d help me solve this problem? Why did it end up like this?"


    Hu Wei sat on the chair as if he was deaf,pletely ignoring Hu Lei''s roar.


    After the trial, Hu Wei and Hu Lei were both detained.


    Aunty Shen was sobbing, while Jiang Yu andwyer Tang keptforting her.


    The case was over, and Hu Wei and Hu Lei would have to bear the consequences of their crimes. This time, the heavy burden of the Hu family fell on Hu Jing''s shoulders.


    However, she had never managed apany before, so all the work that she had to do would only be a mess. She had no choice but to ask the other uncles of the Hu family for help.


    However, that group of people had been coveting the Hu group for a long time. Now that they had finally gotten the opportunity, they quickly divided the Hu group.


    In the end, Hu Jing, who had nothing left, was even chased out of her home,pletely bing a homeless wanderer.


    After thinking for a long time, Hu Jing decided to ask Sun Miao for help. However, Sun Miao had already seen the video of the court hearing online, so she was eager to distance herself from Hu Jing.


    "Your family has encountered such things, you better stay away from me!" Sun Miao said, "Don''t return that money to me. I''ll be disgusted with bad luck! Don''t contact me in the future and don''t bring bad luck to me!"

 Chapter 1171 Instigating A Rebellion

    Hu Jing, who had no other choice, went to the police station in Hucheng, saying that she wanted to see Hu Wei and Hu Lei.


    In the end, when Hu Wei heard that the Hu group had been divided, he was so angry that he pped Hu Jing on the spot and said that he would never have this useless daughter again.


    Hu Lei couldn''t ept the result and fainted. He was still unconscious.


    Hu Jing, who was despised by both sides, suddenly realized that she had lost the meaning of her life.


    Hence, she walked to the side of the overpass and wanted tomit suicide. She bawled loudly, scaring the passers-by around her so much that they didn''t dare toe close.


    Jiang Yu happened to be on her way back to thepany. When she passed by, she saw Hu Jing standing by the overpass.


    She quickly asked the driver to stop the car, then got out of the car and walked to Hu Jing''s side, opening her mouth to greet her.


    "Hu Jing, long time no see."


    Hu Jing turned her head and when she saw that it was Jiang Yu, she immediately pounced over as if she had gone crazy. Jiang Yu grabbed Hu Jing''s wrist and twisted it, twisting Hu Jing''s arm behind her.


    "Ah!" Hu Jing howled in pain.


    "Old friend, it''s been a long time since west met. Are you going to fight me the moment we meet?" Jiang Yu asked with a smile.


    Hu Jing wailed, "It''s all because of you! I have nothing now, not even a home! This is all because of you! How dare you continue to appear in front of me!"


    "Your brother hasmitted a crime, and so has your father. I''m just helping the police and letting them get the punishment they deserve. I''m not doing anything wrong, right?" Jiang Yu retorted, "Do you think that your brother and your father don''t have to bear the consequences of their crimes?"


    Even if what Jiang Yu said was the truth, Hu Jing still felt that Jiang Yu was the main culprit who caused her to be homeless.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Yu bent down and whispered in Hu Jing''s ear, "As long as you agree to one condition of mine, I can help you."


    Hu Jing cursed, "Bah! I don''t want your kind intentions! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have be like this today!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You can only me your brother and your father, no one else." Jiang Yu said helplessly, "The video of the court hearing has already been spread online. Everyone knows what happened to the Hu family. Whether you''re in Yangcheng or anywhere else, your life will always be like this. If you don''t improve, you''ll eventually be homeless in the tunnel."


    When Hu Jing heard this, she started to feel afraid, so she cried even more sadly.


    She didn''t want to sleep in the tunnel! Besides, she was a girl. Who knew what she would experience in the tunnel?


    Jiang Yu could tell that she was afraid and said: "If you don''t want to be like that, promise me one thing. I promise to help you. Although something happened to your family, you''re innocent. Don''t think that I''m lying to you now. After all, you don''t have anyone else you can trust other than me."


    Every word was said in Hu Jing''s heart, so after thinking about it, she could only wipe her tears and got up to follow Jiang Yu.


    No matter what, it was more important to have someone who was willing to help him.


    Hu Jing returned to thepany with Jiang Yu. When sister Xia saw Hu Jing, her expression was very strange.


    "Jiang Yu, why did you bring Hu Jing back?"


    Jiang Yu exined, "It''s going to be the weekend soon, and we''re going to shoot again. It''s unfair to everyone that Sun Miao spent money to hire fake reviewers to vote for her. I can''t let this continue."


    Hu Jing was shocked when she heard that. She did not know how Jiang Yu knew about this.


    Jiang Yu saw her surprise and exined, "Sun Miao''s votes are rising rapidly, but not many people online have a good impression of her. So, I can''t think of a second reason other than to hire inte trolls to fake votes. Also, ording to my investigation, Sun Miao gave you the money to hire inte trolls, right?"


    Hu Jing was shocked this time. She said in fear: "How did you know? No, no, I only agreed to her request because I was too short of money! That wasn''t my intention!"


    She was worried that Jiang Yu would stop helping her because of this matter, so she quickly told her everything that had happened. Moreover, Sun Miao had already drawn a clear line between them, so they naturally couldn''t be considered allies. Thus, Hu Jing didn''t think there was a need for her to hide the truth for her.


    Jiang Yu could not help butugh, "I already knew about this. You don''t have to be nervous. I want you to promise me that you''ll be a witness during the next shoot and tell me everything you know."


    "But don''t you already have evidence?" Hu Jing asked in confusion.

 Chapter 1172 Hong Na Resigns

    "Even if there is evidence, it''s only written evidence. What if Sun Miao turns the tables and ims that my evidence is forged?" Jiang Yu said, "That''s why I wanted you to be a witness. It''s just a little insurance."


    Hu Jing still didn''t trust Jiang Yu. She felt that if she only asked her to do these things, she wouldn''t be able to help her get out of the sea of suffering so easily.


    Jiang Yu could see Hu Jing''s worry and said with a smile: "Don''t worry. Since I said I would help you, I will definitely help you. I''ve also said that you don''t have any other choice other than me."


    She was always able to easily grasp other people''s weaknesses, forcing them to listen to her.


    "Alright," Hu Jing could only agree. "I''ll go with you when the filming starts."


    Jiang Yu smiled in satisfaction. She arranged for Hu Jing to stay in an empty staff dormitory. She nned to help Hu Jing find a decent job after this matter was over.


    Sister Xia looked at the door and suddenly remembered something. "By the way, Hong Na has already submitted her resignation letter to the human resources department."


    Jiang Yu paused, only then remembering the spy Kang He had nted beside her, Hong Na.


    Speaking of which, it had indeed been a long time since she had heard any news about Kang He. Ever since Kang He had caused a scene at the entrance of Green Vine University, Jiang Yu had not heard from Kang He.


    Kang Xue didn''t want to see her father, so she didn''te home. She didn''t know how Kang He was doing.


    However, Jiang Yu didn''t have the time to care about the living conditions of her opponent. As long as Kang He didn''te to her door to make trouble, Jiang Yu would definitely not care about Kang He.


    Moreover, since Hong Na had taken the initiative to resign, she had no reason to disagree. Hence, she got the human resources department to approve it and thought of giving Hong Na''s job position to Hu Jing.


    Anyway, this position was not important, and anyone could do it.


    On the day of the shoot, Hu Jing and Jiang Yu took a car to the shooting site. The driver who came to pick Jiang Yu up was not her full-time driver, but the one that Director Liu had specially prepared for her.


    Therefore, the driver was familiar with Hu Jing and knew that she was the contestant who had withdrawn from thepetition in a fit of anger.


    After picking her up, the driver hesitated for a long time before asking: "Miss Jiang Yu, are you sure you want to bring Hu Jing along? ording to the rules, a contestant who has withdrawn from thepetition can not re-sign up to participate in thepetition."


    Jiang Yu smiled and said: "It''s okay. She didn''t re-sign up. You''ll just need to take us there, and don''t need to worry about anything else."


    The driver had no choice but to shut up and drove Jiang Yu and Hu Jing to the filming location obediently.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was rare that Hu Jing did not refute her. She sat quietly and did not say a word.


    When they arrived at the filming location, Hu Jing followed behind Jiang Yu and endured the strange looks from the others.


    Because the other contestants had seen the video of the trial on the inte, they all wanted to stay far away from the Hu family. Now that they saw Hu Jing, who had withdrawn from thepetition, came back again, their expressions turned ugly and they began to talk about her behind her back.


    "Oh my God! Why is Hu Jing back?"


    "And you came back with movie queen Jiang? Is it because she has no other choice but to rely on movie queen Jiang?"


    "Who knows? Is she going to beg movie queen Jiang to let here back and participate in thepetition?"


    "That''s impossible. The director will never agree to this. If he agrees, then the director doesn''t want the views and poprity."


    Of course, there were also people who saw Jiang Yu''s heroic bearing in the video and could not help but admire her even more. A few passer-by contestants had already be her fans, and a few contestants who were not satisfied with her had also sessfully be her fans.


    "If only I had half of movie queen Jiang''s boldness."


    "She''s too cool! My God, how can there be a woman who is so cool?"


    "If she didn''t get involved with Hu Jing, then movie queen Jiang would be perfect."


    Jiang Yu ignored their discussion, and Hu Jing could only swallow her anger and pretend not to hear it.


    When had she ever suffered such grievances in this ce?!


    But now, she had no choice but to lower her head. Hu Jing understood this, so she could only listen to Jiang Yu''s words and do her best as a little follower.


    When Director Liu saw Hu Jing, the expression on his face also became unnatural.


    He said to Jiang Yu: "Jiang Yu, why did you bring Hu Jing here? Was she trying to plead for her to participate in thepetition again? I''ve set the rules since the beginning."


    "No, director." Jiang Yu replied with a smile, "I brought her for something else."

 Chapter 1173 Strange Votes

    Director Liu studied Hu Jing up and down, and saw that she really didn''t look like she wanted toe back and continue participating in thepetition. Hence, he decided to do Jiang Yu a favor and said: "Alright, as long as it doesn''t disturb thepetition and recording, you can bring her in."


    "Thank you, director."


    Jiang Yu brought Hu Jing to the judges'' lounge and instructed, "You can rest here first. I''ll let you know when you''re going out."


    "Got it." Hu Jing nodded obediently.


    Jiang Yu went out of the lounge, simply tidied up her style, and then began to shoot.


    The dancepetition this time was much more organized than the singingpetitionst time. This was because there wouldn''t be any fake dance in thispetition, and no one would find a substitute to dance.


    Therefore, if anyone danced well, then they danced well. If they didn''t, then it was bad.


    It was Sun Miao''s turn. ording to her, she was performing her own original dance and had already given up on the dance she had practicedst week. Instead of practicing other people''s dances, it was better to create your own and amaze the audience.


    Jiang Yu waited patiently to see how Sun Miao''s dance would amaze the audience.


    The music started, and Sun Miao began to twist her body. However, her so-called ''original dance'' was difficult to describe in a few words.


    Her movements were always out of rhythm, and her limbs were very stiff. She would even forget her movements halfway through the dance.


    The audience was too embarrassed to stop her, so they could only endure the difort and watch Sun Miao dance. Only the audience in the bullet screen could say: "What is she dancing?"


    "You call this an original dance? Even my sister''s third grade dance is better than hers!"


    "How can you participate in the girl grouppetition with this level of skill? Are there really people who are blind and like this kind of thing?"


    "With just this bit of strength, it''s better to go home and practice for a few more years. Don''t embarrass yourself."


    The bulletments were all scolding Sun Miao, so it didn''t seem like anyone would vote for her.


    Sun Miao didn''t know what they were thinking, but she wasn''t worried at all. Even if she had lost contact with Hu Jing, the inte trolls would still vote for her after they had taken the money.


    Therefore, Sun Miao had a smug smile on her face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Yu didn''tment much on her dance. She just asked her to go down first and let the other contestantse up to continue thepetition.


    Sun Miao left the stage triumphantly, as if she could already see the light of victory.


    When the match ended, the host began to announce the scores of each contestant.


    Sun Miao''s results were still at the bottom, but she wasn''t nervous at all.


    After announcing the scores, the host began to announce the votes cast by the audience. The votes were also counted in the score, but there was a unique way of conversion.


    When the host read out Sun Miao''s vote count, his eyes widened as he read out the number in disbelief: "1.2 million votes!"


    This number of votes immediately pushed Sun Miao into the top 20!


    Jumping from the bottom of the top 100 to the top 20 was an unimaginable result!


    The emcee finished reading the votes for the others and began to ask the routine questions. She directly turned the question to Sun Miao and asked: "Contestant Sun Miao, what are your thoughts on your votes?"


    "Nothing much." Sun Miao replied triumphantly. "I just think that there are still many people in this world who appreciate art."


    The emcee was rendered speechless by her words. She could onlyugh dryly and say: "Indeed, the dance you performed was quite artistic."


    Then, she turned to the three judges and asked: "Do the three judges have any words of encouragement or suggestions for our contestants?"


    Xu Ye and Xue Ran both followed the script and said a few words of encouragement, then they handed the right to speak to Jiang Yu.


    This time, Jiang Yu did not say anything more formal than before. Instead, she looked at Sun Miao and asked: "Contestant Sun Miao, don''t you have anything to say about your votes?"


    Sun Miao was taken aback, not understanding what Jiang Yu meant by that. "What do you mean by that? That was the audience''s vote for me, what do I have to exin?"


    Jiang Yu said: "Your dance is difficult to describe in a few words. Whether it''s us or the audience, no one can appreciate your dance. As for the audience outside the stadium, I suggest you watch the live broadcast rey. Most of thements in the bullet screen say that they don''t intend to vote for you. Then don''t you think that the number of votes you''ve gotten is a little strange?"


    "What''s so strange about that?" Sun Miao asked, not thinking much of it. "You don''t appreciate art, but you don''t allow others to appreciate it?"

 Chapter 1174 Identify

    When Jiang Yu saw this, she simply took out the information and evidence that she had sorted out and said: "This is all the evidence that I''ve found about you hiring inte trolls to fake votes. It''s useless even if you don''t admit it. The evidence is already here."


    Sun Miao was shocked, not knowing where Jiang Yu had gotten the evidence from.


    However, in the midst of her shock, Sun Miao immediately steadied her mind and retorted, "Do you think that you can say that I hired inte trolls just by randomly printing a few pieces of paper? Who knows if your evidence is fake? Do you think I''ve really hired inte trolls just because you said so? Do you want everyone to believe your words with just a touch of your lips?"


    Jiang Yu smiled and said: "I knew you wouldn''t admit it, so I specially found someone to help you. She has all the records of her transactions with you, so the credibility of her words should be very high, right?"


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu called Hu Jing, who was in the lounge, and asked her toe to the stage.


    Sun Miao, on the other hand, was shocked. Even though Jiang Yu did not say who the person was, she could guess who it was.


    Other than Hu Jing, there couldn''t be anyone else.


    Sure enough, Hu Jing, who had answered Jiang Yu''s call, came to the stage from the lounge.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The audience was surprised since Hu Jing had already withdrawn from thepetition, so how could she still return to this ce? The rest of the contestants were surprised that Hu Jing was still here.


    Sun Miao''s voice couldn''t help but tremble. "You, why are you here? Didn''t you already withdraw from thepetition?"


    Hu Jing looked up at her and then at Jiang Yu, as if waiting for Jiang Yu to help her exin.


    "You contacted Hu Jing before and gave her arge sum of money," Jiang Yu said. "You wanted her to help you find Inte trolls to fake votes, right? "


    Sun Miao gritted her teeth and refused to admit it. "If you say that, then you must have evidence? If you don''t have any evidence, then don''t say that! Do you think that you can just find someone to collude with you and frame me?"


    "Whether or not I''m framing you, just let Hu Jing say it." Jiang Yu said, amused.


    Hu Jing took a deep breath and told everything about how Sun Miao had contacted her to find inte trolls.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Everyone else present gasped.


    Everyone knew that the entertainment industry was a chaotic ce, but everyone had a tacit understanding and no one said it out loud.


    Now that Jiang Yu had exposed all these shameful things and was not willing to suffer such grievances, everyone followed her and began to boycott such behavior.


    "What else do you want to exin?" Jiang Yu asked.


    Seeing that the matter was about to be exposed, Sun Miao quickly pointed her finger at Hu Jing and said loudly: "You''re just going to listen to her nonsense? She was the one who took the initiative to look for you, wasn''t she? Jiang Yu, to think that you''ve been in the entertainment industry for so long. Can''t you tell that Hu Jing is trying to frame me?"


    Hu Jing quickly retorted: "No! I''m telling the truth! Sun Miao was the one who asked me for everything. I still have our chat records and bank transfer records! I have evidence, you must believe me!"


    Sun Miao''s mouth was almost twisted in anger. "Hu Jing! What''s the meaning of this? Who did you get to fabricate this record?"


    "This is all true!" Hu Jing exined. "There was no fabrication at all! I''ve already withdrawn from thepetition. Even if I really wanted to frame Sun Miao, it wouldn''t do me any good!"


    Sun Miao wanted to continue to push the me on Hu Jing, but the audience clearly did not believe her.


    She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said to Jiang Yu: "Alright, even if what you said is true, don''t you want to know why I found her? That''s because she was the one who posted all the posts that defamed you! I found her because of this! She clearly did something wrong to you, so why do you always put the me on me?"


    Hu Jing didn''t even dare to breathe.


    She was not sure if Jiang Yu knew what Sun Miao was talking about.


    It would have been better if she had known. It meant that Jiang Yu had not taken this matter to heart from the beginning. If she didn''t know, Hu Jing was worried that Jiang Yu would be disappointed in her and take back her promise to help her.


    Hu Jing was very nervous and did not dare to look at Jiang Yu.


    However, Jiang Yu said: "I knew it a long time ago. It doesn''t matter if it''s her post or yours. I don''t n to argue this issue with you for the time being, because we''re talking about you deliberately buying fake votes. If the efforts of other yers were outdone by your money, it would be unfair to them. Even if you seed in the end, how many people will like you?"

 Chapter 1175 Additional Investment

    Sun Miao grimaced in pain and said: "I have money! What''s wrong with that? If they''re not convinced, then let them spend money to buy inte trolls as well. You don''t have money and you''re still disdaining me for buying fake votes? What kind of logic is this?"


    Jiang Yu frowned and said: "If that''s what you think, then I''m out of words. However, regarding your lip-synching in thestpetition and your buying of fake votes this time, I think you should withdraw from thepetition."


    "I won''t! Why should I withdraw from thepetition?" Sun Miao''s eyes were red with anger. "My brother is the investor of this variety show. Do you think I''ll withdraw just because you want me to? If I leave, my brother will withdraw his investment!"


    As she spoke, she red at Director Liu, signaling him toe over and help her.


    For the sake of his show, Director Liu could onlypromise.


    The Sun family was the biggest investor. If they withdrew their funds, then the variety show wouldn''t be able to continue to shoot, and all his efforts for so long would be in vain.


    Therefore, Director Liu had no choice but to stand up and say to Jiang Yu: "Jiang Yu, about withdrawing from thepetition..."


    Jiang Yu immediately interrupted him and said with a cold face: " I''ll double the Sun family''s investment. Order Sun Miao to withdraw from thepetition immediately."


    Director Liu was so shocked that he forgot to speak.


    Sun Miao stood rooted to the ground in shock as she looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief. "What are you saying? Do you know how much my brother invested? You actually said you''ll pay double? Jiang Yu, even if you have money, you shouldn''t spend it like this. Besides, you''re willing to invest, isn''t it all for Kang Xue? If she didn''t participate in thispetition, would you be a judge? Would you be willing to invest twice the amount?"


    Jiang Yu smiled and replied: "Who knows? However, since it''s already the truth, it''s useless for you to ask any more questions."


    "No!" Sun Miao''s expression turned savage. "I''ve already been here for a month. Do I have to withdraw from thepetition just because you want me to?! I want to call my brother!"


    As she spoke, she quickly took out her phone from the pocket of her inner shirt and gave Sun You a call.


    The moment the call connected, Sun Miao put the phone on speaker and pointed the receiver at the speaker.


    "Brother! Help me quickly, Jiang Yu wants me to withdraw from thepetition!"


    Sun You''s surprised voice was heard: "Jiang Yu asked you to withdraw from thepetition? Why?"


    "She said I bought fake votes! She even said that I lip-synced in thest singingpetition!" Sun Miaoined, thinking that Sun You would definitely stand on her side.


    Sun You was silent for a while before saying, "You were indeed lip-synching in the previouspetition. I thought that after the previous lesson, you would restrain yourself. I didn''t expect you to actually buy fake votes this time. What''s wrong with you? Are you trying to embarrass me on purpose?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sun Miao was shocked. She did not expect Sun You to be on Jiang Yu''s side.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you? I''m your sister. It''s fine if you don''t speak up for me, but why are you scolding me on Jiang Yu''s behalf?"


    Sun You said: "I''m not helping Jiang Yu, but I didn''t invest in this show for you to embarrass yourself! I admit that I do have selfish motives, but I''m not letting you do whatever you want! First, you lip-synced, then you manipted the votes. The Sun family''s face is about to bepletely lost by you!"


    Sun You was about to hang up.


    "Brother!" Sun Miao quickly called out to him. "Jiang Yu even told you to withdraw your investment and she will double the amount!"


    Sun You was silent for a moment, then said: "Whatever. If that''s really her decision, then I''ll withdraw my investment. As for thepetition, you can continue if you want to, but I won''t give you any more help! If you don''t want to participate, then hurry up ande back. Don''t embarrass yourself outside!"


    This time, Sun You hung up the phonepletely.


    Sun Miao, who had just been lectured, was at a loss for what to do.


    She thought that Sun You would stand on her side and denounce Jiang Yu, but she didn''t expect him to help Jiang Yu teach her a lesson. He even nned to withdraw the investment and let Jiang Yu invest in this show.


    Wouldn''t that mean that Kang Xue would have a better chance to debut?


    Did she have to give such a good opportunity to Kang Xue?


    The more Sun Miao thought about it, the angrier she got. She turned to look at Hu Jing.


    "It''s all because of you! If not for you, there wouldn''t be so many things happening today! You unlucky thing, the Hu family was harmed by you, do you know that?" Sun Miao cursed.


    The thing that Hu Jing could not listen to the most right now was the Hu family''s affairs, and Sun Miao just had to step on Hu Jing''s reverse scale.


    Hence, the two of them started quarreling on stage.


    "Even if it wasn''t me today, this matter would have been exposed!" Hu Jing said.

 Chapter 1176 Forced To Withdraw From The Competition

    Sun Miao, on the other hand, said: "If it weren''t for you, how could there have been no room for negotiation? The papers in Jiang Yu''s hands were obviously randomly printed and could not be used as evidence at all! If you didn''t step in, do you think things would have turned out like this? I said you''re the main culprit, is there a problem?"


    Hu Jing was not to be outdone, "Stop talking nonsense! Do you still think it''s right to spend money to buy fake votes?"


    "I have money, so I can spend it however I want. What can you do about it?"


    The two of them quarreled so much that the audience went from being excited at the beginning to being impatient at the end, and then they got up and left the filming set.


    It was indeed fun to watch others quarrel, but it would be meaningless if they kept on quarreling.


    Xu Ye and Xue Ran didn''t want to listen to the twodies quarreling, so they left after saying goodbye to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu, on the other hand, sat there with interest as she watched Hu Jing and Sun Miao argue with each other until their faces and ears were red.


    The cameraman was too engrossed in watching the fight and forgot to turn off his camera.


    As such, the livestream''s viewers were still able to see the scene of Sun Miao and Hu Jing quarreling.


    After Sun You hung up on Sun Miao, he started to watch the live broadcast of the variety show. Now that he saw Sun Miao arguing with someone else in the live stream room, he felt humiliated.


    ? Jiang Yu had been listening to their quarrels and felt annoyed after a long time, so she said: "I advise you to quarrel somewhere else if you want to. It''s not good to be seen by others like this, right?"


    "You don''t need to care!" Sun Miao had already lost her mind. "You want me to withdraw from thepetition? Sure, I can withdraw from thepetition, but I can''t let Kang Xue stay here. Didn''t you do all this for her? I can''t hire inte trolls, but you can collude with her, is that so?"


    As she spoke, Sun Miao pounced on Kang Xue.


    "Ah!" Kang Xue screamed as Sun Miao pushed her to the ground.


    "If I''m not good, no one will be good!" Sun Miao roared and reached out to grab Kang Xue''s face.


    Fortunately, the people around them were holding Sun Miao back. Otherwise, Kang Xue''s face would have been scratched to a pulp.


    Sun Miao was still shouting when someone suddenly said to her: "Sun Miao! Stop shouting! Your brother just called you!"


    Hearing this, Sun Miao quickly picked up the call and said: "Brother! Are you going to tell the director to let me continue to participate in thepetition?"


    However, Sun You didn''t say what Sun Miao was anticipating. Instead, he said: "You bastard! How many times do I have to tell you, Kang Xue is your sister-inw, you have to show her some respect! Just how much do you want to embarrass me before you''re satisfied?"


    Sun Miao was taken aback and said in disbelief: "Brother, you called just to tell me this? But it''s a business marriage between you and Kang Xue. I thought you didn''t like her?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No matter how much I don''t like her, she''s still mywful wife and your sister-inw! By doing this to her, other than embarrassing me, what else do you get?" Sun You roared in anger.


    This was the first time Sun You had yelled at Sun Miao so angrily in her entire life. Normally, he would dote on her like a baby.


    "Brother¡­ You''ve changed. You''re actually shouting at me for another woman!" Sun Miao broke down in tears.


    Director Liu couldn''t take it anymore and quickly got the security to drag Sun Miao away.


    "Are you alright?" Jiang Yu asked as she helped Kang Xue up.


    Kang Xue shook her head and said: "I''m fine."


    As they were talking, Kang Xue''s phone rang- it was Sun You.


    "What''s up?" She answered the call.


    Sun You was silent for a long time before he said: "I''m sorry..."


    Kang Xue was surprised. She didn''t expect Sun You to apologize to her for Sun Miao''s incident.


    But even though she was surprised, she didn''t want to get closer to Sun You because of this, so she said: "It''s alright, I''m not angry. She''s your sister and you''ve spoiled her since she was young. I can understand."


    "I really didn''t know she would do something like that." Sun You said, "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have agreed to let her participate in thepetition."


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind." Kang Xue said, "Besides, she has already withdrawn from thepetition. You don''t have to apologize for her."


    "You''re my wife, yet you still suffered such a great grievance. It''s my fault."


    Kang Xue was taken aback. She didn''t expect Sun You to say something like that.


    However, she did not know how sincere or fake his words were.


    Kang Xue wasn''t stupid enough to be moved by Sun You''s words. She said: "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up first. I still have things to do."


    "Alright, rest well." With that, Sun You hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1177 - 1177 The Results of The Preliminary Round

    1177 The Results of The Preliminary Round


    Kang Xue didn¡¯t think that Sun You had any feelings for her, so she told Jiang Yu about it. Jiang Yu felt that Sun You wanted to take the opportunity to get closer to Kang Xue and stabilize his position.


    After Kang Xue heard this, she felt a chill in her heart and said: ¡°I knew that the Sun family was up to no good. Whether it¡¯s Sun You or Sun Miao, ¡®birds of a different feather don¡¯t flock together¡¯.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t be 100% sure that Sun You has bad thoughts in his mind.¡± Jiang Yu continued, ¡°Anyways, be careful in everything. You don¡¯t like Sun You anyways, so just try to keep your distance from him in the future.¡±


    In fact, Jiang Yu did not want to judge Sun You from the perspective of an evil person. However, after seeing what he had done to Jiang Qi in the past, Jiang Yu felt that it would be very difficult to make Sun You turn over a new leaf.


    !!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kang Xue nodded, then looked at Hu Jing and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you with Hu Jing? She¡¯s not a good person, and that kind of thing happened to the Hu family recently. Many people want her to stay away from them.¡±


    Jiang Yu then told Kang Xue about how she saved Hu Jing on the overpass and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯re just taking what we need.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have any deep rtionships with her.¡± Only then did Kang Xue rx.


    Hu Jing had been standing at the same spot the whole time, and no one was willing toe over and talk to her.


    She was very embarrassed, so after standing for a while, she quickly left the stage and ran back to the lounge.


    At this time, the rest of the contestants walked up to Jiang Yu and took out their mobile phones, wanting to take a photo with her.


    ¡°Movie queen Jiang, I saw the video of the court trial. You¡¯re so cool! Can I take a picture with you?¡±


    ¡°Movie queen, I¡¯m your fan! Take a picture with me too!¡±


    ¡°Movie queen! Can you give me an autograph?¡±


    ¡°Movie queen¡­¡±


    More than a hundred people surrounded Jiang Yu. They were all impressed by Jiang Yu¡¯s heroic bearing in court and had be her fans.


    Jiang Yu took a picture with them and signed her name before she could get away.


    Kang Xue had already gone back to rest. Jiang Yu also packed her things and found Hu Jing. They went back together.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done what I promised you. What about what you promised me?¡± Hu Jing asked on the way back.


    Jiang Yu said: ¡°Someone just resigned from mypany a few days ago. You can take over her position. It¡¯s not tiring, it¡¯s simple. Even if you have no experience, you can do it.¡±


    Hu Jing¡¯s eyes widened as she questioned: ¡°All you promised me was just to find me a job?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think it was?¡± Jiang Yu asked as she looked at her.


    Hu Jing said matter-of-factly, ¡°The thing I helped you with was no small matter, and you¡¯re just going to give me a very casual job? Shouldn¡¯t you be giving me some money?¡±


    Jiang Yu could not help butugh. ¡°Sure!¡± she asked, ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    Hu Jing thought for a moment and said: ¡°I stepped forward to testify. In the end, Sun Miao withdraws from thepetition, and the Sun family will withdraw their funds. This will only benefit you with no harm in it. So, a million Yuan wouldn¡¯t be too much, right? ¡±


    Even the chauffeur in front of her couldn¡¯t help but choke on his saliva at her exorbitant demand.


    She really dared to ask.


    Jiang Yu said: ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I asked you to be a witness for my own safety. It¡¯s not that my evidence is invalid without you. So, your testimony isn¡¯t even worth a million. And even if I give you the money, what do you n to do in the future? You don¡¯t want to live a muddled life and have no one to rely on after your father and brother are released from prison, do you?¡±


    Hu Jing was silent.


    She was indeed the only one left in the Hu family who had hope. If she continued to live like this, wouldn¡¯t she still have to sleep on the streets when the family was reunited in the future?


    Therefore, after thinking for a long time, she agreed with Jiang Yu¡¯s opinion. ¡°Alright, I promise you that I¡¯ll work at yourpany.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled in satisfaction and did not say anything else.


    After returning to thepany, she first asked sister Xia to bring Hu Jing to familiarize herself with the work. She then returned to the office to deal with work.


    There was a new email in her mailbox. Jiang Yu opened it and saw that it was the result of the preliminary round of the International jewelrypetition- Jiang Yu had passed it sessfully.


    In her excitement, she thought of Mi Fei. When Mi Lan was forced to sign up for thepetition, Mi Fei had been the one who helped her design.


    So is the reason Mi Fei helped Mi Lan that she wanted to stay in the Mi family? Or did she really want to participate in thispetition, but she could only use this method to pretend that she was participating?

 Chapter 1178 Re-Entering The Competition

    Jiang Yu knew that such a hypothesis was meaningless, so she called Mi Fei over and asked her directly, "Do you want to participate in the International jewelrypetition this time?"


    Mi Fei''s eyes lit up but quickly dimmed. "But I wasn''t the one who signed up in the beginning, and now that Mi Lan has forfeited the game, even if I wanted to participate in this game, I have no chance.


    "Don''t worry." Jiang Yu consoled her. "The rules of thispetition do not say that you can''t participate in thepetition again. If you want to continue participating in thepetition, we can try to talk to the organizer."


    "Really?" Mi Fei was instantly excited. "Thank you, President Jiang!"


    "It''s fine." Jiang Yu smiled.


    The International jewelrypetition indeed did not have a rule that forbade one from re-participating, but if one wanted to re-participate, one could only submit an application to the organizer. Moreover, after going through various processes, the applicant had to design a design draft that met the organizer''s requirements within a month. Otherwise, the application would not be sessful.


    Jiang Yu contacted one of the organizers ording to the contact information on thepetition poster and got permission to have a video conference with him.


    As Mi Fei did not understand foreignnguages, Jiang Yu apanied her and acted as a trantor.


    The organizer''s name was Durza, and he was a rather famous designer in the jewelry design industry. He had once designed a piece of jewelry called ''Doomsday Sun'', which was bought for 300 million Yuan.


    The piece of jewelry was in Jiang Yu''s jewelry box at this time.


    Back then, Mo Long only felt that this piece of jewelry was very beautiful and was designed by a famous designer. He felt that it was not a loss to buy it, so he bought it for 300 million.


    Everyone at the auction was shocked. Although this piece of jewelry was indeed the best product, it was far from worth 300 million. And among the people present, there were only a few who could take out 300 million.


    Later on, Mo Long met Jiang Yu and gave her this piece of jewelry. However, Jiang Yu felt that it was too expensive, so she had always kept it in her jewelry box and never took it out.


    Besides, Jiang Yu didn''t really like to wear jewelry.


    Durza was a kind person. After asking Mi Fei the reason for wanting topete again, he said: "As long as you can design a piece of jewelry that meets the organizer''s requirements within a month, I''ll agree to your application to re-participate in thepetition. As for the theme, I''ll have to discuss it with the other organizers, and I''ll send you the results by emailter."


    Jiang Yu tranted Durza''s words, and Mi Fei was very grateful. "Thank you!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Durza also noticed Jiang Yu and asked: "Miss, may I ask if you''re also one of the participants in thispetition?"


    Jiang Yu thought about it and felt that it didn''t matter if she told the organizer her identity. After all, if they passed the semi-finals in the future, they would have to meet the organizers.


    "Yes." Jiang Yu nodded and said, "My name is Diana."


    Unexpectedly, when Durza heard this name, he instantly became excited. "You''re that Diana?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "All of our organizers have seen your designs. They''re excellent!" Durza said excitedly, "May I ask if you''ve studied jewelry design before?"


    "No." Jiang Yu replied politely. "I learn performance."


    "Performance?" Durza was shocked. "Are you referring to the one acting in front of the screen? God, I didn''t expect you to be able to design such good pieces even though you''ve never studied jewelry design before!"


    Jiang Yu was embarrassed by the praise and said: "Mr. Durza, my designs aren''t actually that outstanding. Compared to the other participants, my designs should only be considered average."


    "No, no, no, you can''t think of it like that! Your designs are excellent, and it has been recognized by all the organizers! More importantly, you''ve never learned jewelry design! My God, I''m looking forward to your next work more and more!" Durza was even more excited.


    After hanging up the video conference call, Mi Fei said to Jiang Yu gratefully, "President Jiang, thank you so much! If it wasn''t for you helping me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to participate in thispetition!"


    "It''s okay. I''m happy to be able to help you."


    "I''ll definitely work hard and not let you down!" Mi Fei said.


    "Alright," she said. Jiang Yu smiled and patted Mi Fei''s shoulder.


    In fact, Mi Fei was older than Jiang Yu, but the way the two of them got along made it seem as if Jiang Yu was the older sister.

 Chapter 1179 - 1179 Booking a Villa

    1179 Booking a Vi


    Everyone had a goal to fight for and they were all working hard for this goal ¡ª Except for Lu Qi and Dai Zhu.


    The two of them were still stuck in school and didn¡¯t know what their future path was.


    Moreover, both Mr. Lu and Mr. Dai wanted their daughters to go home for a blind date recently. They were clearly two people who did not know each other, but they had the same idea.


    As a result, Lu Qi and Dai Zhu snuggled up to each other in school all day long. They felt that the world was simply too unfriendly to them.


    After being passive for a week, Lu Qi and Dai Zhu decided to hang out with Jiang Yu.


    It just so happened that her variety show had just finished filming, so she had a lot of time. Therefore, they told Jiang Yu about this idea. Jiang Yu also thought that it was a good idea and agreed.


    She had been working in thepany for the entire week and had to film a variety show on the weekends. She had not rested at all. Now that she had the opportunity, it was good to go out and rx.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu nned to go out and book a vi to throw a party. At the same time, they wanted to call for more people as it would be more lively with more people.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu gave all the employees a break and invited them to have fun together. Everyone was very willing. Except for a few who had family matters to attend to and were not free, the rest of the employees signed up.


    The main point was that this trip was fully covered by President Jiang, who wouldn¡¯t want to go?


    Seeing that so many people were looking forward to this holiday, Jiang Yu decided to book a vi personally.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu couldn¡¯t stay idle in school, so they followed Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Yu, is Mo Long going?¡± Lu Qi asked.


    ¡°He said he woulde.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°But he has been a little busy with work recently. I¡¯m not sure if he will have time toe that day.¡±


    Lu Qiughed and said: ¡°Of course! Even if he really doesn¡¯t have time, he¡¯ll definitely create time for himself!¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Jiang Yu was also smiling so widely that her eyes narrowed.


    They went to thergest real estatepany and were led to the vi area by the sales assistant.


    The salesman saw that they were all dressed up and was very attentive. He said: ¡°ording to your request, you want to rent a vi, right? The vis in this area were specially rented, and the rent changes ording to the size of the vi. The cheapest one is 50,000 Yuan an hour, and the most expensive one is 100,000 Yuan an hour. May I ask how big of a vi you need?¡±


    Dai Zhu did a rough count of the number of people and said: ¡°There should be around 40 people. You can consider 50 people and give us some rmendations.¡±


    The shop assistant¡¯s face seemed to be blooming with a smile as he said: ¡°Okay, This vi would be great. It¡¯s 200 square meters and has two storeys. It can amodate 50 people without a problem! There¡¯s even a swimming pool in the back garden!¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s indeed not bad.¡± Jiang Yu looked at the model of the vi and asked, ¡°How much is the rent?¡±


    ¡°The rent is 100,000 Yuan per hour.¡± The shop assistant said.


    Lu Qi frowned and said: ¡°It¡¯s only a 200 square meter vi, and the rent is 100,000 Yuan an hour? Do you have a bigger vi here? Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel like we¡¯re at a disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Dai Zhu chimed in. ¡°We might as well book the biggest vi. It¡¯s 100,000 an hour anyways.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the biggest vi has already been booked by someone else. This 200 square meter vi is already the biggest one. Moreover, the rent for that vi was not 100,000 Yuan per hour, but 150,000 Yuan per hour. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s already been reserved by someone else, so I didn¡¯t introduce it to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Lu Qi and Dai Zhu were both a little disappointed.


    Jiang Yu was helpless and could only book this vi.


    Just as she was about to pay the deposit, Jiang Yu¡¯s phone rang. She picked up her phone and saw that it was a call from Mo Long.


    ¡°I told Teng Yi to bring you the keys. Why aren¡¯t you in thepany?¡± Mo Long asked.


    Jiang Yu paused and asked: ¡°What key?¡±


    Mo Long replied: ¡°The key to the vi. I guessed that you guys haven¡¯t booked a vi yet, so I booked one for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu could not help butugh: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you called me in advance. Otherwise, I would have to pay the deposit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already in thatpany? Okay, wait there for a while, I¡¯ll get Teng Yi to find you there.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± She said. Jiang Yu hung up the phone and said to the sales assistant, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re not booking.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Lu Qi and Dai Zhu looked at Jiang Yu in surprise. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you booking the vi?¡±


    ¡°Mo Long has already booked it for us.¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, he¡¯s actually that fast.¡±

 Chapter 1180 Just Buy It

    Although the shop assistant knew of Mo Long''s identity, he didn''t know that he was the person who had reserved thergest vi.


    This was because when Mo Long made the reservation, he had left Jiang Yu''s name. However, the salesman did not know that Jiang Yu was one of the three people in front of her. He thought that they were just three daughters from rich families.


    Now that someone said that they were not going to book a vi, the sales assistant was of course very unhappy.


    However, he still adhered to the principle of ''customer is God'' and asked Jiang Yu with a smile: "You really don''t want to reconsider?"


    Jiang Yu smiled and shook her head. "No, it''s fine. Someone has already made a reservation for us."


    As he was speaking, a voice sounded behind Jiang Yu. "Aiyo, did Mo Long help you book a vi? Who do you think you are? Just because you''re pretty, you think you can casually mention Mo Long''s name?"


    Jiang Yu turned around in surprise and realized that she did not know the woman in sunsses at all.


    "I''m sorry, may I know who you are?" She asked in surprise.


    The woman sneered and took off her sunsses, saying: "I''m Wei Hui. Who are you?"


    Jiang Yu was sure that she didn''t know Wei Hui. She didn''t know why she suddenly came to talk to her and why her words had a hint of sarcasm.


    The people who were looking for houses all turned their eyes to Jiang Yu.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu were a little angry and said: "Do you know who she is? She is Jiang Yu, Mo Long''s fianc¨¦e! What''s wrong with Mo Long booking a vi for her?"


    Wei Huiughed and said: "You said she''s Jiang Yu? This was tooughable. Anyone on the streets could be called Jiang Yu by her name. Could it be that everyone was Mo Long''s fianc¨¦e? Since you said that she is Jiang Yu, why don''t you show us the evidence? Even if she really was Mo Long''s fianc¨¦e, she probably wouldn''t be doted on, right? Otherwise, why would he just rent a vi to you and not buy one for you?"


    Wei Huiughed loudly. Although the people around them didn''tugh, they were still judging the three of them.


    "It really does look like it. Although she does somewhat look like Jiang Yu, she also doesn''t really look like her."


    "That''s not the case. Jiang Yu is the movie queen and Mo Long''s fianc¨¦e. How could she not be able to afford a vi?"


    "That''s right, you can''t afford a vi, so you came here to rent it? She''s even using Jiang Yu and Mo Long''s names. Isn''t this embarrassing for them?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s right, how can such a persone in here?"


    The sales assistant heard the words around him and felt that they made sense. He knew that the biggest vi had been reserved by Jiang Yu. In that case, the real Jiang Yu would not appear here and would have to continue to reserve vis.


    Therefore, what they had just said must have been false. None of the three of them was the real Jiang Yu.


    Hence, he stood up and said to Jiang Yu: "I''m sorry, customer. If you still want to reserve the vi, I''ll wee you with open arms. If you regret it and don''t want to reserve it anymore, I can send you off. However, please don''t pretend to be Ms. Jiang Yu here because you''re not her at all."


    Lu Qi was anxious and said: "So you know Jiang Yu? If you knew her, how could you not recognize that the person in front of you is Jiang Yu!"


    "Are you in cahoots with this Wei Hui, sales assistant?" Dai Zhu chimed in.


    The salesman''s face instantly turned ugly.


    Wei Hui said: "Don''t make things difficult for a shop assistant. I''m just here to look at the houses. I simply can''t stand you lying. Looking at the way you''re dressed, you should be the daughters of some rich family. How did you learn to lie?"


    Sheughed as she spoke, as if this was a very funny thing.


    Jiang Yu looked at Wei Hui and suddenly said: "Alright, I won''t rent it then. I''ll just buy it. Tell me the price and I''ll buy the biggest vi."


    Wei Hui''s smile froze on her face. Her expression was as ugly as if she had just eaten a fly. "What?"


    The shop assistant was also shocked and said: "Customer, that vi has already been reserved! Even if you want to buy it, the price is not something you can afford!"


    "Just tell me the price." Jiang Yu said indifferently. "I will give you what you deserve. Not a single cent less."


    The salesman was embarrassed, but he still said the price. "The price is 1.8 billion. If you''re a member, it''ll be 1.65 billion."


    "No, I''m not a member. I''ll just buy it ording to the price." Jiang Yu said with a smile.

 Chapter 1181 She Really Is Jiang Yu.

    However, even though Jiang Yu said that she wanted to buy the vi, the sales assistant still couldn''t sell it to her. "Ma''am, I''ve already made it clear that this vi has already been reserved. Even if you really want to buy it, I can''t sell it to you."


    "The person who reserved the vi is Mo Long." Jiang Yu said.


    "No," the salesman said. "It''s the vi that Ms. Jiang Yu has reserved."


    Jiang Yu was stunned. She was about to say that she did not book a vi, but she suddenly understood.


    It seemed that Mo Long had reserved the vi in her name, which was why the sales assistant felt that ''Jiang Yu'' would note to reserve a vi again. Hence, she did not believe that she was Jiang Yu.


    "He reserved the vi under my name." Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    The shop assistant looked troubled.


    He wanted to expose the clumsy lie of the person in front of him, but she was still a young girl after all. If he exposed her, she would be embarrassed.


    However, Wei Hui was not as kind as the sales assistant. She simply pushed Jiang Yu and said: "Why are you still lying at this time? If you''re really Mo Long''s fianc¨¦e, how could you not know that he used your name to book a vi for you? Little girl, don''t you need to write a draft before you lie?"


    Dai Zhu was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. She retorted: "And which family''s heiress are you? Do you have any right to interfere in our business? Those who don''t know would think that you know them very well!"


    Wei Hui sneered: "Of course, I know them. My brother is Mo Long''s Secretary! Did you say I don''t understand?"


    Secretary? Wasn''t that Teng Yi?


    But Jiang Yu had never heard Teng Yi mention that he had a sister.


    "Your brother is Teng Yi?" She asked with surprise.


    Wei Hui also looked at Jiang Yu in surprise. "You know my brother? Even so, it can''t prove that you are Jiang Yu! My brother is Mo Long''s Secretary, so I''m sure many people know him! So it''s not strange for you to know him."


    However, Dai Zhu did notice something. "His surname is Teng, and yours is Wei. You said he''s your brother? What now? One takes the mother''s surname and the other takes the father''s surname?"


    Wei Hui didn''t answer her question. Instead, she asked Jiang Yu angrily: "Do you think that you can prove that you are Jiang Yu just because you said that you know my brother? There are so many people on this street who know me, Wei Hui. Aren''t we all strangers?"


    Jiang Yu looked at her in confusion and asked: "What are you talking about? Who on the street would know you? If you didn''t introduce yourself just then, I wouldn''t even know who you are."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Wei Hui''s face turned green with anger. Just then, someone came in from the door. The weing staff at the door shouted, "Wee!"


    Everyone looked towards the door and saw a handsome man in a suit walking in with an exquisite box in his hand.


    When Wei Hui saw the man, she immediately pretended to be aggrieved and ran over,ining, "Brother! There''s a woman here impersonating Jiang Yu! She even said that she knows you!"


    Teng Yi ignored Wei Hui and walked straight to Jiang Yu. He handed her the box and said: "Madam, this is the key to the mansion. President Mo told me to pass it to you urately."


    Jiang Yu took the box and smiled. "Thank you for your hard work, Secretary Teng."


    "It''s nothing, it''s what I should do," Teng Yi said.


    This conversation made the people around them dumbfounded. Even Wei Hui looked at the two of them in disbelief.


    "N-no way? This woman is really Jiang Yu?" Wei Hui asked in shock, "Brother, did you get the wrong person? Maybe she just looks like Jiang Yu?"


    People around them were also shocked. "Oh my God! She''s really Jiang Yu?!"


    "But why does Jiang Yu want to rent a vi? Can''t you even afford a vi?"


    "This man also calls her Madam... Could she really be Jiang Yu?"


    "Could it be that this girl felt embarrassed, so she asked a friend toe over and put on a show?"


    Hearing this, Wei Hui quickly grabbed Teng Yi''s arm and asked: "Brother, you''re just friends with her, right? You only said that she''s Jiang Yu''s because you wanted to help her resolve this awkward situation?"


    Teng Yi still ignored Wei Hui and said to Jiang Yu: "Madam, if there''s anything, please contact me again."


    Wei Hui was about to go crazy, "Brother, just pay attention to me! Why are you always talking to her!"


    Teng Yi kept ignoring Wei Hui and Jiang Yu couldn''t stand it anymore.

 Chapter 1182 Mind Your Own Business.

    Hence, she pointed at Wei Hui and asked: "Isn''t she your sister?"


    Teng Yi then looked at Wei Hui and said: "No, she''s just the daughter of my parents'' friend. We yed together when we were young. We haven''t been in contact since we grew up, and our rtionship isn''t as good as before."


    Jiang Yu was suddenly enlightened. She looked at Wei Hui and deliberately dragged out her voice, saying: "So that''s how it is."


    Wei Hui was a little embarrassed and said: "Brother, what are you talking about? Didn''t we just contact a few days ago?"


    "That''s because your family had something to ask of me, so I contacted them." Teng Yi frowned. "I advise you not to mess with the Mo corporation in the future. And this person in front of you is President Mo''s fianc¨¦e, Jiang Yu. Put away your ignorance and don''t meddle in other people''s business. Otherwise, you''ll only bring shame to the Wei family."


    After that, Teng Yi bowed to Jiang Yu and left.


    After Teng Yi left, Dai Zhu couldn''t help butugh, "Aiyo, you''re still looking down on others? I didn''t expect you to be the one who''s looked down upon the most! Hahaha!"


    Lu Qi couldn''t help butugh as well. "That''s right. You even said that you''re secretary Teng''s younger sister. You said it as if the two of you were very close. In the end, he didn''t even take you seriously! Hahaha!"


    The way the people around looked at Wei Hui also changed.


    Although they didn''t say anything and the changes in their eyes were very subtle, Wei Hui still sensed it.


    She was both angry and anxious at the same time. Looking at the box in Jiang Yu''s hand, she still felt that it was impossible for her to be the real Jiang Yu.


    "I don''t believe you. If you are really Jiang Yu, you would never rent a vi! Furthermore, the salesman had just said that the person who rented the vi was Jiang Yu! If you''re really Jiang Yu, how could you not know that you rented a vi?" Wei Hui retorted, as if she was trying to prove that the person in front of her was the ''fake Jiang Yu''.


    Jiang Yu was also a little helpless and said: "I''ve already exined earlier. Mo Long rented the vi under my name. Besides, I''ve already decided to buy this vi, so it shouldn''t matter who rented it, right?"


    Wei Hui was overbearing, "I don''t believe it! Didn''t my brother say that he''ll give you the key? If you have the ability, then take out the key and let the shop assistant see it! In case you use a fake key to lie to us!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although she said so, she didn''t have much confidence in herself. After all, all the facts had beenid out in front of her. If she continued to pursue the matter, she would only embarrass herself even more.


    So, Wei Hui suddenly went back on her word and didn''t want the shop assistant to check Jiang Yu''s box. However, Jiang Yu had already opened the box and handed the key to the sales assistant.


    The shop assistant took the key and confirmed it several times before saying excitedly, "Right! It''s our key! This key has a unique pattern and can not be forged! So, this is the key to our vi area!"


    As soon as she said that, Lu Qi and Dai Zhu looked at Wei Hui triumphantly, waiting to see how she would end this.


    The gazes of the people around her were no longer obscure, and they began to discuss boldly. "She''s the real clown after all this!"


    "You don''t even know her identity and you''re already looking for trouble here. Great, now you''ve been pped in the face, right?"


    "How did she dare to question Jiang Yu? Jiang Yu''s status is higher than hers, but she''s just like a clown jumping around and shouting. What a disgrace."


    "I thought she was some rich youngdy, but she''s not. The Wei family? I''ve never even heard of this family. Their daughter is really embarrassing."


    Wei Hui couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted: "Didn''t you all talk about Jiang Yu like that just now? Now that you know you can''t afford to offend her, you''re turning the me on me, is that so?"


    She was about to die of anger from this group of people in front of her.


    The shop assistant was worried that Wei Hui''s shouting would affect other people''s view of the house, so he used the walkie-talkie to call the security guard and chased Wei Hui out.


    When Wei Hui was chased out, she still said to Jiang Yu unwillingly: "Jiang Yu, just you wait and see! You think you''ve won against me today, but one day I''ll make you losepletely!"


    Jiang Yu was also very helpless. She only wanted to rent a vi, so how could she meet such a person who was looking for trouble? She sighed and gave Wei Hui a piece of advice, "I''d advise you not to meddle in other people''s business in the future. Otherwise, it''ll be so awkward every time. Don''t you feel embarrassed?"

 Chapter 1183 1.8 Billion

    However, Wei Hui didn''t hear it because she had already been driven out by the security guards.


    "Ms. Jiang Yu, do you still want to buy this vi?" The salesman quickly asked with a smile.


    Since she had already said it, Jiang Yu naturally would not go back on her words. She took out a ck card and handed it to the shop assistant, saying: "I''m not a member, so I''ll just buy it at the original price."


    The shop assistant took the card with a ttering face and said: "Okay, I''ll return the rent to you afterward!"


    With that, he took the card and happily went to settle the bill.


    This ck card was given to Jiang Yu by Mo Long to prevent her from not having enough money to buy things outside.


    Now that Jiang Yu had changed her mindst minute and wanted to buy this vi, she naturally did not have enough money on her. Therefore, she used this card to pay the money.


    Five minutester, the shop assistant returned with the ck card and returned it respectfully. At the same time, he took out a bill from his pocket and handed it to Jiang Yu.


    "Ms. Jiang Yu, I''ve finished swiping the card. You are now a member of our club. With this receipt, we can renovate your vi for free for a year to your liking. There''s also the best five-star hotel near the vi, and you can stay there for free for the rest of your life."


    Jiang Yu took the ck card and the receipt and said politely: "Alright, thank you."


    "Do you need me to take you to the vi to take a look?" The shop assistant asked.


    "Sure." Jiang Yu nodded.


    The sales assistant asked the driver to take Jiang Yu and the other two to the vi.


    At the same time, the Mo corporation''s finance department received an email on theirputer. He opened it and was shocked by the number on it, almost falling to the ground.


    He quickly told Mo Long this news. "President Mo! Your ck card says that you spent 1.8 billion!"


    Mo Long flipped through the documents without raising his head and only asked: "What was it spent on?"


    The cold sweat from the finance department almost gave him a bath. He said: "It shows that it''s a vi."


    Although he knew that the ck card was in Jiang Yu''s hands, spending 1.8 billion in one day was not a small amount! No matter how much President Mo doted on his wife, he couldn''t possibly let her spend so much money, right?


    However, Mo Long only replied with a single word. "Alright."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then, he asked the finance department to go back to work.


    The finance officer walked out with a confused face and ran into Teng Yi, who came back. He quickly pulled him and said: "Madam used President Mo''s ck card to buy a vi for 1.8 billion. President Mo doesn''t look very angry; he''s probably trying to suppress his anger. You have to be carefulter."


    "As long as it''s spent by madam, it''s fine." Teng Yi said nonchntly.


    "1.8 billion, that''s 1.8 billion! Do you think 1.8 billion is a small number? Even though President Mo pays a few billion Yuan for every project, you can''t spend so much money like this!" The finance officer said emotionally.


    Teng Yi patted his shoulder and consoled, "You don''t have to worry. Since President Mo is willing to spend money on the madam, you can just take care of the records. Not to mention the fact that madam only spent 1.8 billion today, even if she spent 8 billion or even 80 billion, President Mo wouldn''t care."


    "Oh my God!" The ountant''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Alright, hurry back to work." Teng Yi smiled.


    "Alright." He said. The finance department could only go back to work obediently.


    Teng Yi entered Mo Long''s office and reported: "Reporting to President Mo, the key has been sessfully handed to the madam."


    "Well done." Mo Long nodded. Suddenly, he remembered that Jiang Yu had bought a vi and asked: "When you saw Yu today, did she like that vi a lot? If she likes it, we can buy a few more vis for her."


    "I don''t think so." Teng Yi was silent for a long time before he said: "When I went to deliver the key, I saw someone speaking rudely to Madam."


    "What?" Mo Long''s gaze turned cold. "Who was it?"


    "It''s Wei Hui." Teng Yi said.


    Mo Long had some impression of Wei Hui. When Teng Yi first started working at the Mo corporation, there was a woman called Wei Hui who stood at the door every day waiting for him to get off work.


    However, Teng Yi never paid attention to her. After a long time, Wei Hui probably felt bored or had something urgent to attend to, so she never came again.


    He didn''t expect Wei Hui to return after so many years.


    However, Mo Long wouldn''t let her go just because she knew Teng Yi. "Go and investigate this Wei Hui," he said coldly. "You know her. It shouldn''t be difficult to investigate her."

 Chapter 1184 Pinhole Camera

    Teng Yi hesitated but eventually nodded. "Roger."


    "You can tell me about the grudge between you and Wei Hui." Mo Long added.


    Teng Yi shook his head. "It''s okay. There''s nothing between us. We can''t even be considered friends."


    "Alright." Mo Long did not pursue the matter and simply said: "Go back to work, then."


    "Roger."


    Teng Yi left Mo Long''s office, and the disgust in his eyes was clear.


    He loathed the feelings Wei Hui gave him. It was as if a person with a serious obsession with cleanliness was covered in dust. It was unbearable.


    If it weren''t for the Wei family''s recent financial crisis, and the thought of him as a life-saving straw, they might not have been in contact for the rest of their lives.


    In fact, it wasn''t just Teng Yi who couldn''t understand Wei Hui. Jiang Yu couldn''t understand Wei Hui either.


    They clearly didn''t know each other, so how could she be so against her the moment they met?


    Jiang Yu was puzzled and did not even realize that the car had arrived at the entrance of the vi.


    "Jiang Yu, get out of the car!" Dai Zhu called out to her.


    Jiang Yu snapped back to her senses and quickly got out of the car.


    "This vi is so beautiful!" Dai Zhu couldn''t help but exim, "And it''s especially gorgeous. It has a vintage sense of beauty to it!"


    "Yeah, it''s the first time I''ve seen a vi like this!" Lu Qi praised. "Yu, you''re so lucky to be able to buy a vi like this at such a young age!"


    Jiang Yu smiled. "You guys cane and visit whenever you have time. I''ll wee you anytime."


    "Alright!" Dai Zhu was extremely excited, but after her excitement, she pouted and said: "I''m hungry. Didn''t the shop assistant say that there''s the best five-star hotel nearby? And they could stay there for free! Why don''t we go somewhere to have a meal and rest for a while?"


    "Alright." Jiang Yu nodded and said.


    Lu Qi naturally had no reason to refuse, so she went with them.


    The hotel was very close to the vi, about a ten-minute walk. Jiang Yu and the other two walked over, chatting andughing.


    After entering the hotel, Jiang Yu took out the bill and handed it to the front desk, saying: "Hello, I''m a member."


    The staff at the front desk carefully inspected the seal on the bill and continued, "Alright, Ms. Jiang Yu. I''ll enter your information here."<novelnext></novelnext>


    After entering the information, the staff member handed Jiang Yu a key and said: "The top floor is exclusive to members. You can go there with your friends to rest."


    "Alright, thank you."


    Jiang Yu and the rest went to the top floor. After opening the door with the key, arge bed that could fit five people was what greeted them. There was also a separate bathroom and bathroom, decorated with fresh roses. It was indeed the top five-star hotel.


    "This ce is just too good!" Dai Zhu pounced onto the bed andy down, burying her face in the nket.


    Lu Qi''s legs were sore from walking, so she alsoy down on the bed to rest.


    Jiang Yu was walking around the house. After all, it was her first time staying in such a hotel. She looked at the screen as she walked. Suddenly, she noticed a slightly blinking red dot behind the television on the wall.


    The red dot was very small and flickered very subtly. If one didn''t look carefully, one wouldn''t be able to see it at all.


    Jiang Yu frowned and stared at the red dot. She took out her phone and turned on the shlight. She found a thin wire reaching into the TV.


    "Wait a moment, you guys get up first." Jiang Yu hurriedly called for Lu Qi and Dai Zhu to get up. "There seems to be a pinhole camera here."


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu immediately jumped to their feet when they heard that.


    "Jesus! A pinhole camera! This is too scary!" Dai Zhu shouted.


    Without saying a word, Jiang Yu asked Lu Qi to help her get the TV down and informed the room service to get a pair of pliers.


    After getting the pliers, Jiang Yu removed the outer shell at the bottom of the TV and saw a camera that was half the size of her palm.


    "There really is one!" Lu Qi covered her mouth in surprise.


    Dai Zhu was also quite frightened, and she said in a trembling voice: "This ... Why would this hotel have this thing? Isn''t this considered as peeking into someone else''s privacy?"


    Jiang Yu frowned. "I don''t know if there are such cameras in every room. We have to inform the hotel manager quickly and ask him to check all the rooms."


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu called the front desk and asked them to get the hotel manager.


    Although the front desk was confused, she still called the hotel manager over.


    The hotel manager knew that the people who stayed on this floor were all members, so his attitude was particrly good. "Ma''am, may I help you?"


    "There''s a pinhole camera in your hotel room." Jiang Yu said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1185 - 1185 Is This The Only One?

    1185 Is This The Only One?


    The hotel manager was also shocked by these words.


    This was a pinhole camera, something that would peep into other people¡¯s privacy! If the member in front of him were to call the police in a fit of anger, his hotel would probably have to close down!


    The hotel manager quickly asked the front desk to call the room manager and ask him what was going on.


    The room manager was a middle-aged man who looked very simple and honest. When he heard the news of the ¡®pinhole camera¡¯, he was also quite surprised.


    !!


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The room manager was shocked. ¡°I was the one who supervised the renovation. How could someone install a pinhole camera behind the TV?¡±


    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to worry about that. The main point is, other than this room, are there any other cameras in the other rooms?¡± The hotel manager asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the room manager replied. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll contact a professional team and check all the rooms in the hotel to see if there are any other cameras.¡±


    ¡°Alright, hurry up then.¡± The hotel manager nodded.


    Then, he looked at Jiang Yu and asked with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, customer. Please wait for a moment. After the inspection is over, we¡¯ll transfer the three of you to another room.¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded, meaning that she could wait.


    ¡°This is so unfortunate. How could we encounter such an incident?¡± Dai Zhu frowned and muttered unwillingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Lu Qiforted her. ¡°We¡¯re all here. The room manager also said that he¡¯s going to check and will change us to a room without a camera.¡±


    ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t they supervise the renovation carefully?¡± Dai Zhu was still very angry. ¡°How could they let someone take advantage of the situation and install that kind of thing in the room?¡±


    The hotel manager didn¡¯t dare to speak and could only stand there awkwardly. He rubbed his hands back and forth, so that he had something to do to pass time.


    Jiang Yu did not vent her anger on the other people in the hotel because of the camera. She was just a little worried that there were cameras in other rooms as well. In that case, the privacy of the people who had stayed in this hotel before them had beenpletely invaded.


    Two hourster, the room manager came over with a man in work clothes and said: ¡°This is the boss of the professional team I contacted. After his investigation, he found that there are no cameras in the other rooms.¡±


    The man nodded in agreement, saying: ¡°Yes, only that room has a camera.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, only one room has a camera.¡± The hotel manager heaved a sigh of relief and quickly said to Jiang Yu: ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll get you a new room right away. Please wait a moment!¡±


    As he spoke, the room manager quickly led the front desk staff to get a new key for Jiang Yu.


    When the room manager saw this, he was also about to leave with the staff, but Jiang Yu suddenly called out: ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    The room manager stopped in his tracks and turned back to ask: ¡°Customer, is there anything else?¡±


    Jiang Yu studied the person up and down and saw that he kept looking around. He obviously had a guilty look.


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s only one camera?¡± Jiang Yu approached the man and looked him in the eye.


    The man felt guilty for a moment, but he still stood beside the room manager and said: ¡°Yes, this is the only room with a camera.¡±


    Jiang Yu could tell that he was lying, but she did not expose him. Instead, she said: ¡°Then we¡¯re really unlucky. There¡¯s only a camera in one room, but we still ran into it. Forget it, I have nothing else for you. You guys can go.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± He said. After the room manager bowed respectfully, he left with the foreman.


    Not long after they left, the hotel manager brought a new key and handed it to Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Here are the new keys. I¡¯ll take you to your new room.¡± The hotel manager brought Jiang Yu and the rest to the new room.


    After entering the new room and waiting for the hotel manager to leave, Jiang Yu took out her phone, turned on the lighting system, and checked the room. After making sure that there were no cameras, she sat down on the bed with a peace of mind.


    ¡°What the hell was that? How did we get caught up in this?¡± Dai Zhu was still brooding over this matter. ¡°Their supervision work back then was too simple and crude. And after the renovation waspleted, didn¡¯t they check it carefully?¡±


    Lu Qi consoled her, ¡°it¡¯s alright. Haven¡¯t they arranged a new room for us? And there are no cameras.¡±

 Chapter 1186 - 1186 Room Manager

    1186 Room Manager


    Only then did Dai Zhu¡¯s anger subside a little, ¡°At least they¡¯re tactful. But I just don¡¯t understand. There are so many rooms without cameras. There¡¯s only one room, how did wee across it?¡±


    Although Lu Qi also found it unbelievable, she still said, ¡°Sigh, forget it. Maybe we¡¯re just unlucky.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so annoyed.¡±


    Jiang Yu pondered for a while before saying, ¡°The worker seemed to be hiding something from us and seemed a little scared, but I didn¡¯t ask further. I suspect that it¡¯s not only that room that has a camera, but the other rooms as well. It¡¯s just that this room we¡¯re in doesn¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Dai Zhu jumped up in shock again. then what should we do? What if more customerse and stay in the rooms with cameras?¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have any evidence right now.¡± Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°And the room manager said that the person is a professional team. The hotel manager seems to trust himpletely.


    Lu Qi thought for a while and suddenly thought of a possibility. She said, ¡°Could it be that the renovation team from back then knew that person? Then, he secretly colluded with the renovation team and installed cameras in the room. That¡¯s why he was a little scared when he was found today?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± Dai Zhu pped her thigh. ¡°He tricked everyone, even the room manager!¡±


    ¡°But the room manager could also be on the same side as the foreman.¡± Jiang Yu guessed.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu, ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Although they felt that the room manager was not that kind of person, they had to admit that what Jiang Yu said may be 50% true.


    ¡°No matter what, this is just a hypothesis.¡± Jiang Yu consoled them. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to go to a few more rooms at night. If there are cameras, it means that the person is lying to us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll go with you tonight.¡± Lu Qi said.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s rest first.¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile and told Mo Long about this.


    At that time, Mo Long¡¯s thoughts were to get Jiang Yu toe back quickly and not continue staying in that hotel. Because this hotel was not under Mo Long¡¯s name, he could not investigate it as it should be.


    Jiang Yu consoled him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already changed rooms for the time being. There are no cameras in this room.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either.¡± Mo Long¡¯s tone was unquestionable. ¡°Regardless of whether you did or didn¡¯t change rooms, all of you shoulde back quickly. Don¡¯t stay in that hotel anymore. If you really don¡¯t want toe back, I¡¯ll help you book another hotel.¡±


    Seeing that Mo Long wasn¡¯t willing to give in, Jiang Yu could only go along with his wishes. She nned to wait until the next day to find a way to continue the investigation.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu did not want to stay here any longer, so when they heard Jiang Yu say that they could go back at night, they almost jumped up in joy.


    Before they left, Jiang Yu found the hotel manager and returned the key. She pretended to say casually, ¡°This room is really not bad. You have good tastes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it,¡± the hotel manager said with a smile. ¡°Actually, the room manager rmended this room to me. He¡¯s in charge of the rooms, and he said that the lighting in that room is good, so I brought you there.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I really have to thank him.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Please help me thank him.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The hotel manager agreed and said.


    On the way back, Dai Zhu and Lu Qi kept joking around, while Jiang Yu kept silent.


    Lu Qi was worried that Jiang Yu had something on her mind, so she said, ¡°Yu, don¡¯t worry too much about it. That room will definitely be taken care of. Don¡¯t worry about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Dai Zhu also said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and rest tonight. We¡¯ll go to the vi tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no way that there¡¯s only one camera in that room.¡± Jiang Yu frowned and said, ¡°When I asked that person, he subconsciously hid behind the room manager. That means that the room manager was someone who could protect him in that situation. If he really had a clear conscience, why would he hide behind others?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s words made sense, but Dai Zhu still felt that the customer service Manager and that person did not seem to be in the same group, so she said, ¡°Maybe that person is just too timid to talk to strangers? Out of everyone present, he only knew the room manager. That¡¯s why he was hiding behind the manager.¡±


    Lu Qi, on the other hand, maintained a neutral stance and was not biased towards Jiang Yu or Dai Zhu.


    However, what Jiang Yu and Dai Zhu said was only their own hypothesis.

 Chapter 1187 The Renovation Team Back Then

    "Let''s investigate this first." Dai Zhu said, "Why don''t we call the police?"


    "The police usually don''t deal with these kinds of things." Lu Qi said, "Unless we or other customers'' privacy gets peeped on, the police will not treat this as a criminal case. But we''re fine right now, and the room manager even got a professional to check, saying that there were no cameras. The police would onlye to ask the hotel manager to apologize to us, and there wouldn''t be any other punishment."


    "Then what should we do? If what Jiang Yu said is true, then the other customers will be in trouble!" Dai Zhu was a little worried.


    "But we have no choice." Lu Qi shrugged helplessly. "Besides, Mo Long doesn''t want Yu to stay there to investigate anymore."


    Dai Zhu secretly took a nce at Jiang Yu and noticed that she had been silent the entire time. She whispered, "Why don''t we just forget about it? This has nothing to do with us. If there are cameras in the other rooms, then let the customers deal with it themselves."


    Lu Qi also nced at Jiang Yu and whispered to Dai Zhu, "Actually, I think so too."


    However, Jiang Yu still heard their conversation.


    She said, "Don''t worry about this. I''ll look into it. You guys can have fun tomorrow and don''t worry about anything else."


    "Alright," Lu Qi and Dai Zhu replied.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu returned to school, while Jiang Yu returned to the Mo Garden.


    As soon as she returned to the Mo garden, Jiang Yu locked herself in her room and began to investigate the details of the hotel on the inte-- The time it was established and the construction and renovation team that year.


    By the time Mo Long returned from work, Jiang Yu had already checked all the information rted to that hotel.


    When Mo Long saw Jiang Yu sitting safely on the sofa in the living room, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, "It''s a good thing you''re back."


    "Of course." Jiang Yu smiled. "You''re so worried about me. How could I still stay there?"


    Mo Long took off his coat and walked over to Jiang Yu''s side. He saw several pages of information on theputer in front of her.


    He took a closer look and realized that it was some information about a hotel. "Is this the hotel you went to today?" He guessed.


    "Yes." Jiang Yu nodded and turned theputer towards Mo Long, saying, "Look, I''ve already found the construction team and the renovation team. Their information is all here."


    After looking through it carefully, Mo Long said, "You''re worried that there''s more than one camera in that hotel room?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes. If there''s really only one camera, it''s naturally a good thing because it''s already been taken care of." Jiang Yu said after some thought. "But if it wasn''t, then who knew how many people would still be kept in the dark. And the person in charge of this construction team is the same person as the foreman I met today. The room manager said that he was a professional inspector, so how could he be from the construction team?"


    Mo Long immediately understood what Jiang Yu meant. "You mean, the room manager and the construction team are in cahoots?"


    "And it''s not just the construction team. I''m afraid there are people in the renovation team who are with them." Jiang Yu said, "We have to find the renovation team from back then to find out who colluded with the room manager."


    "Okay, I''ll get Teng Yi to find one for you."


    As he spoke, Mo Long called Teng Yi.


    Jiang Yu wanted to stop him, but the call went through.


    After Mo Long exined the whole story, Teng Yi said, "Alright, I''ll give you the results in ten minutes."


    "Yes." After saying that, Mo Long hung up the phone.


    Jiang Yu: "...It''s already time to get off work. You should let him rest."


    Mo Longughed. "It''s alright. He has so many missions on him. One more won''t make a difference. He''ll find out about it in no time."


    Sure enough, in less than five minutes, Teng Yi sent the results to Jiang Yu by email.


    Jiang Yu opened the email and found that it was a photo. She erged the photo and looked through it one by one. She actually saw two people who looked extremely familiar.


    They were the room manager and the test staff.


    "This room manager was actually a member of the renovation team back then? This examiner is also one of them?" Jiang Yu was shocked. "No wonder the two of them acted as if they knew each other. They were in the same renovation team back then."


    Moreover, the face belonged to both the construction team and the renovation team, guess their business was quite extensive.


    The two of them must be involved in this matter.

 Chapter 1188 Scheme

    "It seems like the truth of this matter is about to surface." Jiang Yuughed. "After this holiday is over, they will have to pay for this."


    "You''re really a worrywart," Mo Long leaned on Jiang Yu''s shoulder and greedily sniffed the fragrance on her body.


    Jiang Yu smiled. "Don''t be idle. I''ll still need your help when the timees."


    Mo Long did not ask what help she needed and only said, "Alright, just tell me when the timees. I''ll agree to anything."


    "Alright," she said.


    The next day was the time they had agreed on for the party. Everyone went to the vi ording to the address given by Jiang Yu.


    At first nce, those people didn''t even dare to enter the rich and beautiful vi.


    "Heavens! Are we really going to party here this time? This is too gorgeous!"


    ? "Such a big vi, let alone the dozens of us, I''m afraid it can amodate hundreds of people!"


    "Heavens, how much does it cost to rent an hour? Looking at the size, I''m afraid it''ll cost tens of thousands of Yuan an hour!"


    "You''re the best, Director Jiang! I think we''d better stay here for only for a bit. Otherwise, Director Jiang will be spending too much money!"


    Dai Zhu was walking in front. She could not help but turn around and say, "It''s more than that. The rent for this vi is 150,000 Yuan per hour!"


    "Heavens! One hundred and fifty thousand!" The employees were all shocked.


    To them, this number was a sky-high price. They didn''t know how many years of hard work they would have to put in to save up so much money.


    They did not dare to walk out openly, for fear that they would step on something and cause Jiang Yu to pay.


    Dai Zhu couldn''t bear to see these people cowering, so she said loudly, "Aiya, can you guys not be so reserved? This vi has already been bought by Jiang Yu. You can just treat it as your own home. Be more generous! If you''re so timid, then what are you doing here? Wouldn''t it be a waste of vacation?"


    When she said that, the employees were shocked again.


    After all that, director Jiang had actually bought this vi! She was really too rich!


    Only then did they dare to y freely. They first walked around and then went to the pool in the backyard to swim. At noon, Jiang Yu and a few female employees also took on the role of chefs and prepared a scrumptious lunch for them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mr. Jiang, you are my Goddess! You''re young, promising, beautiful, and most importantly, your cooking skills were good! It''s President Mo''s good fortune to have you as his wife!"


    "Director Jiang, I really admire you!"


    The group of people turned into Jiang Yu''s fangirls.


    On the other hand, Jiang Yu was eating at the side with a smile and was extremely gentle.


    "She''s really a gentle and powerful person." Mi Fei couldn''t help but praise.


    Although she had praised Jiang Yu in the past, she couldn''t help but say this every time she was taken care of by her.


    When the party was over in the afternoon, everyone took a taxi home.


    After Lu Qi and Dai Zhu helped Jiang Yu clean up the mess, they also nned to go back together.


    "You guys can go back first," Jiang Yu said. "I still have things to do."


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Qi asked, "If I can help, I''ll help you. That way, you can go home earlier."


    "I''ll help too," Dai Zhu said.


    Jiang Yu told Lu Qi and Dai Zhu that she wanted to investigate all the rooms in the hotel.


    "Ah? Are you really nning to investigate all the rooms in that hotel?" Dai Zhu found it hard to believe. "There are so many rooms. How long will it take for you to check them all by yourself? Besides, we''re not staying there, so the hotel manager might not let us check, right?"


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, "I have my own way of solving this problem. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. However, if you want to continue staying here with me, that''s fine too."


    Dai Zhu and Lu Qi''s curiosity was piqued by Jiang Yu, and they wanted to stay with her no matter what.


    Jiang Yu took them to the vicinity of the hotel and called Teng Yi. Dozens of people in ck suits came out and followed Teng Yi into the hotel.


    "Oh my God, when did they hide here?" Dai Zhu jumped in shock.


    "I borrowed some employees from Mo Long." Jiang Yu exined, "After they enter, everyone gets a room. This way, we will have a reason to check every room. Besides, they had some experience in this area, so they could check if there were any cameras in the room. As long as we can find a camera, we can prove that the person yesterday was lying to us."

 Chapter 1189 - 1189 Unprofessional

    1189 Unprofessional


    ¡°Your method is still the best!¡± Dai Zhu could not help but give her a thumbs up.


    Teng Yi led the group of people into the hotel and everyone asked for a room.


    The hotel manager was naturally grinning from ear to ear and quickly asked the front desk to prepare the keys.


    It was the first time the staff at the front desk had seen so many people, and her hands were trembling as she prepared the keys.


    !!


    After getting the keys, Teng Yi took everyone to their respective rooms and then sent his room number to Jiang Yu.


    After Jiang Yu received the news, she walked into the hotel and said to the hotel manager, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to look for someone.¡±


    The hotel manager had some impression of Jiang Yu and asked with a smile, ¡°Hello, may I know who you are looking for?¡±


    Jiang Yu said the house number Teng Yi sent and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for this person.¡±


    ¡°But we have a rule,¡± the hotel manager said. ¡°If you want to go in, the person you¡¯re looking for muste down to pick you up or call to prove it. Only then we can let you in.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give him a call and ask him toe down to pick me up.¡± Then, Jiang Yu called Teng Yi and asked him toe down to pick her up.


    Dai Zhu mumbled in a strange tone, ¡°As expected of a five-star hotel. They¡¯re so careful. They even need personal proof to find a person.¡±


    The hotel manager pretended not to hear her.


    After Jiang Yu finished the call, Teng Yi came downstairs and said to the hotel manager, ¡°She¡¯s my sister. She¡¯s looking for me.¡±


    The hotel manager smiled in a ttering manner and said, ¡°Then you guys can go in first.¡±


    Then, he made way for Teng Yi and Jiang Yu.


    He had never seen Teng Yi before and didn¡¯t know the real rtionship between him and Jiang Yu. He really thought that the two of them were brother and sister.


    Jiang Yu followed Teng Yi into the room, took out her phone, turned on the lighting system, and checked the room. She found that there were no cameras in Teng Yi¡¯s room.


    ¡°This room doesn¡¯t have it.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Ask the others. see if they have it in their rooms.¡±


    Teng Yi asked those people again and soon got some replies ¨CSome of them found hidden pinhole cameras in their rooms, but those who didn¡¯t know how to check didn¡¯t know if they had them in their rooms.


    But even so, it was enough to prove that the person was lying.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu went to the hotel manager and exined the matter to him.


    The hotel manager was shocked, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Didn¡¯t they already check the ce that day? Didn¡¯t they say that only that room had a camera? How can there be more in the other rooms?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you there now.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Her expression was very serious, and her tone was very determined. She didn¡¯t look like she was joking at all. The hotel manager was also panicking at this time. He quickly found the room manager and asked him what was going on.


    The room manager seemed to be very surprised by this and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That person checked all the rooms and told me that only one room had a camera!¡±


    ¡°Did you get scammed?¡± the hotel manager asked with a frown.


    The room manager¡¯s attitude was also very firm. ¡°Impossible. I¡¯ve known him for so long. How could he lie to me?¡± he said.


    By saying this, he admitted that he had known that person for a long time.


    Jiang Yu did not see any guilty expression on the room manager¡¯s face. At that moment, it was difficult to judge whether he was in cahoots with someone else or if he had been deceived by someone as the hotel manager had guessed.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been deceived. The person you found isn¡¯t a professional, right? If they were professionals, how could they not be found? You¡¯ve known him for so many years. Don¡¯t you know if he¡¯s a professional in this field?¡±


    The room manager was stumped by Jiang Yu¡¯s words and only said after a long while, ¡°He told me himself. He said that he¡¯s learned some skills in the past few years, and it¡¯s not difficult for him to check for cameras. That¡¯s why I looked for him yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You believe everything he says. It seems like you two have a good rtionship.¡± Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and looked at the room manager. ¡°But he did lie to you. What do you think of this?¡±


    The room manager hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°What else can I think? At most, I¡¯ll just break off our friendship in the future. As for the cameras, I¡¯ll get a few more professional inspectors to check it.¡±


    The hotel manager red at him and said, ¡°Then hurry up and go!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I know, I know!¡± The room manager left in a hurry.

 Chapter 1190 Something Isn’t Too Right

    The hotel manager smiled apologetically and apologized to Jiang Yu and the rest, "I''m sorry, this is our hotel''s negligence, causing you all inconvenience. How about this, you can stay here for a few days, all the food will be free, what do you think?"


    "We''re members!" Dai Zhu said disdainfully, "we''re allowed to stay in this hotel for life. There''s no point in you giving us a free meal."


    Teng Yi had also listened to Mo Long''s instructions and brought people to help Jiang Yu today. The travel and room booking fees were all covered by Mo Long, so in a sense, it could be considered free.


    However, Jiang Yu''s attention was not on this. She was now focused on the room manager and that person.


    "I heard that this room manager used to be part of your hotel''s renovation team?" She asked the hotel manager.


    The hotel manager was stunned. He did not know how Jiang Yu found out about this, but he still nodded and said, "yes, I saw that he was working hard and had a unique understanding of house decoration, so I kept him as the room manager."


    "So that''s how it is." Jiang Yu pretended to be enlightened and nodded. She then asked, "So, the instation and cement of the appliances in every room was nned by him?"


    The hotel manager was a little baffled and said, "Yeah, is there a problem?"


    "There''s no problem," Jiang Yu smiled. "In that case, we''ll go back to our room to rest first."


    Jiang Yu turned around and went upstairs.


    Dai Zhu and Lu Qi followed closely behind her and went back to Teng Yi''s room.


    "It seems like the room manager was really deceived by the foreman," Dai Zhu said after they returned to the room. "I didn''t expect that there would be so many lies between good friends."


    "That''s right!" Lu Qi also said indignantly. "He even cheated his own good friend for that little money!"


    Teng Yi didn''t know the whole story, so he couldn''t express his opinion. He could only wait quietly for Jiang Yu to speak.


    However, Jiang Yu did not think that the matter was that simple.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Since the room manager was the one who installed all the furniture in the room, how could he not know that someone had installed a camera inside the TV?" Jiang Yu frowned.


    Dai Zhu and Lu Qi looked at each other. In the end, Lu Qi guessed, "Could those surveince cameras have only been installed in recent years? After all, the one we saw yesterday was very new, and it looked like it had been used for less than a year. If it was installed in recent years, it''s normal for the room manager to not know about it. "


    "Then who had the chance to install it?" Jiang Yu raised a new question. "Could it be that the customers who live in those rooms installed it? The people who can stay in this hotel are either rich or noble, they won''t have such a hobby."


    "Isn''t it normal for rich people to have weird hobbies?" Dai Zhu asked.


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said, "even if that''s the case, based on the current situation, there are surveince cameras in rooms that we don''t know about. How can there be so many customers who have such a habit? Moreover, this is considered a vition of other people''s privacy. Once discovered, they will be arrested. There aren''t that many people who have the guts to do such a thing."


    Dai Zhu was convinced and stood on Jiang Yu''s side. that is to say, the room manager and the foreman were actually lying to us together? "


    "There''s such a possibility." Jiang Yu said, "let''s see what the professionals he found this time can find out."


    Half an hourter, the room manager brought in two men. They each carried a box and began to check the rooms on each floor.


    Three hourster, the two men threw out all the surveince cameras they had found. There were a total of 30 cameras.


    Dai Zhu looked at the cameras that were wrapped in tiny wires and was shocked. "Oh my God, how many are there? There are only a hundred rooms in the hotel, and there are so many surveince cameras?"


    The hotel manager did a rough count and was shocked. "Oh my God, there seems to be nearly thirty of them! There were so many surveince cameras, and the man from yesterday said there wasn''t a single one? It was indeed a lie!"


    The room manager was also helpless and said, "Sigh, it''s all my fault. I trusted him too much. He said he would investigate this thing, so I let hime. Who knew he was lying to me! I''m sorry, this is all my fault. I''m willing topensate you."


    The hotel manager patted him on the shoulder as if tofort him, saying, "I don''t me you. You were tricked because you trusted your friend too much."

 Chapter 1191 Still Not Investigating

    "Sigh." The room manager was still sighing.


    The hotel manager gave the two men a sum of money and let them go. Then, he turned to Jiang Yu. "Customer, look. All the surveince cameras are here. You should be relieved now, right?"


    Jiang Yu looked at the cameras and said slowly, "I''m assured,"


    "As long as you don''t worry," the hotel manager smiled.


    However, the next second, Jiang Yu asked, "But have you never thought about how this thing was installed?"


    "Ah?" The hotel manager was stumped.


    Jiang Yu then looked at the room manager and said, "let me ask you, if you were the one who did the renovation, how could you not know that these things were installed behind the TV?"


    The room manager said indignantly, "how many years ago was this? I was the one who did the renovation back then, but no one installed this kind of thing behind the TV! And look at these cameras, they''re all new. It''s obvious that they haven''t even been used for a year!"


    "Since you''re the room manager, who has the opportunity to install these things?" Jiang Yu asked again.


    The room manager stammered this time, unable to say anything.


    The hotel manager saw this and quickly exonerated the room manager. "Customer, this is our mistake. Please don''t be angry. Now that we''ve found the surveince cameras, you can rest assured. Let''s just let this matter go. If both sides are unhappy, it won''t be good for either side."


    Jiang Yu looked at the room manager and said to the hotel manager, "Don''t tell me you really think that this matter has nothing to do with him?"


    The hotel manager frowned and said righteously, "Customer, if you''re still angry about this, I can apologize to you again. However, if you insist on being unreasonable, then I won''t be polite to you."


    The room manager hid behind the hotel manager, not daring to say a word.


    Jiang Yu did not expect him to be so protective of the room manager. Those who did not know would think that even the hotel manager was involved in this matter.


    "I advise you to investigate this matter properly. It''s good for everyone, and you won''t wrongly use every innocent person." Jiang Yu said, "if we find out that this was done by someone else, the room manager will naturally be cleared of suspicion. But if we find out that it was the room manager who did it, then his life will be a little hard in the future."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You don''t have to tell me. I''ll investigate it." The hotel manager''s expression was very ugly.


    Jiang Yu didn''t say anything and returned to Teng Yi''s room. She had already decided that she would not leave the hotel until this matter waspletely resolved.


    If she were to leave, those surveince cameras might be installed again. At that time, there would still be people who checked into this hotel whose privacy would be invaded.


    Teng Yi also stayed here because the task that Mo Long gave him was to stay by Jiang Yu''s side and protect her at all times if this matter was notpletely resolved.


    However, the group of employees who hade to y extras went back to work.


    Dai Zhu paced back and forth in the room, mumbling, "Why is the hotel manager so stubborn? He didn''t say that the room manager had something to do with this. Why is he so angry as if someone stepped on his tail? Didn''t she just want him to investigate this matter clearly? why did she look so unwilling? Those who don''t know better might think that this matter is rted to him."


    This thought was in line with Jiang Yu''s.


    Although there was not enough evidence, seeing how the hotel manager was so protective of the room manager, there must be some unknown rtionship between the two of them.


    Could it be that the two of them were rtives?


    The more Jiang Yu thought about it, the more confused she became. She asked Teng Yi, "Do you know the rtionship between the hotel manager and the room manager?"


    "I''m sorry, Madam. This hotel isn''t President Mo''s property, so I don''t know the rtionship between the two."


    Jiang Yu could understand. After all, no one would be so free as to ask about people they didn''t know.


    However, the rtionship between the two of them was truly extraordinary.


    Jiang Yu thought about it and decided to investigate the rtionship between the two. Although there was noputer in the hotel, one cell phone was enough. Although the functions were not asprehensive as aputer, it was easy to find social connections.


    Jiang Yu opened an app and swiped it a few times. The specific information of the hotel was disyed.

 Chapter 1192 A Scapegoat

    However, in the personal rtionship column of the hotel manager and room manager, it did not show that the two of them had any interactions.


    Jiang Yu frowned and felt that the fog in front of her was getting thicker and thicker.


    Could it be that she was wrong? There was really no rtionship between the two of them?


    They stayed there until night time, but the hotel manager did note out to give a reasonable exnation. However, Jiang Yu''s temper had also red up. If they did not give an exnation, she would never leave this ce.


    Dai Zhu and Lu Qi also stayed there, but the next day, they ran back to school because they could not bear it.


    Teng Yi stayed by Jiang Yu''s side and protected her. As long as ck Dragon did not urge him to return, he did not need to return.


    In fact, Mo Long knew that Jiang Yu wanted to solve this problem and it wasn''tpletely solved yet, so he wouldn''t let Teng Yi go back. As for his job, he would temporarily hand it over to his Secretary, Su Guo.


    Just like that, she waited until the third day. The hotel manager finally couldn''t take it anymore and knocked on Jiang Yu''s door.


    After Jiang Yu opened the door, she saw the hotel manager and the room manager standing at the door. There was a man wearing a waiter''s shirt behind them.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Yu asked.


    The hotel manager quickly pushed the person behind him forward and said, "We''ve already found out that it was this person. He secretly installed a camera behind the TV while he was cleaning up the room. They wanted to invade other people''s privacy and even wanted to take the opportunity to record a video to extort others."


    Jiang Yu tilted her head and looked at the man in front of her. She asked slowly, "Really?"


    "Really," the man stammered. "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been blinded by money, I, I wouldn''t have done such a thing!"


    The hotel manager gave him a hard kick and said angrily, "You still want to defend yourself at this time? To openly admit your mistakes, a man should be able to take responsibility for his actions!"


    The room manager chimed in, "what''s wrong with admitting it? What''s wrong with that? You''ll be punished in the end anyway. If you admit it, your punishment will be reduced!"


    The man was so frightened that he knelt on the ground and begged Jiang Yu, "I''m sorry, customer. It''s all my fault! I was possessed for a moment, that''s why I did such a despicable thing! I hope you can be magnanimous and let me go!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    As he spoke, he even kowtowed to Jiang Yu a few times.


    "You can get up first." Jiang Yu felt a little helpless when she saw the situation.


    She first helped the man up, stared into his eyes and asked, "Did you really do this?"


    The man''s eyes dodged her gaze unconsciously and he said, "I did it. Didn''t I already admit it?"


    However, Jiang Yu said, "it doesn''t look like you did it. She was so timid that she actually dared to install a pinhole camera in a hotel room? This isn''t an ordinary hotel. Do you know what the consequences will be if you''re discovered for doing something like this? Being fired is a small matter, but if this gets on the inte, it will be difficult for you to find a job in the future!"


    "I''m sorry, I really know my mistake!" The man kept pleading with Jiang Yu, hoping that she could pretend that this had never happened.


    "Forget it, you can go back first." Jiang Yu said, "I''ll leave this ce tomorrow."


    In the ears of the hotel manager and room manager, this sentence meant "I will not investigate this matter anymore."


    "Alright," they said with a ttering smile. "Then please have a good rest tonight. You can leave tomorrow."


    Jiang Yu replied, "it''s still too early. That man is obviously a scapegoat they found. He didn''t do this at all. This kind of five-star hotel would not tolerate their employees making mistakes. If that man had really done such a thing, he would know the consequences without me saying. How would he dare to?"


    With that, they left with the man.


    After they left, Teng Yi asked his question, "Madam, is this matter really over?"


    Jiang Yu replied, "it''s still too early. That man is obviously a scapegoat they found. He didn''t do this at all. This kind of five-star hotel would not tolerate their employees making mistakes. If that man had really done such a thing, he would know the consequences without me saying. How would he dare to? He looks like an honest person who earns money to support his family. He wouldn''t do such a shameless thing."


    "But the man admitted it himself," Teng Yi still didn''t understand.


    "As long as he has money, it''s not surprising that he can admit to anything." Jiang Yu said, "as long as we give him enough money, I''m afraid it''s easy to make him admit that he killed someone."

 Chapter 1193 They Are Not Good People

    "I think they''re just after money. They''ll do anything!" Dai Zhu spat at the door and then asked Jiang Yu, "Jiang Yu, are we really going back tomorrow? Are we really just going to let this matter go?"


    Jiang Yu shook her head and said softly, "of course not. We''re just giving them a false impression that we''ve already given up on this matter. If they cken because of this, it will be of great help to our investigation."


    "Oh, I see." Dai Zhu suddenly realized.


    After staying the night at the hotel, they left the next morning.


    The hotel manager and room manager watched Jiang Yu and the rest leave. It was only after the car had disappeared that the hotel manager heaved a sigh of relief and said, "He''s finally gone. Otherwise, I don''t know how long I''d have to stay here."


    The guest room manager''s heart was finally at ease. "Who is she? why is she still holding on to this matter? Those who don''t know might think that I''m prying into her privacy."


    At the mention of this, the hotel manager got angry. He gave the room manager a hard punch and said angrily, "What''s the matter with you? Did you really install those surveince cameras? And what''s with the waiter from yesterday?"


    The room manager said in a low voice, "Brother-inw, don''t be angry. I didn''t do anything illegal, so why are you angry?"


    The hotel manager was furious. He pointed at the room manager and could not say anything for a long time.


    When the room manager saw this, he quickly held his hand and smiled as if he was trying to please him. "Haha, brother-inw, you''re getting on in years. It''s not good for your body to be angry. When my sister passed away, didn''t you promise her to take good care of me?"


    The hotel manager was so angry that his liver hurt. He said angrily, "You still have the nerve to say that? Back then, at your sister''s hospital bed, didn''t you say that you would behave yourself in the future? If you didn''t make that promise, do you think I would let you be the room manager?"


    "Brother-inw, look at what you''re saying. How am I not behaving myself? Isn''t it just installing a few cameras? I didn''t do anything else."


    "Shut up! It''s best that this matter ends here. If there''s a next time, you''ll see if I''ll help you again!" After saying that, the hotel manager flicked his sleeves and turned around to walk into the hotel.


    The guest room manager''s expression changed when he saw him like this. However, he didn''t dare to speak loudly. He only dared to whisper a few words behind his back to express his dissatisfaction. "What are you angry about? Those cameras aren''t looking at you. Those who don''t know might think that I''m prying into your privacy. I can''t stand it. How could my sister like someone like you?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    He stood at the door for a while longer to enjoy the cold wind before he entered the hotel.


    He found the waiter from yesterday and threw him a thick stack of money, saying, "This is your payment for yesterday''s work."


    The man took the money and asked tentatively, "Manager, can I still work here in the future? You don''t have to be a waitress! Anything else is fine too!"


    The room manager frowned and spat at him, saying, "What are you thinking? Do you still want to stay here after this? It''s already good enough that they didn''t fire you and let you resign on your own ord, yet you still want to take advantage of them?"


    The man immediately lowered his head and said timidly, "Sorry, manager! Butpared to this money, I actually need a stable job more... Can you think of a way to arrange a job for me? Anything will do!"


    The room manager said impatiently, "I''ve given you money, so just take it. Why are you still wasting time here? Hurry up and pack your things, then hand in your resignation letter! Otherwise, I''ll fire you!"


    The man was probably really scared. He didn''t dare to say anything more. He quickly packed his things, then wrote a resignation letter and handed it to the room manager.


    He didn''t look at it carefully, took it, and let the man go. She even despised the man for walking too slowly and gave him a hard kick.


    "Walk faster! You''re walking so slowly, do you think I''ll be soft-hearted and ask you to stay?"


    The man could only speed up and leave quickly.


    After making sure that he hadpletely left, the room manager returned to her usual affable look and continued with her work.


    All the employees had been fooled by his appearance and thought that he was an affable boss. But in reality, he was just a pervert who liked to peep at other people''s privacy.


    After the incident, they even spent money to find a scapegoat.

 Chapter 1194 - 1194 The Foreman

    1194 The Foreman


    Dai Zhu and Lu Qi returned to school, while Jiang Yu followed Teng Yi to the Mo Corporation.


    When Mo Long saw Jiang Yu, he was a little surprised. ¡°What are you doing here today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you,¡± Jiang Yu said, smiling.


    Although that was what she said, Mo Long knew that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t mean it that way, so he asked, ¡°Could it be that this matter hasn¡¯t been resolved yet?¡±


    Jiang Yu nodded and told Mo Long everything that happened yesterday.


    Sure enough, after Mo Long heard it, he had the same guess as Jiang Yu. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that waiter is the scapegoat they found.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°But the three of them seem to havee to the same conclusion. No matter how I ask, I can¡¯t get the truth out of them.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± Mo Long muttered.


    Jiang Yu told him her n, ¡°I n to find the foreman that the room manager found for inspection that day and let Teng Yi contact him. He¡¯s seen me before. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be suspicious if I go. But he hasn¡¯t seen Teng Yi, so if Teng Yi appears, this matter will be solved faster.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mo Long gave Teng Yi a look, indicating that he had to listen to Jiang Yu¡¯s arrangements.


    Teng Yi understood and followed Jiang Yu. He would do whatever she told him to do.


    Jiang Yu easily found out all the information about the foreman that day, as well as his current home address. Jiang Yu passed the information to Teng Yi and said, ¡°Prepare a small Bluetooth headset. Don¡¯t let the foreman find out, but make sure I can hear your conversation. I¡¯ll call you now, so you must keep yourmunication smooth.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Teng Yi said.


    He took the address given by Jiang Yu and quickly found the foreman¡¯s house. The foreman lived in a small bungalow in the suburbs, and there were no other residents around.


    ¡°Is anyone home?¡± Teng Yi knocked on the door.


    Soon, a woman carefully opened the door and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Brother Yang¡¯s friend,¡± Teng Yi said with a smile.


    Brother Yang was what people called the foreman. Only those who had a good rtionship with him would call him that.


    This was what Jiang Yu had found out, so she told Teng Yi, hoping that it woulde in handy.


    The woman heard Teng Yi call out ¡°brother Yang¡± and let down her guard. However, seeing Teng Yi¡¯s morous appearance, she couldn¡¯t believe that her husband had such a decent friend.


    She poured a ss of water for Teng Yi and asked, ¡°How did you and my husband meet?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to a hotel a few days ago?¡± Teng Yi exined. ¡°I¡¯m an employee there, and I¡¯m friends with the room manager, so I know brother Yang.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression kept changing. Teng Yi didn¡¯t know if she believed him or not.


    But brother Yang came back soon. He saw Teng Yi sitting on the sofa and asked in surprise, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The woman heard this and quickly walked to brother Yang¡¯s side, saying, ¡°He said he¡¯s your friend. Don¡¯t you know him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Why do you believe everything he says? Do you have a brain?¡± Brother Yang said, baffled. ¡°How could I possibly know such a morous person outside!¡±


    The woman still wanted to say something but Teng Yi stood up and said, ¡°Brother Yang, don¡¯t be so fierce to sister-inw. We met when you went to the hotel a few days ago. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Brother yang paused and looked at Teng Yi. He could guarantee that he didn¡¯t know the man in front of him, but how did this man know that he had been to the hotel a few days ago?


    Teng Yi saw the confusion on his face and said, ¡°We met a few days ago when you were talking to the room manager. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember?¡±


    Brother yang still had no impression.


    However, since the man in front of her could say that he had been to the hotel a few days ago and had even met with the room manager, did that mean that he was from that hotel? Perhaps it was the room manager¡¯s men?


    Brother yang coughed a few times and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t know you. But from what you¡¯ve said, you should be working for the room manager, right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my boss, don¡¯t you think I work for him?¡± Teng Yi smiled.


    Brother Yang didn¡¯t doubt him and said to the woman, go and cook a few dishes. I¡¯ll have a few words with this brother.


    Seeing brother Yang like this, the woman also felt relieved and went to the kitchen to cook.


    Brother Yang asked Teng Yi to sit down and asked, ¡°Did youe this time because the boss is looking for me?¡±

 Chapter 1195 - 1195 Instigating A Rebellion

    1195 Instigating A Rebellion


    ¡°Boss!¡± That was how Brother Yang addressed the room manager.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Teng Yi nodded.


    Brother Yang thought it was another job that paid him and was happy. He asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The manager told me to ask you something. You didn¡¯t tell anyone about what happened a few days ago, did you?¡± Teng Yi asked.


    Brother Yang pped his thigh and said, ¡°what are you saying? I know something¡¯s wrong with that. How could I dare to tell others?! If someone¡¯s mouth isn¡¯t honest and spreads this matter, everyone will be in trouble!¡±


    Teng Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the manager mention you before. He said that you¡¯ve learned how to check surveince cameras. I was a little surprised.¡±


    Brother Yang smiled in embarrassment and said, ¡°I just work at a construction site. I don¡¯t know how to check the surveince cameras. It was boss who found me and asked me to pretend to be a technician. He also said that he would give me a sum of money, so I went. Otherwise, no matter how good my rtionship with him is, I wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing to deceive people.¡±


    His words were all transmitted to Jiang Yu through the small Bluetooth headset in Teng Yi¡¯s ear.


    Jiang Yu already had a judgment on this matter, so she said to Teng Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t reveal your identity yet. We¡¯ll probe him. If you can, try to sow discord between him and the room manager.¡±


    Teng Yi heard this and said to Brother Yang, ¡°However, there¡¯s a customer who has seen through your tricks and has even found more professional personnel to investigate. I heard that they found more than 30 surveince cameras in the end.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, more than 30?¡± Brother Yang was shocked when he heard the number. ¡°When boss joined the renovation team, he did say that he wanted to install something in the room, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a pinhole camera! And there are more than thirty of them?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Teng Yi pretended to sigh and said, ¡°the customer said that if you don¡¯t give a reasonable exnation, she¡¯ll call the police. When the manager heard that, he was scared and pushed all the me to you. The customer was very angry and said that he would find you no matter what.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± When Brother Yang heard this, he immediately got angry. ¡°How can he frame me like this! How can he me me for something that has nothing to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I feel bad for you too,¡± Teng Yi said, ¡°that¡¯s why I found a way to your house to tell you about this. You have to be wary of our manager in the future. Otherwise, you might unknowingly be his scapegoat. I heard that yesterday, he caught one of our waitresses and made him his scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°This is too much!¡± Brother Yang gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts to admit what you did? He even wanted someone else to take the me for him, bah! You¡¯re really not a good thing!¡±


    Teng Yi saw that he had achieved his goal and said, I think you¡¯re an honest man. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be used by him, so I came here to remind you.


    Brother Yang was very touched that Teng Yi came all the way here to remind him.


    He held Teng Yi¡¯s hand and said gratefully, ¡°Big brother, thank you. If you didn¡¯t remind me, I¡¯m afraid I would have been kept in the dark! Thank you for letting me see his true colors. As expected, once people have money, they will turn bad! He would even push his former brothers into the fire pit without mercy!¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. Be careful these few days, no one knows if that manager will kill you to silence you. However, that customer has already called the police. If the police find you, you just have to tell them the truth and they will protect you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, big brother!¡± Brother Yang was very touched and wanted to have dinner with Teng Yi.


    Teng Yi couldn¡¯t take it anymore and quickly found an excuse to leave.


    After returning to the Mo Corporation, Teng Yi took off his headphones. No matter how small the Bluetooth headset was, it would still hurt after wearing it in the ear for a long time.


    ¡°Thanks for your hard work, Teng Yi.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you apply to President Mo to give you a few more days of annual leave.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Teng Yi smiled. However, if I were to leave during the holidays, my work would be handed over to Su Guo. She¡¯s alreadying back to work early, and her body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Now, with my work, her body really can¡¯t take it. ¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I be a matchmaker?¡± Mo Long said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you tie a red string with Su Guo. I can see that you¡¯re quite concerned about her.¡±

 Chapter 1196 Pretend

    Teng Yi''s face turned red.  President mo, " he said, " you must be joking.


    Mo long smiled and turned his gaze back to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu thought about everything in her heart and finally said, " "I''ll go find Chang Kai and ask him for a favor."


    "Alright," ck Dragon nodded.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu gave Chang Kai a call and exined the matter to him.


    Jiang Yu, " Chang Kai said, feeling a little troubled.  you have to have evidence before we can arrest them.


    "Trust me, I''ll show you the evidence," Jiang Yu said firmly.


    Chang Kai hesitated for a moment before he said,"alright, I promise you." But I''m helping you as a friend, not a police officer, do you understand? That''s why I can only bring a few police ''friends'' with me. "


    "Okay, thank you." Jiang Yu said.


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu waited for Chang Kai toe to her.


    After Chang Kai arrived, Jiang Yu took him to brother Yang''s house.


    The sky was already dark, and brother Yang''s family was ready for dinner. His heart started to beat faster when he suddenly heard someone knocking on the door.


    Could Yingluo be a police officer?


    Brother yang went to open the door, trembling. He saw a woman standing at the door with a few men behind her.


    They were all in in clothes, so brother yang couldn''t tell if they were police or ordinary people.


    However, he thought about it again. If it was an ordinary person, he probably wouldn''te to find him at this time. Moreover, he didn''t know them at all, nor did he know what they were here for.


    Brother yang stood at the door and asked, " "Who are you guys? What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Yu looked at him and said,''you''re the foreman from the other day, right? I was one of the guests who checked into the hotel."


    Brother yang suddenly remembered. No wonder he said that the woman in front of him looked familiar. She was a customer from that time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What''s the matter?" He stammered and looked at the men behind him. He was even more certain that they were the police, just in in clothes.


    "The room manager told us to look for you regarding the incident that day." That''s why we''re here. Please give us a reasonable exnation."


    "It wasn''t me, it really wasn''t me!" Brother yang quickly said. This has nothing to do with me, you have to believe me! I''m not a good person, but I won''t do anything illegal like this!"


    Jiang Yu pretended to be angry and said, " "ording to what you said, we have wronged you?"


    Brother yang quickly defended himself,"this was all done by the manager, it had nothing to do with me!" I can tell you everything, and when the timees, I can be a witness! Just don''t arrest me, otherwise, my family''s days will be very hard."


    alright, " Jiang Yu said.  then tell us everything. We''ll consider if we should arrest you or not.


    "Good, good! You guys cane in first." As he spoke, brother yang opened up a path for them.


    Jiang Yu and Chang Kai entered the house but did not sit down-there was no ce to sit at all.


    Brother yang gave the woman a look, signaling her to take the child and quickly give up their seat to this man.


    Jiang Yu stopped them and said,"there''s no need. We don''t intend to stay any longer." You just need to tell us everything that happened that day. Once you''re done, we''ll leave."


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu took out a recording pen and said, " "I advise you not to lie, because I will record every word you say. If you lie and it''s found out, you should know what the consequences will be."


    "I know, I know!" Brother yang cried and told him everything that the room manager had asked him for.


    At the end of the story, brother yang even said,"There''s a big brother here today. He''s a good man and he came to remind me. That''s why I knew you woulde to me, but I didn''t expect it to be so early."


    Jiang Yu turned off the recording pen and said without any expression on her face, " "Alright, thank you for your cooperation in our investigation. You''d better stay at home for the next few days to avoid that manager from doing anything to you or your family. I don''t want you to get hurt either. I''ll get people to guard your house and protect you."


    "Alright, thank you!" Brother yang thanked him profusely.


    Jiang Yu and Chang Kai then left.


    On the way back, Chang Kai asked Jiang Yu, " "Are we really going to get someone to stand guard near his house?"


    no, " Jiang Yu replied.  I just said that as an excuse to keep him at home.

 Chapter 1197 Service Staff

    Jiang Yu wanted to keep Brother Yang at home because she was worried that he would contact the room manager again.


    Although Teng Yi had already sowed discord between them and Brother Yang seemed to believe him, Jiang Yu couldn''t guarantee how much he believed.


    If the two of them met and the room manager said a few words, Brother Yang might be like a grass on the wall again. As long as the wind blew, his head would tilt to the other side.


    "But with Brother Yang''s testimony, I''m not afraid that the room manager won''t admit it." Chang Kai said, "although his final punishment will just be detention for a few days, he can''t keep his job."


    "He''s so cunning, he''s already found a scapegoat," Jiang Yu said, "even if we bring Brother Yang in front of him and confront him, he will not admit it. He might even continue to push the me on the waiter and make him take all the me for himself."


    "It seems that we still need to find that waiter." Chang Kai said.


    Jiang Yu nodded and said ,"and that waiter must have been fired. I''ll have to trouble you to go to that hotel and help me investigate that waiter''s information. I''m afraid I don''t have the authority to investigate it with my identity, so I can only ask for your help."


    Chang Kai agreed without a second word.


    After Jiang Yu brought them to the hotel, the hotel manager came out to wee them. When he saw Jiang Yu, he thought that these people were her friends, so he smiled and asked, "Gentlemen, what can I do for you?"


    At this point, Chang Kai and the others no longer hid their identities. They took out their police badges and said, "I''m a police officer, and I need you to cooperate with our investigation."


    The hotel manager was shocked. He didn''t know who hadmitted a crime to provoke the police. However, the moment he saw Jiang Yu, he suddenly understood. It seemed that she had not given up on pursuing this matter.


    However, since there was already a scapegoat to take responsibility, he was not worried that the police would find out anything.


    "What do you need to investigate?" he asked.


    "I need to know the information of all the staff in your hotel," Chang Kai said.


    The hotel manager asked the front desk to get all the information of the waiters on theputer and said, "Please."


    Chang Kai and Jiang Yu walked over and saw the information of each waiter on theputer-a photo, the specific time of employment, and even the academic qualifications.


    Jiang Yu looked at them one by one and finally found the waitress from that day in thest "fired" list.


    She silently memorized the waiter''s name and contact information, then said to Chang Kai, "It''s him! He installed cameras in several rooms! It''s a good thing he''s been fired now. Otherwise, who knows how many people would be harmed by him!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Chang Kai knew that Jiang Yu was acting, so he went along with her. it seems that this person is quite bold. I''ll definitely take him to the detention center and lock him up for a few days!


    Then, he turned to the hotel manager and said, "Thank you."


    The hotel manager felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure out what it was. Now that Chang Kai was talking to him, he could only say, "It''s okay. It''s every citizen''s duty to assist the police in handling cases."


    "Alright, we don''t have anything else to do, so we''ll take our leave." Chang Kai smiled. "I wish you a prosperous business in the future."


    "Thank you," he said. The hotel manager thanked them politely and sent Jiang Yu and the rest out the door.


    "Thank you," Jiang Yu said as she walked out of the door. "You''ve really helped me a lot today."


    "It''s alright. We''ve known each other for so long, and we''re all friends," Chang Kai said with a smile. "If you need my help in the future, just call me."


    "Alright," he said. Jiang Yu nodded in thanks. "Probably the day after tomorrow. Please continue toe to this hotel with me."


    "Alright," he said.


    After Chang Kai sent Jiang Yu back to the Mo garden, he returned to the police station.


    Jiang Yu used the information she had and found the address of the waiter.


    So the next day, she took Teng Yi to find the waiter.


    The man had some impression of Jiang Yu. When he saw that she had brought a strange man to the door and the expression on her face was not very good, he immediately panicked.


    Could it be that she had seen through my lies?


    "W-what''s the matter?" He asked, trembling with fear.


    "The hotel camera incident has nothing to do with you right," Jiang Yu said directly.

 Chapter 1198 Cant Hide Anymore

    What Jiang Yu said was a statement, so the man didn''t even have a chance to refute it.


    Seeing that the man was not speaking, Jiang Yu did not press him for an answer. Instead, she asked softly, "How much money did they give you to make you so willing to take responsibility for their crimes? Could it be that in your eyes, this sum of money is more important than a stable job?"


    This sentence touched the man''s heart.


    He had been blinded by this sum of money back then, so he had agreed to the room manager''s request on impulse. However, after a night of careful consideration, he suddenly felt that the money was not that important.


    As long as he continued to stay in that hotel, he would be able to earn that sum of money in less than five years. However, he had already epted the money at that time, so it was toote to regret it.


    The man hesitated for a while and decided to keep it a secret, so he said, "I was the one who did that. I was the one who installed the camera. Because I thought that the people who could stay in that hotel must be rich and powerful, so I had a wicked idea. I wanted to secretly record their private videos and then take the opportunity to extort a sum of money from them."


    After all, he had received the money. He had to handle the follow-up work well. Otherwise, she would definitely cause trouble for the room manager.


    However, Jiang Yu did not believe him at all. She asked him, "Okay, then tell me, how many videos did you record? How many people have you extorted?"


    The man could note up with an answer to this question.


    Hence, he stammered for a long time before saying, "Not a single person. Business hasn''t been good in recent years. Since I installed the camera, no one has checked into that hotel. You and your friends are the first batch."


    "Is that so?" Jiang Yu pressed on. "If that''s the case, do you still have the video of us entering the room before we found the camera?" She asked.


    The man looked at Jiang Yu and said in a low voice, "I''ve already destroyed it."


    Jiang Yu nodded, but her thoughts couldn''t be read from her expression.


    "Okay, since the video is destroyed, you must have some equipment at home to control the camera, right?" She said.


    "I''ve also thrown away the equipment." The man shook his head again.


    Jiang Yu could not help but sneer and said, "There are more than 30 cameras, and at least ten devices that can control them. 10 machines is not a small sum of money. Are you really willing to throw them away? I advise you to tell me the truth instead of lying to me. At that time, your punishment will be lighter."


    The man was still stubborn and insisted on taking the responsibility. He said, "I did it. No matter how you ask, I''ll always give you this answer."


    When Jiang Yu saw this, she simply used her trump card. "As long as you tell me everything, I can guarantee that you can go back to the hotel to work without any punishment."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The man''s eyes lit up. It was obvious that he was moved by Jiang Yu''s words.


    He struggled in his heart for a long time, but he still felt that his own interests should be the first, so he told Jiang Yu everything.


    If a man didn''t do it for himself, the heavens would punish him!


    After the man finished speaking, Jiang Yu took out a business card and handed it to him, saying, "Tomorrow at this time, go to the hotel."


    The man looked at the business card and realized that the person in front of him was the boss of a jewelrypany. He was so scared that his legs went soft. He quickly said, "I know! Thank you!"


    "I''m fine."


    Jiang Yu and Teng Yi went back. What they needed to do next was to go to the hotel the next day and rip off the fake masks of the hotel manager and room manager.


    The next day, Jiang Yu first called Chang Kai and asked him to bring brother yang to the hotel, then she went to the hotel herself.


    Teng Yi was still following Jiang Yu and protecting her.


    The hotel manager still looked at them with a puzzled expression, not knowing why they were here again today.


    The room manager was even more confused. Those who didn''t know would think that they were going to have another party here.


    It was not until he saw a police officering over with brother yang, followed by the waitress he had fired, that the room manager began to panic.


    How did the few of them get together!


    The room manager watched as those people got closer and closer to him, and he became more and more flustered.


    Jiang Yu walked up to him and asked, "I wonder if you still recognize these two people?"


    The room manager bit the bullet and said, "I do. One is my friend. The other is an employee I fired."

 Chapter 1199 A Secret Relationship

    "It''s good that you still know them. I was just afraid that you would pretend not to know them at this time." Jiang Yu smiled and said to Chang Kai, "he''s the one. He installed a camera in the hotel room. He tried to invade someone''s privacy."


    Her voice wasn''t loud, but everyone around her could hear her. No matter which staff member or the customer who was preparing to check in in in the hall, they all turned their eyes to the room manager.


    "Peeping at other people''s privacy?!" A customer who was in the middle of procedures screamed, "Oh my God, this is too scary!"


    As she said that, she quickly took her things and left. Before she left, she said, "I will nevere to this hotel again!"


    The hotel manager had wanted to make her stay, but looking at the situation in front of him, he knew that unless this matter waspletely resolved, Jiang Yu would never let go of this hotel.


    He got a little angry at the thought of this and loudly questioned Jiang Yu, "Didn''t I already give you an exnation for this? Why are you still being so overbearing? Do you only feel happy when our business falls?"


    Jiang Yu pretended to be surprised and said, "what are you saying? Your hotel is connected to thergest real estatepany in Shanghai, right? I bought the biggest vi there and I''m a VIP member! I''m also one of the victims in this matter. Can''t I say a few words?"


    The hotel manager was speechless.


    He only knew that Jiang Yu was a member, but he did not expect her to be the one who bought the biggest vi! That kind of identity could not be described as an ordinary "member". When they saw her, they had to treat her like a boss!


    Seeing that he was silent, Jiang Yu continued. "I already have evidence to prove that the room manager was the one who did this. Whether it''s the foreman or the waitress, they are just pawns that he deceived and used."


    As soon as she said that, the room manager quickly exined herself, "You''re talking nonsense! I didn''t do that! Didn''t I already bring the culprit to you? Why are you still targeting me?"


    "How are you going to exin what happened to brother Yang?" Jiang Yu asked as she tilted her head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The room manager was anxious and said without a care, "Didn''t I already tell you? He lied to me first! This has nothing to do with me, it''s all his fault!"


    His look of trying to push the me onto someone else was really ridiculous. It waspletely different from the honest and amiable look that he had put on.


    After brother Yang heard his words, he couldn''t help but say, "You bastard! We''ve been brothers for so many years, and you''re framing me like this? If you didn''t ask me to help you and give me arge sum of money, do you think I would help you with this kind of scam? Now that we''ve been exposed, you''ve pushed all the me away and made yourself look clean."


    When the male waiter heard brother Yang''s words, he felt more confident and said loudly, "It is! If it wasn''t for the money, I would never have agreed to this! At most, I don''t want the money, but I want to prove my innocence!"


    When the room manager saw that brother Yang and the waiter were pointing fingers at him, he knew that he couldn''t escape this. He could only ask the hotel manager for help at thest moment, "Brother-inw, please save me! This group of people wants my life, you have to save me, brother-inw!"


    "Shut up! Trash!" The hotel manager cursed.


    Everyone present was shocked when they heard the word " brother-inw ". Whether it was outsiders like Jiang Yu or the hotel''s internal staff. They had been working here for so many years, but they had never realized that the rtionship between the two managers was actually brothers-inw.


    Jiang Yu was also very surprised. She had investigated them before, but there was no evidence to prove that the two of them were rted. Then how did this inexplicable rtionshipe about?


    She was still in shock when she heard the hotel manager say, "Who is your brother-inw? You still have the cheek to call me brother-inw after what you''ve done? If you want to embarrass yourself, don''t bring me along!"


    When the room manager heard this, he couldn''t bear it and scolded loudly, "You bastard, just because you didn''t get a marriage certificate with my sister, you don''t want to acknowledge me as your brother-inw anymore? Why don''t you think about it yourself, when you were down and out, didn''t you rely on our family to help you? Now you want to turn your back on us?"


    It suddenly dawned on Jiang Yu that this was the reason why she had not found out about their rtionship.

 Chapter 1200 New Director

    However, no matter what the room manager said, the hotel manager decided to ignore him and said to Jiang Yu, "I''m sorry. I''ve been deceived by him all this time. If you didn''te here today, I''m afraid I would still be in the dark."


    Jiang Yu sized him up and asked, "do you really not know about this? He''s been calling you brother-inw for years, right? If something like that happens, you''ll be the first person he''ll look for, right? How could you not know?"


    The hotel manager broke out in a cold sweat and couldn''t say a word to defend himself.


    Jiang Yu continued, "I think you''ve been in the know all along, right? But because he''s your brother-inw, you''ve been covering for him, am I right?"


    The hotel manager''s expression was very ugly, and he didn''t say a word. However, the room manager started to shout, "He didn''t report what he knew, so he''s also guilty of sheltering! If you really want to take me away, then you can''t let him go!"


    Chang Kai handcuffed the two men expressionlessly and said to Jiang Yu, "Then I''ll take them away first."


    "Alright, be careful on the road."


    After Chang Kai left, Jiang Yu told Teng Yi, "This matter ends here. As for the final result, let''s see how the police will deal with it. But I don''t think they''ll be able toe back to work in the end. If we want to keep this hotel, we''ll have to get two new managers. You can go back first. If there''s any change in this matter, I''ll call you again."


    "Yes, Madam." Then, Teng Yi went back.


    However, this matter had already been set in stone, and there was no turning back.


    The hotel manager and room manager were locked up for a few days, thenpensated more than 100000 Yuan, and finally fired by the hotel Chairman.


    Jiang Yu went to the chairman of the hotel and wanted to plead on behalf of the male waiter to let him return to work.


    Unexpectedly, the chairman grabbed Jiang Yu''s hand and said gratefully, "Thank you. If it wasn''t for your help, I wouldn''t have known that my hotel had such a person! You''ve really helped me a lot. If you have any requests, just tell me. As long as it''s within my ability, I''ll agree to it!"


    Jiang Yu smiled and told him her purpose. At the same time, she also thought of Brother Yang, who had not had a stable job, so she nned to ask for a job for him.


    The chairman agreed readily, saying, "No problem at all! It just so happens that the garage needs a security guard, so let Brother Yang go."


    "Then I''ll thank you on their behalf." Jiang Yu said with a smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s okay, I should be the one thanking you!" The chairman also smiled.


    Jiang Yu told the news to Brother Yang and the waiter. Both of them were very touched and felt that Jiang Yu was their benefactor.


    "It''s okay, as long as you work hard in the future and don''t do any more cheating." Jiang Yu persuaded her patiently.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t do such a thing again!"


    After this matter was resolved, Jiang Yu felt that the burden on her body had been unloaded and she was relieved.


    However, when she thought about the variety show that she had to film in a few days, she suddenly felt that it was not easy. However, since Sun Miao had already withdrawn from thepetition, the following recording shouldn''t be too difficult.


    When Jiang Yu returned to thepany, she heard sister Xia say to her, "The director for this variety show has changed."


    "How could this be?" Jiang Yu asked in shock.


    It wasmon for a variety show to have a change of contestants or judges in the middle of the show, but it was very rare for a change of director. Unless a season''s show finished recording and the director changed for the next season''s show. This was the first time in the entertainment industry that such a situation had urred.


    Sister Xia shook her head and said, "I don''t know the exact situation. I also heard that not only did the director change, but a few new contestants have also been added."


    "The show''s recording has already reached this point, so why are there still new contestants? How will their scores be calcted?" Jiang Yu was puzzled. "Don''t tell me he''s like Sun Miao, who also brought money into the crew?"


    Sister Xia nodded her head in embarrassment and said, "I''m afraid that''s the case. Moreover, those contestants are male. They''re not participating in a girl grouppetition, but a newly added boy grouppetition. Even the judges have invited a few more."


    After hearing this, Jiang Yu''s tightly furrowed brows finally rxed a little.


    Although the change of director was a little sudden, it was not uneptable.

 Chapter 1201 - 1201 Makeup Removal Wet Wipe

    1201 Makeup Removal Wet Wipe


    As for the new yers, since they were participating in the men¡¯s teampetition, they had nothing to do with the women¡¯s teampetition and naturally would not disturb Jiang Yu.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Yu said, ¡°forget it, this matter is not something we can control. Since the new yers are participating in the men¡¯s teampetition, they won¡¯t disturb us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sister Xia nodded. ¡°But this is still very strange. I remember director Liu saying before that he values this variety show a lot. No matter how tired or difficult it is, he will persist. But now that there¡¯s no result, he just handed the show over to someone else so easily. I really can¡¯t understand it. ¡±


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t figure it out either and felt that there was something strange about this.


    !!


    ¡°We have to be careful,¡± she said. ¡°There are so many strange things happening together. It¡¯s definitely not a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, and it seems to be rather deliberate.¡± Sister Xia also guessed, ¡°I just don¡¯t know who they¡¯re targeting.¡±


    ¡°The new male yer Jian Jia can¡¯t be targeting Xue Ran, right?¡± Jiang Yu guessed.


    But on second thought, he felt that something was wrong.


    Xue Ran was usually a low-key person, and this was his first time filming a variety show, so he was very gentle. So what kind of people were targeting him?


    Perhaps Wan Wan didn¡¯t want to target Xue Ran, but she had other motives?


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she decided to wait until the day of the recording to go to the scene to see what was going on.


    Although the director had changed, the overall recording was still in the form of a live broadcast. Jiang Yu and the other two were still in charge of the girl group¡¯s practice process.


    As for the new male contestants, the other three judges were in charge of them.


    The three judges were Lanna, Fan Lu, and Sheng Wen.


    Among them, Fan Lu and Sheng Wen were members of the boy group with Xue Ran.


    When acquaintances met, they would naturally greet each other warmly, except for Jiang Yu and Lanna.


    This was because Lanna had been on the best Actress rankings before. She had missed out on that award when she had been third ce that year.


    In her eyes, if she had lost to Li Jing back then, it would have been a reasonable thing. However, she did not expect to lose to Jiang Yu in the end, someone who had not been in the entertainment industry as long as she had!


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you, movie queen Jiang, and you seem to have be more elegant.¡± Lanna said sarcastically, ¡°your temperament is more mature than before. I wonder if you will still win the Best Actress award this year? ¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her with a smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s me or not. This award has never belonged to me. Naturally, it¡¯s for the capable. If you¡¯re better than me, this award might be yours this year.¡±


    Lanna was stopped by Jiang Yu, and the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    In the end, Lanna was the first to give in and said, ¡°just you wait. I won¡¯t let you win this award this year.¡±


    Then, she left.


    Jiang Yu only felt that she was ridiculous.


    I don¡¯t have any impression of that person at all, so why did she speak in such a strange tone?


    Lanna stood in the corner and sulked. She saw her assistant in the distance, who was still holding her handbag, and suddenly remembered that there was a pack of makeup removal wipes in her bag.


    She rolled her eyes and quickly walked to her assistant to take out the pack of wet tissues. He then walked over to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°I think the movie queen must be tired from filming. I¡¯ll give you a wet tissue to wipe your face.¡±


    Lanna was still smiling as she said that, giving off a harmless feeling.


    However, Jiang Yu knew that she was pretending, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired, the yers are the most tired. If you really feel bad for them, why don¡¯t you give them some wet tissues to wipe their faces?¡±


    Lanna paused and tried her best to maintain her smile. She said, ¡°If you don¡¯t clean it, how would the contestants dare to clean it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a man-eating monster, ¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°I¡¯m just using a wet towel to wipe my face. What¡¯s there to fear?¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu also said to the girls, ¡°Are you tired? The judging teacher from the boy group next door is going to give you some wet tissues to wipe your faces, afraid that you¡¯ll be tired.¡±


    ¡°Really? Aiya, thank you so much, judges!¡±


    Lanna was very embarrassed, but since things hade to this, she could only hand over the wet wipe.


    However, these female contestants all had makeup on, so they definitely didn¡¯t dare to use makeup removal wipes.


    Someone returned the towelette and said, ¡°no way. This is a makeup removal towelette. We¡¯ve all put on makeup before filming. How would we dare to use such a wet wipe?¡±


    ¡°I was in a hurry,¡± Lanna said awkwardly. ¡°I took the wrong one. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

 Chapter 1202 - 1202 The So-Called Truth

    1202 The So-Called Truth


    There were also some female contestants who said, ¡°That can¡¯t be. The words ¡®remove makeup¡¯ are written on the wrapping paper. As long as your eyes are good, how can you not see it?¡±


    Lanna had never been so embarrassed in her life, and it was the first time she had been in such a situation.


    So at first, she was indeed too ashamed to say anything, but now she was a little angry.


    So she said, ¡°I really saw wrongly. I had good intentions. I was afraid that you would sweat too much and catch a cold easily when the cold wind blows. That¡¯s why I thought of giving you this wet wipe to wipe your sweat. Who knew that you all had makeup on? This isn¡¯t a seriouspetition, it¡¯s just normal practice. Why are you guys putting on makeup?¡±


    !!


    Lanna¡¯s words angered many of the female contestants, and they all retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for girls to put on makeup? Besides, we¡¯re recording a variety show, so of course we have to put on makeup to show our respect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ording to what you said, doesn¡¯t that mean we can go out after brushing our teeth and washing our faces every day? Then why can¡¯t we use the cosmetics we bought? Besides, you haven¡¯t seen any girl group members who appear on screen without makeup, have you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for girls to put on makeup. You¡¯re a girl too, don¡¯t you understand this?¡±


    Lanna couldn¡¯t refute his words. She stammered for a long time before saying, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I don¡¯t have any makeup on my face. I just look a little different from usual! I¡¯m not like you guys, wearing thick makeup all day!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Someone sneered, ¡°look at the eyeliner and eyeshadow on your eyes in the mirror. They¡¯re so thick that you look like a female ghost from a ghost story. You have the cheek to say that you¡¯re not wearing any makeup?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Lanna argued. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? Besides, your judges are all wearing heavy makeup. I don¡¯t see you guys saying that.¡±


    She nced at Jiang Yu as she spoke.


    In fact, Jiang Yu did not have much makeup on her face. She just applied some skin care products and a lightyer of Foundation. She didn¡¯t even put on any lipstick, and it was the color of her own lips.


    But Lanna didn¡¯t believe her.


    She admitted that Jiang Yu was indeed beautiful, but that was all because of her makeup. If she removed her makeup, she did not think that Jiang Yu would still have such a beautiful face.


    As long as one had excellent makeup skills, even the ugliest person would be beautiful.


    That was why Lanna had always thought that Jiang Yu was so beautiful because of her amazing makeup skills. Moreover, it could make people feel that there were no traces of makeup at all. This was the most amazing thing.


    However, the contestants said, ¡°if your eyes are not good, you can donate it to someone else. Movie queen Jiang¡¯s face is already so in, and she looks the same as usual without makeup. You¡¯re still spreading rumors that she has heavy makeup on?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who put on heavy makeup, So You Think everyone else is the same as you, right? But it¡¯s a pity that our movie queen Jiang is a natural beauty!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, ugly people do many strange things. If you have the time, can¡¯t you take care of the male yers on your side? Why did he have toe to our side? You¡¯re not a judge for our female contestant.¡±


    This was the first time Lanna had heard someone talk to her like that.


    She was considered a rich youngdy and a popr artiste in the entertainment industry. It had always been people who supported her and praised her. No one had ever dared to scold her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you let her remove her makeup on the spot?¡± Lanna never hid her temper. I¡¯ll let you see movie queen Jiang¡¯s true face.


    As she spoke, Lanna handed the bag of wet makeup-removing towels to Jiang Yu and said with an unfriendly smile, ¡± ¡°Since the fans have requested it, movie queen Jiang shouldn¡¯t be able to reject it, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Lanna¡¯s smug expression and immediately took the wet tissues. She opened the packaging and took out one to wipe her face.


    On the other hand, Lanna was waiting to see Jiang Yu make a fool of herself.


    She did not believe that Jiang Yu would still look so good without her makeup!


    However, as time passed, Jiang Yu wiped her entire face with a wet towel, but Lanna still couldn¡¯t find anything different.


    ¡°Did you wipe it or not?¡± Lanna asked impatiently, ¡°why does it look like you didn¡¯t wipe it?¡±


    Jiang Yu showed her the wet tissue and said, ¡°There are still some cosmetic residues on it. My face is already very clean.¡±

 Chapter 1203 How Is It Possible?

    Lanna snatched the wet tissue in disbelief. Her eyes were so wide that they were almost like light bulbs.


    "Impossible! You must''ve wiped it gently, or there wouldn''t be such a light mark on it!"


    Jiang Yu said helplessly, "I''ve already removed my makeup as per your request. I''ve shown my truest side to everyone. Are you still not satisfied?"


    "You must have not removed your makeup properly!" Lanna was unconvinced. "If you really removed your makeup, this wet wipe will definitely be full of traces of makeup! But it''s clean. Even if there''s a faint trace, you won''t be able to see it if you don''t look carefully!"


    Jiang Yu felt that Lanna was really childish, so she said, "Then I''ll just go wash my face ande back."


    "If you want to wash, then wash in front of me." Lanna said, "If you go to the bathroom to wash your face. Who knows if you''ve washed your face or not? If the makeup on your face is waterproof, the makeup won''t be removed even if you wash your face!"


    "Then I''ll bring the water over and wash your face with your makeup removal wipe." Jiang Yu said.


    Then, before Lanna could answer, she went to the bathroom and got a basin of hot water.


    Jiang Yu took out a makeup removal wet wipe and wiped her face a few times. Then, she borrowed some facial wash from one of the female contestants and washed her face clean in front of Lanna.


    After she wiped her face dry, she said to Lanna, "Now do you see? First, it was the makeup removal wet wipe, then it was the face wash. Even if the makeup on my face was made of iron, it should have fallen off by now."


    Looking at Jiang Yu''s face, which was the same as before, Lanna couldn''t hold it in anymore. "That''s impossible. Do you dare to say that you really don''t have any makeup on?"


    "I did, but it''s really light makeup," Jiang Yu said.


    Lanna was still suspicious as she continued to size up Jiang Yu''s face.


    After taking a closer look, Lanna had to admit that Jiang Yu''s face was indeed very clean. There was no trace of makeup at all. However, it was precisely because of this that she could not ept it.


    Why was Jiang Yu so beautiful? Why did Jiang Yu look the same with and without makeup?


    The more Lanna thought about it, the angrier she got. In the end, she simply threw the wet tissue on the ground, turned around, and left, not even recording the variety show.


    Everyone looked at each other and their eyes fell on the new director at the same time.


    However, the new director acted as if nothing had happened. He was busy with his work and said to them, "Continue filming. It''s her business that she left in anger. It has nothing to do with you. Do what you have to do. You can''t stop filming this variety show just because of her."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Only then did everyone return to their usual routine. The contestants practiced, and the judges checked the results of their practice.


    However, after what Lanna had done, not many people were focused on practicing. Everyone had their own thoughts.


    Some of them were sizing up Jiang Yu''s face and felt that she was really beautiful. On the other hand, some people were worried that Jiang Yu would be upset after this incident. They were afraid that she would be in a bad mood.


    However, just like the director, Jiang Yu acted as if nothing had happened and continued to do her own things.


    Seeing this, everyone obediently started recording.


    However, although Jiang Yu was still doing what she was doing, she felt that things were not that simple.


    She wasn''t close to Lanna, so why did she target her like this? Was it just because she didn''t win the Movie Queen award back then? If that was the case, then why didn''t Lanna jump out when Li Jing won the Movie Queen award twice in a row?


    There were many strange things about this, especially about Lanna.


    Jiang Yu was secretly on guard against Lanna. She felt that this person was definitely not simple.


    However, Lanna didn''t show up until the end of the recording today. It seemed that she was really angry about that incident, so she threw a tantrum and didn''t want to record.


    However, the consequence of doing so was nothing more than letting her poprity continue to decline. Whether it was the yers at the scene or the audience watching the live broadcast, they were all extremely disgusted with Lanna''s attitude.


    "Where did this clown, Lanna,e from? I don''t even know her!"


    "You''re not famous, yet you''re still acting like a celebrity? Who gave her the courage?"


    "Compared to her, movie queen Jiang is really too gentle, too peaceful, and easy to approach."


    "That''s right. This new director is not bad either. He didn''t dy the filming process because of Lanna. He''s very professional."


    "This Lanna isn''t even fit to carry the shoes of our movie queen, yet she still dares to put on airs here."

 Chapter 1204 - 1204 Plastic Surgery

    1204 stic Surgery


    The online audience¡¯s attitude towards Lanna was the same, and they liked Jiang Yu even more.


    To be able to gain so many fans was naturally a happy thing. However, what followed closely behind was not a good thing.


    Just a few days after the recording ended, a few posts suddenly appeared on the inte out of nowhere. The content was-the current popr actress, the youngest movie queen, Jiang Yu, could possess such beauty because she had undergone stic surgery.


    Along with the post, there were also the so-called ¡± pre-stic surgery photos ¡°, ¡± stic surgeon ¡°, and ¡± stic surgery proof.


    When the three pieces of evidence were put together, public opinion began to slowly press towards Jiang Yu.


    The reason why it was slow was that most people did not believe that Jiang Yu had stic surgery. However, if this matter was allowed to continue to ferment, then the public opinion would only be one-sided towards Jiang Yu.


    ¡°What is this?¡± When sister Xia saw these posts, she was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. ¡°No matter what photos or surgery certificates they are, these photos are obviously fake! Without evidence, how would they dare to say anything!¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at those posts and knew without thinking that they were Lanna¡¯s masterpieces.


    After all, in the near future, no one else would have the time to do such things.


    When sister Xia saw how calm Jiang Yu was, she couldn¡¯t help but be even more anxious and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, are you just going to watch them spread rumors about you? I¡¯ve checked all these pictures on the inte, but there are no original pictures! So even if we know that these pictures are fake, we have no evidence! As time passes, those who originally believed in you will no longer believe in you!¡±


    ...


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°sister Xia, since you said that it¡¯s a rumor, then the saying ¡®a wise man stops rumors¡¯ is always right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but we have to think of a solution now!¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°We must not let this matter continue to ferment! I¡¯ll contact the studio now and ask them to think of a way to suppress the poprity of these posts.¡±


    As she spoke, sister Xia took out her phone to contact the studio.


    Jiang Yu stopped her and said, ¡°sister Xia, I know who did this. It¡¯s Lanna from a few days ago. Perhaps it was out of jealousy, so he found someone to make these posts to frame me. I¡¯ve seen this kind of thing many times before. Not to mention the ones far away, just the ones close to me are Hu Jing and Sun Miao. This kind of method doesn¡¯t require any skill at all. Therefore, there¡¯s no difficulty in solving this matter. You just have to leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sister Xia was still a little worried. I think it¡¯s better to get the people from the studio to help you.


    ¡°No need. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Jiang Yu smiled, turned on theputer, and started working.


    Just like before, she wanted to check Lanna¡¯s ount as a website administrator, but she found that there was an unbreakable firewall. No matter how she changed the address, she could not unlock the password.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Yu eximed in surprise, ¡°the firewall of most websites is very simple to set up. Why is this so difficult? No matter how many times I tried, I couldn¡¯t crack the password.¡±


    When sister Xia heard this, she thought that Jiang Yu¡¯s experience in this area was really limited, so she still nned to find someone from the studio for help.


    However, only Jiang Yu knew that she had met a strong opponent.


    She had always used this website, but she had never encountered such a difficult firewall. This ¡®stic surgery incident¡¯ had created another wall for the website. There was no other exnation other than that it was man-made.


    ...


    ¡°It seems that Lanna is really willing to pay a high price to hire a hacker to set up the firewall.¡± Jiang Yu was suddenly interested in this matter. I thought she was the same as Sun Miao and the others, someone who doesn¡¯t use her brain. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so smart. She knew to get someone to set up a firewall so that no one could hack her ount.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let the studio solve it.¡± Sister Xia became even more worried. this matter can¡¯t be solved by you alone. Get the people from the studio to help. After all, the strength of a person is great.


    Seeing that sister Xia was so insistent on getting help from the studio, Jiang Yu no longer stopped her and agreed. ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    The people at the studio were very efficient. Two hours after they received sister Xia¡¯s call, they sessfully suppressed the heat.


    However, this was only temporary. Perhaps the poprity would return the next day.


    Therefore, if he wanted the heat of this matter topletely dissipate, he could only solve this problem from the root.

 Chapter 1205 - 1205 Meeting A Worthy Opponent

    1205 Meeting A Worthy Opponent


    However, Jiang Yu had indeed met her match this time, and the other party was not a simple hacker.


    The password of this firewall was very difficult to break through. Every time Jiang Yu tried to break in sessfully, the other party would immediately set a new password to block Jiang Yu from entering.


    This rapid speed made Jiang Yu feel that the other party had been staring at theputer the whole time.


    ¡°It seems like the people on the other side have been on high alert.¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t crack the password, Jiang Yu simply threw the mouse away and stretchedzily. She asked sister Xia, ¡°How¡¯s the poprity of this matter?¡±


    Sister Xia said, ¡°it¡¯s suppressed pretty well, but asionally it¡¯ll suddenly pop out. Jiang Yu, you have to resolve this matter as soon as possible. The public opinion is already starting to point at you. Those people who didn¡¯t believe you had stic surgery are starting to suspect you now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked myself honestly. I¡¯ve never done this before, so I¡¯m not afraid of them suspecting me.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    However, sister Xia said,¡±Aiyo, my ancestors!¡± You¡¯re in the entertainment industry, a morous artiste, and billions of people are watching you! Whether they liked you or not, you would do whatever they said. If they say you¡¯re the most beautiful, then you¡¯re the most beautiful. If they said you had stic surgery, then you had stic surgery. Even if the evidence is right in front of them, saying that you didn¡¯t have stic surgery, they won¡¯t believe it. ¡±


    Jiang Yu was unconvinced. ¡°I¡¯ll admit it if I did it. If I didn¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll never admit it! she said. I can¡¯t possibly change myself just to cater to other people¡¯s views, right? Since they like to say that I have stic surgery, then let them be. I can¡¯t control their mouths!¡±


    Jiang Yu was really angry, and her tone was a little high.


    This was the first time sister Xia had seen Jiang Yu so angry about something other than Mo Long, so she quickly consoled her, ¡°but I¡¯m telling the truth. This matter can only be resolved as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for you in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Jiang Yu gradually calmed herself down. ¡°I just feel that if I change myself to cater to the public, it will go against my original intention of entering the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Sister Xia could understand Jiang Yu very well. After all, no one wanted to live in the eyes of others.


    ¡°Sister Xia, I will see to this matter.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°the other party is a rather powerful person. He seems to be guarding theputer all the time, afraid that someone will hack in.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Sister Xia said anxiously, ¡°why don¡¯t we also hire a hacker and let the two of them have a match to see who will win?¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Sister Xia, there¡¯s a ready-made one in front of you. Why spend money to hire another one?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sister Xia covered her mouth in shock and looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief. ¡°You, you said you¡¯re a hacker?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded.


    Sister Xia suddenly remembered an international hackingpetition that was held a few years ago. Although all the participants were required not to reveal their real names, sister Xia¡¯s intuition told her that Jiang Yu had probably participated in thatpetition.


    ¡°Did you participate in the hackerpetition a few years ago?¡± she asked Jiang Yu tentatively.


    He did not expect Jiang Yu to agree so readily and say, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Then, she lowered her voice and said to sister Xia, ¡°And I was first ce at that time.¡±


    ¡°First ce?!¡± Sister Xia shouted in shock.


    After realizing that she had lost herposure, sister Xia immediately covered her mouth and asked in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re first? I¡¯ve heard of thatpetition. I heard that the difference in points between the first and second ce is huge. You basically won the championship without a doubt. Could the person who set up this firewall be the same person who was in that game?¡±


    Jiang Yu also had the same idea and said, ¡°I also have such a guess, but I don¡¯t have any evidence. He¡¯s also very strong. I didn¡¯t meet such a strong opponent in thepetition that year. Although he can learn and improve in these few years, the speed of his improvement is a bit too fast.¡±


    ¡°Could it be someone who has the strength but didn¡¯t participate in thepetition?¡± Sister Xia made another guess.


    However, Jiang Yu did not agree with him. ¡°This kind ofpetition might not happen once in a few decades. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for all hackers. Logically speaking, no one should miss it.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that there are people who don¡¯t like to participate, right?¡± Sister Xia said.

 Chapter 1206 - 1206 A Strange Organization

    1206 A Strange Organization


    Jiang Yu felt that it made sense, but she had another question in her mind-how did Lanna contact this person?


    If the other party made a living from this job, there must be a corresponding website to take the order. However, if they didn¡¯t make a living out of this and only treated it as a form of entertainment, then there should be something simr to a society, and there should be such a group of people in it.


    It was unlikely that the other party made a living out of this, because whether it was a hacker setting up a firewall or an intrusion code, it was illegal under the circumstances of not being allowed by the country.


    But because few people hired hackers to do this kind of thing, and the hackers themselves wouldn¡¯t be so free to touch thew, such incidents were pitifully rare in Shanghai.


    Therefore, if a hacker was bored enough to hack into a firewall or code, everyone would just turn a blind eye to it. No one would care about such things.


    The current situation was probably what Jiang Yu had guessed.


    In that case, there should be an organization simr to a club, and all of them should be like this.


    However, Jiang Yu had never heard of such an organization, so she had no idea where to start.


    After much thought, she decided to change her way of thinking. He had been trying to crack the firewall and hack into Lanna¡¯s ount. But this time, she decided to bypass the firewall and try to hack into the hacker¡¯s ount.


    However, this matter wasn¡¯t that simple. A hacker¡¯s ount was more troublesome than a firewall. But it was a permanent solution.


    This was because when all hackers registered their ounts, the system would issue them a unified ount. No matter how good a hacker was, they couldn¡¯t hack into that system, so they couldn¡¯t change their own ount¡¯s password.


    Moreover, as long as the password was cracked once, all the ces set up by the ount would automatically disappear-such as the hard-to-crack firewall.


    And from the looks of it, the other party would probably still focus on the firewall and wouldn¡¯t care about his ount at all.


    This was a good opportunity to strike.


    Jiang Yu immediately started working on theputer again. However, her target this time was not the firewall but the hacker¡¯s ount.


    The other side didn¡¯t seem to know about the iing danger, and all their energy was focused on the firewall. When he saw that Jiang Yu did not move, he thought that she had given up on cracking it. So, he stretchedzily and got up to make himself a bowl of instant noodles.


    In the end, when the man came back from the instant noodles, he suddenly found that the firewall he had set up was gone.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the firewall?¡± He shouted, thinking that Jiang Yu had sessfully infiltrated the firewall system.


    However, this firewall was the thing he was most proud of. Even the most powerful senior in the organization had to spend nearly a week to crack this firewall.


    What was the background of Jiang Yu? how could she crack it so easily in less than three days?


    The man scratched his ears and cheeks, unable to understand. At that moment, he suddenly noticed that his ount¡¯s profile picture had turned gray, which meant that someone had hacked into his ount.


    ¡°Who hacked into my ount?!¡± The man cried out in despair.


    If the ount was hacked, it meant that the ount was invalid, and all the achievements that had been done with the ount in the past would also be invalid.


    If he wanted to continue being a hacker, he would have to apply again. However, once they applied again, not only would they have to restart all the assessments, but if they did not pass any of the assessments, they would never be able to enter the organization again.


    This identity was obtained by the man after a few months of sleepless nights. Now, he was being ruthlessly stepped on. To him, this was an extremely devastating matter.


    If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to that woman!


    The man looked at the floor with resentment and had already made up his mind. Jiang Yu was the one who hacked his ount, but the one who caused all this was the woman who had found him back then.


    Therefore, he decided to hack into Jiang Yu¡¯s ount first and destroy her ount before dealing with the woman who had brought him into the fire pit.


    The man still remembered that when the woman found him, she had mentioned to him that Jiang Yu was just a small-time actress who had been lucky enough to win the Movie Queen award twice in the past few years.


    Since that was the case, Jiang Yu must have hired a hacker.


    Hence, the man took it for granted and began to try to hack into Jiang Yu¡¯s ount. However, when he tried to do so, he was blocked by a firewall.


    The man looked at the code and realized that it was a firewall he had set up!

 Chapter 1207 - 1207 It Was Actually Changed

    1207 It Was Actually Changed


    The man was secretly happy. He even thought that Jiang Yu was a fool to actually use the firewall he had set up to defend against him.


    However, when he tried to enter the password, he found that he could not unlock it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I was the one who set up the firewall!¡±


    The man became more and more anxious, and more and more sweat appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°This is weird. It¡¯s my firewall. Why is the password wrong?¡±


    No matter how many times the man tried, he couldn¡¯t crack the firewall¡¯s password. This made him wonder if this was a firewall he had set up.


    However, he looked at the code carefully and was 100% sure that it was his own firewall.


    But why couldn¡¯t he crack it?


    The man couldn¡¯t figure out the answer to this question. He was so anxious that a few strands of hair fell off.


    But in reality, he really couldn¡¯t break through the firewall.


    This was because the firewall was not the one he had originally set up. It was Jiang Yu¡¯s modified code.


    Jiang Yu took advantage of the time when she hacked into the man¡¯s ount to copy the original code of the firewall, then modified the code of his firewall, and then covered the copied code.


    In this case, as long as the man saw it, he would think that it was her firewall. However, no matter how many times she entered the password, it would not crack. As for the correct password, he would probably never know.


    This was because Jiang Yu did not set a password at all.


    Seeing that Jiang Yu was smiling so happily, sister Xia asked in confusion, ¡°What happened? Why are you smiling so happily?¡±


    Jiang Yu then told him about how she had modified the firewall code and how she had not set a password.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you set a password?¡± Sister Xia was a little worried. ¡°What if he manages to sessfully hack into the system?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°when a normal person encounters such a thing, they will think that the other party has set a password. The person on the other side was no exception. He would definitely try his best to steal the password. I knew what he was thinking, so I didn¡¯t set the password on purpose. I admit that he¡¯s a good hacker, but he¡¯s still a little too slow when ites to things like this.¡±


    Sister Xia couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such thoughts. It looks like you¡¯re quite clever.¡±


    Jiang Yu alsoughed and said, ¡°he¡¯s too slow-witted.¡± Even if he finds out in the end that he doesn¡¯t need a password, by that time, I¡¯m afraid this matter would have already ended.¡±


    ¡°Finished? What do you mean by that?¡± Sister Xia asked, puzzled.


    Jiang Yu turned theputer screen to sister Xia and said, ¡°those chat records are no longer important. I found something more important than that.¡±


    Sister Xia curiously went over to take a look and saw a few pictures.


    I-isn¡¯t this the original picture of those people who spread rumors about your stic surgery?! After sister Xia saw it, she was shocked.


    ¡°Sister Xia, take a closer look,¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    Sister Xia looked at the pictures again and suddenly saw a familiar name-Lanna.


    Whether it was the signature on the stic surgery certificate or the signature on the review form, it was Lanna.


    Sister Xia covered her mouth in shock. so, the person Wanwan had stic surgery on was actually Lanna?!


    ¡°It seems so.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡± she sent these pictures to a retouch artist she trusted and changed her name to mine. Then, she attached an ugly picture of a woman she found from somewhere and said that the person was me.


    Sister Xia looked at the woman¡¯s photo. The more she looked at it, the more she felt that the woman looked like Lanna. It wasn¡¯t until she saw the mole next to her nose that sister Xia was convinced that this woman was Lanna.


    Hence, she said,¡±Jiang Yu, look!¡± The woman in the picture, like Lanna, had a mole next to her nose! How could there be such a coincidence in the world? this woman is the Lanna before stic surgery!¡±


    Jiang Yu also noticed the mole at this time. It was indeed very simr to the mole next to Lanna¡¯s nose. To be precise, it was exactly the same, because the size and position matched.


    So, the woman in this picture was Lanna before stic surgery!


    ¡°It seems that Lanna has really put in a lot of money this time.¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°And she¡¯s not stupid. She even knew to cover up the mole in the picture she posted on the post. If she didn¡¯t cover that mole, people might find out that this woman is her.¡±


    ¡°This Lanna is really bold. She actually dared to post this photo to frame you.¡± Sister Xia said.


    ¡°I finally know why she doesn¡¯t like pretty people.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°because I didn¡¯t look good in the past. In order to continue in the entertainment industry, she chose to have stic surgery.¡±

 Chapter 1208 Jealousy

    "Isn''t this jealousy? Looks are innate. Some people were good-looking, while others were not. But that''s just their appearance. As long as you have the temperament and confidence, there''s no ugly person in this world."


    His words made sense, but Lanna didn''t think so. If she really had such thoughts, she would not have spread rumors about Jiang Yu''s stic surgery.


    "How do you n to deal with this matter?" Sister Xia asked, "I suggest you deal with it as soon as possible. Otherwise, the longer you dy, the more rumors Lanna will spread about you."


    Jiang Yuughed and said, "there''s no hurry. I''d like to see how Lanna will continue to spread rumors about me. Now that we have evidence of her stic surgery, no matter what she says next, I will find evidence to prove that she is lying. However, let the studio issue a statement first, saying that this matter is still under investigation."


    "Alright, I''ll leave this matter to you. I won''t make any morements." Sister Xia said, "by the way, is the theme for the International jewelrypetition''s semi-final out yet?"


    "It''s out. It''s a ''false appearance''. When I first saw this theme, I didn''t know how to design it. Now, I have to thank Lanna. If it wasn''t for her, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have any inspiration."


    Jiang Yu smiled very happily, as if she was really happy that Lanna had given her inspiration.


    As this incident happenedte, Jiang Yu had to film another program again in a few days.


    As expected, Lanna''s face was filled with pride.


    She deliberately walked to Jiang Yu''s side and said in a strange tone, "Aiya, isn''t this the famous movie queen Jiang? Didn''t you say that you look good without makeup? How did the stic surgery scandale out so quickly?"


    The recording had not started yet, and everyone was busy with their own things. Perhaps Lanna felt that not many people had heard her, so she walked to a crowded ce and said loudly again, "it''s such a pity. Such a good-looking movie queen Jiang actually had stic surgery."


    The people around her looked up at her and then at Jiang Yu. The expressions on their faces were also changing.


    Some people still supported Jiang Yu because they liked Jiang Yu''s personality and had nothing to do with her appearance. Moreover, Jiang Yu''s studio had also issued a statement saying that they would definitely investigate this matter, so the truth of the matter could not be concluded for the time being.


    However, some people had already begun to dislike Jiang Yu because they had liked her from the beginning because she was beautiful. Now that it was exposed that she had stic surgery and refused to admit it, they naturally did not like Jiang Yu anymore.


    As for the statement issued by the studio, in their eyes, it was Jiang Yu''s final struggle. As long as this matter was settled, it would be useless even if the studio released a hundred statements overnight.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A few of them started to agree with Lanna. "Sigh, I didn''t expect that movie queen Jiang''s face was actually fake."


    "I thought she was pretty, but now that I think about it, isn''t that all thanks to the stic surgeon? If I had met that doctor, I might have done better than her!"


    "Don''t do that. It''s scary just thinking about cutting her own face. I really don''t know how cruel she can be."


    "What do you guys know? Movie queen Jiang was so ugly before. If she didn''t go through stic surgery, how could she continue to stay in the entertainment industry? However, her recovery after the surgery is really good. It seems that her physique is not bad."


    They spoke loudly, and every word hit Lanna''s heart.


    Jiang Yu''s supporters couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Do you guys only know how to look at people and things on the surface?"


    "You guys are really shallow. Do you like a person only by looking at their appearance?"


    "If you like the movie queen because of her appearance, then you might as well not like her. There aren''t many natural beauties in the entertainment industry, but there are some. Why don''t you guys like them?"


    "That''s right. You''re a person who judges people by their appearance, yet you''re still biting your tongue here!"


    "And the movie queen studio has already issued a statement, saying that this is fake! You''re still being sarcastic here. What, don''t you have anything to say?"


    The two sides were arguing fiercely, which was what Lanna liked.


    She looked at Jiang Yu triumphantly, as if she was demonstrating her strength to her.


    Jiang Yu said unhurriedly, "I want to ask, why did you think that the picture was me? Is it because of the missing mole?"

 Chapter 1209 Going On Stage Last Minute

    Hearing this, Lanna''s expression changed.


    "What mole? If you don''t know, then don''t spout nonsense!" Lanna argued, "that picture didn''t have a mole!"


    "You''re quite observant," Jiang Yu sneered.


    Lanna was so nervous that she almost choked on her saliva. "I''ve seen it carefully, of course I know!"


    Her heart was beating fast. She didn''t know how Jiang Yu knew about the mole.


    She remembered that there was no mole next to her nose when she got the picture. How did Jiang Yu know about this?


    Only thepany had pictures of her before stic surgery. Thepany had destroyed all the photos after she had stepped out of the way. Even that photo had taken her half an hour to find. No one else knew about it except her.


    Jiang Yu ignored her and said to the others, "Today is your match. I hope that all of you will focus on the match and not on something that doesn''t matter. If you really want to pay attention to this matter, then wait until thepetition is over."


    Her expression and tone were very serious. For a moment, no matter if it was the girl group or the boy group, they were all silent.


    The recording began. The female team members began topete on stage one by one, while the male team members were preparing backstage.


    However, the six judges still sat together, because there was no extra space.


    Halfway through thepetition, the behind-the-scenes staff suddenly found the director and anxiously said, "Director, one of the contestants had a heart attack and has been taken away by the ambnce!"


    "What?" The director frowned. "When will she be appearing?"


    The staff member looked at the name list in his hand and his eyes suddenly turned ck. "She''s the next one!"


    Time was so tight that there was no way to resolve it.


    Due to therge number of people in this variety show, the total length of the program had been applied to the headquarters. Not a minute more, not a minute less.


    Moreover, the emcee didn''t know about this, so he would probably call out the name of the contestant and ask her toe up for thepetition.


    Sure enough, the host shouted several times, but no one came up topete.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Everyone was surprised. Even Lanna, who had been nonchnt, couldn''t help but say, "What''s wrong with this person? He had already called out a few times, and he was still noting out? What, do you still need someone to invite her?"


    The director had no choice but to go on stage and say, "I''m sorry, this contestant can''t continue to participate in thepetition due to physical reasons."


    "Seriously, why did he participate in thepetition when he''s not in good health?" Lanna said impatiently, " aren''t you wasting everyone''s time?"


    "I''m sorry for taking up everyone''s time," the director smiled awkwardly. "In these five minutes, everyone can do whatever they want."


    "Only five minutes? Isn''t that a little too short?" said Lanna.


    The director was even more embarrassed, but Lanna was a sponsored guest, so he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Seeing that the director still didn''t speak, the frustration in Lanna''s heart became more serious. She saw Jiang Yu from the corner of her eye and an idea popped up in her mind for some reason. She said, "I''ve long heard that movie queen Jiang is both talented and beautiful. Previously, at the neer Award, she even improvised a piece on the spot. There''s a contestant who can''t participate in thepetition today, would you like to show her?"


    Her words were a clear provocation.


    Everyone broke out in a cold sweat for her, because the person she was provoking was Jiang Yu!


    Seeing that Jiang Yu was ignoring her, Lanna was not convinced and said, "The movie queen wouldn''t be so arrogant, right? I''m just asking you to show off your talent, you don''t have to be so stingy, right?"


    Jiang Yu looked at her and said slowly, "Lanna, are you trying to y me like a monkey?"


    Her tone was so cold that Lanna shuddered.


    However, Lanna still braced herself and said, "What is the movie queen saying? I just wanted to see you perform your talent. You don''t have to say that about me, right? Besides, it''s not like you don''t know how to do it. What''s wrong with performing a little?"


    Jiang Yu looked at Lanna and suddenly revealed a yful smile. "Okay, but it''s better for you to go up with me, right? After all, we''re the only two female judges. Compared to me, maybe everyone would prefer to see us perform together?"


    "I don''t know anything! How can I perform with you?" Lanna said quickly.


    She was definitely not trying to absolve herself, because Lanna really didn''t know how to do anything.

 Chapter 1210 Flower Vase

    In the entertainment industry, there was nock of talented geniuses.


    Although Lanna used to be a singer, she had never been able to get the tone of any of her songs right. She had to rely on the tuning master in theter stages.


    Lanna had never held a concert because she was afraid that this would be exposed.


    However, she was pretty, so some people were willing to buy her album.


    Now that Jiang Yu had asked her to perform on stage with her, wouldn''t it be over if she were to sing?


    Thinking of this, Lanna quickly said, "forget it, movie queen. In any case, the five minutes are almost up. Why don''t we wait for the next contestant to perform?"


    "Don''t!" Jiang Yuughed. "Since everyone wants to see it, what reason do we have to not act?"


    Then, she looked at the audience and asked with a smile, "I''m sure everyone wants to see it, right?"


    "Yes!" The audience agreed.


    Lanna was even more embarrassed now, even more so than the director on stage.


    Originally, he only wanted Jiang Yu to perform. If she failed, he could stillugh at her and see her make a fool of herself.


    But now, she actually wanted to pull him up together. Wouldn''t that be embarrassing for both of them?


    Lanna looked at Jiang Yu''s disdainful face and suddenly regretted letting her perform.


    However, since the audience had spoken, Lanna didn''t dare to not go up.


    Thepany had told her that she could offend anyone but the audience. If she offended the audience, her poprity would decline, and thepany would have no need to continue supporting her.


    That was why Lanna dared to speak to the director and even provoke Jiang Yu, but she didn''t dare to go against the wishes of the audience.


    Therefore, she could only go up the stage with Jiang Yu unwillingly.


    After going on stage, Jiang Yu thought for a while and said, "How about this? since you''re a singer, why don''t you sing the song you''re best at? I''ll dance for you."


    "Can we change it? You''re not going to sing?" Lanna asked.


    She really didn''t know how to sing!


    Jiang Yu looked at her in surprise and asked, "but aren''t you a singer? Do you know anything else besides singing?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even if he didn''t know how to do it, he had to say he did!


    "I will!" Lanna nodded vigorously.


    "Ah... then you''ll dance." Jiang Yu said, " I''ve seen your MV video. Your dance is not bad. And I heard that you''re a dual practitioner of singing and dancing. In that case, it shouldn''t be difficult for you to dance, right?"


    "It''s not difficult!" Lanna said.


    Compared to singing, dancing was much simpler.


    Because she was not a dancer, even if she did not dance well, she did not have to be afraid. If he didn''t sing well or even went out of tune, he would be ruining his own reputation.


    Jiang Yu chose a song that was rather popr in the past few years, but not many people listened to it in recent years.


    Lanna had also heard this song and practiced the dance before. Although she had forgotten some of the movements, she still remembered the general idea. So, she silently agreed with Jiang Yu''s choice of song.


    There was a dance at the beginning of the prelude, and Lanna started to dance ording to her memory.


    However, she hadn''t been practicing her body shape recently, so her limbs were a little stiff. The originally soft dance on her body was like four sticks dancing. It was very ugly.


    She didn''t remember many of the details, so the prelude was very ugly.


    However, when Jiang Yu started singing, her first line shocked everyone present.


    They only knew that Jiang Yu was a movie queen who was very good at acting. At the same time, she had also learned several musical instruments by herself. She was indeed a rare genius in the entertainment industry. However, she did not expect Jiang Yu to sing so well. Her voice was as clear and melodious as a Skrk in the forest.


    Moreover, every line of the lyrics was in tune, and it felt like she was singing the same song as the original.


    On the other hand, Lanna''s limbs were stiff, and she was dancing like a machine.


    Some in the audience couldn''t stand it anymore and whispered, "I''ve seen videos of Lanna. Her body wasn''t this stiff at that time."


    "That''s right, what is this dance about? Although it was just a live performance, it didn''t have to be so stiff, right? It''spletely different from the video."


    "I really didn''t expect movie queen Jiang to sing so well. I feel like she can be a singer too."


    "This Lanna''s strength doesn''t match what she showed in the video at all. She''s just a flower vase with an empty appearance."


    "I agree, it really didn''t dance well. She was a singer, but she had to choose a dance that she was not good at? What do you mean? is this a challenge to the impossible?"

 Chapter 1211 - 1211 Just Won’t Admit It

    1211 Just Won¡¯t Admit It


    The audience¡¯s discussion was not loud, and there was noisy music at the scene. Jiang Yu and Lanna were far away from the audience, so logically, Lanna shouldn¡¯t have heard them.


    However, Lanna could feel that the audience was talking about her, so she became more and more nervous, and her jumping movements became uglier and uglier. Until the end, she was already out of rhythm.


    At the end of the song, Jiang Yu¡¯s face was ruddy and she smiled as she bowed to everyone. On the other hand, Lanna was sweating profusely, and her expression was ugly.


    ¡°Thank you, judges!¡± The host saw Lanna¡¯s embarrassment and quickly came out to smooth things over. ¡°Please go down and rest for a while. Our match will be starting soon.¡±


    Lanna returned to the judging panel as if she was running away. After the other contestants finished their performances, it was the men¡¯s team¡¯s turn to perform.


    Lanna didn¡¯t really look at the performance on the stage. Even when she was givingments, she only gave a few casual words. Moreover, his words didn¡¯t make any sense, making the contestants confused.


    However, everyone thought that it was Lanna¡¯s first time as a judge and her first timementing on others, so they could understand her.


    When the recording of the show was over, Lanna and Jiang Yu were packing up in the lounge.


    As they were the only two female judges, the director team had specially prepared a lounge for them, so only Lanna and Jiang Yu were in the lounge now.


    Lanna did not look at Jiang Yu, nor did she provoke her. It was not only because he had embarrassed himself while dancing on stage, but also because Jiang Yu found out about the missing mole.


    However, in Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes, her guilty look was a ridiculous and pitiful one.


    So, Jiang Yu packed her things and said to her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so afraid. I won¡¯t eat you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid?¡± Lanna bit the bullet and said, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m just a little upset because I didn¡¯t dance well today. Don¡¯t force your thoughts on me.¡±


    Jiang Yu thought it was a little funny. Lanna, you¡¯re a professional singer, but you chose a dance that you¡¯re not good at when improvising. I don¡¯t need to exin the reason. Anyone with eyes can see it.


    ¡°What do you see?¡± Lanna said impatiently, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to sing. I just want to dance. What can you do about it? ¡± You stic-faced woman, even your face is fake, and you still have the cheek to criticize me?¡±


    At the mention of ¡®stic surgery¡¯, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. She moved closer to Lanna and looked at the mole next to her nose. She asked curiously, ¡°That¡¯s strange, why didn¡¯t you remove your mole? Is it because you think it looks good?¡±


    Lanna panicked for a moment. She stammered, ¡°Yes, yes, I was born with this mole. Not only do I think it looks good, but mypany also thinks it looks good! Why, you don¡¯t have a mole, so you¡¯re envious?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Lanna¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Even if that photo wasn¡¯t you, were you the one who signed the surgery certificate? The truth is right in front of you, what are you still struggling for?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Jiang Yuughed. ¡°I¡¯m just curious why you used your pre-stic surgery photos to frame me.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Lanna¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Even if that photo wasn¡¯t you, were you the one who signed the surgery certificate? The truth is right in front of you, what are you still struggling for? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit it, but you still said that the photo was me? You say it¡¯s me, but what evidence do you mean?¡±


    She looked as if someone had stepped on her tail and poked her in the heart.


    Jiang Yu crossed her arms and looked at her calmly. ¡°Then what¡¯s your evidence if you say that I¡¯m the one?¡±


    Lanna said unhappily, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that this photo was you! But you did sign the surgery certificate, didn¡¯t you? Did someone impersonate you to get stic surgery?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Lanna choked. Jiang Yu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem like she was joking. She was extremely nervous and did not know how much Jiang Yu knew about this matter.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to test him. If she identally gave herself away, all her previous efforts would be in vain.


    So, Lanna obediently closed her mouth and stopped talking.


    Jiang Yu did not intend to ask for an exnation from her. Instead, she said, ¡°the poprity of this matter will only increase and not decrease. If people really find out that you were the one who had stic surgery, it won¡¯t be easy for you to end this.¡±


    Lanna red at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°I told you that I¡¯m not the one who got stic surgery. Why are you still distorting the truth here!¡±

 Chapter 1212 - 1212 Who Was It Who Had Plastic Surgery?

    1212 Who Was It Who Had stic Surgery?


    After saying that, Lanna took her things and ran away quickly.


    He was afraid that Jiang Yu would see through his thoughts if he stayed there for another second.


    Jiang Yu looked at Lanna¡¯s back as she ran away. She didn¡¯t know whether to say that she was scheming or stupid.


    Because the program¡¯s recording took a long time, it was already quitete by the time it ended.


    It was the first time Jiang Yu felt that recording a variety show was such a tiring thing. She had clearly enjoyed recording variety shows in the past, but this variety show was just boring.


    She returned to the Mo garden, washed up, andy down to rest.


    In the next few days, the ¡± stic surgery incident ¡± did not spread again. Although there was still a trend of increasing poprity, it was no longer like a few days ago, when it was the first or second most popr.


    Lanna had been very well-behaved in the past few days and hadn¡¯t made any big moves.


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to see what kind of tricks Lanna coulde up with, but seeing that she had given up just like that, the little bit of interest in her heart disappeared. ¡°Send those photos to the studio and let them make a statement saying that Lanna used her own photos to frame me for stic surgery,¡± she said to sister Xia.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Sister Xia quickly sent all the photos to the studio and exined Jiang Yu¡¯s request.


    The studio staff had been waiting for this moment for a long time. They had long disliked Lanna, and now that they could fight back, they were more and more motivated.


    After Jiang Yu¡¯s studio¡¯s statement was released, it quickly gained tens of thousands of views.


    This was because everyone had been silently paying attention to this matter. Even if no one discussed it openly, their attention was still on this matter.


    At this time, Jiang Yu had released a statement about Lanna¡¯s stic surgery, so it would definitely set off a lot of heat.


    Moreover, everyone was very confused now. They didn¡¯t know who the person who had stic surgery was.


    The confused onlookers only had one opinion on this matter: ¡°I don¡¯t get it anymore. Who¡¯s the one who has stic surgery?¡±


    ¡°Some people said it was Jiang Yu, and Jiang Yu said it was Lanna. She even said that Lanna framed her. What¡¯s going on? Are they biting each other?¡±


    ¡°My brain capacity isn¡¯t enough. Who¡¯s the real one and who¡¯s the fake one?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s fans, on the other hand, said, ¡°we already knew that the best Actress would never have stic surgery! Even if she really had stic surgery, she would definitely admit it openly! I definitely won¡¯t hide it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why our movie queen is a natural beauty. We won¡¯t ept any rejections!¡±


    ¡°She obviously didn¡¯t have stic surgery. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the one who¡¯s jealous and ndering our Movie Queen. Oh, it¡¯s Lanna. Isn¡¯t she the one who had an ugly impromptu dance? It¡¯s fine then.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand why Lanna¡¯spany is supporting her. Other than her good looks, she doesn¡¯t have any other good points.


    Lanna¡¯s fans were extremely angry. Not only did they quarrel with Jiang Yu¡¯s fans, but they also went to Jiang Yu¡¯s post and threatened to quarrel with Jiang Yu herself.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re so great just because you got the Movie Queen award? Our Nana is pretty and can sing well. You¡¯re just jealous of our Nana, so you framed her for stic surgery!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say some unpleasant things to you during the recording? Can¡¯t you be more generous and give in to our Nana? You also know that you¡¯re the movie queen, so why are you still so petty?¡±


    ¡°I think those pictures of yours are all fake, right? Isn¡¯t this the same as the picture that said you had stic surgery? Other than the different signature, tell me, what else is different?¡±


    ¡°When others say that you have stic surgery, you say that it is a false usation. We can understand why you are angry. But Nana didn¡¯t do anything, and she¡¯s not the one who framed you. Why do you have to turn the me on her? I used to think that you¡¯re pretty and nice, but now I understand that you¡¯re a scheming person!¡±


    They quarreled so much that both sides stuck to their own arguments, and both felt that they were in the right.


    However, only Jiang Yu¡¯s side responded. Lanna¡¯s side did not respond for a long time.


    As time passed, everyone began to notice that something was wrong. However, before the truth came out, none of them could say who was the one who had stic surgery.


    Sister Xia looked at thements and sneered. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for their profile pictures and IP addresses, I would have thought that they were fake reviewers that Lanna had paid for.¡±

 Chapter 1213 Cling To The Rich And Powerful

    After all, fake reviewers weremon in the entertainment industry. If Lanna''spany really wanted to help Lanna solve this incident, it was a small matter to spend money on fake reviewers.


    "It seems like Lanna''spany still values her a lot," Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    "I really don''t understand. There are so many artistes under star featherpany. Whether they''re acting or singing, there''s arge number of them. There are countless people who are prettier and more talented than Lanna. Why does star featherpany have to focus on Lanna?" Sister Xia really couldn''t understand this question.


    Jiang Yu couldn''t figure it out either, but this was the entertainmentpany''s decision. As outsiders, they could only express their doubts. "Maybe it''s because Lanna has something special that others don''t have. Herpany sees this, so they''re supporting her so much."


    But sister Xia was still very confused. "But there''s nothing special about Lanna. She''s just like any other artist. Besides, the entertainmentpany will only choose those who will be famous. Although Lanna''s fame is not small, it can only be considered above average. I really don''t understand why Xingyu is promoting her. "


    "Maybe Lanna''s family background is more prominent," Jiang Yu said after a moment of silence.


    Sister Xia felt even more strange and said,"Lanna came from a single-parent family. Her mother passed away due to a difficultbor and left her to her father. On her 18th birthday, her only family member, her father, was killed by a drunk driver. So, she''s the only one in her family. How can she have such a prominent family background?"


    Jiang Yu was a little shocked.


    She had never thought that Lanna''s family situation would be like this.


    However-as much as she sympathized with her, Jiang Yu also began to doubt-if that was the case, why did star featherpany want to make Lanna famous? In a situation like this, mostpanies would directly leave the matter to the artistes to handle.


    However, Lanna''s studio had remained silent so far. Neither she nor herpany hade forward to give an exnation. This showed that star feather had been very strict in handling this matter.


    "What was Lanna''s past?" Jiang Yu could not help but ponder.


    Just what kind of unknown past did she have that made star featherpany so willing to support her?


    Sister Xia did not understand either, but she had a very bold guess in her heart. "There are only two reasons for an entertainmentpany to be so willing to support her. One is her prominent family background, and the other is that she''s attached to some powerful person. Lanna''s condition doesn''t fit the first scenario, so it can only be the second."


    "What kind of influential people are you clinging to?" Jiang Yu muttered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, this situation was verymon. It could only be said that Lanna was quite capable.


    However, Jiang Yu wasn''t afraid of the powerful people behind Lanna. Since she had been framed, she would definitely try her best to defend her innocence and reputation.


    Furthermore, Jiang Yu had Mo Long backing her up, so the oue of this matter would be decided sooner orter.


    After a day of silence, Lanna''s studio finally issued a statement that night: "this is purely a rumor created by Jiang Yu using her status as the movie queen. We will find evidence. Please be patient."


    When this statement was released, everyone could not sit still.


    "What? We''ve been waiting for an entire day and this is all you''re showing us?"


    "Jiang Yu said that Lanna was spreading rumors, and Lanna said that Jiang Yu was spreading rumors. Do you guys not understand what''s going on? "


    "Yeah, it''s just stic surgery, right? Who hasn''t had stic surgery in the entertainment industry? Can''t you just admit it openly?"


    "If I had admitted to it earlier, there wouldn''t be so many things happening now. But if anyone admits it now, then that person''s reputation will be gone. They can forget about staying in the entertainment industry in the future."


    "Aiyo, why did you do such a thing in the first ce?"


    Everyone wasining.


    Jiang Yu saw the statement and said to sister Xia, "Continue to let the studio issue a statement. No matter what the other party does, we just need to do the opposite. Leave the rest to me, I''ll take care of it."


    "Alright," he said. Sister Xia looked at Jiang Yu hesitantly and asked, "How do you n to solve this? If there''s really a powerful person behind Lanna, this will be a long battle."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not afraid." Jiang Yu said, "since Lanna doesn''t want to admit that she had stic surgery, we''ll find the doctor Who did it for her. By then, we''ll have both witnesses and material evidence, and we won''t have to worry about her not admitting to it."

 Chapter 1214 Second-Hand Dress

    "But no matter the doctor, he won''t reveal the patient''s information." Sister Xia said.


    "But there are special circumstances that I can reveal." Jiang Yu said, "as long as we seize that little opportunity, we can make Lanna admit it wholeheartedly."


    "Alright," she said. Only then did sister Xia feel at ease.


    However, before Jiang Yu could find out who the doctor Who operated on Lanna was, sister Xia received a call from the director. "Sister Xia, isn''t there a holiday recently? I''m nning to record a special variety show, which is to have the judges and the contestants hold a cocktail party. Do you think Jiang Yu is free?"


    Sister Xia thought for a while and said, "if you have time, tell me the date. I''ll tell Jiang Yu."


    "Alright, thank you, sister Xia! It''s the day after tomorrow. I''ll send you the addresster!"


    With that, the director hung up the phone.


    Sister Xia sighed. After instructing the studio, she told Jiang Yu about this matter.


    "A variety reception?" Jiang Yu paused for a moment. "Why did you record this for no reason?"


    Sister Xia exined, "I heard from the director that it''s because there''s a holidaying up, so they want to film such a program. And the address is on the openwn outside. They''ve already set up the shed and it looks very gorgeous."


    As she spoke, she showed the picture that the director had sent to Jiang Yu and said, "you judges are going to take a set of photos in formal wear tomorrow. It will be used for the publicity cover."


    "Ah, work has been tiring recently." Jiang Yu could not help but sigh.


    But this was work, and he had to go even if he didn''t want to.


    So, the next afternoon, Jiang Yu still went to the filming location to take some photos.


    The gowns were chosen by the production team, and everyone''s gowns were custom-made.


    Lanna was the first to arrive, so they started shooting from her.


    Her dress was a pink spaghetti strap dress with a bow and diamonds as embellishments. It matched Lanna''s temperament very well, giving her a youthful and energetic feeling.


    Originally, Lanna was quite satisfied with this dress, but after seeing the sky blue dress hanging next to it, her heart began to waver.


    "Director, can I change into my gown?" She asked the director.


    The director looked at her in confusion and asked, "What dress do you want to change into?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lanna pointed at the sky blue one and said, "I want to exchange this."


    The director was a little embarrassed. no, you can''t. This is a dress that was custom-made for Jiang Yu. You can''t wear it.


    Lanna immediately lost her temper and shouted, "Isn''t it just a gown? How did it be custom-made? Jiang Yu can wear it, but I can''t?"


    She had a bad temper. She was already in a bad mood because of what had happened a few days ago, and now she didn''t even have the right to change her dress. Lanna couldn''t help but be even angrier.


    The director didn''t want to provoke Lanna, but this was indeed Jiang Yu''s custom-made dress, so he definitely couldn''t let Lanna wear it.


    So he could only say, "no way. If you really don''t like this one, there are a few other pieces in the changing room. There are also blue ones. Why don''t you go and take a look?"


    "No, I want this one!" Lanna said angrily. "If you don''t let me wear it, I''m not filming today!"


    As they were talking, Jiang Yu and sister Xia walked in and saw Lanna standing in the middle like a wooden pir.


    Jiang Yu walked over and asked in confusion, "What happened?"


    "It''s nothing." The director smiled awkwardly and quickly handed the dress to Jiang Yu, saying, "Jiang Yu, this is your custom-made dress."


    He only hoped that Jiang Yu could put on this dress for the shoot as soon as possible, because he really did not want to continue arguing with Lanna about this dress.


    She didn''t expect Lanna to stop Jiang Yu and say, "Let me wear this gown."


    Jiang Yu looked at her, puzzled. "Why?"


    Lanna said matter-of-factly,"What do you mean why? of course, it''s because I like this dress. You''re the movie queen, you can''t be so stingy about a dress, right? If you''re worried, why don''t you wear what I''m wearing? The gown I''m wearing is also custom-made, and it''s not worse than yours."


    Jiang Yu looked at her amusedly and said, "This gown is custom-made ording to my size. I''m afraid¡­ you won''t be able to hold it with your figure, right? And the production team has already hyped up this gown online. If you''re not afraid of people saying that you''re wearing my second-hand gown, I can change it with you."


    "You!" Lanna was so angry that she couldn''t say anything.


    Jiang Yu took her gown and went to the changing room to change.


    "It''s just a custom-made dress, " Lanna shouted. "What are you so proud of?"

 Chapter 1215 Red Wine

    But no matter how angry she was, she could only wear her dress to the photo.


    After taking the photos, Lanna left without saying a word because she really didn''t want to see Jiang Yu.


    She had always had this temper, so the director couldn''t say anything. After all, she was someone who had brought money into the production team, so it was better for him not to provoke her. However, Jiang Yu was an investor. If Lanna really wanted to fight with Jiang Yu, he would definitely be the first to stand on Jiang Yu''s side.


    Now that Lanna had left, the tense atmosphere instantly eased.


    "Sigh, she''s finally gone. I really can''t do anything about her," the director sighed.


    Jiang Yu and sister Xia could also guess that Lanna had brought funds into the production, so they could understand the director''s mood at this time-even if he was really dissatisfied with her, as long as Lanna did not do anything overboard, he could only turn a blind eye to it.


    There was nothing to be consoled about, because this was the mostmon thing in the entertainment industry.


    Therefore, after Jiang Yu and sister Xia greeted the director, they went back.


    After they went back, Jiang Yu and sister Xia made some preparations for the banquet tomorrow.


    "Are you still wearing that gown tomorrow?" asked sister Xia. "Today''s just for the photoshoot, you can wear what you like tomorrow."


    "I''ll take that one, " Jiang Yu said indifferently. "Otherwise, it''ll be a little troublesome if I have to look for another dress. And I think that dress is not bad. I like it."


    "I also think that the gown looks pretty good." Sister Xia smiled and said, "although Lanna''s character isn''t good, she has a good taste."


    "But it''s a pity that no matter how much she likes this dress, it can''t be hers." Jiang Yu said.


    The next day, the recording of the variety ball began, and everyone wore their most gorgeous dresses.


    Lanna, on the other hand, was wearing a sky blue dress. The color was the same as the one Jiang Yu was wearing, but the style was different, and the workmanship was not as exquisite as the one Jiang Yu was wearing.


    She walked in front of Jiang Yu and said proudly, "Don''t tell me that the movie queen doesn''t even have her own dress? Why was she still wearing the gown given by the director team? I didn''t think that this dress was that pretty, but I didn''t expect you to like it so much."


    As she spoke, she even wanted to reach out and touch it.


    Jiang Yu took a step back and avoided Lanna''s hand.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lanna was a little embarrassed, but she still said, "What''s wrong? Isn''t it just a gown? Can''t I even take a look? It''s not like it''s anything great, isn''t the movie queen too precious?"


    Jiang Yu looked at her calmly and said with a smile, "of course not, but your hand just took the cake and it''s oily. I''m afraid you''ll dirty my dress."


    "You!" Lanna''s face turned red. She put her hands behind her back and said, "It''s not like it''s anything good. I''m not going to look at it."


    With that, she turned around to leave. But when she turned around, she saw a ss of red wine on the table.


    Jiang Yu happened to have a ss of red wine in her hand. Lanna rolled her eyes and had another bad idea.


    Hence, she picked up the ss of red wine and turned to Jiang Yu with a smile. "Movie queen, today''s a live-stream cocktail party. As judges, we should have a drink too, right?"


    Jiang Yu looked at the red wine in Lanna''s hand and couldn''t help butugh. "The cameraman hasn''t filmed this side yet, so you''d better keep your posture down. I''ll clink sses with you when the cameraman takes a picture."


    "It''s because the cameraman hasn''t filmed us yet, " Lanna said with a dark smile. "That''s why I want to clink sses with you."


    As she spoke, she sshed the red wine in her hand on Jiang Yu''s dress.


    Then, he poured the rest of the red wine on himself and shouted again, "Aiya! My gown!"


    Everyone present turned their gazes over. Even the cameraman carried his camera and started filming.


    Lanna saw that everyone''s eyes were on her, so she immediately put on a wronged look and said, "I know it''s my fault for spilling red wine on you, but I didn''t do it on purpose! You can''t spill red wine on me, and I''ve already apologized to you!"


    This scene was done in one go by Lanna, without any pauses.


    Sister Xia wanted to speak up for Jiang Yu, but she couldn''t even get a word in.


    Lanna had a pure and innocent look. If she had an aggrieved expression on her face, it would make her look even more pitiful.


    When the people present saw this, they couldn''t help but feel their hearts ache. The way he looked at Jiang Yu also had a faint sense of inquiry.

 Chapter 1216 Old Friend

    In order to increase the poprity of this variety reception, the director had also arranged for a reporter to interview them in the middle. Therefore, there were a few reporters present in addition to the people who usually recorded variety shows.


    Lanna could clearly sense the gazes of the group of people, so her expression became even more aggrieved.


    Sister Xia couldn''t stand it anymore and criticized, "Don''t you nder me! You were the one who poured the red wine on your dress. What does it have to do with Jiang Yu? Besides, you''re the one who dirtied Jiang Yu''s gown, and we haven''t even settled the score with you yet!"


    "I didn''t do it on purpose," Lanna said, feeling wronged, "and I''ve already apologized! But you deliberately poured the wine on me! I really like this gown, but it''s dirty now. How am I supposed to wear itter?"


    She cried as she spoke, and anyone who saw her look would feel pitiful.


    Sister Xia didn''t know what harsh words she had said, but this Lanna had started to cry on her own.


    Lanna cried more and more miserably. In the end, she sat on the ground and cried. As she cried, she said, "I already said I didn''t do it on purpose, why are you guys still so aggressive! I know I''m in the wrong, okay?"


    The people present all approached Lanna, trying tofort her.


    However, before they could get close, Jiang Yu squatted down and showed them the ss of red wine in her hand. "Lanna, if you''re color blind, I suggest you go to the Ophthalmology Department. The color of the red wine on your body ispletely different from the ss in my hand. It''s the same color as yours. Lanna, didn''t you just pour red wine on me and then on yourself?"


    Lanna paused and looked up at Jiang Yu in surprise.


    Jiang Yu stood up and looked down at Lanna, saying, "And the gown you''re wearing, do you really like it? When we were shooting the publicity photos yesterday, you wanted to wear the dress I was wearing. Today, you''re wearing a dress of the same color as me. Others may not know what you''re thinking, but you should know it yourself, right?"


    Lanna choked, and even the tears that were about toe out were held back.


    Jiang Yu continued, "didn''t you say that I sshed red wine on you? Alright, I can fulfill your wish now."


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu poured the red wine in her hand onto Lanna''s dress. The color waspletely different from the previous stains.


    Jiang Yu pped her hands and said to sister Xia, "get the studio to send a new dress over."


    "Alright," she said.


    They walked to the side and quietly waited for the gowns to be delivered from the studio.<novelnext></novelnext>


    On the other hand, Lanna was sitting on the ground in a daze, looking at her dress at a loss.


    The people who had wanted tofort her all backed away at this time, even saying, "What? she did it on purpose? She''s really scheming."


    "It''s true! Look at the red wine that movie queen Jiang sshedter. It''spletely different from the red wine stain on Lanna! This means that the red wine stain wasn''t from the movie queen."


    "And the red wine stain is very simr to the one on the movie queen''s body. Does that mean that the red wine on Lanna was spilled by herself?"


    "What? she''s really scheming. She even wants to nder the movie queen. I''m speechless."


    Everyone dispersed while discussing, leaving only Lanna sitting there.


    In the end, her manager rushed over, pulled her up from the ground, and took her to the changing room to change her clothes.


    Jiang Yu and sister Xia were standing at the side. They had originally nned to wait for the studio staff to send the dress over, and the camera had also been sensible enough not toe over to film. However, a woman in a reporter''s uniform walked over and asked tentatively, "Jiang Yu?"


    Jiang Yu turned around and looked at the woman. She only felt that she looked familiar, but she could not remember who she was.


    "Hello, may I know who you are?" S he asked politely.


    The woman smiled and said "it''s me, Ji Tang! Did you forget that when we were in the orphanage, you fought with a group of boys to protect me?"


    Jiang Yu remembered as soon as she heard this.


    Back in the orphanage, Jiang Yu did have a close friend, and that friend was Ji Tang. But at that time, she wasn''t called Ji Tang, she was called Duoduo. She probably changed her name to Ji Tang after she was adopted.


    "So it''s you." Jiang Yu smiled and said, " I haven''t seen you for so many years. You''ve be a big reporter?"


    "What big reporter? I''m just a small-time reporter. My husband helped me get in touch with the job." Ji Tang said with a smile.

 Chapter 1217 An Adopted Wife

    "You''re married?" Jiang Yu was very surprised.


    Ji Tang was indeed older than her by a few years, but she was only about twenty-two years old now. She was already married?


    "Yeah, how is it? surprised, right?" Ji Tang covered her mouth andughed. "Actually, I didn''t expect that after I was adopted, that family had a son. When I grew up, we got married and our child was already one year old."


    "You already have a child?" Jiang Yu was a little shocked. "Congrattions to you, then. I didn''t expect that the little girl who didn''t dare to speak loudly back then is already a mother. You''ve really changed a lot."


    "My change is big? You, on the other hand, are the movie queen and the fianc??e of the Mo corporation''s President. I should be the one saying that you''ve changed a lot." Ji Tang smiled and said, "I didn''t dare to recognize you when I saw you just now, but your eyebrows and eyes are really simr to before. If they didn''t call you Jiang Yu, I wouldn''t have recognized you."


    "Now we''ve met." Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    "Yup, I know. I still have work to do. There''s an interview with a reporterter, so I''ll go and prepare first." After saying that, Ji Tang left.


    After she left, sister Xia asked curiously, "You met her at the orphanage? Are you good friends?"


    Jiang Yu thought about it and said, "I guess so. She didn''t like to talk when she was young. Although she was older, everyone dared to bully her. I couldn''t stand it at that time, so I followed her. Once, to help her vent her anger, I got into a fight with another boy. When the director found out, he punished me by locking me up for three days and not eating a single bite."


    "Aiyo, your orphanage director is really ruthless." Sister Xia sighed. "What about this Ji Tang? Did she go to see you? "


    Jiang Yu could not remember the specific situation at that time, but she could roughly remember these things. However, she vaguely remembered that Ji Tang had not visited her.


    After all, the little dark room where she was confined was very scary. If someone really came to see her, how could Jiang Yu not remember?


    "I don''t think so, " she said. "But I can''t be sure. I don''t remember."


    When sister Xia heard this, the expression on her face became ugly. She said, "You''re in confinement because of her, and she won''t even take a look at you? Aiyo, then you''ve fought for her in vain."


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, "it''s okay. I didn''t do it to get her to thank me. I just felt a sense of justice at that time. That''s why I thought of doing this."


    "I''m still angry." Sister Xia said, "but isn''t her marriage a little too hasty? She was adopted, but that family already had a son, and they got married after Ji Tang grew up? Doesn''t that make her an adopted wife?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m not sure." Jiang Yu shook her head. "Maybe she wanted to find a ymate for her son, but she didn''t expect that after being together for a long time, they would develop feelings for each other, so she got married."


    Sister Xia shrugged her shoulders and did not want to ask about this matter in detail.


    At this time, the studio sent over the new dresses, so Jiang Yu and sister Xia went to the dressing room to change.


    After she changed her clothes, the press conference began.


    The six judges sat in their seats and waited for the interview.


    The first reporter''s question was directed at Lanna."Miss Lanna, why did you frame movie queen Jiang for pouring red wine on you?"


    Lanna didn''t expect the first question to be directed at her. She was so embarrassed that she didn''t know how to answer. She stammered and could not form aplete sentence.


    The reporter saw her reaction and continued to ask, "It''s said that you don''t have a good rtionship with movie queen Jiang. Is this true? If it''s true, did you frame movie queen Jiang for this reason?"


    Lanna quickly shook her head and retorted loudly, "No! I don''t think that way, I''m not that kind of person!"


    "Then, can you give a reasonable exnation for what happened just now?" The reporter asked again.


    Lanna really regretted not being a mute.


    She didn''t speak for a long time, and the reporter didn''t get the answer he wanted. He kept asking, as if he wouldn''t stop until he got the answer.


    But if that was the case, the reporters behind her wouldn''t have a chance to ask questions, so they all urged Lanna to answer, "Miss Lanna, please don''t avoid this question. Answer it quickly."


    "If you don''t answer, we won''t be able to continue asking questions."


    "Please don''t waste any more time. Please answer this question quickly."

 Chapter 1218 A Fake Singer

    Lanna didn''t dare to answer this question. She even turned her gaze to Jiang Yu, trying to get her to help her answer this question.


    However, Jiang Yu just smiled and looked at Lanna. She asked softly, "What''s wrong? Can''t you just say what you have to say?"


    Lannapletely gave up. Of the six people present, other than her, the other five would not help her.


    Thus, she simply closed her eyes and said, "It''s my fault. I liked the movie queen''s dress so much that I wanted to get closer to take a look. I didn''t expect the red wine in my hand to spill on her dress! As for those words, I didn''t mean to frame the movie queen, but I was too nervous at that time and said nonsense. I''m very sorry about that! Everyone, don''t believe those words, because they''re all fake!"


    Not many people present believed her exnation. However, since she had already answered, it was the next reporter''s turn to ask questions. Everyone was smart and could tell that she was framing Jiang Yu.


    The second reporter asked, "miss Lanna, you used to be from a single-parent family. When you were 18, your only rtive died in a car ident. Then what is it that has supported you to this day?"


    Lanna really didn''t understand why she was asked two questions in a row.


    However, this question was easier to answer than the first one, so Lanna said, "It''s my faith. Because I''ve been envious of those people who appear on the screen since I was young, so I''ve always hoped that I could be someone like that in the future. It''s because of this belief that I''ve persevered until today."


    This answer was very official. It was probably a question that Lanna was often asked in the previous interviews. Therefore, her answer did not seem to be from the bottom of her heart, but more like a mechanical answer that she had memorized.


    Lanna thought that her answer was very good, and she also felt that the third question was not directed at her.


    However, reality always gave people a sudden blow.


    The third reporter asked, "miss Lanna, some people say that you lip-sync. What do you think about this?"


    This question was like a sudden p of thunder in Lanna''s ears. It was so loud that her eardrums hurt, and she almost couldn''t hear what others were saying.


    The reporter saw that she did not answer and asked again, "What do you think of the rumor that you lip-synced?"


    Lanna''s eyes were unfocused as she said, "of course it''s fake!" I''m a singer. Are you guys saying that a singer''s songs are all lip-synced? Wouldn''t that be an insult?"


    "In order to refute them, would you be willing to sing a cappe live?" The reporter asked.


    This was undoubtedly the most difficult request for Lanna.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She could do anything, but she couldn''t sing in front of others, especially without any apaniment.


    So, Lanna flipped her hair and said firmly, "I won''t pay attention to those rumor mongers. Do I have to sing just because they want me to? Then wouldn''t I be fulfilling their wishes?"


    If she didn''t want to sing, the others couldn''t do anything about it, but the girl group''s contestants weren''t going to just sit by and watch.


    They had long been angry about Lanna framing Jiang Yu. How dare she bully their goddess!


    Now that someone said that Lanna was lip-syncing and asked her to sing a cappe live, of course, they had to seize this opportunity to teach her a lesson.


    If the fact that Lanna was lip-synching was confirmed, she would not be able to keep her identity as a singer.


    Hence, they jeered, "sing one!" Sing one!"


    Lanna was very embarrassed. She didn''t expect the group of girls to start making a scene.


    "I don''t know how to sing!" She said.


    Someone said, "are you too scared to sing? If you really don''t want us to believe the rumors, then prove that you''re not lip-syncing! If you don''t even want to prove it, how do you expect us to believe you?"


    "That''s right, the rumor monger uses his mouth to speak, but do you also use your mouth to speak? Can''t you just prove it? We''re not fools. As long as you sing, we know who to believe and who not to believe."


    They had been jeering and asking Lanna to sing live. However, Lanna didn''t dare to sing. She could only look to the director for help, hoping that he coulde forward and solve the problem.


    But the director didn''t know why, because he didn''t know that Lanna was lip-syncing. He thought that Lanna didn''t dare to sing because she was shy.


    So the director asked the sound team to y the apaniment of a song, hoping that Lanna would be more generous and sing it.


    And this song was just released by Lanna.

 Chapter 1219 A Sad Past

    Since it was Lanna''stest song, she couldn''t say that she didn''t know how to sing it.


    But in fact, Lanna really couldn''t sing. She couldn''t even remember the lyrics. When she was singing in the recording room, she had to read the lyrics word by word.


    "Go on, why not?" Someone in the audience started jeering. "The prelude has already ended. Why aren''t you singing?"


    "Quickly sing! This is your song, what''s there to be afraid of!"


    However, Lanna refused to sing. She didn''t open her mouth until the apaniment ended. She didn''t even say a word.


    She was so resistant to singing live, and she didn''t even give a single exnation. Everyone at the scene fell silent.


    Lanna couldn''t hold it in anymore. She got up, lifted her skirt, and quickly left.


    As soon as she left, the atmosphere at the scene instantly dropped to the freezing point. Whether it was the reporters or the other onlooking contestants, no one knew what to say.


    Now that everyone knew that Lanna was lip-synching, she couldn''t even sing her own song. Even if her fans were still willing to speak up for her and say that Lanna did not want to sing a cappe live because she was shy, no one would believe her.


    She clearly didn''t dare to, so where did she get the shyness from?


    The situation this time was a little serious, so the recording of the show could only end here. No one had anyints and obediently packed their things and went back.


    Sister Xia and Jiang Yu were about to go to the changing room to change into their regr clothes when they saw Lanna at the door of the changing room with a sad face.


    She just stared at Jiang Yu without saying a word, but the resentment on her face seemed to have be solid and was about to float onto Jiang Yu''s face.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Yu asked.


    "Did you arrange for that reporter today?" Lanna asked. "You made him ask those questions on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "It wasn''t me," Jiang Yu said helplessly, "you can''t just push the me on me just because a reporter asked you that kind of question, right? Since you said it was me, then you should show me some evidence."


    "Even if I don''t have any evidence, I know it''s you!" Lanna''s eyes were red with anger. She said loudly, "You said that I had stic surgery before. Can''t I tell what you''re thinking? You''re just jealous of me. You''re jealous that I''m more popr than you! At the reception today, I dirtied your dress, so you held a grudge against me and bribed the reporters to ask me those embarrassing questions, right?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lanna, don''t go too far!" Sister Xia stood in front of Jiang Yu, afraid that Lanna would hurt Jiang Yu if she got emotional.


    "I''m too much? Am I as overboard as you guys?" Lanna was so angry that sheughed. "I didn''t expect the movie queen to do such a thing behind my back!"


    Her words were unpleasant to hear, and there was no evidence. Even though Jiang Yu was a good-tempered person, she felt angry because of Lanna''s words.


    "I think you should know better who the person who had stic surgery is. When you found someone to spread rumors about me, you probably didn''t think that this day woulde, did you?" Jiang Yu''s tone was very cold. "With your abilities, do you think you can stay in the entertainment industry for so long? If it wasn''t for the person behind you, you would have been eliminated long ago!"


    When Lanna heard this, she couldn''t help but be shocked.


    She had kept the matter between her and that man a secret, and not many people knew about it!


    But how did Jiang Yu know?


    "You, you''re talking nonsense! I got to where I am today all by myself!" Lanna shamelessly lied.


    "You shut up!" Lanna broke down and shouted, "it''s not like what you said! You''re talking nonsense! I got to where I am today by myself!"


    "By yourself? Do you want to rely on your stiff limbs to dance, or do you want to rely on that song of yours that doesn''t even fit the lyrics?" Jiang Yu sneered disdainfully. "Lanna, I thought that your past was tragic enough, but why are you stuck in the same ce and unwilling to grow up?"


    "You shut up!" Lanna broke down and shouted, "it''s not like what you said! You''re talking nonsense! I got to where I am today by myself! Even if my past was very sad, you don''t have the right to pity me!"


    "You''re thinking too much. I''m not pitying you." Jiang Yu crossed her arms and walked past Lanna to open the door of the changing room before she entered. "Lanna, I advise you to be sensible and don''t provoke me in the future. Otherwise, I don''t know what the consequences will be."


    Sister Xia gave Lanna a smug look, then mmed the door of the changing room.


    After entering the changing room, sister Xia said excitedly, "Jiang Yu, you were just too handsome just now!"


    Jiang Yu sighed. when dealing with people like Lanna who bully the weak and fear the strong, you should be more tough. Otherwise, she will only get more and more overboard.

 Chapter 1220 The Person In The Pool Of Blood

    After she changed into her casual clothes, she went back with sister Xia.


    The chauffeur was already waiting at the door. As soon as he saw Jiang Yu and sister Xiaing out, he immediately opened the door for them to get in.


    After getting in the car, sister Xia asked impatiently, "How do you know that there''s someone behind Lanna?"


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, "I don''t know. I''m just saying. But Lanna can''t hide things. She started to get nervous when I mentioned it. It''s hard not to know even if I want to."


    "I see." Sister Xia came to a sudden realization. "It seems like you don''t know who is behind Lanna either?"


    "I don''t know," Jiang Yu shook her head honestly. "No matter how many people are behind Lanna, or who they are, it has nothing to do with us."


    "Well, I just hope that Lanna can restrain herself now." Sister Xia was also very helpless. "I really don''t understand. I''m just filming a variety show for no reason. Why would I meet such a person?"


    Although the driver wanted to say something, he didn''t know how to say it. He could only concentrate on driving.


    After driving for a distance, the road ahead was blocked by a group of people. He couldn''t drive past them at all, so the driver had to stop.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Yu asked in surprise.


    The driver could only tell Jiang Yu the current situation.


    "This group of people really have no manners. How can they block the middle of the road!" Sister Xia frowned and was in a bad mood. "Don''t you know that you''re really wasting other people''s time?"


    However, Jiang Yu felt that there was a reason for this, so she got out of the car and went to check on the situation.


    When sister Xia saw Jiang Yu get out of the car, she had no choice but to get out of the car and follow.


    Jiang Yu squeezed through the crowd and saw a man in ck clothes and a ck hat lying on the ground. There was a pool of blood under him.


    This person looked like he was not breathing. Jiang Yu quickly went forward to check his breathing and found that he was still breathing weakly. It just so happened that Jiang Yu would pass by a hospital on her way back to thepany, so she asked the driver to help her carry the man into the car.


    Someone in the crowd said to Jiang Yu, "Little girl, I advise you not to save him. We all saw what happened just now. He was stabbed by a knife. It''s obvious that he has an enemy! If you save him and his enemies find out, you''ll get yourself into trouble!"


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, "it''s alright. Thank you for your reminder. However, it''s not in my character to leave someone in the lurch. Since I''ve met him, I''ll save him no matter what enemies he has."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing that he could not persuade Jiang Yu, the man could only sigh and say, "... Okay, but you have to be careful. We''ve already had someone call the police, so we''ll have the police go to the hospital to find you."


    "Alright, thank you. I''ll send him to the central hospital." Jiang Yu returned to the car after saying that.


    She urged the driver to start driving because the man had lost too much blood and was about to give up.


    The driver drove at the fastest speed in his life and arrived at the central Hospital in just five minutes.


    "Quick, get him out of the car!" Jiang Yu shouted.


    The security guard at the entrance of the hospital saw this and quickly came over to help.


    The knife wound on the man''s body was quite serious, and he had lost too much blood, so he was sent to the emergency operating room.


    The nurse came over with a form and asked, "Hello, are you the patient''s family?"


    "No." Jiang Yu said.


    "But now we need someone to sign on this." The nurse handed the information sheet to Jiang Yu and asked, "Since you''re the one who sent him to the hospital, can you sign here? We''ll have him contact you when he wakes up."


    "No need," Jiang Yu signed the form. "When he wakes up, let him recuperate and be discharged."


    After signing, Jiang Yu waited at the entrance of the operating room for a while. Soon, Chang Kai came over with the police.


    "Jiang Yu?" Chang Kai was surprised to see Jiang Yu. "Why are you here? Did you call the police just now?"


    "It wasn''t me. I was just passing by and saved this person on the way." Jiang Yu said, "you, on the other hand, have been on duty more often recently. Every time I look for the police for something, I can always see you."


    Chang Kai said embarrassedly, "there''s going to be a Deputy bureau chief selection soon. Director Luo wants me to fight for it. So, I''ve been working in the field recently."


    "Hmm, that''s not bad." Jiang Yu said, "I''ll congratte you in advance."


    After the small talk, Chang Kai asked, "are you a witness? What''s the situation with the person in the operating theater?"

 Chapter 1221 Hidden Story

    Jiang Yu shook her head. "I''m not. I''m just passing by."


    She told Chang Kai everything that had happened.


    "Was he stabbed by an enemy?" Chang Kai was shocked.


    "That''s what the Auntie told me, but I''m not sure." Jiang Yu said, "because I don''t know the whole story, so I can''t be 100% sure of what Auntie said."


    "It seems that I have to wait for the patient to wake up before asking." Chang Kai said.


    An hourter, the light of the operating room finally went out. The chief surgeon came out and said to Jiang Yu and Chang Kai, "The operation was very sessful. Although the cut was very deep, it fortunately didn''t hurt any vital parts. Moreover, he was sent here in time and there were no major problems. If you go there tonight, you can be transferred to the general ward."


    "Okay, thank you, doctor." Jiang Yu said very politely.


    After the chief surgeon left, Jiang Yu said to Chang Kai, "I''m going to pay the fee and then go back first. If there''s anything you need, just call me."


    "Alright, be careful on your way back."


    Jiang Yu went to the payment office on the first floor to pay and then returned to thepany with sister Xia.


    She was only doing a good deed and did not expect the man to thank her when he woke up. However, Jiang Yu received a call from Chang Kai three days after the incident.


    Jiang Yu, that man has woken up and said that he wants to see you.


    "Which man?" Jiang Yu was still in a daze. "Why do you want to see me?"


    "It''s the man you sent to the hospital a few days ago," Chang Kai said. "He''s awake now. He wants to see his savior no matter what."


    "I see, I''ll go over after I get off work."


    "Alright," he said.


    After work, Jiang Yu went to the Central Hospital.


    The man had already been transferred to a general ward, and he looked to be in good spirits.


    Jiang Yu walked into the ward and saw the man sitting on the bed motionlessly like a statue. Hence, she walked over and greeted him politely, "Hello, I''m Jiang Yu."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The man then raised his head and stared at Jiang Yu. "You''re Jiang Yu?"


    "It''s me. What''s wrong?" Jiang Yu was confused.


    "Why did you save me?" The man asked again.


    "¡­?" Jiang was a little confused. "I saw that you were injured on my way back, so I wanted to do a good deed and sent you to the hospital."


    The man seemed to be suspicious of the truth of this sentence and asked, " Don''t you know who I am?"


    Jiang Yu was even more confused and asked, "Do you think I know who you are?"


    ? The man looked at Jiang Yu''s expression and felt that she did not seem to be pretending. She probably really did not know his identity.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "It''s fine. I thought you knew me. You paid for my hospitalization fees, didn''t you? Give me an address, and I''ll return the money to you after I''m discharged."


    However, other than money, Jiang Yu caught another key point. "Who are you? It looks like you''re very surprised that I saved you."


    "I''m afraid that''s not the reason." Jiang Yu looked at the man named " Zhang Chuan " with an inquisitive look in her eyes. "You know me, but it''s definitely not just my identity as the ''movie queen''. And in your mind, you think I should know you, which means we''ve met before."


    The man paused and exined, "my name is Zhang Chuan, I''m unemployed. I know you. Aren''t you the movie queen? I''m just a little surprised that a movie queen would actually save someone like me."


    "I''m afraid that''s not the reason." Jiang Yu looked at the man named "Zhang Chuan" with an inquisitive look in her eyes. "You know me, but it''s definitely not just my identity as the ''movie queen''. And in your mind, you think I should know you, which means we''ve met before. But I don''t have any impression of you in my mind, which means we haven''t met before. Since we''ve never met before, why do you think I should know you?"


    Jiang Yu''s analysis not only shocked Zhang Chuan, who was lying on the hospital bed, but even Chang Kai, who was beside her, was amazed.


    "As expected of Jiang Yu. Her analysis is so logical." Chang Kai couldn''t help but p, then asked Zhang Chuan, "Who are you?"


    Zhang bed replied impatiently, "didn''t I already tell you? I''m unemployed! No matter what you ask, this is the only answer I can give. Can you please stop asking this question?"


    Jiang Yu looked at Zhang Chuan up and down and asked, "Do you have something you can''t tell me?"


    Zhang Chuan became even more impatient and shouted, "I''ve said all I can. No matter how you ask, this is the answer! So, can you stop asking?"

 Chapter 1222 Who Is It?

    Zhang Chuan was very emotional. Chang Kai was worried that he would open his wound, so he could only leave first and call the doctor tofort him.


    Jiang Yu also came out and asked, "Did you find out anything else besides his name, Zhang Chuan?"


    "No," Chang Kai shook his head helplessly. To be honest, I only found out his name after you came. Before you came, he refused to say a word. Later, when he heard that you saved him, he said he wanted to see you. If I don''t see you, I won''t tell us anything. But it''s no use even if youe, he''s still not willing to say anything."


    "That''s strange. Who is he?" Jiang Yu squinted her eyes and tried hard to find the person named " Zhang Chuan " in her memory.


    However, no matter how many times she thought about it, Jiang Yu was 100% sure that it was the first time she had met this man named Zhang Chuan. She had never seen him again or even heard of his name.


    "And from his words, he seems to think that you know him?" Chang Kai also felt that something was wrong. "Then where did you two meet? "


    "No, I''m sure this is the first time I''ve seen him." Jiang Yu said firmly.


    "That''s really strange. Is he an extreme fan of yours?" Chang Kai made a hypothesis. "So, he subconsciously thinks that you should know him?"


    "No." Jiang Yu shook her head. "I haven''t seen any extreme fans around me, whether it''s at school or at the studio. It''s even more impossible near Mo garden. If he''s really an extreme fan, he''ll definitely follow me around all the time."


    "Who else could he be?" This time, Chang Kai had no direction to guess. "I''ve guessed all the possible identities, but no matter what identity it is, it doesn''t match."


    Jiang Yu also found it strange. Was there anyone she had not met recently but had interacted with?


    She thought about it and finally settled on One Identity-the hacker hired by Lanna.


    If this was really his identity, then it could be exined that Zhang Chuan knew Jiang Yu, but Jiang Yu didn''t know him. And because of the firewall, the two of them had been hacking each other''s ounts, so Zhang Chuan mistakenly thought that Jiang Yu knew him.


    But how could the hacker hired by Lanna be stabbed for no reason?


    It seemed that this matter was not that simple.


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to tell Chang Kai about this and let him ask. However, she couldn''t let him know that she was a hacker, so she nned to wait for Chang Kai to return to the police station before going back to the ward to ask Zhang Chuan.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Chang Kai did not n to stay any longer. He wanted to return to the police station first and think about what to do about this matter.


    "Then I''ll go back first. You go back too. Be careful on your way back."


    "Alright, be careful."


    After Chang Kai left, Jiang Yu returned to Zhang Chuan''s ward.


    When Zhang Chuan saw that Jiang Yu had returned, he sneered and said, "What''s wrong? have you remembered who I am? I knew it. It''s impossible that you don''t know me."


    Jiang Yu smiled faintly and said, "it''s true that I don''t know you. I only guessed your identity based on some clues. But I''m not sure, so I came in to ask you in person. You''re the hacker that Lanna hired, aren''t you?"


    "Guess?" Zhang Chuan sneered. "Don''t talk about guessing. Don''t you know who I am?"


    "It was just a guess. I didn''t expect you to be the one." Jiang Yuughed. "Tell me, since you''re a hacker hired by Lanna, why were you stabbed for no reason on the road?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" Zhang Chuan started to get impatient. "Just mind your own business. Why do you have to care about me? " If you''re doing this for money, then you don''t have to worry. I said that I''ll return you the money when I''m discharged, so I''ll definitely return it to you. I, Zhang Chuan, am a man. I won''t be reduced to the point of being helped by a woman!"


    "Ah, it seems like you''re not convinced." Jiang Yu smiled and extended her hand to Zhang Chuan. "Then, you can return the money to me now."


    Zhang Chuan paused and said, "What is wrong with you? I already said I''ll pay you back after I''m discharged!"


    "You don''t have any money even if you''re discharged." Jiang Yu said, "if you had the money, you would be able to return it to me now."


    "You!" Zhang Chuan''s face turned red with anger.


    "I''m not here for the money. I just want to know what happened." Jiang Yu said, "Lanna must have something to do with what happened to you on the side of the road, right?"

 Chapter 1223 Take It

    Zhang Chuan fell silent after Jiang Yu''s question.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Jiang Yu asked again, "did I guess right? Or you don''t know?"


    Zhang Chuan was silent for a while before he asked, "Are you sure it was Lanna who did this?"


    "I''m not sure," Jiang Yu said honestly, "but the possibility is no less than 90%."


    Zhang Chuan stopped talking again, as if he was thinking about the credibility of Jiang Yu''s words.


    After a while, he seemed to have made up his mind before he said to Jiang Yu, "Lanna paid me to hack into your ount. I don''t think you''re friends. As the saying goes, "the enemy of my enemy is my friend''. Since you and Lanna are enemies, I can treat you as a friend for the time being."


    "I''m extremely honored." Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows.


    Zhang Chuan exined to Jiang Yu what had happened in the past few days, "Back then, I didn''t seed in hacking into your ount. Instead, I was hacked by you, and I couldn''t even crack the firewall you set up. I messed everything up. When Lanna found out, she said she would fire me and didn''t give me any money."


    "I wasn''t convinced, so I made a scene there for a few days. Today, Lanna gave me a card and told me to withdraw money from the bank. That''s why I''m here. Who knew that a masked man would suddenly appear on the road and stab me with a knife! This woman, Lanna, just wants my life!"


    He didn''t look like he was lying, but Jiang Yu still asked tentatively, "Are you sure they''re not your enemies?"


    Zhang Chuan''s eyes widened in anger, "of course not! I don''t have any enemies. I know it very well! I''ve been a hacker for so many years, and I''ve basically been staying at home. What enemy could I have? Who else could it be if it wasn''t Lanna?"


    It seemed that Zhang Chuan was also sure that Lanna was the one who did it.


    "Don''t worry. Do you still remember the characteristics of that masked man? The eyes, or a physical feature?" Jiang Yu asked.


    Zhang Chuan carefully recalled and said, "Now that you mention it, I remember that there was a long knife scar at the corner of his right eye! As for its shape, I don''t really remember. But if I remember correctly, that person should be left-handed."


    "Okay, I got it. I''ll tell the police about this." With that, Jiang Yu got up and was about to leave.


    "Wait a moment." Zhang Chuan stopped her. give me your contact information. "When I''m discharged, I''ll go to you to return the money."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Yu sized him up and couldn''t help but smile. "I don''t think you have much money, do you? You''d better recuperate first before we talk."


    "No! Even if I said I''d treat you as a friend for the time being, it doesn''t mean you''re my friend! I haven''t cracked your firewall code yet, so I don''t want to owe you a favor." Zhang Chuan said, unconvinced.


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Yu could not help but smile and say, "I''m just lying to you. The firewall I set up doesn''t have a password. It''s because you''re not willing to think in this direction that you can''t solve it."


    "What?" Zhang Chuan was stunned.


    "As for the favor, if you really want to return it, why don''t you join my team?" Jiang Yu continued. "Everyone has to deal with Lanna anyway, so one more person means one more chance of winning."


    "Really?" Zhang Chuan looked at Jiang Yu in surprise. "You don''t want the money?"


    Jiang Yu shrugged her shoulders. "If I saved you because I wanted you to pay me back, I could have not saved you back then. It would have saved me so much time. Don''t you think so?"


    Zhang Chuan looked at Jiang Yu''s expression. She did not seem to be joking.


    So he said, "it''s useless even if I''m in the same team as you. I''ve already told you everything I know. I really don''t know anything else."


    "It''s okay. In the end, you still need to be a witness." Jiang Yu said, "I''ll get someone to stand guard in front of the ward for the next few days. You''re fine now, but Lanna might not let you go. I''m afraid she''ll continue to find people to kill you."


    Zhang Chuan trembled and shouted, "Come on! If you have the ability, thene! If I was afraid of her, my surname wouldn''t be Zhang!"


    "You''d better be more honest. Be careful that the masked man wille back for you!" Jiang Yu tried to scare him.


    As expected, Zhang Chuan was shocked, but he still said to Jiang Yu before she left, "If there''s anything you want to know, you can ask me. I''ll tell you everything I know."


    Jiang Yuughed in her heart, but she put on a serious face and said, "I know."


    After that, Jiang Yu left the hospital and called Chang Kai, hoping that he would send a few police officers to protect Zhang Chuan.

 Chapter 1224 Dont Expect To Do Well

    Chang Kai immediately sent a few police officers to the hospital and kept watch in front of Zhang Chuan''s ward.


    After all, this was an attempted murder case, and it wasmitted in the street, which was very bad.


    As a victim and a future witness, Zhang Chuan should be protected.


    When Jiang Yu returned to the Mo garden, Mo Long had already returned and was sitting on the sofa reading a book. When he looked up and saw that Jiang Yu had returned, he put down the book and asked, "Why did youe back sote today?"


    As Jiang Yu changed her shoes, she told Mo Long about what happened today.


    After Mo Long heard this, he seemed to have some impression of Lanna. "Didn''t Lanna debut a few years earlier? In order to make her famous, star featherpany once submitted an application for cooperation with me."


    "That''s her," Jiang Yu said, "during the recording of the show a few days ago, the reporter said that her song was lip-syncing and asked her to sing a song on the spot. But she didn''t sing. Instead, she waited for the apaniment to end before she left the filming set. Now, everyone knows that she was lip-synching."


    "She doesn''t know how to find an excuse for herself." Mo Long said, "her looks and figure are extremely popr in the entertainment industry. But she''s not smart enough, so she''s destined not to be able to stay in the entertainment industry."


    "That''s because she had stic surgery." Jiang Yu pouted. "Can''t you tell that she had stic surgery?"


    Mo Long paused and could not help butugh. "I''m not even looking at her, how would I know if she had stic surgery? The only reason I found out about this recently was because of the confrontation between the two of you on the inte."


    "Who told her to spread such rumors about me?" Jiang Yu found it funny at the mention of this. "She even used her pre-stic surgery photos to spread rumors about me. She really wants to make a big deal out of this. However, she''s been quite well-behaved recently and hasn''t done anything out of line."


    Although that was what she said, Jiang Yu thought that Lanna would continue to bide her time for the next few days. She did not expect to receive a summons from the court the next day.


    When sister Xia received the subpoena, she thought that the court had sent it to the wrong person. However, she carefully looked at the address on it and confirmed that it was indeed the Jiang jewelrypany.


    She could only pass the summons to Jiang Yu and couldn''t help but say, "Did they send the wrong one? How did the court summon get here?"


    When Jiang Yu heard these words, she was also stunned. She took the summons from sister Xia''s hand, opened it, and found that the person who reported her was actually Lanna.


    "Lanna?" Jiang Yu frowned. "Why is it her?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s Lanna?" Sister Xia was shocked. "What is she trying to do? I haven''t settled the matter with her for spreading rumors about you, and she thinks she has escaped? And now she''s taking you to court, what''s she thinking?"


    Although Jiang Yu didn''t know why Lanna was suing her in court, she guessed that it was most likely because of her stic surgery.


    It seemed that Lanna had found the evidence that couldpletely defeat Jiang Yu.


    "It seems like she''s still trying to drag me down with the stic surgery incident." Jiang Yu sneered and threw the summons aside. "Since she wants to blow this matter up and bring it to so many people, I''ll apany her and see who the final winner is. If she doesn''t want to live well, then no one will."


    Jiang Yu asked sister Xia to findwyer Tang. After all, the two of them had worked together once before and were more familiar with each other.


    "What''s the matter?" Askedwyer Tang.


    Jiang Yu then told her about it.


    "stic surgery and rumor-making?" Lawyer Tang paused. "In all her years in the industry, this was the first time she had encountered such a case. "Does the other party have any evidence?"


    "I''m not sure. I didn''t know about this until I received the summons today." Jiang Yu said.


    "Since it''s a case rted to stic surgery, have you found the chief surgeon?" Lawyer Tang asked after some thought.


    Jiang Yu said, "we''re still looking. He had found the stic surgery hospital before, but the chief surgeon had retired and moved back to his hometown. No one knows where his hometown is, so we haven''t found it yet."


    "The most important thing now is to find the chief surgeon. As long as we find him, we''ll know who had stic surgery." Lawyer Tang said, "otherwise, if the other party spent money to bribe a fake doctor to be a witness, it would be difficult for us to handle it."


    "I know, I''ll hurry up and find it." Jiang Yu nodded.


    "Well, I''ll study the case first. Call me if you need anything."


    "Alright, take care." After that, Jiang Yu asked sister Xia to sendwyer Tang out.

 Chapter 1225 The Person Behind The Curtain

    After sending offwyer Tang, sister Xia returned and happened to see Jiang Yu on the phone with Mo Long.


    She told Mo Long about this and asked him to find the chief surgeon''s address in the shortest time possible.


    Mo Long immediately had Teng Yi handle this matter.


    After hanging up the phone, sister Xia said, "This Lanna is really pushing people to their deaths."


    Jiang Yu frowned and felt a slight headache. "She has fake evidence in her hands, but we don''t even have any fake evidence now. If we really go to court, we still have no chance of winning."


    "Lanna''s brain isn''t that good, but she''s really crazy," Sister Xia couldn''t help but scold her. "First, she went against you in every way. Then, she spread rumors that you had stic surgery. She even deliberately dirtied your dress at the variety banquet. She''s a person who''ll feel ufortable if she doesn''t seek death, isn''t she?"


    "Who knows?" Jiang Yu said helplessly, "it seems that the person behind her is not a simple person. It''s a very powerful person. Since Lanna dared to argue with me to this extent, it means that she''s not afraid of the Mo Long. To be more precise, it should be the person behind her who''s not afraid of the Mo Long. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have allowed Lanna to do whatever she wanted."


    "But apart from the Kang family in the capital, which is your mother''s family, there''s no other family that canpete with the Mo Corporation." Sister Xia could not understand.


    Jiang Yu could not understand it either. She had thought that she had nothing to do with Lanna''s matter, but now that Lanna had brought it up with her, even if it had nothing to do with her before, it had to do with her now.


    Jiang Yu''s expression was cold. I''d like to see who is behind Lanna and who has such great power.


    Seeing that the day of the court hearing was getting closer and closer, the variety show''s recording had to be suspended. Online, the news about this incident had also entered the stage of white heat.


    Its poprity was higher than any of the previous Hot Searches, and it was not just higher by hundreds of thousands or tens of millions of points, but by a billion points!


    Logically speaking, it was very normal for people in the entertainment industry to have stic surgery. Even if the person who had stic surgery was not willing to admit it, everyone would only scold him in dissatisfaction, saying that the person was not sincere enough. However, it was really rare to see a case like this in court because of a stic surgery incident. It could be said that it was probably the first time in hundreds of years.


    Moreover, thest time Jiang Yu appeared in court, she was the intiff who helped a poor family. He did not expect her to be the defendant this time.


    Therefore, while everyone was discussing this matter, they also wanted to see who would be the final winner between Lanna and Jiang Yu.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, while everyone was looking forward to it, Jiang Yu was not. The court was about to start, but Teng Yi still hadn''t found the chief surgeon''s address.


    Mo Long was a little angry about this and felt that Teng Yi should be able to do something so small.


    However, Jiang Yu could not help but suspect that the chief surgeon did not retire voluntarily but was forced to do so.


    Or perhaps he was taken away by someone after he retired.


    He was probably the person behind Lanna.


    "The trial is about to start, why hasn''t Teng Yi found the chief surgeon yet?" Sister Xia was also very anxious.


    Jiang Yu''s face was calm. "We can''t be flustered. Otherwise, the other party will see through our ws and take advantage of us."


    "Alright, alright," Sister Xia quickly adjusted her expression and made herself look very serious. She was not affected by the court case at all.


    Lawyer Tang was also well prepared, but because hecked the most important part-the chief surgeon who had stic surgery, his chances of winning today''s trial were a little low.


    The court hearing began. After the intiff and the defendant took their seats, the intiff''swyer stated that Jiang Yu had fabricated Lanna''s stic surgery and many other charges. "This has already caused a serious impact on my client, so I think the other party should be severely punished."


    Then, it waswyer Tang''s turn to express his views.


    Lawyer Tang listed all the evidence he had and continued, "The other party imed that my client had stic surgery based on a few photos. After my client found the original photos, she retaliated, but the other party used her of spreading rumors. We also have the evidence in the other party''s hands."


    "Your evidence is fake!" Lanna couldn''t help but say, "I didn''t have stic surgery. Jiang Yu has been spreading rumors about me!"


    "Silence!" The head judge mmed his gavel heavily. "Before I allow you to speak, please remain silent!"

 Chapter 1226 A Fake Doctor

    Only then did the audience fall silent.


    "The intiff will speak first," the head of the court said.


    Lanna got the chance and quickly said everything, "I admit that I was the one who discovered Jiang Yu''s stic surgery and posted it on the inte! However, after Jiang Yu found out about this, not only did she not admit it, but she also turned around and used me, saying that I was the one who had stic surgery! I think that the rumors she spread about me have seriously affected my physical and mental health, so I request the court to sentence Jiang Yu heavily!"


    "Are you done?" The head of the court nced at Lanna. After making sure that she had finished speaking, he said to Jiang Yu, "May the defendant speak."


    Jiang Yu responded to Lanna''s words, "You should know better than anyone else whether I was the one who had stic surgery. As for the photos before stic surgery and the photos that were signed on the surgery certificate, I don''t need to say much about the authenticity of them. Because those are all fake. No matter what I say, it can''t be real."


    "But since you''re so confident, it must be because you''ve found evidence that I can''t refute? Let me guess, you must have invited the chief surgeon for the stic surgery back then, right? As long as he''s here, he''ll be able to find out if I was the one who did the stic surgery back then."


    She hadpletely guessed Lanna''s thoughts and what she was going to do next, which made Lanna a little overwhelmed.


    Lanna was sure that Jiang Yu had also gone to the chief surgeon. However, he had already retired and was taken away by someone. No one knew the address and it was impossible for Jiang Yu to find him.


    Did Jiang Yu think that the reason she couldn''t find the chief surgeon was because she had brought him here?


    When Lanna thought of this, she felt more confident.


    Hence, he said, "yes, I did bring the chief surgeon from back then. As long as hees over to take a look, won''t he know who performed the surgery?"


    As she spoke, Lanna gestured to the head of the court to bring the witness.


    The head of the court nodded and allowed the witness to be brought in.


    "Jiang Yu, just you wait and see." Lanna giggled and looked at Jiang Yu triumphantly.


    The witness was brought in. He was wearing a white coat and looked like a doctor from the hospital.


    After getting permission from the head of the court, the doctor pointed at Jiang Yu and said, "Jiang Yu was the one who went to the hospital for stic surgery back then. I remember it clearly. Now that she''s the movie queen, it''s even more impossible for me to remember wrongly."


    When he said this, his tone was calm and not nervous at all. He did not look guilty at all. Therefore, it gave people a high level of credibility, which led to the audience leaning towards Lanna and began to talk about Jiang Yu.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It can''t be. Did Jiang Yu really have stic surgery?"


    "stic surgery is stic surgery, why don''t you admit it? And she even spread the rumor that Lanna was the one who had stic surgery. Jiang Yu, this person, isn''t she too evil?"


    "There are so many people in the entertainment industry who don''t admit to having stic surgery. It''s not a big deal. However, I can''t take it anymore when Jiang Yu used someone of stic surgery."


    "I used to like her, but she''s actually this kind of person? It''s such a waste of my love for her. "


    "I don''t think there''s a need to continue listening to this trial. Let''s end it quickly. The truth is that Jiang Yu had stic surgery and she even framed Lanna. What else is there to interrogate?"


    "That''s right. If this doctor didn''te forward today, I''m afraid I would still be in the dark about Jiang Yu."


    "When this matter gets out, Jiang Yu''s reputation will definitely take a dive."


    The public gallery was getting noisier and noisier. The head judge knocked his gavel again and shouted, "Silence!"


    Only then did the crowd quieten down.


    The head of the court looked at Jiang Yu again and said, "do you have anything else to say?"


    Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and said to the stic surgeon, "Doctor, do you know the professional term for stic surgery?"


    The doctor was stunned. He did not know why Jiang Yu asked this question, but he still answered truthfully, "stic surgery is stic surgery, what''s with the technical terms?"


    However, Jiang Yu said, "the professional term for stic surgery is ''cosmetic surgery'' or ''stic surgery.'' You''re a stic surgeon. Howe you don''t even know this? "


    The doctor was stunned and quickly retorted, "We, we stic surgeons are in charge of the surgery. Of course, we don''t remember such unimportant ethical knowledge! You must have done your homework in advance, that''s how you knew!"


    "Okay. Doctor, do you still remember what I did when I had the surgery?" Jiang Yu asked again.


    "Of course, the whole face was moved!" The doctor blurted out.

 Chapter 1227 Unknown

    "Okay, since you said that my entire face has been moved, why don''t you tell me what to pay attention to after the surgery?" Jiang Yu was all smiles and did not feel angry at all for being framed.


    However, it was this question that stumped the doctor in front of him.


    "This..." He stammered and hesitated for a long time before he managed to make up some words. "Just pay attention to the wound and the like, nothing else."


    "Really?" Jiang Yu asked with a smile.


    "Of course it''s true." The doctor did not dare to look up at Jiang Yu and could only give an ambiguous answer.


    After all, he wasn''t a real stic surgeon. He was just the owner of a veterinary shop. How could he know so much about stic surgery? Lanna had given him a few pieces of paper with some medical knowledge, and he had just memorized it.


    Now that Jiang Yu was asking him these things, he couldn''t answer them at all because the papers didn''t have them.


    "After stic surgery, you don''t just need to pay attention to the wound. You also need to pay attention to your diet and rest." Jiang Yu said slowly, "how do you know less than an outsider like me?"


    The doctor lowered his head and retorted in a low voice, "you must have checked it in advance. Otherwise, how would you know?"


    "Yeah, I just did some research." Jiang Yu admitted to it graciously. "But as a stic surgeon, howe you don''t even know this?"


    The doctor was really speechless this time.


    Seeing this, Lanna quickly said to the presiding judge, "I request for Jiang Yu to stop speaking! She had already affected the witness''s mental state! If this continues, the witness "mental state will be very bad!"


    The presiding judge ignored him and carefully examined the doctor.


    He kept his head down, so she couldn''t see the expression on his face. However, from his words just now, she could tell that he did not seem to be a stic surgeon.


    "Are you a stic surgeon or not?" The head of the court asked sternly.


    The doctor''s head drooped even lower, but his mouth was still stubborn. "Y-yes, I''m a stic surgeon."<novelnext></novelnext>


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door behind him was pushed open, and a voice came, "The stic surgeon who really did the surgery is here."


    It was Teng Yi and behind him was a white-haired old man.


    When Lanna saw the old man, she was so scared that she immediately stood up.


    The old man followed behind Teng Yi quietly. There were some obvious scars on his face and neck.


    Teng Yi brought the old man over to Jiang Yu and said, "Madam, I''ve already helped you find a real stic surgeon. We also took him to the hospital''s archives to check the operation records of that year. After getting permission from the director, we have brought the operation records over."


    "Alright, thank you for your hard work." As Jiang Yu spoke, she looked at Lanna and asked, "the real doctor is already here. What else do you have to say?"


    Lanna knew the old man. She was worried that he would point her out, so she said before he could, "No! Did you hire him? They found a fake doctor! I''ve found a real stic surgeon!"


    "How do you know that the one I''m looking for is a fake and the one you''re looking for is the real one?" Jiang Yu looked at Lanna with a smile and asked Teng Yi to take out the surgery record and hand it to the judge.


    After the head of the court carefully read the surgical record and confirmed that it was Lanna''s name, he said, "Lanna, your name is on this surgery record. What other exnation do you have?"


    "No, impossible!" Lanna shouted hysterically, "impossible! It shouldn''t have my name on it! I know, it''s Jiang Yu. It must be Jiang Yu. She secretly changed the surgery record!"


    She seemed to have gone crazy, as if she couldn''t ept this.


    Seeing how crazy she was, the presiding judge said, "There''s even the hospital''s exclusive seal on it. Do you think Jiang Yu can forge it? If it''s not your name, whose name can it be?"


    "It wasn''t me, it definitely wasn''t me!" Lanna shouted crazily, "this must be Jiang Yu''s fake! They crossed out my name a long time ago. Even if it wasn''t Jiang Yu''s name on it, it shouldn''t be my name either!"


    In her mental breakdown-Lanna admitted the truth of what happened back then-she was the one who had stic surgery, not Jiang Yu.


    "Someone, take her away!" The head of the court knocked on the gavel and asked the security guards to take Lanna, who had a mental breakdown, away.

 Chapter 1228 - 1228 The Chi Family

    1228 The Chi Family


    The case ended in such aical way.


    No one present had expected that an old man who imed to be a ¡± real stic surgeon ¡± would appear on the way. He even brought the hospital¡¯s surgery certificate to prove that Lanna was the real stic surgeon.


    The doctor who forged the certificate was also taken away. No one knew what kind of punishment he would receive in the end.


    ¡°What? So it was Lanna who framed Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°I thought she was innocent, but now you¡¯re telling me that she¡¯s the culprit?¡±


    ¡°Who can ept such a situation? I even said bad things about Jiang Yu just now. How am I supposed to ept this?¡±


    The people present were all discussing it, but Jiang Yu¡¯s focus was not on this.


    There were too many suspicious points in this matter, and it was definitely not as simple as it seemed on the surface. Both Lanna and the old man had too many mysteries.


    Jiang Yu first found the old man and asked, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Yu. There¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about. You should have returned to your hometown after retirement, right? No matter how much I asked, I couldn¡¯t find out the address of your hometown. Then, have you been in your hometown during this time? Or did someone take you away?¡±


    The old man paused and said, ¡°my surname is Yang. You can call me uncle yang.¡± To be honest, I was taken away by a group of men in ck and locked up in an abandoned garage. If this young man didn¡¯t save me, I don¡¯t know how much more torture I would have to suffer there.¡±


    Old Yang was talking about Teng Yi.


    ¡°Taken away by the men in ck?¡± Jiang Yu was shocked.


    ¡°Yup,¡± Elder Yang sighed. ¡°It¡¯s because I helped Lanna do stic surgery before that the group of men in ck took me away. They seem to have an unusual rtionship with Lanna, but they don¡¯t seem to be enemies.¡±


    Jiang Yu was getting more and more confused. First, it was Zhang Chuan, then it was old Yang. These things were indeed rted to Lanna, but was it really Lanna who did it?


    Was it really Lanna who sent people to kill Zhang Chuan? Or did Lanna find someone to imprison Mr. Yang?


    I¡¯m afraid not.


    Jiang Yu frowned and thought for a long time before she went to find Lanna.


    Sister Xia followed behind her, worried that Lanna would hurt Jiang Yu.


    However, her worry seemed to be unnecessary, because Lanna¡¯s mental state was already a little abnormal. He wasn¡¯t crazy, but he couldn¡¯tmunicate with people normally anymore. Most of the time, he was talking to himself.


    Jiang Yu walked in front of Lanna and said, ¡°Lanna, it¡¯s me, Jiang Yu.¡±


    It was as if Lanna had heard this name for the first time. She looked at Jiang Yu in a daze and asked with her head tilted, ¡°Who is Jiang Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent for a while before she asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t remember me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Lanna said, ¡°don¡¯t talk to me anymore. Nana is a good girl. She won¡¯t talk to strangers.


    When sister Xia saw her like this, she was also frightened. She whispered in Jiang Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Lanna? didn¡¯t she just lose awsuit? It shouldn¡¯t have be like this, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu also found it strange, but Lanna didn¡¯t seem to be pretending.


    ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡± she asked.


    Only then did Lanna raise her head and look around. She suddenly said in horror, ¡°This is not Nana¡¯s room! Ah! I don¡¯t want toe here! I don¡¯t want to stay here! Uncle Chi, pleasee and save Nana!¡±


    She kept screaming and covered her head with her hands as if this was a terrible ce.


    Jiang Yu sharply caught the main point in Lanna¡¯s words-uncle Chi.


    ¡°Who¡¯s uncle Chi?¡± Jiang Yu asked sister Xia, ¡± is there anyone with the surname Chi in Shanghai?¡±


    Sister Xia thought about it carefully and said, ¡°there aren¡¯t many people with the surname Chi in Shanghai. I think there are only a few families. But their backgrounds are very simple. They don¡¯t seem to be rted to Lanna.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the Chi family from Shanghai.¡± Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°Where could it be?¡±


    Sister Xia was also puzzled.


    If the scope was expanded, there would be at least hundreds of thousands of people with the surname Chi. Could it be that Lanna was rted to every person with the surname Chi?


    Jiang Yu tried to ask Lanna again, ¡°Lanna, can you tell me who uncle Chi is?¡±


    As soon as she heard the words ¡°uncle Chi,¡± Lanna¡¯s emotions calmed down. She said, ¡°Uncle Chi, you¡¯re a good man. In the past, there were always people who bullied me and liked to inject me with needles. But uncle Chi wouldn¡¯t. He would take me to eat delicious food and buy me toys. Nana loves uncle Chi the most.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already starting to lose her mind.¡± Sister Xia sighed.

 Chapter 1229 - 1229 Black Market

    1229 ck Market


    ¡°Did the stic surgery incident really affect her so much?¡± Jiang Yu was surprised. ¡°If she didn¡¯t use this matter to spread rumors from the start, none of this would have happened.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just jealous of you.¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°it¡¯s because she¡¯s so beautiful after stic surgery, but you¡¯re naturally beautiful. It¡¯s normal for her to be jealous of you with her personality. That¡¯s why she wanted to spread the rumor that you had stic surgery. That way, she¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no need to bring this to court, right?¡± Jiang Yu still couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why did she bring this matter to court? She knew that the evidence and witnesses she found were fake and would be exposed one day, so why did she do that?¡±


    Sister Xia couldn¡¯t understand either. She could only say that people with mental disorders did things that normal people couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°There¡¯s also the Chi family. I¡¯m afraid that the Chi family has something to do with Lanna¡¯s current state.¡± Jiang Yu guessed, ¡°but we still need to investigate the Chi family¡¯s background.¡±


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Yu left.


    In any case, Lanna had already be like this. Even if he really asked her something, she wouldn¡¯t be able to answer. Other than the so-called ¡± uncle Chi, ¡± she probably would not mention a second person.


    Jiang Yu left the court. It was gettingte, so she returned to the Mo Garden.


    Mo Long had already gotten off work, but there still seemed to be a trace of anger on his face.


    Jiang Yu knew that he was still angry about Teng Yi¡¯s matter, so she walked over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, no matter how capable Teng Yi is, he¡¯s not superhuman. It¡¯s a bitplicated to begin with, and it¡¯s really good that Teng Yi is able to do this.¡±


    ¡°With his ability, he should be able to find the stic surgeon earlier!¡± Mo long suppressed his anger and said, ¡°and not at this time today!¡±


    ¡°But we should be d that Teng Yi found him. If it wasn¡¯t for Teng Yi, I don¡¯t know how this case would have ended.¡± Jiang Yu had been trying her best to put in a good word for Teng Yi. besides, he¡¯s been with you for so long. You can¡¯t bear to fire him because of this, can you? ¡±


    ¡°Then he should be punished!¡± Under Jiang Yu¡¯sfort, Mo Long was barely able to calm his anger.


    ¡°Speaking of this, there¡¯s something more important.¡± Jiang Yu said that she told Mo Long about what she had asked Lanna today.


    ¡°The Chi family?¡± Mo Long was not too surprised when he heard this surname. After some simple thought, he slowly said, If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be the Chi family from Qingcheng, right?¡±


    ¡°The Chi family from Qingcheng?¡± It was the first time Jiang Yu had heard of this family.


    ¡°In the early years, the Mo family of Shanghai, the Kang family of Shang Jing, and the Chi family of Qing Cheng were known as the ¡®three giants¡¯. However, in the following years, the Chi family gradually declined and no one mentioned them again. However, the recent news about the Chi family is that they organized a ck market, but there is no evidence, so the police can¡¯t do anything about them.¡±


    ¡°ck market?¡±


    There was too much information in that short sentence, and Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t ept it for a while.


    ¡°As for what they are selling in the ck market, we have no idea.¡± Mo long said, ¡°Qingcheng and Shanghai are very far apart. Furthermore, the Mo family and the Chi family didn¡¯t have much interaction in the beginning, so I didn¡¯t pursue this matter in detail. But you said that Lanna mentioned uncle Chi? You suspect that Lanna is rted to the Chi family of Qingcheng?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°but this is just my guess. I can¡¯t be 100% sure. Also, from what Lanna said, she knew that she had grown up in the Chi family and that someone in the Chi family would poke her with a needle. Whether it¡¯s domestic violence or some other problem, it needs to be solved.¡±


    ¡°You want to help Lanna solve this problem?¡± Mo Long asked.


    ¡°Not just to help Lanna.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°if this isn¡¯t a problem of domestic violence but some kind of drug was injected into the child¡¯s body, then I don¡¯t know how many children the Chi family has. For their sake, I have to give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Who knows. I¡¯ll get Teng Yi to do it.¡± Mo long muttered to himself and called Teng Yi.


    Teng Yi had long med himself for elder Yang¡¯s matter. Now that Mo Long had given him a better chance to redeem himself, Teng Yi would naturally grasp it tightly.


    After giving his instructions, Mo Long hung up the phone.


    However, Jiang Yu was still worried about Lanna for some reason. ¡°I keep worrying about Lanna.¡±

 Chapter 1230 Lannas Body

    "Don''t worry," Mo Long consoled her, "since Lanna''s mind has be that of a child, the police will not force a confession out of her. Instead, they will do their best to take care of her."


    Even though that was what Mo Long said, Jiang Yu was still very worried, causing her to be unable to sleep well the entire night.


    When she got up the next day, Jiang Yu went to the mental hospital before she went to thepany.


    Because Lanna was not in her right mind, the police sent her to a mental hospital for treatment. He hoped that he could continue asking her questions after she regained a little of her consciousness.


    Jiang Yu took a car to the mental hospital. After asking the nurse for Lanna''s ward number, she immediately went to Lanna''s ward.


    However, the closer they got to the ward, the more uneasy Jiang Yu felt. There was also an unpleasant smell in the air.


    Jiang Yu felt dizzy from the smell. She kept feeling that this smell was very familiar.


    At that moment, a nurse came over with some medicine and helped Jiang Yu up so that she would not fall.


    "Be careful," The nurse''s voice was very gentle. "Are you here to see this patient too? I''m going in to give her an IV, let''s go in together."


    The nurse opened the door.


    The next second, a sharp scream was heard. "Ah!"


    Jiang Yu''s eardrums were about to burst from the sound and she couldn''t help but go forward to take a look. However, it would have been better if she didn''t see it. Once she saw the scene in front of her, Jiang Yu immediately fainted.


    There was arge patch of blood on the bed and on the ground. Lanna was lying on the ground, her clothes disheveled. Her eyes were staring at the door.


    Jiang Yu did not know how long she had been unconscious for before she slowly opened her eyes.


    Beside the bed was an anxious-looking Mo Long and sister Xia.


    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Yu''s head was still dizzy and she was still in pain.


    "Lanna is dead." Mo Long''s heart ached as he said, "if I had known this would happen, I would have sent people to follow you. When I received the call, I thought you were in trouble."


    His eyes were red, and he seemed to be crying.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Yu was stunned. She never thought that Mo Long would actually have such a side to him.


    "I''m fine," she consoled. I didn''t expect this to happen, so don''t me yourself. I should have known that something would happen to Lanna, but I didn''t expect it to happen so soon."


    "Aiya, Jiang Yu, you really scared me to death!" Sister Xia rebuked. Her eyes were already swollen, and it was obvious that she had really cried. "You, why didn''t you tell me you wereing here!"


    "I''m fine, sister Xia. Don''t worry." Jiang Yuforted her. "I''ve been worried about Lanna since yesterday. I''ve been feeling uneasy, so I thought ofing to see her before work today. I just didn''t expect this to happen. Oh right, how''s Lanna''s body?"


    "The body has already been carried away." Mo Long said, "but after a rough examination by the doctor, most of Lanna''s organs have been removed."


    Jiang Yu fell silent.


    Sister Xia, on the other hand, was quite shocked. "Aiyo, my God. He killed someone and even took away their organs? Wasn''t the murderer too inhumane? Why didn''t you even leave her corpse intact?"


    Jiang Yu said, "He took the organs after killing her because he wanted to sell the organs. However, it''s illegal to traffick human organs, so if they want to carry out this transaction, they can only do it in the ck market."


    "ck market?" Sister Xia was confused. "Jiang Yu, what are you talking about?"


    However, Mo Long knew what Jiang Yu meant.


    "Yu ''er, do you mean that it''s true that the Chi family has organized a ck market?"


    "More than 90%," Jiang Yu said as she nodded her head.


    The Chi family of Qingcheng had been on the decline in recent years. Thetest news was that they had some connections with the ck market. After this incident, Lanna was killed and her organs were taken away. Also, Lanna had connections with the Chi family, so the news that the Chi family had organized a ck market was 90% true.


    Sister Xia was listening at the side in confusion, but she had also realized the seriousness of the matter, so she had not said anything.


    Mo Long muttered, "but the Chi family has been in a state of retirement for the past few years. Even if it was exposed that they were rted to the ck market, they didn''te forward to exin."Therefore, it''s going to be very difficult to get any information about the Chi family."


    Moreover, their only link of contact-Lanna-had already left this worldpletely. It would be even more difficult to find out more about the Chi family.

 Chapter 1231 The Strange Mo Long

    Because of Lanna''s ident, the variety show''s recording was postponed.


    At the same time, the deadline for the manuscript of the International jewelrypetition was approaching. Although Jiang Yu had inspiration, she had been bugged by Lanna and the variety show recording recently and had no time to draw a manuscript at all.


    Fortunately, these matters had been resolved recently, and Jiang Yu had enough time to draw the manuscript.


    Mifei''s draft had also been sessfully passed.


    After Jiang Yu handed in the draft, she heaved a long sigh of relief and felt that her task had been temporarilypleted.


    She felt that she had been busy recently and had not had a proper meal with Mo Long. Moreover, she had been working hard for the Chi family''s matters recently and had not had a good rest.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu still wanted to have a meal with Mo Long. She could also use this opportunity to rest. No matter how strong a person''s professional ability was, they were not indestructible. They would also get tired.


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to make a detailed appointment with Mo Long when she returned home at night, but she didn''t expect Mo Long toe directly to Jiang jewelry.


    Although the work at the Mo Corporation wasn''t very busy recently, and Mo Long would indeed have a lot of free time, if he wanted toe to the Jiang jewelry, he would definitely tell Jiang Yu in advance.


    However, he did not say anything today and came straight over. Not only was Jiang Yu surprised, but even the security guard at the door was also shocked when he saw him.


    "Hello, President mo!" In his shock, the security guard did not forget to greet Mo Long.


    Mo Longpletely ignored the security guards at the entrance. Instead, he stuffed his hands into his pockets and walked straight into thepany.


    For a moment, the security guard did not react. He did not know why Mo Long was so cold today and did not say a word. If this was in the past, Mo Long would smile and nod at them when they greeted him.


    However, it was as if Mo Long had taken the wrong medicine today. Not only did he ignore them, but he also had a cold and emotionless expression.


    Could it be that he had encountered something unpleasant?


    The moment Mo Long entered thepany, he grabbed an employee and asked, "do you know where President Jiang''s office is?"


    The employee was surprised, but he still told him the truth. "It''s on the left side of the top floor,"


    "I see." Mo Long nodded and took the staff elevator to the top floor.


    It was only when he took the elevator up that the employee dared to talk to the people around him. "What''s wrong with President Mo? Doesn''t he know where Mr. Jiang''s office is?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s right, dumby. Plus, President Mo never takes the staff elevator. What''s wrong with him today?"


    "Did they have a fight? Otherwise, President Mo''s expression wouldn''t be so ugly."


    "Are you stupid? Even if they had really quarreled, there was no way President Mo didn''t know where President Jiang''s office was. There''s no one in this world who would forget this kind of thing because of a quarrel, right?"


    "But, President Mo is really strange. What exactly happened? "


    The employees were all puzzled by Mo Long''s actions, but he was Jiang Yu''s fianc¨¦ after all, so they didn''t dare to say anything and could only continue to work obediently.


    When Mo Long arrived at the top floor, he happened to bump into sister Xia, who was making coffee for Jiang Yu.


    When sister Xia saw Mo Long, she was a little surprised and asked, "President mo, why didn''t you tell us that you''reing today?"


    Mo Long nced at sister Xia and said indifferently, "I wanted to give Xiao Yu a surprise."


    "¡­Huh?" Sister Xia did not react for a moment.


    What kind of surprise was this? Furthermore, Mo Long had always called Jiang Yu " Yu''er ". What was going on today? Why did he call her "Xiao Yu"?


    While sister Xia was still in shock, Mo Long had already pushed open the door to Jiang Yu''s office and walked in.


    Sister Xia was even more puzzled. In the past, when Mo Long came, he would knock on the door before entering. Why did he enter without knocking today? What was wrong with his brain?


    Because she felt that Mo Long''s behavior today was very unusual, sister Xia followed him into Jiang Yu''s office.


    Jiang Yu was originally working, but when she looked up and saw Mo Long, she couldn''t help but be surprised. "What are you doing here?"


    Mo Long nced at the office''s furnishings and said, "I missed you, so I came to see you."


    Jiang Yu found it strange and could not help but ask, "Aren''t you busy with thepany? You gave the work to Teng Yi again?"


    Mo Long paused, as if he was trying to figure out who the " Teng Yi " Jiang Yu mentioned was. "Yes," he said after a moment.

 Chapter 1232 - 1232 An Identical Person

    1232 An Identical Person


    Jiang Yu found it strange because Mo Long had asked Teng Yi to investigate the Chi family and the ck market and had already approved a month¡¯s leave for him. It was impossible for him to let Teng Yie back to work at this time.


    Mo Long noticed Jiang Yu¡¯s probing gaze and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Yu?¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. By the way, have a seat first. I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Sister Xia, go to the Human Resources Department and take a look at how Mifei¡¯s formal employment procedures are going.¡±


    As she spoke, she gave sister Xia a look.


    ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± sister Xia said, understanding.


    The two of them left the office together, but sister Xia did not go to the Human Resources Department. Instead, she went to the pantry next to the bathroom with Jiang Yu.


    Sister Xia locked the door and asked Jiang Yu in a low voice, ¡°Jiang Yu, do you also think that Mo Long is acting strange today?¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned and muttered, ¡°he clearly looks like Mo Long. However, be it the tone of his voice or the way he speaks, he¡¯s different from the usual Mo Long. ¡±


    ¡°I also find it strange. In the past, Mo Long would always tell you in advance when he came, but he didn¡¯t say anything today.¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°and today was the first time he called you ¡®Xiao Yu¡¯. It¡¯spletely different from how he usually addresses you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s be very strange,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°although people can change, it can¡¯t be so sudden, right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too strange. I¡¯m starting to doubt if he¡¯s the real Mo Long.¡± Sister Xia said anxiously.


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and decided to give Mo Long a call.


    She took out her phone and dialed Mo Long¡¯s number. There was a busy tone on the phone, and no one answered for the time being.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the tea room, and Mo Long¡¯s voice sounded from outside, ¡°Xiao Yu, didn¡¯t you go to the washroom? Why are you here?¡±


    Mo Long was clearly outside and was still talking to Jiang Yu. Furthermore, Jiang Yu¡¯s phone was still busy, but the familiar ringtone did not ring outside the door.


    Jiang Yu remained silent and did not speak to the person outside the door.


    When Mo Long saw that Jiang Yu was not speaking, he knocked harder and asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, aren¡¯t you inside? But I clearly saw you and sister Xiae in together.¡±


    ¡°He still recognizes me. Does that mean he¡¯s the real Mo Long?¡± Sister Xia asked Jiang Yu carefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Jiang Yu shook her head.


    At this moment, a voice rang out from Jiang Yu¡¯s phone, ¡°Yu ¡®er? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It was Mo Long¡¯s voice.


    Jiang Yu and sister Xia were dumbfounded.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Sister Xia said in shock, but she did not dare to make too much noise.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er?¡± On the other end of the phone, when Mo Long saw that Jiang Yu was not speaking for a long time, he could not help but be a little anxious. Are you still listening? Did something happen?¡±


    Just as Jiang Yu was about to answer him, the voice outside the door began to sound anxious. ¡°Xiao Yu, can youe out? I saw the two of you go in, and you still want to pretend that you¡¯re not inside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Sister Xia was a little frightened. ¡°Aren¡¯t they just two Mo Longs?¡±


    Furthermore, it was an identical Mo Long. As long as the fake one didn¡¯t speak, no one would be able to tell.


    ¡°Sister Xia, don¡¯t panic.¡± Jiang Yu consoled her. She then whispered to Mo Long on the other end of the phone, ¡°Hurry up ande to me, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Then, she quickly hung up the phone.


    Jiang Yu quickly picked up a ss of water and poured it on her body. Then, she grabbed a few paper towels and wiped her body simply. She opened the door to the tea room and said with a smile, ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m so sorry. She was suddenly thirsty and wanted toe in for a drink. She didn¡¯t expect to not hold the cup steadily and spill all the water. I was tidying up my shirt just now, so I didn¡¯t notice you at the door. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    The fake Mo Long examined Jiang Yu with an inquisitive look.


    Sister Xia also came over with a new shirt and pretended to be angry. ¡°I¡¯ve told you to be careful. You¡¯re already an adult, but you¡¯re still so clumsy. Fortunately, I prepared a spare shirt for you in the closet in the tea room. Otherwise, you would have to wear this wet shirt the whole day!¡±


    With that said, sister Xia stuffed the shirt into Jiang Yu¡¯s hands and urged her to quickly go to the bathroom to change.


    Jiang Yu took the shirt and walked into the bathroom. Sister Xia then smiled at the fake Mo Long in front of her and said, ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s nothing big. You¡¯ve been together for such a long time, you should be used to it. She¡¯s always like this.¡±

 Chapter 1233 - 1233 Uncertain truth

    1233 Uncertain truth


    The fake Mo Long kept looking at sister Xia. It was unknown how much he believed in her words just now.


    However, he guessed that Jiang Yu had already noticed that something was wrong and would probably call the real Mo Long over. Hence, he simply found an excuse and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble sister Xia to help me take care of Xiao Yu. My Secretary just called me and said that there¡¯s an emergency in thepany. I¡¯ll go back and deal with it first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take care. I won¡¯t send you off.¡± Sister Xia was all smiles, and there was nothing unusual about her.


    After the fake Mo Long left, Jiang Yu also came out after changing into her shirt.


    !!


    Looking left and right, Jiang Yu did not see the fake Mo Long and asked, ¡°Sister Xia, where¡¯s that person?¡±


    Sister Xia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°He¡¯s gone. He must have noticed that you found something wrong with him. So, he found an excuse to leave.¡±


    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s not stupid. He can think like a human.¡± Jiang Yu pondered for a moment. ¡°But it¡¯s also possible that someone has installed an invisible camera or a listening device on him to control him from behind.¡±


    ¡°This is really too scary. Two Mo Longs that look exactly the same!¡± Now that sister Xia thought about it, she was still a little scared. ¡°If he didn¡¯t say anything, or if his tone was a little more like Mo Long¡¯s, I would really think that he was Mo Long!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mo Long will be here in a while.¡± Jiang Yu consoled.


    Ten minutester, Mo Long arrived at Jiang jewelry from the Mo Corporation.


    When the security guards at the entrance and the employees in the room saw Mo Long again, the strange feeling in their hearts increased.


    Didn¡¯t President Mo just leave in a hurry? Why did hee back now?


    Mo Long did not hesitate for a moment. After taking the boss¡¯s personal elevator, he directly reached the top floor.


    After this smooth movement, the employees sighed. that¡¯s how President Mo usually does things. I don¡¯t know what happened just now, but if I didn¡¯t know better, I would¡¯ve thought it was a fake president mo.


    In a sense, the employees were right.


    Mo Long arrived at Jiang Yu¡¯s office and saw her sitting on the sofa with sister Xia, as if they were waiting for him.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you alright?!¡± Mo Long quickly walked over and looked Jiang Yu up and down to confirm that she was indeed not injured.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. Jiang Yu consoled Mo Long, ¡°sit down first. Let me tell you about this in detail.¡±


    Following that, she recounted everything that had happened to the fake Mo Long from the moment he entered the room until he left.


    When Mo Long heard this, he also found it a little unbelievable.


    ¡°A person who impersonated me?¡± Mo Long muttered to himself, ¡°exactly the same appearance? What else? Is there any other information?¡±


    Sister Xia thought for a moment and said, ¡°when he came, the staff and security guards downstairs should have seen him. President Mo, you can ask them, their opinions are more urate.¡±


    Hence, Jiang Yu and Mo Long went downstairs together.


    Jiang Yu gathered all the employees and asked, ¡°you guys must have seen President Mo today, right?¡±


    The employees looked at each other, not knowing how to answer.


    After all, Mo Long was standing right beside Jiang Yu. Even if they said that they did not see him, it would be impossible.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this time,¡± Jiang Yu exined. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the previous time. ¡±


    Speaking of this, the employees had an impression of him. They all nodded and said that they had seen Mo Long.


    Jiang Yu asked again, ¡°do you still remember the characteristics of the Mo Long? I¡¯m talking about his behavior and the like. Is there anything different from usual?¡±


    The employees still didn¡¯t dare to say anything because the people involved were present. If they said anything, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to them giving up their jobs?


    Jiang Yu could tell what they were thinking and exined, ¡°the person that just arrived wasn¡¯t the real President Mo, someone else was impersonating him. Just say it and don¡¯t worry about anything else. I will not punish you.¡±


    Only then did the employees start to recall. Not long after, one of the employees raised his hand and said, ¡°I remember. At that time, President Mo asked me where President Jiang¡¯s office was as soon as he entered. I told him that your office was on the top floor and he took the staff elevator up. But, if it was the usual President Mo, not only would he know where your office is, he would even take the elevator up. He would never act like he did today.¡±


    When Mo Long heard this, he already had a vague answer in his heart. However, in order to make sure nothing went wrong, he still decided to ask the security guard at the entrance.


    The two security guards were not afraid and told him everything. previously, when we greeted President Mo, he would always nod at us. But, that person didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 1234 - 1234 Human-Producing Experiment

    1234 Human-Producing Experiment


    The other security guard added, ¡°and that person looked like he was in a hurry. He was walking into thepany. Not long after, he came out in a hurry and didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t even pay attention to us when we were talking to him.¡±


    At this point, Mo Long already had an answer in his heart.


    He said to Jiang Yu, ¡°I know what¡¯s going on.¡±¡±


    Jiang Yu saw the serious expression on his face and knew that this was a big deal, so she quickly went back to the office with him.


    After returning to the office, Mo Long said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is the human-producing experiment that has been under strict surveince.¡±


    ¡°Human-producing experiments?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned. This was the first time she had heard of this term.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a human-producing experiment.¡± Mo Long exined, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this kind of experiment in some news before. The methods used are quite cruel and vile. First, she would give people stic surgery and then imnt a chip in their brains, producing thempletely obey her. The moment this person has the slightest intention to resist, the A.I. Chip will explode in 10 seconds.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Sister Xia was shocked. does such an experiment really exist? Isn¡¯t this treating other people¡¯s lives as a joke?¡±


    ¡°In other words, that fake Mo Long also has a chip in his brain?¡± Jiang Yu was puzzled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did hee to me? And why did she get stic surgery to look like you? Besides, he has never met you before, so how could he imitate you so easily?¡±


    ¡°However, there is no concrete evidence to prove that there must be such an experiment now. All of this is just the world¡¯s conjectures.¡± Mo Long said, ¡± however, there were indeed people who saw a man¡¯s head explode for no reason on the streets. So, this experiment might really exist.¡±


    ¡°In other words, that fake Mo Long also has a chip in his brain?¡± Jiang Yu was puzzled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did hee to me? And why did she get stic surgery to look like you? Besides, he has never met you before, so how could he imitate you so easily? Even though his imitation skills are rather clumsy, if he doesn¡¯t speak, he really looks exactly like you.¡±


    Mo Long pondered for a moment, trying his best to recall the content of the news.


    In the end, he said, ¡°it¡¯s the chip. The data in the chip is extracted from human DNA, whether it is hair, body fluid or anything else. As long as the DNA can be extracted, a chip can be made.¡±


    ¡°This experiment is too inhumane!¡± Sister Xia couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°You¡¯re taking other people¡¯s lives as a joke, and you even want to use a chip to control others! Those who conduct such experiments should die!¡±


    She was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. Suddenly, she thought of Lanna, who had been killed in the hospital.


    ¡°I remember Lanna.¡± Sister Xia was trembling with fear. someone took away all of Lanna¡¯s organs. Could it be that¡­ They wanted to extract the DNA?¡±


    Mo Long frowned and muttered, ¡°there¡¯s a 90% chance. After all, there was only one way for an organ to be illegally separated from the human body, and that was to be sold on the ck market. However, the organs of the dead were not as fresh as the organs of the living, so most people in the ck market were willing to spend money to buy the organs of the living. If that person wanted money, taking Lanna away would be the best choice. There¡¯s no need to kill her and then empty her organs.¡±


    The more sister Xia heard, the more afraid she became. She trembled and asked, ¡°B-but, other than organs, hair, and bodily fluids, can¡¯t DNA be extracted as well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to extract urate DNA from human organs than those things.¡± Mo Long exined.


    Sister Xia was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to speak, while Jiang Yu kept thinking about something. Therefore, the atmosphere became silent and strange.


    ¡°There¡¯s a more important thing now, ¡± Jiang Yu finally realized the main point. ¡°Who was the one who gave away the DNA extraction device from Mo Long?¡±


    Mo Long also fell silent.


    In fact, he had also thought about this problem carefully, but he did not believe that there would be a mole around him.


    Furthermore, this mole must have been close to him before. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to have the opportunity to obtain the item on Mo Long¡¯s body.


    However, the only one who was close to Mo Long was Teng Yi.


    Jiang Yu also knew that Teng Yi was the closest person to Mo Long. However, she didn¡¯t believe that Teng Yi was such a person. Teng Yi had always been loyal to Mo Long and would never do such a thing.


    Moreover, he had just been sent to investigate the Chi family and the ck market. At this time, a fake Mo Long that looked exactly like the real Mo Long appeared. It was no doubt self-disclosure.


    So Teng Yi couldn¡¯t be the mole.


    But other than Teng Yi, who else could it be?


    Mo Long couldn¡¯t understand this either. He didn¡¯t want to suspect Teng Yi, so someone needed toe out and clear Teng Yi of suspicion.

 Chapter 1235 Who Is The Mole?

    "We have to investigate this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, who knows what will happen next?" Jiang Yu said.


    "Yes, I know." Mo Long was not in a good mood.


    After all, with such an incident, all the arrows were pointed at his most trusted confidant. No matter who it was, they would not be in a good mood.


    Jiang Yuforted him, "don''t think too much. It''s impossible that Teng Yi did this. He''s been with you for so many years, and you know how loyal he is. If we suspect him just because of this, he will be bitterly disappointed."


    "I know," Mo Long said in a deep voice.


    He returned to the Mo Corporation and looked at everyone with an inquisitive gaze.


    Everyone in thepany could be the mole. Furthermore, that person was able to hide under Mo Long''s nose for so long without being discovered. It was clear that he was an expert.


    Su Guo brought in a cup of coffee and ced it on Mo Long''s table, saying, "President Mo, your coffee."


    Ever since Teng Yi had been sent on a secret mission, his job had fallen to Su Guo. However, she was just a small secretary assistant, and her usual work partner was Teng Yi, not Mo Long.


    Hence, there was a lot of work that Su Guo didn''t know how to handle. Thus, she could only treat Mo Long the same way she treated Teng Yi. For example, making a cup of coffee or something.


    Mo Long looked at the cup of coffee and asked, "Su Guo, How long have you been at the Mo Corporation?"


    Su Guo thought about it carefully and replied, "President Mo, I''ve been here for about three years."


    "Three years is not a short time..." Mo Long''s voice was very calm. "What do you think of working here?"


    "I think it''s great to work here!" Su Guo smiled and said, "President Mo is very handsome. Although he''s strict, he treats his subordinates very well. You can tell from Secretary Teng. Secretary Teng is also very good to me and takes good care of me. I don''t have to do any heavy work. All I need to do is make him and President Mo two cups of coffee and hand in a few documents."


    "It seems like you''re quite satisfied with your work here." The corners of Mo Long''s mouth curled up. Anyone who saw him would think that he was smiling.


    "Of course, and it''s not just me. Everyone is very satisfied too!" Su Guo''s smile grew even wider, "actually, everyone respects President Mo a lot. It''s just that you''re usually serious, so no one dares to speak to you. Inparison, everyone likes Secretary Teng more and is willing to joke with him."


    "Teng Yi is indeed easy to get close to." Mo Long muttered to himself.


    "President Mo?" Su Guo did not hear him clearly. "What did you say?"


    "It''s nothing. You can go back to your work." Mo Long waved his hand, gesturing for Su Guo to leave.


    Su Guo obediently went out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After she left, Mo Long emptied his thoughts and only returned to his senses after a long time. He began to think.


    The mole wasn''t Teng Yi and didn''t look like Su Guo, so who else could it be? Could it be that in the entire Mo Corporation, other than Teng Yi and Su Guo, there was someone else who could get in touch with him?


    Mo Long believed that the probability of such a thing happening was zero.


    However, the two most suspicious people were not the mole, which meant that there was someone else.


    Just as Mo Long was thinking about this, Su Guo knocked on the office door again. "President Mo, I have a document for you."


    "Come in,"


    "Yes." Su Guo entered with a document and handed it to Mo Long.


    "President Mo, this is the document that Secretary Teng asked me to pass to you before she left. She said it''s not important, but you might need it."


    Mo Long opened the document and saw that it contained detailed information on Wei Hui and the Wei family.


    This was something that Mo Long had asked Teng Yi to investigate a long time ago after Jiang Yu bought the vi.


    He didn''t expect him to really investigate.


    "I know. You can go back first." Mo Long waved his hand at Su Guo, indicating for her to leave.


    Su Guo went out again.


    Mo Long carefully looked at the information on it. Wei Hui''s life was ordinary, from being a rich youngdy to amoner girl.


    The Wei family was also a very prominent family in the beginning, but it gradually went downhill.


    No matter how one looked at it, Wei Hui and the Wei family''s encounter was verymon and could not be considered as a big rise and fall. The reason why Wei Hui came all the way to Shanghai and contacted Teng Yi was probably because of the Wei family.


    "The ingredients are reallyplicated." Mo Long could not help but sigh. "No matter who it is, they would be troubled by this."


    Thus, Mo Long could understand Teng Yi''s difficulties at this moment.

 Chapter 1236 The Glass Vase

    Mo Long thought Wei Hui would continue to look for Teng Yi, but she still hadn''t appeared.


    Could it be that the Wei family''s crisis had been resolved?


    Mo Long couldn''t guess Wei Hui''s thoughts. He didn''t know why she didn''te to find Teng Yi. However, since she didn''te, it meant that the crisis of the Wei family had been resolved.


    Maybe he found someone stronger than Teng Yi?


    Wei Hui''s matter was no longer important. The most important things now were the Chi family and the ck market, as well as the authenticity of the human-making experiment.


    Teng Yi had been secretly investigating the Chi family and the ck market. He had gone to Qingcheng. Mo Long couldn''t contact him rashly. If he did, Teng Yi''s life would be in danger.


    So Mo Long didn''t contact Teng Yi, so he didn''t know how far he had investigated.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Su Guo knocked on the office door and said, "President Mo, there''s ady called Wei Hui outside. She said she has something for you."


    Wei Hui?


    Mo Long paused. He did not expect that whatever he wanted would really happen.


    "Let her in," he said to Su Guo.


    "Yes, President mo."


    Not long after, Su Guo came in with Wei Hui.


    Wei Hui was wearing a very elegant diamond-studded dress. She had the temperament of ady from a wealthy family. Jiang Yu also had one of those, so Mo Long recognized the dress Wei Hui was wearing at a nce.


    This dress was a limited edition dress in the world. With the Wei family''s financial ability, they could not afford this dress at all. Then why did Wei Hui have this dress? Moreover, it looked like the original version, not a high-quality imitation.


    Wei Hui didn''t know what Mo Long was thinking. She ced the high-end gift box in her hands on Mo Long''s desk and said, "President Mo, the things inside are fragile. Please be careful when you open it. After all, that important person asked me to give this to you. If you break it, then you''ll be letting down his kind intentions."


    "A big shot?" Mo Long''s eyes turned cold. who''s that important person?"


    President Mo, you know that person. Wei Hui covered her mouth andughed. "Oh right, I didn''t see Teng Yi this time. Where did he go?"


    "Hahaha! It''s fine." Wei Huiughed loudly. "When you see him, you just need to help me pass on a message. Just say ''the Wei family is able to have what they have today all thanks to you'', and that would be enough."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s none of your business where he goes." Mo Long said.


    "Hahaha! It''s fine." Wei Huiughed loudly. "When you see him, you just need to help me pass on a message. Just say ''the Wei family is able to have what they have today all thanks to you'', and that would be enough. Of course, it''s fine if you don''t want to tell me. I''ll tell him myself when I see him one day."


    With that, Wei Hui turned around and left.


    "President Mo," Su Guo said after she left, "should we open this gift?"


    Mo Long looked at the gift box and fell silent for a moment before saying, "Open it,"


    Su Guo obediently opened the box. Inside was an extremely exquisite ss vase.


    "Just a flower vase?" Su Guo couldn''t believe it. But no matter how she looked inside the box, there was nothing else other than the vase.


    However, Mo Long could tell that this flower vase was special and said, "This is a vase made of Nano ss, and the material is quite special. It would reflect all the force it received. In other words, the more strength you put on it, the more strength it would reflect. However, if you want to break it, you don''t need to do anything. You can even break it with a few blows of the wind."


    "There''s such an outrageous flower vase?!" It was Su Guo''s first time seeing such a high-tech thing. "Then I''ll have to hold it as hard as I can. If I don''t break my heart, I won''t be able to afford it!"


    "No need." Mo Long said indifferently, "just find a ce to put it. You can also throw it away."


    "This ... Yes, President Mo."


    Su Guo took the vase and left.


    She couldn''t bear to throw it away, so she found a secret ce in her small office and put the vase in it.


    "Is this for real? It''ll break when blown by the wind, but won''t it break when it''s thrown on the ground?" Su Guo looked at the vase and muttered to herself. "... Since President Mo doesn''t like this thing, I''ll just give it a try. It''s fine if it really breaks, right?"


    She looked at it for a long time, then finally picked up the vase and threw it to the ground.


    Dong ... the vase made a muffled sound. It didn''t shatter at all. It was even a little stic and bounced up from the ground.


    "It really didn''t shatter!" Su Guo was extremely surprised andpletely believed Mo Long''s words.


    She quickly put the vase away and put it back in its original position.

 Chapter 1237 A Gorgeous Flower

    Worried that the wind would break it, Su Guo even found a box to cover the vase.


    The manufacturing technique of this kind of ss was veryplicated, and the cost of making a ss product was not a small amount.


    Mo Long really could not think of anyone who would be willing to spend such a huge sum of money to create such an item, much less give it to him in the end.


    Could it be the Kang family? Was it because they didn''t agree with him and Jiang Yu''s rtionship that she thought of this method to give him a warning?


    But how did Wei Hui get involved with the Kang family?


    There were too many suspicious points. No matter how Mo Long thought about it, he could not understand the logic behind it.


    When he returned to Mo garden at night, Mo Long saw an identical ss vase on the coffee table. It was covered with a transparent ss cover.


    Jiang Yu heard the sound from the entrance and stuck her head out of the kitchen. She asked, "Did you encounter anything strange today?"


    Mo Long looked at the vase on the coffee table and said, "it''s nothing strange. Wei Hui came to me and gave me a ss vase."


    "Did Wei Hui give you a vase too?" Jiang Yu came out of the kitchen, still wearing the cute bear apron.


    "Did Wei Hui give you this vase too?" Mo Long paused. "When did she go to find you?"


    "It was after you left." Jiang Yu answered honestly, "I thought she came to look for me because of what happened at the real estatepanyst time. I didn''t expect it to not be the case. She only gave me this vase and a bag of flower seeds."


    "Flower seed?" Mo Long closed his eyes in thought.


    "It''s the flower seed,"


    Jiang Yu took out a bag of seeds from her pocket and ced it in Mo Long''s hand, saying, "although I don''t know what kind of flower these seeds are, Wei Hui said that as long as you put the seeds in this vase and pour some water, they will bloom in a few hours."


    Jiang Yu had never seen a flower that grew so quickly, so she epted the seed.


    Mo Long stroked the bag of flower seeds and said after a moment, "I''ll try."


    He first went to the kitchen to get a ss of water and poured it into the vase. Then, he threw the seed in his hand in.


    "Let''s wait for a while." Mo Long leaned back on the sofa, quietly waiting for the seeds in the vase to bloom.


    Jiang Yu was no longer in the mood to cook, so she sat on the sofa with Mo Long and quietly waited for the seeds in the vase to bloom.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After an unknown period of time, the seed that was originally still soaking in the water without any changes suddenly grew at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. It took less than ten minutes from the seed to the flower.


    "What kind of flower is this?" Jiang Yu was shocked. there shouldn''t be a flower in this world that can grow so quickly!


    "I''m afraid it''s not a normal flower." Mo Long frowned. "It should be the same as this vase. It''s made using nanotech. Now that it''s bloomed, I''m afraid it''ll never wither."


    The flower in the vase was in full bloom. Even the most beautiful flower in the world couldn''tpare to this one.


    Jiang Yu looked at the flowers in the vase quietly and sighed. "Will it really never wither?"


    "In theory, it should be like this." Mo Long muttered.


    Although she said that, the next second, the flower exploded with a bang, as if it was going against Mo Long.


    Although the power of the explosion was not strong, a ball of fire still burst out and almost burned Jiang Yu''s hair.


    "Yu ''er, are you alright?!" Mo Long quickly stood in front of Jiang Yu and checked carefully to see if she was injured.


    "I''m fine. That fire is quite far from me." Jiang Yu consoled.


    "What''s Wei Hui thinking?" Mo Long gritted his teeth, wishing he could find Wei Hui and skin her alive.


    "I''m afraid they''re here to show us their might." Jiang Yu said nonchntly, " Wei Hui said that this was given to me by a Big Shot. Although I don''t know who that Big Shot is, I think we have some grudges with him, right? "


    However, no one had dared to provoke Mo Long.


    "Who is it?" Mo Long frowned. No matter what he did, he could not guess the identity of this important figure.


    "I don''t know," Jiang Yu shook her head.


    In fact, she couldn''t understand it either.


    Right now, the only family that could go against the Mo family was the Kang family, but the two families didn''t have any conflicts. Even old master Kang had been calcting an auspicious date to hold a wedding for Jiang Yu and Mo Long.


    "By the way, how''s the investigation on Teng Yi?" Jiang Yu asked.

 Chapter 1238 - 1238 The Real President Mo?

    1238 The Real President Mo?


    She only felt a sudden sense of uneasiness in her heart. She felt that if this matter was really targeted at her and Mo Long, then the people around them would probably be implicated as well.


    Then the person in the most danger now was Teng Yi. He wasn¡¯t in Hu but in Qingcheng, far away from here. If something really happened, she and Mo Long wouldn¡¯t be able to rush over immediately to resolve it.


    Mo Long also sensed the danger of this matter and didn¡¯t n on letting Teng Yi stay in Qingcheng any longer. Therefore, he sent a message to Teng Yi, telling him to give up the investigation and return to Hucheng quickly.


    But Mo Long and Jiang Yu kept waiting until midnight, but they still didn¡¯t receive a reply from Teng Yi.


    !!


    ¡°Is Teng Yi ¡­ Did something happen?¡± Jiang Yu was a little scared. ¡°Or did he not see the message?¡±


    ¡°.. I don¡¯t think he saw it.¡± Mo Long consoled Jiang Yu.


    However, even he did not believe his own words.


    Because when Teng Yi left for Qingcheng, Mo Long specifically told him to always carry his phone with him. Even if he couldn¡¯t answer the phone, he had to reply when he saw the message.


    However, they had already waited for a few hours and Teng Yi still hadn¡¯t replied. This made Jiang Yu and Mo Long a little worried.


    In reality, it wasn¡¯t that Teng Yi didn¡¯t want to reply, but that he couldn¡¯t.


    He was cleaning a vi and was wearing a servant¡¯s uniform.


    Not long after, a man in a sleeping robe came down from upstairs with a ss of red wine in his hand and a beautiful woman in his arms.


    The man went downstairs and saw that Teng Yi was still cleaning. ¡°Go and rest, don¡¯t tire yourself out. You¡¯re my most capable Secretary, so I had no choice but to let you do this.¡±


    Teng Yi wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, it¡¯s fine. As President Mo¡¯s Secretary, I¡¯ll be there whenever you need me.


    This man was the fake Mo Long who had only appeared recently.


    After he left Jiang Yu¡¯s ce, he took a ne back to Qingcheng. At the same time, there was information that true Mo Long¡¯s Secretary, Teng Yi, had arrived in Qingcheng. He seemed to be investigating something.


    Therefore, the fake Mo Long used this skin to hack into Teng Yi¡¯s phone and called him here.


    The fake Mo Long originally wanted to kill Teng Yi directly, but the people above said that he was still useful. Maybe he could be used to restrain the real Mo Long in the future. Therefore, the fake Mo Long let Teng Yi live and let him do some cleaning work here.


    At the same time, they confiscated his phone because the fake Mo Long was worried that Teng Yi would contact the real Mo Long.


    Although Teng Yi felt strange, his years of loyalty made him hand over the phone without hesitation.


    At this time, the fake Mo Long let Teng Yi rest, while he sat on the sofa with the beauty in his arms, whispering sweet nothings to each other.


    Seeing this, Teng Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°President Mo, you and Madam ¡­ Did you have a fight?¡±


    The fake Mo Long didn¡¯t know who the ¡°Madam¡± Teng Yi was talking about was.


    ¡°Madam? Who is it?¡±


    Teng Yi felt it was strange but still answered honestly, ¡°Jiang Yu.¡±


    The fake Mo Long finally reacted and said, ¡°Xiao Yu, she¡¯s still busy at thepany. I bought this vi to give it to her. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have rushed to Qingcheng in such a hurry.¡±


    Teng Yi looked at the man in front of him and felt that he was just wearing Mo Long¡¯s skin. Under this skin was probably a soul that had already changed.


    Teng Yi thought of a question and asked, ¡°What about the vi that Madam bought before? The agent said that Madam still has 20 million Yuan to pay. Do you want to pay the final amount for Madam?¡±


    The fake Mo Long was shocked and almost spat out the red wine in his mouth.


    She was still short of 20 million? What did Jiang Yu buy that was so expensive?


    However, he still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t need to worry about this. It¡¯s only twenty million, Xiao Yu can make up for it herself, there¡¯s no need for me to worry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Mo.¡± Teng Yi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go rest. If you need anything, please call me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Teng Yi left and returned to the room that the fake Mo Long had specially arranged for him.


    Teng Yi started to suspect the man.


    The man only had the same face as Mo Long, but the way he conducted himself waspletely different from how Mo Long usually was. Whether it was the way he addressed Jiang Yu, the answer to the question, or the beauty in his arms.

 Chapter 1239 A Different Taste

    "Is it really President Mo?" Teng Yi muttered.


    But even if no one answered, Teng Yi already knew the answer.


    No wonder he wanted to confiscate her phone. He was probably worried that she would be able to contact the real Mo Long.


    "President Mo should have sent me a few messages by now, but I can''t reply!" Teng Yi was a little anxious.


    What he needed to do now was to think of a way to get his phone back. If he were to ask the fake Mo Long directly, he would definitely not give it to him, and he would even sense that something was wrong.


    However, if he wanted to steal it, Teng Yi didn''t know where the fake Mo Long hid it.


    "I have to think of a way ..." Teng Yi paced around the room and suddenly thought of a question. "How did this fake Mo Long know I was here? Could it be ... Does he have a spy by President Mo''s side?"


    Thinking about this, Teng Yi couldn''t help but feel more anxious.


    Who would have thought that there would be a mole by President Mo''s side? This was his mistake as a Secretary!


    Teng Yi med himself, but he thought of another way.


    If he couldn''t do anything to the fake Mo Long, he would start with the woman beside him. Although he changed women frequently, each woman could stay by his side for at least half a month. As long as Teng Yi seized this time and gained the trust of the woman beside the fake Mo Long, he might be able to get his phone back.


    It just so happened that this woman had just been reced by the fake Mo Long and had only been by his side for less than three days, so she was a good target.


    Teng Yi made up his mind to start with that woman. He knew that the woman''s name was Zhao Xin. She was of mixed blood and was an overseas student.


    After sitting in the room for a while, he changed into a servant''s uniform, nning to go out and see what the fake Mo Long and Zhao Xin were doing.


    As soon as he opened the door, he heard a woman''s moans, each louder than thest, until it finally turned into a scream. There was also a man''s low growl mixed in, like a beast.


    Although Teng Yi was an adult man, he had had countless girlfriends. Furthermore, ever since he started working at the Mo Corporation, he had not been in a rtionship even once. Hence, Teng Yi had very little experience in this. Now that he heard this sound, he was at a loss.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He could only return to his room and wait for about half an hour before he opened the door again.


    The battle between the fake Mo Long and Zhao Xin was over, but the smell of lust still lingered in the air, which made Teng Yi want to puke. He walked to the sofa and saw that there were still traces of an unknown liquid on the cushion, and the smell was even stronger.


    Teng Yi frowned in disgust. He carefully picked up the cushion and threw it into the washing machine.


    He didn''t have a good impression of the fake Mo Long to begin with, and now that he did this with Mo Long''s face, Teng Yi felt extremely disgusted with him.


    using President Mo''s face to do such a thing, how disgusting. Even though Teng Yi had a good temper, he couldn''t help but curse when he encountered this.


    After Teng Yi turned on the washing machine. She went to the kitchen to make red sugar glutinous rice balls for the night, then knocked on the fake Mo Long''s door.


    The person who opened the door was Zhao Xin. She was wearing very sexyce pajamas. She looked at Teng Yi and the bowl of red sugar glutinous rice balls in his hands and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Teng Yi lowered his head and exined, "President Mo has a lot of energy. I''m worried about your health, so I made you a bowl of tonic. It''s good for your health. This way, you and President Mo will be able to enjoy the night."


    His words not onlyplimented the fake Mo Long''s excellent body and technique, but also expressed his concern for Zhao Xin, instantly pleasing the two of them.


    The fake Mo Longy on the bed and said with a smile, "You know me the best. Little Xin, just eat."


    Zhao Xin was also very happy. She took the bowl from Teng Yi and smiled. "I know. You can go back first. There''s nothing for you to do here."


    "Yes." Teng Yi replied and went back.


    This was only his first step. He still needed more opportunities to please Zhao Xin, and then use Zhao Xin to find out where the fake Mo Long had hidden his phone.


    "It''s really a problem to please the two of them." Teng Yi couldn''t help but sigh.


    However, in order to get his phone back, he had no choice but to swallow his anger.

 Chapter 1240 Exploded On The Spot

    Teng Yi hadn''t been in contact with Mo Long these past few days, so he didn''t know how he was doing.


    The variety show that Jiang Yu was participating in was still filming as usual. A new female artiste had been found to take Lanna''s ce. Her name was Zheng Yan.


    Zheng Yan was also part of a girl group, butter on, she went solo and entered the entertainment industry.


    She had a good personality and had always regarded Jiang Yu as her Senior Idol. She was willing to ask her for advice no matter what. As such, not only did Zheng Yan capture arge number of fans, she also won Jiang Yu''s favor.


    During the recording, Jiang Yu had been thinking about the Chi family and Wei Hui. At the same time, she was worried about Teng Yi''s safety, so her expression wasn''t very good.


    When Zheng Yan saw this, she would even specially buy a cup of hot milk tea for Jiang Yu, hoping that she would be in a better mood.


    "Thank you, Zheng Yan." Jiang Yu took the milk tea and smiled.


    "It''s okay. You''re my Senior Idol. It''s my duty to take care of your emotions." Zheng Yan said with a smile.


    "I''m fine. I''ll be fine after a short rest." Jiang Yu consoled her. "You can go and record the show first."


    "Yes, I''ll go first ..." Before Zheng Yan could finish her sentence, there was a muffled sound from the recording studio, as if something had exploded.


    Immediately after that, the crowd started screaming, "Ah!"


    "What happened?!" Zheng Yan was so frightened that she hid in Jiang Yu''s arms.


    "Wait a minute. You guys wait here. I''ll go take a look!" Sister Xia said as she walked in the direction of the explosion.


    However, when she walked over to take a look, she was so disgusted by the scene in front of her that she vomited.


    A headless female corpse was lying on the ground, surrounded by arge area of blood and some unspeakable turbid liquid. Her head had already exploded.


    The cameramen had already turned off their cameras because they knew that if the audience were to see this scene, it would cause a lot of panic.


    "Call the police! Quickly call the police!" The director shouted and ordered the other contestants to leave the scene.


    Kang Xue was also shocked. She went around the crowd and found Jiang Yu, who was hugging Zheng Yan.


    "What''s happening over there?" Jiang Yu asked anxiously when she saw Kang Xue.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Kang Xue''s voice trembled as she said, "someone ... Someone ... Her head exploded!"


    "His head exploded?" Jiang Yu was stunned and did note to herself for a long time.


    On the other hand, Zheng Yan was so frightened that her lips turned white and she even forgot to cry. She broke down and shouted, "how could this be?!" How could someone''s head explode for no reason? You must be joking!"


    "I didn''t!" Kang Xue trembled as she retorted, "if you don''t believe me, then go see for yourself! Let''s see if I''m lying to you!"


    At this point, Kang Xue couldn''t care less if Zheng Yan was a judge.


    "No, I''m not going. I don''t dare to ..." Zheng Yan''s eyes were wide open and dry from the wind. Her tears flowed down uncontrobly.


    At this time, sister Xia also returned.


    She covered her mouth and walked unsteadily to Jiang Yu.


    "Sister Xia, did someone''s head really explode over there?" Jiang Yu''s lips were also a little pale, but she was still calmer and more rational than Zheng Yan and Kang Xue.


    Sister Xia did not say anything. She just covered her mouth and kept nodding.


    She was afraid that she would vomit again if she let go.


    "Could it be ... Was this all true? Is there really such an experiment?" Jiang Yu said in disbelief.


    It seemed that the human-making experiment was not a groundless rumor. Someone was really carrying out such an inhumane experiment.


    It was likely that someone had seen a man''s head explode for no reason on the street. It was not a joke, but a real thing. Just like today''s recording studio.


    The police arrived quickly. They first carried the body away, then carried out some routine questioning.


    The person who came was still Chang Kai. When he saw Jiang Yu, he patted her shoulder andforted her, "Jiang Yu, don''t be afraid. We''re here for everything, so you guys can just rx."


    Jiang Yu tried her best to calm her emotions and said to Chang Kai, "It''s a human-making experiment. First, they had stic surgery to make a person look the way they wanted. Then, they imnted a chip in that person''s brain to make that person listen to their orders. If that person dares to resist, the chip will explode."


    Chang Kai couldn''t help but ask, "a human-producing experiment?" Although I have heard of it before, I can;t file a case because I don''t have any evidence. Is there really such an experiment?"

 Chapter 1241 Strange Incident

    Strange Incident


    "If this experiment is true, then not only in Shanghai, but people everywhere are in danger!" Chang Kai had been in the police industry for many years. Although he had heard about human-making experiments from his seniors, he had never seen it with his own eyes like today.


    "I''m afraid that the media will spread the news of such a strange incident happening in broad daylight." Jiang Yu frowned. the people who don''t know the truth will definitely panic.


    "Indeed. I''ll ask director Luo about this, and try to minimize the panic of the public." Chang Kai said.


    "Yes." Jiang Yu nodded. by the way, who was the person who exploded? "


    Chang Kai said, "ording to the testimonies of the other contestants, the person who exploded was the daughter of the Qiao family. Her name is Qiao Yun. I heard that she''s only 18 this year and has just started University."


    ".. It''s such a pity." Jiang Yu couldn''t help but feel pity.


    Although the ''Qiao Yun'' that had exploded was fake, the real Qiao Yun might not be alive anymore.


    "This matter still needs to be exined to the Qiao''s. Even if this ''Qiao Yun'' is fake, in their eyes, she is their precious daughter." Jiang Yu sighed and suggested to Chang Kai.


    "That''s right, I''m nning to go to the Qiao family." Chang Kai said.


    "I''ll go with you," Jiang Yu said, "if the Qiao family is heartbroken, I can help you inforting them."


    "That''s good too. Let''s go together." Chang Kai readily agreed.


    Jiang Yu looked at Zheng Yan in her arms and Kang Xue beside her, then said to sister Xia, "Sister Xia, I''ll have to trouble you to help me take care of the two of them."


    Sister Xia had already adjusted her emotions. She took Zheng Yan and Kang Xue from Jiang Yu''s arms and said to her, "You can go with Kai. I''ll take care of them for you."


    "Alright, thank you, sister Xia." After that, Jiang Yu left with Chang Kai.


    The Qiao family''s house wasn''t far from the filming location. They followed the GPS and arrived in five minutes by car.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As soon as Jiang Yu and Chang Kai arrived at the gate of the Qiao family''s residence, they heard a heart-wrenching crying from inside the house.


    Chang Kai stood at the door, somewhat at a loss. He looked at Jiang Yu awkwardly andughed dryly. "It''s a good thing you came along. Otherwise, I really wouldn''t know how to deal with this situation."


    Jiang Yu did not say anything. She reached out and knocked on the door of the Qiao family''s house. In order to prevent them from not hearing her, she used a lot of strength. "Hello, we are the police!"


    Not long after, an impatient young man came to open the door.


    He sized up Jiang Yu and Chang Kai in front of him and asked impatiently, "Who are you guys? Didn''t you hear everyone in the room crying? What are you all doing here?"


    Chang Kai showed his police ID and exined, "I''m a police officer, and this is my assistant. The main reason we''re here is to discuss Qiao Yun''s matter."


    When the people in the room heard the name ''Qiao Yun'', a middle-aged woman immediately ran over and asked in tears, "The police, right? Then tell me, how is Yunyun now? Has she been sent to the hospital? The live broadcast was suddenly cut off, so we don''t know what happened after that. But you guys should have sent her to the hospital, right?"


    The young man impatiently pulled on the middle-aged woman''s clothes and scolded, "Auntie, can you wake up? Qiao Yun''s head exploded. Didn''t you see it with your own eyes? Why are you still not admitting it?"


    "You shut up!" The woman red at the young man. "Yunyun is your cousin! It''s fine if you''re not sad after what happened to her, but what''s with this impatient expression?"


    The man had nothing to say after being yelled at by the woman. He let go of her hand and said with disdain, "then do whatever you want. Even if you find someone capable, Qiao Yun won''t be able to revive."


    With that, the man shook his head and went back into the house.


    The woman looked at Jiang Yu and Chang Kai again, her eyes full of enthusiasm. She asked, "how is my daughter? What did the doctor say?"


    It was obvious that she couldn''t ept the fact that Qiao Yun had passed away. That was why she had been lying to herself, thinking that the doctor could still save a person whose head exploded.


    Although it was cruel, Jiang Yu still told her the truth. "I''m sorry, your daughter has passed away."


    Hearing that, the woman''s legs gave way and she fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1242 Mountain-Climbing Summer Camp

    "Are you alright?" Jiang Yu quickly held the woman. "This is a fact that can''t be avoided, so we can only ask you to restrain your grief. Also, the person whose head exploded wasn''t your daughter Qiao Yun!"


    "What?" The woman grabbed Jiang Yu''s hand tightly as if she had found a life-saving straw and refused to let go. "What did you just say? You''re saying that she''s not my daughter?"


    "It''s a long story. Please get up first, I''ll tell you slowly." Jiang Yu helped the woman up and walked all the way to the sofa.


    A group of people stood around them, their eyes red from crying. Jiang Yu could not be sure if they were truly crying for Qiao Yun, so she only nned to tell Qiao Yun''s mother about this.


    "Aunty, you''re the only one I can tell you about this," she said. "Please take me to a ce with no one around."


    "Good, good." The woman quickly brought Jiang Yu to Qiao Yun''s room.


    In order to investigate the situation, Chang Kai also followed.


    When they entered the room, the woman couldn''t wait to ask, "You said that she''s not my daughter. What do you mean?"


    Jiang Yu and Chang Kai looked at each other and told the woman about the human-producing experiment.


    "Human-producing experiments?" This was the first time the woman had heard of this term. "In other words, the one who exploded was just a test subject and not the real Qiao Yun? Then where did my daughter go?"


    "It''s hard to say for sure." Jiang Yu frowned. "So, we want to know everything about Qiao Yun from you. For example, did anything unusual happen to her?"


    The woman thought for a long time before she said, "now that you mention it, I remember. A year ago, Yunyun had signed up for a mountain climbing summer camp. When she came back, she was different from before. However, the change wasn''t that big, so I didn''t take it to heart. Besides, Yunyun didn''t change much in the past year."


    "Can you borate?" Chang Kai asked.


    The woman tried to recall and said, "it''s something I usually like to eat. I stopped eating it after I came back from the summer camp. Also, she had stopped liking the style of the clothes she liked ever since she came back. But these changes aren''t that big of a deal, are they?"


    "It''s a big problem." Jiang Yu muttered, "it seems like Qiao Yun was already an experiment a year ago."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What do you mean?" The woman looked worried. "Since you said that the one who exploded wasn''t my daughter, where is my daughter? Is she safe now?"


    "Don''t get too excited. We will help you find Qiao Yun''s whereabouts." Chang Kai consoled her, "do you still remember the name of the one-year summer camp? Or the name of the organizer?"


    "I don''t remember, but I still have the flyers with me." The woman said as she went back to her room to look for the Flyers from back then.


    Not long after, she came in with an intact leaflet and said, "This is it. I''ve kept all the things that Yunyun doesn''t want."


    Jiang Yu and Chang Kai took out their mobile phones and took a few photos of the front and back of the flyer, then said, "Thank you. We''ll find Qiao Yun''s whereabouts as soon as possible. You don''t need to worry about her during this period of time."


    The woman was still worried and asked, "You guys aren''t lying to me, right?"


    "Auntie, I''m a police officer," Chang Kai said with a smile. "The police won''t lie."


    The woman was slightly relieved and let Jiang Yu and Chang Kai leave.


    On the way back, Jiang Yu did some simple research on the Qiao family.


    "Qiao Yun''s mother''s name is Qiao Rui. Her father married into the family, so she took her mother''s surname. However, her father passed away in a car ident a few years ago, so she''s now a child of a single-parent family." Jiang Yu looked at the message on her phone. "Tthe young man today is the son of the Qiao family''s eldest son. His name is Qiao Shen and he''s Qiao Yun''s brother."


    "He doesn''t feel sad about Qiao Yun''s death." Chang Kai sighed. "It seems like the Qiao family isn''t that peaceful either."


    "It''s all because of Qiao Yun''s portion of the inheritance." Jiang Yu said coldly, "Qiao Yun is dead. Her share of the Qiao family''s assets will be a piece of fat meat that everyone wants. It''s just that some people are willing to show it, while others are willing to put on an act and act like they''re deeply in love."


    "The family''s internal struggle for property is really a drama that ys out every day." Chang Kai could not help but feel sorry for them.


    However, this was someone else''s family matter. As bystanders, they could not interfere.

 Chapter 1243 A Wrong Reply

    Moreover, Jiang Yu''s mind waspletely focused on the mountain climbing summer camp a year ago.


    She said to Chang Kai, "since Qiao Yun became an experimental body a year ago, it means that the human-making experiment started at least a year and a half ago. After all, it will take at least three months to remove the gauze and return to a normal person''s appearance after stic surgery."


    "It seems like there''s someone lurking around Qiao Yun all this while just to take her life." Chang Kai made a guess. "That means there''s a mole in the Qiao family?"


    "It''s hard to say if there''s a mole but what''s certain is that someone in the Qiao family wants Qiao Yun dead." Jiang Yu said coldly, "I didn''t expect that there would be such a huge group of people doing this baby experiment."


    After Chang Kai sent Jiang Yu back to the recording studio, he returned to the police station and began to investigate the summer camp that had taken ce a year ago. Jiang Yu went straight to the lounge to look for sister Xia and the others, ready to take them back with her.


    Zheng Yan and Kang Xue had also calmed down and were no longer as scared as before.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you back to thepany first." Jiang Yu said.


    Zheng Yan and Kang Xue left with Jiang Yu without a word.


    After they returned to the Jiang jewelry, Jiang Yu got someone to clean up two staff dormitories and let Zheng Yan and Kang Xue go in to rest first. She had originally nned to let sister Xia rest, but sister Xia refused to rest no matter what.


    She asked Jiang Yu, "did you guys manage to find out anything from the Qiao family?"


    Jiang Yu told sister Xia about what she had asked.


    "The mountain climbing summer camp a year ago?" Sister Xia had some impression of this and said, "I remember that the summer camp was quite popr at the time, so I wanted you to sign up. However, you were busy with the exam at that time. I thought about it carefully and decided that it would be better to take on a few shows for you after your exam, so I didn''t let you sign up for the summer camp."


    "This matter is definitely not as simple as it seems." Jiang Yu''s face was cold. "What''s the purpose of those people researching the human-making experiment? I''m afraid that such artificial men can only be found on the ck market, right?"


    Speaking of the ck market, Jiang Yu suddenly thought of Teng Yi.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In fact, she had been keeping in touch with Teng Yi, but she had never contacted him. He was worried that he would disturb Teng Yi.


    However, ever since Mo Long contacted Teng Yi but didn''t receive any news, Jiang Yu''s uneasiness became more and more serious. Although she kept telling herself that it was just a guess, Jiang Yu''s intuition still told her that something must have happened to Teng Yi.


    After thinking about it, Jiang Yu decided to send a message to Teng Yi. However, the content wasn''t to ask if he was safe or how his investigation was going. Instead, she sent a very normal message. "You must be tired from your business trip. When are youing back? I''ll cook for you."


    Although Jiang Yu hoped that Teng Yi would reply, she didn''t have much hope. However, not long after the message was sent out, Jiang Yu actually received a reply: I understand, Xiao Yu. The business trip will be over soon.


    Jiang Yu saw the message and was sure that something had happened to Teng Yi.


    Furthermore, it had fallen into the hands of the fake Mo Long.


    She had originally intended to take a screenshot and show it to Mo Long, but the next second, he had already deleted the message. Jiang Yu sent a few more messages, but they all sank into the sea. The other party did not reply anymore.


    "Something happened to Teng Yi. He must be in the hands of the fake Mo Long." Jiang Yu''s heart turned cold. She didn''t know if Teng Yi could protect himself.


    "Don''t worry, Teng Yi is not stupid. He will protect himself." Sister Xia consoled.


    "Yes, I hope so." Jiang Yu frowned. "Too many people are involved in this matter. I''m afraid the Mo and Qiao families are just the tip of the iceberg. There must be other families who have been deceived."


    "Jiang Yu, why don''t we just forget about this matter?" Sister Xia advised, "you shouldn''t be involved in this matter. Just leave it to the police. If they find out that you''re involved in this, they''ll definitely think of ways to take revenge on you!"


    "So what if they want to take revenge? They conducted illegal research and killed so many people. Do you expect me to just sit back and do nothing?" Jiang Yu disagreed with sister Xia''s words. "I''ll definitely investigate this matter thoroughly. Sister Xia, don''t worry about me."


    "You ... Sigh, alright." Sister Xia sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 1244 Her Thoughts

    In fact, sister Xia had always known that Jiang Yu was very stubborn. Once she had set her mind on something, she would not give up until the end. Just like this matter, as long as she decided to investigate, Jiang Yu would never stop until she found a satisfactory result.


    However, she was worried that something would happen to Jiang Yu because of this, so she had been persuading her not to do it.


    "Sister Xia, I know you''re worried about me, but I have to get to the bottom of this." Jiang Yu''s attitude was very firm. "It''s not only for those who died in vain, but also for the people in the future to avoid such danger. Plus, even Teng Yi has been captured. I have to save him. I can''t just watch him lose his life."


    "I know," Sister Xia said helplessly, "alright, I won''t bother with you. But you have to promise me that if this matter threatens your safety, you have to stop immediately. Do you understand?"


    "I got it. Thank you, sister Xia." Jiang Yu smiled.


    In the evening, sister Xia nned to stay in thepany and continue to look after Zheng Yan and Kang Xue, while Jiang Yu took the car back to Mo garden.


    In the living room of Mo garden, Mo Long sat on the sofa with a gloomy face. He was still worried about Teng Yi.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu quickly walked over and told Mo Long about the news she had received today.


    "Teng Yi''s reply?" Mo Long asked.


    "He didn''t reply." Jiang Yu said, " the other party called me ''Xiao Yu''. If I''m not mistaken, it should be the fake ck Dragon. Teng Yi is probably in his hands and his phone is confiscated, so he can''t reply to our messages. As for today''s message, the fake Mo Long probably mistook Teng Yi''s phone for his own, so he replied by ident."


    "That means that the fake Mo Long is in Qingcheng now?" Mo Long muttered.


    "Yes," Jiang Yu nodded and guessed, "the fake Mo Long is rted to the human-making experiment. He also appeared in Qingcheng. This means that the experiment must have a base in Qingcheng. Moreover, there are human-making experiments in Qingcheng, as well as the ck market organized by the Chi family. It''s hard to say that the Chi family is not rted to the human-making experiments."


    "Teng Yi is a smart person. He knows how to protect himself," Mo Long said after a moment of silence.


    Teng Yi was indeed a smart person, and he could protect himself well, because Zhao Xin was his protection.


    In the past few days, as long as the fake Mo Long and Zhao Xin slept together, Teng Yi would immediately make tonics and send them over. After a few times, not only did the fake Mo Long lower his guard against him, even Zhao Xin was a little moved by him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Teng Yi, do you have a girlfriend?" Zhao Xin ate her congee while looking at Teng Yi.


    "No," Teng Yi answered honestly.


    "You''re so outstanding. Howe you don''t even have a girlfriend? " Zhao Xin put down the bowl in her hand and unconsciously moved closer to Teng Yi.


    "Miss Zhao," said Teng Yi, "You''re President Mo''s person.


    "What do you mean President Mo''s person? I''m not an idiot." Zhao Xin covered her mouth andughed. "I know what he means. He doesn''t like me. He''s just using me to kill time. Besides, didn''t you say that he has a fianc¨¦e? So, he''s just ying with me. Could he really give up his fianc¨¦e for me?"


    Teng Yi raised his head and looked at Zhao Xin in surprise.


    If what Zhao Xin said just now was true, then she really was a smart woman. She wasn''t like the other stupid women who felt that she could naturally be the mistress of the house after sleeping with the fake Mo Long.


    However, he didn''t say anything, which made Zhao Xin''s heart itch even more.


    She leaned in and said, "Teng Yi, you''re young and handsome. You don''t have a girlfriend either. Wouldn''t it be more suitable for us to be together? You don''t have to worry about letting your President Mo down. We can get back together after he gets a new woman, right?"


    Teng Yi frowned, unable to guess what Zhao Xin was thinking.


    Indeed, a woman''s mind was the hardest to guess.


    Teng Yi didn''t know if Zhao Xin really wanted to be with him, or if she was listening to the fake Mo Long''s orders and came to test him.


    Hence, he said tentatively, "miss Zhao, that''s a matter for the future. We''ll talk about the futureter. If you''re really interested in me, I can wait for you."


    "Really?" Zhao Xin''s eyes lit up, "then wait for me! I''ve already been by his side for a week. I''ll be able to leave him in a week at most!"

 Chapter 1245 Use

    Zhao Xin looked very happy and seemed to be speaking the truth.


    She really didn''t seem to be interested in this fake Mo Long. All she could think of was Teng Yi. Even though he was still wearing a servant''s uniform, Zhao Xin didn''t mind at all.


    Teng Yi kept looking at Zhao Xin and asked, "It''s my honor to be able to gain miss Zhao''s favor,"


    "Don''t say that. It''s my honor to have met you." Zhao Xin smiled and reached out to hold Teng Yi''s hand. "That Mo Long isn''t here today. How about you apany me instead?"


    As she spoke, Zhao Xin''s hands kept moving up and down Teng Yi''s body. As she touched his skin, she looked at him seductively, "Teng Yi, who''s prettier, the president''s fianc??e you mentioned or me?"


    She asked this question because she wanted to hear Teng Yi say she was pretty. Teng Yi caught on to her thoughts and said, "Of course, miss Zhao, you''re the prettiest."


    "Really?" Hearing this, Zhao Xin''s smile bloomed like a flower. A momentter, she looked at Teng Yi and asked, "You''re not trying to make me happy on purpose, are you?"


    "Of course not," Teng Yi replied. "You are indeed prettier than Jiang Yu. Would you be unhappy if I told you the truth?"


    "How is that possible?" Zhao Xin wanted to stick her whole body to Teng Yi, and the smile on her face grew wider.


    She was so eager to get close to him that Teng Yi felt something was wrong.


    So he slightly pushed Zhao Xin away and said, "miss Zhao, you''re still working for President Mo, it''s better for us to keep our distance. If President Moes back, I''m worried he''ll misunderstand."


    "What are you afraid of?" Zhao Xin said, "he said that he had something to do today and would only be backte. It''s still daytime, and there are still a few hours before hees back. What are you afraid of?"


    She was so persistent in seducing Teng Yi that even he admired her patience.


    However, since the fake Mo Long would only be back in a few hours, he might as well use this time to get closer to Zhao Xin.


    So Teng Yi put his arm around Zhao Xin''s shoulder and said affectionately, "Miss Zhao, I''ve always felt that you''re my goddess of luck."


    "Then why are you still calling me miss Zhao? Why are you using honorifics?" Although Zhao Zhu said that she was ming him, in fact, she was already overjoyed. "Just call me Yuxin."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yuxin," Teng Yi continued, "once you leave President Mo''s side, I''ll be with you."


    "Really?" Zhao Xin was overjoyed. "I can leave him now!"


    Her expression didn''t seem like she was acting. Teng Yi could basically rule out the possibility that Zhao Xin was acting with the fake Mo Long to test him. It seemed that she was really smart. She knew that the fake Mo Long would never marry her, so she set her n on Teng Yi.


    In that case, Teng Yi could only y the role of a scumbag and take advantage of Zhao Xin''s feelings.


    "Yuxin," he said, "if you really love me, then stay by President Mo''s side for a few days."


    "Why?" Zhao Zhu was confused. "If you like me too, then you should leave this ce with me."


    "Yuxin, I''ve always wanted to invest in a stock market, but I don''t have enough capital. That''s why I want you to stay by his side and help me get some money. That way, I''ll have enough capital. I''ve been keeping an eye on this stock for a few years and it''s been making a profit. As long as I invest enough money, I''ll get more dividends in the end, and we can live a good life."


    "Really?" Zhao Xin was still doubtful.


    "Really, I won''t lie to you." Teng Yi looked at Zhao Xin with affection.


    Zhao Xin thought for a while, then agreed, "Alright, I promise you."


    "Thank you, Yuxin." Teng Yi nted a kiss on Zhao Xin''s forehead and told her his goal, "President Mo has confiscated my phone, can you help me get it back? In that case, I can take a few photos of you so that I can take them out when I miss you at night."


    "Alright, I''ll help you take a look." As she spoke, Zhao Xin went to the fake Mo Long''s bedroom.


    Although she had done many intimate things with the fake Mo Long, she had never slept on the same bed. After they were done, they returned to their respective rooms. However, the fake Mo Long still gave Zhao Xin a spare key.


    The reason was that he was afraid that he would forget to bring his keys and not be able to enter the bedroom.

 Chapter 1246 Discovered

    Zhao Xin opened the door to the fake Mo Long''s bedroom, then quietly closed it.


    "What a bastard! He even took his Secretary''s phone?" Zhao Xin cursed the fake Mo Long in her heart while searching his room, hoping to find Teng Yi''s phone.


    Zhao Xin had long known that the fake Mo Long had no feelings for her. The only reason he was with her was to vent his desires. Therefore, she had only held a yful attitude from the start and stayed by the fake Mo Long''s side.


    However, she had been feeling unwell recently. She often felt nauseated and dizzy, so she went to the hospital for a checkup. The final result of the examination left her at a loss-she was pregnant.


    In the midst of her shock, Zhao Xin began to rejoice. Fortunately, she hade alone today to check. If the fake Mo Long found out about this, she might even lose her life, let alone the child.


    This child wasn''t the fake Mo Long''s, but Zhao Xin''s ex-boyfriend''s.


    Zhao Xin wasn''t a fool. If she couldn''t find an opportunity with the fake Mo Long, she would have to find an opportunity with someone else. So, after a few days of observation, she looked at Teng Yi.


    No matter what, she had to get Teng Yi because she needed to find someone to take over. The reason why she agreed to stay with the fake Mo Long was because it didn''t do her any harm.


    Anyway, the capital was Teng Yi and the fake Mo Long''s money, so she didn''t need to take a single cent. She could also do Teng Yi a favor, what was wrong with that?


    "Men are all fools." Zhao Xin rummaged through her closet for her phone. "You''re so silly. Who knows what kind of woman will cheat you in the future?"


    She was pleased with herself and felt that she had deceived two men at once. She was truly a scheming and intelligent woman. However, the next second, she heard the fake Mo Long''s voice ring out. "What are you doing here?"


    Zhao Xin was shocked. She quickly stood up and looked at the man at the door nervously.


    The fake Mo Long pressed on and questioned, "Speak, what are you doing here?"


    "I ... I didn''t do anything." Zhao Xin stammered, " you, didn''t you say that you would only be back at night? Why did youe back at this time?"


    "Why do you care when I''ll be back?" The fake Mo Long''s eyes turned cold. "I''m asking you now, what are you looking for in my room?"


    Zhao Zhuughed dryly and casually found an excuse. "I dropped my earrings here, let me look for them. That pair of earrings is my favorite. I couldn''t find it in my room for a long time, so I came to your ce to look for it."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The fake Mo Long''s cold gaze shifted to Zhao Xin''s ear. It was indeed bare, with nothing on it.


    "Hurry up and find it. Once you''re done, get out." The fake Mo Long said impatiently before lying down on the bed.


    "I know. I''ll leave after I''m done." Zhao Xin squatted down again and searched around the bedside table. In the end, she found a white phone under the fake Mo Long''s bed.


    Taking advantage of the time when the fake Mo Long closed his eyes to rest, she quickly took out her phone and hid it under her skirt. Then, she stood up and said, "Forget it, I can''t find it. I''ll go back first, call me if you need anything."


    The fake Mo Long didn''t say anything. He seemed to be really tired and didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    Zhao Xin quickly left with the phone and gave it to Teng Yi.


    She did not forget toin, "really, I was scared to death. He had said that he woulde back at night, but now he hade back, and he had almost been discovered. Fortunately, I''m smart enough to find an excuse at thest minute. Otherwise, I really can''t fool him."


    "I''ve wronged you, Yuxin." Teng Yi patted Zhao Xin''s head andforted her, "Go back and rest first. Come find me when you have time."


    "Alright," he said.


    After saying that, Zhao Xin returned to her room.


    Teng Yi closed the door and turned on his phone. He saw that Jiang Yu and Mo Long had sent him messages. Mo Long''s message did not reply, while Jiang Yu''s message did reply but was withdrawn.


    "This bastard used my phone to reply to Madam''s message?" It was rare for Teng Yi to get angry. "You have the same face as President Mo and you''re actually doing such a despicable thing!


    Teng Yi was nning to send what happened here to Mo Long, but just as he was about to type, the fake Mo Long''s voice sounded from outside. "My good Secretary, what are you doing in your room?"


    Teng Yi was shocked. He quickly put the phone in his pocket and opened the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, a cold gun was pointed at Teng Yi''s head.

 Chapter 1247 Puppet

    "President Mo?" Teng Yi gulped. "What do you mean?"


    The fake Mo Long''s face was cold, and he said disdainfully, "I''ve installed a surveince camera in the house. I can see clearly what you and that woman did. I don''t care if there''s something going on between you and her, but I want to know what you asked her to do in my room."


    "President Mo, you''ve misunderstood," Teng Yi said. "I have nothing to do with this."


    "Nthing?" The fake Mo Long sneered and fired a shot at Teng Yi''s back. "Say that again?!"


    The loud gunshot scared Zhao Xin so much that she quickly came out of the room to see what had happened.


    The moment she came out, she saw the fake Mo Long pointing a gun at Teng Yi.


    Zhao Xin thought that there was some conflict between the two of them, so she quickly walked over and tried to resolve the conflict. However, just as she walked over, she was pushed to the ground by the fake Mo Long before she could even say a word.


    "B * tch, what are you doing here? You''re worried that I''ll kill your lover?"


    Zhao Xin fell to the ground, her stomach in pain. Soon, a pool of blood flowed out from her lower body.


    When the fake Mo Long saw this scene, he was stunned at first, then he burst outughing.


    He put his arm around Teng Yi''s shoulder and said mockingly, "You''ve also been deceived by her! You can''t possibly think that she loves you, right? It wasn''t because she was pregnant with another man''s child, so she wanted to find an honest man to take over! Yet, you''re acting like a fool, thinking that she likes you?"


    "President Mo," Teng Yi furrowed his brows. "We need to call an ambnce. Otherwise, she''s going to die."


    The fake Mo Long raised his eyebrows and said, "isn''t your phone in your pocket? Can''t you just call the ambnce?"


    Teng Yi paused and looked at the fake Mo Long in disbelief.


    The fake Mo Long looked at Teng Yi in amusement. He didn''t say anything, but he gave off a terrifying feeling.


    "If you want to call an ambnce, then go ahead." The fake Mo Long pointed the gun at Teng Yi''s head again. "But I can''t guarantee if she will die on the way. Even though I have no feelings for her, I can''t tolerate someone who has betrayed me."


    Teng Yi was silent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Zhao Xin curled up on the ground in pain and kept shouting, "Help! Help me! Please save me, I don''t want to die ..."


    Her voice became softer and softer, and in the end, she could only lie on the ground, gasping for breath.


    "Aren''t you going to call the ambnce?" The fake Mo Longughed out loud and said, "my good secretary! Don''t be soft-hearted for a woman who lied to you! How about this, if you go over and kick her to death now, I''ll let you go. How about it? Actually, I don''t like to be stained with blood, so I don''t kill people if I can."


    Teng Yi didn''t move, and the fake Mo Long wasn''t in a hurry either. He let go of Zhao Xin, walked over, and kicked her in the stomach. "How cheap! I don''t know which man''s child is in my stomach, but it actually wants to seduce my good Secretary? You really don''t know what''s good for you!"


    He kicked harder and harder until Zhao Xin lost consciousness and fainted.


    Only then did the fake Mo Long take out his phone and call for an ambnce. However, by the time the ambnce arrived, Zhao Xin would probably be dead.


    The fake Mo Long said to Teng Yi, "now that things havee to this, there''s no point in hiding it from you. As you can see, I''m not the real Mo Long. I just have the same face as him. I don''t have a name either, just a codename ''puppet''. I know you, you''re Teng Yi, Mo Long''s most capable secretary. He sent you to Qingcheng to investigate the Chi family and the ck market."


    "You know about it?" Teng Yi''s eyes went cold and he asked, "How did you know?"


    The fake Mo Longughed and said, "of course it''s because there''s a spy by Mo Long''s side. Otherwise, would I know about this? And that Wei Hui, I heard she''s your sister, but she''s also on our side."


    "Wei Hui ..." Teng Yi repeated the name.


    "Now, take out your phone and send a message to Mo Long. Tell him that you''re still investigating things here and can''t go back for the time being. Otherwise, I''ll kill you! Do you want to live or die, it''s your choice." With that, the fake Mo Long tapped the trigger of the gun in his hand and aimed at Teng Yi''s forehead.


    Of course, Teng Yi wasn''t stupid enough to choose death. He took out his phone and typed a message.


    The fake Mo Long looked at him and said, "you can make up more. Make it seem more real."


    So Teng Yi added a few more sentences.


    After the fake Mo Long confirmed that there was no problem, he had him send it over.

 Chapter 1248 Things Getting Complicated

    After Teng Yi sent the message, the fake Mo Long fired a shot at him without thinking.


    Teng Yi looked at the fake Mo Long in disbelief. In the end, his consciousness scattered and he fainted.


    "Really, a small tranquilizer gun can scare you like this. Hahaha." The fake Mo Longughed crazily and carried Teng Yi to the basement.


    As for that Zhao Xin, he would just let her run her own course. If she could be saved, then she was lucky. If she couldn''t be saved, then she deserved it.


    When true Mo Long received Teng Yi''s message, his pupils couldn''t help but shrink.


    He read the message carefully, and his eyes turned cold. Su Guo, who was standing beside him, couldn''t help but shiver.


    "President Mo, did something happen?" Su Guo carefully asked, "do you need me to make you a cup of hot coffee?"


    "You can go."


    "Alright," he said. Su Guo heaved a long sigh of relief and quickly ran off to make coffee for Mo Long.


    Mo Long copied the message from Teng Yi and sent it to Jiang Yu, saying, "Something happened to Teng Yi."


    After Jiang Yu received Mo Long''s message, she also carefully read Teng Yi''s message-President mo, I''m currently investigating the Chi family and the ck market in Qingcheng. I''ve already made some progress, so-can''t go back for the time being. In addition, I''ve also investigated the jewelry ne you asked me to see. It''s a fake and not suitable to be a gift for Madam.


    Mo Long didn''t even ask Teng Yi to investigate the ne, but now that he said that the ne was fake, it meant that something had happened to him.


    Jiang Yu thought about it and could only think of one possibility. The fake Mo Long had already discovered Teng Yi''s true identity.


    "It seems like Teng Yi recognized the fake Mo Long and was locked up." Jiang Yu said to Mo Long, "the fake Mo Long found out about this. Teng Yi is in danger."


    Mo Long said, "the fake Mo Long found out Teng Yi''s identity and probably won''t let it go. If Teng Yi fought back, he might be in danger."


    "We have to think of a way to save Teng Yi." Jiang Yu said.


    "Yes."


    Mo Long fell silent and pondered for a long time. In the end, he decided to personally head to Qingcheng.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Yu knew about his decision and wanted to go with him. "I''ll go with you."


    However, Mo Long said, "this matter is very dangerous. You can''t go with me. Also, you have something to do in Shanghai."


    When Jiang Yu heard that, she hesitated for a while before saying, "Alright, I won''t go with you. But you must promise me that you must protect yourself and not put yourself in danger."


    "I know."


    This matter was getting more and moreplicated, but no one knew who was behind this human-making experiment, nor who the final target of this experiment was.


    Mo Long immediately got Su Guo to buy a ne ticket to Qingcheng.


    He seemed to be alone, but he had already sent his bodyguards to Qingcheng in secret.


    Jiang Yu continued to stay in Shanghai to investigate the summer campst year.


    Before this matter was resolved, it was impossible for the variety show to continue recording. The members of the girls ''and boys'' groups also went home and went to the hospital for a checkup at the first moment to see if there was anything unusual in their heads.


    Fortunately, there was nothing abnormal in everyone''s head. In other words, among the hundred or so people, Qiao Yun was the only one who had the explosive chip in her head.


    "The Qiao family ..." Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and muttered to herself, "If it was just to fight for property, they wouldn''t have killed him. As long as he could find some dirt on Qiao Yun and force her to hand over her assets, it would be fine. Even if killing is the only way out, what''s the point of finding a human to impersonate Qiao Yun and then killing her?"


    The more Jiang Yu thought about it, the more she felt that the Qiao family was not as simple as they seemed to be fighting for property. They were probably plotting something else.


    Sister Xia was still taking care of Zheng Yan and Kang Xue in the staff dormitory. The two of them were too afraid to go home alone, so they stayed at Jiang Yu''s ce.


    Jiang Yu first did a rough investigation of the mountain climbing summer camp and found that besides Qiao Yun, her brother, Qiao Shen, was also among the people who signed up.


    "Qiao Shen is here too?" Jiang Yu was surprised and looked at all the pictures on the inte.


    In the end, Jiang Yu realized that Qiao Shen had always kept a distance from Qiao Yun and never got close to her.

 Chapter 1249 Summer Camp

    Moreover, Qiao Shen was always standing in the crowd, looking at Qiao Yun from afar.


    The more Jiang Yu looked at it, the stranger she felt. She called Chang Kai to find out how his investigation was going.


    After the call was connected, Jiang Yu first told him the clues she had found and then asked Chang Kai, "Did you find anything unusual?"


    Chang Kai sighed and answered truthfully, "I haven''t found anything unusual yet. This mountain climbing summer camp is just like an ordinary summer camp. But from what you said, are you suspecting that there''s something between Qiao Shen and Qiao Yun that can''t be seen?"


    "It should be Qiao Shen''s one-sided." Jiang Yu guessed, "in those pictures, Qiao Yun was smiling very happily and she didn''t seem to notice that Qiao Shen was at the summer camp at all. The way Qiao Shen looks at Qiao Yun isn''t like an innocent brother looking at his sister. It''s more like he''s looking at someone he loves but can''t get."


    "Ah? You mean ... Qiao Shen likes Qiao Yun?" Chang Kai was shocked. "They''re close rtives. Even if Qiao Shen really likes Qiao Yun, they can''t be together. Also, when we went to the Qiao family''s house that day, they were all very sad, but Qiao Shen acted like nothing had happened. I couldn''t feel that he liked Qiao Yun at all."


    "So this is also a very strange thing." Jiang Yu said, "it''s either that Qiao Shen has already lost all feelings for Qiao Yun and only wants to get the inheritance that belongs to her. Or, Qiao Shen knew that Qiao Yun was a fake, so he didn''t look sad. However, I don''t know which situation it is yet."


    "If Qiao Shen doesn''t have any feelings for Qiao Yun, that''s fine." Chang Kai felt a chill down his spine. "But if Qiao Shen knew that Qiao Yun was a fake ... Does that mean that Qiao Shen has something to do with this human-making experiment?"


    When Jiang Yu heard Chang Kai''s guess, she broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Regardless of whether Qiao Shen has anything to do with this human-making experiment, we have to go to the Qiao family''s house to take a look." Jiang Yu steadied her mind and said, "we can''te to any critical conclusions just based on this summer camp."


    "That''s good." Chang Kai agreed. "But in the entire Qiao family, I think only Qiao Yun''s mother is sincere towards her."


    "Then, let''s ask Ms. Qiao again." Jiang Yu said, "her husband passed away a few years ago. Qiao Yun was thest person she thought of. Now that Qiao Yun was missing, Madam Qiao would definitely do everything she could to find her. As long as she''s willing to cooperate with us, this case will be solved sooner orter."


    "Alright," he said.


    After Jiang Yu and Chang Kai agreed on a time to go to the Qiao family''s house, they hung up the phone and continued to look up information about the mountain climbing summer camp. But just as Chang Kai had said, this summer camp was no different from any other summer camp. So, no matter how Jiang Yu investigated, she couldn''t find any more clues about this mountain climbing summer camp.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s indeed an ordinary mountain climbing summer camp." Jiang Yu couldn''t help but sigh. "But after this ordinary summer camp, the real Qiao Yun was switched. What exactly happened? could it be that Qiao Yun is hiding some kind of secret?"


    Jiang Yu couldn''t figure out what was going on, and Mo Long had also gone to Qingcheng. Even though she knew that Mo Long had a group of secret bodyguards by his side, she was still worried that he would get injured in Qingcheng.


    Qingcheng and Hucheng were quite far from each other, so if something really happened to Mo Long, she wouldn''t be able to rush over immediately.


    The more Jiang Yu thought about it, the more annoyed she became. She could only rely on the things in front of her to divert her attention.


    When it was time to meet Chang Kai, Jiang Yu went to the Qiao family''s house with him.


    The door of the Qiao family''s residence was tightly shut, and the bodyguards at the door had disappeared. The huge house exuded a sense of destion.


    "It wasn''t this bleak when we came here before." Chang Kai looked around and couldn''t help but shiver. "It''s only been a few days. Why do I feel like the Qiao family has all left?"


    Jiang Yu also felt that there was something wrong with the Qiao family''s situation, so she quickly walked over and knocked on the door.


    Soon, someone came to open the door and asked, "Who is it?"


    When the person who opened the door saw Jiang Yu and Chang Kai in front of him, his tone immediately turned cold. "Why is it you guys again?"


    It was Qiao Shen.


    Chang Kai once again showed his police badge and said, "We''re the police, of course we''re here to look for clues."


    "Qiao Yun didn''t die Here, why are you here looking for clues?" Qiao Shen said angrily. "You guys should have gone to the recording studio of that variety show!"

 Chapter 1250 Does It Matter?

    1250 Does It Matter?


    Chang Kai exined, "we''ve been there, but there are no more clues at the scene. If we want to solve this case, we''ll have to ask your family about Qiao Yun''s past."


    Qiao Shen snorted and asked, "what''s there to know about her past? He''s dead, and his head exploded. So what if you can solve this case? Do you think you can find the murderer?"


    "How can you say that as a family member?" Chang Kai frowned. "We''re the police. It''s only right to solve cases ..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Qiao Shen, who was sitting opposite him, started to get impatient. He made threatening gestures and wanted to chase him and Jiang Yu away. "Hurry up and go, hurry up and go! Our family is in such a big trouble, and you police officers are still here with nothing to do and asking questions? Do you believe that I won''t go to the police station to file aint against you?"


    "You!" Even with Chang Kai''s good temper, he could not help but get angry.


    "Hurry up and leave!" Qiao Shen raised his voice. "If you don''t leave now, I''m going to say that the police are harassing the people!"


    Jiang Yu grabbed Qiao Shen''s wrist and asked, "You''re in such a hurry to chase us away, are you feeling guilty?"


    "I''m guilty?" Qiao Shen was stunned. Then, his eyes turned cold and he asked, "What nonsense are you talking about? I didn''t kill Qiao Yun, so what do I have to feel guilty about? How can you police frame the public in order to investigate a case?"


    "Whether it''s a false usation or not, won''t we know once we go in and ask?" Jiang Yuughed coldly. "If you really don''t feel guilty, why don''t you let us in? you can answer whatever we ask you."


    "Don''t go too far!" Qiao Shen roared.


    However, just as he finished speaking, a weak voice sounded in the room, "Let them in,"


    The person who spoke was Qiao Yun''s mother, Qiao Rui.


    Qiao Shen then made way and said in an unfriendly tone, "Aunt, I''ll say the ugly words first. If their questions make you unhappy or they frame you, don''te crying to me."


    With that, Qiao Shen went upstairs without looking back.


    Qiao Rui sighed and said, "this child has been like this since she was young. My sister-inw died after giving birth to Qiao Shen. My brother drove under the influence of alcohol when Qiao Shen was three years old and hit a truck. From then on, the child became an orphan. After Yunyun was born, everyone''s attention was on her, so it was inevitable that we neglected Qiao Shen."


    "You don''t seem to have a good rtionship with your aunt." Chang Kai said, "I don''t know why, but he was very impatient with you thest time we came."


    Qiao Rui sighed and said, "this child has been like this since she was young. My sister-inw died after giving birth to Qiao Shen. My brother drove under the influence of alcohol when Qiao Shen was three years old and hit a truck. From then on, the child became an orphan. After Yunyun was born, everyone''s attention was on her, so it was inevitable that we neglected Qiao Shen. Perhaps it was then that his personality changed and he gradually grew into what he is now."


    Chang Kaiughed dryly. He didn''t expect to ask about the past that Qiao Shen didn''t want to face.


    For a moment, he actually began to feel sorry for the little boy.


    However, Jiang Yu''s attention was not on Qiao Shen''s matter. Instead, she asked Qiao Rui directly, "Do you know about Qiao Shen and Qiao Yun''s rtionship?"


    "Their rtionship? Aren''t they just an ordinary brother and sister?" Qiao Rui was stunned for a moment, not knowing why Jiang Yu would ask this question.


    Jiang Yu did not intend to hide it from her, so she told Qiao Rui what she had found in the summer camp photo. However, she only said half of it. Qiao Shen was looking at Qiao Yun with a strange gaze, and there seemed to be something wrong between the two.


    As for her guess about whether Qiao Shen had anything to do with the human-making experiment, Jiang Yu didn''t say anything.


    Qiao Rui carefully recalled, then shook her head, saying, "I don''t remember. Qiao Shen and Yunyun are just ordinary siblings. What rtionship can they have?"


    "This is the best." Jiang Yu smiled. "Actually, I was just a little surprised after seeing those photos, so I thought ofing over to ask. However, since you said that they have no rtionship, then they have no rtionship. Perhaps I''m overthinking it. By the way, can I go to Qiao Yun''s room to take a look?"


    "Sure." Qiao Rui nodded and stood in front of them, leading the way. "But we''ve already decided to move out, so I''ve already tidied up Yunyun''s room. I don''t know if it''ll affect your investigation."


    "Move?" Chang Kai was a little surprised. "Why do you suddenly want to move?"


    Qiao Rui said embarrassedly, "after Yun Yun met with such an incident, the entire Qiao family is in a state of panic. Everyone wants to leave this ce. I couldn''t change their mind alone, so I agreed to move with them."

 Chapter 1251 A Secret

    "I see. It''s normal for everyone to have such worries." Chang Kai kept consoling Qiao Rui, "but don''t worry. Since we promised to help you find the real Qiao Yun, we will definitely work hard. Also, thank you for your cooperation."


    "You''re wee," Qiao Rui smiled.


    Jiang Yu had been silent the whole time. After entering Qiao Yun''s room, she only took a quick nce and said to Chang Kai, "Let''s go, there aren''t any clues here,"


    "Ah?" Chang Kai responded in confusion, but he quickly understood what Jiang Yu meant. "Alright, let''s go back first."


    Qiao Rui was also puzzled and asked, "You really don''t want to watch anymore?"


    Jiang Yuughed and said, "yes, I''m not watching anymore. Thank you very much for your cooperation today. Please leave me an address or contact information after you move out. This way, it will be convenient for us to contact you."


    "Alright," he said. Qiao Rui said.


    Jiang Yu and Chang Kai did not stay at the Qiao family''s residence for too long. They left after saying a few words to Qiao Rui.


    The two of them went out and Jiang Yu suddenly felt a chill on her back. She quickly turned around and saw a room upstairs. The curtains were faintly fluttering.


    Chang Kai saw that Jiang Yu was still standing there, so he followed her gaze and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Jiang Yu was silent for a while before she turned around and continued walking. "Someone is looking at us from the window."


    "Who is it?"


    "I don''t know," Jiang Yu said, "when we came here today, there was only Qiao Shen and Qiao Rui in the Qiao family. No one else was around. The Qiao family doesn''t even have any bodyguards or servants."


    "No, that''s not right." Jiang Yu frowned. "Qiao Shen and Qiao Rui don''t have a good rtionship. Why are the two of them the ones who stayed? Also, sister Xia told me before that everyone in the Qiao family is trying to cheat each other for the Qiao family''s inheritance. If they really wanted to fight for the property, this house would be one of the properties.


    "Isn''t that normal?" Chang Kai said, " Qiao Rui said that the Qiao family is nning to move out. Since that''s the case, it''s normal to have few family members. This means that everyone is prepared to move out."


    "No, that''s not right." Jiang Yu frowned. "Qiao Shen and Qiao Rui don''t have a good rtionship. Why are the two of them the ones who stayed? Also, sister Xia told me before that everyone in the Qiao family is trying to cheat each other for the Qiao family''s inheritance. If they really wanted to fight for the property, this house would be one of the properties. If they move out, what about this house?"


    "Maybe in their eyes, their lives are far more important than money." Chang Kai guessed.


    "They''re even willing to kill for the sake of property. Do they really think that their lives are more important than money? " Jiang Yu said.


    Chang Kai also realized that something was wrong.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You''re saying that the Qiao family didn''t want to move at all, but was just using it as an excuse to get rid of us?"


    "Yes," Jiang Yu nodded. After leaving the Qiao family''s courtyard, she pulled Chang Kai to hide in the grass at the side. Then, they followed the outside wall and walked step by step to the Qiao family''s backyard.


    There was a very high wall in the backyard of the Qiao family''s house, but there was also a row of grapevines, so the concealment effect was good. Jiang Yu and Chang Kai easily climbed over the wall with the help of the Stone Ridge next to them and hid behind the grapevine.


    "Jiang Yu, this is considered trespassing on private property," Chang Kai could not help but whisper.


    "If we find out that someone in the Qiao family is the murderer, this wouldn''t be considered trespassing," Jiang Yu said softly.


    They had been hiding behind the grapevines, and it wasn''t long before someone came to the backyard.


    Jiang Yu took a closer look and realized that it was Qiao Shen.


    Qiao Shen looked around. After making sure that no one was around, he took out his phone and made a call.


    "Didn''t you say that no one would investigate this matter? Why are the two police officers still investigating?" Qiao Shen sounded very anxious. I don''t care, I paid you! I''m telling you now, the two police officers are called Chang Kai and Jiang Yu. If you can''t solve this problem, don''t even think about getting a single cent from me!"


    With that, Qiao Shen hung up the phone.


    "Really, you took the money and still can''t do the right thing!" Qiao Shen looked really angry and his words were very unpleasant.


    He was scolding when he suddenly heard a voiceing from behind the grape trellis.


    "Who''s there!" Qiao Shen looked at the grape trellis warily. "Get the hell out here, I can already see you!"


    Chang Kai, who was behind the grape trellis, looked at Jiang Yu apologetically and mouthed, "I''m sorry, my legs are numb."


    Since things hade to this, Jiang Yu could not me Chang Kai. Just as she was about to step forward, a rat scurried out from her feet.


    Fortunately, she wasn''t afraid of these things. Otherwise, she would have been frightened by the rat and screamed.


    However, the rat frightened Qiao Shen, who was outside. "Ah! Rat!"

 Chapter 1252 Basement

    Qiao Shen shouted so loudly that Jiang Yu and Chang Kai''s eardrums almost burst.


    "It''s just a little mouse. Why is he so scared?" Chang Kai covered his ears andined to Jiang Yu in a low voice.


    Jiang Yu also found it unbelievable. After thinking about it, the only exnation was that "the rich young master had never seen such a thing."


    Qiao Shen''s scream quickly attracted Qiao Rui''s attention. She rushed over and asked loudly, "What are you shouting about?"


    Qiao Shen was so scared that he hid behind Qiao Rui and stuttered, "Rats! There are rats!"


    "A mouse can scare you like this?" Qiao Rui couldn''t help but curse, "can you be any more useless? The Qiao family is really unlucky with you around. You don''t even have the guts to say that you want to marry Qiao Yun?"


    Chang Kai and Jiang Yu, who were behind the grape rack, were stunned when they heard this.


    Did Qiao Shen really like Qiao Yun? And Qiao Rui already knew?


    Then why did he say he didn''t know?


    Qiao Shen was still unconvinced, "what does my fear of rats have to do with me wanting to marry Qiao Yun? Could it be that he could marry her just because he was not afraid of rats? Besides, even if I''m not afraid of rats anymore, will you let me marry Qiao Yun?"


    Qiao Rui punched him hard and said, "Little brat, don''t tell me this! Hurry up and go back to your room to pack your things. We''ll take a ne and leave this ce immediately tomorrow!"


    "What about Qiao Yun? Are we just going to leave her here? And you, aren''t youing with me?"


    "You don''t have to worry about my business, just mind your own business!" Qiao Rui reprimanded loudly, "and that Qiao Yun. You can''t even save yourself now. Why do you still care about her? " Who''s more important, you or her?"


    She didn''t wait for Qiao Shen''s reply and went straight back into the house.


    Qiao Shen stood there in a daze for a while, then sighed heavily and went back to his room to pack his things.


    After they left, Chang Kai said in horror, "Qiao Rui and Qiao Shen are in cahoots? They actually know that Qiao Yun isn''t dead?"


    Jiang Yu had never expected things to turn out this way.


    Was Qiao Rui really Qiao Yun''s mother? What was the rtionship between Qiao Shen and Qiao Rui?


    Why did this matter develop to this point, and be so chaotic?


    However, Jiang Yu quickly calmed down and said to Chang Kai, "We need to leave this ce. We''ll talk about this after we get back."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Alright," he said.


    As they spoke, the two of them came out from behind the grape trellis, nning to leave this ce. However, Jiang Yu felt as if she was not stepping on solid ground but something else.


    She looked around in confusion and realized that she was standing on a wooden board. Upon closer inspection, Jiang Yu realized that it was the entrance to a cer.


    Chang Kai had already climbed to the top of the wall. He turned around and said to Jiang Yu, "Jiang Yu, hurry up ande up! Quick, I''ll give you a hand!"


    "Wait a moment!" Jiang Yu called out to Chang Kai, "there''s a cer here!"


    "Underground cer?" Chang Kai was stunned and quickly came down from the wall. He asked, "What cer?"


    Jiang Yu quickly pointed at the cer under her feet and said, "This is it, and it''s locked."


    Chang Kai thought for a while and guessed, "it should be something like storing wine, right? After all, the Qiao family is a big family. It''s normal for them to have their own cer."


    "If it really is a ce to store wine, why would there be two locks?" Jiang Yu retorted, "and you want to hide it under the grape trellis? If I didn''t step on this ce, I''m afraid I would never know that there''s a cer here."


    After Jiang Yu said that, Chang Kai also noticed the abnormality of the cer.


    "Then this cer ... Is there something that you can''t let others see?" Chang Kai asked.


    "If it''s not the innocent people in the Qiao family, it''s probably Qiao Yun," Jiang Yu guessed.


    But no matter which possibility it was, this cer must be hiding Qiao Rui and Qiao Shen''s Secret.


    "Let''s leave this ce first, and then think of a way toe in." Jiang Yu said, "we don''t have the key. No matter how long we stay here, it''s a waste of time."


    "Yes."


    Chang Kai quickly climbed over the wall and pulled Jiang Yu out with him.


    "Let''s go," he said. Chang Kai pulled Jiang Yu and jogged out.


    Chang Kai only stopped when he was on the road. He panted and said to Jiang Yu, "the Qiao family is too scary. If we didn''te today, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have found out about this."


    "We''ve thought of things too simply." Jiang Yu muttered.

 Chapter 1253 Caught In The Act

    "What we can be sure of now is that Qiao Shen and Qiao Rui are in cahoots. As long as we bring our men here immediately, even if we can''t catch Qiao Shen, we can at least catch Qiao Rui." Jiang Yu said to Chang Kai, "there''s also the basement. If Qiao Rui refuses to hand over the key, we''ll get someone to force the door open."


    Jiang Yu''s thoughts were exactly the same as Chang Kai''s, so he immediately called his colleague and asked him to quickly bring people over.


    "It''s an urgent matter. Pleasee here immediately! If you''re a minutete, the murderer might have escaped!" Chang Kai sounded very anxious.


    "We''ll wait here. If Qiao Shenes out early, one of us will follow him." As Jiang Yu spoke, she pulled Chang Kai to hide behind the tree.


    When Chang Kai saw Jiang Yu''s stance, he could not help but feel that Jiang Yu was really a female warrior. Even a man like him would be afraid and careful when it came to such things, but Jiang Yu had always been so brave and forward.


    Not long after, Jiang Yu and Chang Kai arrived. However, it was not Chang Kai''s colleague, but Qiao Shen, who was dragging arge suitcase.


    "Isn''t the flight tomorrow? Why are you out now?" Chang Kai was shocked. "Could it be that they changed their signing? You want to leave now?"


    "I''m not sure," Jiang Yu stared at Qiao Shen. "How about this? you wait here to pick up your colleagues while I follow Qiao Shen."


    "I''ll go." Chang Kai stopped Jiang Yu. "If they find out, I can still fight against Qiao Shen. Maybe I can even bring him back. You wait here, at least Qiao Rui is a woman."


    Jiang Yu did not refuse and immediately nodded. "Alright, be careful on the road."


    Chang Kai followed behind Qiao Shen under the cover of the trees. Qiao Shen didn''t call for a taxi. Instead, he dragged his suitcase and left. The suitcase looked heavy and there seemed to be a lot of things inside.


    Jiang Yu had been waiting at the entrance. Ten minutester, five or six people came over on their bikes.


    The leader of the group saw Jiang Yu and immediately got out of the car to greet her. "Hello, are you miss Jiang Yu? I''m Chang Kai''s colleague, my name is Wang Jun, you can call me brother Wang."


    Jiang Yu had an impression of Wang Jun. He had gone on a mission with Chang Kai before.


    She looked at the people behind him and asked, "You didn''t drive here?"


    Wang Jun exined, "I was afraid that the police sirens would scare the criminals and cause them to react to it. That''s why I didn''t drive." There were a lot of people, so I didn''t have time to call a taxi, so I simply rode a bicycle here."


    "Yes." Jiang Yu nodded roughly and brought them to the Qiao family''s residence.


    "There''s only one person in the Qiao family now," Jiang Yu said as she led the way. "Chang Kai should have told you about the human-making experiment. There''s someone in the Qiao family who''s rted to this experiment."<novelnext></novelnext>


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu brought them into the Qiao family''s residence, only to find that the door was wide open.


    "What''s going on?" Jiang Yu quickly rushed into the house and looked around, but she did not see anyone."


    "He ran away?" Wang Jun asked.


    Jiang Yu frowned and suddenly remembered the cer under the grape trellis in the backyard. She quickly ran over and shouted, "everyone,e here. There''s a cer here!"


    Wang Jun and the rest followed Jiang Yu to the backyard and found an obvious cer entrance.


    The weeds on it had already been cleaned up, and the two locks had been opened.


    "Hurry up! Open this door!" Wang Jun quickly called his men to open the door.


    The cer wasn''t deep, and they would reach t ground after a few steps. Jiang Yu and the others kept walking forward and soon saw a familiar person in the deepest part of the forest-Qiao Rui.


    "What are you doing here?" Jiang Yu asked.


    Qiao Rui didn''t seem to expect someone to appear here. She was so scared that she dropped the things in her hands.


    Jiang Yu took a closer look and saw that Qiao Rui had dropped a gun.


    "You ... Why are you here?!" Qiao Rui shouted and quickly picked up the gun on the ground. She then pointed the gun at the people in front of her.


    "Don''t get too excited!" Wang Jun was worried that she would shoot and hurt people in her emotional state, so he quickly stood in front of everyone.


    "Don''te any closer, or I''ll shoot!" Qiao Rui shouted and pulled the trigger.


    However, Jiang Yu stood up and blocked Wang Jun''s way. She said to Qiao Rui, "Your gun is out of bullets, so I advise you to surrender."


    Qiao Rui''s expression changed and she stuttered, "You, you? How did you know?"


    "The magazine in your gun is transparent," Jiang Yu said. "It fell to the ground just now. I saw it."

 Chapter 1254 The Person In The Box

    The expression on Qiao Rui''s face was very interesting, it was green for a moment and then white for a moment.


    "What are you doing here?" Jiang Yu asked. "What was this cer for? What about the rest of the Qiao family? And Qiao Yun, where did you and Qiao Shen lock her up?"


    Qiao Rui was stunned and looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief. "You knew about it?"


    "I know." Jiang Yu stared at her and said, "don''t do it if you don''t want anyone to know. Haven''t you heard of this before?"


    Qiao Ruiughed at herself and said, "Didn''t I tell you? The Qiao family is moving away, so they have already bought tickets. Those who need to take the ne will take the ne, and those who need to take the train will take the train."


    Such an excuse did not seem to match what sister Xia had said.


    "Didn''t you say that you were going to fight for the Qiao family''s property?" Jiang Yu asked.


    "Fight for what?" Qiao Ruiughed out loud. "I''m about to lose my life, who would care about my assets? Qiao Yun''s death caused them to panic, so they all rushed to leave."


    "... Does that mean that Qiao Yun''s death was all nned by you and Qiao Shen? It''s not rted to the rest of the Qiao family, is it?" Jiang Yu questioned coldly.


    Qiao Rui replied indifferently, "you can think so, but who doesn''t want Qiao Yun to die? As long as she was dead, the assets that belonged to her would belong to someone else. Qiao Shen and I are helping them, they should be grateful to us."


    "She''s not my daughter!" Qiao Rui also shouted back, "Qiao Shen is my son! The entire Qiao family only had one descendant, and that was Qiao Shen! Qiao Yun is just a child that I brought back from the orphanage!"


    "Qiao Yun is your daughter!" how can you be so cruel?! Jiang Yu shouted.


    "She''s not my daughter!" Qiao Rui also shouted back, "Qiao Shen is my son! The entire Qiao family only had one descendant, and that was Qiao Shen! Qiao Yun is just a child that I brought back from the orphanage! If my brother didn''t go too far back then and insisted on taking Qiao Shen away as his son, I wouldn''t have to adopt a child!"


    At this point, Jiang Yu already knew the ins and outs of the matter.


    Qiao Shen liked Qiao Yun because he already knew that she was adopted.


    Qiao Rui seemed to know that she had no way out. Her legs went soft and she fell to the ground.


    Jiang Yuhuan looked around and found that the walls were covered with iron chains and a few thick nails. They looked like they were used to lock people up. However, other than them, there was no one else here. Qiao Yun was not here either.


    "If that''s the case, where is Qiao Yun?" Jiang Yu questioned Qiao Rui.


    "If she''s not here, who do you think will take her out?" Qiao Rui sneered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Yu quickly searched her mind and her memory suddenly stopped at the big suitcase that Qiao Shen was carrying.


    "Qiao Shen!" Jiang Yu called out the name and quickly contacted Chang Kai.


    Instead of calling Chang Kai, she sent him a message, asking him to turn on the positioning system in his phone.


    Fortunately, Chang Kai received the message and turned on the positioning system. Jiang Yu quickly located Chang Kai and Qiao Shen''s current location based on the location of his mobile phone.


    "I know where Qiao Yun is. Pleasee with me now!" Jiang Yu said to Wang Jun.


    "Take Qiao Rui to the police station!" Wang Jun said to the others.


    He followed Jiang Yu to look for her.


    Chang Kai finally stopped at a hotel. It seemed that Qiao Shen was nning to rest there for the night.


    Wang Jun and Jiang Yu found Chang Kai based on the location and found him squatting in the corner of the hotel''s entrance.


    "How is it?" Jiang Yu quickly ran over and asked, "Qiao Shen didn''t notice you, right?"


    Chang Kai shook his head. "I don''t think so. Qiao Shen went in with his luggage and hasn''te out yet. He probably ns to rest here."


    "There''s someone in Qiao Shen''s suitcase. It''s Qiao Yun!" Jiang Yu said to Chang Kai, "we''re going in to save her now!"


    "Ah? Are you sure?" Chang Kai said in surprise, "that box is indeed very big, but it''s still a little difficult to fit a person in, right? If there''s no one inside, then this is a big misunderstanding."


    "You have to believe me!" Jiang Yu urged.


    Seeing how anxious and determined Jiang Yu was, Chang Kai decided to trust her and go in with Wang Jun to find her. The two of them were police officers, and as long as they showed their police badges, it would be easy for them to find anyone.


    Qiao Shen''s room was the first one on the third floor. When he heard someone knocking on the door, he went to open the door. "I already said don''te ..."


    Jiang Yu, who was outside the door, rushed in without a word. After finding the big suitcase, she quickly opened it.


    As expected, there was a person curled up inside. It was Qiao Yun!

 Chapter 1255 Sent To The Hospital

    Seeing that his secret had been discovered, Qiao Shen suddenly panicked and shouted, "What are you guys doing? Do you know that this is harassment? I''ll call the police!"


    "Shut up, you stinky brat!" Chang Kai threw Qiao Shen over his shoulder and subdued him. "We''re the police. If you have anything to say,e with us to the police station!"


    "Argh!" Qiao Shen shouted in pain.


    Jiang Yu checked Qiao Yun''s injuries carefully and then shouted to Chang Kai and Wang Jun, "Ambnce! Call the ambnce, Qiao Yun can''t hold on much longer!"


    Chang Kai was about to make a call when Qiao Shen, who had fallen to the ground, shouted like a madman, "Don''t touch her! You bastards, don''t touch Qiao Yun! She''s mine, mine and mine alone!"


    As he shouted, he wriggled his body frantically to break free from Wang Jun''s grasp. Then, he quickly ran to Qiao Yun''s side and pushed Jiang Yu to the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Jiang Yu chided Qiao Shen. "Don''t you know that she''s going to die soon? You even brought her out like this?"


    "You''re talking nonsense! Nonsense!" Qiao Shen held Qiao Yun in his arms, not allowing anyone to get close to him.


    "Quickly let go. Otherwise, Qiao Yun will really be beyond saving!" Jiang Yu advised, "you can''t bear to see Qiao Yun leave this world just like that, can you? Didn''t you still want to marry her?"


    "As long as you guys aren''t here, I can marry her." Qiao Shen said matter-of-factly, "if it wasn''t for you guys, we might have already gotten married."


    "Crazy ... You''re really crazy!" Jiang Yu''s tone was really angry, but the situation could not be dyed any longer. If this continued, Qiao Yun might really be beyond saving.


    Hence, she took out her phone and called for an ambnce.


    However, even when the ambnce arrived, Qiao Shen was still unwilling to let go. He even wanted to jump out of the window with Qiao Yun in his arms.


    "Are you crazy?" Jiang Yu shouted. "This is the third floor. If you jump down, you''ll be crippled. If Qiao Yun jumps down, she''ll die!"


    "I don''t care! All of you, get lost!" Qiao Shen walked to the window step by step. "If you don''t leave, I''ll jump down from here. Don''t think of getting out of this alive!"


    "Damn it, I''m really convinced." Jiang Yu cursed in a low voice, "this is the first time I''ve seen such a lunatic in my life. How did Qiao Rui give birth to such a brainless son?"


    The doctors also stood at the door, feeling helpless.


    the person in his arms is about to die, "one of the doctors said. if we don''t do something, I''m afraid it''ll be toote."<novelnext></novelnext>


    But no one could get close to Qiao Shen.


    Chang Kai and Wang Jun were also very impatient. this madman, his brain is really not normal. Does he have some mental illness? "


    Jiang Yu''s eyes were fixed on Qiao Shen, trying to find a chance to take Qiao Yun back from him.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yu had put silver needles in her bag before she went out today just in case. Now, they could be put to use. She secretly took out two, then walked closer to Qiao Shen step by step and whispered, "Qiao Shen, how about this, I''ll make a deal with you, how about it?"


    "What deal?" Qiao Shen looked at Jiang Yu, but he had no intention of letting go.


    "This deal is simple. Come closer and I''ll tell you." Jiang Yu waved at him.


    However, Qiao Shen didn''t get that close. Instead, he took a step back alertly and asked, "Are you trying to snatch Qiao Yun away? I''m telling you, it''s impossible!"


    His mental state was getting worse and worse, and Qiao Yun was also getting more and more dangerous. Jiang Yu could not dy any longer. Hence, she took a step forward and said as she walked, "This is the secret that Qiao Yun wanted me to tell you!"


    "What secret?" Qiao Shen was attracted.


    "It''s just ..." Jiang Yu spoke and took advantage of the moment when Qiao Shen let his guard down to stab the silver needle in her hand into the acupuncture point on Qiao Shen''s neck.


    "Ah!" After Qiao Shen screamed, he fell limply to the ground.


    Jiang Yu caught Qiao Yun and said to the doctor at the door, "Come quickly! Send her to the hospital!"


    Qiao Yun was then sessfully sent to the hospital, but because Qiao Shen took too long, he missed the best time to save her. Therefore, whether Qiao Yun would be safe and sound was still an unknown.


    "He really is a bastard." Jiang Yu looked at Qiao Shen and couldn''t help but scold, "You like Qiao Yun but you won''t let anyone save her? You really are a shameless bastard."


    Qiao Shen didn''t have any strength and couldn''t even speak. He could only look at Jiang Yu fiercely and exhale at her.


    Chang Kai and Wang Jun also brought Qiao Shen back to the police station.

 Chapter 1256 Cannot Be Saved

    Qiao Shen and Qiao Rui were locked together, the mother and son hugging each other tightly.


    When Qiao Rui found that Qiao Shen couldn''t move, she thought that Chang Kai and the others had done something to him. She couldn''t help but curse, "you bunch of bastards, are you even fit to be a police officer?"


    "Something that''s not human! What about Jiang Yu? Did you call Jiang Yu out because she asked you to do this?" Qiao Rui shouted madly, "hurry up and get her out!"


    "Stop shouting. At least we''re more like a human than you." Chang Kai said.


    "You animal! What about Jiang Yu? Did you call Jiang Yu out because she asked you to do this?" Qiao Rui shouted madly, "hurry up and get her out! Apologize to my son!"


    Jiang Yu came in from the door and looked at Qiao Rui calmly, saying, "You, as his mother, know very well what your son has done. I don''t need to tell you what will happen to him. This is already the lightest punishment for him."


    "But you can''t use private punishment!" Qiao Rui''s eyes were red with anger and she was about to cry.


    "Don''t frame us. We didn''t do anything." Jiang Yu said, "I only pricked his acupuncture points so that he can''t move for a while. He''ll be fine after a while."


    Qiao Rui looked at Qiao Shen in her arms doubtfully.


    "It''s true, " Jiang Yu said helplessly. I don''t have to lie to you anymore.


    Only then did Qiao Rui rx a little.


    However, Jiang Yu''s eyes turned cold and she said, "As for the two of you, your crimes are very serious. Imprisonment and intentional murder, do you know what the sentence is?"


    "We didn''t kill anyone!" Qiao Rui shouted, "that''s not even a human, it''s just a cyborg! Besides, if she didn''t have any thoughts of resisting, she wouldn''t have died, right? How can you me us?"


    "Cyborgs are still humans!" Jiang Yu said, "it''s obviously a living person who underwent stic surgery and then put a chip in his brain. How is he not human?"


    "You can''t me us for that!" Qiao Rui couldn''t help but cry. "Besides, we''re definitely not the only ones who bought the cyborgs. Why do you have to keep an eye on us? Could it be that the Qiao family has some sort of grudge with you?"


    Qiao Shen had also regained some of his strength at this time. He shouted in a trembling voice, "Mom ..."


    Qiao Rui could not help but cry even louder.


    Jiang Yu''s head hurt from her crying. Just as she was about to speak, Wang Jun came in from outside and said, "the hospital just called. They said that Qiao Yun can''t be saved anymore and they want us to contact her family."


    "There''s no hope at all?" Jiang Yu asked unwillingly, "did you try harder?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''ve tried," Wang Jun said helplessly. "The doctor said that we''ve used the most advanced equipment, but there''s really no other way."


    When Qiao Shen heard the news, he was in a daze and kept shouting, "Qiao Yun, Qiao Yun ..."


    "You still have the nerve to shout?" Jiang Yu got angry the moment she heard his voice. "If it wasn''t for you, Qiao Yun might still be alive!"


    Jiang Yu sighed. "I''ll go to the hospital with you," she said to Wang Jun. "Just say that I''m her family."


    "Yes, I am. Chang Kai, I''ll leave this ce to you." Wang Jun said.


    Wang Jun brought Jiang Yu to the hospital where the doctor was already waiting for Qiao Yun''s family to sign the papers.


    "Doctor, is there really no other way?" Jiang Yu walked over and asked.


    "Really," the doctor said, feeling a little troubled. "That person had been dragging the time and had long missed the best time for emergency treatment. I''ve already used the most advanced equipment in our hospital, but there''s nothing I can do. So, it''s better for the family members to sign here and prepare for the funeral."


    Jiang Yu could only say that she was Qiao Yun''s sister and sign the document.


    "Can I go in and see her?" Jiang Yu asked after she had signed the form.


    The doctor didn''t say anything and only nodded.


    Jiang Yu and Wang Jun rushed into the ward. Qiao Yun was lying on the bed with her eyes closed and her lips pale.


    The device beside her showed that there were not many fluctuations in her electrocardiogram. It seemed that everything was telling her that Qiao Yun really had no way of living.


    "She''s a good girl." Jiang Yu''s eyes turned red. "When I saw the photo of the summer camp, she smiled very happily. He''s also on good terms with his friends around him. A good person shouldn''t just leave like this."


    Wang Jun did not know what to say. He could only Pat Jiang Yu''s shoulder gently andfort her, "Everyone has their own fate."


    Jiang Yu stared at the electrocardiogram for a few more seconds before finally taking out the remaining silver needles from her bag.


    Wang Jun knew that those were needles used for acupuncture, so he could guess what Jiang Yu was thinking-she wanted to try to save Qiao Yun.


    "Jiang Yu, wait a moment!" Wang Jun quickly stopped Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 1257 Another Miracle

    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Yu turned around and looked at Wang Jun in surprise. "It''s a critical time to save people now!"


    Wang Jun said, "but the doctors have already used the most advanced equipment and said that Qiao Yun has no hope. I''m afraid you can''t save him with just the silver needles in your hand, right?"


    "Brother Wang, you have to believe me." Jiang Yu said, "as long as there''s a chance, we can''t give up."


    "This ..." Wang Jun was also a little hesitant.


    Although the doctor had also said that Qiao Yun could not be saved, he was worried that the hospital would push the me to Jiang Yu if she were to make a move. They would say that it was her rash move that caused Qiao Yun to be unable to be saved.


    "Brother Wang, just believe me!" As Jiang Yu spoke, she raised her hand and was about to apply the acupuncture.


    If this dragged on, Qiao Yun might not be able to be saved!


    However, just as Jiang Yu was about to insert the needle, someone grabbed her wrist and shouted, "Stop!"


    The person who stopped her was an old man with half a head of white hair. The anger on his face had not dissipated. He frowned and looked at Jiang Yu, questioning, "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    "I''m trying to save someone! If we continue to dy, she might really be beyond saving!" Jiang Yu exined anxiously.


    "Nonsense! Are you a doctor?" The old man''s eyes widened in anger. "You''re not a doctor. How do you know how to save people?!"


    "But I ..." Jiang Yu hurriedly tried to defend herself.


    However, the person behind the old man said, "Aren''t you the patient''s family member? This is our hospital''s most authoritative professor. You''d better stop your nonsense."


    The person who spoke was Qiao Yun''s chief surgeon. Although he said that there was no way to save Qiao Yun, he was not willing to see a life disappear. Therefore, he decided to invite the most authoritative professor in the hospital to take a look. If the professor also said that there was no cure, he would really give up on Qiao Yun.


    "I''m not messing around!" Jiang Yu said, "okay, I can take a step back now. Please take a look at Qiao Yun."


    As she spoke, she automatically retreated to Wang Jun''s side.


    The old professor didn''t argue with her. He first examined Qiao Yun carefully, then sighed and shook his head, "Forget it, there''s no hope. She must have lived in the enclosed space for too long and no one was taking care of her, so her wounds had festered. Even if she''s saved now, she won''t be able tost more than a week, and she''ll still have to suffer in pain while she''s conscious."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "AI." The chief surgeon also sighed and said to Jiang Yu, "Family member, I''m sorry. I''ve already thought of many ways, but this time, I really have no way."


    ".. I know, thank you." Jiang Yu lowered her head and walked to Qiao Yun''s side.


    Then, while everyone was unprepared, she raised the silver needle in her hand and quickly inserted it into the acupuncture point on Qiao Yun''s face.


    "Ah! What are you doing!" The old professor shouted, "I already said it can''t be cured. Why are you still so stubborn?! Aiya!"


    Even though the old professor said so, the silver needle had already been inserted into the acupuncture point on Qiao Yun''s face. If it was pulled out rashly, it might cause a situation of massive bleeding.


    "You ... Aiya!" The old professor shook his hand helplessly and said, "the consequences of this matter will be borne by your family members! I already said that this is not allowed!"


    "I know." Jiang Yu responded calmly.


    The old professor didn''t intend to stay here any longer. The patient wouldn''t wake up anyway.


    However, when he turned around and was about to leave, he heard the person on the bed cough.


    "What?" The old professor was dumbfounded. He looked at Qiao Yun in disbelief. "She''s really awake?"


    Qiao Yun furrowed her brows and her lips were chapped. She tried her best to open her eyes and shouted in a hoarse voice, "Water, water ... I want to drink water ..."


    Jiang Yu quickly poured a ss of water, carefully dipped a bamboo stick on the table in the water, and applied it on Qiao Yun''s lips. As she had just woken up, there were still remnants of the drug in her body, so she couldn''t drink water for the time being.


    The old professor quickly walked over and stared at Qiao Yun.


    The people around them were also shocked. They could not believe that Jiang Yu could bring Qiao Yun back to life with just a few silver needles.


    "This, this is a miracle!" The old professor was so excited that his face turned red. "I thought she was beyond saving. I didn''t expect there to be a way to wake her up!"


    But the chief surgeon was not convinced and said, "What kind of miracle is this? I''m afraid it''s just the final radiance of the setting sun."

 Chapter 1258 Temporary Memory Loss

    His words were strange, but the nurse behind him still echoed him.


    "Even our hospital''s advanced equipment couldn''t save this patient. How can he be cured with just a few silver needles?" The young nurse said, "I think it''s most likely just a momentary recovery of consciousness before death."


    The old professor carefully examined Qiao Yun''s physical condition and discovered that her body was gradually returning to normal.


    So, he scolded the nurse loudly, "Don''t talk nonsense! The patient''s bodily functions are already recovering. This isn''t the final radiance of the setting Sun!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Jiang Yu and asked, "Family member, are you a Chinese medicine practitioner?"


    "No. I''m a performer, "Jiang Yu answered honestly. "As for acupuncture, I learned it by myself in my spare time."


    "Self-study!" The old professor was shocked. "I didn''t expect you to have such an achievement by self-study!"


    The chief surgeon was even more indignant. He sneered and said, "How good can self-taught acupuncture be? Professor, this isn''t a miracle at all, this is the final radiance before death! Even the recovery of the patient''s bodily functions would probably be temporary. Don''t be fooled by her little tricks!"


    "Doctor, what are you saying?" Wang Jun couldn''t stand it anymore and stood up for Jiang Yu. "Shouldn''t you be happy that someone your hospital couldn''t cure has been cured?"


    "What are you happy about?" The nurse said disdainfully, "if you really want to be happy, you have to wait until the patient ispletely cured. If it''s just a momentary recovery, what''s there to be happy about?"


    "Why are you guys so unreasonable?" Wang Jun frowned.


    "You ..." The young nurse wanted to refute, but Jiang Yu''s words suddenly rang out.


    "Qiao Yun! Are you alright?" Jiang Yu asked carefully, "do you feel ufortable anywhere?"


    Qiao Yun stared nkly at the ceiling and only asked after a long time, "Who''s Qiao Yun?"


    "Huh?" Jiang Yu was stunned. "You''re Qiao Yun?"


    "I''m not?" Qiao Yun was a little anxious, but Jiang Yu''s Silver needle was still on her face. Therefore, her face would hurt whenever she did intense exercise.


    Moreover, because Jiang Yu had only activated the acupuncture points on Qiao Yun''s face, the area below her neck was still very stiff. She still needed to continue to activate the acupuncture points.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It hurts!" Qiao Yun shouted, "hurry and save me! My face hurts!"


    After the silver needles were removed, the pain on Qiao Yun''s face lessened. She tried her best to look around and asked, "Is this the hospital? There was the smell of disinfectant. Who are you guys?"


    "Don''t move!" Jiang Yu quickly held Qiao Yun down and then gently removed the silver needles from her face. "How do you feel now?"


    After the silver needles were removed, the pain on Qiao Yun''s face lessened. She tried her best to look around and asked, "Is this the hospital? There was the smell of disinfectant. Who are you guys? I don''t know you, but do you know me?"


    "What''s wrong with her?" Wang Jun was very surprised. "Howe you don''t even recognize yourself? Did he lose his memory?"


    The old professor looked at it for a while and exined, "I''m afraid it''s temporary traumatic memory loss. She''s unwilling to face her past, so she chose to forget it, including her name."


    The chief surgeon at the side smiled and said, "I told you, self-taught acupuncture can''t save people! How can we save the patient when the patient''s memory is gone?"


    "Shut up!" The old professor stopped him. "Traumatic memory loss is a verymon illness. Even if the patient was saved by the hospital''s equipment today, he would still be in this state!"


    The chief surgeon was reprimanded and was very unconvinced. He said, "If her acupuncture is really that good, then I''ll let her treat this patient!"


    With that, he flicked his sleeves and left.


    Seeing this, the nurse quickly followed behind him and left.


    "What''s going on with this doctor and nurse?" Wang Jun was baffled. The patient is saved. Shouldn''t they be happy? What are they being so weird about?"


    "Because I saved the person he couldn''t." Jiang Yu said, "that''s why I''m not convinced."


    "It''s really baffling." Wang Jun said.


    The old professor''s attention waspletely focused on Qiao Yun''s body. As he examined her, he praised, "This family member, your acupuncture is really amazing! I didn''t expect you to have such medical skills at such a young age! He''s a genius in the medical world!"


    "You''re overpraising me," Jiang Yu said humbly, "but since Qiao Yun has woken up, I''ll need your help with other things. We still have other things to do. I''ll leave you my contact information, and I hope you''ll contact us in the future."

 Chapter 1259 Prison Visit

    "Alright, leave the rest to me." The old professor said.


    Jiang Yu and Wang Jun left the hospital.


    On the way back to the police station, Wang Jun said, "since it''s a temporary memory loss, she should be able to remember it soon, right?"


    "Not necessarily," Jiang Yu sighed and said, "it''s said to be temporary, but it means that there''s a possibility of curing this illness. As long as Qiao Yun was willing to face the past, she would be able to recall those memories. However, if Qiao Yun is unwilling to face the past, then she might never remember it."


    "Sigh ... I don''t know what kind of suffering she has suffered in the Qiao family." Wang Jun felt that it was not worth it for Qiao Yun. "I can only hope that she can face her past and recover soon."


    The two of them returned to the police station. Qiao Rui and Qiao Shen were still hugging each other tightly, as if they would never be separated.


    "Stop hugging me. I''m going to bring you to the interrogation room now." A police officer walked over and said to Qiao Rui, "Your son is still injured, so you go first."


    Qiao Rui refused to go, so a few police officers came over and took her away.


    "Mom!" Qiao Shen shouted, but his legs were weak and he could only watch as Qiao Rui was taken away.


    After Qiao Rui was taken away, Qiao Shen was the only one left in the cell. He was timid and afraid of the dark. At this time, in this dark cell, he was so afraid that he could only hold himself tightly.


    Jiang Yu walked over and gently patted Qiao Shen''s shoulder.


    "Ah!" Qiao Shen was shocked. When he looked up and saw that it was Jiang Yu, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, "So it''s you, you scared me. By the way, did you take Qiao Yun away? How is she now?"


    "I''ve saved him." Jiang Yu said, " but she lost her memory.


    "Amnesia?" Qiao Shen was stunned. "That means she doesn''t remember me now?"


    "I, I ... I didn''t want this to happen! If she had agreed to marry me from the start, all these wouldn''t have happened!" Qiao Shen broke down and shouted, "I really didn''t do it on purpose!


    "Yes, not only you, but also her." Jiang Yu stared at Qiao Shen. "All of this is because of you. If you hadn''t imprisoned her, she wouldn''t have suffered so many injuries and lost her memory. Qiao Shen, you''ve let her down."


    "I, I ... I didn''t want this to happen! If she had agreed to marry me from the start, all these wouldn''t have happened!" Qiao Shen broke down and shouted, "I really didn''t do it on purpose! I just want to marry her!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    As he spoke, Qiao Shen buried his head in his knees and cried bitterly.


    Jiang Yu got up and said to Wang Jun, "I''ll leave the matters here to you. I still have some matters to attend to at thepany. I''ll go back first. If there''s anything else, just contact me."


    "Alright," he said. Wang Jun nodded.


    He looked at Qiao Shen in front of him and didn''t know what to say. It could only be said that this person was timid and a little perverted.


    Jiang Yu returned to thepany. As soon as she left the police station, she met a man in a suit.


    The man turned a blind eye to her and walked straight inside.


    Jiang Yu didn''t feel that anything was wrong at first and went straight out the door. However, after she left the room, she heard the two police officers at the door discussing, "This person is really rude."


    "That''s right, he''s asking for directions with this attitude? No wonder they''re here to visit Qiao Shen. I think they''re all the same."


    When she heard the name ''Qiao Shen'', Jiang Yu stopped in her tracks and asked, "sorry to interrupt, who were you talking about?"


    One of the police officers recognized Jiang Yu and said, "Miss Jiang Yu, did you see the man in the suit who just entered the door? He said he came to visit the prison to see Qiao Shen and even asked us for directions. In the end, his attitude was so arrogant. Not only did he not say ''thank you'', but he also looked down on people with his nose in the air!"


    Jiang Yu''s attention was focused on the sentence ''Qiao Shen was the one looking''. She asked in confusion, "Visiting Qiao Shen in prison?"


    "Yeah," The two police officers were also very confused. "Didn''t they say that the Qiao family had moved away? Why is there someone here to visit? I really didn''t expect that someone like Qiao Shen would miss him in prison."


    "No... It doesn''t seem right." Jiang Yu felt that something was amiss.


    She suddenly thought of something and ran back, shouting, "Wait a minute! Don''t let that visiting person in! Otherwise, Qiao Shen will be in danger!"


    Wang Jun saw how anxious Jiang Yu was and could not help but ask, "What''s wrong? what happened?"


    "Ask that prisoner toe out!" Jiang Yu panted and said, "Qiao Shen is in danger! The people from the Qiao family had already left, so no one should havee over! If someone ising, it must be someone rted to the human-making experiment!"

 Chapter 1260 Horror On The Street

    When Wang Jun heard this, he was shocked and quickly opened the cell where Qiao Shen was locked up. The people inside were still there. When they saw Wang Jun and Jiang Yu standing at the door, they got up and dusted off the non-existent dust, putting on the appearance of someone from the upper ss.


    "Who are you?" Jiang Yu stared at him. "What''s your purpose in looking for Qiao Shen?"


    The man looked at Jiang Yu with a smile and said, "Lady, this is not something you should care about."


    As he spoke, he walked towards the door and said, "Alright, I''ve seen the person I wanted to see, so I''ll be going back first. If you have something to do, then go do it. There''s no need to stay here to guard me."


    The man paused, and his eyes immediately lit up. He looked at Jiang Yu as if he had seen a rare treasure. "Lady, so you know about this experiment? Hey, aren''t you afraid?"


    "Stop!" Jiang Yu stopped him and said bluntly, "You''re from the human-making experimental team, right?"


    The man paused, and his eyes immediately lit up. He looked at Jiang Yu as if he had seen a rare treasure. "Lady, so you know about this experiment? Hey, aren''t you afraid? Any ordinary girl would be so scared that they would cry!"


    "Shut up! I''m the one asking you the questions!" Jiang Yu red at him and said, "answer my question!"


    "Madam, if you say that without any evidence, I can sue you for nder." There was no panic on the man''s face. "If you really don''t believe me, you can ask Qiao Shen. He definitely knows, and he''s in your hands now. If you really want to know, why don''t you just ask him?"


    Jiang Yu nced at Qiao Shen and said, "how would I know if he''s telling the truth?"


    When the man heard that, he smiled even more happily and said, "At a time like this, he shouldn''t have any reason to lie to you, right?"


    Wang Jun went in to check on Qiao Shen. However, she realized that his eyes were tightly shut and he had long lost his vitality.


    "Qiao Shen! Qiao Shen''s dead!" Wang Jun shouted, "hurry up and capture this man!"


    "Aiya, I''ve been discovered." The man revealed a distressed expression and shouted as he ran back, "miss Jiang Yu, we''ll definitely have the chance to meet again in the future!"


    After that, he quickly rushed out of the police station.


    "Chase! Don''t let him get away!" At Wang Jun''smand, the police moved out.


    Jiang Yu was stunned on the spot.


    What was going on? How did he know her?


    Wang Jun instructed Jiang Yu. Jiang Yu, you stay here first. I''ll send you back after we''ve caught the person.


    With that, Wang Jun also went out to arrest them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Yu nced at Qiao Shen, who was no longer breathing, and suddenly started to worry about Mo Long.


    At this moment, she couldn''t care less and quickly gave Mo Long a call.


    The call was quickly picked up, and Mo Long''s voice came through. "Yu''er?"


    He sounded tired, probably because he hadn''t had a good rest in the past few days.


    Jiang Yu tried her best to control her emotions and asked, "Where are you now? Is it convenient for you to speak?"


    Mo Long said, "it''s alright. You can speak. My phone has an encryption system, no one can eavesdrop on our conversation."


    "Alright," he said. Jiang Yu said, telling Mo Long about what had just happened.


    "Qiao Shen is dead?" Mo Long frowned. "That gang is nning to silence us? But Qiao Shen was just a small chess piece. You went through so much trouble to kill him and even caused yourself to show your face in front of so many people. Isn''t that a little too big?"


    "I don''t know, but since there was this one time, there will be a next time. I''m really worried about you now that you''re in Qingcheng." Jiang Yu''s tone was very anxious. "You must not let the bodyguards stay more than five meters away from you."


    "Yes, I know ..." Before Mo Long could finish his sentence, a shrill scream came from nearby.


    Jiang Yu also heard it and her heart immediately clenched. She quickly asked, "What happened?"


    Mo Long quickly walked over and saw a headless man lying on the ground, surrounded by arge pool of blood.


    "There was an explosion on the street," he said in a deep voice.


    "Another explosion on the street?" Jiang Yu felt even more uneasy. "Go back first. Don''t stay there. The police will take care of it. Since that group of people created your cyborgs, that means you''re also one of their targets."


    "Okay, I''ll be careful." Mo Long said as he quickly left the crowd.


    His ce in Qingcheng was rather remote, and he had to walk through many alleys to get there. Even if someone was following him, they would lose him in such an intersecting alley.


    He had been on the phone with Jiang Yu and returned to his residence in the shortest time possible.


    "I''m home," Mo Long said.


    "It''s good that no one is following you." Only then did Jiang Yu feel a little more at ease. "There''s also Qiao Yun. She should be the witness. It''s a pity that she has lost her memory."

 Chapter 1261 - 1261 Analysis

    1261 Analysis


    ¡°Amnesia? This matter is truly difficult to handle.¡± Mo Long said, ¡°and even if she doesn¡¯t lose her memory now, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t help. Qiao Shen is already dead, it¡¯s useless even if he¡¯s guilty.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Although I¡¯ve thought about looking for clues on Qiao Rui, I don¡¯t think she knows much either.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Qiao Shen is the one who imprisoned Qiao Yun and bought the cyborgs. Qiao Rui is only an insider and doesn¡¯t know much about the whole thing.¡±


    but it¡¯s not bad to be able to find some clues on Qiao Rui. Mo Long said, ¡°it¡¯s better than nothing.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu replied.


    She then instructed Mo Long to pay attention to his safety for the time being before hanging up.


    She thought about it and decided to investigate Qiao Rui. Even if they could only find a few clues, it was better than nothing.


    However, Qiao Rui didn¡¯t know that Qiao Shen was dead yet. If she knew, she would probably have a mental breakdown. At that time, even if he wanted to ask, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of her.


    Hence, she went to the interrogation room where Qiao Rui was being interrogated and waited. As soon as Qiao Rui came out, Jiang Yu said to her, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    Qiao Rui seemed to be very tired and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said what I have to say. Don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± I¡¯m going back to find my son. He¡¯ll be scared if he can¡¯t see me.¡±


    ¡°Your son is an adult. He doesn¡¯t need you to coax him every day.¡± Jiang Yu said as she pulled Qiao Rui to an empty room at the side. ¡°I just have a few questions to ask you. You don¡¯t have to mind.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up and ask,¡± Qiao Rui said impatiently.


    ¡°When did you find out that Qiao Yun is a cyborg?¡±


    Qiao Rui replied, ¡°I knew it from the start. At that time, I had already acknowledged my son, so he would tell me everything. That¡¯s when I found out.¡±


    ¡°Then you also know when Qiao Shen imprisoned Qiao Yun?¡± Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this kind of thing is wrong? Your son has done such a thing. As his mother, you should stop him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my son. What does my attitude toward him have to do with you?¡± Qiao Rui was getting more and more impatient. ¡°If you want to tell me this, then don¡¯t. Go ask the police who just interrogated me. They¡¯ve asked all the questions you¡¯ve asked, and my answers are the same.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Jiang Yu looked at her and finally sighed, saying, ¡°Forget it, you can go back.¡±


    Qiao Rui quickly left.


    Jiang Yu looked at her back and wondered what expression she would have after seeing Qiao Shen¡¯s body.


    She walked to the door and said to the police passing by, ¡°Qiao Shen is dead. Please go and take a look at Qiao Rui. I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll have a mental breakdown andmit suicide. Although she¡¯s guilty, she¡¯s not dead yet.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Jiang Yu found Chang Kai and found him sorting out the statement. When Chang Kai saw Jiang Yu enter, he smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re just in time. I¡¯m going to interrogate Qiao Shen in a while. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Qiao Shen is dead.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s tone was very heavy.


    ¡°What?¡± Chang Kai was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Yu told him what had happened and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to keep an eye on Qiao Rui, in case she tries tomit suicide. However, the most important thing now was not Qiao Shen, but the man in the suit. He showed up in front of the police like this. Is he absolutely confident that he won¡¯t be caught?¡±


    ¡°Then it can only be said that he has the confidence of being infatuated.¡± Chang Kai said, ¡°but even so, what gave him the confidence?¡±


    ¡°He firmly believes that he won¡¯t let go. Why?¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t figure it out either. ¡°Even if brother Wang and the rest didn¡¯t catch the man in the suit today, they already know what he looks like. When the wanted order was issued, everyone in the city would know what he looked like. If he can¡¯t even get out of the door, then what¡¯s his purpose in showing up?¡±


    ¡°This matter is indeed suspicious.¡± Chang Kai frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid that everyone will know what he looks like? Could it be that he had nned to get stic surgery from the beginning? When the timees, I¡¯ll look like someone that no one can recognize.¡±


    ¡°But the doctor at the stic surgery hospital will know.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°then he wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk to get stic surgery.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do stic surgery ¡­ What was he nning to do? If he really isn¡¯t afraid of others knowing his appearance, then that¡¯s unless that face isn¡¯t his.¡± Chang Kai guessed, ¡°but other than stic surgery, what other ways are there?¡±


    ¡°I changed my appearance ¡­¡± Jiang Yu muttered. Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind.


    ¡°Could it be ¡­ A disguising technique?¡±

 Chapter 1262 Face Changing Technique

    "Face changing technique?" Chang Kai was shocked. "Is there really someone who knows this method?"


    Jiang Yu remembered Yang Fen from the past and said to Chang Kai, "There used to be a person called Yang Fen. Didn''t she also know tame head? That disguising technique isn''t something that''s difficult."


    Speaking of Yang Fen, Chang Kai remembered.


    He said, "however, tame head is a mystic technique, but the art of disguise is not. It''s just an ordinary folk art. I''m afraid it has been lost for a long time." Moreover, it won''t be recorded like tame head. If it''s really lost, there shouldn''t be many people who can learn it. "


    Jiang Yu was silent for a long time before she said, "Leave this matter to me, I''ll go back and investigate."


    "That''s good." Chang Kai nodded. "You were the one who solved the tame head spell at the beginning. I''ll have to trouble you with the disguise this time."


    "Yes." Jiang Yu nodded.


    "Alright, if there''s nothing else ..." Before Chang Kai could finish his sentence, he heard a shrill scream.


    It was Qiao Rui, because she had already found out that Qiao Shen was dead.


    "How pitiful." Chang Kai sighed and shook his head in regret. "She and her son have been reunited for less than two years. I didn''t expect that they would be separated so soon."


    "They should have expected this from the start. They should have expected this to happen to them." Jiang Yu said helplessly.


    "You can go back first. I''ll get someone to send you back." Chang Kai said.


    "Alright, thank you." Jiang Yu nodded. She did not intend to waste any more time at the police station and decided to return to thepany.


    On the way back to thepany, Jiang Yu suddenly thought of someone, so she asked the police officer who was driving to turn around and drive to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the central Hospital, Jiang Yu went straight to a Ward that she was familiar with. Zhang Chuan was standing by the window, breathing in the fresh air.


    When he saw Jiang Yuing in, he asked in confusion, "What are you doing here?"


    "You can''te if there''s nothing?" Jiang Yu''s lips curled up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "One doesn''te to the temple without a reason. Since you''vee to find me, you must have something you need my help with." Zhang Chuan raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "But it doesn''t matter. If you have something to say, just say it. I''ll treat it as me returning the favor."


    "The favor you owe me isn''t something that can be returned so easily." Jiang Yu smiled and said, "but I do have something to ask you." When Lanna came to you, did she tell you the reason?"


    Zhang Chuan shrugged and said, "he didn''t. She just gave me a sum of money and told me to do as she said. People like us always do things for money. If the employer doesn''t tell us, we won''t ask."


    "Then you''re quite professional." Jiang Yu gave Zhang Chuan a meaningful look. "But you should know about Lanna''s stic surgery, right?"


    of course. After thatwsuit, I''ve already checked her information. "What do you think?" Zhang Chuan asked triumphantly. Do you want all the information on Lanna?"


    "I don''t need it for now." Jiang Yu said, " I came to find you this time because I have something else I need your help with. Have you ever heard of a folk art called the art of disguise?"


    "Disguising technique?" Zhang Chuan thought for a moment. it often appears on TV and in novels. Who doesn''t know about it? What, did you meet someone in disguise?"


    "Yes." Jiang Yu nodded. "I want you to help me look up all the information about the art of disguise and see if there are any other people who know this art."


    Zhang Chuan looked at Jiang Yu in surprise and asked, "Aren''t you a hacker too? Why don''t you check it yourself?"


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, "I''m still very busy with mypany. I can''t dy my work for this matter. Besides, don''t you still owe me a favor? Don''t tell me you''re not even willing to help me with this."


    ".. You ..." Zhang Chuan said helplessly, "alright, I promise you. I owe you a favor. Give me aputer and I''ll give you all the information tomorrow."


    "Okay, I''ll get someone to send theputer over in a while." Jiang Yu left after saying that.


    After she returned to thepany, she asked her personal driver to send Zhang Chuan aptop. Not long after, sister Xia also came over.


    "Did Zheng Yan and Kang Xue go back?" Jiang Yu asked when she saw her.


    "Their family has taken them back," sister Xia answered. "This incident gave them quite a shock, and Kang Xue was the most shocked, because she saw that person''s head explode with her own eyes. When Sun You came to pick her up, Kang Xue''s legs were still weak."


    "Did sun youe to pick her up?" Jiang Yu paused. "She just followed him and left? Is Sun Miao with them?"

 Chapter 1263 All The Information

    "No, Sun You came alone," Sister Xia said.


    "She hates the Sun family so much. Why did she still want to leave with them?"


    Sister Xia said helplessly, "I also tried to stop him, but I couldn''t." Kang Xue said she didn''t want to trouble you, so she left with Sun You."


    Jiang Yu was silent. After a long time, she said, "forget it. She has her own thoughts on this matter. Let''s not care too much about it."


    "By the way, what has happened in the past few days? Every time Ie, you''re not in thepany."


    Jiang Yu told sister Xia about what had happened in the Qiao family these few days.


    After sister Xia heard this, she couldn''t help but sigh. "This is so dramatic. I don''t know when this human-making experiment will bepletely eliminated. It''s really too inhumane."


    "I met a man who can disguise himself today. I wonder if brother Wang and the others caught him." Jiang Yu frowned. "I''ve already asked Zhang Chuan to look up the information. He said that he''ll give it to me tomorrow."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Yu received a message from Chang Kai. "Brother Wang and the others are back, but they didn''t manage to catch that man. They''re now nning to apply for a wanted order."


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and replied, "that''s good. This can lower their vignce and make them think that we haven''t guessed about the disguise technique."


    After replying to the message, Jiang Yu turned off her phone.


    What she needed to wait for now was the information that Zhang Chuan would find out tomorrow.


    Jiang Yu acknowledged Zhang Chuan''s ability. So, she went to the hospital the next morning. And Zhang Chuan did not let her down. He had indeed found all the information about the art of disguise.


    I''ve already organized all the information into a document. It has everything you need. Zhang Chuan stretched his back. I''ve also attached all the information about Lanna. You don''t have to thank me. I''m doing a good thing.


    He had stayed up the entire night for the information and was so sleepy that he fell asleep immediately.


    When Jiang Yu saw this, she just smiled helplessly and went back with herputer.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After returning to thepany, Jiang Yu began to look through the documents that Zhang Chuan hadpiled. He had organized it very carefully, and every line was written in detail about the wind field.


    After reading through all the information, Jiang Yu finally understood what the art of disguise was.


    Compared to Mystic techniques like tame head, the art of disguise was actually very simple. One only needed to make a mask with silicone and then stick the mask on the face with glue that could be used by the human body.


    This glue would not leave any traces, so even if one looked closely, one would not be able to see anything.


    If one wanted to remove the mask, one only needed to rub the edges of the mask with lime water a few times, and the glue would fall off on its own.


    "It seems that the man that day used the lime water to remove his mask while he was running away." Jiang Yu guessed, "that''s why they didn''t get caught."


    "It seems that the disguising technique is more difficult to deal with than thending technique." Sister Xia sighed. "We can''t just find a random person on the street and apply lime water on his face"


    "This matter is indeed tricky." As Jiang Yu spoke, she continued to look at Lanna''s information.


    There wasn''t much information on Lanna, and it could be summarized in a few short paragraphs. It was nothing more than being taken away from the orphanage and then entering the entertainment industry. In the end, she lost her mind and was killed in the hospital.


    Zhang Chuan''s information on Lanna is the same as mine. Jiang Yu said, "but Lanna is rted to the Chi family. She may also be rted to the human-making experiment. Does that mean the Chi family has something to do with the human-making experiment?"


    "Hasn''t the Chi family already declined?" Sister Xia was a little puzzled. "A family that has already declined, first with the ck market, then with the human-making experiments, they shouldn''t have such great power, right? Even if they wanted to, they just couldn''t do it."


    "What if the decline of their family is an illusion? If it''s an illusion, then they have enough financial resources to support them, " Jiang Yu replied. "Whether it''s the ck market or the human-making experiments, it''s nothing difficult for them."


    "This ..." Sister Xia was shocked. "An illusion? But why would the Chi family, a family on par with the Mo and Kang families, pretend that they''ve fallen?"


    "I can''t be sure yet, this is just my guess." Jiang Yu said, "but when Lanna lost her mind, she showed fear and disgust towards the Chi family. That''s the family that adopted Lanna. Why is she so against it?"

 Chapter 1264 Uncle Chi

    Sister Xia couldn''t understand it either, but she thought of Mi Fei and guessed, "Could it be that what happened tonna at the Chi family is the same as what happened to Mi Fei at the Mi family? Lanna was so resistant because the Chi family didn''t treat her well. But who is that uncle Chi who treated her so well?"


    Jiang Yu was also thinking about this question, but she could not figure it out. She could only start her investigation from the Chi family and try her best to find out everything about the Chi family.


    However, if the Chi family was really rted to the ck market and the human-making experiments, there would definitely be professionals to eliminate their information. Even if Jiang Yu wanted to investigate, she would probably not be able to find much information.


    "It seems like we''ve met a strong enemy this time." Jiang Yu let out a long sigh. "This matter is also very tricky."


    "Jiang Yu, if you''re too tired, you can rest." Sister Xia''s heart ached for Jiang Yu for being so tired recently. "Leave this matter to Chang Kai and the others. You should rest more for the time being."


    "It''s okay, I''m not tired." Jiang Yu said, "it''s just that this is the first time I''ve met such a strong opponent."


    "You ... Alright, then you must pay more attention to your rest." Sister Xia instructed.


    "Yes, yes." Jiang Yu nodded.


    She closed her eyes to rest for a while, then turned on herputer and began to investigate the Chi family.


    However, there was pitifully little information about the Chi family on the inte. No matter how Jiang Yu searched, there was only ordinary information. He didn''t even know when the Chi family had started to decline and why.


    Sister Xia looked at Jiang Yu''s frowning expression and felt very bad for her. However, she couldn''t help with anything else for the time being. She could only make a cup of coffee for Jiang Yu, hoping that it would help her to lift her spirits.


    "The Chi family ..." Jiang Yu mumbled to herself a few times and finally had an idea in her mind-she was going to Qingcheng to investigate.


    Even if the Chi family''s information on the inte had been erased, there would still be records of the Chi family in the archives administration of Qingcheng. Even if it was just a little more than the information on the inte, it could be the hope to solve this incident.


    Sister Xia came back with coffee and Jiang Yu said to her, "Sister Xia, I need to make a trip to Qingcheng. Please book me the earliest flight ticket and help me find a ce to stay. I don''t want an eye-catching hotel, I want the most inconspicuous hotel."


    "Ah?" Sister Xia was shocked and asked. "Jiang Yu, you''re going to Qingcheng?"


    "Yes, I am. Regarding the Chi family, I think we''ll find more clues if we investigate in Qingcheng." Jiang Yu said as she started to pack her things and get ready to leave.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s such a far ce. Are you going to go alone?" Sister Xia''s worry was almost overflowing from her eyes. "No, I want to go with you."


    "Sister Xia, I still need you to help me manage thepany." Jiang Yu said.


    Sister Xia gritted her teeth and finally gave in, saying, "How about this, I''ll get the bodyguards from the studio to follow you. I''ll be more at ease with them following you. Also, you have to tell Mo Long about you going to the city of Qing. If he knows, he''ll definitely protect you."


    "Alright," he said.


    Sister Xia then went to book a ne ticket for Jiang Yu and contacted a cheap hotel.


    The flight was at two o''clock in the afternoon, and they would arrive in Qingcheng about half an hourter. The bodyguards from the studio took the ship and arrived in Qingcheng an hourter.


    The moment Jiang Yu got off the ne, the first thing she did was to tell Mo Long about this.


    When Mo Long found out that Jiang Yu had alsoe to Qingcheng, he was silent for a moment before asking, ""Did you bring your bodyguards?"


    "Yes, I''ve brought all the bodyguards in the studio. The ce they''re staying at isn''t some conspicuous hotel, but the most unremarkable small hotel. It shouldn''t attract any attention." Jiang Yu said.


    "Well, that''s good." Mo Long said in a deep voice, "if you sense any danger,e and find me immediately."


    "Alright, but you have to be careful too."


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu found the hotel. It was indeed unremarkable. The entire street was filled with hotels and flower shops. Even if someone really noticed that Jiang Yu was staying here, they would not know which hotel she was staying in.


    The bodyguards were scattered around the hotels so that they could protect Jiang Yu if she was in danger.


    After Jiang Yu checked into the hotel and put her things away, she took out her makeup bag and put on makeup that made her look older. After all, the man in the suit and the fake Mo Long were both in Qingcheng. They had seen Jiang Yu before. If they were to bump into each other on the streets one day, Jiang Yu would be in danger.

 Chapter 1265 Old Lady

    Fortunately, Jiang Yu''s makeup skills were quite good. After the entire makeup, she was indeed very different from her original appearance.


    After putting on her makeup, Jiang Yu also changed into an old-fashioned dress and went downstairs.


    There were more people on the street, and most of them were buying flowers.


    Jiang Yu pretended to be buying flowers and walked into a small flower shop. The owner was an old woman with white hair, but she looked very energetic. When she saw Jiang Yuing in, she immediately went over to greet her warmly. "Oh my, what a pretty girl. Are you here to buy flowers?"


    Jiang Yu deliberately lowered her voice and said, "yes, olddy. My husband and I came here for a holiday and rented a hotel. We want to buy some flowers to decorate it."


    "Then you''vee to the right ce." The olddy smiled and enthusiastically introduced the variety of flowers in the shop to Jiang Yu.


    As Jiang Yu looked at it, she pretended to ask casually, "Granny, my friends all say that there''s a family in Qingcheng, but they''ve declined in recent years. What family is it?"


    "Aiyo, you can''t be talking about ..." The olddy lowered her voice and whispered into Jiang Yu''s ear, "The Chi family, right?"


    Jiang Yu did not admit it and only said, "I don''t know. I also heard about it from my friend, but I''m not very sure about the specific family."


    "Sigh, that''s the Chi family." The olddy seemed to feel sorry for the Chi family''s decline and said, "The Chi family was still a big family a few years ago. When I was young, the Chi family had countless glories! Who knows what happened in the past few years? it suddenly declined."


    "Is there no reason?" Jiang Yu asked casually, "I heard that it''s a very big family. It''s quite a pity that they suddenly declined."


    "How can I not feel sorry? Rich and powerful families have fallen just like that." The olddy said.


    The words she said were indeed a sign of pity for the Chi family, but her tone was not like that. Instead, it was an attitude of "it''s none of my business ".


    "But this has nothing to do with us," the olddy continued. "We are just ordinary people. We just need to live our lives well."


    "That''s true," Jiang Yu smiled and said to the olddy, "olddy, I don''t like any of the flowers here. I''lle back and take a look when you have new flowers."


    With that, Jiang Yu turned around and was about to leave.


    "Don''t go, I have more than these flowers in my shop!" The olddy grabbed Jiang Yu''s hand and took her to the back room.


    She was a little strong, and her palm was not like an ordinary old man''s. There was a thickyer of calluses on her fingertips, and Jiang Yu''s palm was in pain.


    Jiang Yu frowned. She felt that the olddy in front of her was not an ordinary person.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Would there be so many calluses on the fingertips of an ordinary old flower seller?


    So she pretended to have twisted her ankle and sat down on the ground. She said in pain, "Aiya, olddy! I twisted my foot."


    "How could you be so careless?" The olddy rebuked as she squatted down to massage Jiang Yu''s feet. "How is it? Does it still hurt?"


    "Much better," Jiang Yu observed the olddy''s technique and said, "Granny, your technique is not bad. Did you practice it before?"


    The olddyughed and said, "what''s there to practice? Even my old man will twist his leg. I''m helping him massage his feet. When we were young, we were all intellectuals and did scientific research. We didn''t know how to do this."


    Scientific research? How could there be calluses on the hands of scientific researchers?


    Jiang Yu was now convinced that the olddy in front of her was not an ordinary person, but since that was the case, why did she still go along with her words and continue the conversation with her?


    The olddy did not seem to know what Jiang Yu was thinking and continued to massage her feet.


    "Granny, my foot is much better now." Jiang Yu said, "I''m a little thirsty. Can you get me a ss of water?"


    "Then you wait." The olddy stood up and went to the back room.


    Jiang Yu took the opportunity to quickly leave the flower shop.


    She quickly returned to the hotel, changed out of her clothes, and washed off the makeup on her face.


    She didn''t expect to meet such a suspicious person as soon as she arrived in Qingcheng.


    "Who is this olddy?" Jiang Yu looked at herself in the mirror. The makeup on her face had been washed off, revealing her original beautiful face.


    It seemed that he had to be more careful in Qingcheng. She couldn''t wear that dress anymore, nor could she throw it away. She could only destroy it.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu took out a lighter from the drawer of the hotel and set the dress on fire in the bathroom.


    Jiang Yu decided to stay in the room for a while and wait until tomorrow or some other time to go out and find out. As for the archive management office in Qingcheng, she also needed to find out where it was.

 Chapter 1266 Patrol

    As it was not shown on the map, Jiang Yu had no way of finding the archives administration Office.


    "Where''s the archive management office in Qingcheng?" Jiang Yu was puzzled. "Why isn''t it shown on the map..."


    She was still thinking about these things until evening. Just as she was about to go out for dinner, she suddenly heard people quarreling in the room next door.


    Jiang Yu did not like to watch a show, especially when others were quarreling. However, the content of their quarrel was very strange, so Jiang Yu had no choice but to lean against the door and listen carefully.


    The soundproofing in hotels like this was not very good. As long as one spoke a little louder, one could hear it clearly from the next room.


    Jiang Yu was leaning against the door when she heard someone say, "Are you guys crazy? If you say you''re a police officer, then show me your police officer badge! You don''t have a police ID, and you''re still calling yourself a police officer?"


    "You don''t believe me when I say I''m a police officer, do you?"


    "I just don''t believe it, so what?!"


    "Alright, you don''t believe me? I think you''re the one who ran away, right? Men, arrest him!"


    "You dare! Ah!"


    The man next door let out a scream. He must have been beaten up. The owner of the inn was still trying to smooth things over, saying, "Aiyo, police officers, please don''t hit me ..."


    "Shut up! If we really catch the person who escaped here, you can forget about opening your shop! Brothers, let''s go to the next room!"


    The messy footsteps got closer and closer to Jiang Yu''s room until they finally stopped at the door of her room.


    "Open the door!" The door of the room was being knocked on.


    Jiang Yu thought of many ways in two seconds. In the end, she picked up a facial mask and covered her face.


    "Open the door!" The voice at the door was getting louder and louder. "Why didn''t you open the door? are you feeling guilty?"


    Jiang Yu quickly opened the door and said stiffly, "How are you guys?"


    "Oh my God, that scared me!" The people at the door were shocked by Jiang Yu, who had a facial mask on.


    Because the mask on Jiang Yu''s face was ck, anyone who saw it at first sight would be shocked.


    "What are you doing? You''ve been closed for so long." The person outside the door pushed Jiang Yu and went straight into the house. "Did something happen?"


    "Nothing much. I was washing my face and didn''t have time to open the door." Jiang Yu said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The man nced at Jiang Yu. Her hair was indeed a little wet, so she should not be lying.


    "When did you arrive?" he asked.


    Jiang Yu answered honestly, "my husband and I just arrived today. However, he is still outside. He said that he wanted to prepare a gift for me. He has not returned yet."


    "Your husband?" The man sized up Jiang Yu and found that her body proportions were just right and she was perfect.


    He could not help but have evil thoughts in his heart. He leaned closer to Jiang Yu step by step and said with a smile, "Your husband hasn''t returned yet, so why don''t you leave this period of time to us? You''re so pretty and have such a good figure. Which man wouldn''t be lucky to marry you?"


    As he spoke, he approached Jiang Yu and reached out to pull her clothes ''straps.


    "Officer, this is my customer!" He said. The boss shouted, "you can''t do this!"


    "Shut up and don''t talk!" The rest of the people covered the boss''s mouth. "This is our big brother''s business. Who are you to interfere? What''s wrong with your customers? Are your customers that great?"


    Then, they took the boss out of the room.


    When the boss was taken away, he even looked at Jiang Yu with sympathy.


    After everyone had left, the man continued to smile as he leaned closer to Jiang Yu and said, "It''s our time now,"


    Jiang Yu took a few steps back and scrutinized the man in front of her.


    He was dressed in decent clothes and his hair was neatlybed, but he didn''t look like a police officer.


    "I just heard that you''re the police?" Jiang Yu asked. As she asked, she took out her phone and secretly called a bodyguard''s number.


    In order to better protect herself, Jiang Yu set one of the bodyguards ''mobile phone number as a shortcut key so that she could make a call without seeing the phone.


    Moreover, the bodyguard''s room was diagonally opposite Jiang Yu''s room. It was just a few steps away.


    "Of course." The manughed heartily. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing much." Jiang Yu smiled. "My husband ising back soon. Aren''t you going to go out?"


    The manughed and said, "didn''t you say that your husband prepared a gift for you? How could he have returned so quickly?"

 Chapter 1267 - 1267 Escaped A Disaster

    1267 Escaped A Disaster


    The man¡¯sughter grew louder and louder, and the expression on his face became more and more wretched.


    ¡°You¡¯d better stay away from me. My husband ising back soon.¡± Jiang Yu said as she walked towards the door. ¡°He has a bad temper. I¡¯m afraid he will hit you.¡±


    ¡°So what if I do?¡± The man said indifferently, ¡°would he dare to fight with the police?¡±


    Just as she said that, there was a knock on the door and a male voice sounded, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m back. I forgot to bring my keys, help me open the door.¡±


    !!


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Jiang Yu responded and quickly opened the door.


    It was the bodyguard that Jiang Yu had just contacted. Through the conversation that was sent over the phone, he had guessed Jiang Yu¡¯s current situation and the role that he was going to y next.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in the room?¡± The bodyguard took off his coat and asked, ¡°I just heard that the police are here for inspection. Could he be a police officer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Jiang Yu took the clothes and hung them on the rack at the side. She casually said, ¡°He said he wanted toe and patrol, so I didn¡¯t think much about it and let him in.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by locking the door when the police are patrolling?¡± The bodyguard frowned. ¡°Are they really the police?¡±


    ¡°He said he was.¡±


    Jiang Yu and the bodyguard kept talking to each other like a normal couple andpletely ignored the man beside them.


    However, the man was also d that they treated him like air, because the bodyguard was veryrge, and it was obvious that he worked out all year round. If they were to really fight, he would not be a match at all.


    He was just a hooligan who used his connections to intimidate others. He had a few more obedient brothers. In addition, he had an uncle who worked in the police station, so he would asionally pretend to be a police officer and hang out in various hotels.


    Then, in the name of ¡°inspection¡± and ¡°investigation, ¡± he checked the information of every guest. If he met a beautiful woman who lived alone, he would take advantage of her.


    It didn¡¯t matter even if someone called the police. This wasn¡¯t rape, but sexual harassment. At most, he would be locked up for a few days. If someone called the police and said that he was pretending to be a police officer, he would be fine with it because he was still underage. As long as the circumstances were not serious, he would not even need to stay in the detention center. He could just be educated by a guardian.


    It didn¡¯t matter even if he ended up in the detention center. His uncle would get him out soon anyway.


    Such a family background made the man unscrupulous in his actions, so when he saw Jiang Yu today, he had some evil thoughts. But now that he saw Jiang Yu¡¯s ¡®husband¡¯, the man was indeed afraid.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother,¡± he said, shrinking his neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just thought that this sister was too beautiful, so I wanted to be friends with her. If you¡¯re angry, then I¡¯ll leave now. Don¡¯t fight with me, I¡¯m still underage. If you fight me, you¡¯ll have to go to jail.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re underaged?¡± The bodyguard sized up the man in front of him. ¡°You look like you¡¯re in your thirties. You really look old when you¡¯re still underage.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet. Don¡¯t you have to apologize to my wife?¡± The bodyguard stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re so young, aren¡¯t you? Eh? Didn¡¯t your family teach you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s a problem with my body. It¡¯s a problem with my body.¡± The manughed dryly and nned to leave quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet. Don¡¯t you have to apologize to my wife?¡± The bodyguard stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re so young, aren¡¯t you? Eh? Didn¡¯t your family teach you? How dare you impersonate a police officer? Do you know what the crime is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! Big brother!¡± The man knelt down with a thud. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to school. I don¡¯t know thew! Please don¡¯t call the police, I won¡¯t do this again!¡±


    His attitude was more sincere. Although she didn¡¯t know if he was being sincere, since he had admitted his mistake, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t intend to keep him here to waste time.


    Hence, she said, ¡°forget it, let him go. He¡¯s still a child, let¡¯s not force him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you go for the sake of my wife,¡± the bodyguard said. ¡°Hurry up and go back. You¡¯re not allowed to appear here again.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, big brother!¡± The man quickly got up and left dejectedly.


    The few people who were hiding next door and wanted to watch a good show saw the man¡¯s dejected face and immediately felt that it was a little funny. However, someone asked him what had happened, ¡°Who was that man just now? Is he that woman¡¯s husband?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t answer, but said fiercely, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll return first! This adulterous couple thinks they can teach me a lesson? Just you wait, I¡¯ll get someone to deal with them tomorrow!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he walked away angrily.

 Chapter 1268 - 1268 Revenge

    1268 Revenge


    Seeing the man¡¯s reaction, the other men could only follow him and leave.


    After the few of them left, the hotel owner knocked on Jiang Yu¡¯s door and said apologetically, ¡°Dear Customer, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Jiang Yu said softly, ¡°but who are they? How could you impersonate a police officer?¡±


    The hotel owner sighed and said, ¡°the gangster¡¯s uncle is a police officer, so he likes to pretend to be one. Moreover, he was still underage. As long as the circumstances were not serious, he could not be sentenced. We can only bear with it and cooperate with him. If we can¡¯t help but fight, we¡¯ll be the ones in prison.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Uncle is a police officer, So you think you can do whatever you want?¡± The bodyguard was also very unconvinced. if Mr. Chang Kai was here, he would definitely teach this little bastard a lesson.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± the innkeeper said, ¡°how about this, I don¡¯t want your rent. Since it¡¯s still early, you should find another hotel. That little hooligan from today has gone back. He will definitely find someone to take revenge on you tomorrow.¡±


    His face was filled with worry and fear. He was probably going crazy from the little Hooligan¡¯s torture.


    ¡°But the other inns are full.¡± Jiang Yu frowned and was in a difficult position.


    Now, even if she really moved away, she had nowhere to go.


    ¡°Sir,¡± the hotel owner said helplessly, ¡°if you continue to stay here, you¡¯ll have a terrible day tomorrow.¡±


    The bodyguard stood in front of Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Jiang ¡­ Honey, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said to the hotel owner, ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. We¡¯ll solve it ourselves. Thank you foring over to remind us to rest early tonight.¡±


    The person looked at the bodyguard up and down and was also shocked by his size.


    It was the first time he had seen such a burly man.


    However, he was still worried. then you must not do anything. If you do, that would be an assault on the police!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be so reckless.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    The person had nothing else to say, so he turned around and left.


    Jiang Yu closed the door, took off the mask on her face, rubbed it into a ball, and threw it into the trash can.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, what should we do if the hooligans really send people here tomorrow?¡± The bodyguard asked.


    Jiang Yu had always treated everyone in the studio as her friends. As she didn¡¯t like her friends calling her ¡°President Jiang,¡± she always let them call her ¡°Sister Jiang Yu¡±.


    ¡°The people he found are probably the police, right?¡± Jiang Yu guessed, ¡°since his uncle is a police officer, the people he found must be rted to the police.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s obvious that the hooligan is in the wrong.¡± The bodyguard said, ¡°can¡¯t they tell right from wrong? You still want to help that hooligan?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re helping their rtives and not reason, we have nothing to say.¡± Jiang Yu was also very helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Qingcheng is quite a chaotic ce. Go back and rest, I¡¯ll think about how to deal with that group of people tomorrow.¡±


    She was really unlucky. She had originallye to Qingcheng to investigate the Chi family. She didn¡¯t expect to meet an unusual flower-selling granny on the first day, followed by a hooligan who bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    She even had to think of a way to deal with the people that the hooligan had called over the next day. Jiang Yu felt her head start to hurt.


    ¡°Alright. Sister Jiang Yu, call me if you need anything.¡± The bodyguard said respectfully.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With that, the bodyguard went back to his room to rest.


    Jiang Yu sat by the bed and thought quietly for ten minutes before she came up with a solution.


    The next morning, Jiang Yu finished washing up and was about to go out for breakfast when someone knocked on her door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Jiang Yu asked as she walked to the door.


    A very familiar voice came from the door, ¡°It¡¯s me! We just met yesterday!¡±


    It was the hooligan from yesterday.


    Jiang Yu opened the door and looked up to see a man in a police uniform, followed by the hooligan and his so-called ¡°Good Brothers.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Police officer.¡± Jiang Yu smiled as she leaned against the door and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The man in the police uniform looked Jiang Yu up and down and found that the woman in front of him was pretty and had a pair of ice-blue eyes that were captivating.


    .. Wait, ice blue?


    ¡°You¡¯re a foreigner?¡± The man asked.

 Chapter 1269 Madam Lisa

    "Yup," Jiang Yu said, "it''s because I''ve been in China for many years and my husband is also Chinese. That''s why I can speak Chinese so well."


    The man didn''t seem to believe her, but out of courtesy, he still said, "My surname is Zhang, you can call me officer Zhang."


    "Hello, officer Zhang." Jiang Yu smiled and said, "my name is Lisa."


    "Ms. Lisa, I''ve received a report that you have prohibited items here." Police officer Zhang showed his police officer badge expressionlessly and said, "Can you let me check if there are any prohibited items in your room?"


    "Police officer Zhang, you can''t just say that!" Jiang Yu pretended to be surprised. "I wonder who reported me?"


    As she spoke, she looked at the hooligan behind her and asked, "Don''t tell me it''s you? He wanted to do something bad to mest night, but my husband found out. So, you flew into a rage out of humiliation and reported me?"


    The Hooligan''s face turned red and he cursed, "Bah, you''re farting! It wasn''t me! Don''t you frame me!"


    "It''s good that it''s not you." Jiang Yu said jokingly.


    The noise they made at the door attracted the guests in the other rooms to open their doors and stick their heads out to see what was going on.


    When they saw Jiang Yu, they were all stunned by her beauty. "Aiyo, there''s such a pretty girl on our floor? This is the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful girl."


    "Yeah, look at her eyes and hair. She looks like a foreigner, right?"


    Jiang Yu smiled at them and said, "Hello, I''m Lisa."


    The name " Lisa " came to Jiang Yu''s mind at thest minutest night, and she had also studied her makeup on the spotst night.


    If it weren''t for the ice-blue contact lenses, Jiang Yu probably wouldn''t have thought of dressing up as a foreigner. The contact lenses were originally for the convenience of disguising themselves so that it would be easier for them to get information. He didn''t expect them toe in handy so soon.


    Police officer Zhang searched Jiang Yu''s house and finally found a gun. He said to Jiang Yu, "Ms. Lisa, I''ve found a gun in your room. Pleasee with me."


    "Wait a moment!" Jiang Yu retreated. "I don''t have such a thing in my room! Where did you find this? did you make a mistake?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I found it in your room, how could I be wrong?" The hooliganughed triumphantly. "Don''t quibble. You''re the one who hid the gun. Hurry up ande with us!"


    As he spoke, he was about to hold Jiang Yu''s hand.


    "I won''t admit it!" Jiang Yu quickly dodged. "You said that this pistol was found in my room. Do you have any evidence?" she asked.


    "I found it in your room. What evidence do you want?" The hooligan was baffled. "Could it have appeared out of thin air?"


    "What if?" Jiang Yu suddenlyughed. "Who knows if you secretly put it in my room just now?"


    "You''re talking nonsense!" The hooligan was so anxious that he almost stuttered. "I can''t do that kind of thing!"


    "Alright, stop quarreling." Police officer Zhang put the pistol in his pocket and said to Jiang Yu, "Ms. Lisa, pleasee with me. We can talk at the police station."


    "That won''t do. If you really want to arrest me, you have to have evidence." Jiang Yu said, "you said that this pistol is mine. Then show me the evidence. As long as you show me the evidence, I''ll definitely leave with you without a second word."


    Police officer Zhang frowned. For the first time, he felt that the pistol in his pocket was so hot.


    He said, "Ms. Lisa, what evidence do you want? I found this pistol in your room, and I haven''t even asked you for an exnation, yet you''re asking me for evidence?"


    "Of course." Jiang Yu shrugged and said, "if this pistol was mine, my fingerprints would definitely be on it, right? Then you can take it to the test now. If my fingerprints are on it, I can go with you."


    "From what you''re saying, it seems that you''ve erased your fingerprints?" Police officer Zhang retorted, "if you erase your fingerprints, then your fingerprints naturally won''t be on it."


    The hooligan heard this and quickly responded, "That''s right! Do you think you can clear your name by doing this?"


    "Let''s take it to the test," Jiang Yu said. "Wouldn''t it be embarrassing if the fingerprints on it are not mine but someone else''s? When we find that person, we''ll know who''s framing me."


    Police officer Zhang stared at Jiang Yu. As soon as he said "okay", the hooligan pulled his hand.

 Chapter 1270 The Registered Identity

    "Uncle, don''t go," he said in a low voice.


    Police officer Zhang paused and soon understood-he was holding the pistol and forgot to wipe his fingerprints.


    What a brainless person. She had told him to wear gloves at the beginning, but in the end, she still left her fingerprints on it.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Yu could not help but ask. "Aren''t you going to check it?"


    Officer Zhang coughed a few times. "I''m not going," he said. "I believe this pistol is not yours."


    "Didn''t you just say that the gun was mine?" Jiang Yu sneered. "Why is it that this pistol isn''t mine when you hear me say that I''m going to check it? It seems that you also know that my fingerprints are not on this, but someone else''s fingerprints, right?"


    "Ms. Lisa, don''t go too far." Police officer Zhang frowned. "This was just a misunderstanding. Now, the misunderstanding has been cleared up."


    "That''s the best."


    Although officer Zhang said so, the other residents were a little dissatisfied. As ''Lisa'' was a very beautiful person, their sense of justice made them unable to see such a beautiful person being wronged.


    "Can the police frame people without evidence?"


    "You were so serious at the start that I really thought Lisa had hidden a gun. In the end, you said it was a misunderstanding and it was a misunderstanding? Aren''t you going to apologize to Lisa?"


    "That''s right. Even if it''s really a misunderstanding, shouldn''t you apologize?"


    "You should apologize if you made a mistake. You can''t pretend that nothing happened just because you''re a police officer."


    Police officer Zhang did not say a word.


    The hooligan felt his anger and quickly said, "Uncle, why not ... You''d better apologize, so we can go back soon."


    Upon hearing this, police officer Zhang was furious. "Isn''t it all because of you? You told me that she had prohibited items, so I came? You''re my nephew, that''s why I believe you, but you''re lying to me like this?"


    "So it''s really you!" Jiang Yu pretended to be surprised and said to the hooligan, "I already said it was you, but you still didn''t admit it. Although you''re underage, your uncle is a police officer. How dare you lie to him?"


    The hooligan lowered his head in fear and did not dare to speak.


    "Forget it, let''s just end this matter here." Jiang Yu waved her hand. "You guys should leave quickly. I still have to go for dinner ..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before Jiang Yu could finish her sentence, the hooligan suddenly started shouting again, "Something''s wrong! I remember now, when I saw her yesterday, she wasn''t like this! She doesn''t have any ice blue eyes, and she''s not a foreigner!"


    As soon as he said that, the surrounding guests all gasped.


    What? Lisa was a fake?


    Police officer Zhang looked at the hooligan with doubt and inquiry, but the hooligan said with certainty, "Uncle, believe me, this is true! She''s definitely not a foreigner, she''s a fake!"


    "You little kid, don''t talk nonsense." Jiang Yu stopped him. "Are you targeting me because I embarrassed you yesterday?"


    "You shut up!" The hooligan shouted fiercely, "you definitely weren''t like this yesterday!"


    "Then show me the evidence." Jiang Yu shrugged.


    However, officer Zhang said, "Ms. Lisa, when you checked into the hotel, you should have used your ID card to check in. I only need to see what identity you registered with and I''ll know who you are."


    Then, officer Zhang went to the hotel owner and asked for all the information about Lisa.


    The hotel owner was stunned at first because he didn''t know any Lisa, and he didn''t even register any information about ''Lisa''. But now that the police were asking for it, he had to give it to them.


    Therefore, he could only pull out all the information of the guests and let police officer Zhang check them one by one.


    The rest of the guests also came over.


    Not only did he want to watch the show, but he also wanted to know if this "Lisa" was real or not.


    If it was true, then they would be very willing to see officer Zhang make a fool of himself.


    Officer Zhang directly entered the two words "Lisa" in the search bar, and soon a guest information popped up.


    The picture on it was exactly the same as Lisa in real life, and all the information wasplete, whether it was her date of birth or her ce of birth.


    "How is that possible?" The hooligan saw the guest information on theputer and shouted in disbelief, "Impossible, absolutely impossible! I saw her yesterday. She definitely wasn''t like this! Uncle, please believe me!"


    "Enough!" Police officer Zhang shouted angrily and gave the hooligan a hard p.

 Chapter 1271 - 1271 Modifying The Information

    1271 Modifying The Information


    The hooligan was disoriented by the p, and half of his face was swollen.


    He felt dizzy and only managed to speak after a long time, ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me!¡± Police officer Zhang was furious. ¡°I¡¯m just too good to you, right?! First, she told me that there were prohibited items in Lisa¡¯s room, and now she¡¯s saying that she¡¯s not Lisa! What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°No, she really wasn¡¯t like this yesterday!¡± The hooligan pointed at Jiang Yu and shouted with all his might, ¡°She put on makeup, it must be because she put on makeup! She turned herself into a foreigner to deceive us!¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly, ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s normal for women to put on makeup when they go out. Do you have to say that every woman you see with makeup doesn¡¯t look like her original appearance? Besides, even if you think I¡¯m a fake, the information on theputer can¡¯t be fake, right?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡± The hooligan was at a loss for words.


    That¡¯s right, even if the woman in front of him could change her appearance, she couldn¡¯t change the information on theputer.


    Could it be that he had really seen wrongly yesterday?


    Police officer Zhang¡¯s anger rose again, and he reprimanded, ¡°You¡¯re still trying to frame her at a time like this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± The hooligan was really in pain now. ¡°Maybe I saw it wrong yesterday ¡­ Uncle, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Uncle, please believe me!¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Jiang Yu stopped them and looked at them calmly, asking, ¡°Are you not going to apologize to me? You used me for no reason, and now that you¡¯ve found out that I¡¯m innocent, you want to pretend that nothing has happened and just leave? Then what do you take me for?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t embarrass yourself here!¡± Police officer Zhang pulled the jooligan¡¯s ear and dragged him out while cursing.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Jiang Yu stopped them and looked at them calmly, asking, ¡°Are you not going to apologize to me? You used me for no reason, and now that you¡¯ve found out that I¡¯m innocent, you want to pretend that nothing has happened and just leave? Then what do you take me for? The citizens that are easy to bully?¡±


    As soon as this was said, the rest of the guests also echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, even the police can¡¯t be so fearless, right?¡±


    ¡°You should apologize if you did something wrong. Do you think you can refuse to apologize just because you¡¯re a police officer?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an insult to the police profession. If you don¡¯t apologize, you¡¯re not fit to be a police officer.¡±


    More and more people began to denounce officer Zhang, which made him lose face. However, since so many people refused to let him off, he could only apologize to Jiang Yu. Otherwise, he might not be able to walk out of the hotel today.


    Hence, police officer Zhang could only say perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lisa.¡±


    Jiang Yuughed and said, ¡°officer Zhang, you have to apologize sincerely. How am I supposed to ept your attitude of admitting your mistake?¡±


    ¡°.. Ms. Lisa, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Police officer Zhang tried to make his attitude look sincere.


    Jiang Yu then said, ¡°forget it, I¡¯ll forgive you this time. But I hope you won¡¯t use people without evidence next time. It¡¯s not good to do that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will never do it again.¡± Police officer Zhang¡¯s attitude was very respectful.


    His tone sounded calm, but the anger in his heart had long been boiling. In his anger, he transferred all his anger to the hooligans.


    He had to teach this little bastard a good lesson tonight. Otherwise, he would not be able to calm the anger in his heart. He came here today to help this little rascal vent his anger, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so embarrassing.


    ¡°Quickly get back!¡± Police officer Zhang kicked the hooligan hard and left while cursing.


    The rest of the ¡°good brothers¡± saw this and left with their tails between their legs.


    Jiang Yu could not help but smile as she looked at their back views that were running away in a panic.


    In fact, the information on theputer was fake. Jiang Yu had hacked into the hotel¡¯sputer systemst night and modified it.


    She had already expected officer Zhang to do this, so she had modified the information in advance. When officer Zhang checked, it was the information of ¡°Lisa¡±.


    After everyone had left, Jiang Yu smiled politely at the people around her and said, ¡°Thank you, everyone, for speaking up for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all staying in this hotel, so it¡¯s only right for us to help each other.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you need anything in the future, just tell us. We¡¯ll help you if we can.¡±


    Jiang Yu was touched by the kindness of the guests. She said, ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±


    Only then did the guests return to their rooms and eat.


    The hotel owner walked up to Jiang Yu and asked in confusion, ¡°Are you a guest here? I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡±

 Chapter 1272 - 1272 The Chu Family Banquet

    1272 The Chu Family Banquet


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m the tenant from yesterday,¡± Jiang Yu exined with a smile. ¡°I just put on some makeup.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s with the information on theputer?¡± The innkeeper was getting more and more confused. ¡°I¡¯ve never registered Lisa as a person.¡±


    ¡°This matter is ratherplicated.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and briefly exined the matter to the boss. However, she didn¡¯t mention hacking the system. Instead, she said that her husband had used false information to cover up the real information.


    The boss didn¡¯t know much about this kind of thing, so he believed Jiang Yu¡¯s exnation.


    He scratched his head and said, ¡°Aiya, luckily there was fake information. Otherwise, I don¡¯t even dare to imagine what would have happened to you. It¡¯s alright, as long as you¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t worry, I will never tell anyone about this.¡±


    ¡°Then, thank you, boss.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and returned to her room.


    After what happened just now, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t feel like eating anymore. She simply sat on the bed and turned on herputer.


    After the incident with the olddy who sold flowers yesterday, Jiang Yu decided not to go out so openly for the next few days. It was better to use theputer in her room to search for information first.


    However, not long after, Jiang Yu received a call from Mo Long, ¡°Yu¡¯er, where are you now?¡±


    Jiang Yu replied, ¡°I¡¯m in my room now. I¡¯m going to use theputer to check for information on the Chi family and the human-making experiment. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the Chu family of Qingcheng?¡± asked Mo Long.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But theputer is right beside me, I can check it.¡± Jiang Yu said as she investigated the Chu family.


    Jiang Yu quickly found information about the Chu family, but it was very little. There were only a few sentences ¡°The Chu family is the biggest family in the city of Qing?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Long said, ¡°but the Chu family has always kept a low profile. If it wasn¡¯t for the invitation to their banquet being sent to my mailbox, I wouldn¡¯t have known that there was such a family in Qingcheng.¡±


    Jiang Yu was a little stunned and asked, ¡°What invitation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s theing of age ceremony for the Chu family¡¯s daughter,¡± Mo Long said with a heavy tone.


    ¡°The Chu family¡¯s daughter?¡± Jiang Yu paused. After checking on theputer, she found out that the Chu family¡¯s daughter was called Chu Jie. She had just turned eighteen this year and had officially be an adult.


    However, why did they invite Mo Long to Chu Jie¡¯sing of age ceremony? They were clearly two families that had no connection at all, so why did Mo Long get his invitation?


    ¡°Are you going?¡± Jiang Yu asked after some thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n on going,¡± Mo Long said. ¡°They don¡¯te without a reason. For the Chu n to invite someone they¡¯ve never met to such a grand event like theing-of-age ceremony, it¡¯s enough to show that they have a purpose.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Jiang Yu pondered and said, ¡°but since you¡¯ve been invited, if you don¡¯t go, I might look for you on other matters in the future. How about this, if you really don¡¯t want to attend the Chu family¡¯s banquet, then you can refuse, and we can go and take a look as passersby. I just saw that the Chu family¡¯s banquet is open to all, and anyone can attend. It¡¯s just that the person who sends the invitation card is a VIP.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± said Mo Long after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go find you tomorrow. I¡¯m in a safe situation, so I shouldn¡¯t attract any attention if I go to you.¡± Jiang Yu suggested.


    ¡°Okay, bring the bodyguard with you. He¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu simply packed some things. Because she had to pretend to be a passerby that day, she had specially brought her makeup bag and was prepared to buy a few daily clothes for Mo Long. This way, she would look more like a passerby.


    The next morning, Jiang Yu woke up early and took the yellow van by the roadside to Mo Long¡¯s residence while there were not many people on the street. The yellow van was a big feature of Qingcheng, but most people still liked to take rental cars or special cars, so the drivers of the yellow van rarely received any business.


    After a long time, not many people were willing to be the coachman of the yellow van. The people who were still pulling rickshaws now were either people who had a unique love for this line of work, or people who were so poor that they couldn¡¯t afford to buy a car, or middle-aged and elderly people who were unwilling to hire rentalpanies.


    However, it was precisely because of this that Jiang Yu was at ease taking the yellow van. Moreover, there was a curtain in the yellow van, which made it more convenient for Jiang Yu to hide herself.


    The bodyguards only arrived near Mo Long¡¯s residence fifteen minutes after Jiang Yu left.


    Jiang Yu arrived at Mo Long¡¯s residence and looked around. After making sure that no one was following her, she walked into the alley and knocked on Mo Long¡¯s door.


    Mo Long saw Jiang Yu through the peephole on the door and immediately opened the door to let her in.

 Chapter 1273 Who Went To The Banquet

    "Did anyone follow you on the road?" Mo Long asked.


    "Don''t worry," Jiang Yu said. "I''ve already confirmed that no one is following us. Even the bodyguard I brought with me only stayed nearby and didn''t let hime in with me."


    "Alright," he said. Mo Long nodded and poured a cup of hot tea for Jiang Yu, saying, "Take a rest. I''ve already rejected the Chu family''s invitation."


    "Yes." Jiang Yu took out an ordinary id shirt from her bag and said to Mo Long, "I also bought you this dress. Wear this on the day of the banquet."


    "Yes." Mo Long nodded.


    In fact, he was wearing an ordinary white shirt now. Because he came to Qingcheng for a secret investigation, he didn''t wear it so conspicuously. With his current appearance, as long as he put on a mask and walked in a crowd, he would be no different from an ordinary person.


    Other than the unconceble temperament, there were no other problems.


    The banquet was to be held three dayster. Jiang Yu put on makeup for Mo Long to look like a middle-aged man and put on a fake beard. Then, she changed her appearance into that of a middle-aged woman with some faint freckles on her face.


    When the two of them looked at themselves in the mirror, they could not help butugh. However, afterughing, Mo Long said, "Many yearster, we will be like this. When that timees, you will still be by my side, and you will still be as beautiful as before."


    Jiang Yu''s heart skipped a beat and her eyes curved as she said, "We will be together forever. From youth to middle age, and from middle age to old age, I will be with you."


    Mo Long wrapped his arms around Jiang Yu and pressed her tightly against him.


    "Alright, if we don''t set off now, the banquet will be over." Jiang Yu said.


    The two of them then set off and went to the venue where the Chu family was holding the banquet.


    The venue was veryrge, in order to amodate many people. There were also two courtyards, divided into the inner and outer courtyards.


    The people in the outer courtyard were either business people or ordinary people, while the people in the inner courtyard were distinguished guests who had been specially invited by the Chu family.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long blended in with these people, pretending to visit as they approached the inner courtyard.


    There were ten bodyguards at the entrance of the inner courtyard in order to stop people from the outer courtyard from entering the inner courtyard.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu and Mo Long had no choice but to stay a little further away to avoid being caught by the group of bodyguards.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I didn''t expect the Chu family to only invite these few distinguished guests. Jiang Yu looked from afar and saw that there were no more than five distinguished guests in the inner courtyard.


    the Chu family probably only sent an invitation to the big families. The other small families didn''t invite them. Mo Long guessed.


    Jiang Yu took a closer look and saw people from the Kang family. However, this man wasn''t a direct descendant of house Kang, but a branch-Kang Xue''s father.


    "I saw Kang Xue''s father." Jiang Yu said softly, "it seems like the Chu family has sent an invitation to the Kang family."


    "The Chu family really wants to make friends with the other big family." Mo Long sneered, "Mo family, Kang family, the two biggest families. He has sent an invitation to both of them. But I don''t think house Kang values this banquet too much, or they wouldn''t have only sent Kang Xue''s father. At least they would send a direct descendant of Kang family."


    "It should be ..." As Jiang Yu spoke, she tiptoed to look inside and suddenly saw an extremely familiar figure.


    "It''s a fake Mo Long!" Jiang Yu called out in a low voice and said to Mo Long, "I saw the fake Mo Long."


    "What?" Mo Long was shocked as well. He followed Jiang Yu''s line of sight and saw a person who looked exactly like him, standing there in a suit.


    This was the first time he had seen a fake Mo Long.


    "I''m not sure," Jiang Yu shook her head. but the fact that the fake Mo Long is here means that someone has passed the news to him. Moreover, the fact that he was so bold to appear here meant that he wasn''t afraid of running into you, because he was certain that you wouldn''te. But how did he know you wouldn''te?


    "What is he doing here?" Mo Long was confused. "The invitation was sent to my mailbox. How did he know? I''ve already rejected their invitation, and now that I''m here, won''t they be suspicious?"


    "I''m not sure," Jiang Yu shook her head. "But the fact that the fake Mo Long is here means that someone has passed the news to him. Moreover, the fact that he was so bold to appear here meant that he wasn''t afraid of running into you, because he was certain that you wouldn''te. But how did he know you wouldn''te? Does anyone else know that you rejected the Chu family''s invitation?"


    Mo Long carefully recalled and said, "I personally replied. Other than me, no one else should know."


    "That''s strange ..." Jiang Yu frowned. "He must have known that you wouldn''te. But who gave him the news?"


    As Jiang Yu thought about it, her gaze fell on Mo Long''s phone.


    "Could it be that someone hacked into your phone system and saw your reply email?"

 Chapter 1274 Meeting The Main Character

    Although the possibility of what Jiang Yu said was very small, it was definitely not impossible.


    However, Mo Long unlocked his phone and said, "My phone has an encryption system and a high-level firewall. Ordinary people can''t break in. Even if I''m really hacked, the rm system in my phone will automatically alert me. However, there''s no notification now, which means that no one has hacked into my phone."


    Then this matter would be really difficult to handle.


    Jiang Yu stared at Mo Long''s phone, as if she was trying to find some clues.


    Suddenly, she remembered something and asked, "Is your phone''s email connected to yourputer?"


    "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    Jiang Yu said thoughtfully, "could it be that someone secretly looked at yourputer when you weren''t in thepany and then spread the news? After all, there''s a mole in yourpany, and this news is likely to be spread by the mole."


    Mo Long thought for a moment before saying, "theputer is in my office, but other than me and Teng Yi, no one else can enter. Now that Teng Yi is in the hands of the fake Mo Long, he can''t go back at all, so no one should be able to enter my office."


    Just as they were talking, the few people from the inner court actually came to the outer court.


    The fake Mo Long didn''t smile or say a word, looking exactly like the real Mo Long. Even if his true body was standing in front of him, he would be stunned.


    The head of the Chu family, old master Chu-was sitting in a wheelchair. The person pushing him was a very young and beautifuldy. She was the main character of this banquet-Chu Jie.


    She was wearing a ck diamond-encrusted dress, and her eyes would drift to the fake Mo Long from time to time.


    Anyone with eyes could tell what she was thinking.


    Kang Xue''s father was also walking on the side with a smile on his face, as if he hadpletely be friends with the Chu family.


    The group of people walked to the open space in the outer courtyard, and the host immediately handed the microphone to old master Chu, asking him to say some congrattory words.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long squeezed into the crowd and were closer to them.


    After old master Chu said a few simple words, he passed the microphone to Chu Jie and let her, who yed the most important role, speak.


    Chu Jie acted like a little girl. After casually saying a few words, she blushed and said to the fake Mo Long, "Mr. Mo Long, are you single?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The moment this question was asked, everyone fell silent. Even old master Chu felt that it was inappropriate and could not help but cough a few times.


    However, Chu Jie did not care at all and was still waiting for the fake Mo Long''s reply.


    Not only was Chu Jie waiting, but Jiang Yu and Mo Long were also waiting for the fake Mo Long''s answer.


    Kang Xue''s father''s expression was also a little awkward. Just as he was about to speak, he heard the fake Mo Long say, "I''m single, Miss Chu."


    This answer was within Jiang Yu and Mo Long''s expectations, but Kang Xue''s father was shocked.


    He couldn''t help but ask softly, "President Mo, did you break up with Jiang Yu?"


    The fake Mo Long looked at him from the corner of his eyes and said, "This matter has nothing to do with you."


    Kang Xue''s father''s face was red with anger.


    Even if he was from the side branch of house Kang, he was still a member of house Kang! Not to mention that Jiang Yu was a direct descendant of the Kang family! Even if he didn''t have a good rtionship with Jiang Yu, he still had to stand behind her in front of outsiders. He didn''t want to embarrass the Kang family.


    Jiang Yu is also a member of house Kang. "Howe this has nothing to do with me?" He said after a long time.


    Only then did the fake Mo Long look him in the eye and say, "you''d better take care of your own family matters first. Settle your daughter and son-inw''s matters first before youe and care about me and Jiang Yu."


    Their voices were not loud, and if one did not listen carefully, one would not be able to hear them clearly. However, Jiang Yu was mixed in with the crowd and relied on lip reading to distinguish the content of the conversation between the fake Mo Long and Kang Xue''s father.


    "The fake Mo Long also knows about the matter between Kang Xue and Sun You." Jiang Yu was a little surprised and whispered, "it seems that he has investigated your surroundings in order to act more like you. Of course, it could also be a spy who revealed the information."


    "If that''s the case, then it''s very likely that he''s investigated you and your surroundings." Mo Long frowned.


    Jiang Yu paused and said, "could it be... There''s a mole around me too?"


    However, on second thought, she felt that it was unlikely. The other party''s target was Mo Long, so investigating her was just a matter of convenience. Based on what she had experienced in the Jiang family for the past few years, he could roughly guess what kind of person she was.


    In addition, she was a celebrity. Compared to Mo Long, Jiang Yu was more active in the public eye, so it was easy to investigate her surroundings.

 Chapter 1275 - 1275 Marriage Alliance

    1275 Marriage Alliance


    Chu Jie was very satisfied with the fake Mo Long¡¯s answer and asked shyly, ¡°Really? Then what does Mr. Mo Long think of me? What do you think of me?¡±


    The fake Mo Long looked at Chu Jie. Although he pretended to be serious on the surface, his eyes were already filled with desire.


    However, he still pretended to be serious and said, ¡°Miss Chu is a rare beauty. This is the first time I¡¯ve met someone as beautiful and outstanding as you.¡±


    Chu Jie¡¯s face waspletely red and she could not say a word for a while.


    When Kang Xue¡¯s father heard this, his expression was as ugly as it could be.


    What do you mean by first time? Could it be that Jiang Yu was not more beautiful than Chu Jie? Was he not more outstanding than her?


    At first, old master Chu felt that Chu Jie¡¯s question was very presumptuous. However, when the fake Mo Long gave him an answer, his face brightened up and his voice trembled with excitement, ¡°President Mo, actually, our Chu family has the intention to form a marriage alliance with the Mo family¡­¡±


    As soon as he said this, the audience went silent. Even Kang Xue¡¯s father was shocked.


    He looked at the fake Mo Long in surprise and bewilderment, trying to see the rejection on his face.


    However, the fake Mo Long¡¯s face was extremely calm, and his emotions couldn¡¯t be seen at all. What he said next shocked everyone. ¡°Alright.¡±


    This time, even Jiang Yu and Mo Long, who were in the audience, almost couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    ¡°He actually used your face to agree to this marriage?¡± Even though she knew that the person on stage was a fake Mo Long, Jiang Yu was still very displeased that he agreed to such a request with a face that looked exactly like the real Mo Long.


    Mo Long¡¯s brows were also tightly knitted. He did not expect this person to be so bold as to use his face to agree to the marriage.


    If his fake identity was discovered, the Chu family would be the first toe after him, much less the Mo family.


    Kang Xue¡¯s father couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He pulled on the fake Mo Long¡¯s sleeve and questioned, ¡°Mo Long, what do you mean by this? Did you really break up with Jiang Yu?¡±


    The fake Mo Long frowned and shook off his hand impatiently, saying, ¡°I advise you not to meddle in my affairs. I¡¯ll say it again, you cane back and meddle in my business when you¡¯ve settled the rtionship between your daughter and your son-inw.¡±


    After saying that, the fake Mo Long returned to the inner courtyard, leaving Kang Xue¡¯s father alone on the stage awkwardly.


    Chu Jie quickly caught up with the fake Mo Long and held his arm affectionately. She asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Mr. Mo Long, who is Jiang Yu? From what that uncle said just now, Jiang Yu is your ex-girlfriend?¡±


    The fake Mo Long casually replied, ¡°yes, I don¡¯t have any feelings for him. At first, I just thought she was pretty, but after I got tired of her, I thought she was just so-so.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Chu Jie couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Then, will Mr. Mo Long get tired of looking at my face one day? ¡±


    The fake Mo Long paused. ¡°No, you¡¯re different from them.¡±


    The fake Mo Long didn¡¯t say how they were different.


    However, Chu Jie was now in the state of a little girl who had seen her sweetheart. No matter what the fake Mo Long said, she would believe it and would not ask for the reason.


    She followed the fake Mo Long back to the inner courtyard and told some jokes.


    Meanwhile, in the outer courtyard, old master Chu looked at Kang Xue¡¯s father with a dark expression, ¡°Mister Kang, I respect house Kang, that¡¯s why I sent the invitation. However, please don¡¯t speak so arrogantly in my Chu n just because of this respect.¡±


    Kang Xue¡¯s father¡¯s face turned red with anger. He said angrily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve alreadye to your Chu family¡¯s banquet. I¡¯ve already given you face! But the rtionship between house Chu and house Kang will end here!¡±


    With that, he flicked his sleeve and left.


    Old master Chu did not expect things to turn out this way. He was worried that the mood of the people present would be ruined because of this and the banquet would be dull. So, he said, ¡°every gentleman anddy today will receive a gift after the banquet.¡±


    Jiang Yu could not help butugh and said softly, ¡°Old master Chu is really considerate of Chu Jie.¡±


    However, they didn¡¯t n to stay here any longer. The gift wasn¡¯t important to them at all. Furthermore, the most important thing right now was to find out who the mole was and who had revealed Mo Long¡¯s movements.


    As such, Jiang Yu and Mo Long decided to leave. However, just as they turned around and were about to leave, old master Chu called out, ¡°Please wait a moment,¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at old master Chu. She asked with a smile, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mo Long also looked at old master Chu in surprise.

 Chapter 1276 - 1276 Familiar

    1276 Familiar


    Old master Chu smiled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t too sure just now. But now that I¡¯m close, I feel like I didn¡¯t see wrongly. The two of you don¡¯t seem to be such ordinary people. I think you must be business tycoons, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu was stunned. She did not expect old master Chu to be so observant.


    She was confident that as an actress, she could act out the ordinary feelings of a passerby. However, when she turned to look at Mo Long, she realized that his aura ¡­ It really wasn¡¯t something that could be covered by an ordinary id shirt.


    Even though he had already transformed him into a middle-aged man and even put on the cheapest id shirt for him, it was still difficult to hide the temperament that seeped out of Mo Long¡¯s bones.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Hello, old master Chu. We¡¯re just a normal couple. You¡¯re overthinking it. We¡¯re not some business tycoon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re ordinary people,¡± Mo Long agreed.


    However, old master Chu would not be so easily deceived.


    He had been living for 70 years and had been in the business world for so many years. His judgment of people had long been trained to the point of perfection. He could guarantee that the middle-aged man in front of him was definitely not as ordinary as he looked.


    ¡°Would the two of you like toe with me to the inner courtyard?¡± He asked.


    Although it was a question, the bodyguards behind him had already made way for Jiang Yu and Mo Long.


    Jiang Yu looked at the situation in front of her and could not help but criticize in her heart. ¡°It seems like the Chu family¡¯s way of socializing is quite special.¡±


    Now that things hade to this, she and Mo Long no longer had any reason to refuse, so they entered the inner courtyard.


    It just so happened that Kang Xue¡¯s father had left. The only person who knew the two of them had left, so Jiang Yu was not worried anymore. The fake Mo Long had only seen her before and should not have seen Mo Long in person.


    Old master Chu smiled as he arranged their seats and asked the servants to pour them red wine. He smiled and said, ¡°This is a red wine from the Farry Institute, ranked in the top ten in the world. Please try it and see if it¡¯s to your taste.¡±


    Jiang Yu took a sip and said with a smile, ¡°how would people like us know about red wine? Old master Chu, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for us?¡±


    Mo Long also took a sip and continued, ¡°indeed. I don¡¯t know what other advantages and disadvantages this red wine has other than being delicious.¡±


    Old master Chu looked at them with a smile and didn¡¯t say anything, as if he was doubting whether they were telling the truth or not.


    At this moment, Chu Jie walked over with her arm around the fake Mo Long¡¯s arm. The moment she saw the middle-aged couple at the table, the disdain on her face was abnormally obvious. ¡°Grandpa, why did you bring such a person into the inner court? Look at them, they must be very dirty!¡±


    Old master Chu said, ¡°Chu Jie, how can you say that? She¡¯s here to attend youring-of-age ceremony, and you¡¯re talking to her like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish for such a person to appear at mying of age ceremony,¡± Chu Jie said disdainfully.


    ¡°You naughty child, are you?¡± Old master Chu¡¯s face fell. ¡°If you continue to be like this, do you think President Mo will like you?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Chu Jie smiled as she stuck close to the fake Mo Long and said triumphantly, ¡°Mr. Mo Long said that I¡¯m different from other women. He¡¯ll never get sick of me.¡±


    Jiang Yu almostughed out loud when she heard that.


    Chu Jie¡¯s brain was really not working well. This was obviously a lie, and she actually believed it?


    The fake Mo Long did not agree with Chu Jie¡¯s words. Instead, he kept looking at the man and woman in front of him. He felt that they looked very familiar, but he could not remember where he had met them before.


    Jiang Yu noticed the look in the fake Mo Long¡¯s eyes, so she quickly smiled and said, ¡°Aiya, boorish people like us can¡¯t enjoy such good things. I think we should leave first.¡±


    As she said that, she pulled Mo Long¡¯s hand and stood up to leave.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Old master Chu got the bodyguards to block their way. ¡°The two of you have extraordinary auras, but you¡¯re wearing ordinary clothes and mingling in the crowd. Do you have any ulterior motives?¡±


    ¡°I already said that we¡¯re not.¡± Jiang Yu frowned and exined. ¡°We are really just two ordinary people. No matter how you look at us today, we can¡¯t make a flower out of nothing.¡±


    ¡°Thisdy, what you said is not convincing at all.¡± Old master Chu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m now suspecting that you¡¯vee to my granddaughter¡¯sing-of-age ceremony with impure intentions. So, I can¡¯t let you go.¡±

 Chapter 1277 Fabricated Information

    "What''s the meaning of this?" Mo Long''s eyes turned cold. "Do you still want to imprison us?"


    "Of course not. I wouldn''t do something like imprisoning someone illegally," Old master Chu smiled. "I just want you to stay here for a while. After the banquet is over, I''ll ask you all what I want to know."


    As he spoke, he used his eyes to signal the bodyguards to lock the two men in the warehouse.


    "AI! What is this if not illegal imprisonment?" Jiang Yu shouted, "do you really have to lock him up in a basement for it to be considered illegal imprisonment?!"


    On the other hand, Mo Long clenched his fists tightly, wanting to resist.


    However, Jiang Yu hinted to him with her eyes that it was not the time to resist yet.


    Thus, Mo Long could only give up.


    The two of them were weak now. If they really fought, they would definitely not be a match for the group of bodyguards in front of them. Even though their bodyguards were nearby, they were not in the courtyard. There were also dozens of bodyguards standing guard at the entrance of the outer courtyard, so it was difficult for the bodyguards toe in.


    In the beginning, he had asked them to stay outside so that they wouldn''t attract too much attention. He didn''t expect that he would make a mistake.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long were locked up in the warehouse by the bodyguards.


    The Chu family''s warehouse was quite big. Rather than a warehouse, it was more like a well-decorated room with nothing in it.


    "He''s really been locked in here." Jiang Yu looked around and after confirming that it was just an ordinary room, she said to Mo Long, "I didn''t expect you to have such a strong temperament. I''ve dressed you up like this, but that old man still noticed something."


    "I''m sorry, Yu ''er," Mo Long said in a low voice after a moment of silence.


    "Why are you apologizing? It''s not your fault." Jiang Yu said, "I can only say that my man''s aura is too strong. No matter what he bes, the temperament and pride in his bones will not change. You''re saying that I have good taste. What are you apologizing for?"


    Mo Long patted Jiang Yu''s head dotingly and said, "But it''s true that I dragged you into this."


    "What are you afraid of? It''s not like I can''t get out." Jiang Yu said indifferently.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She took out her phone, turned on the ID photo mode of the camera, and took a photo of herself and Mo Long.


    "What''s this for?" Mo Long asked in confusion.


    Jiang Yu exined as she operated her phone, "Of course they''re fabricating our information. When the old man reallyes to ask, we can''t tell him our real identity and name, right? So, I n to make up a fake identity for us. Even if he really finds someone to investigate, he won''t find anything."


    "You..." Mo Long paused and could not help butugh. "Yu ''er, you''re really smart."


    "It''s a small problem." Jiang Yu smiled and fabricated an identity for herself and Mo Long. "Didn''t I save a man called Zhang Chuan before? He''s a hacker, so this is a piece of cake for him."


    As she spoke, she sent the fabricated identity information to Zhang Chuan, then said to Mo Long, "Just leave the rest to him."


    "Yes." Mo Long looked at Jiang Yu dotingly.


    After an unknown period of time, the door of the warehouse was opened, and three people entered-old master Chu, Chu Jie, and the fake Mo Long.


    Chu Jie pushed old master Chu''s wheelchair over and asked, "Have you two thought clearly? Do you want to reveal your true identity? This is good for all of us."


    "Old master Chu, your words are really confusing." Jiang Yu began to disy her professionalism as an actress and tried her best to y the role of an ordinary woman who had been wronged. "My husband and I just want to attend theing-of-age ceremony and bask in the glory. We''re really not some business tycoon. We''re just ordinary small merchants and hawkers. You won''t even look up to us, so why bother?"


    "That''s an excuse!" Chu Jie said, "do small merchants and hawkers have the same temperament as you? Besides, even if you''re really just a small merchant, you wouldn''t be dressed so shabbily, right? This is mying of age ceremony, aren''t you guys insulting me by dressing like this?"


    The more Chu Jie spoke, the more aggrieved she became. Tears seemed to be welling up in her eyes.


    Old master Chu quicklyforted her. "My dear baby. Don''t cry."


    "They''re insulting me, Grandpa!" Chu Jie was unwilling to let this go. "If I let today''s matter go just like this, I might as well not be the Chu family''s daughter anymore!"


    "Alright, alright. Grandpa will help you vent your anger." Old master Chu coaxed Chu Jie in a gentle voice. Then, his tone turned cold as he said to Jiang Yu, "You''d better tell me everything. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite."

 Chapter 1278 Frightening But Without Danger

    "That''s illegal, old master Chu." Jiang Yu said.


    "So what?" Old master Chuughed disdainfully. "Who do you think is in charge of Qingcheng now?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the air instantly fell silent.


    After a long time, Jiang Yu said with a sobbing tone, "I''ll say anything, but please let us go."


    Old master Chu probably did not expect the person in front of him to cry. Chu Jie was also a little surprised. She could not help but say in a strange tone, "We didn''t do anything. Why are you crying?"


    Jiang Yu immediately began her vivid narration. Excuses like " a big fire burned all our savings, "we came here to do business but were cheated of our money, " " we came to the banquet because we haven''t eaten for a few days, " and so on were just the tip of the iceberg."


    Mo Long didn''t know how others would feel after hearing this story, but he really wanted tough.


    This was the first time he realized that Jiang Yu''s ability to make up stories was so strong.


    At the end of her sentence, Jiang Yu''s bean-sized tears fell uncontrobly.


    Chu Jie waspletely touched.


    "Why are you guys in such a miserable state?" Chu Jie cried as she asked, "then, doesn''t that mean that both of you don''t have money to go home?"


    "Yup," Jiang Yu nodded while crying, looking really sad.


    "Grandpa, let them go. Don''t make things difficult for them." Chu Jie pleaded on their behalf. "Look at how miserable they are. If we still make things difficult for them, isn''t that too much? And they haven''t given up on life even now. They''re really worthy of respect."


    Old master Chu was also a little shaken.


    Because Jiang Yu''s acting was so real, he was also brought into the mood for a while. He felt that the people in front of him were just an ordinary couple who had suffered.


    With Chu Jie pleading for them, old master Chu did not n to make things difficult for them. As long as they were willing to reveal their true identities, he would let them go immediately.


    However, the fake Mo Long said, "there''s no ce in Qingcheng that can do big business recently. Why did youe here? Compared to Qingcheng, the antique market in yangcheng had been doing quite well recently. If you''re willing to invest there, not only will you not be scammed, but you''ll also make a lot of money."<novelnext></novelnext>


    As soon as he said this, old master Chu''s rationality came back.


    So he said, don''t think about getting away with it.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu couldn''t help but sigh and say, ""Alright, I''ll be honest with you about our true identities. Actually, my husband and I are the owners of an antique shop. Compared to the ordinary antiques in Sun City, we prefer to go to other ces to look for different antiques. Who knew that we would encounter such a disaster?"


    "Is that so?" The fake Mo Long looked at Jiang Yu meaningfully and said, "Since you''re the owner of an antique store, you should have the registration information for your store, right? Please don''t lie to us just by telling us a random shop or making up an identity."


    "Then go ahead and check," Jiang Yu said indifferently. Whether it was true or not, they would know once they checked. Our shop is called ''Ice Crystal'', you can just check."


    "Alright," he said. Seeing how confident Jiang Yu was, the fake Mo Long was a little shaken. However, he still took out his phone and searched for the antique shop, Ice Crystal.


    However, to his surprise, there was no information about "ice crystals" on the inte.


    The fake Mo Long raised his eyebrows and showed the contents of the phone screen to Jiang Yu. He said proudly, "See that? We don''t have any information about your store. Doesn''t that prove that you''re lying to us?"


    Jiang Yu looked at the nk phone screen in front of her and was shocked.


    How was that possible? Didn''t Zhang Chuan enter the information?


    Behind Jiang Yu, Mo Long''s face was dark, and his hands were clenched tightly behind his back.


    He had already made up his mind. Even if he and Jiang Yu had to be trapped here today, he would still take Jiang Yu and leave this ce.


    Jiang Yu''s forehead was already covered in cold sweat, but she still tried to click on the refresh button on her phone. Soon, information about " ice crystals " popped up.


    "Phew ... Look, isn''t there one?" Jiang Yu heaved a sigh of relief, but her heart was still beating fast.


    The fake Mo Long looked at the information in shock and said in confusion, "But I didn''t see it just now! Why did it appear the moment you touched the phone?"


    "That''s because your phone''s signal is bad, so it didn''t load." Jiang Yu found an excuse. "If you refresh it, it wille out?"

 Chapter 1279 Suspicious

    The fake Mo Long looked at his phone in shock, and his expression was colorful.


    Could it be that his phone really didn''t refresh just now?


    Old master Chu also saw the message on the phone. After reading it carefully, he also looked at Jiang Yu and Mo Long with suspicion.


    Although they did look a little different from an ordinary couple, the message on the phone was there. It seemed that they were not lying.


    Since that was the case, old master Chu had no reason to continue making things difficult for them. However, if he let them go just like that, it would make him look very embarrassed, and it would also make him look like he was falsely using people. So, he still pulled a long face and said, "I didn''t think this through, but you can''t say it''s all my fault."


    He was ming Jiang Yu and Mo Long for dressing up like businessmen. It really did not make sense.


    "You can''t say that," Jiang Yu said. "You''ve been a businessman for so many years. How can you ever be wrong?"


    Old master Chu frowned and said, "what do you mean by this?" Are you ming me?"


    "I didn''t mean it that way. You''ve misunderstood. But this matter really has nothing to do with us, and you can''t say that it''s our fault."


    Old master Chu was speechless. He was silent for a long time before he waved his hand and said, "Forget it. This matter has nothing to do with you. You can go."


    As he spoke, he opened the door of the warehouse and let Jiang Yu and Mo Long leave.


    After Jiang Yu and Mo Long left, they didn''t immediately return to Mo Long''s residence. Instead, they stayed at another ce for a while to make sure that no one was following them before returning to Mo Long''s residence.


    After returning to their residence, Jiang Yu and Mo Long washed off the makeup on their faces and changed into their daily clothes.


    Jiang Yu said, "this time, it''s really a close call. I didn''t expect old master Chu to be so vignt. And that fake Mo Long, he actually agreed to the marriage with the Chu family with your face."


    Speaking of this, Mo Long also found it unbelievable.


    He was just a fake. How would he dare to agree to such a thing with a fake face?


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and said, "since he dares to be so bold, it means that he wants to rece you. That''s why he dared to agree to a marriage Alliance and wasn''t afraid of others finding out his fake identity."


    It seemed like all of this was for Mo Long.


    Jiang Yu sighed. moreover, Kang Xue''s father and the Chu family have some conflicts. I''m afraid that the rtionship between the Chu and Kang families will end here.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mo Long said, "Yu ''er, you go back first. Leave this matter to me. Don''t you still have other things to do?"


    Although Jiang Yu was a little worried, she believed that Mo Long would be able to handle this matter.


    "I''ll head back first, "she said. "You must be careful and stay safe."


    "Yes."


    Jiang Yu did not stay any longer and immediately returned to her hotel.


    After Jiang Yu left, Mo Long sat on the sofa and thought about what had happened today. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Mo Long thought that Jiang Yu had left something at his ce.


    So he went to open the door and asked, "Yu ''er, is there anything else?"


    However, the person standing outside the door was not Jiang Yu. Instead, it was a man in a ck suit and a pair of ck sunsses.


    "Sir, my master would like to see you," the man said.


    "Who''s your master?" Mo Long asked after a pause.


    The man didn''t answer and only made a "please" gesture, saying, ""This gentleman, please follow me."


    Mo Long did not recognize the man in front of him, nor could he guess who the " master " he was talking about was. However, if he didn''t go with them now, the other party would probably take forceful measures to take him away. Mo Long did not know if there were any other aplices around, so he could only follow him to ensure his own safety.


    The ck-shirted man led Mo Long and kept walking until they reached the end of a small alley, where a man in a gray windbreaker stood. The man in ck stopped and said to the man in the gray windbreaker, "Master, I''ve brought him here."


    The man in the gray windbreaker turned around and stared at Mo Long.


    Mo Long''s body trembled when he saw his face.


    This person was actually the fake Mo Long!


    The fake Mo Long smiled and said to him, "Mr. Mo Long, nice to meet you."


    Mo Long frowned and took a step back, questioning, "How did you know I was here?"

 Chapter 1280 Imprisonment

    The fake Mo Longughed and said, "Mr. Mo Long, what are you saying?"As my original body, shouldn''t it be normal for me to know that you''re here?"


    "Oh?" Mo Long paused and asked in confusion, " original body?"


    The fake Mo Long nodded and said matter-of-factly, "Yes, it''s the original body. Otherwise, why do you think I was created? Mr. Mo Long, I was created to rece you."


    He then said to the man in ck, "Take him away!"


    Mo Long wanted to resist, but the fake Mo Long saw through his thoughts and said, "Mr. Mo Long, I''d advise you to save your energy. Your bodyguards aren''t around here. The area is already filled with my men. If you don''t want to get hurt, you''d better be obedient and follow me."


    Mo Long''s tightly clenched fist gradually rxed. He raised his brows and said, "Alright, I''ll go with you."


    The man in ck took out a ck cloth and covered Mo Long''s eyes. "I''m sorry for the offense,"


    The fake Mo Long walked in front and said as he walked, "Mr. Mo Long, the person standing beside you today is your fianc¨¦e, miss Jiang Yu, right? I keep feeling that she looks familiar, but I can''t remember where I''ve seen her before. After that, my people followed you all here, and I discovered that you were the real Mo Long. That means she must be your fianc¨¦e."


    Mo Long was shocked. At that time, he and Jiang Yu had already confirmed that no one was following them. How did this fake Mo Long escape their eyes and follow them all the way here?


    The fake Mo Long seemed to have seen through his confusion and exined, "Mr. Mo Long, please don''t be surprised. I''ve said it before, you''re my original body, and there''s a chip in my brain that contains your DNA. As long as I meet you, the chip will automatically recognize you and start the tracking function to track your location."


    Original body ... This matter was getting more and moreplicated.


    The fake Mo Long said a bunch of things, but Mo Long didn''t respond, so he asked, "Mr. Mo Long, are you not curious at all? For example, who instructed me to do this? Why did he order me to do this?"


    "I''m not curious," Mo Long replied coldly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The fake Mo Long choked and said with a smile, "if you''re not curious, then I''ll tell you. The person who instigated me wanted me to rece you and make you disappear from this world. I don''t know what kind of enmity you have with him, but he''s the one who gave me a second chance at life. Since he told me to do this, I''ll definitely follow his orders."


    Mo Long sneered and said, "what you said is the same as not saying anything. Since he created you, he only has one goal, and that is to rece me. If he didn''t have a grudge against me, he wouldn''t do such a thing."


    The fake Mo Long snorted and said, "you can say whatever you want. I won''t be angry. Mr. Mo Long, I won''t touch you before that persones. Your life is in his hands. That''s why I''ll temporarily lock you and your good Secretary together. This is good too, isn''t it good that you two master and servant are reunited?"


    "So, Teng Yi is in your hands?" Mo Long asked coldly.


    The fake Mo Long was very pleased with himself. "Of course he''s in my hands. He actually tried to seduce my woman."


    Mo Long still wanted to say something, but the man in ck behind him ruthlessly hit the back of his neck, causing him to faint.


    When he regained consciousness and opened his eyes again, he was already in a dark room with a moldy smell. Mo Long struggled to sit up. Just as he was about to rub his sore neck, he heard a familiar voice beside him. "President Mo, you''re awake?"


    Mo Long paused and turned around to see Teng Yi tied to a chair. He had lost some weight.


    "President Mo, are you alright?" Teng Yi was very anxious. "It''s all my fault. Not only did I not get any useful information, but I also mistook the fake for you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be locked up here."


    Mo Long sighed and said, "you''re not to me for this. I can only say that there''s a huge conspiracy behind this, and you''re one of the victims. In the end, I''m the one who''s implicated you."


    "President Mo! This matter is my fault. I''m too useless!" Teng Yi kept ming himself. I don''t know how Madam is. She must be worried about you."


    "She''s also in Qingcheng," said Mo Long after a long silence.

 Chapter 1281 Insult

    "What?!" Teng Yi was shocked. "Madam is here too?"


    "Yes." Mo Long nodded. "But this isn''t the main point. The main point now is how we can escape from here."


    As they were talking, someone opened the basement door from the outside.


    It was the fake Mo Long.


    He looked at the two people in front of him and couldn''t help but sneer, "Mr. Mo Long, and that good Secretary, how are their days in the basement? You''re doing well, right?"


    Teng Yi roared, "who the hell are you?! Why did you do that? If you simply don''t like me, then you could have locked me up here. Why did you have to drag President Mo into this?"


    The fake Mo Longughed and retorted, "should I say that you''re stupid or that you''re too loyal? Look at my face, which is exactly the same as his. Don''t you understand what''s going on? I became like this so that I could rece him. That''s why you''re the one who''s dragged into this."


    Following that, he said to Mo Long, "Mr. Mo Long, your secretary is innocent. You don''t want him to get hurt because of this, do you? So as long as you promise me one thing, I can let him go immediately."


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Long asked, staring at him.


    The fake Mo Long smiled. "As long as you crawl over and lick my shoes, "he said, "I can let him go immediately."


    Teng Yi was furious and shouted, "don''t go too far! Even if you kill me today, President Mo would never do something like this! People like you will be brought to justice sooner orter!"


    The fake Mo Long didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he looked at Mo Long and asked, "How is it, Mr. Mo Long? This is a good deal, right? As long as youe over and lick my shoes, your good secretary can leave."


    Teng Yi shouted, "President Mo, you can''t do this! You were the one who brought me into the Mo Corporation. Since I''m your Secretary, my life is yours too! Please don''t do such an insulting thing for me!"


    Mo Long didn''t say anything and just stared at the fake Mo Long.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The fake Mo Long waited for a long time, but he didn''t reply. He couldn''t help but feel annoyed and asked, "Are my conditions not attractive enough? Or do you not care about your Secretary''s life at all, Mr. Mo Long?"


    "Why?" he roared. "Why do all of you think so? I clearly have the same face as you, so why can''t I rece you and be the real Mo Long? I oncepleted all the operations in this dark basement! stic surgery, open-head surgery, and everything else was done here! I''ve suffered so much for this, why can''t I be the real you?"


    "Fake will always be fake," Mo Long sneered. "It will never be real."


    This sentence undoubtedly hit the fake Mo Long''s sore spot.


    He took out a gun from his pocket and quickly walked over, pressing the muzzle of the gun against Mo Long''s forehead.


    "I''ll give you onest chance. Admit it now. I''m the real Mo Long!" He said ruthlessly with a malevolent expression.


    Mo Long showed no fear. His calm eyes met the fake Mo Long''s eyes, which were about to spit fire, and he repeated what he had just said. "A fake will always be a fake. It can never be real."


    The fake Mo Long was now mad with anger. He pulled the trigger and roared, "you f * cking say that again?!"


    Mo Long calmly said, "no matter how many times you want me to say it, I''ll always say the same thing. If you''re really angry, why don''t you just kill me now and see if the people behind you will be angry."


    The fake Mo Long only regained some of his rationality after hearing this. He put away his gun and said, "Mo Long, you should enjoy this period of time. This is the only time you can live. If you have anything to say, you can talk to your good secretary. Anyway, you two will die Here together. After you die, I''ll be you and take over the Mo Corporation. Jiang Yu will also be my fianc??e."


    With that, he turned around to leave.


    Mo Long, who was behind him, suddenly leaped into the air and locked his neck. Mo Long''s tone was cold and filled with anger. "If you dare to say anything, I''ll kill you right here!"

 Chapter 1282 Too Dumb To Tell

    The fake Mo Long couldn''t catch his breath and couldn''t speak. He could only make a choking sound.


    Why didn''t that bunch of trash tie up Mo Long? Did he really think that Mo Long, who had fainted, posed no threat?


    He was a tiger!


    Mo Long''s eyes were about to burn with anger, and the strength in his hands became stronger and stronger, as if he wanted to strangle the fake Mo Long to death.


    "Save ... My life ..." The fake Mo Long couldn''t break free and could only shout these two words intermittently. However, the bodyguards were all outside, and no one could hear his cry for help.


    "I''m your target, so you shouldn''t harm other innocent people." Mo Long said coldly, "but not only did you capture my Secretary, you even want to touch my fianc??e! Do you really think that I''m here to be ughtered by you?"


    The fake Mo Long''s face turned red, and he was about to suffocate to death.


    He wanted to struggle, but because his breathing was not smooth, his four limbs had no strength.


    Why? She had already duplicated his DNA, so why couldn''t she be the same as him?


    Could it really be like what Mo Long said, that a fake would always be a fake, and would never be real?


    However, what was the pain that he had suffered in the past? He had once been in excruciating pain on the operating table, but in the end, he still couldn''t beat the person in front of him?


    Mo Long struck the back of the fake Mo Long''s neck, and the fake Mo Long fainted. He quickly untied Teng Yi''s rope and changed clothes with the fake Mo Long. He tied the fake Mo Long up and stuffed his mouth.


    However, there were many bodyguards around the vi. Even if the two of them wanted to escape, it would not be an easy task.


    Teng Yi didn''t want to implicate Mo Long, so he said, "President mo, you can leave first, don''t mind me. As long as you pretend to be a fake, you''ll be able to escape easily."


    "No." Mo Long shook his head. "If we''re leaving, we''ll leave together. I definitely won''t keep you here."


    Teng Yi was very touched, but he knew that he would be a burden to Mo Long, so he said, "President Mo, it''s better if you leave on your own."


    Mo Long''s eyes turned cold as he said, "either we leave together, or we stay together. You can choose one."


    Seeing this, Teng Yi could only follow Mo Long''s orders and leave with him.


    The two of them went upstairs and saw two strong Men in ck at the corner of the stairs. The two of them were like statues, standing there with their backs straight.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The security here is tight." Teng Yi whispered, "this is bad for us."


    However, there was no more time left. Mo Long did not know when the fake Mo Long would wake up. They could only make use of their time and escape.


    Just as she was thinking, the two men in ck suddenly spoke in a very respectful tone, "Miss Chu, you''re here,"


    Miss Chu? Could it be Chu Jie?


    "Yes." Chu Jie''s voice rang out. "Is Mr. Mo Long inside?"


    The two men in ck were in a difficult position. After looking at each other, they said, "Mr. Mo Long is in the basement."


    "I know." Chu Jie nodded and nned to go to the basement to find the fake Mo Long.


    However, the Man in ck stopped her and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, miss Chu. Mr. Mo Long has ordered that no one is allowed to enter the basement."


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Chu Jie was a little angry. "I''m going to marry Mr. Mo Long in the future. Can''t I enter a mere basement?"


    The Man in ck said, "I''m sorry, miss Chu. This is Mr. Mo Long''s order. We''re only following his orders. Since he said no one is allowed to enter the basement, we won''t let anyone in."


    "You bunch of blockheads!" Chu Jie could not help but curse, "I will be Madam Mo in the future! Do you want to offend me now? I''m warning you, if you make me angry, I''ll fire you as the future Madam Mo!"


    "This ..." The Man in ck looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    "I''m fine," Mo Long said as he walked over. "You guys can leave first."


    The two men in ck didn''t know that the person in front of them was the real Mo Long and thought that he was the fake. Thus, they said, "Yes, Mr. Mo Long."


    After that, they went out to wait for orders.


    Chu Jie jumped up and pounced on Mo Long, saying unhappily, "Mr. Mo Long, look at your bodyguards! What kind of attitude is that?"


    Mo Long was very repulsed by Chu Jie, but he still needed her help if he wanted to leave this ce.


    Hence, he tried his best to make his expression look gentle and said, "I will punish them."

 Chapter 1283 - 1283 Unexpected Attack

    1283 Unexpected Attack


    Chu Jie did not think too much about it. Instead, she happily held onto Mo Long¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mr. Mo Long, let¡¯s not get angry over this kind of person. I know that a new steakhouse opened recently, and the owner has specially learned how to cook Western food. It should be pretty good. Let¡¯s go and have a meal together.¡±


    Mo Long nced at Teng Yi behind him and said to Chu Jie, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    After the two of them left, Teng Yi used his memory to go around to the back door and then escape through the window on the wall.


    On the other hand, Chu Jie brought Mo Long to the steakhouse with the intention of having a candlelight dinner with him there.


    !!


    Mo Long nced at the clock on the wall. He was worried that if he continued to drag things out like this, the Men in ck would discover that the fake Mo Long was locked up in the basement.


    Therefore, he needed to leave this ce as soon as possible, or his safety would be threatened. He didn¡¯t know if Teng Yi had sessfully escaped. If he did, he would need to meet him.


    Hence, Mo Long needed to think of a reasonable excuse to leave this ce. However, Chu Jie did not want Mo Long to leave so early. Thus, she stuck close to Mo Long¡¯s side and said, ¡°Mr. Mo Long, as the host, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal today. You can eat whatever you want.¡±


    Mo Long discreetly broke free from her grasp and said, ¡°Miss Chu, thank you for your kindness, but I¡¯m not very hungry right now. Why don¡¯t you go back and deal with my Affairs first? when I have free time, I¡¯ll ask you out for a meal.¡±


    Chu Jie said unwillingly, ¡°Mr. Mo Long, do you not like this Steakhouse? Tell me where you like and we¡¯ll go eat now.¡±


    She was determined to have a meal with Mo Long, so no matter what reason he gave, she would definitely not let him go.


    Mo Long¡¯s head ached slightly, but they were in a Steakhouse, so it wasn¡¯t good for him to lose his temper. He could only try his best to speak to her in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. It¡¯s not the time for you to throw a tantrum.¡±


    Chu Jie still refused to let go and said in a sweet voice, ¡°I just want to have a meal with you. Mr. Mo Long, you told me yesterday that I coulde over to have dinner with you whenever I had time. I have time now, so why don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Mo Long had a slight headache because he was really not good at dealing with women other than Jiang Yu.


    As they were talking, someone pushed open the door of the steakhouse. Mo Long looked up and realized that it was the group of ck-clothed people beside the fake Mo Long.


    They must have found the fake Mo Long that was tied up in the basement, so they chased after him.


    Since that was the case, it was even more impossible for Mo Long to stay here. He had to leave this ce now.


    However, Chu Jie grabbed onto his arm tightly and refused to let him go. ¡°Mr. Mo Long, aren¡¯t these people your bodyguards? Then what are you afraid of? Come and eat with me. ¡±


    Just as he said that, the leader of the Men in ck looked over. The moment he saw Mo Long, he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s him! He¡¯s the fake!¡±


    The rest of the Men in ck swarmed forward and surrounded Mo Long and Chu Jie.


    Chu Jie did not understand. She frowned and asked, ¡°What are you guys doing? Take a good look, this is Mr. Mo Long, your master! You dare to surround him, are you tired of living?¡±


    The leader of the Men in ck exined, ¡°miss Chu, this isn¡¯t the real Mr. Mo Long, but someone who¡¯s pretending to be him! Please hurry over to our side, otherwise, he¡¯ll hurt you!¡±


    Chu Jie looked at Mo Long, who was beside her, in shock and suspicion. However, no matter how she looked, she could not find any clues. Hence, she said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°are you guys idiots? Can¡¯t you even recognize your own master? Do you have any proof that he is a fake?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡± The Men in ck looked at each other.


    Chu Jie continued. ¡°Furthermore, I just saw Mr. Mo Long this morning. He was wearing this set of clothes. How could it be a fake?¡±


    The leader of the Men in ck was also a little confused, but the Mo Long he found in the basement could urately call out his name, so he believed that the one in the basement was his real master.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really my master, then you must know my name, right?¡± the leader of the ck men said. ¡°As long as you can say my name, you will be my master.¡±


    Mo Long paused and narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°Does the fake in the basement know your name?¡±

 Chapter 1284 - 1284 Gunfight

    1284 Gunfight


    ¡°Of course,¡± the Man in ck replied.


    Hmph! Mo Long sneered and asked, ¡°if he secretly checked all of your information, it¡¯s only natural that he knows your name, right?¡±


    The Man in ck paused and felt that what the man in front of him said made sense. However, the truth was that Mo Long, who was in the basement, knew his name, but the person in front of him did not.


    Thus, after much thought, the ck man still felt that this Mo Long was very suspicious. As such, he took out his gun and pointed it at Mo Long, saying coldly, ¡°If you really want to prove that you¡¯re our master, thene back with us now. We¡¯ll know who¡¯s real and who¡¯s fake when we confront each other.¡±


    Mo Long grabbed the Man in ck¡¯s wrist and twisted his hand, pointing the gun at the Man in ck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful,¡± he said coldly.


    The Man in ck was shocked, and a heart-piercing pain came from his wrist. However, before he could say anything, Chu Jie said unhappily, ¡°Are you guys really abnormal? I¡¯ve already said that this is the real Mr. Mo Long. What are you still doubting? If you continue to be so stubborn, I¡¯ll fire all of you as the future Madam Mo.¡±


    The Man in ck didn¡¯t like Chu Jie very much, but she was the Chu family¡¯s daughter after all. Furthermore, the Chu family would be connected to the Mo family by marriage in the future, so she would indeed be Madam Mo in the future. Therefore, if he annoyed her, he would not have a good end.


    Perhaps, being fired would be the lightest punishment.


    Seeing that they were still unwilling to leave, Chu Jie¡¯s mood became even worse. She said, ¡°Are you guys going to stay here and watch us eat? Since you¡¯re bodyguards, you should do your job. What you need to do is to protect your master, not interfere with his private life. It¡¯s just a few dogs, do they really think they¡¯re human?¡±


    Her words were very unpleasant to hear, and the expressions on the faces of those Men in ck had already begun to turn ugly. However, due to her status, they did not dare to refute her.


    The leader of the Men in ck had the ugliest expression on his face. He wanted to say something, but before he could, the door of the steakhouse was pushed open again.


    The people who entered this time shouted crazily, ¡°Mo Long! Find him! Then, kill him!¡±


    It was the fake Mo Long.


    He was wearing a dirty white shirt and his hair was messy. His face was ferocious, and several blue veins popped up on his forehead. He looked like he was going to eat someone alive.


    Seeing this, the Men in ck didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The two of them looked exactly the same. Who was the real one and who was the fake one?


    When Chu Jie saw the person at the door, she thought that she had seen wrongly. However, when she rubbed her eyes, she was so shocked that her mouth was wide open.


    ¡°This ¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± She looked at the person beside her and then at the person at the door. ¡°Why are there two identical Mr. Mo Longs?¡±


    When the fake Mo Long saw them, he ran over madly and shouted, ¡°What are you idiots doing? Hurry up and shoot, kill him! Don¡¯t tell me you still can¡¯t recognize your master?¡±


    He was in a state of madness, looking exactly like a madman. Chu Jie could not help but feel disgusted by this look. Hence, she said in disgust, ¡°Where did this crazy persone from? He¡¯s acting like a lunatic here with a face that¡¯s exactly the same as Mr. Mo Long¡¯s. What a disgrace to Mr. Mo Long.¡±


    The fake Mo Long couldn¡¯t listen to such words.


    He was currently in a crazed state of mind. Snatching the gun from the Man in ck beside him, he aimed it at Mo Long and pulled the trigger.


    ¡°Pa!¡± A bullet rapidly flew towards Mo Long. When he saw this, he quickly dodged to the side. The bullet grazed his neck and embedded itself in the wall behind him.


    Meanwhile, Chu Jie hid behind Mo Long and shouted in horror, ¡°Ah! This lunatic! Help me! What are you bodyguards doing? Your own master is being threatened with a gun, and you¡¯re still standing here watching the show! Do you really want to be fired?¡±


    The fake Mo Long shouted madly, ¡°I¡¯m the real one! I¡¯m the real Mo Long! He¡¯s a fake, you bunch of useless trash, quickly kill him!¡±


    He looked no different from a madman now, and he was holding a gun in his hand. It was easy for him to identally hurt others.


    Thus, the Men in ck subdued the fake Mo Long.

 Chapter 1285 Injured

    The fake Mo Long shouted madly, "you bunch of trash! Are you trying to betray me?!" I''m your master! Do you know that you''re offending your superior by doing this?"


    The fake Mo Long was still shouting, "Are you bastards really going to betray me? I''ve already said that I''m your master, and I know every single one of your names! Could it be that this person in front of you knows what your names are? He didn''t know! Because he is not your master!Kill him, quickly kill him!"


    Mo Long''s eyes darkened as he said to the Man in ck, "He''s already in this state. Do you still think he''s your master? Could it be that your master is a madman? Compared to him, I''m more like your master."


    The Men in ck looked at each other, and the scale in their hearts couldn''t help but tilt toward Mo Long.


    At that moment, police sirens were heard outside the steakhouse.


    Although Qingcheng was in chaos, the police were still very fast.


    The leading police officer was officer Zhang. He pushed open the door of the steakhouse and saw a group of men in ck holding down a man who looked like a madman.


    "What''s going on?" he asked with a frown.


    "Someone''s intentionally harming you!" Chu Jie said loudly, "it''s this lunatic! Police, please take him away! If we leave him be, who knows how many innocent people he''ll hurt!"


    The fake Mo Long finally recognized Chu Jie''s voice and asked in disbelief, "Miss Chu, don''t you recognize me? I''m Mo Long! I''m Mr. Mo Long, the one who''s going to marry the Chu family!"


    When Chu Jie heard this, she cursed, "pfft! Don''t think too highly of yourself! Do you think that I''ll treat you as Mr. Mo Long just because you have the same face as him? My Mr. Mo Long is a gentle and refined person. How could it be you, a lunatic! I''m telling you, the police are already here. No matter how you try to exin yourself, it''s useless. If you have anything to say, just wait until you go to the police station and tell them."


    As she spoke, she was about to bring Mo Long back.


    Since something like this had happened, she wasn''t in the mood to eat anymore. She might as well bring Mo Long back to the Chu family and let the Chu family''s chef prepare a table of good dishes for them.


    Mo Long could only follow Chu Jie back for now. Otherwise, the situation between him and the fake Mo Long would be reversed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, just as they reached the door, the fake Mo Long somehow managed to break free from the Men in ck and fired at him again.


    When Mo Long heard the gunshot, he dodged to the side. However, Chu Jie was standing there, blocking Mo Long''s path. Thus, even though the bullet did not hit Mo Long''s vital points, it still hit his shoulder.


    "Hahaha!" When he saw this, heughed crazily, "die! I''m the only Mo Long in this world! I''m the real Mo Long!"


    He had really gone mad. He had even disregarded the orders of the person behind him and wanted to take Mo Long''s life.


    "Mr. Mo Long!" Chu Jie''s heart clenched when she saw Mo Long injured. She supported Mo Long''s injured body and asked anxiously, "Mr. Mo Long! Are you alright? I''ll send you to the hospital now, you have to hang in there!"


    After saying that, she immediately called her personal chauffeur over and took Mo Long to the best hospital in Qingcheng.


    As for the fake Mo Long, he was brought back to the police station by police officer Zhang on the charge of " intentional injury.


    On the way to the hospital, Chu Jie''s worry was about to overflow from her heart. She kept crying and said as she cried, "Mr. Mo Long, nothing must happen to you..."


    Mo Long was very annoyed by her crying, but the pain from his shoulder made him unable to speak loudly. He could only weakly say, "I''m fine, don''t worry too much. The bullet didn''t hit my vital parts, so I won''t die."


    "That won''t do either." Chu Jie sobbed. "Even if it''s just a scratch, I''ll still be very worried. Furthermore, a bullet has pierced through your shoulder. How can I not be worried?"


    Her sobs were intermittent, and it made Mo Long very annoyed.


    He couldn''t help but think that it would be great if Jiang Yu was by his side at this time. Even if she would cry intermittently, Mo Long would still feel very happy.

 Chapter 1286 Hiding

    They arrived at the hospital very quickly. Chu Jie helped Mo Long to the emergency room.


    Fortunately, the bullet didn''t hit Mo Long''s vital parts, so his life wasn''t in danger. After the doctor removed the bullet from Mo Long''s shoulder and bandaged it, he sent him back to recuperate.


    Mo Long had originally nned to return to his own residence, but Chu Jie refused to let him, insisting that he follow her back to the Chu family. This was because only then would she be able to take better care of him.


    "No need. It''s just a small injury. I can take care of myself." Mo Long said that he had no intention of returning to the Chu family.


    However, Chu Jie held his arm again and said coquettishly, "Mr. Mo Long,e back with me. You only have those crude bodyguards by your side, and they can''t take good care of you at all. I''ll do it. We''re going to get married in the future anyway, so taking care of you is my duty."


    "Alright," Mo Long said after some consideration.


    The human-making experiment and the fake Mo Long were far moreplicated than the fake Mo Long had imagined. With the Chu family''s help, this matter would be investigated even faster.


    Chu Jie didn''t know what Mo Long was thinking. She still had an extremely happy smile on her face as she said, "That''s great, Mr. Mo Long! Alright, let''s go back now."


    "Yes."


    After leaving the hospital, Mo Long''s sharp senses detected that there were people following them. He looked out of the corner of his eye and realized that those people were his bodyguards. They sent a secret code to Mo Long, which roughly meant that they had arrived at the steakhouse a long time ago, but the police had already arrived, so they chose to continue hiding.


    Mo Long also secretly gestured a secret code, telling them to find a way to find Teng Yi and help Jiang Yu.


    The bodyguards received the order and instantly disappeared.


    The two of them returned to the Chu family''s residence. Old master Chu was sitting on the sofa in the living room. He raised his head and saw Chu Jie and Mo Long enter. He asked anxiously, "How is it? Are you two alright? Did you get hurt?"


    Chu Jie smiled and said, "we''re fine, Grandpa. Don''t worry. Although Mr. Mo Long was injured, I''ve already taken him to the hospital to dress his wounds. The doctor said that he''ll recover in about a month''s rest."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Old master Chu heaved a long sigh of relief. "When I found out about this, I was quite shocked! She was afraid that something would happen to the two of you. But now that you''ve returned safely, this old man can be at ease."<novelnext></novelnext>


    As he said that, he looked at Mo Long and asked, "I heard that there was a man who looked exactly like you. Is it true that he was the one who injured you?"


    Mo Long wasn''t sure how much old master Chu knew about the human-making experiment, so he could only speak as little as possible and try not to reveal anything about the human-making experiment to old master Chu.


    "Yes," he nodded.


    Chu Jie added, "that''s right, Grandpa. You don''t know how crazy that person is! And he was really strong, even the bodyguards almost couldn''t hold him down! He even fired two shots at Mr. Mo Long. Damn it! But he''s already been taken away by the police, and they''ll definitely punish him."


    "Yes, I am. That''s good to hear." Old master Chu smiled infort and said to Mo Long, "Stay in the Chu family for the time being. I will arrange a room for you. You should recuperate here first. We''ll talk about your marriage with Chu Jie after you''ve recovered."


    "Thank you," she said. Mo Long simply expressed his thanks.


    Chu Jie looked at Mo Long and couldn''t help but blush.


    She said, "Mr. Mo Long, if you need to change your dressing, you can ask me to help you. We''re going to be a family in the future anyway, so you don''t have to be so polite with me."


    Mo Long was silent for a moment. "Alright, I understand. Thank you."


    Old master Chu got the nanny to bring Mo Long to his room, while he stayed in the living room to talk to Chu Jie.


    "Chu Jie, what are your thoughts on your marriage with President Mo?"


    Chu Jie''s face turned even redder and she said shyly, "What else can he think? In any case, Mr. Mo Long has already agreed to marry me, so it''s better to have this marriage as soon as possible to avoid any more trouble."


    "You''re really not reserved." Old master Chuughed. "Since he has already agreed to marry you, why would he run away? Which youngdy is like you, so anxious to get married?"


    "This is different! Mr. Mo Long is so outstanding. If we don''t get married soon, what if another woman snatches him away?" Chu Jie was unhappy. "I know I''m very outstanding, but there are also a bunch of women who know how to seduce people outside."

 Chapter 1287 Pick Up

    Old master Chu''s heart ached the most for this granddaughter of his. Now that he saw her in this state, he said to her, "Chu Jie, don''t worry. If a woman tries to seduce Mo Long appears outside, you don''t have to do anything. Grandpa will help you get rid of them."


    Chu Jie smiled happily and held old master Chu''s arm. She smiled and said, "Thank you, Grandpa. You''re the best!"


    "It''s okay. You''re grandpa''s granddaughter. If Grandpa doesn''t treat you well, who else can I treat well? " Old master Chu smiled as he patted Chu Jie''s head. "Alright, go and rest. You must be quite shocked by what happened today."


    "Yes, yes!" Chu Jie nodded her head vigorously and returned to her room.


    Mo Long checked the room and confirmed that there were no surveince cameras or bugs, so he took out the phone that the bodyguard had given him and contacted Jiang Yu.


    The phone rang three times before it was connected. Jiang Yu''s tone was very anxious as she asked, "How are you? are you okay? Your bodyguards found me. They said that you were injured and went to the hospital. They even said that you went back to the Chu family with Chu Jie. Is that true?"


    "Yes." Mo Long responded in a low voice, saying, "because this matter is much moreplicated than I thought, it would be easier for the Chu n''s local forces to investigate. That''s why I came to the Chu n to find out more."


    "It''s good that you''re fine." Jiang Yu heaved a sigh of relief. "I was really scared when they said that. I thought you were seriously injured. It''s good that you''re fine. How''s the fake Mo Long?"


    "He''s been taken away by the police," Mo Long said, "he''s almost crazy right now. I don''t know what he''ll say to the police. It would be best if he could provide information on the person behind him. However, now that something like this has happened, the people behind him will definitely not spare his life."


    Jiang Yu thought for a while and said, "I''ll go to the police station to see him. Don''t worry, I''ll bring my bodyguards with me."


    "Alright," he said.


    "Yes," Mo Long replied simply. He then heard a knock on the door.


    Chu Jie''s voice sounded, "Mr. Mo Long, it''s me. I''ve asked the helper at home to make you a bowl of porridge. Are you free now?"


    "It''s convenient," Mo Long said to the door. "Come in."


    Chu Jie then opened the door and walked in with a bowl of porridge. She ced the porridge on the bedside table and said in a sweet voice, "I''ve specially asked the Auntie at home to put a lot of tonics in this bowl of porridge. It''ll be good for your injury."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Many thanks." Mo Long simply expressed his thanks, but he did not have any intention of picking up the bowl of porridge.


    He looked at his phone from the corner of his eye and found that Jiang Yu had already hung up the phone.


    Chu Jie waited for a long time, but Mo Long still did not drink that bowl of porridge, so she said, "Is this bowl of porridge not to your liking? I''ll ask the helper at home to make another bowl."


    "No need." Mo Long picked up the bowl of congee and checked it to make sure there was no problem. He finished it in a few mouthfuls, saving Chu Jie the trouble of wasting her time here.


    Only then did Chu Jie smile and say, "Mr. Mo Long, I''m staying next door to you. If you need anything, you cane and find me. I''ll agree to whatever request you have."


    Mo Long tried to figure out the fake Mo Long''s personality and mimicked his tone. "Alright, thank you so much."


    "It''s okay, it''s what I should do." Chu Jie was all smiles as she took the empty bowl and left Mo Long''s room.


    After she left, Mo Long re-examined the room''s structure and discovered that it was no different from an ordinary room.


    However, Mo Long was still a little worried when Jiang Yu said that she was going to the police station. Even though she would bring her bodyguards along, that fake Mo Long was a lunatic now and could do anything.


    However, with Jiang Yu''s personality, since she said that she was going to the police station, she might have already left.


    In fact, Jiang Yu had already brought her bodyguards to the police station.


    After she hung up the phone, she left without stopping. She didn''t bring all her bodyguards with her, only a portion of them. The rest of them went to find the missing Teng Yi.


    Teng Yi''s phone was out of battery, so he couldn''t contact them.


    Jiang Yu went to the police station and said that she was a family member of the fake Mo Long, so she was given a chance to visit him.

 Chapter 1288 - 1288 Replacement

    1288 Recement


    The police brought Jiang Yu to the cell of the fake Mo Long and said, ¡°Right here. If you have anything to say, say it quickly. He¡¯s not in a good mental state right now, and I can¡¯t guarantee that he won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I just have a few questions to ask him, and I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m done.¡± Jiang Yu exined.


    ¡°Alright, then hurry up.¡± The police officer turned around and left.


    After the police left, Jiang Yu said to the fake Mo Long, ¡°Do you still remember me?¡±


    The fake ink Dragon raised his head when he heard her voice. After seeing Jiang Yu¡¯s face clearly, he couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent for a moment. ¡°You seem to have made a mistake. You¡¯re not the real Mo Long.¡±


    The fake Mo Longughed and said, ¡°if I¡¯m not Mo Long, then who is?¡± You are my fianc¨¦e, and your name is Jiang Yu. What¡¯s wrong with you? How can you not even recognize your own fianc¨¦?¡±


    It seemed that he was treating himself as the real Mo Long.


    However, Jiang Yu would not go along with his wishes. She said, ¡°A fake will always be a fake and will never be real. Even if you had the exact same face as him, you would never be the real him. That¡¯s why I advise you not to put yourself in this identity and stop dreaming.¡±


    When the fake Mo Long heard this, his face darkened, and his mental state began to go crazy again. ¡°I said I¡¯m Mo Long, I¡¯m the real Mo Long! I clearly have the same face as him, so why can¡¯t I be him? I¡¯ve suffered so much pain just to be able to rece him! Now, all of you are saying that I¡¯m a fake and that I¡¯ll never be real. Why? Then what about the pain I¡¯ve suffered?¡±


    ¡°Innocent people? Who are you referring to? Could it be Mo Long?¡± The fake Mo Long couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do you still not understand what I mean? I¡¯ve said it before, I was created to rece him, so how can he be considered innocent? I only intended to imprison him from the start, I didn¡¯t intend to kill him. This is already the greatest mercy I can show him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really unreasonable.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t intend to argue with you. However, since you said that you were created to rece Mo Long, then who was the one who created you?¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll tell you? Hahahaha!¡± The fake Mo Longughed crazily. ¡°Even if I die today, I won¡¯t tell you who is the person behind me! Hahahahaha!¡±


    Heughed like a madman. Jiang Yu knew that she could no longer continue to talk to him, so she turned around and left.


    Moreover, he was in the police station now. This matter would definitely be known by the people behind him. He was afraid that his life wasing to an end.


    After all, he was created to rece Mo Long. If this failed, he would never be able to rece Mo Long. To that group of people, he would be a piece of trash. Trash didn¡¯t need the right to live.


    Therefore, if the fake Mo Long wasn¡¯t sentenced, he could only die.


    When Jiang Yu returned to her residence, the group of bodyguards who had gone out to look for Teng Yi had not returned.


    ¡°Do you guys know where Teng Yi is?¡± she asked.


    ¡°This ¡­¡± The bodyguards looked at each other, because no one knew where Teng Yi was.


    ¡°Is there a GPS in his phone?¡± Jiang Yu asked after some thought.


    ¡°There should be,¡± One of the bodyguards said, ¡°when we first came to this ce, President Mo asked all of us to install a positioning system on our phones so that we could contact each other even if something happened. Since we have it in our phones, Secretary Teng should have it in his phone as well, and it can be used even if it¡¯s turned off.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Jiang Yu nodded, turned on theputer, and said, ¡°Give me Teng Yi¡¯s phone number.¡±


    The bodyguard gave him Teng Yi¡¯s phone number.


    Jiang Yu entered Teng Yi¡¯s phone number on a website and then typed on theputer keyboard. Soon, a small map appeared on theputer interface.


    There was a very eye-catching red dot on it.

 Chapter 1289 - 1289 Strange Village

    1289 Strange Vige


    ¡°Do you see this little red dot on the screen?¡± Jiang Yu pointed at that ce. ¡°Remember this ce. Teng Yi is here now. Contact the rest of the bodyguards and send them this location. We¡¯ll also rush over immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    The bodyguards followed Jiang Yu to the location shown on theputer screen. Although it was not far, it waspletely different from the high-rise buildings in Qingcheng. Instead, it was a dpidated vige.


    They stood in the distance, but they could see the specific appearance of this ce.


    ¡°Is Secretary Teng really here?¡± Someone asked, ¡°this is just a small vige. Even if Secretary Teng really wanted to escape, she wouldn¡¯t havee to this ce, right?¡±


    ¡°But the positioning system showed that he is here.¡± Someone else said, ¡°are you trying to say that Madam¡¯s location is not urate?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± The man said, ¡°I just think that this ce is too remote. If Secretary Teng hides here, no one will be able to find him, but it will be difficult for us to find him.¡±


    Secretary Teng isn¡¯t an idiot. He knows that there¡¯s a GPS in his phone. Even if he¡¯s hiding here, he¡¯ll definitely think that we can find him.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say anything then.¡± The man shut his mouth.


    However, Jiang Yu felt that things were not that simple. It was clearly a small and dpidated vige, but there were many people here. There were at least 50 of them.


    They were squeezed in the flowerbed, and there were a few people watching over them.


    ¡°The vigers in this vige are quite leisurely,¡± one of the bodyguards said. ¡°They¡¯re so poor, yet they still have the time to nt flowers? Why not nt some crops? In this case, not only can I sell it for money, but I can also satisfy my daily needs.¡±


    Jiang Yu also found it strange.


    The vige was already so poor, but they still nted flowers on the onlynd they had. So, she moved a little closer and saw the flowers in the garden without rming those people.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary flower. This is poppy,¡± Jiang Yu said in a deep voice.


    The rest of the people were shocked and stepped back.


    ¡°Why would anyone grow poppies in a ce like this?¡± Someone was puzzled. ¡°This is against thew. Do they think that this is a ce outside thew?¡±


    ¡°The point is, poppy is an illegal nt. Where did these vigers get their seeds from?¡± There were also people who were puzzled.


    Jiang Yu felt that things were getting more and more out of hand. She looked around and said, ¡°This ce is very strange. We need to find Teng Yi as soon as possible and leave this ce.¡±


    But there were many people watching. If they wanted to go in and find Teng Yi, they had to lead them away.


    ¡°Madam,¡± the bodyguards volunteered, ¡°we¡¯ll think of a way to distract them. You can take a few men with you and go in to find Secretary Teng.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, several bodyguards ran away in all directions, letting out shrill screams. The rest of them covered Jiang Yu and went into hiding. Jiang Yu and the rest only came out of the dark after the guards left.


    However, there was still a person left to look after the vige.


    However, he was only one person, so he was not a threat to Jiang Yu.


    The bodyguard beside him rushed forward and locked the man¡¯s neck. He also covered his mouth, not allowing him to make any sound.


    When the vigers in the flower field saw this scene, they were instantly stunned.


    Jiang Yu motioned for the bodyguards to knock them out and hide them. She walked to the group of people, took out her phone, found a photo of Teng Yi and asked, ¡°Hello. Have you guys seen a person? He¡¯s my friend, and he looks like this.¡±


    Jiang Yu was beautiful and her smile was harmless. She didn¡¯t look like a bad person. However, the man beside her was tall and burly, and looked a little fierce. One look and one could tell that he was not someone to be trifled with.


    The vigers weren¡¯t sure if the girl in front of them was a good person, but the man beside her was definitely someone they couldn¡¯t offend.


    Therefore, the vigers did not dare to disobey Jiang Yu. A middle-aged man pointed at a house and said in fear, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him in that room,¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Jiang Yu put away her phone and entered the house.


    The bodyguard hid her well and followed her into the house.


    There was a bed in the room, which could be considered clean. The person lying on it with his eyes closed was Teng Yi!

 Chapter 1290 - 1290 Cyborgs

    1290 Cyborgs


    Jiang Yu took a few quick steps forward to check on Teng Yi¡¯s condition. She found that his eyes were closed and his face was pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Secretary Teng?¡± The bodyguard was a little anxious. ¡°Why do you look so pale? are you injured?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes,¡± A middle-aged woman had appeared at the door. ¡°When we found him, the wound on his ankle was already infected. I don¡¯t know what happened to her, but she didn¡¯t even treat her serious injuries.¡±


    Jiang Yu lifted the nket and just as the middle-aged woman had said, Teng Yi¡¯s ankle was infected.


    !!


    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything here to disinfect or bandage him, so we can only apply some ground herbs on him first.¡± The middle-aged woman said, ¡± since you are his friends, you should take him away quickly. This ce is not safe.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you for saving him.¡± Jiang Yu thanked him and was about to ask the bodyguard to take Teng Yi back.


    However, before they could leave the door, they heard amotion outside, apanied by a few insults. ¡°Is this a prank by some kid? He went out and searched around, but there was no one! I¡¯ll catch him and kill him!¡±


    The middle-aged woman panicked when she heard the voice. She quickly said to Jiang Yu and the rest, ¡°Quickly find a ce to hide! They¡¯re all bad people. If you¡¯re found out, you¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡±


    However, this ce was so small that Jiang Yu and the rest had no ce to hide.


    Seeing that the voice was getting closer and closer, the middle-aged woman could not care about anything else. She quickly took out two sets of clothes from her closet and stuffed them into Jiang Yu¡¯s arms. ¡°Quickly find a ce and change into these clothes!¡±


    With that, the middle-aged woman went out.


    The bodyguard was caught in a dilemma as he held the set of clothes. ¡°Madam, I can¡¯t wear it.¡±


    ¡°Inform the bodyguards who haven¡¯t arrived here yet. Tell them toe quickly.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°and the bodyguards who were used as bait just now. Get them all toe back. No matter what happens, we have to bring Teng Yi back safely.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Madam. Don¡¯t worry, if we really fight, we have a hundred percent chance of winning.¡±


    The bodyguards quickly contacted those people while Jiang Yu hid in the closet and came out after changing her clothes.


    In order to make herself look more like the people here, Jiang Yu even grabbed a handful of dirt from the ground and wiped it on her face.


    Outside the door, the middle-aged woman had her head lowered as if she was being scolded.


    Jiang Yu only heard someone scolding when she was closer, ¡°We¡¯ve only left for a while, and you dare to ck off? I think you¡¯re really tired of living. Did I not teach you enough?¡±


    As he said that, the man swung the whip in his hand fiercely.


    The ¡°pa¡± sound was particrly ear-piercing in this quiet vige.


    ¡°Shut up! You piece of trash, I think talking to you is dirtying my mouth! Aren¡¯t you going to hurry up and do what you need to do? Do you need me to tell you what you should do? Can¡¯t I have some self-awareness?You¡¯re really a piece of trash.¡± The man cursed, ¡°I don¡¯t know why the higher-ups chose this vige. They¡¯re just a bunch of good-for-nothings and good-for-nothings who can¡¯t do anything well. They don¡¯t even know how to grow flowers.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked up and saw Jiang Yu from the corner of his eye. His expression turned ugly again.


    He pointed at Jiang Yu and questioned her loudly, ¡°she¡¯s cking off, so you¡¯re cking off too, right? I think it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been too nice to you guys! When I was talking here just now, were you not around?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at the man and was shocked to find that the man had the same face as Qiao Shen!


    Could this be ¡­ Qiao Shen¡¯s cyborg?


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The fake Qiao Shen said impatiently. ¡°They¡¯ve all gone to do what they should be doing, why are you still standing here? I¡¯m the boss here! No matter what I say, you must do as I say!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu lowered her head and responded.


    ¡°This submissive look.¡± The fake Qiao Shen frowned in disdain. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen this person before.¡±

 Chapter 1291 Poppys Whereabouts

    Jiang Yu only followed the group of people to the flower garden at the side to water and fertilize the poppies.


    She only knew the middle-aged woman, so she followed her. As she watered the water, she asked in a low voice, "What kind of flowers are you growing?"


    The middle-aged woman shook her head and replied in a low voice, "I don''t know. at that time, a group of people in ck suddenly surrounded our vige. It was this person who threatened to kill us all if we didn''t help him. We''re just honest farmers, we''ve never seen such a scene before. He could only agree. Even if we''re really poor, we don''t want to die."


    The middle-aged woman sighed and continued to water and fertilize the poppy.


    "So that''s how it is." Jiang Yu asked, "do you know where these flowers ended up?"


    "I don''t know," The middle-aged woman replied, "we''re only in charge of nting. We don''t care about anything else."


    "Will they give you money?" Jiang Yu asked.


    "What money?" The middle-aged woman felt helpless at the mention of this. "It''s already good enough that they let us live. How could we expect them to give us money? It wasn''t that no one had suggested it at first, but not only did the man disagree, he even shot the man to death. From then on, none of us ever talked about money again."


    "I know." Jiang Yu said.


    All the vigers were squeezed in the parterre and could not stand. However, the fake Qiao Shen kept staring at them, as if he was watching who was cking off.


    After a long time, the fake Qiao Shen seemed to realize that one person was missing. He stood up and shouted, "where''s third brother? Didn''t he stay here to guard the ce just now? Where is he?"


    The vigers did not dare to speak. Whether it was the caretaker or Jiang Yu and her bodyguards, they could not afford to offend them.


    Seeing this, the fake Qiao Shen got even angrier and loudly questioned, "Are you guys deaf? Or are you mute? I''m asking you! Where did he go? Don''t you see it?"


    The vigers were even more afraid to speak, and they all huddled together obediently.


    "You bunch of blind people, can''t you even see a living person? The fake Qiao Shen swung the whip in his hand fiercely. I''ll ask you onest time, where is she? If you don''t tell me, I won''t show you any mercy!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Compared to Jiang Yu who was alone, the vigers were more afraid of this person. After all, they had all seen him kill people. So, someone secretly pointed at Jiang Yu and said, "She knows,"


    The fake Qiao Shen looked at Jiang Yu with a colorful expression on his face. He walked over and sized Jiang Yu up. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that something was wrong with her. He had only taken a cursory nce at her just now. Seeing her ashen face, he had thought that she was really a viger from this vige.


    But now that he took a closer look, the fake Qiao Shen realized that the dirty-looking person in front of him actually had very delicate facial features. Even the skin hidden under the dust was so delicate that it could break with a blow.


    "You''re not a viger here, are you?" He asked cautiously.


    Jiang Yu did not know where the rest of the bodyguards were, so she did not act rashly. Instead, she said, "I''m a viger from this vige."


    "How can there be such a tender-looking viger like you in this poor ce?" The fake Qiao Shen said, "I was careless just now and was fooled by your appearance. You can''t continue to pretend anymore. Since the vigers have already identified you, you can stop pretending. Hand over the person and I''ll let you die a quick death."


    "You really did remember wrongly." Jiang Yu lowered her head and looked like a oppressed viger. "I really am a viger from this vige."


    "Still not willing to admit it?" The fake Qiao Shen shouted angrily and took out a gun from his pocket. He pointed it at Jiang Yu''s forehead and questioned her loudly, "I''ll ask you onest time, where is third brother?"


    "I really don''t know. I don''t know this person." Jiang Yu said.


    "Still not admitting it? Alright, you asked for it!" As he said that, the fake Qiao Shen''s fingers hooked onto the trigger and he nned to take Jiang Yu''s life with one shot.


    However, before he could pull the trigger, a bullet flew over from a distance and urately hit his wrist.


    "Ah!" The fake Qiao Shen covered his wound and screamed, the gun in his hand also falling to the ground.


    When Jiang Yu saw this, she quickly bent down to pick up the gun and pointed it at the fake Qiao Shen.

 Chapter 1292 Catch Them All In One Sweep

    The bodyguards in the distance ran over quickly, guns in their hands. When the wardens saw this scene, they did not want to be outdone. They picked up the weapons beside them, whether they were sticks or daggers, and put on a posture of fighting to the death.


    They were just waiting for the fake Qiao Shen to give the order.


    However, the fake Qiao Shen was still lying on the ground and wailing in pain, "Ah! My hand! It hurts!"


    He rolled on the ground in pain, and the rest of the caretakers looked at him with a confused expression.


    The bodyguard walked up to Jiang Yu and asked, "Madam, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," she said. Jiang Yu shook her head but did not put down the gun in her hand. "Who are you?" she questioned the fake Qiao Shen. Why did they have to nt poppies here? If you don''t tell me, then the gun in my hand is blind."


    The fake Qiao Shen was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. He said in pain, "Help, I was wrong! I''ll say anything! Hurry up and get someone to clean my wound, it''s too painful!"


    Jiang Yu looked at him and said to the bodyguards, "I''ll leave the caretakers to you. Tie them up, I still have questions for them."


    "Yes, Madam."


    The bodyguards obeyed the order and subdued all the caretakers, then tied them all together with ropes.


    After making sure that they were no threat to her, Jiang Yu squatted down and checked the injury on the fake Qiao Shen''s wrist.


    "Stop screaming. It''s just a small injury. It won''t kill you." As Jiang Yu spoke, she pulled off the flower towel on her head and bandaged the fake Qiao Shen''s wrist.


    "Try and see how painful it is to be shot in the wrist!" The fake Qiao Shen was still wailing, "I''ve never been injured like this in my life!"


    "I''m not in the mood to listen to your childhood stories now." Jiang Yu said coldly, "I have a question for you. From now on, you''ll answer whatever I ask."


    The fake Qiao Shen didn''t say anything and Jiang Yu took it as a silent agreement.


    "The first question. Who are you?" Jiang Yu asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This question wasn''t just directed at the fake Qiao Shen, but also at the caretakers who were tied up.


    Some of the less courageous guards were afraid that they would be killed by the bodyguards with pistols if they did not follow Jiang Yu''s instructions.


    Hence, someone said, "I''ll say anything! Please, I beg you, please don''t kill me!"


    Jiang Yu walked over and looked down at the person who spoke, saying, "Alright, then let me ask you, Who are you?"


    "We are cyborgs," the man answered honestly.


    "Second question," Jiang Yu continued. "Whose instructions did you receive to nt poppy in this vige?"


    The man replied, "we don''t know who the person who ordered us to do this is. We only know that he''s a middle-aged man. We''ve never seen him before. We''ve been in contact with each other on the phone."


    "A middle-aged man ... Third question." Jiang Yu pondered for a while and asked, "where did the poppies nted in this vige go in the end?"


    The man thought for a long time before he answered, "We don''t know either. We''re just here to watch these vigers nt poppies. We don''t even know the people transporting the poppies. However, I can be sure that the drugs made from these poppies are definitely not sold in Qingcheng. Because there was once when they were short on manpower, I had helped to transport the poppies. I know that they would use a ship at the pier to transport the poppies outside."


    "Poppies are prohibited nts. Where did you get your seeds from?" Jiang Yu frowned and said, "once the police find out about this, not only will you all be in jail, but these innocent vigers will also be punished!"


    "We have a chip in our heads! Whatever mission the higher-ups give us, we have to do it. The moment he had the thought of resisting, the chip in his brain would explode! Even if we''re cyborgs, we still want to live!" The man was so emotional that he almost cried. "We can''t give up our lives for someone else, can we?"


    As he spoke, he started to cry and said, "We didn''t do anything wrong. Are we born to die? You only see them as pitiful, but don''t you think we''re pitiful too?"


    Jiang Yu looked at him and then at the rest of the people. Everyone had a very serious expression on their faces.


    He couldn''t let so many man-made people die for no reason. Jiang Yu thought about it and felt that it was better to prepare some signal jamming devices for them. There would be no signal reception beyond three meters. This would also better protect them.

 Chapter 1293 Taking Care Of Teng Yi

    The fake Qiao Shen was still lying on the ground, wailing in pain and rolling around. Jiang Yu couldn''t be bothered with him. She asked all the vigers toe out from the flower field and then asked the bodyguards to take care of poppy.


    After giving out these instructions, Jiang Yu asked the vigers to return to their homes and rest.


    The vigers were still very afraid of her. It was all because of those ck-shirted bodyguards.


    The vigers returned to their houses in fear and trepidation, closing their doors and not daring to look out.


    "Madam, why do the vigers look so afraid of us?" One of the bodyguards was very confused and said in a wronged tone, "we''re not bad people, and we just saved them. Why are they so afraid of us?"


    Jiang Yu said helplessly, "I can''t help it. They''re just vigers from a small vige. They''ve never seen much of the world. Who wouldn''t be afraid to see you all dressed up like this?"


    "They''re really timid." The bodyguard scratched his head.


    "In the next few days, we might have to stay here and take care of Teng Yi until his ankle is healed." Jiang Yu said, "don''t be idle. You can''t take care of people well, but you can at least help the vigers with some physical work, right? After all, we''re going to borrow their house to take care of Teng Yi. If we don''t do anything, it won''t make sense."


    "Alright! Madam."


    As for the caretakers who were tied up and the fake Qiao Shen who was rolling on the ground, Jiang Yu did not intend to let them off.


    "I''ll contact the police," she said. you guys keep an eye on this group of people. "Don''t let a single one go missing."


    Jiang Yu did not contact the police in Qingcheng. Instead, she contacted Chang Kai, who was far away in Shanghai. The fact that the cyborgs dared to nt poppy in such a big way meant that they were not afraid of the local police''s investigation.


    When Chang Kai and the others arrived, it was already a dayter.


    Those people were still wailing when they were taken away, "Save us, save us! We don''t want to die!"


    However, no one paid any attention to them.


    As for the poppies that were being watched, Jiang Yu also handed them over to Chang Kai and the others to deal with.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As for the vigers, they were forced to nt poppies, and many of them had lost their lives because of it. Chang Kai decided not to pursue their responsibility.


    ? "Oh right, there''s something I need to trouble you with." Jiang Yu said to Chang Kai, "Teng Yi is seriously injured. There''s no medicine here. Please help me buy some medicine to stop the bleeding and reduce the inmmation."


    "I''ll take care of the medicine," Chang Kai said.


    "Thank you. It''s such a long journey, and I''ve troubled you." Jiang Yu said apologetically.


    After Chang Kai left with his men, Jiang Yu was about to return to her house when a middle-aged woman walked over and whispered, "I heard what you said just now. We have an old vige doctor here. Do you need his help?"


    "Thank you so much." Jiang Yu thanked her profusely and followed the middle-aged woman to the old vige doctor.


    Although the old vige doctor''s hair was white and his face was full of wrinkles, he looked very healthy. He spoke in a strong tone, "What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Yu exined her purpose foring.


    The old vige doctor brought his tools and followed Jiang Yu to find Teng Yi.


    Teng Yi was still in a deepa, so he didn''t need to be anesthetized. The old vige doctor heated his knife with fire until both sides were red, then he started to treat Teng Yi''s wound.


    Jiang Yu and the middle-aged woman went out together.


    "Thank you for taking us in." Jiang Yu thanked them from the bottom of her heart. if it wasn''t for you guys, my friend would have really died.


    "You''re wee. We also found this man unconscious by the river when we were fetching water." The middle-aged woman said, "we''re not the kind of people who leave him in the lurch. It''s just that we had to go to work in the flower field right after we saved him, so we didn''t have time to treat his wounds."


    "It''s already very good that you saved him. I''m really grateful to you." Jiang Yu said, "and we will be staying here for a while to continue to disturb you. We are very sorry for that. But don''t worry, I won''t give you any less than what you deserve."

 Chapter 1294 - 1294 Saving The Child

    1294 Saving The Child


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to give us money.¡± The middle-aged woman said.


    By the time Chang Kai came back with the medicine, the old vige doctor had already scraped off all the rotten flesh from Teng Yi¡¯s wound.


    The old vige doctor applied the ointment evenly on Teng Yi¡¯s wound and wrapped it up with clean gauze.


    ¡°Alright, his wound has been treated.¡± The old vige doctor said, ¡°he will wake up in about three days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Jiang Yu expressed her heartfelt gratitude once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m a doctor. It¡¯s my job to save people.¡± The old vige doctor said.


    The old vige doctor and the middle-aged woman went back. Jiang Yu had been taking care of Teng Yi while the bodyguards had been patrolling around the vige.


    When it was time for dinner, the middle-aged woman came over to look for Jiang Yu and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. You and your friends cane over and eat. We¡¯ve made a lot for dinner, enough for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± As Jiang Yu spoke, she called the bodyguards back.


    Even though they were going to have dinner together, the vigers still set up two tables, and the two tables were far apart. They were eating at one table while Jiang Yu and the bodyguards were eating at another table.


    Even though Jiang Yu and her bodyguards saved the vigers and were their benefactors. However, the bodyguards looked too fierce, and the vigers were still afraid of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re that scary, right?¡± As the bodyguards ate, they peeked at the vigers. we¡¯ve been patrolling around the vige. ¡°We¡¯ve been their free bodyguards for such a long time. Don¡¯t you even have a word of thanks? You¡¯ve really wasted our good intentions.¡±


    ¡°Eat well.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°who asked you to always dress up like a member of the underworld? It¡¯s no wonder that people are afraid of you.¡±


    She took the bowl and walked to the vigers ¡®table. She asked with a smile, ¡°May I have dinner with you?¡±


    The vigers looked at her in horror and then at the burly men. They did not dare to refuse and could only nod in agreement.


    Jiang Yu smiled and was about to continue eating when a child grabbed the corner of her clothes and asked her with wide eyes, ¡°Sister, you guys aren¡¯t bad people, right?¡±


    This child was not old, only about seven or eight years old.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not a bad person,¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°those who have been bullying you are the bad guys. My sister and uncles beat the bad guys away today, so we¡¯re good people.¡±


    Just as the child was about to speak, he was pulled over by a middle-aged man and quickly hid to the side. The man looked at Jiang Yu warily and lectured the child, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I told you not to talk to strangers.¡±


    ¡°But big sister is a good person.¡± The child said, ¡°big sister and uncles chased away the bad guys, so they are good people.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you whether they¡¯re good or not?¡± The middle-aged man was a little angry. ¡°You don¡¯t take my words to heart at all!¡±


    ¡°Big sister is a good person too!¡± The child also lost his temper. ¡°I remember everything you said, but sister saved us. We should say thank you to her!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± With the temperament of a middle-aged man, he raised his hand and was about to hit the child.


    When the child saw this, he immediately ran away.


    It was already dark outside. If the child ran out like this, he might encounter danger. No matter how angry the middle-aged man was, he would never leave his son outside.


    Hence, he quickly chased after her, shouting as he chased, ¡°Quicklye back! Daddy won¡¯t hit you anymore!¡±


    However, the child did not respond.


    Jiang Yu said to the bodyguard who was eating, ¡°You guys go and take a look. If anything happens, you must ensure the safety of the father and son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam,¡±


    A table full of bodyguards moved out in unison. In less than ten minutes, they returned with a child who waspletely wet.


    ¡°This child can really run.¡± The bodyguard who was carrying him said, ¡°he fell into the river just now. If we hadn¡¯t arrived in time, the child would have drowned.¡±


    The middle-aged man was following behind them.

 Chapter 1295 A Change In Impression

    The middle-aged man lowered his head and kept thanking her. "Thank you, thank you for saving my child!"


    He had run all the way to the river with the child and had watched him fall into the river. The river was very deep, and the man could not swim. He could only kneel by the river and cry in grief, "Men! Someonee quickly! Please save my child!"


    The bodyguards heard the sound and rushed over. Without a word, they took off their suits and jumped into the river to pull the child out.


    When the middle-aged man saw this, even if he had any opinions about these burly men, he turned them into gratitude. He followed behind the bodyguards and thanked them many times.


    "I''m really grateful to you for saving my child!" The middle-aged man said, his voice carrying a sobbing tone. "If it wasn''t for you guys, I really wouldn''t know what to do!"


    As he spoke, he even wanted to kneel on the ground and kowtow to the bodyguards.


    Jiang Yu quickly stopped him and said, "it''s alright. This is what we should do. We should be the ones thanking you for taking us in."


    "I''m really grateful to you." The middle-aged man was still thanking her.


    The rest of the vigers looked at him, then at the wet child, and finally at the bodyguards. They had mixed feelings.


    The bodyguards had already returned to the dining table to eat. They didn''t seem to care about what had just happened.


    The vigers didn''t expect such a fierce person to be so kind.


    Hence, someone mustered up the courage and walked over to the bodyguard with a bowl of rice. He asked in a low voice, "Can I have dinner with you guys?"


    The bodyguards waved their hands and said, e on, let''s eat together!" We''re not bad people, so don''t be afraid."


    The man sat down and said as he ate, "What did you guys eat when you were young? Why are there so many muscles? You must have eaten a lot of nutritious food, right?"


    At the mention of this, the bodyguards instantly opened up their chatterboxes and shared everything they had eaten and their fitness experience.


    Jiang Yu could not help butugh when she saw that.


    More and more vigers ran to the bodyguards ''table to eat and chat with them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This joyous and harmonious scene was something that everyone wanted to see.


    "Can you guys not leave?" Someone asked cautiously. "He''s always been here to protect us. Although you sent that group of people to the police station today, after you leave, the aplices of that group mighte to find trouble with us again."


    The bodyguards looked at each other and asked in confusion, "If there are still people whoe to bully you, can''t you just call the police?"


    The vigers said embarrassedly, "although some of us sneaked into the city to call the police, we were discovered before we could even leave the vige. We finally got to the police station, but the police said we were lying and didn''t believe us, so they drove us back."


    "This ..." The bodyguards were speechless.


    Wasn''t this the inaction of the grassroots police? Why? Could it be that someone didn''t allow it?


    Jiang Yu sensed the gaze behind her and could not help but turn around and ask, "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?"


    "Can you guys not leave this ce?" Someone asked boldly. "You''re good people, and you''re also very powerful. If those people''s aplicese looking for us again, you can continue to protect us by staying here. As long as you''re willing to stay here, we''ll agree to any conditions you have."


    "This ..." Jiang Yu hesitated.


    While she was here to take care of Teng Yi, she could continue to protect the vigers. But once Teng Yi recovered, they would have to leave.


    Although she knew that the vigers were hoping that they could continue to stay here because they were too afraid, Jiang Yu could not dy her own matters because of them.


    Jiang Yu was still thinking about it when the vigers said, "actually, our vige isn''t the only one. There''s another vige not far from here that''s being watched by the same people."


    "There''s another vige?" Jiang Yu was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "There''s another vige not far from our vige," the old vige doctor exined. "The vigers in the vige were also under the watch of the caretaker. It''s just that the work of our two viges is different. Our vige is helping them grow some nts, but the neighboring vige is helping them mine."


    "Mine?" Jiang Yu paused. "Isn''t that illegal mining?"


    "It should be," The old vige doctor was also uncertain. "As far as I know, they don''t have permission."

 Chapter 1296 The Chu Familys Power

    Jiang Yu realized that the matter had be even moreplicated. Even the rice in her mouth tasted like wax.


    After dinner, Jiang Yu returned to her room but could not fall asleep.


    They stayed like this until dawn. Jiang Yu decided to go to the neighboring vige to see the situation.


    ? "Madam, let''s go and check the situation first." The bodyguards said, "you can stay here and take care of Secretary Teng."


    "That''s good." Jiang Yu nodded. "Then you guys go and check the situation first. No matter how serious the situation is, don''t act rashly. You muste back and tell me. If the situation is too serious, we''ll think of a way to solve it together."


    "Yes, Madam!"


    The bodyguards asked the vigers for the way to the neighboring vige. It was not far, about a ten-minute walk.


    The bodyguards observed from a hidden spot and found that there were more guards in this vige.


    They were slightly closer and could still hear the contents of the conversation between the wardens.


    "Big brother, what do you think they need so many ores for?"


    "How should I know? They didn''t tell me. As long as they are willing to pay us, isn''t it the same no matter what we do? Why do you care what they want the ore for?"


    "But this is illegal mining. They didn''t even get permission to mine here. If they were found out, not only them, but we would also be in jail!"


    "What are you afraid of? The neighboring vige was still growing poppies. If something really happened, it would be that vige that got into trouble first. Besides, if something were to happen to us, the Chu family wouldn''t just stand by and watch. If they really don''t care about us, we can just rat them out. We''re not cyborgs, and we don''t have chips in our brains."


    "This ... Alright, big brother."


    The conversation between the two men ended there. The bodyguards looked at each other with thoughtful expressions.


    They returned to the vige where Jiang Yu was and repeated what they had just heard to her.


    Jiang Yu heard this and said thoughtfully, "Could this matter be rted to the Chu family?"


    "The way I see it, there''s an 80% chance it''s true. I clearly heard the words ''Chu family'' when the two of them were talking."


    "Ah! President Mo is still in the Chu family!" One of the bodyguards smacked his head, "President Mo is all alone there. Will something happen to him?"


    After he said that, the other bodyguards started to worry.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "He should be fine." Jiang Yu said. Even though she was not very happy, this was an undeniable fact-as long as Chu Jie was in the Chu family, nothing would happen to Mo Long.


    However, there was a more important matter at the moment, and that was the poppy cultivation, illegal mining, and the cyborgs. They were all rted to the Chu family.


    How powerful was the Chu family? It was actually able to cover the entire sky of the Qingcheng with one hand.


    Before thising of age ceremony, she and Mo Long had never even heard of this family. How did the Chu family manage to hide for more than ten years and not let outsiders know?


    Moreover, he had participated in the cyborgs ''experiments in such a low-key manner.


    A family that suddenly rose up must have an even bigger family behind it. However, Jiang Yu did not know which family was supporting the Chu family.


    After thinking for a long time, an idea shed through her mind and she suddenly thought of a surname-Chi.


    The Chi family was most likely rted to the cyborg experiment, while the Chu family was 100% rted to the cyborg experiment. If the two werebined, then there was a high probability that the Chi family was supporting the Chu family.


    And everything that the Chu family had done was probably not to strengthen their own family, but to help the Chi family restore its former prosperity.


    "I''ll go get the police. You guys keep an eye on that group of people. Don''t let them run away." Jiang Yu said.


    "Yes, Madam!"


    Since Chang Kai and the others had not left yet, Jiang Yu contacted him and told him about it. Then, he returned to the house and changed Teng Yi''s medicine. He was worried about Mo Long''s situation in the Chu family.


    He was alone in the Chu family, and no one knew what he had found out. Jiang Yu looked at her phone, but there was no message from Mo Long.


    She was lost in her thoughts when a head suddenly popped in from outside the door. It was the child from yesterday.


    "Sister, can Ie in?" He asked as he looked at Jiang Yu.


    "Yes,e in." Jiang Yu smiled and waved at the child.


    The child immediately ran in and took out the fruits from his pocket and ced them in Jiang Yu''s palm.


    "Sister, this is the fruit that my father and I picked from the mountains. It''s very sweet. I brought it for you to try."

 Chapter 1297 A Lady In Hardship

    Jiang Yu picked up a fruit and took a bite. It was very fragrant and crispy.


    The child looked at Jiang Yu expectantly and asked, "Sister, is this fruit delicious?"


    Jiang Yu smiled and nodded.


    "Really?" The child cried out in surprise, "then, big sister, do you want toe with me to the mountains to pick fruits?"


    Jiang Yu had just treated Teng Yi''s wound and had nothing to do now. As for what happened in the next vige, she had already told Chang Kai. He just had to wait for Chang Kai and the others toe and solve it.


    "Sure," Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    Jiang Yu followed the child up the mountain and saw the middle-aged man from yesterday sitting on a tree. There were many fruits in the cloth bag in front of him.


    "Daddy!" The child shouted excitedly and jogged over. "I called my sister over too!"


    The middle-aged man looked at Jiang Yu and said in embarrassment, "My child is really insensible. Did I disturb you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t have anything to do anyway." Jiang Yu said, "I just happened toe up the mountain. I''ll just take it as breathing in fresh air. I don''t know how to climb trees, so I''ll stand below and help you catch the fruits."


    "Sister, let me help you." The child said as he jumped happily beside Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu and the child waited together. Suddenly, they heard a shrill scream from afar. "Ah!"


    The voice sounded very miserable and the child was so scared that he hid behind Jiang Yu. "What''s wrong?"


    The middle-aged man sat on the tree and had a wider view. He followed the source of the scream and saw two people in white rolling down the hill.


    "Two people rolled down the hill." The middle-aged man said.


    He quickly climbed down from the tree and ced the bag full of fruits under the tree. Then, he went to check on the two people.


    Jiang Yu and the child also went to check on the situation. Just as they walked in front of the two people, one of them, who had dyed his hair green, got up with a gray face.


    "It hurts!" She rubbed her thigh in resentment and immediately began to feel sorry for her clothes. "Aiya, my clothes are worth a lot of money. I won''t be able to wear them in the future."


    She mumbled for a long time before she noticed the three people standing in front of her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Who are you?!" The green-haired woman was shocked.


    She instinctively wanted to call for help, but when she looked around, she realized that there were only five of them.


    Hence, she subconsciously shouted, "Mei Shuang! Meishuang, save me!"


    Mei Shuang was The Woman in White who had fainted beside her.


    "Are you alright?" Jiang Yu asked softly, "we were picking fruits on the mountain when we heard the shouting over here. That''s why we came over to check on the situation. Were you the ones who made that sound?"


    The green-haired woman in front of her hesitated for a moment. She raised her head and looked at Jiang Yu curiously.


    Jiang Yu was pretty and had a very polite smile on her face. She didn''t look like a bad person at all. The middle-aged man standing beside her looked very simple and honest.


    "It''s us," the green-haired woman said, "we identally fell down the hill."


    "You should be fine, but your friend''s condition is a little serious." Jiang Yu said.


    "Please save her!" When the green-haired woman heard this, she immediately panicked. "As long as you''re willing to save her, I''ll give you all the money you want!"


    "We didn''t save people for money." The middle-aged man couldn''t help but say, "leaving someone in the lurch is not something a human would do."


    Then, he carried the unconscious Mei Shuang and walked back to the vige.


    After returning to the vige, Jiang Yu looked for the old vige doctor and asked him to help check on the condition of the injured.


    As for the green-haired woman, her body was fine, with only a few small bruises.


    "It''s all my fault." She sobbed. "Mei Shuang did this to save me. When we rolled down the hill, she kept me in her arms. So, I beg you, you must save Mei Shuang!"


    The old vige doctor came out of the house and said, "It''s nothing serious, I just hit my head when I rolled down the hill. He''ll wake up after a short rest. Don''t worry."


    After that, he went back.

 Chapter 1298 The Feng Familys Daughter

    Jiang Yuforted the green-haired woman and said, "It''s alright, don''t cry."


    The green-haired woman finally stopped crying. She looked at Jiang Yu and said, "you don''t look like a viger from here. Are you here for a vacation too?"


    "No, my friend is recuperating here." Jiang Yu simply exined, "my name is Jiang Yu. What''s your name?"


    "My name is Feng Ran, and the one in the house is Mei Shuang. She''s the daughter of my housekeeper. We grew up together. Feng Ran said, "we''re here for a vacation. We heard that there''s a very beautiful flower on the mountain. We''ve never seen it before, so we thought of going up the mountain to take a look."


    "No bodyguards?" Jiang Yu asked curiously, "judging from your outfit, you must be a youngdy from some family, right? Don''t you have bodyguards with you when you go out?"


    "Of course I do." Feng Ran''s expression started to be uneasy. "But we''re only here for a vacation and to look at the scenery. Do we have to go out and bring our bodyguards along to look at the scenery?"


    "If it''s just a normal view, there''s no need to bring a bodyguard." Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and sized Feng Ran up carefully. "But an ordinary youngdy wouldn''t go to such a deep mountain forest to look at the scenery, right? Even if you want toe here, the terrain here is so dangerous. Shouldn''t you bring your bodyguards?"


    "I ..." Feng Ran stammered, unable to exin anything.


    Jiang Yu looked at her expression and knew that she would not tell her the truth, so she said, "I already know that your name is Feng Ran, and I also know what you look like."


    "Are you threatening me?" Feng Ran''s eyes widened in horror. "No matter what, I''m still the daughter of the Feng family! You dare to threaten me?"


    "I''m not threatening you. I just want you to consider whether you want to tell me the truth or not." Jiang Yu said, "after all, the two of you don''t look like you''re just here for a vacation."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You!" Feng Ran red at Jiang Yu for a long time before she said in disdain, "Why should I tell you? Who are you to me? It doesn''t matter if I''m here for a vacation or for something else. It has nothing to do with you, right?"


    "Of course it''s Okay, so you can choose not to tell me." Jiang Yu felt that the youngdy of the Feng family in front of her was really stubborn. "When the person in the room wakes up, the two of you should leave quickly."


    Upon hearing this, Feng Ran''s arrogance was immediately extinguished.


    She tried to please Jiang Yu and said, "can we stay here for a few days? We won''t have a ce to stay if we leave this ce. If you want money, I''ll give it to you no matter how much you want."


    "This isn''t a matter of money." Jiang Yu said helplessly, "it doesn''t seem right for a rich family''s daughter to bring her good friend to such a remote forest for no reason. You also said that you''ll have no ce to stay once you leave this ce. No matter who heard this, they would think that you two are being hunted down by your enemies."


    "Actually, we''re not enemies." Feng Ran lowered her head. "It''s my dad. My dad found me a marriage partner, but I don''t like that person. I don''t want to marry him, so in a fit of anger, I sneaked out. Mei Shuang was worried that I would get into an ident on the way, so she insisted oning with me."


    "And then you two hid here?" Jiang Yu felt a headacheing on. "It must have been hard on the two of you. You actually managed to find such a remote ce."


    "We can''t do anything about that." Feng Ran felt wronged. "If I stay in a hotel outside, my dad will find me ording to the registration information. There''s a GPS system in my phone. Even if I turn off my phone, my dad will still find me. But I couldn''t throw my phone away, so after thinking about it, I could only find such a remote ce to hide. I heard that the more remote a ce is, the worse the signal. So I thought that if there was no signal, my dad might not be able to find me using the positioning system."


    "Some positioning systems are not limited by signal. Even if you hide here, your father will still find you." Jiang Yu sighed. "Give me your phone. I want to see what your GPS is like."

 Chapter 1299 The Chu Familys Illegitimate Son

    The positioning System on Teng Yi''s phone wasn''t limited by signals. Otherwise, Jiang Yu wouldn''t have been able to find his location so urately.


    Feng Ran looked at Jiang Yu and felt that she seemed to understand, so she took out her phone and passed it to her, saying, "Then can you help me take a look at the positioning System in my phone?"


    Jiang Yu took a quick look and realized that the positioning System in Feng Ran''s mobile phone was a very ordinary system that was limited by signal. If she hid here, her father might not be able to find her using the positioning System.


    "You''re lucky that your Positioning System has signal restrictions." Jiang Yu returned the phone and said, "but you can''t keep hiding here. I advise you to go back and have a good talk with your father. After all, most fathers love their daughters very much. As long as you tell him clearly that you don''t want to get married, I don''t think he will force you."


    "It''s no use, I''ve already told him many times." Feng Ran said disappointedly, "but he didn''t agree no matter what. He just wanted me to marry that man. He also said that he would have great achievements in the future and that I would be happy after marrying him. But he was clearly an illegitimate child! He still hasn''t acknowledged his roots and ancestors, what great achievements can he have in the future!"


    Feng Ran became more and more agitated as she spoke. "An illegitimate child wants to marry me? stop dreaming!"


    This was the Feng family''s family matter, so it was not appropriate for Jiang Yu to interfere. She could only persuade Feng Ran to stop being angry.


    "How can I not be angry!" Feng Ran shouted angrily, "even if the Feng family isn''t a top family, they''re still a famous family in the upper-ss society! I''m the youngdy of the Feng family, and the person I''m marrying is actually an illegitimate child! How can I not be angry?"


    "It''s true that your father didn''t consider this matter properly." Jiang Yu consoled him. "But I advise you to go back andmunicate with him. Perhaps, that illegitimate child will soon acknowledge his roots and ancestors."


    "How is that possible?" Feng Ranughed disdainfully. "The Chu family of Qing city, a big family that has only risen recently! If their family admits to having an illegitimate child outside, then would they still have their reputation?"


    "Chu family?" Jiang Yu was stunned. "Are you saying that the illegitimate child is from the Chu family?"


    "Yeah," Feng Ran nodded. "I heard the conversation between them and my father. I heard clearly that the illegitimate son said he was from the Chu family. But no matter which family he''s from, I''ll never marry him. Don''t even think about it."


    The illegitimate child of the Chu family?


    This matter was really getting more and moreplicated.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good sister, I beg you, please let us stay for a few days." Feng Ran begged Jiang Yu. "If you don''t take us in, we really have nowhere to go. You wouldn''t have the heart to see us two weak women eating and sleeping outside, would you?"


    She blinked her big eyes as she spoke.


    Jiang Yu was defeated by her and could only say helplessly, "this is not my vige. If you really want to stay here, you have to ask for the opinion of the vigers."


    "They look like good people. They''ll definitely take us in." Feng Ran grinned and looked at the middle-aged man who had just saved her. She asked, "Uncle, my friend and I have nowhere to go. Can we stay here for a while?"


    "The living conditions in our vige are very tough. I''m afraid that people with tender skin like you can''t bear the hardship," the middle-aged man said.


    "It doesn''t matter, I can bear hardships!" Feng Ran said, "uncle, don''t judge a book by its cover. My friend and I can help you with your farm work as long as you''re willing to take us in!"


    In order to stay, Feng Ran really dared to say anything.


    "This ... Alright then." The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment, but he finally agreed to Feng Ran''s request.


    "Thank you, uncle!" Feng Ran jumped up in excitement.


    Jiang Yu saw this and went back to the house to check on Teng Yi.


    As soon as she entered the house, her phone rang. Jiang Yu quickly picked up her phone and saw that it was indeed a call from Mo Long.


    Mo Long said, "the Chu family hasn''t made any moves recently. Instead, they''ve been calcting the auspicious date. They want to put the marriage between the Mo and Chu families on the agenda."


    Jiang Yu was silent for a moment before she told Mo Long everything that had happened.

 Chapter 1300 Dont Admit

    "The Chu family''s illegitimate child?" Mo Long paused. "From what I know, the Chu family only has one child, and that''s Chu Jie. And from the looks of it, the Chu family doesn''t seem to know that they have an illegitimate child."


    "Although I''m not sure if the information is 100% urate, the girl I saved did say so." Jiang Yu said, "her surname is Feng and her name is Feng Ran. Do you have any impression of it?"


    "Feng Ran ..." Mo Long repeated the name a few times and said, "I remember now. She''s the daughter of the Feng family of yang city. He had seen her once a long time ago. She looked like a very innocent person, so she probably wouldn''t lie. However, after so many years, I can''t be sure what she''ll look like."


    "She looks innocent and doesn''t know how to lie," Jiang Yu said, "Feng Ran said that her father wants her to marry an illegitimate child of the Chu family."


    "What?" Mo Long paused. "The Feng family has always been proud of their superiority. How could they be willing to let their daughter marry an illegitimate child? What''s more, this illegitimate child had not returned to his family yet. The Feng family would not even bother to look at such an uncertain matter, but now they wanted their daughter to marry an illegitimate child? It''s really not the Feng family''s style."


    "I also find it strange," Jiang Yu guessed, "that''s why I''m suspecting that the illegitimate son of the Chu family also has a huge power behind him. The Feng family has their eyes on this huge power, so they decided to let Feng Ran marry that illegitimate son."


    "It''s hard to say," Mo Long''s tone was very heavy. Just as he was about to continue speaking, Chu Jie''s voice rang out from the door, "Mr. Mo Long, may I ask if it''s convenient for you now? May Ie in?"


    Mo Long paused, but he did not hang up. Instead, he hid his phone under his pillow and said, "You may enter."


    Chu Jie opened the door and entered with a bowl of bird''s nest porridge in her hands.


    Mr. Mo Long, I''ve specially asked the nanny to make you a bowl of bird''s nest porridge. It''s good for your health, so you should drink it while it''s hot. As she spoke, Chu Jie ced the bird''s nest porridge on the bedside table.


    "Okay, I got it." Mo Long responded softly and asked, "Are you the only child in the Chu family?"


    "Of course." Chu Jie smiled. "Why would Mr. Mo Long suddenly ask this question?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s nothing. However, I heard that the Chu family has an illegitimate child."


    "Who''s talking nonsense? This is a rumor!" Chu Jie was a little angry. "I''m the only child in the Chu family for so many years. I''ve never heard of the Chu family having any illegitimate children outside! Mr. Mo Long, they''re just spreading rumors. You must not believe them!"


    "I didn''t believe it. I also think it''s a rumor." Mo Long said, "I''m just very curious. Is the Chu family really indifferent to such rumors?"


    Chu Jie was puzzled and said, "but we''ve never heard such a rumor in the past few years!" My grandfather never mentioned anything about illegitimate children. But whether or not he has an illegitimate son, as long as he dares toe, my grandfather will beat him to death. The Chu family will never acknowledge an illegitimate child!"


    "So old master Chu doesn''t know either." Mo Long smiled. "Then it''s fine. I''m just overthinking."


    "Yes, I am. Mr. Mo Long, have a good rest. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave." With that, Chu Jie left.


    Chu Jie left Mo Long''s room. The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. As such, she quickly found old master Chu and told him about this.


    After Chu Jie left, Mo Long took out his phone. Jiang Yu did not hang up the phone and asked, "Why did you tell Chu Jie about this?"


    "I just want to get some information from her." Mo Long said, "but it seems like no one in the Chu family knows about this illegitimate child. Chu Jie will tell old master Chu about this. Then, regardless of whether this is true or false, old master Chu will send someone to investigate. When that happens, it will save us some effort."


    "Hmmm ... Alright then." Jiang Yu said, "you must take good care of yourself in the Chu family. You must not expose yourself. Your bodyguards are all with me now, they can''t protect you immediately."


    "You don''t have to worry about me." Mo Long said worriedly, "you, on the other hand, must protect yourself well. At least I still have the protection of the Chu family, and you only have bodyguards around you. I''m more worried about you."

 Chapter 1301 A Strange Icon

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me." Jiang Yu said, "I''m very safe here. I''ve also contacted Chang Kai. They''re rushing over from Shanghai. If anything happens, I can ask him to help me solve it. You can stay in the Chu family and investigate you in peace."


    "Alright," he said. Since Jiang Yu had said so, Mo Long could only give up.


    The two of them exchanged the information they had found out and then hung up.


    Not long after Jiang Yu hung up the phone, someone came in. Jiang Yu looked up and saw that it was Chang Kai.


    "What are you doing here?" Jiang Yu asked in confusion, "have you resolved the issue of the illegal mining in the neighboring vige?"


    "It''s been resolved." Chang Kai said with a hesitant expression.


    Jiang Yu could see his hesitation and could not help but ask, "What''s wrong? What''s happening?"


    After much thought, Chang Kai decided to tell Jiang Yu about it. "We found a strange icon in the vige. No matter where I looked, I couldn''t find the source of the icon. So I''m thinking, does this symbol have any special meaning?"


    "What icon?" Jiang Yu asked.


    Chang Kai took a picture of the icon with his mobile phone and showed it to Jiang Yu. "Look, this is the icon."


    Jiang Yu looked at the icon carefully and found it very familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen it before.


    "This icon ... I seem to have seen it somewhere before." Jiang Yu said, "it''s just that it''s been too long. I can''t really remember it now. If you''re not in a hurry, then give me some time to think about it. "


    "That''s good." Chang Kai said, "I''ll send this picture to your phone. Please remember it."


    "Okay, but I can only try my best to think because I really can''t remember where I saw this picture." Jiang Yu said.


    "It''s okay, I believe you." Chang Kai said and left with the illegal miners.


    The vige was also surrounded by a security perimeter, preventing anyone from entering or leaving.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Yu looked at the picture carefully and found it more and more familiar. She was certain that she had seen this picture before, or something simr.


    Just as Jiang Yu was thinking about where she had seen this picture before, Feng Ran Ran ran in excitedly from outside. "Mei Shuang is awake!" He shouted.


    "I''ll go with you to take a look," Jiang Yu stood up and went to see Mei Shuang with Feng Ran.


    When Jiang Yu and Feng Ran entered the room, they saw Mei Shuang leaning against the headboard. Although her face was still a little pale, she seemed to be in good spirits.


    "Mei Shuang! This is the Savior I told you about. Her name is Jiang Yu and she''s the one who saved us!" Feng Ran sat beside Mei Shuang. "She''s here just in time. Quickly thank her!"


    "Thank you for saving me." Mei Shuang nodded gently in acknowledgment. Then, she turned her gaze back to Feng Ran. "Miss, you''re the one I''m worried about. Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. The hill isn''t that high. When I fell, you were holding me in your arms, so I only have a few bruises." Feng Ran said nonchntly, "you, on the other hand, suffered such a serious injury to protect me. When you''ve recovered and we return to the Feng family, I''ll ask my father to buy you a big house."


    "It''s alright, miss. I''m a servant''s daughter, protecting you is what I should do." Mei Shuang said and lowered her head slightly.


    "What are you saying?" When Feng Ran heard this, she was a little unhappy. "What do you mean by servant? I only know that you''re a good friend who grew up with me, and your mother was the Auntie who took care of my daily needs! And it''s all thanks to you for protecting me when I rolled down the hill this time. I can''t thank you enough!"


    Mei Shuang raised her head and looked at Feng Ran when she heard that. She was very touched, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu could not bear to continue disturbing them and said, "You two take your time to chat. I still have something to do, so I''ll be leaving first."


    "Yes, yes!" Feng Ran didn''t ask him to stay. She said, "if you have something to do, go ahead. We''ll have dinner togetherter at night!"


    "Yes. Yes, "Jiang Yu replied simply and left.


    When she left this time, she didn''t return to her own house, but went to find the old vige doctor.

 Chapter 1302 Three Meanings

    The old vige doctor was wearing presbyopic sses and was reading a book on a rocking chair.


    The rocking chair looked rather old and worn, and it would always make creaking sounds.


    "Old vige doctor, Hello." Jiang Yu walked over and said politely, "I have something to ask you."


    "Oh, it''s you." The old vige doctor adjusted his reading sses. "Just tell me what you want."


    "Do you have any ancient books here?" Jiang Yu asked. "Anything will do, but it''s best if it''s rted to the logo."


    "Such a book ..." The old vige doctor thought carefully and said, "Aiyo, I think there are a few books. Wait a moment, I''ll go and find it for you."


    "Alright, thank you." Jiang Yu thanked him politely.


    The old vige doctor went to his bed and pulled out a wooden box. He opened the box, and there was a neatly arranged stack of books inside. He flipped through the books and finally chose two books to hand to Jiang Yu.


    "These two books are what you wanted." The old vige doctor said, "this is a book that has been passed down for generations in my family. If you don''t understand anything, you cane and ask me."


    "Alright, thank you." Jiang Yu took the book and returned to her room.


    Jiang Yu flipped through the books and tried to find a picture that was simr to the icon in her phone.


    After searching for a long time, she finally found three pictures on thest few pages of the second ancient book.


    If these three pictures werebined together, it would be the icon in the phone.


    "No wonder I found this icon familiar." Jiang Yu mumbled to herself, "so it''s these three pictures that have beenbined."


    These three pictures represented three meanings.


    The first picture represented war, the second picture represented violence, and the third picture represented madness. The picture she had seen before was too big.<novelnext></novelnext>


    If the three pictures werebined into an icon, what would the icon represent? Did this icon represent these three things?


    Jiang Yu told Chang Kai about this matter and said, "Where did you see this icon? I''m going to take a look too."


    "It''s in the vige where the illegal mining took ce," Chang Kai said. "In the first house, there''s a pile of withered grass on the ground. This icon is under the withered grass."


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll go take a look now."


    Jiang Yu went to the neighboring vige and went under the security zone.


    There were very few vigers in the vige, less than 20 people in total. But they were all men, probably because men were stronger than women, so they could mine better.


    Jiang Yu went to the first room, where a middle-aged man lived.


    "Who are you?" The man asked, puzzled. "What''s the matter?"


    "Hello, my name is Jiang Yu. I''m a friend of the police." Jiang Yu said, "I heard that I found a strange icon on the floor of your house, so I thought ofing over to take a look."


    "You''re here to look at the icon too?" The middle-aged man kicked away the pile of withered grass on the ground. "This is it. I have a feeling that this is something unclean. After you''re done looking at it, I''ll cover it with withered grass. I really don''t know what was used to draw this icon on the ground. I thought of many ways, but I couldn''t remove this icon from the ground. I don''t even dare to stay here anymore, I''m afraid that this icon will attract some dirty things to me."


    "When did this icon appear here?" Jiang Yu asked.


    The middle-aged man carefully recalled and said, "Not long. My house didn''t have this icon before, but ever since the caretakers came, this icon appeared in my house. Although I thought it was a little strange, I didn''t dare to ask. That group of people look so fierce, who would dare to go over and ask?"


    "I know." Jiang Yu said, "other than this icon, are there any other strange icons in the other houses in your vige? Or, did anything strange happen in your vige?"


    "If you''re talking about strange things, then I remember." The middle-aged man said, "I don''t know when it started, but every night when we go to bed, we can always hear the faint sound of crying. It felt very far from here, but we could hear it very clearly. And this sound only appears at night. We''ve never heard it during the day."

 Chapter 1303 The Army Of Strange People

    "A sound that only appears at night?" Jiang Yu was curious about this. "Then, other than this sound, what else? Is there anything else that''s strange?"


    The middle-aged man thought about it carefully again, then shook his head and said, "no, that''s all. It''s been strange recently."


    "Okay, I got it. Thank you." Jiang Yu said and turned to leave.


    However, just as she was about to leave, a rooster flew in from outside the door. The rooster ran straight at Jiang Yu and pecked her on the leg.


    "Ah!" Jiang Yu screamed in pain and fell to the ground, right on the icon.


    She was still wearing a pair of thin pants today. The rooster''s beak was sharp and pointed, and it pecked her very hard. This caused blood to flow out of Jiang Yu''s leg and the blood dripped down her calf onto the icon.


    "Aiya!" Finally, the man grabbed the rooster in a panic, his face full of embarrassment. "I''m sorry," he said apologetically to Jiang Yu. "My rooster has always been like this. It will bite as soon as it sees a stranger. I''ve always kept it locked up. I don''t know how it flew out of the cage today. I''m so sorry!"


    "It''s alright, it''s just a small injury." The corners of Jiang Yu''s mouth twitched as she felt a sharp pain in her calf.


    "Wait here for a while. I''ll lock the chicken up and apply the medicine for you." The middle-aged man said as he left with the rooster.


    Jiang Yu intended to stand up, but as soon as she did, she saw the icon under her emitting a dark red light.


    The light grew brighter and brighter until Jiang Yu had no choice but to cover her eyes.


    At the same time, the ground under Jiang Yu''s feet kept shaking as if something was about toe out of the ground. The strange crying that the middle-aged man had mentioned before was also getting clearer and clearer.


    The middle-aged man ran in from outside in a panic. He pulled Jiang Yu''s hand and ran out, shouting as he ran, "Run! It seemed like an earthquake wasing! If we don''t leave now, we''ll be dead!"


    Jiang Yu endured the pain and followed the man. The rest of the vigers also ran out in a panic.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After running for a short while, the shaking of the ground stopped. The vigers ran to a higher Hill and looked at their houses from afar. There were no signs of copse.


    "It''s a good thing the earthquake this time wasn''t serious." The middle-aged man heaved a sigh of relief. "If there''s nothing elseter, let''s all go back."


    The vigers were whispering to each other while Jiang Yu kept looking in the direction of the vige. Suddenly, a weirdly dressed man appeared in her line of sight.


    "Who is that person?" Some of the vigers also saw the man and asked, " is he from our vige? It doesn''t look like it."


    "He''s not from our vige," The middle-aged man said, "who in our vige would wear such clothes? It''s obviously made of high-quality cloth, so he''s definitely not from our vige."


    Someone asked, "since he''s not from our vige, where did hee from?"


    "Yeah, where did hee from? I''ve never seen him before, so where has he been hiding all this time?"


    This was a question that the vigers could not understand, and Jiang Yu could not figure it out either. However, the reality did not give them the chance to figure it out, because more and more people wereing out of those houses.


    ".. Could it be a cer?" Someone said, "ever since the caretakers took over this ce, they changed the lock of the cer in our house. Although they have been captured, they didn''t give us the key, so we still can''t open the cer. Could it be that this group of people had been hiding in the cer all this time? But how did they get out without the key?"


    "I don''t know ... There''s nothing valuable in my basement, so I''m not in a hurry to look at it." Someone said, "if this group of people are really hiding in the cer, then it exins the faint crying we heard when we were sleeping at night."


    "I think we''d better leave this ce as soon as possible," someone said, feeling afraid. "These people look so strange. Are they the undercover agents of the caretakers?"


    As soon as he said that, the vigers became even more afraid. They couldn''t care about anything else and ran away.

 Chapter 1304 Control

    "Wait a moment!" Jiang Yu called out to the vigers, "this group of people is a little strange."


    "Of course it''s strange! She was kept in the cer for such a long time and cried every night. How could it not be strange?" One of the vigers said, "youngdy, I advise you not to be too bold. Hurry up and run!"


    "Something''s wrong! This group of people doesn''t seem to have intelligence." Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and looked carefully at the group of people in front of her.


    The group of people in front of him had listless eyes and were wandering aimlessly. Even though some people looked up and saw Jiang Yu and the rest, they only tilted their heads and looked at them curiously, as if they were wondering who they were.


    When the vigers saw this, their curiosity overcame their fear and they all looked at the group of people.


    "Are they idiots?" Someone who wanted to watch themotion said, "look at their lifeless eyes. Even if they see us, they will only tilt their heads and continue to look at us."


    "Indeed, they don''t look like normal people." The middle-aged man said, "she looks more like a retard."


    Jiang Yu took a closer look and walked over boldly.


    "Ah! Little girl, don''t go over!" Someone called out to her.


    However, Jiang Yu did not stop. Instead, she walked up to the first person who came out.


    The man twisted his neck and looked Jiang Yu up and down. He even sniffed her body as if he was trying to confirm her smell.


    After smelling it, the person seemed to have thought of something and suddenly pped his hands happily. He even made " yiya " sounds.


    Jiang Yu approached him and reached out to caress his face. She asked softly, "What''s your name?"


    "Zhou Yun ..." The man tried his best to say the name as he drooled.


    He really did look like a person without intelligence.


    "You''re Zhou Yun, right?" Jiang Yu straightened her body and looked at him coldly. "Do you know who I am?"


    "Y-you''re the master..." Zhou Yun tried his best to say these words. He felt like he had used all his strength.


    "Master?" Jiang Yu was stunned. "Why did you say that I''m your master?"


    Zhou Yun tried his best to exin, "blood... Master used his blood to wake us up. You have that smell on you, so you are our master."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Yu paused and instantly understood what was going on.


    The icon was the medium used to awaken this group of people, and the blood of living people was the primer.


    "Alright, since you say that I''m your master, shouldn''t you listen to me?" Jiang Yu ced her hands on her waist and looked at Zhou Yun.


    "Yes, yes. W-we''ll listen to whatever master says." Zhou Yun said.


    "Alright, then you guys follow me now." Jiang Yu gave an order. "Everyone has toe with me. No one can be left out."


    "Yes, master." Zhou Yun was considered the boss of this group of people. Therefore, no matter what he said, the others would listen.


    Zhou Yun also listened to Jiang Yu, so this group of strange people would also listen to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu brought them to the top of the mountain. There was arge open space there that was enough to amodate this group of people.


    "Has everyone arrived?" Jiang Yu asked, "if you''re short of people, go and find them now."


    "Quite a few people." Zhou Yun said, "everyone is here."


    "Since everyone is here, as your master, I have some questions to ask you. You must answer them truthfully." Jiang Yu said.


    "Yes, master."


    "The first question, Who are you?" Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes.


    "Master, we''re cyborgs," Zhou Yun replied. "If the operation fails, we''ll be defective products."


    Jiang Yu paused and roughly guessed what was going on.


    Something must have gone wrong during the chip imntation surgery, which caused their brain intelligence to be damaged. Moreover, a specific opportunity was needed to awaken the chip in their brains and use the chip to control their thoughts.


    "Okay, second question. Have you been hiding in the cers of those vigers recently?" Jiang Yu asked.


    Zhou Yun continued to answer, "y-yes. When we were brought here, they asked us to hide in the cer. If they don''t force us to wake up, we will have to stay in the cer."

 Chapter 1305 The Whole Story Of The Matter

    Zhou Yun''s attitude was very sincere, and he did not seem to be lying.


    Jiang Yu thought for a while and finally asked, "I''ll ask you onest question. Do you know who created you?"


    All of a sudden, not only Zhou Yun, but the other cyborgs also began to look at each other.


    They didn''t know who created them. After the operation, someone erased their memories.


    "I''m sorry, master," Zhou Yun replied, "we can''t answer this question."


    Jiang Yu did not continue asking and said, "It doesn''t matter. I can probably guess this result. You guys can go back with me first."


    Jiang Yu called Chang Kai and told him about the cyborgs. However, Chang Kai was very busy now, so he would only be able toe and take her away in a few days. During this period, the group of cyborgs could only follow Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu took the cyborgs back to the vige. She originally nned to let them continue staying in the cer and wait for Chang Kai toe and take them away, but the vigers refused to agree.


    "Such a terrifying person, please don''t stay in our vige!" The vigers said, "who can stand crying in the middle of the night every day? Fortunately, we found them this time. Why don''t we call the police and take them away?"


    "I''ve already called the police." Jiang Yu said, "it''s during the period when the police are here. Can you let them continue hiding in your basement?"


    "Forget it then. This group of people is too scary. Don''t stay in our vige."


    Seeing that there was no result in theirmunication, Jiang Yu had no choice but to leave with the group of people and return to the vige.


    When the bodyguards saw this group of people, their eyes couldn''t help but widen. They were very shocked. "Madam, who are these people?"


    "Madam, where did you go to do such a good deed and bring back such a group of people?"


    Jiang Yu exined helplessly, "they''re a group of man-made people. However, there were some problems during the operation. That''s why they suffered from mental damage. I identally awakened the chips in their brains, so I''m their master now."


    "So that''s how it is." The bodyguards circled the group of cyborgs a few times and carefully sized them up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "He doesn''t look smart." The bodyguards said.


    The cyborgs could not understand them because they did not have the emotions of normal people. When they were undergoing the surgery, the nerves in their brains that were rted to emotional control had shriveled up due to some drug.


    Therefore, they did not have the emotions of normal people. Even if they were insulted and insulted, their emotions would not change at all.


    Jiang Yu asked the bodyguards to patrol around the vige while she found the vigers and exined to them the origin of the group of cyborgs.


    "This ..." The vigers looked at each other.


    They were still very afraid of the cyborgs. Even though the group of people in front of them had no ill intentions and had no intention of hurting them, the vigers were still very afraid.


    "I can guarantee that they are all good people." Jiang Yu said, "I''m still their master now. They will only listen to my orders. No matter what orders the others give them, they won''t listen, so they won''t hurt you."


    The vigers were still a little afraid, but Jiang Yu was indeed the one who had saved them. Since it was a request from their savior, the vigers thought about it and agreed to let the cyborgs stay in the vige.


    "Alright, since you''re our benefactor, this group of people can stay in the vige." The old vige doctor said, "but there are very few houses in the vige. They don''t have a ce to live."


    There were indeed very few houses in the vige. Jiang Yu and the bodyguards had already upied all the ces that could be lived.


    "Master, we don''t need a house." Zhou Yun stuttered, "we don''t need sleep."


    "You don''t need sleep? Can your bodies take it?" Jiang Yu was puzzled. "Even if you''re a cyborg, you still have normal physical functions. How can you not sleep?"


    "It''s alright, master. The chips in our brains control our body functions, so we don''t need to sleep. We only need to rest for three to four hours a day." Zhou Yun said.


    "I''ll still have to prepare a few temporary tents for you." Jiang Yu said, "I can''t possibly let you guys rest in the open air."

 Chapter 1306 New Weapon

    Zhou Yun shook his head, "it''s alright, master. Before I met you, our lives were like this."


    When he said that, the vigers were moved.


    Although they had been dominated by cyborgs and were afraid of them, the cyborgs in front of them looked kind and they were also victims.


    "Why don''t we set up a few temporary tents for you?" The vigers suggested. "You can rest here."


    Zhou Yun paused and looked at the vigers. After a long time, he said, "Thank you,"


    "You''re wee. It''s just a few temporary tents. It''s no trouble." A few strong middle-aged men started to set up the tent, while the rest of the middle-aged women went to prepare the food.


    Jiang Yu smiled and felt a warm current in her heart.


    She said to the bodyguards, "you guys go to the city and buy some food. Now that there are more people, the vige''s food reserve may not be enough. We should buy some vegetable seeds."


    "Yes, Madam."


    A few of the bodyguards went to the city to buy things while the rest of the bodyguards stayed in the vige to continue their patrol.


    "Master, what can we do for you?" Zhou Yun asked.


    Jiang Yu thought for a while and said, "I don''t need you for the time being. You can stay here with peace of mind. I''ll let you know when I need you."


    "Yes, master," Zhou Yun said, "for master, even if we have to sacrifice our lives, we will not hesitate."


    "It''s not that serious," Jiang Yu smiled and said, "I don''t need you to sacrifice your lives for me."


    "But we were created to protect our master. When our master is in danger, we will give up our lives for him." Zhou Yun said, "as long as you give the order, master, we will do anything."


    ? "Alright, I know you''re all loyal to me." Jiang Yu said, "the vigers have already helped you set up your tents. Go and help. And since you''re going to stay here, you''ll have to help the vigers with their farm work."


    "Yes, master," As Zhou Yun spoke, he was about to help the vigers.


    He turned around and was about to leave when Jiang Yu stopped him and asked, "there''s something I want to ask you. Were you sent here directly after the surgery?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No, master. Before we came here, we were also sent to study a new type of weapon." Zhou Yun said, "but we are not people who are involved in the research. We are used to test the power of the new weapon. However, there seemed to be something wrong with the weapon. We managed to keep our lives and were sent here."


    "A new weapon?" Jiang Yu was stunned. "Do you still remember? What kind of new weapon is it?"


    Zhou Yun thought about it carefully and said, "this weapon is very simr to a pistol, but it''s smaller. Moreover, it doesn''t contain bullets. Instead, it''s something simr to an embroidery needle. It''s poisonous. The batch of cyborgs before us, as long as they were poisoned, none of them could live past three days."


    "It''s that serious?" Jiang Yu was shocked. "How much more do you know about this new weapon? Tell me all the information you know!"


    In fact, Zhou Yun did not know much about this new weapon, but he still told Jiang Yu everything he knew.


    After Jiang Yu heard this, she felt that she had underestimated the Chu family''s ambition.


    "Alright, I got it. You can go help." Jiang Yu said.


    "Yes, master." Zhou Yun went to help the vigers with their work, while Jiang Yu returned to her house and told Mo Long the news.


    When Mo Long received the news, he was greatly shocked.


    The Chu n was actually developing such a brutal new weapon? What were they trying to do?


    And before this, there was still one more thing that had not been resolved, and that was the illegitimate son of the Chu n.


    Old master Chu sent a servant over to call Mo Long to the study.


    Only old master Chu and Chu Jie were in the study.


    "Mr. Mo Long, how did you know that the Chu family has an illegitimate child outside?" Old master Chu asked.


    "I heard it from someone outside," Mo Long replied.


    Old master Chu frowned. "Then, Mr. Mo Long, why didn''t you tell me about this on the first day?" He asked.


    "Because I don''t think the Chu family would have an illegitimate child outside with their upright style, right?" Mo Longughed. "That''s why I treated it as a joke. I just didn''t expect the rumors to start spreading again. That''s why I asked Chu Jie. I just didn''t expect that she didn''t know about this either."

 Chapter 1307 Inquiring From The Side

    "Really?" Old master Chu turned around and looked at Chu Jie.


    "Of course it''s true, Grandpa." Chu Jie said, "when Mr. Mo Long asked me that, I was also shocked! But Grandpa, do we really have an illegitimate child outside?"


    Old master Chu frowned and said, "impossible! How could our Chu family have an illegitimate child outside? The Chu n can''t do such an embarrassing thing! And even if he does have an illegitimate child, I will never acknowledge him. His name will never be on the Chu family''s genealogy!"


    Old master Chu''s emotions were getting more and more agitated, and his old face was flushed red.


    "Grandpa, don''t get too excited!" Chu Jie quicklyforted old master Chu.


    "However, I still advise you to investigate this matter." Mo Long said, "although some people say that ''wise men stop at rumors'', who started this rumor? and what basis did that person have to say such things? If he didn''t get to the bottom of this matter and solve the problem at its roots, more rumors would probably spread in the future. This time it was an illegitimate child, but what about the next time? What could it be?"


    Mo Long''s words made sense. Old master Chu''s gaze turned cold as he said, "This group of people really don''t put the Chu n in their eyes! I''d like to see who spread such a rumor!"


    "This is your family matter. I won''t get involved." Mo Long said. After giving a polite bow to old master Chu, he returned to his room.


    He didn''t expect Chu Jie to follow him all the way to the door before she said in a sweet voice, "Mr. Mo Long, we''re going to get married sooner orter, so my family matters are your family matters. You don''t have to be polite."


    Mo Long paused and looked at Chu Jie, asking, "Is there anything else you want to tell me besides this?"


    "There''s nothing else," Chu Jie lowered her head shyly. "I just wanted toe over and ask you. Since we''re getting married soon, can I sleep in the same room as you?"


    "I can''t," Mo Long rejected her without a second thought. "We can''t sleep in the same room before we get married."


    "I-I see. I was too abrupt. I''m sorry, Mr. Mo Long." Chu Jie was a little embarrassed and med herself for not being reserved enough.


    So what if they were going to get married? They weren''t married yet, so how could he make such an unreasonable request?


    She turned around in embarrassment and anger, but Mo Long stopped her and said, "Miss Chu Jie, I have something to ask you."


    "What is it?" Chu Jie''s eyes instantly lit up. "It''s my honor to be able to help Mr. Mo Long!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s not a big deal." Mo Long said, "it''s just that I heard that the Chu family has been developing a new type of weapon recently. I wonder what kind of weapon it is? Actually, I wanted to ask old master Chu when we were in the study earlier, but I didn''t say anything because he was so angry."


    "A new weapon?" Chu Jie thought for a moment and seemed to have some impression of this word.


    Mo Long saw the grave expression on her face and asked, "How is it? Do you have any impression of it?"


    "Yes, I am." Chu Jie said, "when I was delivering the medicine to Grandpa, I heard him call and tell me about this. However, I only came in to deliver the medicine and then left, so I didn''t hear clearly what my grandfather said. I can only hear a rough idea."


    Just one was probably enough.


    "Can you roughly tell me what you heard?" Mo Long asked Chu Jie.


    "Of course you can!" Chu Jie''s face was ruddy, as if she was happy to be able to help Mo Long. As such, she told Mo Long everything she heard.


    When Mo Long heard this, his expression became extremely heavy.


    Chu Jie couldn''t help but feel worried when she saw him like this. She asked, "Mr. Mo Long, are you feeling unwell?"


    "No, I''m just a little tired and want to rest." Mo Long said.


    "Then I won''t disturb your rest. I''ll go back first." Chu Jie said and left.


    After confirming that Chu Jie had left, Mo Long gave Jiang Yu a call. "I''ve already heard about the new weapons from Chu Jie."


    "So fast?" Jiang Yu was shocked. "Then what do you know?"


    Mo Long said, "this new weapon looks like a pistol. It''s not loaded with bullets, but with poisonous embroidery needles. The embroidery needles inside are made of the best ore. If there are no idents, the Chu n must have found people to mine illegally in order to use the best ore to make the embroidery needles."

 Chapter 1308 Unswervingly Loyal

    "I don''t know if this matter has anything to do with the Chi family." Jiang Yu pondered. "If this matter has nothing to do with the Chi family, it means that the Chu family is very ambitious and is definitely not willing to sacrifice themselves for the Chi family."


    "This matter doesn''t seem to have anything to do with the Chi family," Mo Long said, "but what is the Chu family researching this new weapon for? Why did he work with the Chi family to research androids?"


    These things were all unsolved mysteries.


    "By the way, what''s the deal with the group of cyborgs you mentioned in your message?" Mo Long asked, "you said that their intelligence is damaged. What''s that about?"


    Jiang Yu gave a simple exnation and said, " actually, they have chips in their brains too, but I''m their master now. As long as they don''t disobey my orders, the chips in their brains won''t explode.


    "It seems that this group of man-made people can be used to do good things." Mo Long''s tone was no longer as nervous as before. I thought that group of cyborgs would hurt you.


    "I won''t, don''t think too much. I''m their master, " Jiang Yu said.


    As they were talking, Zhou Yun came in from outside and said, "Master, our tent is ready."


    "Alright. Wait for me outside with your brothers. I''ll be out immediately." Jiang Yu instructed.


    "Yes, master,"


    After Zhou Yun left, Jiang Yu said to Mo Long, "Did you hear that? The man just now was the leader of the cyborgs. He''s still very respectful to me, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Well, that''s good."


    "I''ll hang up first. I still have things to do here." Jiang Yu said.


    "Alright, be careful."


    After Jiang Yu hung up the phone, she went out to look for Zhou Yun.


    Zhou Yun led the group of humanoids and stood under a big tree in an orderly manner, waiting for Jiang Yu toe over.


    "Since you''ve acknowledged me as your master, you must listen to everything I say." Jiang Yu said, "I only have this one request. Can you do it?"


    "Yes, I can!" Zhou Yun and the other cyborgs responded loudly.


    "Alright, since you''ve said so, I''ll have you guys do one thing now." Jiang Yu pointed to the piece ofnd that was borrowed by the wolves and said, "I''ve already sent people to the city to buy vegetable seeds. When the timees, you''ll be responsible for helping the vigers farm, do you hear me?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The cyborgs stopped talking.


    Jiang Yu frowned and asked, "why? Are you going to disobey my order now?"


    "It''s not like that. Master, we don''t know how to farm," Zhou Yun said, a little embarrassed.


    "I''m not asking you to farm." Jiang Yuughed. "I''m asking you to help the vigers farm. You guys can do physical work like watering and fertilizing, right?"


    "No problem, master."


    When the vigers in the distance heard this, their gratitude for Jiang Yu grew even stronger.


    Before she came here, they had thought that their lives were over. He would live under the control of the bad guys forever, repeating the work day after day, year after year, until he died.


    However, Jiang Yu''s appearance was like a ray of light that saved them from the darkness.


    The old vige doctor gathered his courage and walked over. He knelt down in front of Jiang Yu and sobbed, "My Savior! Jiang Yu, you are our great benefactor!"


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and get up!" Jiang Yu quickly helped the old vige doctor up and said, "it''s just a small matter for me. You don''t have to thank me so much. I''m not going to help you. I should be the one thanking you for taking us in and saving my friend. If it wasn''t for you guys, my friend would have been dead."


    The old vige doctor''s tears stuttered, and he couldn''t say aplete sentence.


    "Please don''t cry." Jiang Yu smiled helplessly. "Alright, you should go back quickly. I''ve already sent people to the city to buy food and seeds. They''ll be back soon."


    Upon hearing this, the old vige doctor knelt down again and kept saying, "Thank you, thank you!"


    As he spoke, he wanted to kowtow to Jiang Yu.


    If Jiang Yu had not stopped him, he would probably have kowtowed a few times.


    When the rest of the vigers saw this, they also came over and knelt down in front of Jiang Yu, saying, "Thank you, benefactor!"


    "Don''t be like this." Jiang Yu held her forehead helplessly. "You guys helped me first, so I''m doing this to return your favor. If you''re thanking me for this, I''d feel a little guilty."


    The vigers got up, but they kept thanking Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 1309 Strange Footsteps

    The bodyguards returned from the city with a lot of food and seeds.


    They handed these things over to the vigers and then went to rest.


    Jiang Yu said to the cyborgs, "when the vigers have nted these seeds, you''ll be responsible for helping the vigers with the farm work. Did you hear that?"


    "Yes, master."


    During dinner, the vigers carefully built a few temporary tables so that the cyborgs could have a ce to eat.


    However, the group of cyborgs stood at the entrance of the vige in a daze, staring at them without blinking.


    "What are you guys standing there for? Why didn''t youe over for dinner?" Jiang Yu shouted, "if you don''te over now, the food will get cold. It won''t taste good."


    The people looked at each other and finally looked at Zhou Yun.


    Zhou Yun shook his head, "master, we''ll wait for you to finish your meal before we go eat."


    "Is this a rule?" Jiang Yu asked slowly after a pause.


    "We''re the defective products of the experiment," Zhou Yun exined. "Defective products can''t eat with their Masters."


    "What kind of stupid rule is this?" Jiang Yu walked over. "Don''t think of yourselves as defective products. Instead, you have to think of yourselves as upright people. Why can''t people eat together? Besides, the vigers also wee you to eat with them, so you cane and eat with them."


    Some of the vigers also waved to them and said, "You guyse over and eat together. What master? Besides, you guys helped us farm today, so you guys should eat at the same table as us."


    Only then did Zhou Yun and the rest walk over, but they were all very careful.


    After the meal, Zhou Yun and the rest rested in the temporary tent set up outside. They had already rested during the day, so they didn''t need to rest much at night. They only needed to be on high alert and keep an eye on the situation around them.


    With their help, the bodyguards could rest better.


    After an unknown amount of time, the night was already dark, and visibility was less than three meters. Suddenly, a series of soft footsteps entered Zhou Yun''s ears.


    Because of the surgery, Zhou Yun and the others were more sensitive than normal people. Even if it was a very soft sound, they would still hear it very clearly.


    "There''s someone nearby." Zhou Yun reminded hispanion in a low voice, "and it''s not just one. There are at least twenty of them."


    "I heard it too." Hispanions also lowered their voices. "Could they be the aplices of the group of people from before?"


    "It''s hard to say," Zhou Yun frowned. "I''ll keep an eye on the situation here. Find a chance to go to the vige and wake the master up."


    "I know, boss." Hispanion sneaked out of the tent in the dark. He quickly ran into the vige.


    Zhou Yun remained where he was, vigntly watching his surroundings.


    The cyborg who ran into the vige found Jiang Yu''s room urately and knocked on the door. "Master?"


    Jiang Yu was already full of worries, so she did not feel sleepy until now. When she heard someone knocking on the door, Jiang Yu walked over and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?"


    The cyborg at the door briefly exined what had happened and said, "Master, boss Zhou Yun and the other brothers are still there. What should we do now?"


    Strange footsteps?


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment. She quickly opened the door and said to him, "I''ll go to Zhou Yun''s ce first. You go and wake up the bodyguards."


    The cyborg obeyed the order and quickly went to wake up the bodyguards.


    Jiang Yu, on the other hand, went to find Zhou Yun without stopping.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and the expression on Zhou Yun''s face was getting more and more serious.


    Jiang Yu squatted down beside him carefully and asked, "What''s the situation now?"


    "The footsteps are getting closer and closer," said Zhou Yun. "But it doesn''t seem to being from the same direction. It''sing from all directions. They seem to have surrounded the vige."


    Jiang Yu''s expression turned grave when she heard that.


    "Could this group of people be the aplices of the group from before? If he''s really an aplice of that group, " she guessed, frowning, "then we''re in a very dangerous situation now."


    "Master, you don''t have to worry." Zhou Yun consoled her, "if anything happens, we will protect you. We will also do our best to protect the vigers you mentioned."


    "But I can''t let you die in vain." Jiang Yu said, "tell everyone to retreat to the vige with me. No one is allowed to go out without my orders."


    "Yes, master."

 Chapter 1310 Debate

    Everyone followed Jiang Yu back to the vige. The group of bodyguards had also woken up from their sleep and were now 120% alert.


    "What exactly happened?" One of the bodyguards asked in confusion, "didn''t you say there were footsteps around? But I didn''t hear anything."


    Zhou Yun exined, "we''ve had surgery before, so our senses are more sensitive than normal people. You might not be able to hear the soft footsteps, but we can."


    As he said that, Zhou Yun''s face darkened and he said, "Not good! They are getting closer and closer to us!"


    Not long after he finished speaking, the sound of footsteps reached the ears of Jiang Yu and the other bodyguards-because they were indeed getting closer and closer.


    "Everyone, do not let your guard down. If necessary, you must protect the vigers of this vige." Jiang Yu''s face was cold. Then, she turned on the shlight function of her mobile phone and waved it around, saying, "everyone, don''t hide in the dark. If you have something to say, say it out loud."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the footsteps around him stopped. Not long after, a person appeared at the entrance of the vige.


    "Who''s there?" Zhou Yun stood in front of Jiang Yu vigntly.


    "And Who are you?" The person at the door asked, "is our young miss here?"


    "And who is the youngdy of your family?" Zhou Yun asked warily, "we don''t have your family''s youngdy here."


    "Little brother, I advise you to think it through before you speak." The man at the door sneered. if we find out that our young miss is here, it''ll be you who kidnapped her!"


    "Who kidnapped your miss? Stop talking nonsense!" Zhou Yun''s face was cold. "You, on the other hand, surrounded our vige for no reason. What''s your purpose?"


    "I said, you kidnapped my family''s young miss!" The person at the door lost his patience and his voice unconsciously became louder. "I''ll give you three minutes to hand over our miss! Otherwise, don''t me us for razing your vige to the ground!"


    "What arrogant words!" Zhou Yun and the others got into a fighting stance. "Come at me if you can!"


    "I haven''t even said anything yet, don''t act on your own." Jiang Yu reached out to stop Zhou Yun and said to the person at the door, "You said that we kidnapped your family''s young miss. Where''s the evidence? Show me the evidence."


    The person at the door sneered, "You still want evidence? You bunch of kidnappers! I advise you to cherish the time you have now, because you only have three minutes to consider. If I don''t see my youngdy in three minutes, your vige will be turned into ashes in an instant."


    "Then I''d advise you not to talk to yourself here," Jiang Yu said coldly, " since you say that your miss is with us, then show us the evidence."


    "I think you''re still trying to get away with it!" The person at the entrance shouted, "today, I will destroy your vige!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the footsteps around him sounded again.


    "Master, be careful!" Zhou Yun and the other cyborgs stood in front of Jiang Yu.


    "Madam, be careful!" The bodyguards also stood in front of Jiang Yu.


    The atmosphere was in a stalemate when suddenly, someone pushed open the door, rubbed his sleepy eyes, and said, "What''s happening outside? Why is it so noisy? Can''t you let me sleep?"


    This person was Feng Ran.


    The temperature at night was very low. It was so cold that Feng Ran shivered and instantly woke up, no longer sleepy.


    She looked at the group of people in front of her with wide eyes and asked in surprise, "What are you guys doing here sote at night instead of sleeping?"


    After she said this, the rest of the vigers also stuck their heads out of their houses.


    "Yeah, it''s sote. What are you guys doing instead of sleeping?"


    "Heavens! How did you guys find this ce?" Feng Ran cowered and did not dare to stick her head out. "You guys didn''t find me using the GPS, did you? Didn''t they say that the signal in the mountains was bad? That should be able to block the positioning system!"


    "Miss, what are you saying?" The person at the door said, "the signal in the mountains is bad, but it''s not always bad. asionally, theputer will disy your geographical location."

 Chapter 1311 - 1311 Feng Family Bodyguard

    1311 Feng Family Bodyguard


    But now, Feng Ran could not take in any of that. She grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes tightly and her voice trembled unconsciously. ¡°What are you guys doing here? Are you here to take me back?¡±


    ¡°Of course, miss.¡± The tone of the person at the door also turned into a pleading one. ¡°The old master said that if we can¡¯t bring you back this time, he will fire all of us! Please consider it for our sake ande back with us!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± Feng Ran shook her head fiercely. ¡°If I go back with you, there will only be one oue for me! And that was to marry that illegitimate child! I don¡¯t want to live such a life!¡±


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re our living ancestor!¡± The person at the door was a little anxious. ¡°Pleasee back with us! Moreover, the old master¡¯s health isn¡¯t very good. You can¡¯t just stay here forever, right?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Feng Ran said, ¡°when he forced me to get married, I felt that his body was still very strong! I don¡¯t care what you say today, or whose orders you¡¯re following, I¡¯m not going back with you.¡±


    As she spoke, she shrank behind Jiang Yu again.


    At this point, Jiang Yu had already guessed the identity of the person at the door-he should be the boss of the Feng family¡¯s bodyguards.


    The ¡®miss¡¯ he was referring to was Feng Ran.


    ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t go back with us, we¡¯ll be the ones in trouble!¡± The person at the door was still talking.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not going back, so I¡¯m not going back.¡± Feng Ran said, ¡°what does it have to do with me if you¡¯re not unlucky? You¡¯re listening to my dad¡¯s orders, not mine! To put it nicely, you¡¯re bodyguards. To put it bluntly, aren¡¯t you the people my dad sent to monitor me?¡±


    After saying that, Feng Ran tugged at the corner of Jiang Yu¡¯s shirt and looked up at her with a wronged expression. ¡°Jiang Yu, please help me. I don¡¯t want to go back. If I go back, I can only marry that illegitimate child. I don¡¯t want to marry that illegitimate child, and I don¡¯t want to live that kind of life forever. I beg you, please help me. ¡±


    Jiang Yu patted Feng Ran¡¯s shoulder and said to the person at the door, ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t want to go back, why are you forcing her?¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± The person at the door had a different attitude towards Jiang Yu. ¡°Who dares to disobey the orders of our old master? This is our family¡¯s young miss, what does it have to do with you? Don¡¯t tell me that you still want our family¡¯s young miss to remain in this broken down vige? Even if our old master didn¡¯t give the order, we definitely won¡¯t let young miss suffer here!¡±


    ¡°Sweet words.¡± Jiang Yu sneered. ¡°I will definitely not hand this person over to you today. If you¡¯re not convinced, you can ask your old master toe and talk to me personally.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± The person at the door looked at Jiang Yu with disdain and sneered, ¡°Who are you? How dare he say such words? And you want our old master toe and talk to you personally? Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own worth!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me what I¡¯m worth.¡± Jiang Yu smirked. ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t hand Feng Ran over to you. If you insist on taking her away, then ask your old master toe and talk to me personally. If he doesn¡¯te personally, I will definitely not let him go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re simply impudent!¡± The person at the door was so angry that he was about to go crazy. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t hand her over¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Jiang Yu. ¡°Mo long, the president of the Mo Corporation in Shanghai. And I, Jiang Yu, am the wife of the president of the Mo Corporation. How is it? is this identity enough?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Not only the person at the door, even Feng Ran, who was behind Jiang Yu, widened her eyes in shock. ¡°What? You¡¯re the president¡¯s wife? Then why are you in this vige?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°but don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not let them take you away today.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Feng Ran shed tears of gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much, Jiang Yu!¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter if Jiang Yu was the president¡¯s wife or an ordinary viger in this vige. Since she was the one who saved him, then Jiang Yu was his Savior!


    The expression of the person at the door changed after hearing Jiang Yu¡¯s words.


    However, on second thought, he felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s words made no sense.


    Which CEO¡¯s wife would appear in such a dpidated vige? Not to mention, she was the wife of the president of the Mo Corporation in Shanghai.


    Who didn¡¯t know about the Mo family? He was a big shot who could cover the sky with one hand! How could his wife be here?

 Chapter 1312 - 1312 Feng Zheng

    1312 Feng Zheng


    Therefore, the man at the door sneered and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? If you say you¡¯re the president¡¯s wife, then you really are? If you¡¯re so capable, then get the president of the Mo Corporation to admit it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Yu looked at him with a smile. ¡°If I can prove that I am, then ask your old master toe to me personally to ask for her.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The person at the door did not believe that Jiang Yu was president Mo¡¯s wife, so she agreed readily. ¡°If you can¡¯t prove it, then you¡¯ll have to hand her over obediently.¡±


    ¡°Of course I can prove it.¡± Jiang Yu took out her phone, opened a picture, and walked towards the person at the door.


    !!


    Zhou Yun stopped her with a worried expression on his face. master, don¡¯t be careless.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and walked straight to the person at the door. She raised her phone to show him.


    ¡°Look carefully, is the person up there me?¡± Jiang Yu asked with a smile.


    After the man looked at the picture carefully, he was shocked.


    ¡°Could it be ¡­ Are you really President Mo¡¯s wife?¡± He said in a panic, ¡°impossible, your picture must be fake!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to believe me, I have other evidence.¡± Jiang Yu pulled out a few more pictures and a video from her phone.


    That video was recorded together by Jiang Yu and Mo Long when they were traveling abroad.


    Jiang Yu finished ying the video and said, ¡°You should believe me now, right? You said that the pictures were fake, but the video couldn¡¯t be fake, right? Who didn¡¯t know what kind of existence Mo Long was? Even if I wanted to lie to you, I wouldn¡¯t have dragged him into this, right?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ Are you really the president¡¯s wife?¡± The expression on the face of the person at the door was very interesting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood just now. Since miss is here with you, we can rest assured. We¡¯ll convey your words to the old master truthfully.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, then let¡¯s go back first. It was gettingte, and everyone needed to rest. We can talk about it tomorrow morning.¡± After that, Jiang Yu went back.


    Feng Ran followed behind her obediently.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re really President Mo¡¯s wife!¡± Feng Ran was shocked, ¡°at first, I thought you were just an ordinary viger. Then, I thought you were the daughter of some rich family. But, I never expected you to be President Mo¡¯s wife!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable that you didn¡¯t think of it.¡± Jiang Yu consoled her. ¡°After all, no CEO¡¯s wife would appear in such a dpidated mountain vige. Alright, be good and go to sleep. There are still a lot of things to settle tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The next afternoon, a luxurious ck car was parked outside the vige.


    A middle-aged man with half-white hair got out of the car and walked into the vige. He asked, ¡°Where is miss Jiang Yu?¡±


    The cyborgs and the bodyguards looked at him warily and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Feng Ran¡¯s father, Feng Zheng,¡± the middle-aged man smiled politely.


    Jiang Yu heard the voice and went out. She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s you, President Feng. Nice to meet you.¡±


    When Feng Zheng saw Jiang Yu, he smiled politely and said, ¡°You must be miss Jiang Yu, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m sure your bodyguards have already told you everything since you came today. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I don¡¯t rmend you to marry Feng Ran to the Chu family¡¯s illegitimate son.¡±


    Feng Zheng¡¯s eyes darkened. Although he did not know how Jiang Yu found out about this matter, he still kept his calm and said, ¡°miss Jiang Yu, this is the Feng family¡¯s business. As an outsider, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to interfere, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for me to interfere.¡± Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°but Feng Ran kept begging me. I had no choice.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay attention to my daughter¡¯s words.¡± Feng Zheng said, ¡°I understand her. As long as we bring her back and lock her up for a few days, she will agree to this marriage.¡±


    ¡°President Feng, isn¡¯t it bad for you to force Feng Ran to get married in such a way?¡± Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°Feng Ran should find her own happiness.¡±


    ¡°How can she find happiness on her own?¡± Feng Zheng sneered. ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, I don¡¯t know where you found out about this, but this is the Feng family¡¯s family matter. I advise you not to interfere. Even if you¡¯re the wife of the president of the Mo Corporation, it doesn¡¯t mean you can interfere with other people¡¯s Affairs as you please.¡±


    ¡°President Feng, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not interfering in your family¡¯s affairs.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m just giving a suggestion from my personal point of view. If you don¡¯t ept this suggestion, then it¡¯s your own business.¡±

 Chapter 1313 Feng Di

    "In that case, miss Jiang Yu, please let my daughter out." Feng Zheng said, "she''s been pampered since she was young. She won''t be able to endure hardship in a ce like this."


    Seeing that Feng Zheng''s attitude was so firm, Jiang Yu did not say anything more. She let Zhou Yun into the house and called Feng Ran out.


    However, when Feng Ran heard that the person outside was her father, she was determined not toe out. She shouted, "Impossible! Don''t even think about making me go back! If I go back, I can only marry that illegitimate child!"


    "I''m not going with you! What can you do to me?" Feng Ran ran out of the house in anger and shouted at Feng Zheng, "You think I don''t know what you''re thinking? You took a fancy to the power behind that illegitimate son and thought that he would help you if you married me over! And in your heart, I''m just a burdenpared to Feng Di! Now that there''s a rare opportunity to get rid of a burden like me, of course you''d grab it!"


    "Nonsense!" Feng Zheng said angrily, "who gave you the courage to speak to me like this? Do you really think that I can''t do anything to you just because you''re hiding behind the president''s wife of the Mo Corporation?"


    "No matter who I hide behind today, I will not go back with you!" Feng Ran was so angry that tears came out of her eyes. you''ve never really cared about me since I was young. All you could think about was that Feng Di! Now that you''ve discovered my value, you''re starting to care about me? I''m telling you, I don''t need it!"


    "Feng Di is your younger brother! And he''s only ten years old this year!" Feng Zheng''s eyes widened in anger. "You''re his sister. Why can''t you let him have his way? He''s still young, what''s wrong with me showing him more concern?"


    "He''s still young, so I should give in to him?" Feng Ran shouted until her throat was almost hoarse. "When I was young, I didn''t see you care much about me. You said that I''m his sister, but I''ve never acknowledged him as my brother!"


    "You''re really rebellious, you''re disgraceful!" Feng Zheng''s face turned red with anger. "His surname is also Feng. Why isn''t he your younger brother?"


    "If I say he''s not my little brother, then he''s not my little brother!" Feng Ran shouted, "after my mother passed away, you brought back a woman from outside. Not long after, you brought back a little boy and said that he was your son. You even said that he was my brother? Isn''t he your illegitimate child? Oh, I see. Because you have an illegitimate child outside, you won''t look down on illegitimate children, right?"


    "He''s not an illegitimate child? To think that you can say such words!" Feng Ran sneered. "Look at his age. He''s ten years old! When did my mother pass away? Three years ago! You still dare to say that he''s not an illegitimate child?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If I say he''s not, he''s not! Don''t yell at me here, you''re getting more and more unruly!" Feng Zheng was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. "Let me tell you, no matter what, you have to go back with me today!"


    "Then let me tell you, even if I die Here today, I won''t go back!" Feng Ran simply sat on the ground and hugged Jiang Yu''s leg.


    In this awkward situation, Jiang Yu couldn''t say much. She could only shake her head helplessly and say to Feng Zheng, "CEO Feng, as you can see, it''s not that I don''t want to let her go, but this person doesn''t want to go with you at all."


    Feng Zheng''s face turned cold. "You don''t want to go with me? Alright, men! Bring the youngdy back!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of bodyguards rushed over from behind Feng Zheng. They were aggressive and wanted to take Feng Ran back forcefully.


    "I''m the daughter of the Feng family! How dare you touch me?" Feng Ran shouted and tightened her grip on Jiang Yu''s leg. "If you dare to touch me, I''ll die in front of you!"


    She was being ruthless, but Feng Zheng was not afraid at all.


    Seeing that the group of bodyguards had stopped in their tracks, Feng Zheng continued, "You guys won''t listen to my orders anymore? I told you to bring miss back, are you all deaf?"


    The bodyguards looked at each other and finally walked towards Feng Ran.


    "Wait a moment." Jiang Yu stood in front of Feng Ran and said, "It''s not very good to forcefully take someone away, right?"

 Chapter 1314 Working With Kang Family

    Feng Zheng said impatiently, "miss Jiang Yu, I''ve already said that this is the Feng family''s family matter. Please don''t interfere. Even if you''re the wife of the president of the Mo Corporation, you can''t meddle in other people''s affairs. The Feng family and the Mo family don''t have any working rtionship, you can''t use this status to suppress me. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, Feng Zheng''s Secretary suddenly said, "Miss Jiang Yu, there''s a piece of news that''s been circting on the inte. The president of the Mo Corporation has agreed to the marriage with the Chu family. Don''t tell me you don''t know about this?"


    Feng Zheng looked at the Secretary nkly and asked, "When did this happen?"


    The Secretary took out her phone, found the news, and said to Feng Zheng, "Boss Feng, I just saw it. Initially, I just wanted to investigate whether the wife of the Mo corporation''s President is the Miss Jiang Yu in front of me. I didn''t expect to see this piece of news."


    Feng Zheng took the phone and took a closer look. He couldn''t help butugh."Hahahaha! Jiang Yu, Jiang Yu, didn''t you say that you are the president''s wife? I think you''re digging your own grave!"


    "Why are you still lying to yourselves at this time?" Jiang Yu said helplessly, "I''ve already made this public with Mo Long a long time ago. Don''t you know about this?"


    "This ..." The smile on Feng Zheng''s face froze.


    He turned to his Secretary and asked, "There''s such a thing?"


    The Secretary wasn''t sure, so she searched for information on her phone and finally found out that Jiang Yu and Mo Long had indeed made their rtionship public. However, because the two of them were rtively low-key, there had not been much news about them.


    "How is this possible?" The Secretary was also dumbfounded,"if this Jiang Yu in front of us is really the president''s wife, why would President Mo agree to a marriage alliance?"


    Feng Zheng was also dumbfounded. He couldn''t understand what was going on.


    p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® The Secretary looked at Jiang Yu carefully and carefully observed the expression on her face. However, Jiang Yu''s expression was very calm, so he made a bold guess. "Could it be that President Mo has already broken up with Jiang Yu? That''s why you agreed to this marriage?"


    "That''s a bold guess." Jiang Yuughed. "Look carefully. That person isn''t Mo Long at all. He just looks like him. I''m the real Mrs. President. No matter if it''s before, now, or in the future, I''ll always be the only Mrs. President."


    "You''re talking big!" Feng Zheng''s eyes widened in anger, "this is obviously President Mo!"


    "Boss Feng, you''re old and your eyes are blurry. But now isn''t the time to be thinking about this. We still have things to settle between us." Jiang Yu said, "since you say that I can''t suppress you with my identity as the president''s wife, how about I change my identity?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Feng Zheng looked at Jiang Yu warily.


    "You just said that Feng family and house Mo are not working together, but Feng family and Kang family are working together, right?" Jiang Yu looked at Feng Zheng with a smile.


    "How do you know that Feng family and Kang family are working together" Feng Zheng asked.


    "Of course I know." Jiang Yu''s eyes curved. "Because I''m a member of the Kang family."


    "What ..." The amount of information was a little too much for Feng Zheng''s heart to handle.


    "I''m sorry, I forgot to introduce myself." Jiang Yu shrugged her shoulders. "I''m not only the wife of the president of the Mo Corporation, but I''m also the young miss of the Kang family. But it''s no wonder you didn''t know-Kang family hasn''t announced it yet."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Feng Zheng''s voice started to shake. "First you said you''re the president''s wife, and now you''re the Kang family''s heiress. Do you think I''m an idiot? If you really had such an identity, would you appear in such a vige? I don''t think you have any status, you''re just a chatan!"


    As he spoke, Feng Zheng gave an order to the group of bodyguards, "One by one, why are you all still standing there? Hurry up and bring miss over! That woman is a chatan!"


    "Jiang Yu is not a liar!" Feng Ran hugged Jiang Yu''s leg tightly and refused to let go. "Won''t we know if her identity is real or fake once we check it? But I can guarantee that she''s not a scammer!"


    "You''ve been bewitched by her!" Feng Zheng was furious. "What kind of magic potion did she give you to make you speak up for her like this?!"


    "She saved me and Mei Shuang. She''s our Savior!" Feng Ran asked, "why can''t I trust my savior?"

 Chapter 1315 - 1315 Blind As A Bat

    1315 Blind As A Bat


    ¡°My good daughter! She saved you so that she could use you!¡± Feng Zheng said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m your father. Would I harm you? I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡±


    ¡°If you really wanted the best for me, you wouldn¡¯t have forced me to marry that illegitimate child!¡± Feng Ran was still fighting with Feng Zheng. ¡°I can¡¯t even choose my own happiness. I have to listen to your orders. What do you mean by doing this for my own good?¡±


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s an illegitimate child, the power behind him is something that the Feng family can neverpare to in this lifetime!¡± Feng Zheng started to y the emotional card. ¡°I¡¯m letting you marry into the family for the sake of your happiness. He¡¯s rich and powerful. He¡¯ll definitely be able to protect you. I¡¯ve done so much for you, why don¡¯t you appreciate it?¡±


    Feng Ran could not help but curse, ¡°Bah! You didn¡¯t do it for me! You¡¯re just trying to get rid of me, a burden, as soon as possible, so that you can leave my share of the family property to Feng Di! Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡±


    ¡°You, you!¡± Feng Zheng was so angry that he almost had a heart attack.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s face was cold as she looked at Feng Zheng¡¯s nauseating face and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to believe me, you can contact the kangs right now and see if I¡¯m really the young miss of Kang family.¡±


    Feng Zheng looked at Jiang Yu suspiciously and asked his secretary to call the Kang family.


    ¡°Turn on the speaker.¡± Feng Zheng ordered, ¡°today, I¡¯m going to expose your lies.¡±


    A familiar voice came through the phone-it was Xue Kang¡¯s father, Mr. Kang.


    ¡°Boss Feng, why are you calling me?¡± Mr. Kang asked.


    Feng Zheng threw out the question directly, ¡°Chief Kang, I heard that the youngdy of Kang family is called Jiang Yu?¡±


    Mr. Kang didn¡¯t expect Feng Zheng to ask such a question. He was a little taken aback. ¡°Yes, and she¡¯s the youngdy of Kang family.¡± He quickly replied. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Is Jiang Yu really the young miss of Kang family?¡± Feng Zheng was stunned.


    ¡°Boss Feng, why are you suddenly asking this question?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Feng Zheng exined hurriedly. ¡°Someone mentioned it to me recently, so I wanted to confirm it with you. I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to really be the youngdy of the Kang family. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    After that, Feng Zheng asked his secretary to hang up the phone.


    After the secretary hung up the phone, she looked at Jiang Yu and avoided her eyes.


    Feng Zheng also lost face and said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d really be the young miss of Kang family.¡±


    ¡°This is not a small matter. Why do you think I would lie about this?¡± Jiang Yu retorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Feng Zheng wanted to exin, but in his panic, he couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. In the end, he simply said, ¡°miss Jiang Yu, I¡¯ve misunderstood you. Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°I can forgive you, but I can¡¯t just apologize.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, if you have any requests, please tell me.¡± Feng Zheng lowered his stance.


    He could be on the same level as the side branch of Kang family, but the main branch was a world of difference. It was a branch that he would never be able to reach in his life.


    Since Jiang Yu was the youngdy of the Kang family, she was someone that Feng Zheng could not afford to offend.


    ¡°My request isn¡¯t difficult to fulfill. It¡¯s an easy task for you, President Feng.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I only have one request, and that is to cancel the engagement between Feng Ran and that illegitimate son.¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± Feng Zheng refused without even thinking. ¡°Other than this, I can fulfill any of your requests.¡±


    ¡°But I only have this one request.¡± Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes. ¡°How much does boss Feng know about that illegitimate son? Could it be that just because she saw the power behind him, she was determined to cling to him? He¡¯s even willing to marry his only daughter over?¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Feng Zheng put on a lecturing posture. ¡°Feng Ran is my daughter. As her father, how can I be willing to let her marry an illegitimate child of unknown origin? I have my own reasons for doing this. If she married into the family, she would receive the double protection of the Feng and Chu families. Why is this not a good thing for her?¡±


    ¡°How is this a good thing?¡± Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°From what you just said, it seems that you don¡¯t know much about that illegitimate child either. How could you be willing to marry your only daughter over?¡±

 Chapter 1316 Reaching A Deal

    "I''ve already said that I have my own considerations for doing this." Feng Zheng started to get impatient. "Are you questioning my judgment of people, miss Jiang Yu?"


    "Could it be that the person you''re looking at is urate?" Jiang Yu''s face was cold. "You said that as long as Feng Ran married into the Chu family, she would receive the double protection of the Feng family and the Chu family. But have you ever thought that the Chu family would really acknowledge this illegitimate child?"


    "Why wouldn''t you admit it?" Feng Zheng''s tone was a little harsh. "No matter what, the blood of the Chu family flows in his veins! If that''s the case, why didn''t the Chu family acknowledge him?"


    "Does director Feng think that the title of illegitimate child sounds good?" Jiang Yu questioned, "not to mention a big family like the Chu family. Even if they really want to acknowledge that illegitimate child, they will only say that he is a descendant of the Chu family who has been wandering outside! However, from what I know, no one in the Chu n knows of the existence of this illegitimate child. So, what do you think is the probability of him returning to his n?"


    "You really have high hopes for him." Jiang Yu couldn''t help but sneer. "He''s just a little illegitimate child. Have you never thought about what supported him to this day? Why did the power behind him support him? That was because he was of value to that group of people! Do you think the power behind him will continue to support him if he no longer has any value one day? I don''t know how to!"


    Feng Zheng''s heart wavered a little, but he still steadied his mind and said loudly, "I don''t believe that he''s just a puppet! The fact that he was able to get to where he was today with the support of that group of people was enough to show that he was not a simple person! Miss Jiang Yu, you''re the one who keeps saying these things to me. What do you mean by that?"


    "I''m being very reasonable." Jiang Yu said, "I just can''t bear to see Feng Ran marry a man she doesn''t like! And it was you, her father, who forced her to marry him! You''ve been in the business world for decades, and by right, you''re good at judging people. But why did you decide on this illegitimate child this time?"


    "Miss Jiang Yu, I think I''ve already made myself very clear." Feng Zheng''s face turned cold. "No matter how many times you ask me, I will only give you one answer."


    "Okay, I''ll change my question." Jiang Yu said, "in boss Feng''s eyes, between me and that illegitimate child, who has the greater power behind us? If you were given a chance, would you choose to work with me or continue working with that illegitimate child?"


    "I don''t believe that you and that illegitimate child didn''t have a business rtionship." Jiang Yu said, "you have reached a deal with him, and the bargaining chip is Feng Ran. If you marry Feng Ran over, he will give you benefits. Since that''s the case, why don''t you cooperate with me? You only need to help me with some things and I can give you double the benefits. In that case, you''ll get benefits and keep your daughter. This is a win-win situation for you."


    Feng Zheng wavered.


    Jiang Yu struck while the iron was hot and said, pared to that puppet, my position as the youngdy of the Kang family is more stable. You don''t have to worry that I will fall one day. As long as I''m still in this position, as long as you''re willing to continue working with me, I won''t give you any less than what you deserve."


    Feng Zheng thought about it and was finally convinced by Jiang Yu.


    "Alright, miss Jiang Yu. I agree to work with you."


    "President Feng, you''re a straightforward person." Jiang Yu pped her hands. "In that case, we are in a cooperative rtionship. If you''re still worried, you can go back and draft a contract, then bring it back for me to sign."


    "No need, I believe you." Feng Zheng said.


    "If that''s the case, then please leave me your contact information, President Feng." Jiang Yu said, "also, the Feng family''s bodyguards should stay here. I''ll need their help if necessary."


    "It''spletely possible." Feng Zheng waved his hand and motioned for the bodyguards to stay. "Then, miss Jiang Yu, please remember your promise and give the Feng family as many benefits as you can."


    p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® "That''s for sure," Jiang Yu smiled. "If there''s nothing else, you can go back first."


    Feng Zheng took a fewst nces at Feng Ran and left without looking back.


    After making sure that Feng Zheng had left, Feng Ran patted her butt and got up.

 Chapter 1317 - 1317 Have A Backer

    1317 Have A Backer


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be someone with such a high status!¡± Feng Ran was very excited. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my dad to be so afraid of you. If I¡¯m with you in the future, my dad won¡¯t dare to force me anymore.¡±


    ¡°The conflict between you and your daughter still needs to be resolved.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°you can stay by my side for a while, but you still have to return to the Feng family in the future and resolve this conflict with your father.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not going back now.¡± Feng Ran grinned and tried her best to get closer to Jiang Yu. ¡°That¡¯s great. I have someone to rely on in the future.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled helplessly. ¡°Go back to your room first. Meishuang hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Feng Ran nodded and ran back into the house happily.


    In her heart, she was admiring Jiang Yu more and more. She had already be her little fan.


    Jiang Yu looked at the Feng family¡¯s bodyguards in front of her and said, ¡°Since director Feng has agreed to my request and made you all stay here, you must listen to me. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you to do anything dangerous.¡±


    The Feng family¡¯s bodyguards looked at each other and finally said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You guys go ahead and patrol the area. I don¡¯t have anything for you to do for the time being.¡± Jiang Yu returned to the house after she finished speaking.


    She had another important thing to do now and that was to take care of Teng Yi. When he woke up and recovered from his injuries, they should leave this ce.


    Jiang Yu sat in the room for a while when she suddenly heard a weak voiceing from the bed next to her. ¡°Madam ¡­¡±


    She was shocked and turned to look. She saw Teng Yi slightly open his eyes and look at her.


    ¡°Teng Yi, you¡¯re awake!¡± Jiang Yu quickly poured a ss of water and walked over. ¡°How is it? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Teng Yi shook his head with difficulty and sat up with Jiang Yu¡¯s help.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Have a sip of water.¡± Jiang Yu handed the cup to Teng Yi. ¡°You can rest here. When you recover, we will leave.¡±


    Teng Yi took a sip of water and suddenly asked, ¡°Madam, where¡¯s the president?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡± Jiang Yu consoled him and told Teng Yi about Mo Long¡¯s situation in the Chu family.


    ¡°The president should be fine, right?¡± There was still a faint worry in Teng Yi¡¯s heart. ¡°If something happens to the fake Mo Long, will the person behind him cause trouble for the president?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mo Long will settle this matter on his own.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°you only need to recuperate from your injuries now. Then, I will take you guys out of here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Madam.¡± Teng Yi simply thanked her andy down again with Jiang Yu¡¯s help.


    Since Teng Yi had woken up, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he recovered. Jiang Yu needed to think of a way to deal with the new weapon developed by the Chu family as soon as possible.


    If the Chu n really managed to develop such a deranged weapon, who knew how many innocent people would lose their lives in the future!


    Jiang Yu thought about it and felt that she should bring back the blueprint of the weapon.


    With Mo Long¡¯s status in the Chu family, it would be easy for him to obtain this map. However, it was precisely because of this that he could not be allowed to make a move. If the Chu family discovered that the blueprint was missing, Mo Long would be the first suspect.


    Jiang Yu would definitely not let him be in danger.


    Hence, after much thought, Jiang Yu decided to send someone into the Chu family to investigate the whereabouts of the map.


    She called the bodyguards over and told them about the incident.


    Someone immediately volunteered, saying, ¡°Madam, let me go!¡±


    ¡°This mission is a little dangerous. Have you thought about it?¡± Jiang Yu looked at the bodyguard deeply.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to work for you, President and Madam!¡± The bodyguard said, ¡°from the moment I became the president¡¯s bodyguard, I had already thought that this day woulde.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°I will inform Mo Long about this in advance. You will enter the Chu family as a private doctor. You have to find out where the map is and bring it back before the Chu family finds out about your identity.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Jiang Yu looked at him.


    ¡°Madam, my name is Xu Yang.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this task to you. Please don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Jiang Yu said earnestly.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll definitely get this blueprint for you in the shortest time possible, ¡± Xu Yang promised.

 Chapter 1318 - 1318 Private Doctor

    1318 Private Doctor


    In order for the mission to be carried out smoothly, a bodyguard named Shi Li followed Xu Yang.


    ¡°This mission is very important, so you must keep in touch with me.¡± Jiang Yu instructed.


    ¡°Madam, please rest assured.¡±


    Jiang Yu had told Mo Long about this in advance, and Mo Long understood tacitly and was prepared to cooperate with Xu Yang and Shi Li in the Chu family.


    !!


    Xu Yang and Shi Li went to the Chu family. Both of them were wearing white coats. Xu Yang was holding a first aid kit that he had bought from the store.


    It only containedmon cold and anti-inmmatory medicine that he had bought from the pharmacy.


    The two of them walked to the main entrance of the Chu family¡¯s house. The bodyguards at the entrance stopped them and loudly questioned, ¡°who¡¯s there?!¡±


    We are President Mo¡¯s personal doctors. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him toe out in person,¡± Xu Yang said.


    The bodyguards at the entrance looked at Xu Yang from head to toe and then looked at Shi Li who was beside him. They asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that person beside you?¡±


    ¡°My assistant,¡± Xu Yang answered simply.


    The bodyguards looked disdainful, and one of them said, ¡°Then you guys wait here, I¡¯ll go in and ask for instructions.¡±


    With that, he went back to ask for instructions.


    Not long after, he returned and made a gesture, saying, ¡°Alright, you guys can go in.¡±


    Just like that, Xu Yang and Shi Li sessfully entered the Chu family.


    In the Chu family¡¯s living room, there were three people seated. They were old master Chu, Chu Jie, and Mo Long.


    The moment Chu Jie saw Xu Yang, she asked anxiously, ¡°I heard you¡¯re Mr. Mo Long¡¯s private doctors? Did something happen to Mr. Mo Long¡¯s body recently? He didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±


    Xu Yang looked at Mo Long. After receiving a signal from his eyes, he said, ¡°Mr. Mo Long¡¯s body is fine. It was an illness from a few years ago. I¡¯ve been nursing Mr. Mo Long¡¯s body all this time. Now that I heard that he¡¯s here and can¡¯t return to Hu city for the time being, I came over.¡±


    Chu Jie¡¯s expression became even more worried when she heard that. She sat beside Mo Long andined, ¡°Mr. Mo Long, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you¡¯re in poor health? I¡¯m not forcing you to stay here, but if you had told me earlier that you have a private doctor to help you recuperate, I would have followed you back to Shanghai.¡±


    ¡°My body is fine.¡± Mo Long¡¯s tone was very calm. ¡°I didn¡¯t n on letting theme, but they insisted oning.¡±


    Xu Yang said, ¡°what are you saying, Mr. Mo Long? As your private doctor, I know your body best. Recuperating is a must. Since you can¡¯t go back for the time being, I can onlye over.¡±


    Chu Jie also agreed with Xu Yang and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Mo Long, nothing is more important than your health. Don¡¯t worry, we have many rooms in the Chu family. Just let your personal doctor and his assistant stay here.¡±


    ¡°This is good too.¡± Old master Chu suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Mo Long, your health is very important. Let your private doctor stay here. We¡¯ll be more at ease if they take care of you.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you,¡± Mo Long said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Chu Jie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll feel much more at ease with your personal doctor around.¡±


    As she said that, she asked the nanny to arrange two good guest rooms for Xu Yang and Shi Li.


    She stood up and said to Xu Yang and Shi Li, ¡°Please follow me, I¡¯ll show you the room.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, miss Chu.¡±


    Xu Yang and Shi Li followed Chu Jie to the guest room.


    The Chu family was indeed a big family. Any guest room was like a carefully decorated bedroom.


    ¡°The two of you can stay here for now.¡± Chu Jie said, ¡°the nanny at home and the bodyguards at the door are all up to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, miss Chu. If it¡¯s to buy medicine or something, my assistant will be there,¡± Xu Yang said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Jie did not force him. Instead, she said coyly, ¡°What kind of tonic is good for Mr. Mo Long¡¯s body? I don¡¯t know what kind of tonics are suitable for his body, so I just asked the nanny to make some bird¡¯s nest porridge.¡±


    Xu Yang and Shi Li looked at each other and quickly thought of the name of the supplement in their minds.


    They were bodyguards, not real doctors. How would they know what kind of supplements were suitable?


    However, if they did not mention the names of the tonics, Chu Jie would not be easily fooled.


    Hence, Xu Yang could only name a few supplements based on his memory. ginseng, bird¡¯s nest, and other simr tonics are fine, but remember, don¡¯t take too much.

 Chapter 1319 Elder Cousin

    Chu Jie took it for granted that the two people in front of her were real doctors. Therefore, she believed their words 100%. She smiled and said, "thank you, doctors. You can rest here for now, I''ll go back first. If you need anything, just tell me."


    With that, Chu Jie went out.


    After she left, Shi Li made sure that there was no one around before he said to Xu Yang, "This miss Chu sure is devoted to our President Mo. If it wasn''t for the fact that my current status and situation are rather awkward, and if she was willing to treat me so well, I would definitely be moved."


    "Are you dreaming?" Xu Yang looked at him in disdain. "We have the president''s wife! Not only that, but there was only one! No matter how well she treated President Mo, he would never fall for her. As for you, she doesn''t like you."


    "I''m just casually saying, what are you really doing?" Shi Li scratched his head in embarrassment. "I didn''t say that I had to be with her."


    "Alright, now is not the time to joke around. We have an important mission now." Xu Yang said, "not only do we have to keep in touch with Madam, but we also have to enrich our medical knowledge. Otherwise, they''ll see through our identities sooner orter. It''s just that the Chu family''s young miss doesn''t know much about this, so we were able to fool her."


    "I know, I know. You''re a man, don''t be so long-winded like a woman." Shi Li said impatiently.


    The two of them put their things away but did not change their clothes---because they did not bring any change of clothes.


    "It''s a little hard for us to be private doctors." Shi Li couldn''t help but ridicule.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a sharp voice came from the door, "I haven''t been here for only a few days and you guys are already sozy? Don''t tell me that the servants don''t have to do anything now, and the noble young miss has to go into the kitchen?"


    "Miss Jiang, you''ve misunderstood," the servants said in fear.


    "I misunderstood? Isn''t the truth right in front of my eyes?" The woman''s voice became increasingly shrill. "The moment I entered, I saw all of you standing at the side while Chu Jie was cooking in the kitchen! You still dare to tell me that I''ve misunderstood?"


    "It''s really not what you think ..." The servants lowered their voices.


    "Aiya, sister Jiang Rou, it''s really not what you think." Chu Jie quickly came out of the kitchen. "I told them not to disturb me. Don''t me them."


    "My dear sister, what are you doing? Why did you personally cook?" Jiang Rou knew that she had misunderstood the situation, but she didn''t feel the slightest bit of guilt towards the servants.


    "I had the housekeeper make bird''s nest porridge a few days ago. Mr. Mo long felt pretty good after drinking it." Chu Jie lowered her head shyly. "That''s why I thought of learning it myself. When the timees, I''ll personally make it for Mr. Mo Long to drink."


    "Your mind is only filled with that Mr. Mo Long, isn''t it?" Jiang Rou patted Chu Jie''s head hard. "Don''t you have yourself in your heart? You''re a youngdy from a rich family, what would it look like if others found out that you''re cooking in the kitchen?"


    "I''m doing this of my own free will. No one forced me." Chu Jie said, "alright, sister Jiang Rou. Go and sit on the sofa. When I''m done, I''ll get you a bowl of porridge."


    "I''m not interested in the congee you make." Jiang Rou said, "if you have the time, why don''t you call your Mr. Mo Long out and let me take a look? I''d like to see which man has you head over heels for him."


    "He''s not in good health. He''s resting in his room now." Chu Jie said, "his private doctor even came over from Shanghai today."


    "You''re still walking around when you''re not in good health?" Jiang Rou was disdainful. "You should just stay at home and recuperate. What are you doing here?"


    "Sister Jiang Rou, please don''t say that." Chu Jie frowned and was in a bad mood. "It''s mying-of-age ceremony. My grandfather sent Mr. Mo long an invitation, so he came. He''s here to attend mying of age ceremony, not to run around."


    Seeing her like this, Jiang Rou knew that she had lost her mind because of this man called "Mo Long."


    Hence, she could only say, "Alright, alright, alright. I won''t say anymore. As long as you''re happy."


    Chu Jie then returned to the kitchen and continued to cook the porridge.


    Xu Yang and Shi Li were standing at the door of the room. After listening to the conversation, their expressions were somewhat solemn.


    "Where did this Jiang Roue from?" Xu Yang could not understand. "Why did it have to appear at this time?"

 Chapter 1320 - 1320 A Domineering Woman

    1320 A Domineering Woman


    Jiang Rou¡¯s appearance was a variable, and her attitude towards Mo Long was not very friendly. This increased the difficulty of the mission for Xu Yang and the rest.


    ¡°One look and I can tell that this woman isn¡¯t easy to deal with.¡± Shi Li said, ¡°look at the way she talks to Chu Jie. Chu Jie even calls her ¡®sister¡¯. Their rtionship is not ordinary.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Madam about this.¡± Xu Yang said, ¡°what we need to do now is to hide our identities. No matter who we are in front of, we have to pretend to be real doctors.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The two of them returned to their room. They had just sat down when someone knocked on the door.


    Xu Yang went to open the door and saw a beautiful woman standing outside.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he said. may I know who you are? ¡°Xu Yang greeted him politely.


    The woman didn¡¯t say anything, but looked around the room. After a long time, she finally said, ¡°judging from the way you¡¯re dressed, you must be the two private doctors, right?¡±


    Xu Yang did not know what was going on, but he still answered honestly, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Two private doctors can actually stay in such a good room?¡± The woman sneered disdainfully. ¡°It seems like Chu Jie really treats the two of you as her distinguished guests.¡±


    Xu Yang furrowed his brows. He was displeased with the words of the woman in front of him. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I meant what I said literally. If you don¡¯t understand, then there¡¯s something wrong with your brain.¡± The woman said, ¡°that Mr. Mo Long¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. Can¡¯t you doctors stop him and not let him run around? If something were to happen, who would be able to bear the responsibility?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about President Mo¡¯s health, then I would like to thank you. Thank you for your concern.¡± Xu Yang said, ¡°but if you continue to mock me, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, you still want to be impolite?¡± The woman couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I just want to say that. What can you do to me? I¡¯ll see how impolite you can be then.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Xu Yang had been a bodyguard for so many years, but this was the first time he had met such an arrogant and domineering woman.


    ¡°What about me?¡± The woman crossed her arms. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to quarrel with you. I just came to take a look because there are guests in my house. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little unreasonable for guests of your status to stay in such a good room.¡±


    ¡°This is the Chu family.¡± Xu Yang said patiently, ¡°this is the room that miss Chu Jie has arranged for us. If you really have any objections, you can go and talk to miss Chu Jie.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter if this is the Chu family?¡± The woman sneered. ¡°I, Jiang Rou, also have a status in the Chu family! Old master Chu is my second grandpa. Do you think I have no right to speak in the Chu family?¡±


    It turned out that the woman in front of him was Jiang Rou.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Xu Yang said, ¡°but you¡¯re making things difficult for two private doctors. It¡¯s not befitting of your status, right?¡±


    ¡°What trouble are you talking about? When did I make things difficult for you?¡± Jiang Rouughed. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Why do you still think I¡¯m making things difficult for you? Could it be ¡­ Do you think you¡¯re not worthy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Xu Yang¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ve always respected you. Please give me the respect I deserve. It¡¯s not the style of a rich youngdy to stand here andugh at others.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to preach to me?¡± Jiang Rou looked at Xu Yang provocatively. ¡°There are doctors everywhere. As long as the price is high enough, there will be a lot of doctors rushing to be private doctors. Do you think you two are indispensable? And you still dare to shout at me here!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t ¡­¡± Before Xu Yang could finish his sentence, Chu Jie came up from downstairs with a bowl of porridge in her hands.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Rou, what are you doing here?¡± Chu Jie asked curiously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just heard that Mr. Mo Long¡¯s two private doctors are in this room, so I came to say hello.¡± Jiang Rou said, ¡°no matter what, they¡¯re still guests. Of course, I have toe over to say hello. Otherwise, they¡¯ll think that I¡¯ve neglected them.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Rou gave Xu Yang a meaningful look. am I right, this private doctor? ¡±


    Xu Yang looked at Jiang Rou in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so good at lying.


    Chu Jie wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about what was going on between them. Right now, she only wanted to give the porridge in her hands to Mo Long.


    Thus, she took a few quick steps and arrived in front of Mo Long¡¯s room. She knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Mo Long, is it convenient for you?¡±

 Chapter 1321 Who Is The Fiancée?

    "It''s convenient for me," Mo Long quickly said. "If you need anything,e in."


    "Alright, I''lle in then." Chu Jie opened the door and walked in with the porridge.


    Jiang Rou watched this scene from behind and couldn''t help but frown. Chu Jie was a rich missy. How did she be like Mo Long''s nanny? how embarrassing.


    After saying this, Jiang Rou left, not paying any attention to Xu Yang who was behind her.


    "This woman is really arrogant and despotic!" Shi Li couldn''t help but say, "Xu Yang, you have such a good personality. She already said that, but you''re actually not angry with her."


    "Didn''t you hear what she just said?" Xu Yang frowned. "She said that old master Chu is her second grandfather. That means she has a high status in the Chu family. If we start a fight with her, President Mo will be the one in a difficult position."


    "Hmph," he snorted. Shi Li lowered his head unwillingly. "Chu Jie looks pretty good. How can she have a sister like this?"


    "This isn''t something we should be concerned about," Xu Yang said. In fact, he didn''t have a good impression of Jiang Rou.


    He didn''t know why she had suddenlye to the Chu family today.


    After Jiang Rou left Xu Yang''s room, she didn''t leave the Chu family. Instead, she went to old master Chu''s study.


    "Jiang Rou, you''re here." When old master Chu saw Jiang Rou, he smiled so widely that his face was full of wrinkles.


    "Second Grandpa, I was just thinking that I haven''t seen you in a long time. That''s why I''m here to visit you and Chu Jie." Jiang Rou said with a smile. Her attitude waspletely different from when she was talking to Xu Yang.


    "It''s hard for you to still remember this old man." Old master Chu sighed and said, "Chu Jie''s thoughts are all on that Mo Long now. She doesn''t care about me, her grandfather, at all."


    "Second Grandpa, that Mo Long isn''t a good person." Jiang Rou said, "I know that you want to have a marriage alliance with the Mo family and want to make use of the Mo family''s power to strengthen the Chu family. However, there are other choices besides the Mo family."


    "However, no other family canpare to the power of the Mo family. Other than Kang family, no other family can be on the same level as Mo family." Old master Chu sighed, "but the Kang family only has one son, and something happened not long ago, so I had no choice but to marry into the Mo family. However, from the looks of it, Chu Jie really likes Mo Long. If the two of them can really get married, then this old man can be considered to have made a beautiful thing happen."


    "But second Grandpa, I heard that Mo Long already has a fianc¨¦e." Jiang Rou said, "since he already has a fianc¨¦e, why did he still agree to the marriage?"


    "He has a fianc¨¦e?" Old master Chu was shocked. "How did you know about this?"


    "When I first heard that you were going to marry into the Mo family, I went to investigate." Jiang Rou''s expression was extremely serious. "Although I only managed to investigate a superficialyer of information regarding Mo Long, I managed to find out about his fianc¨¦e on this superficialyer. His fianc¨¦e''s name is Jiang Yu, and she''s the movie queen."


    "Jiang Yu ... The movie Queen ..." Old master Chu muttered to himself.


    "So, second Grandpa, this marriage must be canceled." Jiang Rou said, "you don''t want Chu Jie to be mistreated when she marries him, right?"


    Old master Chu''s expression became uglier and uglier as he said, "bring Chu Jie over quickly. I have something to ask her!"


    Jiang Rou asked the servant to call Chu Jie over.


    Not long after, Chu Jie came over with an empty bowl.


    "Grandpa, I heard you called me." Chu Jie entered the house and felt that the atmosphere was not right. "What''s wrong, grandpa? What happened?"


    Old master Chu looked at her and then at the empty bowl in her hand. He was instantly furious. "You''re a youngdy from a rich family. How can you hold such a thing in your hand?"


    "This is the porridge I made for Mr. Mo Long. He finished it." Chu Jie exined.


    Old master Chu was even angrier when he heard the words ''Mr. Mo Long''. He said loudly, "Your marriage with Mo Long is canceled!"


    "What?" Chu Jie was taken aback. "Grandpa, why did you make such a decision for no reason?"


    "Because he has a fianc¨¦e!" Old master Chu red at him. "Are you going to be the third party? If this kind of reputation gets out, I don''t think you can be my granddaughter anymore!"


    "Grandpa, what nonsense are you talking about?" Chu Jie was anxious. "Aren''t I Mr. Mo Long''s fianc¨¦e? Didn''t he already agree to the marriage with the Chu family? Then I''m his fianc¨¦e!"


    "His fianc¨¦e is not you, but someone else." Jiang Rou walked to Chu Jie''s side and whispered.

 Chapter 1322 Going Against Each Other

    "Sister Jiang Rou, what are you talking about?" Chu Jie looked at Jiang Rou in disbelief. "Who else can Mr. Mo Long''s fianc¨¦e be if not me? The news of the arranged marriage has already been released, so I''m his only fianc¨¦e!"


    "No, his fianc¨¦e isn''t you. It''s a woman named Jiang Yu." Jiang Rou said, "I''m not lying to you about this. If you get someone to investigate, you''ll get the same result."


    "No... It''s impossible!" Chu Jie lost control and roared, "this is absolutely impossible! Now that everyone knows about the arranged marriage, you''re telling me that I''m not his fianc¨¦e?"


    "I know that this is hard for you to ept." Jiang Rou patted Chu Jie''s shoulder and consoled her, "But this matter was also a variable that no one could have expected. If you''re really going to marry him, it''ll be bad for your reputation."


    "What''s wrong with that?" Chu Jie retorted, "the news of the marriage alliance is public. Everyone knows about it. Then my identity will be recognized by the public!"


    "This is simply nonsense!" Old master Chu bellowed, "are you sure that this man is the only one you''ll ever have? You''re my Chu family''s daughter, and many men dream of marrying you. Why must you be so persistent about this Mo Long?"


    "Grandpa, this is different." Chu Jie''s eyes reddened. "This is the first time I''ve been so moved by a man. Furthermore, you were the one who suggested the marriage between the Chu and Mo families. Why did you cancel the marriage just like that? Grandpa, I''m the one getting married. You should at least ask for my opinion, right?"


    "I''m asking you for your opinion." Old master Chu was so angry that he had difficulty breathing. "What''s the point of me asking you? Aren''t you still dead set on marrying Mo Long? Is there any use in me asking you?"


    "Then you should have asked for my opinion!" Chu Jie''s emotions were also a little out of control. "How can you cancel the marriage just like that? Then wouldn''t my many days of anticipation have been in vain?"


    "You still dare to have high hopes?" Old master Chu was so angry that he was panting. "No matter what your thoughts are, this marriage is canceled if I say so. Grandfather will help you find a man more outstanding than ck Dragon. You should also use this time to quickly forget him."


    "I don''t want to!" I don''t want to marry another man! Chu Jie roared.


    "Have I been spoiling you too much recently?" Old master Chu mmed hisrge hand on the table, making a deafening sound. "You still dare to shout at me? You still dare to disobey my words?"


    Chu Jie paused and looked at old master Chu. She knew that he was really angry this time.


    However, she didn''t want to call off the engagement at all. She had lived for so many years, but this was the first time she was so moved by a man. If she were to give up now, she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    Hence, she braced herself and said, "I don''t agree to cancel the engagement! Grandpa, no matter what you say to me, I will never agree! I''ve never asked you for anything since I was young, but this is the only thing I''m begging you for. Grandpa, don''t cancel the engagement!"


    "You''re getting more and more unruly, do you want me to discipline you?" Old master Chu reprimanded, "Jiang Rou, bring the familyw here!"


    The Chu n''s punishment was a barbed vine. It was dipped in salt water and whipped on the body, causing excruciating pain.


    Chu Jie''s heart skipped a beat. She did not expect old master Chu to really punish her with the Family Law. However, she had already prepared herself mentally. No matter how badly she was beaten up today, she would never give in to the marriage.


    Jiang Rou saw that things were getting out of control and tried to stop him. "Second Grandpa, Chu Jie is still young. Her body won''t be able to take it if you hit her with that thing. How about this, please give me some time, I''ll try to persuade her. "


    Jiang Rou looked at Chu Jie and reached out to ce her hand on her shoulder. Just as she was about to speak, Chu Jie shook off Jiang Rou''s hand and roared, "Don''t touch me! Did you say something to my grandfather? That''s why my grandfather called off the engagement! I''m telling you, I don''t agree! Regardless of whether Mr. Mo Long has a fianc¨¦e or not, she''s the only man I''ll marry in my life!"


    After she finished speaking, she mmed the door and stormed out.


    "You see, just how much of a bastard she is!" Old master Chu was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. "She still thinks that we''re trying to harm her! What kind of magic potion did that Mo Long give her to make her so infatuated?"

 Chapter 1323 Developing Weapons

    "Second Grandpa, don''t be too angry." Jiang Rou consoled her, "Chu Jie is your granddaughter. Don''t you know her temper? She''s just too emotional right now. I''ll talk to herter. She''ll figure it out in a few days. I''ll let that ck Dragon stay for the time being. If we were to chase him away now, Chu Jie''s resistance would only be more intense."


    Old master Chu calmed his emotions and said, "Alright, we''ll do as you say. Jiang Rou, you''re so considerate. If only Chu Jie was half as considerate as you, I wouldn''t have to worry so much. Just now, she even dared to shout at me. She really disrespects me as her grandfather."


    "Hasn''t Chu Jie always been like this?" Jiang Rou smiled. "Don''t be angry. Other than visiting you, I have two things to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s about the new weapon we''ve developed." Jiang Rou said.


    She was also a member of the research and development of new weapons.


    "What happened to the weapon?" Old master Chu''s heart tightened.


    Jiang Rou''s expression also began to be serious. "Second Grandpa, you know, this new weapon needs to be made with good ore. But now, the police have sealed up our ore point, and we have no more ore sources."


    "What?" Old master Chu was shocked. "When did this happen?"


    "It happened a few days ago," Jiang Rou said with her head lowered.


    "It happened a few days ago, and you''re only telling me today?" Old master Chu''s calmed anger was now reignited. "How did you know about our ore points? Is there a mole among you?"


    "It''s not like that." Jiang Rou quickly exined, "I heard from our people that the police knew about this ore location because of a group of ck-shirted bodyguards."


    "A ck-shirted bodyguard?" Old master Chu was taken aback. "It''s just a few bodyguards. Would they do this if there were no instructions from anyone else?"


    "That''s the second thing I wanted to tell you." Jiang Rou said, "it''s not just our mining site. The poppy flower field was also seized by the police because of those ck-shirted bodyguards. The leader of the group of ck-shirted bodyguards was a very young girl. I''ve sent someone to investigate. That youngdy is Jiang Yu."


    "Jiang Yu?" Old master Chu paused and could not help but sneer. "I haven''t even thought of looking for her, but she actually delivered herself to my door."


    "Second Grandpa, what are you going to do?" Jiang Rou asked.


    "The matter of the poppy flower field is not under our jurisdiction. We were only entrusted by someone to help out with a task. Even if the police take the cyborgs away, they won''t rat us out. There''s also a chip in their heads. If they try to resist, the chip will automatically explode."


    Old master Chu''s eyes turned cold. "But I will definitely not let Jiang Yu off for the ore. Wasn''t she Mo Long''s fianc??e? Then invite her over and let the two of them meet."


    "Second Grandpa, are we really going to do this?" Jiang Rou was worried about Chu Jie''s current mental state. "If Chu Jie sees Jiang Yu, I''m afraid her emotions will be very unstable."


    "I''ll let her see!" The moment old master Chu heard the two words ''Chu Jie'', he could not help but burst out in anger. "If she really saw the person, she might give up. What would it look like if word got out that she was muddleheaded over a man? You''re really an embarrassment to the Chu family!"


    "Yes, second Grandpa, I''ll go back and get it done immediately."


    "Alright," he said. Only then did old master Chu smile in relief. you''re still the most efficient. I''m very assured to leave everything to you. If only Chu Jie was half as considerate as you. I wouldn''t be so angry."


    "Second Grandpa, please don''t be angry. After all, Chu Jie is your granddaughter. How could there be overnight hatred between a family? Please give her some time to calm down for a few days. She''ll figure it out on her own." Jiang Rou said.


    "Alright, I''ll give her a few days to calm down."


    "Second grandpa, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave."


    "You can go back first." Old master Chu rubbed his temples.


    "Alright," he said.


    With that, Jiang Rou left.


    Actually, before she left, she still wanted to look for Chu Jie and persuade her. But on second thought, she probably wouldn''t listen to him with her current mood.


    Since that was the case, Jiang Rou didn''t need to do anything.

 Chapter 1324 - 1324 Elope

    1324 Elope


    Chu Jie sat in her room for a long time. Her eyes were red, and it was obvious that she had just cried.


    After much thought, she finally decided to go to Mo Long¡¯s room.


    She knocked on the door and tried to make her voice sound calm. ¡°Mr. Mo Long, are you free now? I have something to tell you.¡±


    Mo Long walked over and opened the door, asking, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chu Jie tried her best to force a smile and said, ¡°This is a serious matter. Can I go in and tell you in detail?¡±


    Mo Long paused for a moment and stepped aside to make way, saying, ¡°Come in,¡±


    Chu Jie walked in and felt at a loss for the first time. It was really strange. This was clearly her home, but when she walked in, it felt as if she was in a strange ce. The person in front of her was also a stranger.


    Chu Jie rubbed her face to make her expression not look so stiff. ¡°Mr. Mo Long, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, right?¡± she asked.


    Mo Long did not know why she would ask this question.


    Chu Jie waited for Mo Long¡¯s reply for a long time and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious. ¡°Mr. Mo Long, say something! Am I not your fianc¨¦e? Everyone already knows about our marriage, so I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, right?¡±


    Mo Long was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Miss Chu Jie, you¡¯re emotionally unstable right now. You should go back and calm down. When you¡¯ve calmed down,e and find me, and we¡¯ll talk about this again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already very calm!¡± Chu Jie¡¯s emotions started to get agitated. ¡°You only need to say that I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Mr. Mo Long, the fact that you have a fianc¨¦e is fake. Am I right?¡±


    Mo Long was stunned. He did not know how Chu Jie found out about this.


    Chu Jie looked at Mo Long¡¯s expression, and she gradually felt a chill in her heart. She shouted, almost breaking down, ¡°Mr. Mo Long, why aren¡¯t you answering me?!¡¯ Hurry up and tell me that this is fake, it¡¯s fake! I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, and we¡¯re getting married soon!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mo Long, I¡¯m really very calm.¡± Chu Jie said, ¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, right? You just need to nod. Many people don¡¯t want us to be together, so they made up a lie to lie to me, saying that you have a fianc¨¦e. Mr. Mo Long, why don¡¯t we elope? Leave this ce, the further the better! I¡¯ll go back to Shanghai with you, how about that?¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu Jie, now is not the time to joke.¡± Mo Long¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first. I¡¯m tired, I want to rest.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Chu Jie still wanted to say something, but since Mo Long had already asked her to leave, she could only return unwillingly.


    Mo Long refused to answer this question, so Chu Jie knew that Jiang Rou was telling the truth.


    Chu Jie returned to her room. The anger in her heart could not be appeased for a long time. She was so angry that she smashed everything in the room.


    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t bother me!¡± Chu Jie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°It would be best if I died like this! If I can¡¯t even get the man I love, what¡¯s the point of living?Why won¡¯t he admit that I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e? Why?¡±


    She shouted until her throat was hoarse, and in the end, she didn¡¯t have the strength to smash anything. Chu Jie fell to the ground weakly, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°Why? Why?¡± Chu Jie burst into tears. ¡°Compared to that Jiang Yu, what¡¯s the difference between me and her? Why isn¡¯t Mr. Mo Long willing to look at me?¡±


    The housekeeper outside the door was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t care less and directly opened the door and went in.


    As soon as she entered the room, she was greeted with the sight of a room full of wolves. Chu Jie was kneeling by the bed, wailing.


    Chu Jie cried until she was out of breath, and her words were stammering, ¡°Why ¡­ Why? Why won¡¯t he admit that I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e? Everyone already knew about the marriage alliance, so why would he not admit it? Now, Jiang Yu popped up out of nowhere and said that she was Mo Long¡¯s fianc¨¦e. What about me? What am I?¡±

 Chapter 1325 - 1325 What Kind of Trash Is He?

    1325 What Kind of Trash Is He?


    The nanny was not aware of this and did not know what Chu Jie meant. She could onlyfort her, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t cry. Everyone knows about your marriage with Mr. Mo Long, so you¡¯re his fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m really his fianc¨¦e, why won¡¯t he acknowledge me?¡± Chu Jie cried and said, ¡°he already has another woman in his heart, but that woman isn¡¯t me! If that¡¯s the case, why did he agree to my marriage? If I had rejected him from the start, today¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    ¡°Really? Can I really marry him?¡± It was as if Chu Jie had found a life-saving straw. She grabbed the housekeeper¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°You also think that I can really marry Mr. Mo Long, don¡¯t you? You also think that Jiang Yu can¡¯tpare to me, don¡¯t you? As long as I treat Mr. Mo Long a little better, he¡¯ll definitely like me! Am I right?¡±


    The housekeeper didn¡¯t know what to say and could only vaguely nod and say, ¡°Miss, that Jiang Yu is far worse than you. Mr. Mo Long might only have a momentary sense of novelty for her. As long as you treat him well, he¡¯ll definitely slowly like you.¡±


    ¡°You think so too, don¡¯t you?¡± Chu Jie found her confidence again. ¡°As long as I¡¯m always so good to him, one day, he¡¯ll see how good I am to him. He¡¯ll definitely like me! That Jiang Yu is nothingpared to me! She doesn¡¯t deserve to be with Mr. Mo Long at all!¡±


    Thinking of this, Chu Jie¡¯s mood instantly improved.


    ¡°You can leave first, I don¡¯t have anything for you to do here.¡± Chu Jie said, ¡°when you go out, help me call a bodyguard in. Tell him that I have something to discuss with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±


    The nanny answered and left. Not long after, a bodyguard came in.


    ¡°Miss, I heard you were looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have something I need you to do.¡± Chu Jie said, ¡°there¡¯s a person named Jiang Yu in Shanghai. Go and investigate her for me now. The more detailed, the better. Give me the results of the investigation directly. Don¡¯t let it pass through anyone else¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡± The bodyguard said and left.


    ¡°Hmph, Hmph.¡± Chu Jie sneered. ¡°Jiang Yu, I don¡¯t care who you are. In the end, I¡¯m the only one who can stand by Mr. Mo Long¡¯s side! I¡¯d like to see what kind of trash you are!¡±


    The bodyguard¡¯s investigation speed was very fast. The next day, he handed over the results of the investigation to Chu Jie.


    ¡°Miss, this is all the information I¡¯ve found about Jiang Yu.¡± The bodyguard said, ¡°her information is hidden very well. In order to prevent her from finding out, I didn¡¯t continue to investigate.¡±


    Chu Jie read the message carefully and sneered, ¡°This information is enough. Alright, you can go back now.¡±


    The smile on Chu Jie¡¯s face became more and more Savage as she read the messages. ¡°Hahaha! Jiang Yu, that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got! Just because he¡¯s young and good-looking, he really thinks he¡¯s above everyone else? How could a Crow fly up a branch and be a Phoenix? Even if yound on the parasol tree, you¡¯re still a ck crow.¡±


    Sheughed for a long time and sent an email to Jiang Yu ording to the contact information that the bodyguard had found.


    ¡°If you have the guts, thene and meet me.¡± Chu Jie gritted her teeth in hatred.


    At the same time, there was another email that was sent to Jiang Yu¡¯s mailbox.


    Jiang Yu looked at the two emails on her phone that she had received at the same time, and she had a puzzled expression on her face.


    One of them was signed by Chu Jie, and the other was signed by Jiang Rou.


    She knew who Chu Jie was, but who was this Jiang Rou?


    Jiang Yu opened the two emails doubtfully and found that although they were signed by two different people, the content was the same-they were both ¡± invitations ¡± to her to visit the Chu family.


    ¡°Why did you invite me to the Chu family?¡± Jiang Yu was puzzled. ¡°Could it be ¡­ What happened to Mo Long in the Chu family?¡±


    At the thought of this, Jiang Yu quickly contacted Mo Long and told him about this matter.


    ¡°They want you toe to the Chu family?¡± Mo Long paused, suddenly recalling the strange questions Chu Jie had asked him when she came to look for him yesterday.


    At that time, he thought that Chu Jie was being unreasonable. Now that he thought about it, it turned out that things had started to take a turn for the worse at that time.

 Chapter 1326 - 1326 Visiting

    1326 Visiting


    ¡°I¡¯m also curious. When I turned on my phone today, I saw two emails.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that something might have happened to you in the Chu family.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Mo Long was silent for a moment, but he still told Jiang Yu about the question Chu Jie asked him yesterday.


    ¡°Why would she suddenly ask you this question?¡± Jiang Yu also felt that it was a little unbelievable. ¡°The fake Mo Long agreed to the marriage in front of everyone and even said that he was single. Your current identity is that of the fake Mo Long. Why would Chu Jie suddenly ask this question?¡±


    ¡°I suspect that someone has whispered something into her ear.¡± Mo Long muttered to himself, ¡°but I don¡¯t know who this person is.¡±


    !!


    ¡°This matter is indeed very suspicious.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°and this Jiang Rou, what¡¯s her rtionship with the Chu family? He even sent me an email to invite me to the Chu family.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Rou ¡­¡± Mo Long carefully recalled and confirmed that he had never heard this name from Chu Jie¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. I¡¯ve never heard Chu Jie mention it.¡± Mo Long said.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Jiang Yu felt that it was strange, but she still nned to go to the Chu family to take a look. ¡°I¡¯ll go. Since these two emails are inviting me to the Chu family, it means that the Chu family has investigated me. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s just be Frank and not hide anything.¡±


    Mo Long was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°alright. After you arrive, I will let Xu Yang and Shi Li protect you. If anything happens, I¡¯ll have them take you away.¡±


    ¡°If you want to leave, then leave together. If something really happens, your identity will be exposed.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°how could I possibly leave you there alone? But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be very careful. Nothing will happen. Now that the Feng family is on our side, our power is greater than the Chu family¡¯s, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Even though Jiang Yu had said so, Mo Long was still a little worried.


    The visit was three dayster. Jiang Yu arranged everything and asked Feng ran to help take care of Teng Yi while she went to the Chu family.


    The bodyguards at the entrance of the Chu family¡¯s house knew Jiang Yu, so they did not stop her and let her in directly.


    Jiang Yu knocked on the Chu family¡¯s door and a nanny came to open the door very quickly. ¡°Hello, may I know who you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Yu.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°your Chu family has sent me two emails, saying that you want to invite me to your house.¡±


    The nanny had also heard of the name ¡®Jiang Yu¡¯, so she stepped aside to make way for her. ¡°Please enter.¡±


    After Jiang Yu entered the house, she found a few people sitting on the sofa in the living room-old master Chu, Chu Jie, Jiang Rou, and Mo Long.


    Jiang Yu nced at them casually and asked, ¡°You sent me two emails and asked me toe over. Is there something wrong?¡±


    Chu Jie couldn¡¯t hold back her temper and asked in a sharp voice, ¡± tell me the truth, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Mo Long?!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Old master Chu shouted, ¡°as the host, don¡¯t you know that this is very rude? You¡¯re really an embarrassment to the Chu family!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Chu Jie called out unwillingly.


    However, seeing how serious old master Chu¡¯s expression was, Chu Jie did not dare to act rashly and could only shut her mouth obediently.


    Old master Chu put on a kind face and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me, miss Jiang Yu. However, I¡¯m also very curious about the question my granddaughter asked. Miss Jiang Yu, what is your rtionship with Mr. Mo Long?¡±


    ¡°What kind of answer do you want?¡± Jiang Yu retorted, ¡°you asked me this question as soon as I came. I¡¯m sure you already have an answer in your heart, right? You guys should have sent people to investigate me long ago, so my rtionship with Mo Long should have been investigated by you guys as well, right?¡±


    Old master Chu frowned and said, ¡°but that¡¯s only the information we found out. You didn¡¯t admit it yourself. Of course, I¡¯m not trying to separate you and Mr. Mo Long. As long as you acknowledge your rtionship, I can immediately cancel this engagement.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Chu Jie looked at old master Chu in horror. ¡°Why are you talking about this again? Didn¡¯t I say I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Old master Chu rebuked angrily, ¡°you have no right to disagree with this matter!¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at Chu Jie and said, ¡°the information you¡¯ve found is the truth of this matter.¡±


    In other words, Jiang Yu had admitted that she was Mo Long¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°What ¡­? What the hell!¡± Chu Jie stomped her feet in anger. ¡°I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e!¡±

 Chapter 1327 - 1327 Nullifying The Engagement

    1327 Nullifying The Engagement


    miss Chu Jie, this marriage was a mistake. Please don¡¯t take it seriously. Jiang Yu said, ¡± the person who agreed to the marriage was the fake Mo Long, not the Mo Long in front of you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the real Mo Long or not. He has already agreed to the marriage, and everyone knows about this!¡± Chu Jie shouted, ¡°I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e!¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu Jie, don¡¯t try to deceive yourself.¡± Jiang Yu said helplessly, ¡°I met Mo Long before you. My engagement with him also happened before you.¡±


    ¡°So what? Could it be that your engagement is also known by everyone?¡± Chu Jie retorted indignantly, ¡°if you¡¯re not, why don¡¯t you just quit?¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu Jie, are you joking?¡± Jiang Yu was so angry that sheughed.


    Mo Long also frowned and said, ¡°miss Chu Jie, please be clear about what you can say and what you can¡¯t say.¡±


    When Chu Jie heard Mo Long berate her, she could not help but feel a chill in her heart. She said in disbelief, ¡°Mr. Mo Long, how can you reprimand me? I¡¯m telling the truth. Other people don¡¯t know about the engagement between the two of you, but everyone knows about our engagement. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you just ask Jiang Yu to back out? This way, it won¡¯t harm not only me, but also your reputation.¡±


    ¡°If you must marry a man with a fianc¨¦e, it will only damage your reputation.¡± Mo Long coldly said.


    Chu Jie lost her voice for a moment. She leaned back on the sofa listlessly, her eyes dazed.


    Seeing her like this, old master Chu couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of ¡®disappointment¡¯.


    She was the daughter of the Chu family, yet she had fallen so low for a man.


    He said, ¡°miss Jiang Yu, in that case, I wish you and Mr. Mo Long a happy marriage. I¡¯ll exin to the public that this engagement is void.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank old master Chu.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    However, when Chu Jie heard this, she immediately stood up from the sofa and shouted uncontrobly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree! The engagement can not be nullified! Grandpa, if the marriage is called off, how embarrassing would it be for the Chu family!¡±


    Old master Chu knocked the floor with his walking stick and scolded, ¡°Why must you marry a man who already has a fianc¨¦e? don¡¯t you feel ashamed? It¡¯s just a nullification of the engagement, we just need to exin it to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°No! I definitely won¡¯t agree to it!¡± Chu Jie was so excited that her eyes turned red.


    Actually, she wasn¡¯t afraid that the Chu family would lose face. She just didn¡¯t want to miss Mo Long, so she used the Chu family as an excuse.


    However, old master Chu was determined to break off the engagement. No matter what Chu Jie said or how unreasonable she was, he would not change his mind.


    ¡°Jiang Rou, take your sister back to her room and let her calm down.¡± Old master Chu said in a deep voice, ¡°I have something else to tell miss Jiang Yu. Don¡¯t let your sister disturb us here.¡±


    ¡°I know, second Grandpa.¡±


    Jiang Rou stood up and walked to Chu Jie¡¯s side. Just as she reached out her hand, Chu Jie pped it away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Chu Jie roared, picked up the empty teacup on the coffee table, and threw it on the ground.


    The teacup broke into pieces with a ¡°pa¡± sound. Chu Jie quickly bent down and picked up arge piece of debris, pressing it against her throat.


    However, she was worried that she would be too ruthless and really cut her throat, so she took a step back and pressed the Shard against her wrist. She threatened, ¡°Grandpa, if you dare to cancel the engagement, I¡¯ll cut my wrist right now and die in front of you!¡±


    ¡°Chu Jie!¡± Jiang Rou frowned. ¡°This is nonsense!¡±


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re messing around?¡± Chu Jieughed at herself. ¡°I just don¡¯t agree to cancel the engagement!¡±


    Old master Chu¡¯s face was dark as he sat on the sofa and red at Chu Jie.


    ¡°Miss Chu Jie, you don¡¯t have the final say in this matter.¡± Jiang Yu snorted coldly. ¡°Besides, you won¡¯t die from a cut on your wrist. There¡¯s plenty of time to be rescued.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Chu Jie was shocked and looked at Jiang Yu with an expression that was hard to describe.


    ¡°Alright, stop your nonsense.¡± Old master Chu said. ¡°At this point, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve lost enough face? It¡¯s up to me to call off the engagement, so hurry up and go back to your room to calm down.¡±


    Before Chu Jie could say anything, Jiang Rou forcefully brought her back to her room.


    After the two of them had left, old master Chu said, ¡°The engagement is nullified. You can rest assured about this.¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re not worried,¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°since old master Chu made the decision himself, we don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1328 Dont Offend If You Cant Afford To.

    "Hahahaha." Old master Chu chuckled and suddenly retracted his smile. He said, " I''ve invited miss Jiang Yu here today for another important matter besides the annulment of our engagement."


    "What is it?" Jiang Yu raised her eyebrows.


    "Miss Jiang Yu, let''s be straightforward and not resort to insinuations. You''re the one behind our ore mine being seized by the police, aren''t you?" Old master Chu said in a deep voice.


    Jiang Yu did not want to hide it and admitted it openly, "Yes, I did it. But I didn''t do anything behind the scenes, I just let the policee over to seize it. "


    "Why are you doing this?" Old master Chu''s expression was very ugly. "You''re cutting off our source of ie."


    "Old master Chu, you''re really good at joking." Jiang Yu couldn''t help butugh. "It''s just an ore mine that has been seized. How is that cutting off your source of ie? Besides, this is illegal mining. If the circumstances are serious, you''ll have to go to jail. It''s only a seizure, so the punishment is already very light."


    The expression on old master Chu''s face was dark and unclear. He said, "Miss Jiang Yu, I don''t think you should meddle in other people''s business. It seems like you still don''t understand the Chu family''s power in the Qingcheng. You''ve offended the Chu family, so you won''t have a good life in the Qingcheng in the future."


    "What are you saying, old master Chu?" Jiang Yu couldn''t help butugh. "I''m not from Qingcheng. So what if I''m not having a good time here? Anyway, I''m going back to Shanghai in a few days. No matter how powerful the Chu family is, they can''t extend to Shanghai, right?"


    "Miss Jiang Yu, before you speak, I hope you can carefully consider the situation you are in now." Old master Chu said, "you''re in the Chu family''s territory now. It''s better for you to watch your words."


    "Was what I said just now very impudent? But I''m just telling the truth." Jiang Yu shrugged. "And it''s not just in Shanghai. There''s also the Kang family in the capital. Could it be that old master Chu thinks that his influence is so great that he can go against the two great family?"


    Two great family?


    Old master Chu was stunned. Could it be that Jiang Yu was rted to both the Kang and Mo families?


    Looking at his slightly surprised expression, Jiang Yu couldn''t help but ask, "You don''t think that my identity was so easily exposed by you, do you? I''m afraid that you''ve only found some surface information. I''m afraid that you haven''t investigated the deeper information, right?"


    Old master Chu''s body shook.


    The information that Jiang Rou had given him back then really didn''t mention the rtionship between Jiang Yu and the Kang family.


    Therefore, he took it for granted that Jiang Yu was just an ordinary movie queen and also Mo Long''s fianc¨¦e.


    ".. You''re from house Kang?" Old master Chu asked uncertainly, "I''ve never heard of you before, when did house Kang have someone like you?"


    "Old master Chu, there are many things you don''t know." Jiang Yu shrugged. "I''ve already said all that. If you don''t believe me, then I can''t do anything about it. I can only say that I don''t intend to lie to you about this matter. After all, if a lie like this is exposed, not only will I not get any benefits, I might even offend Kang family."


    Old master Chu frowned and pondered for a long time. In the end, he believed Jiang Yu''s words.


    It was because she really didn''t look like she was lying.


    If the Kang and Mo families were to join forces, the Chu family would not be their match.


    Seeing that old master Chu did not speak for a long time, Jiang Yu tilted her head and looked at him. "What''s wrong? Do you believe what I said now?"


    Old master Chu cleared his throat and said, "it''s a little presumptuous of me to invite you here today."


    "You''re wee. I also wanted toe and take a look." Jiang Yu smiled, then her eyes turned cold and she asked, "since old master Chu has finished asking all his questions, can I also ask what I want to ask?"


    Old master Chu paused. "What do you want to ask?"


    "Of course it''s about the ore points." Jiang Yu said, "not only did you mine illegally, but you also hid arge number of cyborgs in the cers of the vigers ''houses. What is the reason for this?"


    "Man-made humans?" Old master Chu was also stunned when he heard this. "I''ve never hidden artificial humans in the cers of those vigers ''houses. Miss Jiang Yu, what makes you say that?"


    "Don''t you know about this, old master Chu?" Jiang Yu paused and carefully observed old master Chu''s expression.


    The expression on his face was very serious, but at the same time, it revealed a faint confusion. It seemed that he really did not know about this matter.


    Could it be that this matter really had nothing to do with the Chu family?


    It seemed like the Chu family had been used.

 Chapter 1329 - 1329 Being Used

    1329 Being Used


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about this,¡± old master Chu answered honestly.


    Jiang Yu thought about this matter carefully and finally made a decision in her heart.


    She wanted to take a gamble. She wanted to bet that old master Chu would be willing to fight on the same side as her after he found out that she had been used.


    ¡°Old master Chu, then let¡¯s be frank. I won¡¯t hide it. Is your Chu family developing a new type of weapon?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Old master Chu paused and looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief. ¡°How did you know about this?¡±


    Jiang Yu briefly exined what happened to him and said, ¡°Why do you want to study such a crazy weapon? Is it your own subjective will, or is there another reason?¡±


    However, old master Chu did not ept this huge amount of information for a while after hearing what he had just said.


    ¡°I admit that the Chu family is indeed developing new weapons and we have indeed spent a lot of money to buy a batch of man-made people to be experimental subjects.¡± Old master Chu said in a deep voice, ¡°however, there was a problem with the weapon-making process at that time, so the batch of cyborgs were not used for experiments. However, I had already ordered them to be kept under guard, so why would they run to the ore mine for no reason? And he¡¯s hidden in the cer of a viger¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Old master Chu, do you still not understand? In fact, the Chu family was also used!¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Old master Chu was furious. ¡°We have a contract! This isn¡¯t a rtionship of using each other, but a deal.¡±


    ¡°With whom?¡± Jiang Yu continued to ask.


    However, old master Chu refused to talk about it.


    Jiang Yu was not in a hurry and said, ¡°even if you don¡¯t say anything, I can guess. It¡¯s the Chi family, right?¡±


    The expression on old master Chu¡¯s face changed visibly, and Jiang Yu was convinced that she was right.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Chi family indeed.¡± Jiang Yu was deep in thought. ¡°But the Chi family is already in decline. Is old master Chu still willing to make a deal with them because they gave you unparalleled benefits?¡±


    ¡°.. The Chi family isn¡¯t in a state of destion.¡± Old master Chu said, ¡°but this is a deal between the Chu family and the Chi family. I can¡¯tment on it.¡±


    ¡°Old master Chu, things have alreadye to this. You can¡¯t deceive yourself anymore.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°the Chi family hid the batch of cyborgs in the basement behind your back. Don¡¯t you understand their purpose? Once this matter was exposed and the police seized the ore site, they would naturally find this batch of cyborgs. By then, with the testimony of this batch of androids, the entire matter would have nothing to do with the Chi family. After all, the Chu family was the one who developed the new weapon and spent a lot of money to buy cyborgs as experimental subjects. What role did the Chi family y in this?¡±


    Old master Chu¡¯s face was hidden in the darkness, and Jiang Yu could not see his expression clearly.


    She continued, ¡°in my opinion, the Chi family isn¡¯t that deste, right? If he was really down, old master Chu would probably not choose to cooperate with them. Merchants are after profit. If there are no benefits to be gained, no one would take such a risk.¡±


    Old master Chu remained silent.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not been a year or two for the Chu family to have its current status. The three feet of ice could not be frozen in a day. The Chu n should have cooperated with the Chi n a long time ago, right? We¡¯ve been keeping a low profile ording to the Chi family¡¯s wishes. It just so happens that Chu Jie is having aing-of-age ceremony, and the Chi family thinks that this is a good time for the Chu family to show off in Qingcheng.¡±


    Old master Chu remained silent because Jiang Yu had guessed everything correctly.


    ¡°.. Miss Jiang Yu, you¡¯re very smart.¡± Old master Chu sighed. ¡°But sometimes, being too smart isn¡¯t a good thing. Most of what you just said is the truth, but that doesn¡¯t change my mind.¡±


    ¡°Even if you already know the truth, do you still want to work with the Chi family?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°This is a deal between businessmen. Miss Jiang Yu, please don¡¯t ask any more questions.¡± Old master Chu said, ¡°for the sake of the Kang and Mo families, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything you said today. You can leave this ce now and nevere back.¡±


    ¡°.. I know.¡± Jiang Yu said in a deep voice, ¡°then, other than the three of us, no one else knows what I said today.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Old master Chu nodded his head lightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jiang Yu said to Mo Long, ¡°however, before I leave, I still have to say goodbye to miss Chu Jie.¡±

 Chapter 1330 - 1330 Weapon Blueprint

    1330 Weapon Blueprint


    Jiang Yu went upstairs and asked the nanny to take her to Chu Jie¡¯s room.


    ¡°You can just stand here. If she sees you, she¡¯ll lose control of her emotions again.¡± Jiang Yu said to Mo Long, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look. I¡¯ll say a few words ande out immediately.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo Long replied softly.


    Jiang Yu knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Chu Jie, it¡¯s me. Is it convenient for me to go in for a while?¡±


    Not long after, the door was ruthlessly opened.


    Chu Jie looked at Jiang Yu with a face full of resentment. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you here to announce your victory?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m just worried about your mental state, so I came to see you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll do something stupid.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged her shoulders. ¡°This matter has been a farce from the beginning. I¡¯m very sorry for the harm that I have caused you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Chu Jie sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll forgive you just because you apologized? We¡¯re clearly the same kind of people, and I¡¯m even younger than you. Why does Mr. Mo Long like you but not me? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worse than you!¡±


    ¡°Feelings are different from person to person.¡± Jiang Yu did not know how tofort Chu Jie and could only say, ¡°There are a lot of men in this world. You¡¯ll eventually meet one who¡¯s true to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such sarcastic remarks here.¡± Chu Jie sneered in disdain. ¡°If you came to me just to say this, then you can leave now.¡±


    She then mmed the door shut.


    Jiang Yu touched her nose and raised her hand to knock on the door again, but the door was opened again. However, the person who came out was not Chu Jie, but Jiang Rou.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t take advantage of me.¡± Jiang Rou frowned. ¡°If you want to leave, then hurry up and leave. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll do something stupid.¡± Jiang Yu unintentionally leaned into Jiang Rou and quickly stuck a small bug on her clothes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about her. Just mind your own business.¡± Jiang Rou said unhappily, ¡°if you want to leave, leave quickly. You¡¯re not wee here. And those two private doctors, take them and get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Yu waved her hand and found Mo Long, saying, ¡°I will contact Xu Yang and Shi Li. They will naturally meet up with us.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    The two of them walked out of the Chu family¡¯s gate and took in some fresh air.


    ¡°The atmosphere in the Chu family is really depressing.¡± Jiang Yu grumbled, ¡°the house is so big and there are so many windows, but once I go in, it¡¯s like it¡¯s dark. It¡¯s very depressing.¡±


    Mo Long had stayed in the Chu family for a long time and was more or less used to it.


    However, there was something more important than this-why was old master Chu still unwilling to give up on the cooperation with the Chi family even though he knew that he was being used?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Chu n is not just being used.¡± Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°The deal between the Chu family and the Chi family is like a game of chess. One wrong step and they would lose everything. And I¡¯ve already told old master Chu just now that the Chu family is more like a shield for the Chi family. However, old master Chu¡¯s attitude seems very firm and he doesn¡¯t intend to give up on the cooperation with the Chi family.¡±


    ¡°Rather than making use of them, I think the Chu family is more likely to be threatened by the Chi family.¡± Mo Long said, ¡°if that¡¯s not the case, I can¡¯t think of a second reason. If they made the wrong move, the entire Chu n would be in trouble. Old master Chu has been in business for many years. Why would he risk it all in a battle like this when he has no confidence?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the Chi family is hiding very deeply now. Old master Chu is not willing to let go. We have no other way to get information about the Chi family.¡± Jiang Yu was calm. ¡°The most important thing now is the Chu family¡¯s new weapon. It¡¯s hard to say whether the development of this new weapon is for the Chu family or for the Chi family.¡±


    If it was for the Chu family, then old master Chu¡¯s motive was unknown.


    However, if it was for the Chi family, then once this weapon was developed, the consequences would be out of control.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Yu quickly contacted Xu Yang and Shi Li, saying, ¡°The two of you, don¡¯te back for the time being. Find a ce near the Chu family and keep an eye on them. Remember, your mission is the weapon blueprint. As long as you get the blueprint, you must quickly retreat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam,¡±


    Mo Long did not return to the vige with Jiang Yu. Instead, he returned to the inn he had once rented. After packing up his things, he quickly moved to another ce.


    Jiang Yu returned to the vige and ordered some of the bodyguards to go back and protect Mo Long.

 Chapter 1331 The Hidden Secret

    After arranging these matters, Jiang Yu opened an app on her phone and connected it to the bug attached to Jiang Rou.


    Jiang Rou did not seem to notice the bug. Afterforting Chu Jie, she returned to the living room to look for old master Chu.


    "How is she?" Old master Chu spoke, even though Chu Jie was embarrassing and made him angry. However, she was still his granddaughter, and old master Chu still cared about her.


    "Much better. Although I''m still a little agitated, I''m no longer seeking death," Jiang Rou said.


    "Hmph," he snorted. Old master Chu snorted coldly. "What a disgrace. Now that Mo Long is gone, I''ll see what she thinks. You know that he has a fianc??e, but you still want to get close to him."


    "But you can''t me Chu Jie for this." Jiang Rou put in a good word for Chu Jie. Jiang Yu also said just now that this incident was caused by a fake Mo Long. "Although I don''t know what''s going on with the fake Mo Long, I think this matter is rted to the Chi family''s research on cyborgs."


    "The Chi family ..." Old master Chu muttered to himself, and he couldn''t help but recall what Jiang Yu had said.


    How could he not know that the Chi family was just using the Chu family?


    However, the Chi family''s influence in the ck market was too great. They were not so easily shaken.


    When the Chi family found him, revealed their identity, and handed him the contract, old master Chu knew that the Chu family had been targeted by the Chi family.


    Even if he wanted to refuse, he didn''t have the guts to. No matter how powerful the Chu family was, they could notpare to the Chi family. Furthermore, what the Chi family revealed to the outside world was probably only the tip of the iceberg. There were even longer vines curled up underground.


    It was because of this that old master Chu had sent the invitation to the Kang and Mo families, hoping to build a good rtionship with them. Then, they could rely on their power to fight against the Chi family.


    However, Kang family sent someone from the side branch who didn''t care about the importance of the Kang family''s attitude towards Chu family was clearly not friendly. As such, old master Chu turned his attention to Mo Long.


    However, he never expected that it was a fake Mo Long.


    In that case, the real Mo Long might have rejected the Chu family''s invitation, which was why the fake Mo Long dared to be so ostentatious.


    The two big families did not want to be on good terms with the Chu family. In order to protect the Chu family, old master Chu could only try his best to cater to the Chi family.


    "Second Grandpa, you wanted the Kang and Mo families to be on good terms from the start. Why don''t you take this opportunity to build a good rtionship with Mo Long? With the Mo family behind us, maybe the kangs will support us too."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "Not only that, but that Jiang Yu is also the young miss of Kang family. If we take this opportunity to rope them in, we''ll have a chance of winning against the Chi family."


    "Jiang Yu is the daughter of the Kang family?" Jiang Rou was shocked.


    "Yes," Old master Chu said helplessly, "although she extended an olive branch to me, I rejected her."


    "Why, second Grandpa?" Jiang Rou thought it was unbelievable. "This is a great opportunity. How can you refuse? Although I can''t stand the two of them, I don''t want Chu Jie to continue to be sad because of that Mo Long. But now, the Chu n''s future is the most important thing."


    "Of course, I know that the Chu family''s matter is the most important. But since I rejected it, I must have my own considerations." Old master Chuughed bitterly. "I originally wanted to give Jiang Yu a taste of her own medicine, but now she''s using her real identity to p me in the face."


    "Second Grandpa ..." Jiang Rou still wanted to persuade old master Chu, but he waved his hand, indicating for her to go back.


    "The weapon research and development department can''t do without you. You''d better hurry back." Old master Chu said, "find another ore spot. This time, you must be very careful. Don''t be discovered again."


    "I know, second Grandpa."


    Jiang Rou said and left.


    After she left the Chu family''s house, she made a phone call. "It''s me. I''m sending an invitation to Jiang Yu in my personal name."


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Rou took a car back to the weapon R&D base.


    Jiang Yu, who was far away in the vige, heard the sound of the car starting up. She quickly contacted Xu Yang and Shi Li. "Jiang Rou has gone back. You guys follow her. Don''t lose her."


    "Yes, Madam," Xu Yang and Shi Li followed the order and hid in the dark, following the car.


    Jiang Yu looked at the email on her phone calmly and quietly waited for the email sent by Jiang Rou.


    Not long after, Jiang Yu''s phone received an email notification.


    Jiang Yu opened the email and saw that it was sent under Jiang Rou''s name.

 Chapter 1332 The Location Of The Research

    The content was exactly the same as when he invited Jiang Yu to the Chu family, but at the end, it was emphasized that this invitation was sent in the name of Jiang Rou.


    The meeting ce was set at a coffee shop. However, Jiang Yu replied, "I don''t think a coffee shop is suitable for our meeting. We should go to your weapon research and development base."


    Jiang Yu could already imagine Jiang Rou''s expression when she saw this email.


    As expected, Jiang Yu did not receive Jiang Rou''s reply email. Instead, she received a call from her.


    "You sure have a lot of information. You even found my phone number." Jiang Yu smiled. "Why did you call me?"


    "Jiang Yu, stop pretending. Let me ask you, how did you know about the weapon research and development base?" Jiang Rou asked in an unfriendly tone.


    "You investigated me, but you don''t allow me to investigate you?" Jiang Yu retorted, "this is called giving him a taste of his own medicine."


    "Are you reallying to our weapon R & D base?" Jiang Rou asked after a moment of silence.


    "Could it be fake? Do I look like someone who would joke around?" Jiang Yu said, " I can guess that you''re going to meet me. It must be because of house Chu and house Chi, and they want to use house Kang and house Mo''s power, right?"


    Jiang Yu''s words hit Jiang Rou''s heart, and this made her feel a little embarrassed.


    Jiang Rou did not say anything, so Jiang Yu did not continue to ask. Instead, she said, "give me the location of your weapon research and development. I''ll go over now. This matter isn''t urgent for me, but it should be urgent for you, right?"


    Jiang Rou was silent for a long time before saying, "okay, I''ll give you the address. Come over. You can onlye here by yourself. You can''t bring anyone else."


    "This request of yours really makes one''s imagination run wild. Those who don''t know better might think that you''re trying to do something to me. " Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    Jiang Rou retorted, "shouldn''t I be the one asking you that? Why do you have to meet me at my weapon research and development base? I should be the one being wary of you, but you''re being wary of me?"


    "You''re quite good at distorting the truth." Jiang Yu said, "you should have found out about my true identity from old master Chu, so I''m not afraid of you ying tricks. Since you want me to go alone, then I''ll go alone."


    After that, Jiang Yu hung up the phone.


    Jiang Rou quickly sent the weapon''s research and development address over in a private email.


    Jiang Yu immediately set off.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    The ce was also very remote, but it was well-equipped. Moreover, the thatched house on the surface was just a cover. The real ce where weapons were developed was underground.


    When Jiang Yu arrived at the location, she found Xu Yang and Shi Li in the dark and gestured to her.


    This meant that the address Jiang Rou had given her was real. Even if something happened, Xu Yang and Shi Li would be waiting for her outside.


    Jiang Yu gave Jiang Rou a call. "I''m here. Aren''t you going to send someone to pick me up?"


    "I know. Wait there. I''lle and pick you up personally." Jiang Rou said.


    Jiang Yu hung up the phone and waited for less than five minutes before Jiang Rou came out of the thatched house.


    "Follow me."


    Jiang Rou led the way in front while Jiang Yu followed behind. Seeing this, Xu Yang and Shi Li also secretly followed behind them.


    Jiang Rou took Jiang Yu all the way underground and Jiang Yu realized that the weapons research and development base was farrger than she had imagined.


    "Stop looking, you won''t understand even if you look." Jiang Rou sneered. "You''re the young miss of the Kang family. Do you think you can understand this technology? It was probably just that his ten fingers didn''t touch the water of spring. No, you''ve stayed in the orphanage before, so you should have done some odd jobs."


    "You called me here just to make fun of me?" Jiang Yu did not get angry at Jiang Rou''s words. "If I''m not wrong, you''ll have something to ask of me next, right? You''re so arrogant in front of me, and you still expect me to agree to your request?"


    Jiang Rou paused, and her arrogance instantly disappeared.


    She had originally wanted to use Jiang Yu''s miserable past to dampen her spirit. She did not expect that not only did Jiang Yu not feel inferior because of this, but she had also exposed her own scheme with one sentence.


    "It was my fault," she said. "I hope you don''t mind."


    "That''s right. If you want to ask for help, you should have the attitude of asking for help." Jiang Yu smiled.


    He still wanted to dampen her spirit? In your dreams!


    "Alright, tell me your conditions." Jiang Yu said, "I''ll think about it and see if I can agree to it."

 Chapter 1333 - 1333 The Alliance

    1333 The Alliance


    ¡°Conditions?¡± Jiang Rou looked at Jiang Yu in confusion. ¡°You were the one who suggested working with the Chu family. Now that I¡¯ve agreed to your request, you¡¯re asking me about my conditions?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Jiang Yu opened her eyes wide and looked at Jiang Rou innocently. ¡°It¡¯s true that I suggested this first, but old master Chu has already rejected me. Then this proposal was invalid. But now that you want to cooperate with me, if you don¡¯te up with some attractive conditions, why should I agree to it?¡±


    ¡°You! You¡¯re taking advantage of him!¡± Jiang Rou¡¯s face was red with anger.


    ¡°This is a trade between merchants.¡± Jiang Yu smiled slyly. ¡°The businessmen will not agree to a cooperation without any benefits.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Jiang Rou red at Jiang Yu fiercely. It took a long time for her to calm down. ¡°I don¡¯t know how greedy you are. Why don¡¯t you make your conditions?¡±


    ¡°My conditions are very simple. I only have three.¡± Jiang Yu raised three fingers. ¡°First, let Mo Long and I stay in the Chu family and help us hide our whereabouts. Second, you must let me have a look at your new weapon once it¡¯s developed. Third, this matter was carried out in secret and could not be known by the Chi family. As for old master Chu, I¡¯ll leave it to you to convince him.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re asking for too much, right?¡± Jiang Rou couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Other than thest thing, who do you think can fulfill the other two conditions? Chu Jie can¡¯t see you and Mo Long now, and you still want to live with him in the Chu family? And this weapon, we developed it, why should we let you have a look first?¡±


    Jiang Yu shrugged and said, ¡°which do you think is more important, the Chu family¡¯s safety or Chu Jie¡¯s emotions? Let¡¯s not talk about anything else first. If you can¡¯t even distinguish the priority of this, then I think we should stop our cooperation and end it here.¡±


    With that, Jiang Yu got up and was about to leave.


    Jiang Rou hesitated for a few seconds before calling out to her,¡±wait!¡± I¡¯ll agree to your request, alright? But you have to give me a reason for that weapon. Why should we let you have a look at the weapon we developed first?¡±


    ¡°Because house Kang and house Mo are way more powerful than house Chu. If they want to protect house Chu, they have to rely on us. Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze turned cold. furthermore, there¡¯s poison on your weapons. If I don¡¯t take a look at them personally, what if you use them to harm others?¡±


    ¡°You! We developed this weapon for the Chu family!¡±


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re working with me behind old master Chu¡¯s back for the Chu family.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°in that case, be obedient and do as I say. Even if something really does happen, house Kang and house Mo will be the ones holding it up.¡±


    Jiang Rou bit her lower lip. After a long time, she said, ¡°okay, I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your news then.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu went back the way she came.


    Xu Yang and Shi Li had been waiting in the dark. They only felt relieved when they saw Jiang Yuing out of the thatched house unscathed.


    The two of them escorted Jiang Yu back to the vige. Teng Yi¡¯s injuries were much better and he could barely get out of bed and walk.


    However, he still needed someone to support him to walk.


    During this time, Feng Ran acted as Teng Yi¡¯s walking stick.


    Jiang Yu said to Teng Yi, ¡°if everything goes well, I¡¯ll go to the Chu family soon. I¡¯ll send someone to take care of you. When you¡¯ve recovered, you cane back and join us.¡±


    Although Teng Yi really wanted to go with Jiang Yu, he knew that he would only be a burden. Hence, he could only nod and say, ¡°yes, Madam. Please stay in the Chu family and don¡¯t worry about me. ¡±


    Feng Ran quickly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you take care of Teng Yi!¡± If you go to the Chu family, the bodyguards here will leave too. Then, there¡¯s no point for me and Mei Shuang to stay here. It would be better to follow them. Plus, Mei Shuang and I are girls. We can take better care of Teng Yi than those men.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Feng Ran with aplicated expression and asked, ¡°aren¡¯t you going back to the Feng family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± Feng Ran quickly shook her head. I don¡¯t want to go back and see my stepmother and Feng di. It annoys me. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d love to continue wandering outside like this.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment. alright, this is your decision. I respect it. she said.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Feng Ran nodded excitedly.


    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Jiang Rou sent a message to Jiang Yu. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    The corners of Jiang Yu¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she replied, ¡°alright. Then, I wish that our future Alliance will be even more pleasant.¡±

 Chapter 1334 Chased Out

    The next morning, after Jiang Yu and Mo Long packed some things, they went to the Chu family.


    Only old master Chu and Jiang Rou were sitting in the living room of the Chu family. Chu Jie was nowhere to be seen.


    "Miss Jiang Yu," old master Chu was the first to speak. "Jiang Rou told me everything yesterday. After much consideration, I''ve decided to agree to your request."


    "That''s great." Jiang Yu pped her hands. "But, can you tell me why you rejected me yesterday?"


    "There''s a chip in Chu Jie''s head," old master Chu said after a moment of silence.


    "What?" It wasn''t just Jiang Yu and Mo Long, even Jiang Rou was stunned. "Second Grandpa, when did this happen? Why have you been hiding this from me?"


    "I''m the only one who knows about this. It''s been a few years." Old master Chu was dejected. "Back then, Chu Jie went out to y with her parents and got into a car ident on the road. Other than the couple''s bodies, the police did not find Chu Jie''s body. so, I sent people to look for her. One day, the Chi family sent Chu Jie over. It was then that the Chi family had their eyes on the Chu family."


    "If there''s a chip, why didn''t you bring Chu Jie to the hospital for a checkup?" Jiang Rou asked, "if they find out, can''t they just get it out after surgery?"


    "You think I''ve never thought about it? However, they threatened me that if this chip were to receive an X-ray, it would self-destruct! The chip will also be affected by Chu Jie''s anger level. If her anger level reaches a certain level, the chip will explode!" Old master Chu was clearly agitated. "I''d rather believe it than not! In any case, I won''t joke around with Chu Jie''s life."


    "Is that why you rejected me? You think that as long as you obediently follow the Chi family, you can protect Chu Jie?" Jiang Yu retorted, "but Chu Jie was so angry when you canceled the engagement. I wonder how angry she was. Fortunately, the A. I. Chip didn''t explode. Otherwise, this matter would have been unmanageable."


    "That''s why I let you stay in the Chu family without telling Chu Jie." Old master Chu sighed. "I still insisted on doing things my own way yesterday. After thinking about it, I still feel that it''s better to have help. That''s why I agreed to your conditions. As for Chu Jie, you don''t have to worry about her. I''ll hide you well ..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Chu Jie pushed the door open and entered, "Grandpa!" What are you hiding from me? Let Jiang Yu and Mr. Mo Long stay here and torture my eyes every day?"


    "Why are you awake?" Jiang Rou was shocked. "Weren''t you asleep just now?"<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "I was pretending." Chu Jie said, "you haven''t coaxed me to sleep in a long time. When you suddenly coaxed me today, I knew something was wrong. I didn''t expect to hear this kind of news when I secretly followed you."


    "I ..." Jiang Rou had nothing to say.


    Chu Jie walked over and said to old master Chu, "grandfather, I''ll take care of the chip in my brain. You don''t have to worry about this. In short, I won''t allow Jiang Yu to live in the Chu family. If she dares to move in, I''ll definitely chase her away!"


    "Chu Jie, don''t mess around!" Old master Chu said, "this concerns your life. How can you be so reckless!"


    "Will my chip disappear if I let Jiang Yu live here?" Chu Jie asked calmly.


    It could be seen that she was trying very hard to suppress her emotions.


    Because she was also afraid, afraid that she would lose her life.


    "But with the help of house Kang and Mo, our chances of winning against house Chi will be higher." Old master Chu persuaded her patiently, "you don''t want the Chu family to be dependent on the Chi family in the future, do you? Moreover, if he could defeat the Chi family, he might be able to find a way to take out the chip from them. There are two benefits that are worth our gamble."


    Chu Jie took a deep breath and said, "anyway, Mr. Mo Long can stay in the Chu family, but Jiang Yu can''t! Otherwise, if you make me angry, I don''t know when the chip in my head will explode!"


    She threatened him with her death again, and old master Chu and Jiang Rou looked at each other.


    However, Jiang Yu was not afraid of her.


    "A person who doesn''t even dare to cut his own wrist with ss shards, and he still says that he doesn''t know when he will die?" Jiang Yu walked in front of Chu Jie. "I can see that you cherish your life. Even if I do move in, you won''t let yourself be too angry. If that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble you to control your emotions during this period of time. However, we won''t appear in front of you often, so you just need to be at ease."

 Chapter 1335 Looking For Trouble

    "You!" Chu Jie was infuriated. She quickly walked in front of old master Chu andined in a coquettish manner, "Grandpa, look at her! She''s obviously asking our Chu family for a favor, yet she''s still saying such things! Grandpa, are you going to keep her here even if she''s like this?"


    Old master Chu patted Chu Jie''s hand and said, "right now, we''re the ones who need Jiang Yu''s help. She''s not the one who needs our help. Chu Jie, just bear with it. I''m thinking for the Chu family."


    "Grandpa, have you gone senile?" Chu Jie was shocked. "Who is she? why would the Chu family need her help?"


    "She''s the young miss of the Kang family," old master Chu said as he looked at her.


    "So what if they''re from house Kang?" Chu Jie did not understand. "Could it be that he''s more powerful than our Chu family?"


    "Of course. Otherwise, why would old master Chu ask for my help?" Jiang Yu looked at Chu Jie calmly. "That''s why I''d advise you to stay out of this. After all, you can''t help much."


    "Jiang Yu! This is the Chu family!" Chu Jie''s voice became extremely sharp. "You''re an outsider. How dare you speak to me like that!"


    "Don''t get too excited. What if your anger explodes the chip?" Jiang Yu said, "you won''t be able to help here. You should hurry back and rest."


    Chu Jie started to panic after hearing what Jiang Yu said.


    Her grandfather was right, it''s better to believe than not. Regardless of whether this chip would explode because of anger, she had to control her emotions and not get angry over some minor things.


    It just so happened that if Jiang Yu stayed here, Mr. Mo Long would also stay here. As long as he was here, Chu Jie''s emotions would calm down.


    "Alright, I''ll allow you to stay here," she said. "But this is because I''m being kind and not because of anything else. It''s not worth it for me to get angry with someone like you."


    With that, Chu Jie turned around and left.


    "Miss Jiang Yu, please don''t take it to heart." Old master Chu smiled awkwardly. "I''ve spoiled her too much."


    "It''s okay. If I keep minding people like this, my days won''t be easy." Jiang Yu said indifferently, "it''s gettingte. Mo Long and I will go and rest first. If there''s anything else, we''ll talk about it tomorrow morning."


    "Alright," he said. Old master Chu responded.


    Jiang Rou brought the two of them to the room that had been prepared. There was a double bed inside and the decorations were quite warm.


    "You two can stay here for the time being. Second Grandpa and I will help you hide your whereabouts."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "Thank you." Jiang Yu nodded her head lightly and ced all of her and Mo Long''s belongings in the closet.


    "Have a good rest, then. I''ll be next door. Call me if you need anything." Jiang Rou said.


    "Many thanks." Jiang Yu smiled.


    Jiang Rou left and returned to her room. Jiang Yu and Mo Long made their beds and nned to have a good rest.


    Not long after theyid down, the rumbling of thunder came from outside the house.


    "The weather hasn''t been very good recently." Mo Long hugged Jiang Yu tightly in his arms. "Remember to stay warm. Don''t get sick."


    "I know." Jiang Yu also obediently snuggled into Mo Long''s arms.


    However, the silence didn''tst long before someone knocked on the door.


    "It''s sote, who is it?" Jiang Yu didn''t know what was going on. "Could it be Jiang Rou?"


    "I''m not sure. I''ll go take a look." With that said, Mo Long got off the bed to open the door.


    However, the person outside the door was not Jiang Rou, but Chu Jie.


    She was hugging a pillow, and thece nightdress on her body kept sliding down, deliberately revealing her impressive curves.


    When she saw that it was Mo Long who opened the door, she was ted. She quickly pretended to be aggrieved and cried. Mr. Mo Long, there was a huge Thunder outside just now. It scared me to death. I''m so scared, can I squeeze in with you guys?"


    "Don''t! Mr. Mo Long!" Chu Jie quickly stopped Mo Long. "I''m really afraid of thunder! I''m alone in the room, and I''m really scared ... I swear, just this once today, okay? As long as there''s no more Thunder tomorrow, I won''te."


    "No." Mo Long still rejected Chu Jie.


    "Mr. Mo Long ..." Chu Jie was still shouting, unwilling to give up.


    Jiang Yu had also gotten out of bed at this time. She walked to the door and looked at the pitiful Chu Jie. "What''s wrong? the eldest miss of the Chu family is afraid of Thunder. Do you want to go to someone else''s fianc?? to ask forfort?"

 Chapter 1336 Fell Sick

    Chu Jie sat at the door for the entire night, but Mo Long and Jiang Yu did not open the door for her.


    In thetter half of the night, the temperature dropped sharply. It was so cold that Chu Jie''s teeth were chattering.


    However, she was still waiting, hoping that Mo Long would open the door for her.


    The night passed, and Chu Jie caught a cold, but Mo Long did not open the door.


    She stood up in disappointment, feeling a little light-headed. She turned around and was about to leave when the door was opened from the inside.


    "Mo Long ..." Chu Jie shouted in surprise, only to realize that the person in front of her was not Mo Long, but Jiang Yu.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve been waiting here all this time?" Jiang Yu looked at her and knew that she must have been waiting here for a long time.


    "Why do you care?" Chu Jie''s voice was a little hoarse. "Why did youe out alone?" Chu Jie looked into the house unwillingly. "Where''s Mr. Mo Long?"


    "You''re really persistent." Jiang Yu shrugged her shoulders. "You waited at the door of someone else''s room all night just to see someone else''s fianc¨¦ for the first time in the morning?"


    When she said that, she emphasized the pronunciation of ''someone else''s fianc¨¦''.


    Chu Jie was furious. Even though her voice was hoarse, she still wanted to quarrel with Jiang Yu. "Why do you keep bringing this up in front of me?"


    "But I feel that if I don''t mention this, you won''t take it to heart." Jiang Yu frowned. "You''re coveting someone else''s fianc¨¦ every day. What are you thinking?"


    "You!" Chu Jie was so angry that she could not help but cough.


    "You look sick. I suggest you go back to your room and rest." Jiang Yu said coldly, "don''t infect us with the virus."


    "Don''t go too far!" cough! Chu Jie roared in anger and started coughing again.


    This time, she coughed a little louder. Jiang Rou also came out from the room next door. "It''s so early in the morning. You really can''t let me sleep!"


    "Sister Jiang Rou!" When Chu Jie saw Jiang Rouing out, she thought that she had found someone to back her up. She immediately walked over and said aggrievedly, "sister Jiang Rou, you don''t know how much Jiang Yu went overboard just now!"


    "Did you wait here the whole night?" Jiang Rou asked, ignoring her.


    "Yup," Chu Jie felt wronged again. "Who knew that Jiang Yu would be so petty? She didn''t let Mr. Mo Long open the door and didn''t let me in for a night."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    ".. You''re amazing." Jiang Rou didn''t know how to describe Chu Jie.


    "Oh right, there''s one more thing." Jiang Yu reminded him, "Chu Jie is sick. I suggest you stay away from her. Don''t let her infect you with the virus. If you''re sick, the weapon research and development will be dyed."


    When Jiang Rou heard this, she immediately distanced herself from Chu Jie. She said, "Chu Jie, you should hurry back and rest. I''ll get the nanny to send you your medicer."


    Seeing Jiang Rou''s attitude, Chu Jie''s heart couldn''t help but tighten. She turned around angrily and went upstairs.


    "Don''t give me medicine, just let me die!" Chu Jie shouted, "anyway, I think all of you can''t wait for me to die!"


    Chu Jie stormed back into the house and mmed the door shut.


    "I''m sorry, she has always been like this." Jiang Rou said apologetically, "I''m sorry to have caused you trouble."


    "It''s okay. We don''t see each other much anyway. I don''t have to be angry over her." Jiang Yu said indifferently, "as long as she doesn''t always appear in front of me, I can guarantee that I won''t appear in front of her."


    "Yes." Jiang Rou nodded. "I''ll exin this to her. I''m going to the weapon research and development baseter, do you want toe with me?"


    "Alright, I was just worried that I would have nothing to do." Jiang Yu smiled and nodded.


    Meanwhile, Mo Long was putting on his clothes in his room. He was preparing to head to old master Chu''s study after breakfast to ask him about the Chu family.


    After Jiang Yu and Mo Long had their breakfast, they each went to do their own things.


    Jiang Yu followed Jiang Rou to the weapons research and development base, while Mo Long went to old master Chu''s study.


    Chu Jiey in the room for a while and felt her headache getting worse. She quickly asked the nanny to bring her medicine and fell asleep after taking it.


    When Jiang Yu and Jiang Rou arrived at the weapon R & D base, everyone inside seemed to know Jiang Yu. They all nodded and bowed to her with a very respectful attitude.


    Some people even started to call her "boss."


    "You don''t have to call me that." Jiang Yu smiled. "Jiang Rou and I are only in a cooperative rtionship. She is also your boss."


    "Forget it. I was the one who told them to call you that." Jiang Rou said, " since we''re working together, I''ll have to let you have a look after the weapon is developed. I''ll let you have the boss then."

 Chapter 1337 Cant Bear It

    "Then it would be impolite of me to refuse." Jiang Yu smiled. "Are there any weapons that have already been developed? Let me see."


    "There''s one, boss." One of the researchers said as he took out a weapon that he had sessfully developed.


    "It''s not poisoned yet, boss. Don''t worry."


    The researcher said.


    "Yes." Jiang Yu nodded and said, "show me. I''d like to see how powerful this weapon is."


    "Okay, boss."


    The researcher took the small gun and fired it at the steel te in the distance.


    With a "bang," the silver needle waspletely inserted into the steel te.


    Jiang Yu walked over and was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    "This weapon''s power is that great?!" Jiang Yu sighed in shock. "Indeed, if it is mass-produced, it will be a weapon that will make the enemy tremble in fear."


    "This one hasn''t been dipped in poison." Jiang Rou said, "when the research results are out, I''ll get someone to show you."


    "That''s good." Jiang Yu walked around the base again and watched them develop weapons. It was already night time.


    "It''s gettingte, let''s go back." Jiang Rou said to Jiang Yu, "the researchers should go back and rest."


    "Alright. Although weapon development is a major event, you must also take care of your health." Jiang Yu said, "if you can''t even take care of your own body, how will you have the energy to develop weapons?"


    "Alright, boss!"


    Only then did Jiang Yu return with Jiang Rou, satisfied.


    The two of them had just arrived at the Chu family''s residence when they heard the sound of ss shattering from the house.


    Jiang Rou was shocked. She quickly pushed the door open and saw Chu Jie squatting on the ground, reaching out to pick up the ss shards.


    "Don''t move! There''s a nanny at home!" Jiang Rou shouted.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    it''s fine. I was careless. There''s no need to trouble the nanny with such a small matter. Chu Jie sobbed, and Mo Long, who was standing beside her, was also very meticulous.


    Jiang Yu saw Mo Long and knew that Chu Jie was up to no good.


    So she walked over and squatted down. "Forget it. I''ll help you pick it up."


    "Stop!" Mo Long stopped her and frowned. "Be careful not to cut your hand."


    "It''s fine." Jiang Yu smiled. "It''s just a few ss shards. If miss Chu Jie isn''t afraid, why should I be?"


    Seeing Mo Long and Jiang Yu like this, Chu Jie was extremely jealous.


    Hence, she pushed Jiang Yu away and said angrily, "go away! I don''t need your help! You just need to do your job, why do you care about me?"


    "You''ve misunderstood. It''s not that I want to interfere with your business." Jiang Yu said, "I''m just being kind. I want to help you."


    "I don''t need your fake kindness." Chu Jie said disdainfully, "it''s all because of you that I''m sick. Now, you''re saying that you''re worried about me? Jiang Yu, you''re really a two-faced person. You''re one in front of others and another behind others."


    "You fell sick because you didn''t go back to your room to sleep at night. You just had to sit in front of someone else''s room." Jiang Yu stood up and looked at Chu Jie with a sharp gaze. "ording to your self-abuse method, if you don''t get sick, who will? You brought this upon yourself, you can''t me anyone else!"


    "You''re still trying to twist your words!" Chu Jie was furious. "If you weren''t so petty and didn''t allow me to go in, I wouldn''t have fallen sick! I told you I''m afraid of Thunder, but you don''t have any sympathy! You still have the nerve to say that?"


    "You''re afraid of Thunder?" Jiang Yu could not help butugh. "Last night, I don''t know who told Jiang Rou that they were never afraid of Thunder."


    "You, you heard it?" There was a moment of panic on Chu Jie''s face. She hurriedly stammered and exined, "I ... I didn''t say that. You heard wrong!"


    "It better be that I misheard." Jiang Yu crossed her arms and her tone was frighteningly cold. "Chu Jie, I''ve been tolerating you for a long time. Don''t always step on a mine. If one day, you force me to the point where I can''t bear it anymore, I won''t be polite to you anymore."


    Chu Jie was shocked by Jiang Yu''s reaction, but she still braced herself and said, "sure! I''d like to see what you can do to me! If you can''t do something, I''ll look down on you!"


    "Alright, you asked for this." Jiang Yu was so angry that sheughed. "Chu Jie, you''re the daughter of the Chu family. It''s not good for you to always be a third party and do such despicable things, right? Mo Long isn''t used to losing his temper at women, but do you think I won''t lose my temper too?"


    "You, you shut up!" Chu Jie''s face turned red with anger. "Don''t you nder me!"

 Chapter 1338 Threatening With Death

    "What are you saying?" Chu Jie frowned unhappily. "I''m just too scared. Mr. Mo Long can only give me a sense of security. Why do you make it sound like I''m here to seduce Mr. Mo Long on purpose?"


    "Isn''t it?" Jiang Yu asked, "you''ve been struck by lightning before, right? Weren''t you afraid at that time? However, Mo Long didn''t appear at that time."


    "At, at that time, I had sister Jiang Rou with me, so of course I wasn''t afraid." Chu Jie made up a random excuse. "But she''s not here now. How am I supposed to find her to apany me?"


    "She''s here. She''s just next door." Jiang Yu went out and pointed to the room next door. "If you''re really afraid, you can continue to find your sister Jiang Rou to apany you."


    "It''s already sote, she''s already gone to bed." Chu Jie continued to lie. "I won''t disturb her rest. But now, since you''re already awake, let me go in and squeeze in. Jiang Yu, you won''t be so stingy, right?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m not generous." Jiang Yu pushed Chu Jie outside. "When you came, we were already resting. Didn''t youe over to disturb us? Also, we were resting at the same time as Jiang Rou, so she shouldn''t be asleep yet."


    "Jiang Yu! I really didn''t expect you to be so petty!" Chu Jie was so angry that she sat at the door with a pillow in her arms. She had a look that said, "I won''t leave no matter what you do."


    "If miss Chu Jie insists on this, then I won''t force you." Jiang Yu said as she closed the door.


    Chu Jie did not expect Jiang Yu to really close the door and was stunned for a moment.


    She waited at the door for a while and realized that Jiang Yu had no intention of opening the door. She couldn''t help but cover her face and cry.


    Her cries were a little shrill, and coupled with the asional lightning outside, it was inevitably creepy.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long pretended not to hear anything, but Jiang Rou couldn''t take it anymore. After opening the door, she saw Chu Jie crying at the door.


    "What are you doing here?" Jiang Rou rubbed her eyes. "It''s already sote and it''s still raining outside. Why are you crying here instead of sleeping? Don''t you know how scary that is?"


    "I''m also scared!" Chu Jie said, "I just wanted to look for Mr. Mo Long for a sense of security. I didn''t expect Jiang Yu to be so petty and not let me in at all!"<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "Are you crazy?" Jiang Rou''s eyes widened. "When have you ever been afraid of Thunder? No, even if you''re afraid, you shouldn''t havee to look for Mo Long and Jiang Yu!"


    "Sister Jiang Rou! I have a chip in my brain, and I don''t have much time left. Why are you still talking about me like that?" Chu Jie cried even more sadly. "I just want to find someone to protect me in my final days. Can''t I even do this?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re in good health. Why do you think the remaining time is not enough? " Jiang Rou frowned. "Don''t scare yourself. As long as you don''t go to the hospital for an X-ray and try to control your emotions, you''ll definitely be fine."


    "There''s a Jiang Yu at home, and she''s so close to Mr. Mo Long. How can I be in a good mood? " Chu Jie cried and sobbed, pushing all the me to Jiang Yu.


    "Listen to yourself, what are you saying?" Jiang Rou was helpless. "Alright, if you''re really afraid,e to my ce and sleep with me. I really don''t understand you. You''ve never been afraid of Thunder, but now you''re suddenly afraid of Thunder?"


    "I''m not going to sleep with you."


    Chu Jie turned her head. I''ll wait here for a while. Mr. Mo Long mighte to open the door.


    "Don''t be silly." Jiang Rou was almost angered to death by Chu Jie. "It''s night time now. It''s not suitable for daydreaming. I advise you to stop and go back to your room to sleep."


    "No, I''m going to wait here," Chu Jie still did not believe that Mo Long could bear to see her suffer from the cold outside. "Go back and rest. Don''t worry about me. I''m going to wait here tonight. No one should bother about me."


    "You think I want to care about you?" Jiang Rou was really angry this time. "Why aren''t you sleeping at night? you''re scaring people here? I don''t care about you, but if you freeze to death outside, don''t me me."


    "My life or death has nothing to do with you!" Chu Jie said impatiently, "as long as I hold on a little longer, Mr. Mo Long will open the door and let me in."


    "As you wish!" Jiang Rou angrily closed the door.


    Chu Jie was still sitting at the door, covering her face and crying. However, no matter how loudly she cried, Mo Long and Jiang Yu had no intention of opening the door.

 Chapter 1339 - 1339 First Clue

    1339 First Clue


    ¡°So, I n to go to the address that old master Chu gave me tomorrow morning.¡± Mo Long said, ¡°he said that the Chi family would choose to do business with him there.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous?¡± Jiang Yu was worried. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s dangerous, all the more you shouldn¡¯t go.¡± Mo Long patted Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder andforted her. ¡°I can handle this matter myself. It¡¯s just to check the situation, so it¡¯s not that dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s not that dangerous, why don¡¯t you let me go?¡± Jiang Yu looked straight into Mo Long¡¯s eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s really not dangerous, let me go with you.¡±


    Seeing how determined Jiang Yu was, Mo Long had no choice but to agree and said helplessly, ¡°alright, you cane with me. However, you have to promise me that if you sense any danger, you must escape at once. You must not stay there.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Jiang Yu said.


    However, even though she said that, in reality, if they were really in danger, she would definitely not leave Mo Long there alone.


    Even if she wanted to escape, she would not escape alone.


    After a night¡¯s rest, Jiang Yu and Mo Long got up early and went to the address given by old master Chu without even eating breakfast.


    Chu Jie woke up slightlyter. By the time she woke up, Jiang Yu and Mo Long had already left.


    She gritted her teeth in anger. it must be that Jiang Yu. She won¡¯t let Mr. Mo Long rest properly!


    When Jiang Yu and Mo Long arrived at the ce, the sky had just turned bright. The surroundings were silent, not even the sound of the wind.


    Even though this ce was in the basement, there were windows all around, and the light from outside could also pass through. However, for some reason, it gave people a dark and terrifying feeling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look around first.¡± Mo Long said softly.


    There seemed to be no one here, but no one knew if there was someone hiding in the dark.


    Jiang Yu nodded and split up with Mo Long to look for her.


    After searching for a while, the two of them heard footstepsing from outside. There were also several people¡¯s voices. the goodsst time didn¡¯t seem to work. I wonder how the ones today are.


    ¡°If the goods this time are the same as thest time, I¡¯m going to wring that kid¡¯s head off.¡±


    The few of them talked as they stepped into the basement.


    ¡°Why is the door open?¡± Someone was puzzled. ¡°Could it be that the kid is here?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not the appointed time yet.¡± Someone asked, ¡°could it be that someone else has entered?¡±


    ¡°et¡¯s look around. If you find someone, don¡¯t hesitate. Just attack.¡±


    ¡°Yes, big brother.¡±


    Just as the underlings were about to start looking for him, the man in the lead stopped them. ¡°Forget it, stop looking. Our mission today is to get the goods. Don¡¯t do anything else. It¡¯s not enough to waste time.¡±


    ¡°Secret? What kind of secret is this?¡± The man in the leadughed. ¡°So what if the policee? do they dare to go against the ck market? The police in Qingcheng are a bunch of bumpkins. I don¡¯t even bother to look at them. Especially that police officer Zhang inside. He was clearly the lowest level police officer, but he put on an expression of superiority every day. He doesn¡¯t even look at how many embarrassing things he¡¯s done, and he still dares to shamelessly use others?¡±


    The more the man spoke, the more agitated he became. However, it was not the agitation of anger, but the agitation of wildughter.


    ¡°Hahaha! A bunch of useless trash. Do they really think that we¡¯re afraid of them by making this kind of secret deal?¡± The manughed so hard that his tears were about to flow out. ¡°I was just afraid of trouble, so I chose the simplest method. But they¡¯re good. They actually shamelessly think that we¡¯re afraid of them?!¡±


    The few underlings alsoughed along, and as theyughed, they said, ¡°you¡¯re indeed big brother! If we were to face this kind of thing, we might even be scared to the point of peeing our pants. Hahahaha!¡±


    The few of themughed for a while before a person walked in from outside, dragging tworge boxes with great effort.


    ¡°You¡¯re here? Not bad, I¡¯m notte today, and I¡¯m on time.¡± The man patted the young man¡¯s face. ¡°Huang Ze, out of so many batches of goods, I only have high hopes for yourpany. But the goods you gave mest time, aren¡¯t they a little too low-ss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Huang Ze said, trembling. ¡°There was a small ident with thest batch of goods. It rained a few days ago, and the warehouse leaked, so, so the goods were like that ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1340 - 1340 Invited To Meet

    1340 Invited To Meet


    ¡°I see ¡­¡± The man walked around the two boxes a few times, then opened them and found that the goods this time were much better than thest time.


    ¡°Yes, yes. The goods this time are not bad.¡± The man pped his hands. ¡°Alright, give him the money and let him go.¡¯


    The underling threw a thick stack of cash into Huang Ze¡¯s arms and said, ¡°that¡¯s enough. Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Huang Ze quickly took the money and ran away.


    The man continued to look down at the goods, only to find that the things below were wet.


    ¡°Motherf * cker, you dare to lie to me!¡± The man was furious. He took out the gun in his pocket, walked out of the house, and shot Huang Ze¡¯s back.


    Huang Ze groaned and fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Go and get the money back.¡± The man spat fiercely. ¡°No one who dares to lie to me will have a good end! I¡¯ve already shown him the greatest mercy by allowing him to live for so long.¡±


    The Lackey hurriedly went to get the money back. The few pieces of paper on the surface were stained with blood.


    ¡°Big brother, what about these goods? It¡¯s already so wet, if it¡¯s dried, the effect would be greatly reduced, right?¡± Someone asked.


    The man said, ¡°what do you know? Even if these things weren¡¯t dried, there would be people fighting to buy them, let alone sun-dried them! A bunch of heavy smokers. As long as it had something to do with drugs, how could they not want it? As long as you can sell a little of these things to them, you can make a lot of money. They will even see you as their second parents!¡±


    The man kicked the box and said, ¡°take the box away.¡±


    ¡°Alright, big brother.¡±


    The underlings carried the box out, and the man followed closely behind. Jiang Yu and Mo Long only came out of their hiding ce when there was no more sound.


    Jiang Yu smelled the unpleasant smell in the air. She could not help but frown. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Chi family to develop a ck market. It actually includes drugs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a normal phenomenon.¡± Mo Long said, ¡°things like drugs are strictly investigated. Apart from the ck market, there was basically no other ce that could buy it. If the Chi family wants to earn money, selling drugs on the ck market is the fastest way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact Chang Kai and ask him to apply for a cross-Bureau investigation. Since the police in Qingcheng didn¡¯t do anything, we can only do it on their behalf.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first,¡± Mo Long said as he held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand and was about to leave.


    However, as soon as she went out, she met a few unfamiliar men.


    ¡°You two are the ones who sneaked into the basement, right?¡± The man in the lead sized Jiang Yu up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to reallye out after waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°.. You¡¯ve been wanting to catch us for a long time. So, you said those words on purpose for us to hear?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°Little beauty, you¡¯re quite smart.¡± The man reached out and wanted to touch Jiang Yu¡¯s chin. However, Jiang Yu dodged to the back and the man¡¯s hand missed.


    However, the man wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he was even more excited. ¡°Little beauty, how do you know that big brother likes someone like you?¡±


    ¡°Take back your ws.¡± Mo Long¡¯s eyes turned cold, and the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped. Thoseckeys were so cold that they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The man couldn¡¯t help but be frightened, but as the Big Brother, he still had to maintain his status.


    Hence, he calmed himself down and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± What business do you have with what I do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking who I am?¡± Mo Long snorted. ¡°I¡¯m Mo Long, her fianc¨¦.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the group of people were shocked.


    ¡°M-Mo Long?¡± The man called out the name in fear and trepidation as he sized him up. ¡°You¡¯re really Mo Long?¡±


    ¡°Am I a fake?¡± Mo Long¡¯s temperament gave people a feeling of authority without being angry.


    The men exchanged nces before the man said, ¡°since you¡¯re really Mo Long, we can let you go. But before I let you go, you have toe with us to a ce.¡±


    ¡°What ce?¡± Mo Long looked at them coldly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Juste with us.¡± The man said carefully, ¡°our boss said that if we meet someone called Mo Long, we must bring him to him.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡± Mo Long asked.


    ¡°Chi Rui.¡± The man said.


    This was the first time Mo Long had heard the name Chi Rui. However, since his surname was Chi, he must have a great rtionship with the Chi family. Since that was the case, there was no harm in taking a look.


    And looking at the attitude of these people in front of him, it didn¡¯t seem like they would do anything bad behind his back.

 Chapter 1341 - 1341 Uncle Chi

    1341 Uncle Chi


    ¡°I advise you not to y any tricks,¡± Mo Long said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare.¡± The man was very careful, and he didn¡¯t even have the frivolous attitude he had towards Jiang Yu just now.


    Nonsense, this was Mo Long¡¯s fianc¨¦e! Mo Long was also the distinguished guest of the Chi family¡¯s head, so whoever provoked him would be seeking their own death!


    Jiang Yu was extremely worried and wanted to go with them no matter what.


    Mo Long wanted to let her go back first, but those people said, ¡°it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Madam Mo, go ahead. We will treat her well!¡±


    Mo Long looked at Jiang Yu¡¯s determined gaze and could only give up, letting her go with him.


    Those few people didn¡¯t even care about the goods and took Jiang Yu and Mo Long to find Chi Rui.


    Chi Rui lived in a very simple two-story building, with flowers and grass in the yard.


    After the few of them brought Jiang Yu and Mo Long to the main entrance, they whispered a few words to the bodyguard. The bodyguard opened the door and gestured to Mo Long. please.


    Mo Long walked in. Jiang Yu wanted to follow him in, but the bodyguard stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Our boss only invited Mr. Mo Long. No matter who you are, you can¡¯t go in.¡±


    Jiang Yu had no choice but to wait outside.


    The few of them fawned over Jiang Yu likeckeys, ¡®Madam Mo, are you hungry? Are you thirsty? Do you want me to buy you something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Madam Mo, the sun is too bright here. I brought you here to avoid the heat.¡±


    ¡°Madam Mo, I¡¯ll bring you to a fun ceter. You and Mr. Mo Long can enjoy your time together there.¡±


    These few people were sucking up to her, but Jiang Yu was only worried about Mo Long. She didn¡¯t have the mood to listen to anything else.


    Therefore, they were automatically filtered out as mutes.


    After Mo Long entered the house, he saw a middle-aged woman watering the flowers in the courtyard. There was also a little girl with two ponytails helping her.


    A middle-aged man was lying on a rocking chair next to him, smiling as he watched the scene in front of him.


    If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, that middle-aged man was Chi Rui.


    This was supposed to be a harmonious and beautiful scene, but at the thought of Chi Rui opening the ck market and doing so many despicable things, Mo Long felt a chill in his heart.


    Chi Rui also noticed Mo Long. He got up and walked over, asking with a smile, ¡°It seems like we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met before.¡± Mo Long said, not giving Chi Rui any face at all.


    ¡°Hahaha, I knew you would say that.¡± Chi Rui didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Instead, he patted Mo Long¡¯s shoulder and said, e with me. I have something to tell you.¡±


    With that, he walked towards the backyard.


    Mo Long followed behind him and went to the backyard together.


    Chi Rui looked at the dense trees in the backyard and said with emotion, ¡°Mo Long, look at these trees. It¡¯s still luxuriant now, but when winteres, those leaves will all fall and be nourishment for the tree. In this way, the tree will grow even better next year.¡±


    ¡°You came to me just to tell me this?¡± Mo Long frowned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need to waste time.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Chi Rui smiled. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you to talk about a cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to reject me.¡± Chi Rui said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hear about the benefits? As long as you agree to cooperate with me, I can give you 15% of the ck market¡¯s industry chain. Since you don¡¯t want to be involved in drugs, I won¡¯t give you drugs. I¡¯ll give you another industry chain. How was it? This is a good opportunity that others can¡¯t even dream of.¡±


    ¡°Everyone else wants it, so why do you have to give it to me?¡± Mo Long questioned.


    ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m giving it to you because in this world, I only believe in your abilities.¡± Chi Rui said, ¡°only your ability can help me bring in huge profits. I would never miss a person like you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I miss it.¡± Mo Long said, ¡°the ck market¡¯s profits have always been high. Whether I help you or not, the profits will be enough to make you worry about food and clothing.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Chi Rui shook his head frantically. ¡°Not enough, this is not enough! I want more profits! Who would mind earning more money? Don¡¯t you think so, Mo Long?¡±

 Chapter 1342 - 1342 A Deal Is Made

    1342 A Deal Is Made


    Chi Rui looked like a greedy and insatiable businessman, unscrupulous and only for his own interests.


    Mo Long was silent for a long time. ¡°Mr. Chi, you still have a wife and daughter. If you do this, what will happen to them in the future?¡± He said.


    ¡°I will protect my wife and daughter well. You can trust me on this. Chi Rui¡¯s eyes shone like a hungry wolf seeing its prey. Mo Long, you¡¯ll be a father in the future too. If you had a daughter, you would realize how great a father was. Especially when you¡¯re protecting your wife and daughter, you¡¯ll be even more noble.¡±


    ¡°Are you doing this to protect them?¡± Mo Long couldn¡¯t understand Chi Rui¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re clearly dragging them down! If it were me, I would never do such a thing!¡±


    !!


    ¡°Why am I not protecting them? As long as I have enough money and power, I can give them the best life.¡± Chi Ruiughed like a madman. ¡°I¡¯m getting closer and closer to this position now. No one dares to provoke me now. Tell me, how can this not be considered protection?¡±


    Mo Long was truly speechless this time.


    Chi Rui was still guiding her patiently and said, ¡°how is it? Mo Long, the conditions I¡¯m offering are already tempting enough. Could it be that you¡¯re really not moved by this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Long was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°will it be as you said just now? As long as I agree to cooperate with you, you¡¯ll give me 15% of the ck market¡¯s industry chain?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Do I look like the kind of person who would lie to you?¡± Chi Rui smiled triumphantly.


    ¡°Okay, I agree to your request. However, I have a condition. There are no illegal businesses in the 15% of the estate.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Chi Rui smiled with satisfaction and invited Mo Long to stay for dinner.


    However, Mo Long rejected him. ¡°My fianc¨¦e is still waiting for me outside. I¡¯ll go back first. Sorry I can¡¯t keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°Time really flies. You¡¯ve always imed that you don¡¯t want to get married, but I didn¡¯t expect you to change your mind in the end. You even have a fianc¨¦e.¡± Chi Rui sighed. ¡°When you get married, you must give me the first invitation. I¡¯m really curious. What kind of woman is able to hold Mo Long?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Mo Long responded before turning around and leaving.


    ¡°Mo Long, we¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to meet in the future. The next time we meet, bring your fianc¨¦e and let me see her.¡± Chi Rui said to him from behind Mo Long, ¡°no matter what, I¡¯m your elder, and we¡¯ll be working together in the future. It¡¯s not too much to get to know your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Mo Long ignored him and walked away, leaving him with only his back view.


    Chi Rui looked at Mo Long¡¯s back thoughtfully. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his chin, revealing a meaningful smile on his face.


    He was stillughing when the little girl with two ponytails ran over and called him loudly, ¡°dad!¡±


    Chi Rui smiled and picked her up, his face full of the smile of a loving father. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Dad¡¯s here.¡±


    The little girl took out a flower and said with a smile, ¡°daddy, look at my flower. Isn¡¯t it pretty? Mom just plucked this for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± At this moment, Chi Rui was like a kind father, not a ck-hearted businessman who only had the dark industry in his heart and did not care about human lives.


    Chi Rui¡¯s wife also walked over with a smile at this time. She had a gentle temperament, like a gentle woman in a small town in Jiangnan.


    She walked over and asked with a charming smile, ¡°who was that person just now?¡± I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    Chi Rui exined, ¡°Mo Long, an old friend. Although the age gap is a little big, we have quite amon topic. Recently, he brought his fianc¨¦e to Qingcheng for a vacation, so I invited him over to reminisce about the past and to talk to him about cooperation.¡±


    ¡°I see, then why don¡¯t I see his fianc¨¦e? There were many seasonal nts in the yard, and I made a few bracelets with the dried ones. If shees, I can even give her one.¡± Chi Rui¡¯s wife seemed to be a little disappointed.


    ¡°I told him that I¡¯ll definitely bring him here next time.¡± Chi Rui consoled him, ¡°don¡¯t be too disappointed. If we don¡¯t meet this time, there¡¯ll be a next time. Anyway, Mo Long and I are business partners. We¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to meet in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± She returned to her smile.

 Chapter 1343 Each With Their Own Schemes

    After Mo Long left the courtyard, Jiang Yu finally felt relieved.


    She quickly walked to Mo Long''s side and carefully examined his body.


    Mo Long patted her hand as if tofort her. "I''m fine. Let''s go back first. If there''s anything, I''ll tell you when I get back."


    After that, the two of them went back. The few people who had been following Jiang Yu carefully outside also heaved a sigh of relief.


    "He''s finally gone ... Big brother, it seems like this Mo Long is a Big Shot that we can''t afford to offend."


    "Nonsense, that''s the person our boss specifically asked to see. He even said that he would be treated as a distinguished guest. Don''t you think we can afford to offend him?" The man''s temper suddenly became a little anxious. "How unlucky. That batch of goods is still in the basement. So what if they are wet? You guys hurry up and bring that batch of goods back to me!"


    "Yes, big brother!"


    As Mo Long had something to say to Jiang Yu, Jiang Yu had specially called Jiang Rou and asked for a car.


    The car arrived quickly. The driver was a serious-looking middle-aged man.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long got into the car, and Mo Long told Jiang Yu what Chi Rui had told him.


    Jiang Yu was a little surprised when she heard that. "ording to his research on cyborgs, he managed to find someone to impersonate you, which means that he wants to rece you. Why did he still send you an invitation to cooperate?"


    "I''m not sure about that, but I rejected him at first, but he seemed to be very persistent about working with me. Thus, after some consideration, I agreed to his request." Mo Long said.


    "I have a feeling that he''s up to no good. You must be careful not to fall into his trap." Jiang Yu instructed.


    "I know. I''ll be careful. Don''t worry." Mo Long said.


    The chauffeur was quite sensible. No matter what the two people in the back seat said, he pretended not to hear.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After returning to the Chu family, Chu Jie was sitting on the sofa in the living room with a face full of resentment. As soon as she heard the sound of the door opening, she immediately stood up and ran over.


    "Mr. Mo Long! You''re up so early today, where did you go? I didn''t see you when I woke up this morning, so I thought you left. Thank God you didn''t, you scared me." Chu Jie said pitifully.


    Mo Long ignored her and changed into his shoes before bringing Jiang Yu back to the room.


    Chu Jie was ignored just like that, and this made her very unhappy.


    She stomped her feet in anger, but she had no other choice.


    After Jiang Yu and Mo Long returned to their room, they began to analyze the matter in detail.


    "Logically speaking, he shouldn''t have sent you an invitation to cooperate." Jiang Yu pondered for a moment. "But now that he has made such an unexpected move, it means that he has other ns. But what was he nning? They''ve even given us 15% of the ck market''s supply chain."


    "Even if it''s only five percent, it''s still a huge profit for a ck market." Mo Long said, "even though it''s nothingpared to the entire ck market, the fact that he''s willing to give me 15% of the industry chain is enough to show that he''s willing to work with me."


    "Could Chi Rui''s purpose be ... You want to use this 15% of the industry chain to slowly invade the Mo Corporation, right?" Jiang Yu was terrified. "If nothing happened to the fake Mo Long, what would Chi Rui do if he saw the real you? Compared to someone who would rebel against him at any time, he preferred someone who would always obey his orders. As long as the fake Mo Long can sessfully rece you, then for Chi Rui, the Mo Corporation will be in his pocket sooner orter. But now that something happened to the fake Mo Long, Chi Rui is missing a trump card, so he directly turned his attention to you."


    Mo Long frowned. It wasn''t that he didn''t think of this possibility, but there was no evidence to prove it directly now. Chi Rui had such thoughts.


    That was why he agreed to Chi Rui''s request, and then took this opportunity to investigate further.


    "This Chi Rui is really a sly old fox. He''s a wily old fox." Mo Long frowned. "Although I''ve also thought of this possibility, if he really wants to do this, he''s really quite bold."


    "No matter what, you must be careful." Jiang Yu said.

 Chapter 1344 That Illegitimate Child

    Jiang Yu and Mo Long had been discussing things in the room and had note out. Chu Jie sat outside for a while, but she could not sit still at all.


    However, she had learned her lesson and would not disturb them rashly. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to get anything good in the end.


    Jiang Rou also had her own things to do, so she didn''t have time to deal with her.


    Hence, she could only go to old master Chu''s ce to make her presence known.


    She knocked on the door of the study and called out in a sweet voice, "Grandpa, are you busy now?" I have something to tell you."


    Old master Chu''s voice could be heard through the door. I''m not busy. Come in.


    Chu Jie hurriedly opened the door and went in. She obediently walked to old master Chu''s side and stretched out her hands to give him a massage.


    Grandpa, this is a new massage technique that I''ve learned recently. Let me give it a try and see how it feels.


    Old master Chu did not even need to think to know that Chu Jie was trying to please him for no reason. She definitely did not have anything good to tell him.


    Hence, he said, "since you''re so diligent, just say what you want to say." Did you take a fancy to another famous brand bag?"


    "No way, Grandpa." Chu Jie pouted her lips in a fit of pique. "I already have a lot of bags. I can''t carry all of them when I go out. Why should I buy so many?"


    "Then why did youe all the way here to give me a massage? Don''t you have anything to ask me?" Old master Chu squinted at her. "Tell me, did you get into trouble again?"


    "Aiya, I really didn''t, Grandpa." Chu Jie said. She nced at the piece of paper on the desk and saw the words " illegitimate child ".


    "Grandpa, are you really looking for this illegitimate child?" Chu Jie picked up the piece of paper and looked at it carefully. "Could it be that our Chu family really has an illegitimate child outside?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I''m not sure yet. I''m still investigating this matter." Old master Chu rubbed his temples as he felt a headache. "The only ones who know the truth are your parents, but they''ve passed away a long time ago. Even if he knew the truth, he wouldn''t tell me personally."


    "Grandpa, I think you should just stop investigating." Chu Jie said, "what''s the use even if we really find out this person''s identity? Grandpa, are you really going to take him back?"


    "Of course, I won''t admit that the Chu family has an illegitimate child outside." Old master Chu said, "but if this matter is true, I want to find out who he is so that he won''t spread nonsense. If this is fake, then I''ll see who dares to impersonate the illegitimate son of the Chu family."


    "But from the information on this, Grandpa, you''ve already found out a lot." Chu Jie said as she looked.


    "It''s not just that. The people I sent out told me that they found out this person''s name. I heard he''s called Chu Ran." Old master Chu frowned. "Although I don''t know if this name is real or fake, as long as there''s even the slightest possibility, I will never let him off. After all, to cut grass, one must remove the roots. I''m doing this to avoid future trouble."


    "Grandpa, I don''t think so. There''s no need to go to such great lengths for such a person." Chu Jie advised, "look at you. Although your body is still strong, you''re getting older. Why do you have to worry about such a thing? can''t you just leave it to the people under you?"


    "How can I be at ease when they do things so rashly?" Old master Chu sighed. "No matter what, I will only acknowledge you as my granddaughter. So don''t be afraid. Even if this illegitimate child really exists, I will never let hime back to the Chu family."


    "Yes, I knew it. Grandpa loves me the most." Chu Jie grinned and leaned on old master Chu''s shoulder. "Oh right, Grandpa, have you considered the matter between me and Mr. Mo Long?"


    Upon hearing this name, old master Chu''s expression instantly turned cold. "I can do whatever you want, but not this," he said.


    "Why, Grandpa?" Chu Jie said unhappily, "I don''t have anything else to ask of you. It''s just this one thing. Grandpa, just promise me that you''ll help me."


    "No," Old master Chu rejected her immediately. "How do you want me to help you with this? If I really did help you, then wouldn''t you be the third party?"


    "How am I the third party? It''s that Jiang Yu who doesn''t know what firste first serve is." Chu Jie said, "I don''t think she has known Mr. Mo Long for long, right?"


    "I''ve already told you not to ce any hopes on Mo Long."

 Chapter 1345 Lin Tao

    "Why can''t I ce my hopes on him?" Chu Jie was unconvinced. "He''s the first man I''ve liked so much since I was young. Don''t I even have the right to pursue happiness? Grandpa, I''m your only granddaughter. Can you bear to see me not be happy for the rest of my life?"


    "Of course, grandfather wishes for you to be happy, but Mo Long can''t give you happiness at all." Old master Chu frowned. "If you insist on this, then I can only introduce you to her in advance."


    "Jiang Rou introduced a person to me. This person was also from a rich family. He was good-looking, had a good family background, and most importantly, had a good personality. I originally nned to wait until you''vee out of this rtionship before I introduced him to you, but now it seems that you won''t be able to get out of this rtionship. Since that''s the case, I''ll introduce him to you in advance."


    "No, I don''t want to know any strange strangers." Chu Jie''s face was full of resistance. "It''s useless no matter how good-looking he is or how rich he is. There''s only Mr. Mo Long in my heart, and he''s the only one. No matter who it is, they can''t even dream of shaking his position."


    "Don''t say such things first. After you''ve met the person, if you''re not satisfied, then you can say that." As old master Chu spoke, he took out a photo and passed it to Chu Jie.


    Despite Chu Jie''s unwillingness, old master Chu''s hand remained in the air, waiting for her to take the photo.


    Chu Jie could only take the photo and give it a cursory nce.


    The man in the photo was wearing a suit and had a bright smile on his face. He looked like a lively and cheerful big boy.


    "This person is called Lin Tao." Old master Chu began to introduce the man in the photo. "Jiang Rou has a good rtionship with him. Jiang Rou is a good child, so her friend must be a good person too. Moreover, Lin Tao was personally rmended to me by Jiang Rou, so I trust him even more."


    However, Chu Jie was not satisfied.


    "What''s so good about him? It''s not good at all." Chu Jie could not be bothered to look at the photo anymore and threw it on the desk. "Grandpa, look, he looks like an ordinary person. There are a lot of people like him on the street. Could it be that in your eyes, your granddaughter is only worthy of this kind of person?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Of course, I don''t think so." Old master Chu frowned. "I just think that this young man is indeed not bad. Moreover, the Lin group is also a famouspany. If you and Lin Tao really end up together, you will be happy in the future."


    "As long as it''s not Mr. Mo Long, I''ll never be happy." Chu Jie stomped her feet. "Grandpa, I''m begging you. Please don''t introduce me to such strange people. If you really want me to be happy, then please help me and let me marry Mr. Mo Long."


    "So what if he has an engagement with Jiang Yu? He also has an engagement with me! Furthermore, that was something that everyone knew. No one knew that the person who agreed to the marriage was a fake Mo Long, so they would definitely think that it was the real Mo Long. Now, you''re telling the public that you''ve canceled the engagement, and after a while, Mo Long and Jiang Yu will get married. Grandpa, let''s not talk about you anymore. Where do you want me to put my face?"


    The more Chu Jie spoke, the more aggrieved she became. In the end, her voice was filled with sobs.


    "Aiya, don''t cry," Old master Chu could not bear to see Chu Jie cry. However, he really could not help in this matter. If he really helped, the Chu family''s reputation would be ruined.


    "Even my dearest grandfather is not willing to help me. Can''t I just cry?" Chu Jie''s tears fell like pearls from a broken string. "I''ve been watching the two of them follow me like my shadow every day. Grandfather, do you know how jealous I am? I can''t wait to tear them apart. I can''t wait to eat Jiang Yu up! Mr. Mo Long should only be mine!"


    "Even so, you can''t interfere in other people''s rtionships. Be good, Grandpa will invite Lin Tao over for a meal in a few days. You can get close to him." Old master Chu coaxed him, "what if you have a good impression of Lin Tao after getting to know him? Perhaps at that time, you will have to be Lin Tao and not this Mo Long."


    "That''s impossible. There''s no one more outstanding than Mr. Mo Long in this world." Chu Jie said firmly, "grandfather, no matter what kind of man you bring back, I won''t take a second look at him."


    After saying that, Chu Jie left the study room in tears.

 Chapter 1346 Eat Together

    Despite Chu Jie''s temper, old master Chu could not get angry with her. No matter what, she was his granddaughter whom he had doted on since she was young. How could he not feel heartache?


    However, old master Chu didn''t n on letting her continue to wallow on Mo Long, so he found a time to invite Lin Tao over for a meal.


    Lin Tao had long heard of Chu Jie.


    His understanding of her was mostly from Jiang Rou. Jiang Rou was also Chu Jie''s sister, so naturally, she would only say good things about her and would not say anything bad about her.


    This led to Lin Tao''s heart gradually developing feelings for Chu Jie even before he saw her. He even swore to take her downpletely the first time they met.


    Therefore, old master Chu''s request this time was undoubtedly the best opportunity for Lin Tao.


    Therefore, he readily agreed. "Sure, Grandpa Chu. You''re the elder, and I''m the junior. In this world, how can the junior not listen to the elder when they''re having a meal together?"


    Old master Chu smiled and said,"Aiya, it''s good that you don''t mind. I don''t have any other purpose in calling you here for dinner. I just want you and my granddaughter to get to know each other and build up your rtionship."


    "I know, Grandpa Chu. I will."


    After hanging up the phone, Lin Tao started to think about what he should wear to make Chu Jie''s eyes light up.


    When it was time for dinner, Lin Tao dressed up and went to the Chu family. Old master Chu was very satisfied with him at first sight, and his eyes were full of smiles.


    "Lin Tao, just as Jiang Rou said, he''s really young and promising!" Old master Chu smiled and said, "not bad. As expected of the person I''ve taken a fancy to."


    "Grandpa Chu, you''re too kind. I''m not young and promising, I''m just average." Lin Tao said, "in a few years, I will try to take over my family''spany. If I can manage my family''spany well by then, then I can be considered half young and promising."


    "You''re already very good now. There are very few people at your age who can do so well." Old master Chu couldn''t help but praise.


    These praises gradually made Lin Tao a little smug. He thought that Chu Jie would praise him like that. However, he did not expect Chu Jie to look at him and scoff in disdain. "Why are you acting humble here? Do you think that you''re good enough just because you''ve done what you''ve done? I think it''s just ordinary. Grandpa, you can''t praise him like that. Otherwise, he won''t know his ce and won''t be able to work hard in the future."


    "What are you saying? They''re guests." Old master Chu frowned. "Why aren''t youing over to say hello? He came all the way here. As the host, aren''t you going to say hello to the guest?"<novelsnext>¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á `n?¦Í?| §ãom</novelsnext>


    Chu Jie then reluctantly greeted Lin Tao.


    However, Lin Tao was not angered by Chu Jie''s attitude. Instead, he felt that a daughter from a rich family should have such a temperament.


    "Miss Chu Jie, I wonder if I can sit next to you during dinner time?" Lin Tao asked politely.


    Chu Jie rejected him without even thinking, "No. You''re not allowed to sit next to me. Stay away from me. "


    p¦Á§ád¦Á`no¦Í?1`§ão§® The fact that she had obediently attended this dinner party was already the biggest concession she could make. Now, this man was still thinking of sitting next to her? He really didn''t know shame.


    Lin Tao felt a little awkward after being rejected. This was the first time he had been rejected by a woman.


    He originally thought that with his looks and abilities, even if Chu Jie did not fall for him at first sight, she would at least put on a shy expression.


    It wasn''t like what he was doing now, with an obvious look of disdain on his face.


    "What kind of attitude is this?" Old master Chu''s voice sank. "Lin Tao is a guest, and the guest wants to sit beside you. What''s wrong?"


    "So what if he''s a guest? Can anyone sit next to me?" Chu Jie retorted impatiently, "grandfather, I''ve already agreed toe over for dinner. Please don''t be angry with me over this kind of thing, okay?"


    "You''re still ming me for being angry at you? Why don''t you take a look at yourself? What kind of attitude was that just now?" Old master Chu frowned.


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with my attitude. I just don''t like people sitting next to me, so I rejected him." Chu Jie said.


    "You child!" Old master Chu could not say anything.


    Lin Tao quickly tried to smooth things over, "it''s okay, it doesn''t matter where I sit. The most important thing is to have a family meal together."

 Chapter 1347 - 1347 I Don’t Like Him

    1347 I Don¡¯t Like Him


    In fact, Lin Tao himself felt a little embarrassed, but in such an atmosphere, if he didn¡¯te out and say something, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to eat dinner.


    Otherwise, the whole family would be in an awkward situation. What was the point of having dinner then? If they couldn¡¯t find a topic to talk about, could they only stay silent and eat with the air?


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s hurry and eat.¡± Old master Chu also did not want to continue being angry with Chu Jie in front of Lin Tao.


    Chu Jie sat down unwillingly.


    Lin Tao kept putting food into Chu Jie¡¯s bowl. As he put food into her bowl, he said, e, eat quickly. I see that you¡¯re quite thin and weak. Do you not eat much usually?¡±


    He looked so familiar with the ce as if it was his home.


    ¡°This is my home, not yours.¡± Chu Jie couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t act like it¡¯s a matter of course. What does it have to do with you whether I eat or not? Even if I were to starve to death on the streets, it¡¯s not your ce to care.¡±


    ¡°Chu Jie! What are you saying?¡± Old master Chu was angry. ¡°How many times have I said this? Lin Tao is a guest. As the host, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t serve food to the guest, but you even talk to the guest like this. Aren¡¯t you going too far?¡±


    ¡°Am I too much?¡± Chu Jie retorted mercilessly, ¡°Grandpa, look at this for yourself. It¡¯s his first day here, but he¡¯s acting as if this is his own home. What did he mean by that? He hasn¡¯t even married me yet, and he thinks that our family is his family? He really doesn¡¯t treat himself as an outsider.¡±


    Chu Jie¡¯s words were rather unpleasant to hear, and Lin Tao¡¯s face immediately lost all face. That little bit of emotion in her heart had alreadypletely disappeared at this time.


    ¡°Grandpa Chu, I don¡¯t think your granddaughter is very weing of me. In that case, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have to eat dinner. I¡¯ll go back first, I won¡¯t disturb you here.¡±


    With that, he got up and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait, Lin Tao, don¡¯t go yet.¡± Old master Chu quickly called out to him, ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll get her to apologize to you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Chu Jie was not willing to do so. She immediately said, ¡°that¡¯s impossible, Grandpa. I will never apologize to such a person. What he did was very impolite, so why should I apologize? I¡¯m not wrong.¡±


    ¡°Do you even know what it means to be a good host? As the host, you can¡¯t talk to your guest like that.¡± Old master Chu said, ¡°quickly apologize to Lin Tao.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not apologizing. I¡¯m not wrong.¡± Chu Jie snorted coldly. ¡°Not bad, young, and promising? In my opinion, these are just words the outside world said to curry favor with him. Grandpa, look at him. In what way can hepare to Mr. Mo Long? I¡¯m inferior to Mr. Mo Long in every way, and you still want me to marry this man?¡±


    ¡°Why did you mention Mr. Mo Long out of the blue?¡± Old master Chu¡¯s eyes widened in anger. Lin Tao is already standing in front of you, and you¡¯re still thinking about him? ¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I think about it? There¡¯s clearly someone more outstanding than him, so why can¡¯t I like that person?¡± Chu Jie was baffled. grandfather, if you really want me to be happy, why don¡¯t you let me marry Mr. Mo long? ¡± As for that Jiang Yu, at most, he would just let her marry Lin Tao. It just so happens that she¡¯s pretty, young, and has a good family background.¡±


    This was the first time Lin Tao had heard the name Jiang Yu, but this did not mean that he could fall in love with a woman he did not understand at all in an instant.


    After Chu Jie finished speaking, she looked at Lin Tao and asked him, ¡°how is it? Do you want to get to know her? She¡¯s at our house right now, I¡¯ll go and call her for you.¡±


    Without waiting for Lin Tao¡¯s reply, Chu Jie went to knock on Jiang Yu¡¯s door.


    Jiang Yu knew that a guest wasing today, so she stayed in her room and did note out.


    Now that she heard someone knocking on the door, she walked over to open it and realized that the person outside was Chu Jie.


    ¡°Do you have something to do?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°Hurry up ande out to have dinner with us.¡± Chu Jie gave the order without a second word.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this guest today, and this is your Chu family¡¯s dinner. Even Jiang Rou didn¡¯t go, so it¡¯s probably even more inappropriate for an outsider like me to go.¡± Jiang Yu wanted to refuse.


    ¡°Why do you have so much to say? Just go and eat when I tell you to.¡± Chu Jie was getting impatient. ¡°Why are you so resistant?¡±

 Chapter 1348 - 1348 Each With Their Own Thoughts

    1348 Each With Their Own Thoughts


    Before Jiang Yu could say anything, Lin Tao had already pushed old master Chu¡¯s wheelchair over.


    ¡°Chu Jie! Aren¡¯t you just messing around?¡± Old master Chu was exasperated. ¡°They¡¯re all guests of the Chu family! Aren¡¯t you embarrassing the Chu family by doing this?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already told you, I don¡¯t want to see this man anymore!¡± Chu Jie pointed at Lin Tao, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m your biological granddaughter. Why didn¡¯t you take my words to heart at all?¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel, Jiang Yu quickly stepped in to smooth things over. ¡°Forget it, old master Chu. There¡¯s no need to be angry over this kind of thing. It¡¯s just a dinner. Mo Long and I will be there soon.¡±


    Old master Chu still wanted to say something, but in the end, he only sighed and shook his head.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long simply packed up and went out to eat.


    Lin Tao finally saw Jiang Yu¡¯s face up close.


    She had been standing in the room the whole time, and Lin Tao was standing far away from the outside, so she couldn¡¯t see clearly. However, now that he had seen it for himself, he realized that Jiang Yu was on a much higher level than Chu Jie.


    Although Chu Jie was also beautiful, her aura waspletely different from Jiang Yu¡¯s. ¡°Hello,¡± he said. Lin Tao stood up and extended his hand politely. ¡°My name is Lin Tao, the future heir of Lin¡¯s group.¡±


    Jiang Yu reached out and shook his hand to show her courtesy.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lin. I¡¯m Jiang Yu. This is my fianc¨¦, Mo Long.¡±


    When he heard the word ¡°fianc¨¦,¡± Lin Tao¡¯s heart instantly fell.


    Chu Jie said with dissatisfaction, ¡°let¡¯s just eat. Don¡¯t introduce your rtionship. We don¡¯t know if you and Mr. Mo Long will get married in the end. Don¡¯t introduce him to others so early and say that he¡¯s your fianc¨¦. Wouldn¡¯t you be embarrassed if you don¡¯t get married in the end?¡±


    ¡°He will definitely marry me. Even if he doesn¡¯t marry me, he will definitely not marry you.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°I advise you not to be a toad lusting after a swan¡¯s meat here. I advise you to stop coveting my people and save your energy.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Chu Jie¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Stop putting gold on your face. I have nothing to say to people like you.¡±


    As she said that, Chu Jie ate alone in silence.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, when do you n to get married to Mr. Mo Long? We¡¯ve gotten to know each other today, so we can be considered friends.¡± Lin Tao tried his best to force a smile. ¡°My friend is getting married, of course I have to go and congratte him.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, but it should be soon.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°but forget about the congrattions. Mr. Lin is from Qingcheng, while Mo Long and I are from Shanghai. The distance between the two cities is quite far. It will take a long time for Mr. Lin to make a trip there.¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a little further? I¡¯m not walking there, it¡¯s fine.¡± Lin Tao smiled. ¡°Please leave me your contact informationter. When you get married, you must send me an invitation.¡±


    On the other hand, Chu Jie¡¯s mouth was not idle even though she was eating, ¡°isn¡¯t it too early to ask for an invitation now? They had only held an engagement ceremony. But what did an engagement ceremony mean? Who can¡¯t hold it? It didn¡¯t say that the person who held the engagement ceremony would definitely get married .Fianc¨¦e, fianc¨¦ means that you¡¯re not married. As long as you¡¯re not married, the final oue is possible.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu Jie, your mouth is indeed quite big. You¡¯ve eaten so much, but it still can¡¯t be stuffed.¡± Jiang Yu scolded him as she ate.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? My mouth is my own, I can say whatever I want to say, and I can say it whenever I want to.¡± Chu Jie retorted smugly.


    ¡°Miss Chu Jie, if you have the time, please hurry up and eat. After you¡¯re done eating, you can send Mr. Lin back.¡± Mo Long said, ¡°Yu ¡®er and I still have things to do. Please don¡¯te and disturb us after this meal.¡±


    Yu ¡®er? He was really calling her affectionately!


    Chu Jie gritted her teeth in hatred. After a long time, she finally managed to squeeze out a sentence. ¡°I understand, Mr. Mo Long. I promise that I will definitely not disturb you.¡±


    The meal was dull and boring, and both of them had a lot of things on their minds.


    Old master Chu wanted Chu Jie to quickly ept Lin Tao, while Chu Jie wanted Mo Long to quickly ept her. At the same time, she also hoped that Lin Tao would fall in love with Jiang Yu.

 Chapter 1349 - 1349 Each Taking What They Need

    1349 Each Taking What They Need


    Lin Tao, on the other hand, had a good impression of Jiang Yu.


    He did look like the kind of person who would rebel when he saw a woman.


    After dinner, Lin Tao was ready to leave. However, before he left, he said to Jiang Yu, ¡°miss Jiang Yu, can you give me your contact information?¡± He asked.


    Jiang Yu took out Mo Long¡¯s name card from her pocket without hesitation and handed it to him. ¡°Just contact him if there¡¯s anything. You don¡¯t have to contact me.¡±


    Lin Tao held the business card, not knowing what to do.


    He originally wanted Jiang Yu¡¯s contact information, but he didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to not only refuse to give it to him, but also give him her fianc¨¦¡¯s contact information.


    However, with so many people present, Lin Tao was too embarrassed to ask for it again. He could onlyugh dryly and say, ¡°alright. Thank you.¡±


    Lin Tao went back, and old master Chu¡¯s smile, which he had maintained for the entire game, finally couldn¡¯t be maintained anymore.


    ¡°Chu Jie, from now on, you¡¯d better stay in your room obediently. You¡¯re not allowed toe out. He immediately grounded her. if I see you outside of mealtimes, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    ¡°Why? Grandpa, what did I do wrong?¡± Chu Jie was horrified. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just call them over for dinner? What did I do wrong? Can¡¯t I call the guests over to have a meal with us?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what this dinner means? Why did you call Jiang Yu and Mo Long over?¡± Old master Chu was so angry that his beard was crooked. ¡°Lin Tao is also a guest. Even if you really don¡¯t like Lin Tao and don¡¯t like him, you can¡¯t make things difficult for him! You¡¯re the master, you should be more generous!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, it¡¯s all my fault, alright? You¡¯re all wrong, I¡¯m the only sinner.¡± Chu Jie returned to her room impatiently. As she went upstairs, she said, ¡± no matter what happens, you have to me it on me. Who am I? ¡± Am I your punching bag?¡±


    She returned to her room and mmed the door shut.


    After returning to her room, Chu Jie took out the business card that she had just gotten from Lin Tao and called the number on it.


    Lin Tao was sitting in his car when he received a phone call out of the blue. He thought it was Jiang Yu, but when he answered the call, he realized that it was Chu Jie.


    ¡°Does big Chu Missy miss me? I just left, and you¡¯re already calling me?¡± Lin Tao smiled.


    don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Who Do You Think You Are? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re good enough. Chu Jie said disdainfully, ¡± I¡¯m calling you because I want to make a deal with you.


    ¡°Big Chu Missy, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever had any professional knowledge in business. Then why are you still making a deal with me? aren¡¯t you afraid of being cheated by me?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re still lying to me about this, it means you¡¯re not a good person.¡± Chu Jie said, ¡± I can tell that you have feelings for that Jiang Yu. It just so happens that I have feelings for her fianc¨¦ too. Why don¡¯t we work together? I¡¯ll help you get Jiang Yu, and you¡¯ll help me get Mo Long.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chu Jie, what businessmen are after is profit. If you want to make this deal with me, what benefits can you bring me?¡± Lin Taoughed and asked, ¡°don¡¯t tell me that you think that without your help, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get Jiang Yu? ¡±


    It was rare that Chu Jie did not get angry over such words. Instead, sheughed coldly and asked, ¡°could it be that without my help, you can¡¯t get him?¡±


    Lin Tao was at a loss for words, not knowing how to continue.


    Chu Jie continued, ¡°besides, Jiang Yu¡¯s status isn¡¯t low either. Her background isn¡¯t small. She¡¯s the daughter of the Kang family in the capital. If you can really be with her, then I don¡¯t think I need to say more about the benefits you can get. If that¡¯s the case, then how can I not gain anything from this deal?¡±


    Lin Tao was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°then what benefits can you get from cooperating with me? I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t want any benefits.¡±


    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t want any benefits? You¡¯re thinking too much of me.¡± Chu Jie said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I have feelings for Jiang Yu¡¯s fianc¨¦. If you and Jiang Yu can get together in the end, you have to help me get together with Mo Long in exchange for the same condition. We¡¯re both taking what we need, and in the end, both of us will benefit.¡±


    ¡°A woman¡¯s jealousy is really scary.¡± Lin Tao smiled helplessly, ¡°so our deal is done?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you want to sign a contract, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Chu Jie said, ¡°but I think that since you¡¯re the future sessor of Lin¡¯s group, you¡¯ll definitely keep your word. So, I won¡¯t doubt you.¡±

 Chapter 1350 - 1350 Give Some Gifts

    1350 Give Some Gifts


    ¡°It seems that you know a lot about business cooperation. You know how to trust your partners unconditionally.¡± Lin Tao was stunned.


    He did not expect Chu Jie to be smart for once in a blue moon.


    ¡°Because I have no choice but to trust you.¡± If she wasn¡¯t forced to do so, Chu Jie wouldn¡¯t have wanted to work with Lin Tao.


    ¡°The first time you came to our house, you already thought of yourself as a member of the Chu family. This already made me hate you. Besides, my grandfather invited you over in the first ce because he wanted to match us together, so I hate you even more. But now it seems that you don¡¯t really like me, but you like that Jiang Yu. If that¡¯s the case, then we can also be friends.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Do you really want to be my friend?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re only temporary allies.¡± Chu Jie exposed him mercilessly. ¡°My enemy is Jiang Yu, and your enemy is Mo Long. Based on this alone, I think we¡¯re qualified to be temporary allies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Lin Tao could not help butugh. ¡°Alright then, miss Chu. I wish us a happy cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such polite words to me. If you have the time, you should think about how to please Jiang Yu. If you think you can get her without taking any action, then I advise you to stop daydreaming.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, miss Chu. I¡¯ll buy a gift for miss Jiang Yu now.¡±


    ¡°What do you usually give your wife as a present?¡± Lin Tao asked the driver as he looked out of the window.


    The driver paused and thought for a long time before he said, ¡°the gifts I gave her were allmon andmon items, such as nes, bracelets, and the like. I¡¯ll asionally give her a bouquet of roses on some meaningful festivals.¡±


    ¡°Then this gift of yours is really too boring. If you want to give her something, you have to give her something expensive, something good, or something she has never seen before.¡± Lin Tao lectured him, ¡°I give you so much money every month, and you can¡¯t even bear to buy an expensive gift for your wife? What¡¯s there to be sincere about by only buying things that can be seen on the streets?¡±


    ¡°But she seems to like these things.¡± The chauffeur said softly, ¡°my wife said that the gift should be given based on the thought, not the price. As long as she put her heart into it, she would like anything, no matter how cheap it was. If you don¡¯t put in the effort, then no matter how valuable it is, it¡¯s just an empty shell.¡±


    ¡°The intention ¡­¡± Lin Tao slowly muttered these two words. ¡°Then tell me, what present should I give her?¡±


    The driver didn¡¯t know who Lin Tao was talking about, but seeing how enthusiastic he was, it must be a girl he liked.


    It just so happened that the driver¡¯s child was also a daughter. She was slightly younger than Lin Tao, so she should have simr preferences as the younger generation.


    Hence, the driver thought for a moment and said, ¡°at my daughter¡¯s age, she would prefer pretty clothes, jewelry, and bags. How old is the person you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°About 20.¡± Lin Tao thought about it based on his memory and gave a rough number.


    The driver was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s right. My daughter is about the same age as this girl. My daughter likes beautiful clothes and jewelry. I think the girl should like these things too. After all, which girl in this world doesn¡¯t like to be pretty?¡±


    Lin Tao felt that the driver¡¯s words were very reasonable, so he immediately called the Butler and asked him to quickly look for the best clothes and buy the best jewelry.


    The driver reminded him, ¡°but it must be a gift that contains your heart. I personally think it¡¯s better for you to choose it yourself. Because the gift you choose contains your heart.¡±


    Lin Tao felt that the driver¡¯s reminder was timely, so he said to the Secretary, ¡°forget it. You don¡¯t need to look at it. I¡¯ll look at it myself.¡±


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    Although the Butler was a little confused, since this was the order of the young master, he would not meddle in other people¡¯s business.


    Lin Tao looked at many stores, but he didn¡¯t find any clothes or jewelry that he was satisfied with.


    ¡°What are the clothes and jewelry stores selling? There¡¯s not a single one that can be seen.¡± Lin Tao gradually became impatient, ¡± even if it¡¯s thetest fashion, it still exudes a rustic air. And thattest jewelry with such a small diamond, who was she showing it to? If I were to buy these things and give them to miss Jiang Yu, I¡¯d be embarrassed.¡±

 Chapter 1351 - 1351 Moved Out

    1351 Moved Out


    While Lin Tao was worrying about what gift to give Jiang Yu, Jiang Yu and Mo Long had already decided to move out of the Chu family.


    Since Mo Long had already met Chi Rui and even reached a business deal, they would have more opportunities to contact Chi Rui in the future, so they didn¡¯t need the Chu family¡¯s help.


    However, the new ce they moved to was quite close to Jiang Rou¡¯s weapon research and development base. As Jiang Yu needed to go to the weapons research and development base from time to time to take a look and inspect the situation, it was more convenient to live closer.


    Chu Jie, when you heard this news, she immediately couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°Mr. Mo Long is moving? Why was it so sudden? How long have they been here?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve finished what they wanted to do, so they naturally have to leave,¡± Jiang Rou said helplessly.


    ¡°What do they want to do? I haven¡¯t seen them do anything these past few days, so how did they finish it?¡± Chu Jie still couldn¡¯t ept this fact. ¡°I just learned how to cook a dish from the nanny recently. I haven¡¯t had the time to make it for Mr. Mo Long, and he¡¯s leaving?¡±


    ¡°You really have a pig¡¯s brain,¡± Jiang Rou was toozy to scold her now. ¡°No matter what other people say to you, you really don¡¯t take it to heart at all. Second Grandpa said it, I said it, and even Mo Long himself said it. You don¡¯t remember anything at all.¡±


    ¡°You still have the mood to criticize me at this time?¡± Chu Jie was unhappy. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to leave. I don¡¯t want him to leave either. I want Jiang Yu to leave.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re engaged. How long will it take for you to face this fact?¡± Jiang Rou sighed helplessly. ¡°If you don¡¯t like the Lin Tao I introduced to you, I can introduce you to someone else. However, can you stop hanging onto Mo Long? he¡¯s doing well with Jiang Yu, so don¡¯t interfere¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my older sister. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t speak for me, but you¡¯re speaking for an outsider?¡± Chu Jie looked at Jiang Rou in disbelief. ¡°Did that Jiang Yu give you some kind of bewitching potion?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Jiang Rou was getting more and more confused about her sister. ¡°Previously, I saw you taking care of Mo Long like a nanny. I felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it for you. I felt that Mo Long didn¡¯t know what was good for him. However, now that things have developed to this point, I feel that you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    ¡°I did what I wanted to do, so don¡¯t me me.¡± Even at this point, Chu Jie was still speaking up for Mo Long.


    Jiang Rou really had nothing to say. ¡°Okay, if you really think so, then I can¡¯t say anything. In any case, you¡¯ve always had that Mo Long in your heart. No matter what I say, you won¡¯t listen. You clearly know that he already has a fianc¨¦e, yet you¡¯re still unwilling to let go. You¡¯re doing such an embarrassing thing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister, how can you say such things to me?¡± Chu Jie¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°Is this the only evaluation I can get in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Thesements can already be considered aspliments for you. They say that you¡¯re a good person who is deeply in love and infatuated with others!¡± Jiang Rou was really trying to control her temper. Otherwise, she would have scolded Chu Jie.


    ¡°You should be scolding that Jiang Yu, not me!¡± Chu Jie shouted, ¡°you¡¯re my sister. We should be on the same side!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± No matter how good Jiang Rou¡¯s temper was, it had already been worn out. ¡°I still have things to do. You take good care of yourself at home. If there¡¯s anything, call the nanny. I¡¯ll be heading out first.¡±


    With that, Jiang Rou left.


    Chu Jie stared nkly in the direction that Jiang Rou had left. She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong to make her hate her so much.


    However, she did not expect Jiang Yu and Mo Long to leave so early. She still had a lot of things to do, and they were leaving.


    She found a bodyguard and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days. Find out where Mo Long and Jiang Yu are moving to immediately. Even though they had left, they should still be in contact with the Chu n. As long as we¡¯re notpletely uncontactable, I don¡¯t believe that they won¡¯t leave any traces.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young miss,¡± the bodyguard nodded.


    After making the arrangements, Chu Jie revealed a yful smile.


    Lin Tao¡¯s feelings were not wrong. She was usually very stupid, but this time, she was smart. She was actually very thoughtful in this kind of matter.

 Chapter 1352 - 1352 Gift At The Door

    1352 Gift At The Door


    The bodyguards went to investigate, and Jiang Yu and Mo Long did not intend to deliberately hide it. This was because they knew that with Chu Jie¡¯s personality, she would definitely do anything to find out their address.


    Instead of making things difficult for old master Chu, they might as well not hide the information. It didn¡¯t matter if they found out anyway. It did not matter even if Chu Jie came to cause trouble. There were bodyguards outside to deal with her.


    Teng Yi had been brought over. He had his own ways of dealing with women like Chu Jie. He just had to treat her as one of those difficult female clients.


    Feng Ran also came. She now thought of herself as Teng Yi¡¯s exclusive nanny. Even if Mei Shuang wanted to do many things, she would have to do them herself.


    The bodyguard found the address very quickly and passed it to Chu Jie.


    ¡°I know. Alright, there¡¯s nothing else for you to do here. You can go back first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±


    After Chu Jie got the new address, she sent it to Lin Tao immediately and called him. ¡°This is Jiang Yu¡¯s new address. If you have time, you can go to this ce to look for her. She has already moved out of the Chu family, you won¡¯t be able to see her even if youe.¡±


    ¡°If I go to her, won¡¯t I have to see that Mo Long?¡± Lin Tao was a little vexed.


    Chu Jieughed coldly, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t see it when youe to the Chu family? Do you think I¡¯ll help you get rid of Mo Long? He doesn¡¯t even want to look at me. He only knows how to follow Jiang Yu around every day.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Lin Tao smiled tofort himself, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then I might as well be bold and directly go to her. In any case, I¡¯m just going to give him a gift. Mo Long shouldn¡¯t be that petty, right?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Chu Jie was not in a good mood. ¡°No matter how much I like Mo Long, it doesn¡¯t mean that I understand him. I¡¯ve only known him for a short time, and I don¡¯t usually see him. How much can I know about him?¡±


    ¡°How dare you like him so much when you don¡¯t know him?¡± Lin Tao was shocked beyond words. ¡°What¡¯s your reason for liking him? Is it just because he¡¯s good-looking and is a famous President?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Chu Jie didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Jiang Yu so much because she¡¯s beautiful? I saw a lecherous person, I was talking about you, right? If I didn¡¯t reveal some secrets to you, I think you wouldn¡¯t even know Jiang Yu¡¯s identity in the first ce, right?¡±


    ¡°.. Alright, I admit that you¡¯re right, I was indeed lustful.¡± Lin Tao admitted openly, ¡°since we¡¯re all perverted bastards, then let¡¯s not talk about each other. There¡¯s only a business rtionship between us that doesn¡¯t have any benefits. Once you get what you need, this rtionship will be dissolved.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just what I want. After all, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you.¡± Chu Jie said without mercy.


    After that, she hung up the phone.


    Lin Taoughed and took his new gift to Jiang Yu¡¯s ce.


    Ding Dong-¡± Lin Tao rang the doorbell.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing, I¡¯ll open the door.¡± Mei Shuang said.


    She was bored to death. Feng Ran was taking care of Teng Yi and she couldn¡¯t do anything. Jiang Yu and Mo Long didn¡¯t need her to do any work and even treated her as a guest. This made Mei Shuang feel touched and apologetic.


    Mei Shuang opened the door and saw an unfamiliar man standing outside. He was dressed in a suit and had a polite smile on his face.


    ¡°Hello, may I know if miss Jiang Yu lives here?¡± Lin Tao asked with a smile.


    He had thought that Mei Shuang was a nanny hired by Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s here. I¡¯ll call her for you. Sister Jiang Yu, someone is looking for you,¡± Mei Shuang said as she quickly called Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Someone is looking for me? Who is it?¡±


    Could it be Chu Jie? She had found the address so quickly?


    However, when she arrived at the door, she realized that the person who hade was not Chu Jie, but Lin Tao, who she had just met a few days ago.


    ¡°Mr. Lin Tao?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why are you here? You¡¯re here for me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Lin Tao smiled. ¡°I met miss Jiang Yu in a hurry a few days ago and didn¡¯t greet her in detail. I¡¯ve heard about your current address from someone recently, so I wanted to pay you a visit personally.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused and did not expose Lin Tao¡¯s lie.


    Only a few people in the Chu family knew that they had moved away. As for the address, she and Mo Long kept it a secret from everyone.


    If he didn¡¯t have the heart to investigate, it would be impossible for him to know her and Mo Long¡¯s current address. Not to mention that he had heard it from someone else.


    Or, Chu Jie had investigated it and told Lin Tao. Or it was Lin Tao himself who had the intention to investigate.

 Chapter 1353 - 1353 Please Accept It

    1353 Please ept It


    ¡°Mr. Lin Tao, why are you looking for me?¡± Jiang Yu asked politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just bought you a few small gifts and specially came to give them to you.¡± Lin Tao said as he handed the gift box in his hand to Jiang Yu.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Jiang Yu looked at the gift box, not knowing what Lin Tao was up to.


    She thought that Lin Tao wanted to ask her for help, which was why he came to give her a gift. Jiang Yu was about to refuse when Lin Tao spoke again. ¡°I just thought that Miss Jiang Yu was very charming and attracted me. That¡¯s why I wanted to buy a gift for Miss Jiang Yu.¡±


    !!


    ¡°.. You¡¯re just giving me a gift?¡± Jiang Yu paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t ept it. Please take it back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Lin Tao thought that the gift he had chosen was not expensive enough and did not catch Jiang Yu¡¯s eye. ¡°Although these things are not very expensive, I thought of them for a long time and went to many ces to buy them. Miss Jiang Yu, please ept it. No matter what, it¡¯s my sincerity.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about the price. As for the gift, I¡¯ll ept it. You can take it back.¡± Jiang Yu politely refused.


    ¡°Why? Do you think this gift is not expensive enough? It¡¯s okay. Just tell me what you want. I¡¯ll go buy it right away.¡±


    ¡°That really isn¡¯t the problem.¡± Jiang Yu was speechless. ¡°I already have a fianc¨¦. How can I ept another man¡¯s gift? Besides, I¡¯m not familiar with Mr. Lin Tao. What¡¯s the matter with me epting your gift?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Anyway, Mo Long isn¡¯t by your side now. You can just take it back quietly and not let him find out, alright?¡± Lin Tao was still insistent. He even had the idea of shoving the gift into Jiang Yu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mr. Lin Tao, I can¡¯t exin this to you.¡± Jiang Yu gave up onmunicating with the man in front of her. ¡°If you insist on doing this, I can only call someone over and chase you away. But if you leave now, I won¡¯t call for help.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, can you not be so cold?¡± Lin Tao¡¯s tone was a little humble. ¡°I¡¯ve really spent a long time choosing this gift. If you don¡¯t ept it, then my efforts will really be wasted.¡±


    Even though Jiang Yu had a good temper, she was a little impatient at this time. ¡°Lin Tao, I already said that I have a fianc¨¦. Can you stop giving me gifts? I already told you about this at the dinner a few days ago. Didn¡¯t you hear?¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡­¡± Lin Tao felt wronged. ¡°But what does this have to do with me giving you a gift? I¡¯ll give it to you, not your fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Why do you insist on giving a gift to a woman with a fianc¨¦?¡± Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Lin Tao, you¡¯re in the wrong, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡± I didn¡¯t do anything. Miss Jiang Yu, don¡¯t frame me!¡± Lin Tao was so shocked that he stomped his feet. ¡°That¡¯s nder!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue now. I don¡¯t care what you did or didn¡¯t do.¡± Jiang Yu resisted the urge to roll her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t take the initiative to leave now, I¡¯ll get someone to chase you away.¡±


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t look like she was joking, Lin Tao was a little afraid. He could only say hurriedly, ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll leave immediately. But ¡­ Are you really not going to ept this gift?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Yu refused decisively.


    In fact, Jiang Yu had already rejected him many times.


    ¡°But I still want to give this gift to you. I want you to ept it.¡± Lin Tao could only put on an aggrieved expression and try to move Jiang Yu.


    As long as she softened her heart and epted this gift, then his trip here would not be in vain. However, her expression and attitude were very firm. Lin Tao knew that it was useless to say anything, so he could only leave with the gift.


    ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, he¡­¡± Mei Shuang was about to ask who the man was when she saw the ugly expression on Jiang Yu¡¯s face from the corner of her eye, so she obediently shut her mouth.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said to Mei Shuang, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t know that man either. I¡¯ve only met him at a dinner party before.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Mei Shuang nodded.


    Jiang Yu asked Mei Shuang to return to her room first while she went to the study.


    She and Mo Long rented a vi this time. The space was big enough to amodate so many people.


    Therefore, there was also a separate study and bathroom.


    The study room was now Jiang Yu¡¯s because she needed to draw a draft.

 Chapter 1354 - 1354 Furious

    1354 Furious


    The international jewelrypetition that Jiang Yu had participated in had already reached the semi-finals. The theme had already been released a long time ago, and the deadline was approaching, so she had to finish the draft as soon as possible.


    Strangely enough, most people wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to draft in such a tense and depressing atmosphere. However, not only was Jiang Yu excited, she was even more inspired.


    As for the variety show that Sister Xia had helped her take on, because of the sudden explosion of a contestant, she had to pause the recording. Before the matter was resolved, there was no way to continue recording, so Jiang Yu was not very worried about the progress of the show.


    ¡°The feeling of leaving the Chu family is not bad.¡± Jiang Yu drew a draft on a piece of paper while Mo Long went to look for Chi Rui to discuss the coboration.


    She only hoped that Mo Long would be extremely vignt and that nothing would happen.


    After Lin Tao came out of the vi, it was as if he had changed into a different person. Not only did his expression be very ferocious, but his eyes were also very fierce.


    The chauffeur was also shocked by Lin Tao¡¯s reaction.


    Lin Tao got into the car and mmed the door shut. ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡±


    The driver didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He could only step on the elerator and leave quickly. He couldn¡¯t quite understand why the Eldest Young Master, who had been humbly asking him for advice a few days ago, was not as mentally prepared as before aftering here today.


    He saw the gift box through the rearview mirror and realized that the girl had not epted it.


    With the eldest young master¡¯s personality, he would indeed be angry.


    The more Lin Tao thought about it, the angrier he became. He could not help but curse, ¡°This Jiang Yu really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her! I¡¯ve already begged her, but she still refuses to ept the gift? Seriously, her fianc¨¦ wasn¡¯t around anyway. So what if she epted the gift? Couldn¡¯t she just hide it from him? How dare you reject me in front of others? You¡¯ve made me lose all my face!¡±


    When the driver heard this, the information in his mind was already in a mess.


    Young Master, this is¡­Whose fianc¨¦e did he fall in love with?


    Lin Tao was still cursing when he suddenly remembered that it was Chu Jie who had given her this idea. So he immediately called Chu Jie, ¡°Miss Chu, I think it¡¯s better for us to end our deal. The method you helped me think of waspletely impossible to take down Jiang Yu. It even made me lose face!¡±


    When Chu Jie heard this, she asked inexplicably, ¡°Did you give Jiang Yu a gift? What did you give her? Jewelry or bag?¡±


    ¡°Neither!¡± Lin Tao roared, ¡°I asked someone to mail the local specialties to me! It¡¯s something that neither Qingcheng nor the capital have!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the good stuff? I really don¡¯t dare topliment you.¡± When Chu Jie heard that, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°If you want to give her something, give her something expensive! Do you think Jiang Yu will be interested in you if you give her a bunch of cheap goods?¡±


    She¡¯s the daughter of the Kang family. She¡¯s been using good things since she was young. If you don¡¯t give her better things, do you expect her to look at you more?¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­Is it really because my gift is too cheap?¡± Lin Tao started to doubt himself after hearing Chu Jie¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the gift box.


    In fact, the things inside were not cheap. They were all specialties from various ces, and there were also some strange things.


    He originally thought that Jiang Yu had grown up in the mansion and had probably never seen those things. He did not expect that the other party was actually arrogant and did not care about these things at all.


    Even so, Lin Tao was more confident.


    Since Jiang Yu was so arrogant, it meant that her status in the Kang family was not low. If he could really take down Jiang Yu, then the Kang family¡¯s help to the Lin family would definitely be extraordinary.


    The Lin Group would definitely be like a tiger with wings and create glory.


    However, he had never thought that Jiang Yu simply did not want to ept the gift.


    Lin Tao¡¯s ability tofort himself had always been superb.


    However, even Jiang Rou didn¡¯t know that Lin Tao would have such a moment. If she knew that Lin Tao was a two-faced person, she would never have introduced him to Chu Jie.


    It could only be said that Lin Tao¡¯s acting in front of others was so good that even his own friends were deceived. But now, the one who discovered this was Chu Jie, who looked down on him the most in the beginning.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll buy more expensive things.¡± Lin Tao said briefly and hung up.


    The driver was shocked.


    The things in the gift box were already worth tens of thousands of yuan, and Eldest Young Master actually wanted to buy something even more expensive? Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of money?

 Chapter 1355 Extravagant

    Lin Tao had already spent tens of thousands of yuan on those local specialties. Now that he wanted to buy something else, he almost didn''t have enough money in his credit card.


    The credit card Papa Lin gave him only had a fixed limit of 100,000 yuan every month to prevent him from spending money recklessly.


    However, in order to win over Jiang Yu, Lin Tao gritted his teeth and used the rest of the money to buy gifts.


    After buying the gift, there was not a single cent left in his credit card.


    With a heavy gift in hand, he once again visited Jiang Yu.


    Mei Shuang opened the door again. She saw the man at the door. It was the man who had juste a few days ago. Her expression was a little puzzled. "Mr. Lin, right? What are you doing here this time?"


    "I''m here to look for Miss Jiang Yu." Lin Tao smiled and said, "Is she at home?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Jiang Yu is not at home." Mei Shuang said.


    In fact, Jiang Yu was at home, but she had told Mei Shuang that if a man named Lin Tao and a woman named Chu Jie came to look for her, she could just say that she was not at home and that she did not know when she would be back.


    "Not at home? It''s okay, I''ll wait for her here." Lin Tao said and was about to enter the house.


    "Wait a moment..." Mei Shuang hurriedly tried to stop him, but Lin Tao had already walked in and sat down on the sofa.


    "You can go and do your own things. I''ll just sit here and wait for Miss Jiang Yu." Lin Tao said to Mei Shuang.


    Mei Shuang walked over awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Lin. We don''t allow outsiders to enter this ce. If there''s nothing urgent, you can go back first. When Miss Jiang Yues back, I will tell her that you came today."


    "Since I''m already here, I''m your guest. It''s fine if you don''t entertain guests, but why are you chasing me away?" Lin Tao was a little unhappy. "Miss Jiang Yu should have seen your attitude before she fired you."


    Mei Shuang was angry. She frowned and looked at Lin Tao. Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, she could only angrily go to the study to look for Jiang Yu.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lin Tao was sitting on the sofa. He could sit still at first, but after receiving a call, he couldn''t sit still anymore.


    The call was from Lin Tao''s father.


    "What''s with your credit card? Why is there not a single cent left?" The first thing Papa Lin said when he called was to question Lin Tao. "What did you buy outside behind my back?"


    Lin Tao paused. "Dad, how did you know?"


    "That''s the credit card I gave you. How do you think I knew?" Papa Lin was furious. "If it wasn''t for the text message notification on my phone, I wouldn''t have known that my credit card was empty! You prodigal brat, always buying some strange things behind my back, right?"


    "Not really. Dad, I bought some very normal things." Lin Tao quickly exined.


    "What is normal? Exin to me, what is normal?" Papa Lin''s voice sounded as if he had been angry for a long time. "I want to see what kind of normal thing can cost 100,000 yuan!"


    Lin Tao didn''t dare to say anything. He could only say vaguely, "It''s just a very ordinary thing. It''s something thates from a family like ours. Isn''t anything worth more than 100,000 yuan?"


    "You still dare to quibble?" Papa Lin was angry. "I''m telling you, you have to tell me what you bought today! If you don''t tell me, I''ll terminate your credit card next month!"


    "It''s really just some ordinary jewelry!" Lin Tao shouted, "Don''t tell me you''re pursuing a girl without even buying her some ordinary jewelry?"


    "Can ordinary jewelry cost 100,000 yuan? I think you''re lying to me!" Papa Lin was furious. "I''m warning you. Return all those jewelry right now. Otherwise, you''ll have to wait for the news of freezing your credit cards next month!"


    "Dad, can you not mess around at this time? Now is the most important time. Can you stop causing trouble?" Lin Tao was getting impatient. "Do you know who I''m giving the gift to? If you knew who it was, you would probably ask me to buy an even more expensive gift!"


    "No matter who it is, it''s not right for you to buy such an expensive thing before the matter has been concluded! You can''t earn a single cent, and you''re spending my money. How dare you talk to me like this? Do you think my money came from the wind?" Papa Lin questioned, "I didn''t raise you for so many years just to let you waste my money!"

 Chapter 1356 - 1356 Reason

    1356 Reason


    ¡°Aiya, Dad, the person I¡¯m pursuing this time is the heiress of the Kang family in the capital, Jiang Yu! Look at her status. If the things I buy are too cheap, she won¡¯t even look at them.¡± Lin Tao quickly exined.


    ¡°.. Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Do you think I¡¯ll lie to you about this? Dad, just wait for my good news. I¡¯ll be able to take her down soon,¡± Lin Tao said confidently.


    ¡°You¡¯d better be able to take her down. If you can¡¯t, this money will go down the drain.¡± Papa Lin said, ¡°Otherwise, these gifts can¡¯t be returned. I can¡¯t get the money back either. I¡¯m really heartbroken.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Got it.¡± Lin Tao was a little impatient. ¡°Don¡¯t rush me anymore. I have my own ns for this matter.¡±


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Lin Tao stuck to her like a ster. Mei Shuang couldn¡¯t handle it and could only tell Jiang Yu everything.


    At that time, Jiang Yu had just finished drawing the draft and submitted it in the form of an email.


    ¡°He¡¯s still on the sofa in the living room. Has he left?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t leave. Not only did he not want to leave, but he also said that if he couldn¡¯t wait for you, he wouldn¡¯t leave.¡± Mei Shuang was very distressed. ¡°What should we do, Sister Jiang Yu? I really can¡¯t deal with this man. He came here once before and again today. And when he came, he seemed to have an exquisite gift box in his hand. There seemed to be a gift inside.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s stilling to give gifts?¡± Jiang Yu was a little shocked. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that Lin Tao¡¯s persistence was a little ridiculous.


    ¡°Go and do your thing first. I¡¯ll go out and settle it myself.¡± Jiang Yu said to Mei Shuang.


    ¡°Alright, Sister Jiang Yu. ¡±


    Mei Shuang went to do her own thing while Jiang Yu came out of the study and went to the living room to meet Lin Tao.


    When Lin Tao saw that Jiang Yu hade out of the study, he could not help but look puzzled. ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, why did youe out of the study? Your nanny clearly said that you weren¡¯t at home. Is she lying to me?¡±


    ¡± This has nothing to do with her, ¡± Jiang Yu exined politely. ¡°I was the one who asked her to say that. Because I have my own things to do and I¡¯m worried that others wille and disturb me, that¡¯s why I let her say that.¡±


    ¡°I see. Since Miss Jiang Yu has spoken, I won¡¯t argue with her. ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lin Tao, why are you looking for me today?¡± Jiang Yu smiled and asked, ¡°I heard that you brought a new exquisite gift box. Are you here to give me another gift?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to give you a gift. Otherwise, why would I be here?¡± Lin Tao quickly handed the gift box in his hand to Jiang Yu as if he was presenting a treasure. He was so careful that people who didn¡¯t know better would think that it was a fragile item.


    However, Jiang Yu had never seen the gift box before. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lin Tao, when you came to give me a giftst time, I had already rejected you. I thought you would listen. I didn¡¯t expect you toe today.¡±


    ¡± Miss Jiang Yu, I¡¯ve carefully selected the gift this time. If you see it, you¡¯ll definitely like it. ¡± Lin Tao said eagerly.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Mr. Lin Tao, the reason why I refused to ept your gift was never because the gift you gave me was not expensive enough. It¡¯s because I already have a fianc¨¦, so I definitely won¡¯t ept gifts from other men.¡±


    When Lin Tao heard this, he thought that Jiang Yu had said this out of consideration for his face.


    She must still think that the present this time was not expensive enough.


    However, this was already the best gift Lin Tao could buy. Even if Jiang Yu really didn¡¯t like it, he couldn¡¯t buy anything better.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, I know that you are the eldest daughter of the Kang family and have seen a lot of good things. But this is already the best gift I can buy. Isn¡¯t it said that gifts are based on the heart?¡± Lin Tao felt wronged for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that gifts depend on the heart, but I already have a fianc¨¦. I can¡¯t ept other men¡¯s intentions.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Mr. Lin Tao, you should take this gift back. When you meet a girl you really like in the future, you can give this gift to her solemnly.¡±


    ¡°But the girl I like now is you!¡± Lin Tao couldn¡¯t help but shout this sen

 Chapter 1357 - 1357 Father and Son Battle Going To Battle Together

    1357 Father and Son Battle Going To Battle Together


    She wasn¡¯t a fool. She could tell what Lin Tao was thinking, but she didn¡¯t expect him to say it in public.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t want to say it, so it was a secret. As long as Jiang Yu rejected him thoroughly, she believed that Lin Tao would no longer have such thoughts.


    However, Jiang Yu did not expect Lin Tao to still have such thoughts and refused to give up even though she had already rejected him.


    Lin Tao did not give up. He said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, if you really don¡¯t like this gift, I can take it away. You can tell me what you like. As long as it¡¯s something I can buy, I¡¯ll buy it all for you.¡±


    Jiang Yu finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and she no longer addressed Lin Tao respectfully.


    ¡°Lin Tao, I¡¯ll say it onest time. I already have a fianc¨¦. I will definitely not ept gifts from other men. I can ept your kind intentions, but you should take the gift back. It¡¯s such an expensive thing. You should give it to the girl you like the most. Don¡¯t give it to me again.¡± After Jiang Yu finished speaking, she made a ¡± please ¡± gesture at the door.


    Seeing this, Lin Tao knew that it was useless for him to stay and say anything, so he could only leave with the gift.


    After leaving the vi, the more Lin Tao thought about it, the angrier he became. He immediately called Father Lin.


    ¡± Dad, I failed. Jiang Yu still looks down on these things.¡± Lin Tao was exasperated. ¡°What did you give my mother when you were pursuing her?¡±


    Papa Lin thought for a moment and finally said, ¡°Your mother and I were in love at that time. I didn¡¯t give her any gifts at all.¡±


    Love? Lin Tao wanted to be in love with Jiang Yu, but unfortunately, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t like him at all!


    ¡°I knew you would fail. Useless thing, trash!¡± Papa Lin was so angry that his voice was trembling. ¡°Then you still haven¡¯t given away the gift you bought, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lin Tao felt wronged.


    ¡°Shut up, you still want to cry? What face do you have to cry? She had spent so much money to buy such an expensive thing, but in the end, she was not even willing to look at it. Look at you. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing for anyone to see you?¡± Papa Lin was so angry that he blew his beard and red at him. ¡°Bastard, prodigal. Hurry up and go home. Tell me about this in detail.¡±


    Like a child who had done something wrong, Lin Tao hurried home.


    Papa Lin was already waiting for him on the sofa.


    ¡°Give me the gift box in your hand. I want to see what you spent 100,000 yuan to buy.¡± Papa Lin knocked the ground with his walking stick. ¡°I can¡¯t return this gift. A whole hundred thousand yuan went down the drain just like that.¡±


    Papa Lin opened the gift box and saw that it was an exquisite ne. However, this ne was not thetest design this year. It was a design from a few years ago.


    ¡°You bought this thing. No wonder people don¡¯t like it. This ne isn¡¯t even thetest.¡± Father Lin said resentfully, ¡°As my son, why don¡¯t you know how to choose a gift? Even if he really wanted to give her a ne, he should give her the most popr andtest design of the season, not the one from a few years ago.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t expect you to know about jewelry.¡± Lin Tao was shocked.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as useless as you? Take your things and lead the way. We¡¯ll go find Jiang Yu together.¡± Father Lin said, ¡°No matter what, she either epts this gift or returns the money to us today. No matter what, this gift was bought for her. If she doesn¡¯t want to ept it, that¡¯s her business. It has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Lin Tao felt that what his father said made sense, so he brought the exquisite gift box and asked the driver to drive them to the vi where Jiang Yu and the others were staying.


    Standing at the entrance of the vi, Papa Lin couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°In Qingcheng, a vi like this costs tens of thousands of yuan an hour. How rich are Jiang Yu and the others to be able to rent such a vi?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s House Kang we¡¯re talking about. No matter how many families there are, they can¡¯t reach her!¡± Lin Tao said, ¡°If we can really take down Jiang Yu, we will be able to get a lot of benefits from the Kang family in the future!¡±


    He just couldn¡¯t ept that such a good opportunity had fallen into Mo Long¡¯s hands.


    She was clearly not that bad and was also a very outstanding person. Why did Jiang Yu like Mo Long and not her?


    Lin Tao couldn¡¯t understand.


    The bodyguard at the door almost recognized him. He could not help but ask, ¡°W

 Chapter 1358 - 1358 Like An Emperor

    1358 Like An Emperor


    Lin Tao was a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Father Lin, not knowing what his expression was like.


    However, Papa Lin was not angry. Instead, he said, ¡°Please go in and inform them that we are here to see Miss Jiang Yu. ¡±


    The bodyguards said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go in and report. Our madam said that if we meet anyone rted to Lin Tao again, we¡¯re not allowed to let them in.¡±


    ¡°What madam? What do you mean?¡± Papa Lin did not understand.


    ¡°What do you mean? Of course, it¡¯s our Madam and our CEO.¡± The bodyguards said, ¡°Our Madam and our CEO have a very good rtionship. She had told Lin Tao about this more than once. From the first time, she told Lin Tao not toe again.¡±


    Papa Lin turned to look at Lin Tao in shock. ¡°Is what they said true? You already knew that Jiang Yu was someone else¡¯s wife?¡±


    Lin Tao stammered, ¡°I ¡­¡± She¡¯s only a fianc¨¦e and she¡¯s not married. Why can¡¯t I give her a gift?¡±


    Papa Lin looked at Lin Tao with disdain, but they had alreadye this far. There was no reason not to go in.


    He said to the bodyguards at the door, ¡°Please inform them that we really want to see Miss Jiang Yu now.¡±


    ¡°There are many people who want to see our Madam. Why do we have to go in and report if you want to see her?¡± The bodyguard said, ¡°Besides, our Madam has given the order. As long as it¡¯s someone rted to Lin Tao, we¡¯ll be able to get him toe back. No one was allowed to enter. You and Lin Tao are father and son, so don¡¯t even think about entering this door today.¡±


    ¡°We are guests, do you understand?¡± Papa Lin was angry. ¡°Is this how you treat your guests? I don¡¯t think Jiang Yu taught you well.¡±


    ¡°What kind of guests are you? Your son is a dog-skin ster. No matter how many times our Madam refuses, she still has toe.¡± The bodyguard hit Lin Tao¡¯s sore spot. ¡°If you knew better and didn¡¯te back after being rejected the first time, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. If you bring your son over, we¡¯ll really treat you like guests.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t go in now. Our madam doesn¡¯t allow you to go in anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you have a glib tongue. I can¡¯t beat you in an argument. In that case, we won¡¯t go in. You can let Jiang Yu out, right?¡± Papa Lin said.


    ¡°What kind of request are you making? I advise you to go back quickly. How can our Madam meet people like you?¡± When the bodyguard heard Papa Lin¡¯s request, he could not help butugh.


    ¡°This is a gift my son bought for her. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t ept it. But she has to give us the money, right?¡± Papa Lin took the gift box from Lin Tao¡¯s hand. ¡°She bought something worth more than a hundred thousand yuan. Does she think she doesn¡¯t want it? Even if she¡¯s a richdy and doesn¡¯t like these things, this is still our sincerity. Since she doesn¡¯t want to ept it, then return the money to us.¡±


    The bodyguard felt that the old man in front of him was being unreasonable. ¡°My wife didn¡¯t ask your son to buy this gift. Your son insisted on buying it. He insisted on spending this money. Instead of ming him, you¡¯re ming our Madam? My wife also told him to give this gift to the girl he likes.¡±


    Lin Tao hurriedly said, ¡°But the person I like is Miss Jiang Yu! If I don¡¯t give this gift to her, who else can I give it to?¡±


    Papa Lin also said, ¡°Did you hear that? My son said that the person he likes is Miss Jiang Yu, so this gift is for her. Since she didn¡¯t ept it. Then you have to return the money to us.¡±


    ¡°You two really know how to calcte. You didn¡¯t give the gift, but you still want us to pay back the money. So in the end, you didn¡¯t lose anything at all.¡± The bodyguard sneered. ¡°Neither of you can enter this door today. Our wife won¡¯t return this money either.¡±


    ¡°You have so much money to rent such a vi. Can¡¯t you even take out a mere 100,000 yuan?¡± Papa Lin was getting impatient. ¡°I don¡¯t want much. As long as you return me the 100,000 yuan my son spent on the gift, this matter will end here. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I say, what¡¯s wrong with you, old man? Do you think you¡¯re the emperor?¡± The bodyguard gradually lost his patience. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Our Madam won¡¯t return the money. You guys should leave this ce quickly. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to resort to violence.¡±


    ¡°You still want to use violence? Alright, I want to see what you dare to do to an old man.¡± Papa Lin said as he sat on the ground.

 Chapter 1359 I Won’t Leave Until I Get Paid

    He looked like a scoundrel. If someone said that he was actually the CEO of a listedpany, no one would believe it.


    Lin Tao also felt that his father was a little embarrassed, so he quickly squatted down and said to him, "Dad, don''t embarrass yourself here. It''s just a gift of 100,000 yuan. Just take it that I was cheated."


    "What do you mean by a gift of 100,000 yuan? You can''t even earn a single cent, and you make it sound so easy?" Father Lin was angry. "If I didn''t give birth to a prodigal son like you, this money wouldn''t have disappeared for no reason. I bought a gift, but I can''t give it back!"


    "But you can''t just sit at their door like a scoundrel." Lin Tao felt embarrassed. "To think that you''re the CEO of a listedpany. Looking at you now, you''re just a scoundrel in the eyes of others."


    "Shut up, you prodigal. You''re not worthy of talking at all!" Father Lin was furious. He said to the bodyguards, "Hurry up and go inside. Tell your wife that I''m sitting at the door and asking her to pay me back. If she doesn''t pay me back today, I won''t leave."


    The bodyguard had no choice but to enter the house and tell Jiang Yu.


    "Didn''t he just leave not long ago? Why are you back?" Jiang Yu was shocked. "He even brought his father along this time?"


    "Yes, Madam. His father is sitting at the door and wants you to pay him back! He even said that if you don''t pay him back, he won''t leave today." The bodyguard also felt troubled. "We have no choice but toe in and tell you about this. How do you think we can resolve this?"


    Jiang Yu had never expected that Lin Tao and his son were actually the same type of dog skin ster.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go out and take a look." Jiang Yu followed the bodyguard to the door.


    There was indeed a middle-aged man sitting at the door, and a young man stood beside him.


    The bodyguard led the way as he said, "Madam, it''s those two people. The one sitting there is Lin Tao''s father. He said that if you don''t pay him back, he won''t leave today."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This father and son pair were indeed dog-skin sters, each more clingy than the other.


    When Lin Tao saw Jiang Yu, he quickly said to Father Lin, "Dad, get up quickly. She''s already here. Seeing you like this, I don''t know how embarrassing it will be."


    "Why would I be embarrassed?" Papa Lin was still sitting on the ground and refused to get up. "Anyway, I only have one goal today, and that is to make her pay back the money. If she refuses to pay back the money, then I definitely won''t leave today."


    Jiang Yu walked up to Father Lin and asked gently in a low voice, "Sir, may I know why you are looking for me?"


    In fact, Jiang Yu had already found out about the ins and outs of this matter from the bodyguards. She was only asking this now to change Father Lin''s mind because of her attitude.


    However, Father Lin did not change his mind. Instead, he said even more aggressively, "It''s Jiang Yu, right? My son spent 100,000 yuan to buy you a gift. Why didn''t you ept it? If you don''t ept this gift today, then return the 100,000 yuan to us. As long as you return the money to me, we''ll leave immediately."


    "Sir, you''re really strange. This is a gift your son bought. I didn''t ask him to buy it. Why do you want me to pay back?" Jiang Yu was baffled. "Besides, I''ve already told him to leave this gift for the girl he likes. Why did he have to leave it for me? The first time he came to give me a gift, I had already rejected him, but he still wanted toe. Sir, don''t you think this is a problem with your upbringing?"


    "What''s wrong with my upbringing? There''s nothing wrong with my upbringing!" Papa Lin roared, "On the other hand, are you the one with the best upbringing? As the daughter of a rich family, she didn''t even know the most basic etiquette! My son bought you a gift and said that he likes you. That''s because he thinks highly of you!


    You don''t even ept the gift my son bought!"


    "Since this gift is from your son, I have the right to reject it." Jiang Yu frowned. "Aren''t you abducting me morally?"

 Chapter 1360 No Morals

    "My moral kidnapping?" Papa Linughed coldly. "If you had epted the gift obediently, I wouldn''t be sitting here. How could this be considered moral kidnapping? I just want you to ept this gift."


    "I already have a fianc¨¦. I can''t ept gifts from other men." Jiang Yu said, "I''ve already made this clear to your son from the beginning. I can ept your kindness, but I definitely can''t ept your gift."


    "Alright, since you epted the gift, you can return the money to us." Papa Lin stretched out his hand shamelessly. "I asked you to ept the gift, but you refused. I asked you to return the money, but you refused to do so. Why are you putting on airs here?"


    When Jiang Yu heard this, no matter how good-tempered she was, she was already starting to get angry.


    She said, "It''s really unreasonable for you to use this matter to ask me to pay you back, so I won''t pay you back. If you don''t find it embarrassing, just sit here."


    "Bah, you''re a rich youngdy. You have no manners at all!" Papa Lin cursed, "No matter what, I''m still your elder! It''s fine if you don''t help me up, but you want me to continue sitting here? I think you really think you''re a phoenix!"


    "I''m the daughter of the Kang family in the capital. Do you think I''m a phoenix?" Jiang Yu retorted, "On the other hand, your Lin Group isn''t even well-known in a ce like Qingcheng. You spent a mere 100,000 yuan on a gift and you want me to ept it?"


    "What do you mean by a mere hundred thousand yuan? Is this 100,000 yuan just a small strand of hair in your eyes?" Papa Lin didn''t like to hear this. "Do you think a richdy like you can earn money? If you don''t know how to earn money, what right do you have to look down on this 100,000 yuan?"


    "Do you think I''m just an ordinary richdy?" Jiang Yu sneered. "If you really have doubts about this, why don''t you ask your subordinates to investigate mypany and see if I, a rich youngdy, can make money? Don''t always use your shallow knowledge to specte about everyone. I''m indeed a richdy, but this doesn''t mean that I''m a person who has aplished nothing."


    "I heard you say that. Don''t tell me you still think you''re a very sessful businessman?" Papa Lin couldn''t help butugh. "You''re the daughter of a rich family. If you have the time to start apany, of course your family will support you! I think you''re only able to achieve what you have today because of your family and your fianc¨¦, right? If it weren''t for them, yourpany would have lost everything!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Sir, I''ve already given you enough face. Please don''t be ungrateful." Jiang Yu crossed her arms. "If you think that I started thepany because of my family and fianc¨¦, what about your son? Your son is a man, and he''s already so old, but it looks like he''s still relying on you to raise him. Your son is already so old, but he still needs his father to raise him. Don''t you feel ashamed when you talk about it outside?"


    "You!" Lin Tao was hit on the sore spot and could not help but roar.


    Papa Lin also felt a little awkward, but he still said shamelessly, "This is my son. If I''m willing to raise him, then I''ll raise him like this. Although my son doesn''t own apany, he''s still better than you. You opened apany, but you obviously relied on your family''s connections, but you still refuse to admit it. What isn''t yours isn''t yours in the end. Is it so difficult for you to admit it?"


    Jiang Yu didn''t have much to say to Father Lin, so she stood up straight and said to the bodyguard, "Send the guest out. Remember, if you meet the two of them again in the future, no matter what tricks they y, don''t let them in."


    "Yes, Madam."


    Jiang Yu went back to her room.


    Papa Lin shouted from behind, "Come back! Don''t go! You haven''t returned the money to us yet. Why are you leaving just like that?"


    "The two of you should leave quickly. If you don''t leave now, I''ll use violence to force the two of you to leave." The bodyguard said, "If this gift can''t be returned at the original store, you can try selling it second-hand. At the very least, you can earn back your money by selling it second-hand, and you won''t lose everything."


    "This ne is brand new. What are you trying to do by asking us to sell it second-hand?" Father Lin shouted in exasperation, "As long as Jiang Yu returns the money to us, we will leave immediately! It was such a simple solution. She could do it, right? A mere 100,000 yuan shouldn''t be a big deal in her eyes, right"

 Chapter 1361 Taking Advantage Of Ones Seniority

    "I''m giving you advice out of kindness. You guys are good. Why don''t you appreciate it?" The bodyguard was also speechless. "Your son is a prodigal and wants to spend 100,000 yuan on a gift. What does it have to do with our wife? Our Madam had already rejected it from the very first time. Your son still doesn''t know what''s good for him and still insists on giving it away. Who can you me? You can only me yourself for not being able to control your son."


    "How can you youngsters talk to your elders like that? You have no manners at all!" Father Lin was so angry that his face turned red. "As expected of someone who was trained by Jiang Yu. She''s just like her. She has no manners at all."


    "Hey, what are you talking about?" The bodyguard rolled up his sleeves. "Don''t think that just because you''re old, we won''t dare to make a move. Let me tell you, if you provoke us, I don''t care who you are. I''ll still attack you! Elder? I don''t care if you''re an elder or a junior. If you make me angry, your ending will be very miserable!"


    "Are you threatening me?" Papa Lin''s eyes lit up. He immediatelyy on the ground and shouted, "Aiya! There''s no justice! There''s now! I''m so old, but I''m actually being threatened by a group of young people!"


    At this moment, Lin Tao felt that his father was a disgrace. "Dad! Stop fooling around and get up quickly! Although this ce was rather remote, it was notpletely empty. If others see you like this, what will they say about our Lin Group?"


    "I don''t care what they say. I only have one goal today, and that is to return the money." Father Lin was really throwing away his pride. "If Jiang Yu doesn''t pay me back, I will never leave."


    "Dad, don''t embarrass yourself here!" Lin Tao was also a person who cared about his face. He could not be as shameless as Father Lin. "Just treat this money as a loan from you. I''ll return it to you! Can you stop embarrassing yourself here?"


    "Brat, you think you can pay me back?" Papa Lin snorted coldly. "You don''t have a proper job and can''t earn a single cent. I''m the one who gave you the money you''re spending now. You''re telling me you want to pay back the money now? Or a hundred thousand yuan? Even if you sell all the valuable things on you, you won''t be able to sell them for 100,000 yuan!"


    The father and son were still quarreling here, but Mo Long had already returned from Chi Rui''s ce.


    He walked to the entrance of the vi and saw the scene in front of him.


    "Who are you?" Mo Long frowned. He had some impression of Lin Tao, but not much.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And who are you?" Papa Lin raised his head and nced at Mo Long. "You''re not here to look for that rich youngdy and give her a gift, are you? Then I advise you to leave quickly. She won''t ept your gift at all."


    Mo Long was baffled. "What rich youngdy? What gift?"


    The bodyguard quickly exined what had just happened. "President, Madam asked us to chase these two out. We can''t let them in."


    "Then do as Madam says. What are you waiting for?" Mo Long frowned. "The troublemakers are already lying down at the door. Why are you guys still standing here?"


    "Yes, CEO."


    Mo Long turned around and was about to enter the house when Papa Lin quickly grabbed the corner of his pants and shouted, "Don''t go! You''re that CEO? Your fianc¨¦e owes us 100,000 yuan. Why don''t you pay it off for her? You''re already the CEO. This money is just a small amount to you, right?"


    Mo Long looked at Papa Lin as if he was looking at trash. "Your son has been harassing my fianc¨¦e time and time again. I haven''t even taken my anger out on you because of this, but you''re taking advantage of me. My fianc¨¦e didn''t ept the gift your son bought, but you want my fianc¨¦e to return the money to you?"


    "Am I wrong?" Father Lin said shamelessly, "Did my son spend money on her? Then what''s wrong with me asking her to return the money? Your bodyguards even said that they would use violence to resolve this matter. I want to see what kind of violence they want to use!"


    "Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you''re old?" Mo Long looked at Father Lin coldly. "It''s not a good thing to take advantage of your seniority. Since you''re getting old, I advise you to go back and recuperate. This matter will end here. If you continue to pester me, I will get my men to use violent means to resolve this matter."


    "It''s not that we don''t like each other. The way we talk is exactly the same." Papa Lin smiled.

 Chapter 1362 Exposed

    "Don''t talk nonsense here." The bodyguard quickly stopped him. "If you really make our CEO angry, you''ll end up very miserable. I''m not joking."


    "I want to see how miserable my end will be!" Papa Lin got up. "Either you give me a quick death here today, or just you wait. I''m going to expose you to the media!"


    "As you wish." After Mo Long said this, he turned around and returned to the house.


    "Did you hear that? Our CEO said it''s up to you." The bodyguard said, "Hurry up and leave this ce. Do you really want to be beaten up?"


    "Good, good, good!" Papa Lin was so angry that he blurted out three " okay " words. "You asked for it. If the media really exposed it, don''t cry and beg me!"


    With that, Papa Lin left with Lin Tao.


    No one took these words to heart. Even Lin Tao thought that Father Lin was just saying it out of anger to save face.


    Unexpectedly, the next afternoon, the media came to visit.


    The group of reporters carried their cameras and squeezed at the entrance of the vi. They wanted to go in and interview Jiang Yu no matter what.


    When the bodyguards saw this, they were a little stunned.


    "Oh my god, that old man really exposed this matter to the media "


    "Quick, quick, quick. You guys hold on. I''ll go in now and tell Madam about this."


    Jiang Yu had originally nned to go to the weapons research and development base to take a look, but she did not go because she was feeling a little unwell.


    Feng Ran had always been taking care of Teng Yi, so the person who took care of Jiang Yu was Mei Shuang, who had always been very free.


    "Madam, Madam, there are many reporters outside. They want to interview you!" The bodyguard who entered panicked. "And from the looks of it, it seems like there are more reporters who haven''t arrived yet. What should I do, Madam? The CEO isn''t here either."


    "Why are there so many reporters?" Mei Shuang was shocked. "Mr. Mo Long and Sister Jiang Yu have been keeping a low profile here. Why are there so many reporters interviewing them all of a sudden?"


    Jiang Yu''s eyes darkened and she instantly understood what was going on.


    It must be the old man from yesterday.


    The bodyguard was clumsy and could not exin for a long time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s okay. I''ll settle this matter." When Jiang Yu stepped out of the door, she saw the reporters crowded at the door.


    As soon as they saw someone walk out of the house, they quickly turned on their cameras and took pictures crazily. "Miss Jiang Yu! Are you Miss Jiang Yu? The CEO of the Lin Group said that you owe his son 100,000 yuan. Is that true?"


    " He also said that you''re unwilling to pay your debts. Is that true? "


    "And he also revealed your identity, saying that you''re the heiress of the Kang family in the capital! Since that''s the case, why did you not pay your debt? A mere 100,000 yuan should be a drop in the ocean for someone of your status!"


    "Miss Jiang Yu, please give us an exnation!"


    Theplicated sounds mixed together and filled Jiang Yu''s eardrums.


    She took a few deep breaths and walked to the door. She tried her best to force a smile. "What questions do you all want to ask? One at a time. I''ll answer all of you."


    The reporters lined up and began to ask questions one by one.


    "I heard that you''re the heiress of the Kang family in capital, Jiang Yu. Is it true?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Jiang Yu nodded.


    "I heard from the CEO of the Lin Group that you owe his son 100,000 yuan. Is that true?"


    Jiang Yu frowned. "This is purely a rumor. I don''t owe him any money at all. It was his son who insisted on spending 100,000 yuan to buy me a gift, but I didn''t ept it."


    "But he insisted that you owe him 100,000 yuan. Your exnation for this is that his son bought you a gift, but you didn''t ept it?"


    Jiang Yu already knew that Father Lin would publicize this matter.


    So she said, "Yes. Actually, his son gave me two gifts, but I rejected them both. The first time I rejected him, I told him that I have a fianc?? and would not ept gifts from other men. I originally thought that he wouldn''te again. I didn''t expect that he would actually buy something even more expensive and ask me to ept it."


    The reporters looked at each other and did not ask any more questions.


    Papa Lin had been hiding behind the reporters and watching all of this happen smugly. But now that the reporters were silent, he panicked.


    "Say something! Ask questions! Don''t be like a mute!" Papa Lin shouted, "As the heiress of the Kang family in the capital, isn''t it shocking news that she doesn''t pay back her debts?"

 Chapter 1363 Throw Out

    The reporters still did not speak.


    "Are you reporters even useful?" Papa Lin was angry. "Shouldn''t you be like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey for such a big matter?"


    "What''s the big deal?" A reporter asked. "ording to what Miss Jiang Yu said, it was clearly your son who forced her! You''re taking advantage of your seniority to force Miss Jiang Yu to pay back the money! How shameless!"


    "You''re ndering me!" Papa Lin was so angry that he retorted to the reporters, "She''s clearly the one who owes me money. Don''t be deceived by her!"


    "You''re clearly lying!" The bodyguard shouted, "Your son bought a gift and forcefully gave it to my wife. If my wife doesn''t want it, you can say that she owes your family money! You even called the reporters over because of this. Aren''t you embarrassed?"


    At this point, the other reporters already knew the ins and outs of the matter. Things weren''t like what the CEO of the Lin Group had said at all.


    They had been deceived.


    "I thought this was some shocking news. I didn''t expect it to be this." Some reporters were already nning to go back. "I''m going to cklist the Lin Group in the future. No matter what they say, I won''t believe them anymore."


    "That''s right! It''s such a small matter, and you still lied to us and said it was some big news! You caused us to mobilize so many people, but in the end, this is the truth!"


    "It seems that the Lin Group''s credibility is not very good. I won''t trust them anymore."


    The reporters left one after another, leaving Papa Lin alone.


    Lin Tao felt a little embarrassed and didn''te along.


    "Mr. Lin, the reporters you found have already left. When are you leaving?" Jiang Yu looked at him with a smile. "How does it feel to tell tales?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. It''s precisely because these reporters know your true identity and don''t dare to offend you that they pushed the me to me!" Papa Lin roared like a madman. "If you weren''t the heiress of the Kang family in capital, would those reporters speak up for me? Just because you have a noble status, you can do whatever you want, right?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Your imagination is quite rich." Jiang Yi smiled. "Can''t it be that the reporters realize that this matter is not my fault but yours? You''re twisting right and wrong, confusing ck and white. Do you want everyone to stand on the same line as you?"


    "You''re talking nonsense. What did I do wrong?" Papa Lin roared, "You owe me money and you don''t want to pay it back. Is that reasonable? If you didn''t owe me money, would I have called the reporters? If you had obediently returned the money, this wouldn''t have happened today."


    "I said I won''t pay you back. No matter how many reporters you find, I won''t pay you back." Jiang Yu sneered. "If you have the ability, keep looking. Let''s see if I''ll pay you back."


    "Good, good!" Papa Lin was so angry that he repeated the word " okay " a few times. "This is your own request. You''re the one who told me to continue looking for reporters! If I find a reporter, don''t cry and beg me!"


    "You said the same thing yesterday" The bodyguard mercilessly tried to sabotage her. "The reporters dide today, but they didn''t seem to ask any questions and left again. If that''s the case, then it''s better if the reporter doesn''te."


    "You guys are really like birds of a feather." Papa Lin was so angry that his face turned red, and the muscles on his face began to tremble. "Master has no manners, and neither do you bodyguards!"


    Jiang Yu looked at him coldly and said to the bodyguard beside her, "Get rid of him. If he doesn''t want to leave, then use force to throw him out of here."


    After saying that, Jiang Yu returned to her room.


    The bodyguards rubbed their fists and were eager to try. They all wanted to throw this unreasonable old man out of here.


    "How dare you! I''m an old man!" Papa Lin shouted in horror, "If you dare toy a hand on me, you have to pay for my medical expenses! You guys should be mentally prepared. If my body is injured, the medical fees will not be cheap!"


    "You still have the cheek to ask for medical fees?" The bodyguard smiled coldly. " Either you behave now and leave on your own, or we''ll send you away. If you want us to send you away, you have to be mentally prepared. I''m afraid you''ll lose an arm or a leg."


    They were smiling, but the expressions on their faces were terrifying. This made Papa Lin shiver uncontrobly.


    "I''m warning you, don''t touch me!" Papa Lin retreated as he spoke. "If you dare to touch me, you''re all done for!"

 Chapter 1364 Business

    The bodyguards wouldn''t listen to Papa Lin. They lifted him up and threw him into a pile of grass far away.


    "You guys are really uncultured! I''m an old man, and I''m already old. If anything happens to me, you won''t be able to pay for my medical expenses even if you lose everything!"


    However, no one paid any attention to him. Papa Lin felt a little awkward, so he stood up, patted the dust off his body, and left.


    Just wait and see. He had plenty of time and means. He wanted to see who was better between him and Jiang Yu.


    After Papa Lin left, he did not appear in front of the vi for a few days. This made the bodyguards at the door a little unused.


    "If this old man doesn''te, I feel that our usual days arecking in fun."


    "You''re looking for trouble. What''s so good about that old man? The moment he came here, he started making trouble. I can''t wait for him to nevere again."


    "If you really want that old man toe over, you might as well go and find him yourself."


    "No, I''m not retarded."


    The bodyguards at the door wereughing andughing. From afar, they saw Mo Long walking over.


    Mo Long walked past them and entered the vi.


    He was holding a red invitation card in his hand. He handed it to Jiang Yu and said, "I need you to attend the cocktail party tomorrow night."


    Jiang Yu opened the invitation and looked at it carefully. She realized that it was a cocktail party organized by Chi Rui.


    "Hasn''t the Chi family disappeared without a trace? Why do you suddenly want to hold a cocktail party with such great fanfare?" Jiang Yu was puzzled.


    In the upper ss, all the big families liked to hold some cocktail parties. It wasmon for people like them to attend a cocktail party. However, the Chi family had always disappeared without a trace. For them to suddenly hold a banquet with such great fanfare and such an abnormal action, there must be some ulterior motive.


    "I''m afraid he wants to use my identity to be active in front of the public." Mo Long said, "After all, in most people''s hearts, they might not remember the Chi Family, but they will always know about the Mo Family."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "The Chi family is very good at using their power." Jiang Yu couldn''t help butugh.


    Chi Rui had even specially sent over a gown. It was said that his wife had personally chosen it. The gown was very beautiful and suited Jiang Yu''s temperament very well. She could perfectly outline her figure when she wore it.


    "Chi Rui''s wife has good taste." Jiang Yu wore the gown and admired herself in front of the mirror. "If she knew that her husband had done those things behind her back, I wonder how sad she would be."


    "Their daughter is also very cute, very innocent, and ignorant of the world." Mo Long sighed. "If Chi Rui didn''t insist on his own way, if he was willing to pull back from the brink of death and turn back in time, their family would definitely be happier than they are now."


    The next night, the cocktail party was held as scheduled.


    There were a lot of people at the banquet this time. From afar, it was as crowded as a city. Jiang Yu held onto Mo Long''s arm and weaved through the crowd.


    Actually, the reason why there were so many people at the party this time was because Chi Rui had written Mo Long''s name on the invitation. Most of the people hade to attend this cocktail party in order to meet Mo Long.


    Moreover, Chi Rui seemed to attach great importance to this banquet and even invited reporters from all over the world. Whether it was from Qingcheng or Hucheng, as long as it was a famous media outlet from various ces, they basically all appeared at this cocktail party.


    Jiang Yu saw an old acquaintance among the reporters-Ji Tang.


    Ji Tang also saw Jiang Yu because she was dressed too dazzlingly. As far as the eye could see, it was like the brightest star in the crowd.


    "Jiang Yu! I didn''t expect you to be here!" Ji Tang walked over and greeted him with a smile. "Initially, I only saw Mo Long''s name on the invitation card. I thought that you wouldn''te along. I didn''t expect you toe along as well."


    "What a coincidence!" Jiang Yu smiled. "Actually, Mr. Chi Rui''s wife personally chose this gown for me."


    "Really? Then his wife really has good taste. This gown really suits your temperament." Ji Tang praised sincerely. "This gown not only brings out your temperament very well, but it also perfectly outlines the curves of your figure."


    "Thank you for thepliment. Actually, the professional outfit you''re wearing is not bad either." Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    "Actually, most reporters wear this. I''m not any different." Ji Tang smiled.

 Chapter 1365 Meeting Chu Jie Again

    Jiang Yu and Ji Tang chatted for a while more before they saw Chu Jie pushing Old Master Chu''s wheelchair over.


    Coincidentally, Ji Tang had other things to do. She said to Jiang Yu, "I still have something to do. I won''t talk to you for now."


    "Alright, go ahead." Jiang Yu nodded with a smile.


    In fact, Chu Jie had already seen the dazzling Jiang Yu the moment she entered. After all, the gown she was wearing was the most beautiful one in the entire banquet. It was difficult not to notice her.


    Chu Jie stood in ce and waited for a long time, but Jiang Yu and Mo Long did not take the initiative to greet them. This made her a little anxious.


    Therefore, she stood there for a while before taking the initiative to go over.


    "Long time no see." Chu Jie walked over and smiled as if nothing had happened. "I saw Jiang Yu dressed so beautifully the moment I came in. Even if this is a cocktail party organized by the upper ss, there''s no need to dress so formally, right? Those who don''t know better might think that Jiang Yu is a peacock. Is she here to seek a mate by dressing up like this?"


    "The gown I''m wearing was personally chosen by the wife of the host of this banquet." Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and looked at Chu Jie. "What do you mean by saying this? Do you think you are mocking me? In fact, you were mocking the host''s wife."


    "You!" Chu Jie was speechless.


    Jiang Yu looked at her and could not help but sneer. "Think before you speak. There are some things you can say and some things you can''t. Your gown is not very good. I wonder who chose it for you. Your taste is really bad."


    After saying that, Jiang Yu left.


    Chu Jie stomped her feet in anger. She looked down at her gown and did not think that it was ugly.


    She had searched through the wardrobe for a long time before she found this gown. It was the most popr stylest year. Even now, it could beat many popr models.


    In the end, Jiang Yu''s evaluation of this was-ugly?


    This made Chu Jie angry.


    Like a thief, she secretly followed behind Jiang Yu and Mo Long, wanting to see what they would do next.


    Mo Long brought Jiang Yu to meet Chi Rui and his wife. He introduced them to each other. "This is my fianc¨¦e, Jiang Yu."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Chi Rui looked Jiang Yu up and down and smiled like an old father. "Not bad, not bad. The little girl is beautiful and elegant. She suits you very well."


    "Mr. Chi, you tter me. Mrs. Chi is also very elegant and is verypatible with you." Jiang Yu said.


    "Not only does the little girl have a good temperament, but she also has a sweet mouth and knows how to talk!" Chi Ruiughed out loud. He was very satisfied with the fianc¨¦e that Mo Long had found.


    Chi Rui''s wife took Jiang Yu''s hand and looked at her carefully. She couldn''t help but exim, "This is a beautiful person. Mo Long, it''s your blessing to have such a beautiful girl as your wife."


    "Yes." Mo Long epted the praise sincerely. "Indeed, it''s my honor to have Yu''er as my wife."


    The four of them smiled happily. Such a bright smile was exceptionally eye-catching in Chu Jie''s eyes.


    She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists so hard that her nails dug into her flesh. Chu Jie didn''t feel any pain.


    Although Chu Jie knew that the couple in front of her had nothing to do with Jiang Yu and Mo Long, she still felt that the scene in front of her was very simr. Mo Long''s parents were carefully sizing up their daughter-inw and were very satisfied with her.


    Damn it, that seat should have been mine! Why should Jiang Yu take it for nothing?


    The more Chu Jie thought about it, the angrier she became. She decided to stay out of sight and turn around to leave.


    However, just as she turned around, she bumped into someone. Chu Jie rubbed her head and shouted angrily, "Don''t you have eyes when you walk? Can''t you see that there''s another person here?"


    ".. Chu Jie?" The person in front of him shouted the name hesitantly.


    The voice sounded very familiar. Chu Jie looked up in confusion and saw Lin Tao''s familiar face.


    "How unlucky. How could I meet you here?" Chu Jie frowned. "Why are you here? This is a cocktail party that only prestigious families can attend. Your Lin Group can only be considered a small middle-to-upper-ss group. How are you qualified to attend such a cocktail party?"


    "What do you mean? Is the Chu family the only one allowed to attend this banquet?"

 Chapter 1366 Taking Pictures

    "At least our Chu family is a prestigious family. What is your Lin Group?" Chu Jie looked at Lin Tao with disdain. "I heard that you spent 100,000 yuan on a gift for Jiang Yu a few days ago, but she didn''t ept it. After your father found out about this, he went to Jiang Yu''s rented vi and caused a scene, didn''t he?"


    "How, how did you know?" As soon as this matter was mentioned, Lin Tao felt his face burn. It was very embarrassing.


    "Your father even specially hired reporters for this kind of thing. If you''re asking me how I know, you might as well ask. Who doesn''t know about this now?" Chu Jieughed. "To be honest, I feel embarrassed to meet you here and talk to you. In the future, when you go out, don''t ever say that you know me. I can''t afford to lose face."


    "It''s all because of you. You told me to give Jiang Yu a gift!" Lin Tao was angry. "In the end, after I was rejected the first time, you told me that the gift I bought wasn''t expensive enough. Then I''ll spend 100,000 yuan to buy her a gift. Isn''t that expensive? But she''s still unwilling to ept it!"


    "Lin Tao, do you even have a brain?" Chu Jie felt even more embarrassed now. "Jiang Yu is the heiress of the Kang family in Shangjing. It''s just a hundred thousand yuan, but in her eyes, it''s like it was bought for a hundred yuan. Do you think that spending 100,000 yuan on something is expensive enough? Let me tell you, in her eyes, those things of yours are worthless!"


    "But my credit card only has a limit of 100,000 yuan per month." Lin Tao''s expression became more and more difficult. "The gifts I bought this time have already used up my quota for next month. And this gift can''t be returned. I don''t have any money to spend next month."


    "Lin Tao, why are you so poor?" Chu Jie took a few steps away from Lin Tao in disgust. "You''re full of poverty. You''d better stay away from me. If you get close to me, be careful not to get that poverty on me."


    "What right do you have to look down on me? Is your Chu family any better than the Mo family?" Lin Tao was exasperated, but Chu Jie was a woman. No matter how angry he was, he couldn''t hit a woman.


    "You still dare topare our Chu family with the Mo family?" Chu Jie smiled. "It''s normal that the Chu family can''tpare to the Mo family. Anyway, I''m going to marry Mr. Mo Long in the future, not him. But you''re different. It''s a fact that the Lin Group can''tpare to the Kang family. Do you want to be the Kang family''s son-inw in the future?


    Then wouldn''t you have no say in House Kang? Lin Tao, oh Lin Tao, it''s really embarrassing for a man to end up like you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her words were merciless and did not give Lin Tao any face at all.


    "I advise you not to make me angry. If you do, I''ll go find Mo Long immediately and tell him that everything was part of your n." Lin Tao threatened.


    "Don''t be angry. Aren''t I just telling the truth?" Chu Jie was worried that Lin Tao would really do that, so she quickly changed her tone. "If it really doesn''t work, I have onest solution. This method is a little risky, but once it seeds, you won''t have to worry about anything in the future."


    "What is it?" No matter how many times Chu Jie lied to him, Lin Tao would still choose to believe her. He was just like a brainless young master.


    "There are so many reporters at the scene, and every reporter has a camera in their hands. The media like them just like to dig up big news." Chu Jie said, "If you pull Jiang Yu to the side, talk to her for a while, and then do some intimate actions with her. I''ll find a reporter and get him to take a photo of all of you. Then, you''lle forward and exin. Wouldn''t this matter be solved naturally?"


    "But..." Lin Tao was a little hesitant. "But this isn''t true at all. It''s a rumor."


    "I said you''re a fool, but you''re really a fool. Can''t you be more flexible?" Chu Jie was disappointed. "Will you say that this is fake if you exin yourself? Why don''t you exin and say that this matter is true? Even if Jiang Yu stood up and exined that this matter was fake, who do you think everyone would believe? Everyone will definitely believe you and will think that Jiang Yu''s exnation is just a cover up."


    "If I say that this matter is true, what about Mo Long?" Lin Tao had another worry.


    "Mr. Mo Long''s side is not under your control. I naturally have a way." Chu Jie said, "How is it? Think about it. This is a win-win situation."

 Chapter 1367 - 1367 Execution Plan

    1367 Execution n


    Lin Tao thought about it and finally agreed to this condition. ¡°Alright, I promise you. But this is thest time I¡¯ll believe you. If this n fails, then no matter what method you give me in the future, I won¡¯t believe you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but I guarantee that although this method is a little risky, the sess rate is very high.¡± Chu Jie vowed, ¡°Alright, just go ahead. Leave the matter of finding the reporters to me.¡±


    Lin Tao obediently went to look for Jiang Yu.


    Actually, the person Jiang Yu did not want to see the most was him. However, she was too embarrassed to reject him in public. She could only ask gently, ¡°Mr. Lin Tao, why are you looking for me?¡±


    !!


    Lin Tao looked at Mo Long with trepidation. Then, he whispered to Jiang Yu, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, I have something to tell you. Pleasee with me. I only want to tell you about this. Pleasee alone and don¡¯t bring anyone else.¡±


    Jiang Yu hesitated for a moment before she finally agreed and followed Lin Tao to the flower bed.


    ¡°Mr. Lin Tao, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°You brought me here alone. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll feel a little embarrassed about this, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little embarrassing.¡± Lin Tao cowered. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s about the gift I bought for you. I thought about it for a long time and felt that I was wrong, so I wanted to apologize to you. In addition to what my father did before, I feel even more embarrassed. That¡¯s why I brought you here alone to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This matter is already in the past. I¡¯m not angry.¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already apologized to me, it means that you¡¯ve realized your mistake. There¡¯s no need for me to be angry.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you really willing to forgive me?¡± Lin Tao reached out excitedly and grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re willing to forgive me!¡±


    Jiang Yu retracted her hand without a trace and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I have already forgiven you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Miss Jiang Yu!¡±


    Jiang Yu just smiled and did not say anything else. She turned around and left.


    Not long after she left, Chu Jie came over with a woman.


    ¡°Who is this woman?¡± Lin Tao asked.


    Chu Jie exined, ¡°This is the reporter that I found for you. She has already recorded all the intimate actions between the two of you since you brought Jiang Yu here.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going too far by doing this?¡± Now that things hade to this, Lin Tao suddenly wanted to back out. ¡°If they find out that we¡¯re framing them, won¡¯t we end up miserable?¡±


    ¡°Lin Tao, don¡¯t make me call you a useless piece of trash at a time like this!¡± Chu Jie red at him. ¡°Besides, how is this considered framing? We didn¡¯t say that they did anything bad, and we didn¡¯t ruin their reputation. How is this framing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still a little scared.¡± Lin Tao mumbled.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re trash, but you¡¯re really trash.¡± Chu Jie was so angry that she simply ignored him. Instead, she said to the woman, ¡°You took all the photos just now, right?¡±


    The woman flipped through the photos in her camera. As she looked at them, she said, ¡°I took all of them. I didn¡¯t miss a single one. I should be thanking you. If you hadn¡¯te looking for me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take such a beautiful photo.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. I was just looking for her casually. Who knew that you would volunteer and even say that you were friends with Jiang Yu?¡± Chu Jie smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m still quite curious. Since you and Jiang Yu are friends, why did you take such a photo?¡±


    ¡°What kind of friends are we?¡± The woman sneered. ¡°She has be a phoenix, but what about me? I was still struggling in the mud, unable to see the day of my rise. Why should I suffer? Why is Jiang Yu so lucky?¡±


    The more the woman spoke, the more ruthless her expression became. Even Chu Jie couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she saw her ruthless look.


    ¡°Women are so scary.¡± Lin Tao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If he¡¯s really ruthless, he won¡¯t even let go of his own friends.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t confuse me with Jiang Yu. She¡¯s not my friend. She¡¯s not worthy at all!¡± The woman roared, ¡°One day, I, Ji Tang, will snatch everything that belongs to Jiang Yu! Whether it¡¯s her identity or her life, it will all be mine!¡±

 Chapter 1368 - 1368 Exposed On Media

    1368 Exposed On Media


    The expression on Ji Tang¡¯s face was extremely terrifying. Those who did not know better would think that Jiang Yu owed her a huge sum of money and did not return it.


    Chu Jie didn¡¯t expect to find such a terrifying woman. Even someone as ruthless as her and as much as she hated Jiang Yu, the expression on her face would not be so terrifying.


    Ji Tang knew that she had lost herposure. After adjusting her emotions, she smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I scare you just now?¡±


    Chu Jie swallowed her saliva and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you hate Jiang Yu too, we¡¯re friends.¡±


    ¡°However, I see that the gentleman beside you doesn¡¯t seem to hate Jiang Yu.¡± Ji Tang smiled and said.


    Chu Bai nced at Lin Tao and said to Ji Tang, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. His thoughts are not important. All you need to do is publish the photos you just took and add some embellishment to the content. I guarantee that Jiang Yu¡¯s reputation will plummet and your newspaperpany will earn a lot of money from this.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss Chu. We are now allies on the same front. I believe what you said.¡± Ji Tang said, ¡°I also believe that you won¡¯t harm me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, why would I harm my friend?¡± Chu Jie smiled sinisterly and slyly. ¡°Alright, go and do your own thing. Don¡¯t let Jiang Yu find out about it.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± After Ji Tang tidied up the things in her camera, she left.


    After Ji Tang left, Lin Tao said to Chu Jie, ¡°Where did you find these people? Just look at the expression on her face when she spoke just now. She felt like she wanted to kill Jiang Yu! You have to be careful. Don¡¯t kill anyone in the end!¡±


    ¡°So what if someone dies? I didn¡¯t kill them.¡± Chu Jie said indifferently, ¡°The person who will bear the responsibility will be Ji Tang, not me. Even if she wants to push the me to me in the end, she doesn¡¯t have any evidence. Then what am I afraid of?


    What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Lin Tao was still worried, but Chu Jie was getting impatient.


    ¡°Lin Tao, I advise you not to hesitate here like a good-for-nothing!¡± Chu Jie red at Lin Tao. ¡°Things have alreadye to this point. Are you going to back out now? To think that I¡¯vee up with a n for your matter, and you¡¯re not even willing to say thank you! I¡¯m not afraid at all, but you¡¯re acting like a coward and starting to cower!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to hear you speak now!¡± Chu Jie walked to another part of the venue in her high heels.


    Lin Tao was left alone in the same spot, not knowing where to go.


    Soon, they reached the middle of the banquet. Chi Rui led Mo Long and Jiang Yu to stand in the center and introduced them to everyone present.


    Chi Rui¡¯s purpose for holding this cocktail party was to introduce himself to the public using Mo Long¡¯s identity. The people who came to attend the banquet also wanted to see Mo Long¡¯s face.


    After the cocktail party ended, Mo Long and Jiang Yu did not leave immediately. Instead, they stayed at the Chi residence for dinner at Chi Rui¡¯s request.


    Perhaps because Chi Rui¡¯s wife was present, he did not talk about anything rted to the ck market today. He only talked about his family¡¯s daily life like an ordinary person and also talked about Mo Long and Jiang Yu¡¯s marriage.


    After dinner, Mo Long and Jiang Yu returned to their rented vi.


    Initially, she thought that nothing would happen tonight, but she did not expect to receive a call from Sister Xia the next morning.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, where did you go yesterday?¡± Sister Xia sounded very anxious. ¡°How did someone take a photo?¡±


    Jiang Yu was still unaware of the rumors on the Inte, so she answered Sister Xia¡¯s question truthfully. ¡°Mo Long and I were invited to a cocktail party yesterday. What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still asking me? Have you not been online recently? Don¡¯t you know what the rumors on the Inte are?¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°The media has already exposed it now. They¡¯re saying that you¡¯re having an affair with another man behind Mo Long¡¯s back! ¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Yu was also stunned.


    ¡°Although only one media outlet has exposed it, other media outlets will soon follow suit.¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°More and more people will find out about this. We can¡¯t rush to exin it now because no one knows who the man in the photo is.¡±

 Chapter 1369 - 1369 Explain

    1369 Exin


    Sister Xia sounded very anxious, so Jiang Yu quickly went online to look at the photos exposed by the media. However, after looking at the photo, Jiang Yu could not help but be stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this person Lin Tao?¡±


    ¡°Do you know this man in the photo?¡± Sister Xia was puzzled.


    Jiang Yu exined to Sister Xia, ¡°Of course I know him. A few days ago, he bought me a gift, but I didn¡¯t ept it. His father even got the media to make a scene in front of the vi I rented. However, in the end, the situation was left unsettled. When I attended the cocktail party yesterday, he also came. He even specially called me to an empty corner just to apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°Is it really as simple as an apology?¡± Sister Xia was a little suspicious. ¡°If it¡¯s really an apology, he¡¯lle forward to exin this matter, right?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary misunderstandings, he will exin himself.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Unless he wants to make the media¡¯s public opinion more and more prominent and also wants to spread rumors about us. However, even if he wanted to do so, he did not have the chance. Yesterday, when he apologized to me, I used the recording function of my phone to record everything he said when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. When the timees to exin, just y this recording.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a backup n.¡± Sister Xia couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright then, we just need to wait for the media to expose the identity of the man in the photo. As soon as his identity is exposed, we will immediately release this recording.¡±


    ¡°After all, you can¡¯t have the heart to harm others, but you can¡¯t be without the heart to guard against others.¡± Jiang Yu smiled. However, afterughing, Jiang Yu suddenly thought of a question. ¡°Sister Xia, this cocktail party is held in Qingcheng. You¡¯re far away in Shanghai. How did you know about this?¡±


    Even if the media really exposed this news, it should be the first news to spread in Qingcheng, not in Shanghai.


    .. Could it be that the reporter who secretly took those photos was from the media in Shanghai? After all, the reporters who came yesterday came from all over the city.


    As expected, Sister Xia said, ¡°This news was first exposed by a mediapany called ¡®Green Bird¡¯ in Shanghai. And for the time being, they were the only ones who had exposed this news. The other media outlets did not make any moves. However, this is only temporary. Other media outlets will soon expose this news.¡±


    ¡°Green bird¡­¡± Jiang Yu repeated the name over and over again. ¡°Sister Xia, please help me find out which reporters came to Qingcheng yesterday regarding the mediapany, Green Bird.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Sister Xia went to investigate and quickly handed the results to Jiang Yu.


    There were two names on the list. One was Ji Tang, and the other was Zhao Ting.


    Now that both of them were suspicious, it was difficult for Jiang Yu to say who the person who took the photo was.


    ¡°I have some impression of this Ji Tang.¡± Sister Xia looked at the two people on the list and recalled carefully. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the reporter from the talent show? I remember that she grew up in an orphanage with you. You even helped her. She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent. She could not guarantee that Ji Tang was not the one who did this.


    ¡°I will slowly investigate this matter. Sister Xia, don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°The most important thing now is to exin the matter that was exposed by the media. If Lin Tao knew his ce, he would havee forward and exined that this was a misunderstanding.¡±


    Lin Tao was indeed self-aware. He had indeed stepped forward to exin, but what he said was, ¡°Yes, there is no misunderstanding. Jiang Yu and I do have an extraordinary rtionship. We¡¯ve been hiding this rtionship from Mr. Mo Long. If that reporter hadn¡¯t taken a photo of it, we would probably have kept it a secret.¡±


    After this exnation, everyone felt that Jiang Yu was two-timing. Not only did he feel that she wasn¡¯t worthy of Mo Long, but he also felt that she wasn¡¯t worthy of Lin Tao.


    No man would like such a fickle woman.


    Sister Xia was fuming with anger when she heard Lin Tao¡¯s exnation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Lin Tao? Isn¡¯t this obvious nonsense?¡±


    Jiang Yu did not expect Lin Tao to exin it this way.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, we have to exin ourselves. If we don¡¯t show up soon, this matter will develop in an unpredictable direction.¡± Sister Xia was very anxious. ¡°And this matter will be exposed by more and more media.¡±

 Chapter 1370 - 1370 Recording

    1370 Recording


    ¡°I know. I will resolve this matter. Sister Xia, you don¡¯t have to worry at all.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for me to hold a press conference right now. I¡¯ll record a video and upload it online. I¡¯ll also post this recording on the Inte. As long as you¡¯re a reasonable person, you¡¯ll know who¡¯s telling the truth and who¡¯s lying.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be at ease if you do it.¡± Sister Xia said, ¡°And that Lin Tao. He lied. We must pursue this matter.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I know.¡±


    Jiang Yu recorded a video and uploaded it online. She also posted the recording.


    The content of the video was an exnation for the photo that the media had exposed. As for the recording, it was Lin Tao¡¯s apology to Jiang Yu that day.


    The originally one-sided crowd could no longer hold their ground.


    There were two people involved in the photo. The man came out to exin that this matter was true. However, when the woman came forward to exin, she said that this matter was fake.


    They even released a recording of it.


    The public began to wonder ,¡±Is this recording real or fake?¡±


    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s already a recording. It can¡¯t be fake, right?¡±


    ¡°But how can there be such a coincidence in this world? As soon as this matter was exposed by the media, Jiang Yu immediately took out the recording. The more I look at it, the more it seems to be a temporary synthesis.¡±


    ¡°I also feel that this recording is fake. Tell me, who would drag someone into a corner just to apologize? There must be some unspeakable rtionship between the two of them, so the two of them chose to whisper at that ce.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. To think that I used to like Jiang Yu. I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a person! Putting aside the fact that he¡¯s two-timing, the main point is that the man in the photo isn¡¯t as outstanding as Mo Long at all!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jiang Yu is a movie queen after all. How can she give up on such an outstanding man like Mo Long and run into the arms of an ordinary man? I really don¡¯t understand. Is she experiencing the pleasure of keeping a gigolo?¡±


    Thements about Jiang Yu on the Inte became more and more unpleasant, and some people suspected that the recording was synthesized. Jiang Yu did not exin this for the time being. On the other hand, Lin Tao could not sit still anymore and came forward to exin again.


    ¡°I hope that everyone will not make such malicious spections. Although my rtionship with Miss Jiang Yu is not glorious, we are truly in love! Could it be that this world really had the heart to break up a pair of people who truly loved each other? Miss Jiang Yu has long stopped liking Mr. Mo Long. The person she likes is me! Why can¡¯t you give us your blessings?¡±


    After exining, he threw out a recording.


    However, the content of the recording was very different from Jiang Yu¡¯s recording.


    In the recording that Lin Tao threw out, he said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, when will you be willing to tell Mr. Mo Long about our rtionship? Although I can wait for you forever, I can¡¯t wait without a clue. You have to give me an exact time so that I know how long I can wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lin Tao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely tell Mo Long about this as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you wait too long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Miss Jiang Yu, as long as I can be with you in the end, I can wait no matter how long it takes.¡±


    The recording stopped abruptly.


    This time, the public, who could not hold their ground, once again supported Lin Tao.


    ¡°In my opinion, the recording that Lin Tao released is the real one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, once this matter was exposed, he was the first to stand up and exin that this matter was true.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu only came forward to exinter. Moreover, she said that this matter was fake and even released a recording. There¡¯s no such thing as a coincidence in this world. As soon as the media exposed it, she already had a recording. No matter how you look at it, it looks like it was prepared in advance.¡±


    ¡°I think Jiang Yu is trying to cover it up. I¡¯m afraid that she and Lin Tao are already in an ambiguous rtionship. How disgusting. Wasn¡¯t she cheating? Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Mo Longe forward yet? Hurry up and exin yourself before breaking up with this Jiang Yu!¡±


    ¡°This is so disgusting, this adulterous couple! Jiang Yu was not worthy of Mo Long at all! She can only cooperate with some despicable men. Mr. Mo Long is like a flower on the mountain. If he continues to stay with Jiang Yu, won¡¯t he be tainted?¡±

 Chapter 1371 - 1371 Synthetic Voice

    1371 Synthetic Voice


    The curses on the inte became more and more intense, and the curses became more and more unpleasant.


    Jiang Yu downloaded the recording that Lin Tao had posted onto her phone and listened to it carefully several times. In the end, she confirmed that it was a synthesized voice.


    She was sure that she did not say those words, but in that recording, it was indeed her voice. Other than the synthesized voice, there was no other exnation.


    Jiang Yu sent the recording to Chang Kai and said to him, ¡°Help me check if the voice in this recording is synthesized.¡±


    !!


    Chang Kai had already left Qingcheng and returned to Hu City. Therefore, the testing facilities were veryplete. In less than a day, the results were out.


    ¡°The voice in this recording is indeed synthesized.¡± Chang Kai said, ¡°But this synthesized voice is really amazing. If you didn¡¯t say that it was synthesized, I would have thought that the person inside was you.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been so sure that I hadn¡¯t said those words, I would have been deceived.¡± Jiang Yuughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°It seems that this Lin Tao really spared no expense in order to drag me into the water. He¡¯s even willing to spend money to synthesize this voice. I really underestimated him.¡±


    ¡°The tricks of rich kids are really endless.¡± Chang Kai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°But I heard from Sister Xia that Lin Tao spent 100,000 yuan to buy you a gift? Where would we find the money to do this synthesis?¡±


    When Chang Kai said this, Jiang Yu also realized that something was wrong.


    The money for the synthesized voice was not a small amount. Since Lin Tao spent 100,000 yuan every month on gifts, where did he get the money to make the synthesized voice?


    .. Perhaps there were still people supporting Lin Tao from behind.


    Chang Kai sent the test results to Jiang Yu in the form of a document, and Jiang Yu posted the results online.


    There was no extra exnation. Anyone who saw it knew what was going on.


    ¡°Synthesized? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard this term in all my years.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like a very high-end thing. It must cost a lot of money, right? That man called Lin Tao seems to have a powerful family.¡±


    ¡°Then aren¡¯t we misunderstanding Jiang Yu? All of this was directed and acted out by Lin Tao.¡±


    ¡°Why is this man so bad? Isn¡¯t he deliberately trying to drag Jiang Yu down with him?¡±


    ¡°I think this man doesn¡¯t have much of a presence in real life, so he did this on purpose to find some presence on the Inte.¡±


    Those who had once supported Lin Tao were now supporting Jiang Yu.


    The public opinion on the Inte had changed, and Lin Tao was a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°How did this happen? Didn¡¯t you say that if I exin myself, the public will support me?¡± Lin Tao panicked and raised his voice when he spoke to Chu Jie. ¡°Now, Jiang Yu has realized that the voice in the recording was synthesized! She even posted this matter on the Inte. How am I supposed to go out and meet people in the future?¡±


    ¡°From the very beginning, you promised me that you would carry out this n, so you had to be prepared.¡± Chu Jie said indifferently, ¡°You still want to go out and meet people after doing such a thing? Lin Tao, Lin Tao, aren¡¯t you daydreaming?¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell me that this would happen at all!¡± Lin Tao shouted anxiously, ¡°The direction of the public opinion on the Inte is all pointing at me! My dad doesn¡¯t know about this yet. If he finds out, I won¡¯t have any pocket money in the future! Maybe he¡¯ll be anxious and sever our father-son rtionship!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Chu Jie said impatiently, ¡°Lin Tao, you¡¯re already so old. Are you still afraid of your dad? So what if your father is angry? So what if he really disowns you? Isn¡¯t the Lin Group yours in the end? He only has you as his son. In the end, won¡¯t thispany fall into your hands?¡±


    Lin Tao felt better after hearing Chu Jie¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then should I take this opportunity to apologize to Jiang Yu?¡± Lin Tao asked, ¡°After all, this matter has already caused her trouble. I even came forward to make up a lie.¡±


    ¡°I said you¡¯re trash, but you¡¯re really trash.¡± Chu Jie was disappointed. ¡°Why are you apologizing at this time? Even if you did it, you don¡¯t have to apologize. If you want to me someone, you can only me Jiang Yu for being unlucky. If she was lucky, why would she meet us?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Aren¡¯t you being unreasonable by saying that¡­¡± Lin Tao cowered and did not dare to speak loudly to Chu Jie.

 Chapter 1372 - 1372 Apologize And Please

    1372 Apologize And Please


    Even though Chu Jie said so and Lin Tao didn¡¯t intend to apologize, the consequences of this matter weren¡¯t as easy as he thought.


    The public opinion on the Inte was all directed at Lin Tao, and even Father Lin was affected.


    He had always relied on his identity as the CEO of the Lin Group, so he felt that he was superior to everyone, even Jiang Yu.


    However, on the Inte, everyone began to criticize Lin Tao and Lin Fan¡¯s father. Some even said that they were like father and son.


    Father Lin couldn¡¯t ept this no matter what. He called Lin Tao and asked him to stop this public opinion.


    ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t stop public opinion on the Inte just because I want to.¡± Lin Tao said, ¡°There are so many groups of people online, and their mouths are all on them. Of course, they can say whatever they want.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you did something wrong in the beginning? I thought it was already ridiculous for me to get the media to cause trouble at the entrance of Jiang Yu¡¯s vi. I didn¡¯t expect you to do something even more ridiculous!¡± Father Lin was so angry that his voice was trembling. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, hurry up and apologize to Jiang Yu and ask her to stop this public opinion! I¡¯ve lived for so many years. I don¡¯t want to be so embarrassed on the Inte!¡±


    On one hand, Chu Jie didn¡¯t want him to apologize. On the other hand, Father Lin forced him to apologize. The final choice was still in Lin Tao¡¯s hands.


    After thinking about it, Lin Tao finally chose to look for Jiang Yu. He nned to apologize to her and ask her to stop this online public opinion after obtaining her forgiveness.


    Lin Tao went to the vi and met Jiang Yu as he wished after the bodyguard informed him.


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, this matter is my fault. I was possessed and wanted to harm you through the public opinion on the Inte.¡± Lin Tao apologized sincerely. ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, everything is my fault. Please forgive me. ¡± If you forgive me, please stop this online public opinion.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Lin Tao carefully and could tell that his attitude of admitting his mistake was sincere. It did not seem like he was just putting on an act.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not that petty. As long as you tell me who the reporter who secretly took this photo is, I¡¯ll forgive you immediately and stop this online public opinion.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Lin Tao¡¯s eyes started to dodge. ¡°I don¡¯t know who the reporter who took this photo is. From his angle, it¡¯s obvious that he took it secretly.¡±


    ¡°Do you really not know who it is? If you don¡¯t know who it is, then why did you stand up and say that this matter is true when it was exposed?¡± Jiang Yu questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys collude with each other from the beginning? He exposed this matter, and then you stood up to exin and ruin my reputation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lin Tao was so frightened that he knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°I know who it is! I¡¯ll tell you everything! Miss Jiang Yu, please don¡¯t be angry. Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Then tell me the name of the reporter and let me see your sincerity. If your sincerity is enough to move me, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ji Tang.¡± Lin Tao said this name with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Ji Tang?¡± Jiang Yu was stunned. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Ji Tang? Are you sure you didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I can guarantee that that person is Ji Tang. She said her name was Ji Tang.¡± Lin Tao quickly said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, I really realized my mistake. It¡¯s all my fault for not recognizing Mount Tai back then. Now, this online public opinion has already made me deeply realize my mistake. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Jiang Yu was no longer in the mood to listen to what Lin Tao was going to say next.


    How could it be Ji Tang?


    She and she were clearly from an orphanage, and they were best friends at that time. How could she collude with Lin Tao to take such a photo and then expose it?


    ¡°How could it be¡­Ji Tang?¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself in disbelief.


    Lin Tao¡¯s ears were sharp. When he heard this, he quickly said, ¡°She said that she was jealous that you could have such a good life. She also said that the two of you used toe from the same ce. Why did you fly up to the branch and be a phoenix while she had to continue struggling in the mud? ¡±


    What he needed to do now was to please Jiang Yu. This was because only by pleasing Jiang Yu could the public opinion on the Inte stop.


    As for allies, they were no longer important in Lin Tao¡¯s eyes.


    An ally was not as important as his own future.

 Chapter 1373 You Were The One Who Taken It

    Lin Tao''s words were like a needle that pierced into Jiang Yu''s heart.


    She treated Ji Tang as a friend, but she did not expect Ji Tang to think of her like this.


    "Miss Jiang Yu?" Lin Tao called out tentatively, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. You can go back first." Jiang Yu waved her hand. "I will think of a way to stop this online public opinion."


    "Thank you, Miss Jiang Yu." Lin Tao was like a puppy that had been reprimanded by its owner as he retreated timidly.


    After Lin Tao left, Jiang Yu sat on the sofa. No matter how hard she tried, she could not understand when Ji Tang had started to be jealous of her.


    After a long time, Jiang Yu called Sister Xia and said, "Sister Xia, I already know who the reporter who secretly took that photo is. It''s Ji Tang."


    "Ji Tang?" After Sister Xia heard this, she was also a little shocked. "Isn''t she your good friend from the orphanage? How could she have secretly taken this photo?"


    Jiang Yu repeated what Lin Tao had said to Sister Xia and said, "I''ve always treated Ji Tang as my best friend, but I didn''t expect her to think of me this way. You''ve always been so jealous of me and even coveted the life I got."


    "Looks like you still can''t judge people." Sister Xia sighed. "What should we do now?"


    "Even if I treat Ji Tang as a friend, she has already done such a thing to let me down. I won''t forgive her anymore." Jiang Yu''s tone was very firm. "Ji Tang should have returned to Shanghai by now. I''ll have to trouble you then, Sister Xia. Please help me contact the person in charge of the Green Bird media and then video call Ji Tang herself."


    "No problem."


    Sister Xia went to contact the person in charge of Green Bird Media and asked Ji Tang to make a video call to Jiang Yu.


    Originally, when the " Green Bird " media exposed this news, the person in charge thought that he could make a fortune. In the end, he did not expect Jiang Yu toe forward to rify and find out that the news was fake. Hence, the person-in-charge reprimanded Ji Tang and even threatened to fire her if she could not salvage the loss this time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ji Tang was already in a bad mood because of this matter. Now that she heard from the person-in-charge that she had to video call Jiang Yu personally, her mood became even worse.


    However, with the person in charge standing at the side, Ji Tang did not dare not to hit him. Therefore, he could only reluctantly video call Jiang Yu.


    After the call went through, Ji Tang did not even want to look at Jiang Yu''s face.


    "You asked me to video call you. What''s the matter?" Ji Tang asked unhappily, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up. I still have work to do."


    Jiang Yu looked at Ji Tang. They were only separated by a screen, but she felt that the distance between the two of them was so far.


    "Ji Tang, you took that photo, didn''t you?" Jiang Yu asked.


    But she knew the answer.


    "Yeah, I took it. How was it?" Ji Tang did not cower and simply admitted openly. "You and another man were lovey-dovey in an empty corner and did that kind of thing. Could it be that you me me for secretly taking photos of you?"


    "But you know I''m not that kind of person." Jiang Yu was heartbroken. "And Lin Tao has already told me that you guys are colluding. He deliberately brought me there while you took photos. Why did you agree to it? Aren''t we friends?"


    "I knew that Lin Tao''s mouth wasn''t tight. I just didn''t expect him to snitch so quickly." Ji Tang gritted her teeth. "So what if we''re friends? I already knew that Lin Tao liked you. If you didn''t have any ulterior motives, why would you go to that ce alone with him? You went to that ce with him and did that kind of intimate action. Anyone who saw it would misunderstand, right?"


    " But you guys are in cahoots. You didn''t see it by ident! " Jiang Yu said, "Why did you do that?! I treat you as a friend, but you treat me like this?"


    "You treat me as a friend? Jiang Yu, ask yourself, do you really treat me as a friend?" Ji Tangughed self-deprecatingly. "If I were you, in your position, I would also feel that it''s very embarrassing to have a friend like me. So I know that you don''t treat me as a friend at all. You only told me on the surface that you treat me as a friend, but behind my back, you''ve already despised me countless times."


    "I didn''t. I really treat you as a friend." Jiang Yu said, "Ji Tang, why don''t you believe me?"

 Chapter 1374 - 1374 Everything About You

    1374 Everything About You


    n


    ¡°Believe you? How am I supposed to believe you? You¡¯re both the best actress and the CEO¡¯s wife. Everyone came from an orphanage, but you¡¯ve be a phoenix! I have been struggling in the swamp all this time, and there is no day for me to make a name for myself.¡±


    Ji Tang cried as she spoke. ¡°Jiang Yu, how can I not be jealous of everything you have? Everyone¡¯s background is clearly the same. Why can you live such a good life while I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Ji Tang, you have to fight for this kind of life yourself. You can¡¯t rely on jealousy and use some shameful tricks to snatch it.¡± Jiang Yu also felt like crying and her voice became a little hoarse.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I fight for it? But I can¡¯t fight for it at all!¡± Ji Tang shouted in despair, ¡°Jiang Yu, speak with your conscience. Do you really rely on your own hard work to live your life now? But you¡¯re the youngdy of the Kang family in the capital. With this identity alone, what life can¡¯t you get?¡±


    ¡°Ji Tang¡­¡± Jiang Yu muttered her name but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡± Don¡¯t call my name. You disgust me! ¡± Ji Tang shouted. She was so agitated that even the person-in-charge standing beside her could not control himself.


    ¡°Ji Tang! Don¡¯t be agitated first. Let¡¯s talk things out!¡± The person-in-charge held Ji Tang¡¯s shoulder tightly to prevent her from doing anything irreparable because she was too emotional.


    ¡°I have nothing to say. I have nothing to say to Jiang Yu!¡± Ji Tangughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Anyway, things have developed to this point. She already knows that I took the photos and that I exposed this matter. Whether she¡¯s angry or what, I have nothing to say. I asked for it.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t do such a thing just because you¡¯re jealous of her! Moreover, Miss Jiang Yu treats you as a friend, but you¡¯re the one who stabbed her in the back!¡± The person-in-charge reprimanded, ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, I think you won¡¯t know where you went wrong!¡±


    ¡°Then teach me a lesson! Didn¡¯t you say you were going to fire me? Then fire me!¡± Ji Tang¡¯s mad spearhead was pointed at the person-in-charge again. ¡°If you don¡¯t fire me today, I¡¯ll look down on you!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The person-in-charge was furious. ¡°Fine, since you want me to fire you, I¡¯ll fire you now!¡±


    He originally only wanted to scare Ji Tang and put on an act in front of Jiang Yu. He did not expect Ji Tang to be so angry that she did not even care about the punishment of expulsion.


    Since that was the case, he would fulfill her wish. Didn¡¯t he want to be fired? Then it would be good if he was expelled.


    The person-in-charge called the head of the human resources department over and said in front of Jiang Yu, ¡°Go and handle the resignation procedures for Ji Tang now.¡± Just say that I fired her and that she didn¡¯t resign on her own ord.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The head of the HR department was a little stunned. ¡°Manager, Sister Ji Tang¡¯s ability is obvious to everyone. If you fire her, ourpany will lose a major force.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about here? I told you to go through the resignation procedures, so go and do it! If you dare to say another word of nonsense here, I¡¯ll fire you too!¡± The person-in-charge was furious.


    The supervisor of the HR department was a little afraid. He was worried that the person-in-charge would really fire him, so he could not care less about Ji Tang at this moment and immediately went to handle the resignation procedures.


    Ji Tang finally realized that the person-in-charge really wanted to fire her. Moreover, she had made this request herself. It was toote to go back on her word now.


    However, this was rted to her future life. Therefore, even if the hope was slim, Ji Tang still held a trace of hope and hoped that the person-in-charge would take back this decision.


    She said, ¡°Manager, I said those words out of anger just now. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Please take back your words about firing me!¡±


    However, the person-in-charge didn¡¯t think that she was speaking out of anger.


    ¡°Are you saying that out of anger? How angry are you to say that?¡± The person-in-charge roared, ¡°First, you were disrespectful to Miss Jiang Yu. I covered up for you, but not only did you not appreciate it, you even lost your temper at me! Are you telling me that you said this out of anger?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Manager, I was really angry. Please forgive me!¡± Ji Tang was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°Manager, this job is really very important to me! If I lose this job, my life will be very difficult in the future! Just take pity on me and don¡¯t fire me. Can you do that?¡±

 Chapter 1375 - 1375 Jealousy

    1375 Jealousy


    ¡°Impossible, don¡¯t even think about it! I¡¯ve already informed the head of the human resources department to go through the resignation procedures. Go pack your things now and get out of thepany immediately!¡± The person-in-charge¡¯s attitude was very firm. There was no room for negotiation.


    Seeing this, Ji Tang knew that it was useless no matter what she said. Hence, she could only lower her head and sob as she packed her things and left thepany.


    After Ji Tang left, the person-in-charge quickly smiled obsequiously and said to Jiang Yu on the screen, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, I¡¯ve already fired her. Please calm down.¡±


    Actually, Jiang Yu wanted to say something just now, but the person-in-charge looked very angry. Ji Tang did not have any intention of listening to her, so Jiang Yu kept silent and did not say a word.


    !!


    Now that Ji Tang had been fired, Jiang Yu could not ignore the person in charge¡¯s fawning words. But she really had nothing to say.


    After a long silence, Jiang Yu finally said, ¡°Please help me stop the public opinion on the Inte. Even though the direction of this public opinion is not directed at me but someone else, it¡¯s still rted to me. If this public opinion continues, it will also damage my reputation.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Jiang Yu.¡±


    Jiang Yu had nothing else to say and hung up the video call.


    Now, he had done what he promised Lin Tao. He also knew who had secretly taken that photo and who had exposed this matter.


    However, even though everything was over, Jiang Yu did not feel rxed. Instead, she felt as if there was a stone in her heart that made it difficult for her to breathe.


    Mo Long wasn¡¯t at home either. He was discussing business matters with Chi Rui outside. At this time, only Jiang Yu, Mei Shuang, Feng Ran, and Teng Yi were at home.


    Feng Ran had been taking care of Teng Yi, so Mei Shuang was the only one who took care of Jiang Yu.


    Mei Shuang could tell that Jiang Yu was not in a good mood, so she poured her a ss of hot water and brought it over. ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, what¡¯s the matter that made you unhappy?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll be fine by myself.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and took the ss of water. ¡°Thank you, Mei Shuang.¡±


    She did not intend to tell Mei Shuang about her and Ji Tang. This was because this matter was a private matter. Mei Shuang was an outsider, and it was not a good thing to say this out loud. If Mei Shuang knew about this, she might even end up as a joke.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go and rest first. Sister Jiang Yu, if you need anything, just call me.¡± Mei Shuang said.


    She could tell that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t really want to talk about that matter. Since that was the case, Mei Shuang tactfully stopped asking.


    If Jiang Yu felt that it was necessary to talk about this matter, she would say it herself.


    Mei Shuang turned around and was about to leave when Jiang Yu suddenly called out to her. ¡°Wait a minute, Mei Shuang. There¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been with Feng Ran for so long. Is she more like your master or your friend in your eyes?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Actually, she was bringing herself and Ji Tang into this question. Although she and Ji Tang did not have a master-servant rtionship like Feng Ran and Mei Shuang, she really treated Ji Tang as a friend. However, Ji Tang stabbed her in the back like this.


    Mei Shuang thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, actually, Miss and I look like we have a master-servant rtionship, but we¡¯re more like sisters.¡± The two of us grew up together. Everyone thought that I should serve her, but Miss Feng Ran never treated me as a servant. Instead, she treated me as her best friend.¡±


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment before smiling.


    Mei Shuang turned around and returned to her room. Jiang Yu sat on the sofa alone and recalled every detail of her time with Ji Tang.


    Actually, she did not have many memories with Ji Tang. It was only limited to the time in the orphanage. Ever since Jiang Yu was taken away by the Jiang family, she had no contact with Ji Tang anymore.


    If not for that variety show, she would probably never be able to meet Ji Tang again. However, it was only through this coincidental meeting that Jiang Yu realized that Ji Tang was so jealous of her.


    ¡°How strange. I clearly treat you as a friend, but you¡¯re so jealous of me. Why? Don¡¯t you remember how well I treated you when you were young?¡± Jiang Yu asked the air. It was as if Ji Tang was standing in front of her with that arrogant expression on her face.


    After waiting for a long time, Jiang Yu still did not get an answer. In fact, no one would answer her.

 Chapter 1376 - 1376 Hidden Drugs

    1376 Hidden Drugs


    Jiang Yu sat on the sofa for a long time until the sun slowly set outside. She then sorted out her messy thoughts and got up to return to her room.


    When it was time for dinner, everyone in the room was seated at the dining table, but Mo Long had yet to return.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t President Mo back yet? Did something happen?¡± Teng Yi was extremely anxious.


    He was already feeling very guilty because he was injured and could not work. Now that Mo Long was outside and had not returned for a long time, he could not go out and look for him.


    Therefore, he was even more anxious and restless.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Yuforted him. ¡°He must have encountered some problems at the business meeting today and identally tripped himself. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯te back sote.¡±


    Although he said that, Teng Yi¡¯s heart was still anxious.


    Mo Long didn¡¯te back, and no one picked up their chopsticks to eat. Mo Long didn¡¯t return even when the food on the dining table had turned cold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go heat up the food first. You guys wait here first¡­¡± Before Mei Shuang could finish her sentence, there was a knock on the door.


    It was the bodyguard who came over to report. ¡°Madam, there¡¯s someone outside. He ims to be Chi Rui¡¯s butler. He said he¡¯s here to give you a gift.¡±


    When she heard the name ¡®Chi Rui¡¯, Jiang Yu immediately got up and walked to the door. She opened the door and said to the bodyguard, ¡°Take me there to take a look.¡±


    The bodyguard brought Jiang Yu to the door.


    There was a man with presbyopic sses and graying hair at the door. He was dressed in a butler¡¯s uniform and held an airtight box in his hand. It was decorated with colorful ribbons.


    When the butler saw Jiang Yu walking over, he quickly greeted her with a smile. He handed the box in his hand over and said, ¡°This is Miss Jiang Yu, right? Hello, hello, I¡¯m Mr. Chi Ruichi¡¯s butler. I¡¯m here to give you a gift at his request.¡±


    Jiang Yu took the box and saw that the things inside were still a little heavy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve troubled him to always remember me. I¡¯ve also troubled you to walk so far to give me a gift. May I ask what¡¯s in this box?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s a potted nt,¡± the butler replied with a smile.


    A potted nt? Why would he give someone a gift like a potted nt?


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t figure out Chi Rui¡¯s thoughts, but she could only ept this gift.


    She said to the butler, ¡°I¡¯ve already epted the gift. Please go back and thank Mr. Chi Rui for me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s my duty to give you a gift.¡± The butler said with a smile, then turned around and left in the car.


    Jiang Yu took the box and turned around to return to the house. In the house, everyone was sitting there waiting for her. When they saw her enter with an airtight box in her hand, everyone¡¯s expression became dark.


    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s in that box you¡¯re holding?¡± Teng Yi asked.


    ¡°I heard from the person who looked like a butler that there was a potted nt in this box,¡± Jiang Yu replied.


    ¡°A potted nt? Who would give someone a potted nt as a gift?¡± Feng Ran was puzzled. ¡°Usually, it¡¯s jewelry or branded bags. At the very least, it¡¯s a gift of roses. Who would send potted nts?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either.¡± Jiang Yu opened the box to see what was inside.


    There was indeed a potted nt inside, and it looked like it had been raised for a long time.


    ¡°It really is a potted nt. This Chi Rui person is really stingy. He doesn¡¯t even give others good gifts, but he actually gives them a potted nt?¡± Feng Ran did not mind. ¡°If I were to give someone a gift, regardless of whether it¡¯s a man or a woman, I would definitely give them something branded. If you want me to give you something like this, I really can¡¯t take it out.¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t look like someone whocks money. Since he sent a potted nt over, he should have his own meaning, right?¡± Mei Shuang guessed.


    Jiang Yu had the same thoughts as Mei Shuang.


    Chi Rui didn¡¯t look like someone whocked money. If he really wanted to give someone a gift, he wouldn¡¯t give something as unpresentable as a potted nt.


    Jiang Yu looked at the potted nt carefully and suddenly realized that the flower pot under the potted nt was rtivelyrge and did not fit in with the potted nt.


    Jiang Yu simply pulled out the potted nt along with the soil and saw a few bags of white powder under it.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­What the hell is this!¡± Feng Ran eximed.


    But everyone else could tell that it was drugs.

 Chapter 1377 - 1377 The Best Way

    1377 The Best Way


    ¡°This should be drugs.¡± Mei Shuang said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Chi Rui? First, you sent something as inconspicuous as a potted nt. Why did you hide a few bags of drugs under the potted nt?¡± Feng Ran said, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that Chi Rui didn¡¯t look like a good person. I didn¡¯t expect him to really be a bad person! What kind of good person would hide drugs in a potted nt?¡±


    ¡°He must be hinting at something.¡± Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and guessed.


    Chi Rui had sincerely invited Mo Long to cooperate with him and promised that he would not hand over any illegal businesses in the ck market to Mo Long, including drugs. But now, he had given Jiang Yu a potted nt and hidden a few packets of drugs under it. In other words, he wanted to use Jiang Yu to give Mo Long a hint.


    ¡°The food will be ready in a while. If you¡¯re hungry, eat first. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± As Jiang Yu spoke, she turned around and returned to her room.


    Mo Long had not returned until now. Something must have happened to Chi Rui. Jiang Yu was still worried, so she went back to her room and gave him a call.


    The phone rang a few times before it was picked up. Mo Long¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, and he seemed a little tired.


    ¡°Yu ¡®er, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already veryte, and you¡¯re not back yet. I¡¯m a little worried about you, so I called to see what you¡¯re doing now.¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Mo Long nced at Chi Rui, who was sitting opposite him, and could not help but sigh. He said to Jiang Yu on the other end of the phone, ¡°I¡¯m at Chi Rui¡¯s ce now. There are some things that haven¡¯t been resolved yet. I¡¯ll go back immediately after I¡¯ve resolved them.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Before Jiang Yu could finish her sentence, she heard Chi Rui¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°Is that Miss Jiang Yu on the other end of the phone? Hahaha, I just sent someone to deliver a gift. I wonder if Miss Jiang Yu has received the gift?¡±


    Mo Long paused. He had been sitting next to Chi Rui the whole time, but he didn¡¯t know about this.


    Jiang Yu was silent for a while before she said, ¡°I received a gift. It¡¯s a potted nt. But under the potted nt, he also put a few packets of white powder. It seems to be drugs.¡±


    ¡°Drug?¡± Mo Long was stunned. He looked at Chi Rui in confusion.


    Chi Ruiughed out loud and said, ¡°Mo Long, don¡¯t look at me like that. I know I promised you that I wouldn¡¯t hand over any illegal properties in the ck market to you. So you see, the 15% of the industrial chain that I gave you has nothing to do with drugs or other illegal industries.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you give the drugs to my fianc¨¦e?¡± Mo Long red at Chi Rui.


    ¡°Mo Long, oh Mo Long, things havee to this. Don¡¯t you know my motive?¡± Chi Rui asked, ¡°I did promise you that I wouldn¡¯t hand over the drug business to you. However, if I give the drugs to your fianc¨¦e, then you should understand that if you really want to establish yourself in the ck market and rely on the ck market¡¯s industrial chain to make money, then drugs are the best way.¡±


    ¡°But this has nothing to do with my fianc¨¦e. You shouldn¡¯t have handed the drugs to her.¡± Mo Long said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Jiang Yu seems to be a smart woman. I handed the drugs to her because I hope she can understand the current situation. As long as she understands the current situation, I think she will persuade you even if I don¡¯t say anything.¡± Chi Rui smiled and said, ¡°After all,pared to my forced arrangement, I think the sess rate of this matter will be higher if the person beside you is blowing wind in your ear.¡±


    Chi Rui¡¯s voice was very loud. Even though he was quite a distance away from Mo Long, his words were clearly transmitted into her ears through the phone.


    ¡°I will only treat today¡¯s matter as a farce. I will also think of a way to destroy this drug.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°No matter what, you must not agree to any of Chi Rui¡¯s requests. To be able to agree to cooperate with him and ept 15% of the ck market¡¯s industrial chain is already the biggest concession we can make.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Mo Long said.


    Even though Chi Rui didn¡¯t hear what Jiang Yu said, he could roughly guess what Jiang Yu had just said from Mo Long¡¯s answer.


    Hence, Chi Rui said, ¡°Mo Long, I hope you can consider taking over this industry chain. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else, because I¡¯ll help you solve it. ¡°

 Chapter 1378 Wanting To Dominate

    After saying that, before Mo Long could reject him, Chi Rui continued, "Don''t be in a hurry to reject me. You are here now, and the people I just sent already know where Jiang Yu lives. If you reject me now, I don''t think I need to tell you what the consequences are, right?"


    His words didn''t sound like a patient persuasion, but more like a threat.


    Mo Long was silent. Veins bulged on his forehead.


    "Mo Long, don''t be angry. I''m saying this and doing this for your own good." Chi Rui smiled terrifyingly. "In fact, many people have extended an olive branch to me, wanting to take a share of my ck market. However, I didn''t agree to any of them, but I took the initiative to invite you. Don''t you understand the meaning behind this? I value your ability and your identity. I believe that you will bring me higher profits, so I chose you.


    Mo Long, since I value you so much, you won''t disappoint me, right?"


    "Is that all?"


    "Of course, the Chi family used to be a big family. It was also a family that was on par with the Kang family and the Mo family. However, the Chi family declined in the end, leaving only the Kang family and the Mo family. Your two families can cover half the sky with a single raise of your hand, but what about the Chi family? In the end, I didn''t get anything." Chi Rui said. From his tone, it sounded like he was a little regretful.


    "There are many reasons for the decline of the Chi family. Although I don''t know which ones are there, I think that ''voluntary decline'' should be the biggest reason back then, right?" Mo Long asked.


    "Hahahaha!" Chi Ruiughed out loud. "As expected of Mo Long. I didn''t expect you to guess the reason. Yes, the Chi family didn''t fall back then because of ''self-reliance''. Because if the Chi family maintained the status of the three pirs of power with the Kang and Mo families, then the Chi family would never be able to dominate. Therefore, the head of the Chi family at that time chose the method of ''self-decline'' and let the Chi familypletely withdraw from the stage of the ''three pirs'' and then develop their power in the dark, all in order to achieve dominance."


    Mo Long couldn''t understand Chi Rui''s thoughts. The three great ns support each other. Don''t you want to see such a scene?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Who would want to see such a scene?" Chi Rui asked coldly, "Only people like you who are content with the status quo? No ambitious person would want someone to be on equal footing with them because they think they are the king of this world!"


    "This is a peaceful world. No one can dominate. So what was wrong with being content with the status quo? If the three ns support each other, they will be able to go further." Mo Long frowned. "If everyone thinks the same as you, how can the peace of this world be maintained?"


    "How can it not be maintained?" Chi Rui asked, "The three families support each other. How can they go further? This path was destined for only the strong. If the Kang and Mo Families were to remain content with the current situation, then Mo Long, listen to me. The Mo Family and the Kang Family would only end up as stepping stones for the Chi Family. In the end, only the Chi family can reach the peak."


    When Chi Rui said this, his eyes were burning with mes. He was a very ambitious person. Although he did not know how long this idea had existed in his heart, he was sure that ever since he took over the Chi family, he had always wanted to do this.


    Whether it was the ck market or the cyborg experiment, they were all foreshadowing for the Chi family to dominate.


    "Mr. Chi Rui, I really can''t understand your thoughts. If you still can''t change your mind, then forgive me for being blunt, but I''m afraid our cooperation can''t continue." Mo Long decided to make things clear.


    However, Chi Rui wasn''t frightened. Instead, he smiled even more happily. "Mo Long, I''ll still say the same thing. You''re here now, and my people already know where you and Jiang Yu live. If you dare to disobey me, you know what the consequences will be."


    ".. Are you threatening me?" Mo Long gritted his teeth.


    "How is that not a threat?" Chi Rui stood up and extended his hand to Mo Long. "Mo Long, there are only benefits to working with me. If you can think from my point of view, then you will realize that there is no problem in this world that cannot be solved."

 Chapter 1379 - 1379 Puppet

    1379 Puppet


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think from your point of view. I only know that my life is very good now. My fianc¨¦e and I are living a very happy life. If the two of us can get married smoothly, then the Kang and Mo families will join forces.¡± Mo Long frowned.


    ¡°So what if the Kang and Mo families join forces?¡± Chi Rui was unconcerned. ¡°Things have already developed to this point. The Chi family¡¯s power in the dark is already unmatched. What is revealed to the public now is only the tip of the iceberg. Even if the Kang and Mo families joined forces, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t be a match for the Chi family.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know,¡± Chi Rui interrupted Mo Long. ¡°Before I found you, you and your fianc¨¦e stayed in the Chu family for a while. When you were in the Chu family, you made some ns with that old man surnamed Chu. Although I don¡¯t know, I have the Chu family in my hands.¡±


    Mo Long thought that Chi Rui was talking about Chu Jie, so his tone became cold again. ¡°You installed a chip in Chu Jie¡¯s brain. What¡¯s your purpose?¡± He questioned. ¡°Could it be that the puppet of the Chu family you mentioned is Chu Jie?¡±


    ¡°Chu Jie?¡± It was as if it was the first time Chi Rui had heard this name. He thought about it for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had heard this name before.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this name. I don¡¯t know this person either. Mo Long, even if you want to frame me, don¡¯t use someone I don¡¯t know to frame me.¡± Chi Rui frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the chip you mentioned. I don¡¯t know where you heard this from, but I really don¡¯t know this Chu Jie.


    The puppet of the Chu family I¡¯m talking about is called Chu Ran.¡±


    Mo Long wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked when she heard this. Even Jiang Yu was shocked.


    Jiang Yu had once thought that Chu Ran, an illegitimate child, would have such confidence to confront the Feng family and even make Feng Ran¡¯s father willingly marry his daughter.


    The power behind him was definitely not to be underestimated, but she never expected that the power behind Chu Ran was Chi Rui.


    If the power behind Chu Ran was Chi Rui, then everything made sense. Perhaps the Feng family had taken a fancy to this power, and with a hint of fear, they wanted to marry Feng Ran over to build a good rtionship with Chu Ran.


    But to Chi Rui, Chu Ran was just a puppet. Therefore, even if Feng Zheng really married Feng Ran to Chu Ran, he would only get a little benefit.


    This was because Chu Ran could not make her own decisions.


    ¡°You already knew that Chu Ran was the illegitimate son of the Chu family, so you found him and wanted to turn him into your puppet, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mo Long questioned.


    ¡°Yes, your guess is correct.¡± Chi Rui snapped his fingers.


    ¡°But have you ever thought about it? So what if you really turned Chu Ran into your puppet? The Chu family will never acknowledge Chu Ran, this illegitimate child. Even if you turn him into your puppet, you won¡¯t be able to use him to control the Chu family.¡± Mo Long said.


    Chi Rui didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Chu Ran is the illegitimate child of the Chu family. Whether that old man with the surname Chu is willing to ept it or not, this is the truth. If he doesn¡¯t want the Chu family¡¯s reputation to be at the forefront, then he has no choice but to ept Chu Ran.¡±


    Chi Rui had a good n because he had grasped the position of the Chu family in Old Master Chu¡¯s heart.


    Mo Long was silent, and so was Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Mo Long, you can hang up now. If your fianc¨¦e finds out about our conversation, it won¡¯t do her any good.¡± Chi Rui reminded.


    Mo Long looked at Chi Rui and hung up the phone silently.


    After Mo Long hung up the phone, Jiang Yu could no longer hear the voice on the other end. She was sitting alone in the room with no one around her. In the empty room, he could only hear his own steady breathing.


    After a long time, she put down her phone and went out to find Teng Yi.


    ¡°I have something to do. If someonees looking for me while I¡¯m away, I¡¯ll need you to help me deal with them.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to me.¡± Teng Yi said. However, he still wanted to know why Jiang Yu would choose to leave at this time.


    Jiang Yu did not hide anything. ¡°The Chu family has an illegitimate child. His name is Chu Ran. I want to go out to the Chu family and ask Old Master Chu for all the information about Chu Ran.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Madam, be careful on the way. You must bring your bodyguards along.¡±

 Chapter 1380 Returning To The Family

    Jiang Yu brought her bodyguards with her and went to the Chu family''s house. Old Master Chu had not rested yet and was surprised that Jiang Yu woulde to visit him sote at night.


    Chu Jie didn''t rest either. When she heard from the nanny that Jiang Yu had brought some people over, she immediately came out of the room and stopped her at the door, not wanting her toe in.


    "It''s already sote. What are you doing here? Isn''t this disturbing others ''rest?" Chu Jie said unhappily, "Why can''t we talk about it tomorrow? Why do we have to talk about it today?"


    Jiang Yu couldn''t be bothered to argue with Chu Jie at the door. She crossed her arms and said, "I don''t have time to argue with you right now. If you know what''s good for you, please move aside and let me in. I have something to ask Old Master Chu, and it''s very important."


    "Then tell me, how important is this matter? You didn''t sleep at night and abandoned your rest time toe from such a far ce?" Chu Jie still stood in front of Jiang Yu and refused to let her in.


    The two of them were in a stalemate. In the end, Jiang Rou pushed Old Master Chu''s wheelchair out.


    "Chu Jie, don''t mess around here. Go back and rest!" Old Master Chu shouted angrily, "If you dy some important matters, you won''t be able topensate for these losses!"


    "Grandpa!" Chu Jie shouted unhappily, but seeing Old Master Chu''s firm attitude, she could only be furious. She stomped her feet and returned to her room.


    After Chu Jie left, Old Master Chu looked at Jiang Yu and asked, "Jiang Yu, it''s already sote. Why did you bring people over? Is there something wrong?"


    "I do have something to ask you," Jiang Yu said. "And it''s very important. Please let me in. Let''s go to the study and talk in detail."


    "Alright."


    Old Master Chu and Jiang Yu went to the study together while Jiang Rou and the bodyguards stood at the door and waited.


    "Jiang Yu, it''s sote. This matter should be very important, right? I wonder what you want to ask?" Old Master Chu asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I wanted to ask you about Chu Ran yesterday. Mo Long had already told you about this matter from the beginning, right? I believe you have sent someone to investigate. Chu Ran is the illegitimate child of the Chu family." Jiang Yu said.


    As soon as Jiang Yu mentioned Chu Ran, Old Master Chu fell silent. He had indeed sent people to investigate Chu Ran, and the results of the investigation had indeed shown that Chu Ran was indeed the illegitimate child of the Chu family.


    Old Master Chu sighed and said, "To be honest, Chu Ran is indeed the illegitimate child of the Chu family. I''ve already sent people to investigate, but other than this identity, I can''t find anything else."


    "It''s normal that you can''t find anything else because the power behind Chu Ran is Chi Rui. I think you should know who Chi Rui is, right? He''s the current head of the Chi family." Jiang Yu exined, "Chi Rui already knew that Chu Ran was the illegitimate child of the Chu family. He''s holding Chu Ran in his hands now and turning her into his puppet. He wants to use Chu Ran to control the Chu family."


    "What?" Old Master Chu was shocked. "Then how do you exin the chip in Chu Jie''s brain? Could it be that the Chi family had never relied on Chu Jie to control the Chu family, but on that Chu Ran? But I won''t admit that Chu Ran is an illegitimate child at all! So what if he really controls Chu Ran"


    "If Chu Ran was standing in front of you right now, would you really not let him acknowledge his ancestors? After all, he has the blood of the Chu family in him. If you don''t want the reputation of the Chu family to be at the forefront, then you have no choice but to admit his identity." Jiang Yu said.


    Old Master Chu fell silent.


    In fact, Jiang Yu was right.


    If he had to choose between the Chu family''s reputation and Chu Ran, Old Master Chu would definitely choose the Chu family. As long as the Chu family''s reputation could be preserved, it was not impossible for them to acknowledge Chu Ran''s identity.


    However, that day never came. That was why Old Master Chu kept lying to himself and said that he would never admit Chu Ran''s identity.


    "Alright, I admit that you''re right." Old Master Chu sighed.


    "This is a very difficult choice for you. If they did not acknowledge Chu Ran''s identity, the Chu family''s reputation would be criticized by the world. However, if he admits Chu Ran''s identity, Chi Rui will think of ways to put his power into the Chu family and control the Chu family."

 Chapter 1381 Dilemma

    For Old Master Chu, this was a dilemma. He didn''t know whether to advance or retreat.


    "Old Master Chu, I''m not here to force you to make a choice. However, this matter is indeed very serious, so I came to tell you in the hope that you will be on guard." Jiang Yu said.


    Old Master Chu was silent. After a long time, he said, "I understand. Thank you, Jiang Yu. It''s already sote. You sacrificed your rest time to tell me about this."


    Just as Jiang Yu was about to speak, she heard amotion outside the door.


    "Chu Jie, you can''t go in! Second Grandpa is discussing something very important with Jiang Yu inside. Don''t go in and cause trouble!" Jiang Rou''s voice sounded.


    "Why can''t I go in? Sister Jiang Rou, you heard it just now, right? Jiang Yu wants my grandfather to acknowledge that illegitimate child! If my grandfather admits it, Chu Ran will return to the Chu family! Wouldn''t he be taking away everything I have now?"


    Chu Jie shouted, "Sister Jiang Rou, I''m the only descendant of the Chu family! Who is that Chu Ran? What right does he have toe back?"


    "Calm down! Second Grandpa had never said that he wanted to acknowledge Chu Ran''s identity, nor did he say that he wanted him toe back! Be quiet first. This matter has not been decided yet!" Jiang Rou advised, "Chu Jie, listen to me. Go back to your room and rest. I''ll give you a satisfactory answer when I wake up tomorrow morning, okay?"


    "I''m not going back. I don''t want to hear a satisfactory answer!" Chu Jie started making a ruckus at the door of Old Master Chu''s study. "Sister Jiang Rou, get that Jiang Yu toe out right now. Tell her toe out as soon as possible! Don''t let her continue to scare my grandfather!"


    "Chu Jie¡­!" Just as Jiang Rou was about to continue speaking, the door to the study opened from the inside.


    Jiang Yu pushed Old Master Chu''s wheelchair and stood at the door. Old Master Chu looked straight at Chu Jie.


    Chu Jie didn''t care what Old Master Chu''s gaze meant. Her eyes turned red and she leaned on him. She cried, "Grandpa, don''t listen to Jiang Yu''s nonsense. Don''t admit that he''s an illegitimate child. Don''t let him return to the Chu family!"


    Old Master Chu said helplessly, "Chu Jie, don''t mess around. Jiang Yu sacrificed her rest time toe to me and tell me about this. Don''t be unreasonable anymore. Be obedient and go back to your room to rest."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Then¡­Grandpa, promise me that you won''t admit that Chu Ran is an illegitimate child and won''t let him return to the Chu family! I''m the only descendant of the Chu family. Now, everything belongs to me! If hees back, he will definitely take everything that belongs to me!" Chu Jie cried.


    In the past, Old Master Chu would have agreed to Chu Jie''s request without any hesitation. But now, he couldn''t promise Chu Jie without considering the consequences.


    Chu Jie couldn''t wait for Old Master Chu''s answer. She couldn''t help but feel anxious. She shouted, "Grandpa! Say something!"


    Old Master Chu remained silent. Jiang Yu, who was standing behind him, couldn''t stand it anymore. She said to Chu Jie, "Chu Jie, the situation is very serious now. Don''t be unreasonable here."


    "You have the cheek to talk about me? What right do you have to call me unreasonable? This is the Chu Family. You, an outsider, have no right to speak here!" Chu Jie pointed at Jiang Yu''s nose. "If you don''t speak and keep quiet, this fire won''t burn you. But since you''ve spoken, I''ll reason with you!


    What right do you have toe here and say these things in front of my grandfather?"


    "Because this matter is very serious. I came to tell Old Master Chu so that he can be prepared in advance." Jiang Yu frowned.


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?" Chu Jie sneered. "How serious is this matter? I think you have evil intentions! You''re saying that the power behind Chu Ran is Chi Rui? I think the power behind Chu Ran is you!


    You''ve been colluding with Chu Ran for a long time. That''s why you came to my grandfather today and said these ridiculous things to him!"


    "Chu Jie!" Old Master Chu was a little angry this time. He pped his wheelchair hard. "Don''t talk nonsense here! Hurry back to your room and rest! Go back now. I''ll pretend you didn''t say anything just now!"


    "I''m not going back! Why should I go back? This is my home! Even if you want to go back, you should tell this Jiang Yu to scram and stop talking nonsense!" Chu Jie shouted.

 Chapter 1382 - 1382 I Won’t Let You Succeed

    1382 I Won¡¯t Let You Seed


    ¡°Chu Jie, stop talking nonsense here!¡± Old Master Chu was so angry that his voice trembled. He said to Jiang Rou, ¡°Jiang Rou, quickly bring Chu Jie back to her room. Don¡¯t let here out again!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Second Grandpa.¡±


    Jiang Rou took forceful measures to bring Chu Jie back to the room and locked the room from the outside. ¡°Chu Jie, calm down in the room first.¡± I¡¯ll let you out after Jiang Yu leaves.¡±


    ¡°Sister Jiang Rou, open the door and let me out! If I don¡¯t go out, Jiang Yu will talk nonsense in front of my grandfather again! You saw my grandfather¡¯s attitude just now. He was clearly influenced by Jiang Yu¡¯s words. He wants Chu Ran back!¡± Chu Jie mmed the door fiercely. ¡°Sister Jiang Rou, I beg you, please let me out!¡±


    !!


    Jiang Rou ignored her and turned to the door of the study room, wanting to hear the conversation between Jiang Yu and Old Master Chu.


    However, Jiang Yu had nothing more to say because she had already said what she wanted to say in the study. The next choice was already in Old Master Chu¡¯s hands.


    If he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge Chu Ran¡¯s identity, then he had to be prepared. The Chu family¡¯s reputation would be at the forefront of the storm, and it would also be criticized by the world.


    However, if he wanted to acknowledge Chu Ran¡¯s identity and agree to let him return to the Chu family, then he had to be prepared. Because Chi Rui would think of ways to infiltrate his own forces into the Chu family.


    ¡°I know this is a difficult choice for you. This is a dilemma, but all I can do is tell you about it. The choice is still in your hands.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°I know. Thank you very much, Jiang Yu. You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. I¡¯ll make a decision after thinking about it.¡± Old Master Chu sighed and said.


    ¡°Since you can consider this matter carefully, then I don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early. I¡¯ll go back too.¡± After saying that, Jiang Yu went back with the bodyguards.


    After Jiang Yu left, Jiang Rou said to Old Master Chu, ¡°Second Grandpa, I heard your conversation with Jiang Yu at the door of the study. Then, what do you think about Chu Ran? Do we really have to admit his identity and let him return to the Chu family?¡±


    ¡°This is a dilemma. It¡¯s not good to advance or retreat.¡± Old Master Chu sighed. ¡± Forget it. It¡¯s gettingte. Help me back to rest first. ¡°Then, he would go to Chu Jie¡¯s ce and have a good talk with her. Tell her not to get angry over such things.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Second Grandpa.¡±


    Jiang Rou sent Old Master Chu back to his room. After settling him down, she went to Chu Jie¡¯s room. However, when she opened the door, she found that the room was empty.


    The window in Chu Jie¡¯s room was wide open, and a cold wind blew in from outside. There was a hemp rope made from a bed sheet hanging by the window. Jiang Rou walked over and looked down. She realized that the bed sheet was hanging vertically down to the ground.


    ¡°Chu Jie, this guy, really makes me worry.¡± Jiang Rou sighed helplessly and took out her phone to call Jiang Yu.


    Based on the current development of the incident, Chu Jie must have sneaked out and followed Jiang Yu.


    After Jiang Yu received Jiang Rou¡¯s call, she deliberately slowed down her pace. The bodyguards behind her were surprised. ¡°Madam, what happened?¡± They asked.


    Jiang Yu took a few steps and suddenly stopped. She did not answer the bodyguards¡¯ questions. Instead, she turned around and shouted at the back. ¡°Come out. You¡¯ve been following me all the way. What do you want?¡±


    Seeing that she had been discovered by Jiang Yu, Chu Jie didn¡¯t hide anything. She simply stood up and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re smart. You even know that I¡¯m following you.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her and asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s your purpose for following me?¡±


    Chu Jie shook her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯m following you because I want to tell you that you can¡¯t help Chu Ran regain her status as the eldest son of the Chu family just because you talked nonsense in front of my grandfather. Let me tell you, an illegitimate child will always be an illegitimate child. He will never be able to see the light of day! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re really colluding with Chu Ran. In short, I won¡¯t let you seed!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent in my actions, and I¡¯m not colluding with that Chu Ran. You don¡¯t want me to seed, but I have nothing to do.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°Put away your paranoia.¡±

 Chapter 1383 - 1383 Borrow

    1383 Borrow


    ¡°I have persecutory delusions? Am I wrong? You didn¡¯t sleep at night and came to our house to talk nonsense to my grandfather. Do you really not have any thoughts in your heart? There¡¯s nothing between you and Chu Ran?


    Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    Chu Jie sneered. ¡°No wonder my grandfather told me when I was young that bad people are good at acting. I think your acting skills are not bad either¡­Ah, I remember now. You¡¯re the best actress. Of course, your acting skills are very good. No wonder you acted so wlessly.¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned. She didn¡¯t want Chu Jie to waste any more time here. Even though it was summer now, the temperature was still very low at night. If he stayed outside for too long, he would catch a cold.


    !!


    Therefore, Jiang Yu turned around and was about to leave.


    She had actually walked from the vi to the Chu family¡¯s house. She had not taken a car.


    Chu Jie was stuck to Jiang Yu¡¯s body like a ster, and she couldn¡¯t be shaken off no matter how hard she tried. Even though Jiang Yu wanted to walk back to the vi, Chu Jie didn¡¯t seem to feel tired at all. She followed Jiang Yu all the way to the vi.


    Jiang Yu stood at the entrance of the vi. She did not enter the house immediately. Instead, she turned around and said to Chu Jie, ¡°You¡¯ve already followed me here. Don¡¯t you have any intention of going back? If you go back now, I¡¯ll send someone to send you back. But if you insist on staying here with me, I won¡¯t force you to go back. However, there are no extra guest rooms in this vi that I¡¯m renting. If you want to stay here, you can only sleep in the living room.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, are you kidding me? I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Chu family, and you want me to sleep in the living room? Besides, since I¡¯m here, I can be considered a guest, right? You¡¯re letting the guest sleep in the living room? Is this how you treat your guests?¡± Chu Jie protested indignantly.


    ¡°First of all, you wanted toe over. I didn¡¯t invite you. Second, you are the eldest daughter of the Chu family, and I am also the eldest daughter of the Kang family. Honestly speaking, my status is even nobler than yours. Do you want me to sleep in the living room?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Chu Jie was so angry that she was speechless. After a long time, she said, ¡°Now you know how to use your identity as the eldest daughter of the Kang family to pressure me? How can a person like you be worthy of Mr. Mo Long? Did Mr. Mo Long know that his fianc¨¦e was someone who used her status to suppress others? If Mr. Mo Long knew that you were such a person, he would probably break off the engagement with you overnight, right?¡±


    Chu Jie thought that Jiang Yu would be angry if she said that. However, in reality, Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t get angry with Chu Jie because of such words.


    Although Chu Jie was already an adult, her way of doing things was the same as a child. Jiang Yu didn¡¯t bother to argue with a child.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu turned around and entered the house. As she walked, she said to Chu Jie, ¡°Then you can stay here with me for a while. Whenever you want to go back, let me know. I will send someone to send you back. But if you stay here, don¡¯t disturb me and don¡¯t make trouble here. No one here will treat you as a rich youngdy, and no one will serve you.¡±


    ¡°You have the money to rent a vi. Can¡¯t you spend money to hire a nanny? Could it be that all of you are living here and relying on Mr. Mo Long to serve you? Jiang Yu, I really don¡¯t want to say this, but if it were me, I would definitely serve Mr. Mo Long well.¡± Chu Jie said as she followed Jiang Yu into the house.


    ¡°Put away your little thoughts. Don¡¯t say such things here in the future. Mo Long won¡¯t being back tonight. Even if you say something like that, he won¡¯t be able to hear it. You don¡¯t have to think about winning any good feelings in front of him.¡± Jiang Yu took off her coat and hung it on the pole. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the houseter and get you a nket. You can stay in the living room for a few nights.¡±


    ¡°Hey, no matter what, I¡¯m still considered a distinguished guest, right? You¡¯re letting your guest stay in the living room? Don¡¯t you have a sofa bed?¡± Chu Jie shouted.


    ¡°I have a name, Jiang Yu. Also, you¡¯re not considered an honored guest. I have to invite a real guest over, but you followed me here on your own, so you¡¯re not considered a guest. As for the sofa bed, if you want it, you can buy one yourself.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s already veryte and everyone is already resting. I advise you to keep your voice down.¡±

 Chapter 1384 Losing Temper

    After Jiang Yu finished speaking, she went back to her room to get a nket for Chu Jie. She then said to her, "You can sleep on the sofa in the living room for a few nights. When everyone wakes up tomorrow morning, you can ask them who is willing to take you in and share the bed with you."


    After saying that, Jiang Yu returned to her room. Even if Chu Jie was unwilling, she was still in someone else''s house. She had no choice but to lower her head under the eaves. She had asked for this situation.


    Moreover, she had followed him here so that she could take a look at Mo Long. However, she did not expect that Mo Long would not return tonight.


    Chu Jie hugged the nket andy down on the sofa indignantly. It was her first time sleeping on the sofa, so she was notfortable at all. Therefore, she did not sleep at all that night.


    The next morning, Mei Shuang was the first to wake up. She had nned to go to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for everyone. As soon as she went downstairs, she saw Chu Jie sitting on the sofa. Her face was gloomy and there were thick dark circles under her eyes.


    "Aiya!" Mei Shuang was so shocked that she almost fell down the stairs.


    Chu Jie heard Mei Shuang''s voice and didn''t even look at her. Instead, he frowned and said disdainfully, "What a fuss. Haven''t you seen others wake up early and sit on the sofa?"


    "Who, who are you? When did you arrive? How did you get in? Why didn''t any bodyguardse in to say anything?" Mei Shuang was puzzled.


    "Are you the mistress of this vi? You really have a lot of questions." Chu Jie sneered. "Your master, Jiang Yu, didn''t even express any doubts about this, but you do. If you have any questions, you can ask Jiang Yu. She was the one who let me stay here anyway."


    Chu Jie''s attitude was very bad, which made Mei Shuang feel a little ufortable.


    Although Mei Shuang also knew that in the eyes of others, she was just a servant. However, she didn''t know Chu Jie at all. Today was the first time she met Chu Jie. Mei Shuang could not help but feel a little ufortable when she heard such words from someone she had met for the first time.


    Seeing that Mei Shuang didn''t speak and was still standing there foolishly, Chu Jie was not only a little annoyed. She ordered her around and said, "You woke up so early. You probably want to make breakfast, right? Then hurry up and do it. What are you waiting for? Are you trying to starve me to death?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Perhaps it was because she had been ordered around like this when she was in the Feng family, so when Chu Jie said this, Mei Shuang subconsciously replied, "Yes, I''ll go and cook immediately."


    Mei Shuang was cooking in the kitchen. Not long after, Feng Ran got up. She came out of the room and yawned. Just as she was about to go downstairs, she saw Chu Jie sitting on the sofa.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Feng Ran asked in confusion, "I think this is the first time I''ve seen you. When did you arrive?"


    "Why do you care when I came? Since I''m here, I''m your guest." Chu Jie crossed her arms and said, "When Jiang Yu wakes upter, she still has to entertain me."


    "Are you kidding me? Look at your attitude. Do you really think you''re some richdy?" Feng Ranughed. "You still dare to brag here? You said that Sister Jiang Yu will treat you wellter? If you act like this, I think Sister Jiang Yu will kick you out!"


    "I think you don''t believe me? If you don''t believe me, when shees outter, you can ask her yourself if she went to the Chu familyst night." Chu Jie said.


    "Even if Sister Jiang Yu went to the Chu family yesterday, she definitely wouldn''t have gone to look for you. She must have something else to do. Don''t tter yourself." Feng Ran walked to the kitchen and said to Mei Shuang, "Mei Shuang, you should cook as usual. Just cook for the few of us."Don''t worry about this person in the living room. Just let her starve."


    "What do you mean? I''m your guest after all. Is this how you treat your guests? Be careful that when I go back, I''ll spread the word about your hospitality and your deeds. I''ll see what others say about you!"


    Chu Jie stood up from the sofa angrily and walked to the kitchen. She pointed at Mei Shuang. "You look like the nanny of this vi, right? This woman is not the mistress of this vi. Why are you listening to her? You should listen to Jiang Yu. If Jiang Yu says that I''m a guest, then I''m a guest!"


    "What''s wrong with you? Mei Shuang is my friend, not a nanny!"

 Chapter 1385 Restrain Yourself

    Feng Ran was so angry that her face turned red. She lost her temper at Chu Jie. "If I don''t talk about you, do you really think you''re a richdy? Do you know where you are now? You''re in someone else''s house now. Have you ever heard of the saying ''one has to lower one''s head when one is under the eaves?"


    "Why do you care if I''ve heard of this saying? Look at this person. Isn''t she a nanny? If she wasn''t the nanny, why did she wake up so early to cook? Didn''t she wake up so early to cook?" Chu Jie didn''t mind. "Then why did you say that she''s not a nanny? She''s already up to cook. Does that mean she''s a nanny?"


    "I''ll tell you onest time. Mei Shuang is not a nanny. She''s my best friend! She woke up early to cook to take care of our daily needs. What do you know?" Feng Ran said, "Look at you now. You don''t even have a ce to stay. You can only live here! You can only live on the sofa in the living room. How dare you order people around here?"


    "Say what you just said again if you dare!" Chu Jie was angry. "My surname is Chu. My name is Chu Jie! I''m the daughter of the Chu family! Who are you? How dare you speak to me like that?"


    "I don''t care if you''re the daughter of the Chu family. So what if you''re really the daughter of the Chu family? I''m still Feng Ran, the daughter of the Feng family! What are you showing off to me for?"


    Feng Ran said disdainfully, "Let me tell you, in this vi, there is no shortage of people with prominent statuses. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because you''re the daughter of the Chu family. Let me tell you, you''re nothing here! I''m warning you, you''d better apologize to Mei Shuang quickly. Otherwise, be careful that I won''t be polite to you!"


    Mei Shuang tugged at the corner of Feng Ran''s clothes and whispered, "It''s okay, Miss. I''m used to it."


    "What habits are you used to? I don''t usually talk to you like this in the Feng family! Who does Chu Jie think she is? It''s only the first time we meet today, and she dares to order you around so arrogantly. If we meet for a long time in the future, won''t she trample you under her feet? Those who don''t know better would think that she''s the mistress of this vi!" Feng Ran said bluntly.


    It was the first time Chu Jie heard someone say that about her. She was so angry that her face turned red.


    "What do you mean? Who are you to talk to me like that?" Chu Jie''s voice suddenly became sharp, almost piercing through Feng Ran and Mei Shuang''s eardrums.


    Her voice was so loud that even Jiang Yu, who was sleeping, was woken up by it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She got up, put on her clothes, and came out of the room. When she went downstairs, she saw Chu Jie, Feng Ran, and Mei Shuang standing at the kitchen door.


    "What are you guys standing here for?" Jiang Yu asked in confusion.


    "Sister Jiang Yu, what''s wrong with Chu Jie?" Feng Ran asked first. "When did she arrive? Look at her. The moment she came, those who didn''t know better would think that she was the mistress of this vi! You''re so arrogant and even ordered Mei Shuang to do things!"


    Jiang Yu looked at Chu Jie. "Is what Feng Ran said true?" She asked.


    Chu Jie trembled uneasily and said, "Did I say something wrong? Jiang Yu, take a look for yourself. Does Mei Shuang look like a nanny? I''m talking to her in the normal tone that I usually use to talk to the nanny. Why is she acting so arrogant?"


    Jiang Yu said, "There is no nanny in this vi. Mei Shuang is not a nanny either. She is our friend. She''s just used to getting up early and preparing breakfast for everyone. Don''t treat her like a nanny."


    "Chu Jie, since you''re staying with me now, you have to restrain your temper and stop being unreasonable. If you continue to be like this, then I won''t care about your wishes anymore. I''ll send someone to forcefully send you back to the Chu family."


    "You!" Chu Jie didn''t expect Jiang Yu to p her in the face like this and couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. "Jiang Yu, even if I admit my mistake, you don''t have to say that to me, right? Can''t you speak properly? You have to give me face in front of so many people. Are you very happy?"


    "You were the one who started it. How can you say that about Sister Jiang Yu?" Feng Ran said, "Now, you''ve been taught a lesson by Sister Jiang Yu, haven''t you? Let''s see how you can still be so arrogant in the future."

 Chapter 1386 Sleeping On The Couch

    This was the first time Chu Jie was lectured like this, and she couldn''t keep her expression. However, she was now in someone else''s house and was fighting alone. No one was on her side at all.


    Chu Jie felt extremely wronged. She now felt that the three people standing in front of her were repulsive. They were standing here to see her make a fool of herself.


    "Aren''t you bullying me? You''re bullying me because I don''t know anyone here. You''re bullying me because no one here will help me, right?" Chu Jie suddenly burst into tears. "If you keep doing this, my grandfather won''t let you off!"


    Feng Ran sneered and said, "You keep saying that your grandfather won''t let us off. If you really feel that you''ve been wronged here, then go back! Go back and tell your grandfather that you''ve been bullied here. Then invite him over! Let him see for himself who went overboard."


    "You think I don''t dare to say it, don''t you? Let me tell you, I''m the person my grandfather dotes on the most. If he finds out that I''ve suffered here, he''ll definitely not let you off!" Chu Jie grimaced.


    "Then hurry up and tell your grandfather. What are you talking to us about here? We''re not your grandfathers. We won''t stand up for you if you suffer." Feng Ran crossed her arms and thought that Chu Jie was being unreasonable.


    "You!" Chu Jie was very angry. She did have some ideas and wanted toin to Old Master Chu, but she knew that even if she told Old Master Chu about this, he would not stand on her side.


    "My good mood in the morning has been ruined by you." Feng Ran said impatiently, "How long are you going to stay here? If you ask me, don''t stay here anymore. Hurry up and leave. You''re standing here every day. Isn''t it annoying enough for others to see you?"


    Feng Ran turned around and went back upstairs. Seeing how angry she was, Mei Shuang said to Jiang Yu, "Sister Jiang Yu, she seems to be angry. I''ll go and persuade her."


    "Yes." Jiang Yu nodded.


    When Mei Shuang also went upstairs and only Jiang Yu and Chu Jie were left in the kitchen, Chu Jie said, "Jiang Yu, what kind of people are living here? " Isn''t it obvious that he doesn''t take me seriously?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You don''t have any status here. Why should they take you seriously?" Jiang Yu said coldly, "I originally wanted to wait until this morning when everyone woke up to see who was willing to take you in and share a bed with you. However, you''ve offended two people at once. I think you''ll have to continue sleeping on the sofa in the living room in the future."


    "Jiang Yu, I''m a guest after all. Aren''t you going to prepare a sofa bed for me?" Chu Jie questioned.


    "Do you want to sleep on the sofa bed? Not bad." Jiang Yu reached out her hand to Chu Jie. "Give me the money now. I''ll buy you a sofa bed right away so that you can sleepfortably at night. If you don''t give me money, then don''t expect me to arrange a sofa bed for you. The sofa in the living room is already the best ce I can give you."


    "Look at your poor appearance." Chu Jie was disdainful. "It''s just a sofa bed. Can''t you even afford a sofa bed? Do you want me to pay for a sofa bed?"


    "No one here wants to sleep on the sofa bed, except you." Jiang Yu said, "If you want to sleep on the sofa bed, then you have to buy it yourself. You don''t want to spend money, but you want to sleep in afortable ce. Chu Jie, how can there be such a good thing in this world?"


    "You!" Chu Jie was so angry that her face turned red. "Do you think I can''t afford a sofa bed? I just left in a hurry and didn''t bring my phone and credit card with me! Let me tell you, I''m the only daughter of the Chu family. All the assets of the Chu family will be mine in the end! Do you think I can''t afford a sofa bed?"


    "You''re indeed the only daughter of the Chu family, but it''s hard to say whether all the assets of the Chu family will be yours in the end. Don''t forget that you have a brother named Chu Ran." Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    She knew that Chu Jie couldn''t listen to this matter the most, so she deliberately mentioned it as a punishment for Chu Jie''s bbermouth.


    "No matter what you say, it''s useless. My grandfather will never acknowledge Chu Ran''s identity! I will never let his name appear in the Chu family''s genealogy!" Chu Jie shouted, "Take back your little thoughts. You colluded with Chu Ran and wanted to empty the Chu family''s assets. I''ve seen through your thoughts clearly!"

 Chapter 1387 Elder Brother Is Here

    Chu Ran was indeed a sore spot that Chu Jie couldn''t mention. Once someone mentioned Chu Ran''s name in front of her, Chu Jie would immediately fly into a rage.


    "Your paranoia is getting worse. I suggest you go to the hospital for a checkup." Jiang Yu sighed helplessly. "Chu Ran and I have never met each other before. How could we possibly collude? But if you insist on thinking so, I won''t exin."


    "Why don''t you exin? It''s because I hit your sore spot! You''re colluding with Chu Ran. The power behind Chu Ran isn''t Chi Rui at all, but you!" Chu Jie thought that she was right and was still proud of herself. "If I tell my grandfather about this, you can see how my grandfather will teach you a lesson!"


    "Ah...Then do as you please." Jiang Yu shrugged. "I''ve already said what I need to say. The final choice is still in Old Master Chu''s hands. Whether he will acknowledge Chu Ran''s identity or not, whether he will let Chu Ran acknowledge her ancestors and return to the n, these are all Old Master Chu''s choices. I can''t interfere. Simrly, you can''t either."


    "Why can''t I interfere? I''m the daughter of the Chu family. Even if Chu Ran really wants to return to the Chu family, she has to ask for my permission!" Chu Jie retorted loudly.


    "Then do as you please. It''s still early. I slepttest night and didn''t wake up. I''ll go back and rest first. If you''re sleepy, you can continue to sleep on the sofa. If you''re not sleepy, then you can find something to do to pass the time. If you''re hungry, the kitchen is right next to you. You can cook something for yourself."


    Jiang Yu said as she returned to her room.


    Such treatment was a humiliation to Chu Jie. But she didn''t want to return to the Chu family either. The only reason was that she still had a trace of anticipation. She thought that if she stayed here, she would be able to see ck Dragon one day.


    Chu Jie was the only one left in the huge living room. She sat on the sofa with a pillow in her arms. Actually, she was already very sleepy, but because she was lying on the sofa, her entire body was ufortable, so she could not sleep at all.


    Shey down and forced herself to sleep. However, not long after shey down, she heard someone knocking on the door.


    The bodyguard at the door said, "Madam, I heard your voice just now. Are you still in the living room? There''s someone outside who calls himself Chu Ran. He wants to see you."


    Chu Jie was a little sleepy at first, but when she heard the word "Chu Ran", she was no longer sleepy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She quickly got up and walked to the door. She opened the door and questioned the bodyguard in front of her. What was the name of the person at the door? Chu Ran?"


    The bodyguard didn''t expect Chu Jie to be the one who opened the door. He was stunned for a moment. "Yes, he said his name is Chu Ran," the bodyguard answered subconsciously.


    "I didn''t expect him toe to me so quickly. Let him in," Chu Jie sneered and said to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard said, "You''re not my wife. You can''t order me around. I heard Madam''s voice just now. She should have woken up, right? Then I''ll have to trouble you to help call Madam down."


    Chu Jie was so angry that her face was twisted, but she still reluctantly went upstairs and called Jiang Yu down.


    After Jiang Yu dressed up, she sat on the sofa in the living room. Soon, the bodyguard brought Chu Ran in.


    He did note alone. There were two people following behind him. Jiang Yu had seen one of them before. It was the butler who had sent the potted nts over. As for the other person, Jiang Yu did not recognize him. It was a very unfamiliar face.


    As soon as Chu Ran entered, she treated this ce as her own home. She sat down on the sofa next to her and said, "You must be Jiang Yu?" I''m Chu Ran. Mr. Chi Rui asked me toe today."


    He did not look very old, at least younger than Jiang Yu. However, Chu Ran''s way of doing things was indeed like a child who had not grown up. Therefore, Jiang Yu didn''t bother with him. Instead, she smiled and said, "Yes, I am Jiang Yu."


    "You don''t look very old. I really don''t know why Mr. Chi Rui sent me here to discuss a coboration with you." Chu Ran was very disdainful. "First of all, I''m the eldest son of the Chu family. Mr. Chi Rui should have told you about this, right?"


    "I did." Jiang Yu smiled.

 Chapter 1388 What Kind Of Attitude Is That?

    In Chu Ran''s eyes, Jiang Yu''s smile was exceptionally eye-catching. He hated Jiang Yu''s attitude, so he sounded impatient.


    "What kind of attitude is this? Since Mr. Chi Rui has already introduced me to you, then you should respect me and not smile!" Chu Ran was impatient. "Who do you think you are? Do you think you can look down on people just because you''re President Mo''s fianc??e?"


    "I''m not looking down on you. Don''t casually pin such a crime on me." Jiang Yu was still smiling as she turned to look at Chu Jie. "Speaking of which, you said that you are the eldest son of the Chu family. The person beside me is the only daughter of the Chu family. Her name is Chu Jie. She seems to be your sister."


    "Younger sister?" Chu Ran looked Chu Jie up and down and smiled disdainfully. "I don''t have a sister! When I return to the Chu family, my brother and sister will no longer exist! There can only be one bloodline in the Chu family, and that is me!"


    These wordspletely infuriated Chu Jie.


    Chu Jie stood up from the sofa and pointed at Chu Ran''s nose. "He wanted to return to the Chu n and be the only descendant of the Chu n? I''m dying ofughter. You''re just an illegitimate child. You''re someone who gets scolded even when you''re outside! You want to return to the Chu n and take everything from me?"


    "Why don''t you take a look at yourself and see if you have the strength! So what if it''s Chi Rui? Do you think you can get everything you want just by relying on Chi Rui? Let me tell you, it''s absolutely impossible! My grandfather will never acknowledge you as an illegitimate child. He will never let you return to the Chu family to acknowledge your ancestors, and he will never let your name appear in the Chu family''s genealogy!"


    Her scolding was very unpleasant. Even the arrogant Chu Ran was a little stunned at this moment. He didn''t expect his sister to be so good at scolding people.


    Seeing that Chu Ran did not refute, Chu Jie continued, "I advise you to think it through. Go back and tell Chi Rui that you want to give up. You say that you don''t want to return to the Chu family. In that case, I''ll pretend that I haven''t seen you in the future and leave you some face. But if you insist on returning to the Chu n, then don''t me me for being rude. At that time, everyone will know that you''re an illegitimate child, and you''ll be scolded by everyone!"


    Chu Jie said so much, giving Chu Ran enough time to react. "You''re threatening me?!" He raised his eyebrows and mmed the coffee table in front of him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So what if I threaten you? Do you still want to attack me? If you dare to attack me, then you can forget about returning to the Chu family for the rest of your life! Don''t even think about acknowledging your ancestors in this lifetime!" Chu Jie''s voice was very sharp.


    "Do you think I''ll be afraid of you just because you threatened me?" Chu Ran sneered. "Let me tell you, the power behind me is Mr. Chi Rui! I don''t think you know how powerful Mr. Chi Rui is, right? I advise you to go back now and ask that old man. If the real Mr. Chi Rui were to stand in front of him, would he be afraid?"


    "My grandfather is not afraid of that Chi Rui! Who was that Chi Rui? I have never heard of the Chi family. Go to Qingcheng now and ask anyone. They all know about the Chu family, but they don''t know about the Chi family." Chu Jie said proudly.


    It seemed that Chu Jie had no idea about the deal between the Chu family and the Chi family.


    However, Chu Ran didn''t seem to know anything either. It seemed that Chi Rui really treated Chu Ran as a puppet and didn''t tell him any information.


    Chu Jie and Chu Ran were still arguing, but the two people behind Chu Ran had no intention of stopping him. Instead, she tacitly allowed him to continue quarreling.


    "This is my ce. If the two of you really want to quarrel, please go out and quarrel. Now that I''m here, that''s where we talk about serious matters. I''ve already allowed you to quarrel for so long just now. It''s time to stop." Jiang Yu frowned. "Chu Ran, didn''t you say that Chi Rui sent you here to discuss some cooperation with me? Then why don''t you tell me about the cooperation? I''ll consider it.


    If the benefits are great enough, I can consider working with you."

 Chapter 1389 Calling The Police Is Useless

    Jiang Yu''s expression waspletely different from before. Such a huge contrast made Chu Ran involuntarily be serious. She said, "This cooperation is actually very simple. Mr. Chi Rui said that he is willing to give you 15% of his ck market business."


    "ck market?" Chu Jie was dumbfounded.


    However, Jiang Yu did not react like Chu Jie. Instead, she frowned and said, "Mr. Chi Rui is really generous. First, he was willing to give 15% of the ck market''s industrial chain to my fianc¨¦. Now, he is willing to give 15% of the industrial chain to me. Isn''t that equivalent to giving up 30% of the industrial chain?"


    "You can think so, but you think you''ve made a profit, but Mr. Chi Rui will never lose anything." Chu Ran shrugged. "But don''t ask me about the details because I''m not too sure either. I''m just here on behalf of Mr. Chi Rui to exin the situation to you."


    "Then, what if I say that I don''t agree to cooperate?" Jiang Yu asked.


    "If you don''t agree, then so be it. What''s the use of telling me? You have to tell Mr. Chi Rui." Chu Ran did not mind. "But you have to think carefully. Your fianc¨¦ is still in Mr. Chi Rui''s hands. If you really don''t agree to cooperate, I can''t guarantee what will happen to your fianc¨¦."


    "Mr. Mo Long is in the hands of that Chi Rui?" Chu Jie eximed and quickly grabbed Jiang Yu''s arm. "Didn''t you hear what he said? He said that Mr. Mo Long is in Chi Rui''s hands! Hurry up and agree to this cooperation!


    What if Chi Rui did something bad to Mr. Mo Long? Don''t hesitate. You''re his fianc¨¦e!"


    Jiang Yu didn''t say anything but stared straight at Chu Ran.


    Chu Ran wasn''t afraid. She spread her hands and said, "It''s useless even if you look at me like that. Anyway, the message has been delivered. The rest is up to you."


    "Jiang Yu, hurry up and agree to his request!" Chu Jie kept shouting.


    Chu Ran smiled sinisterly and said, "Mr. Chi Rui said that this cooperation is indeed a little difficult for you to ept. Therefore, he will give you enough time to consider. After you''ve thought it through, just call him and tell him."


    As she spoke, Chu Ran ced Chi Rui''s name card on the coffee table.


    "No, she won''t! She agreed to this cooperation, and I agreed on her behalf! Go back and tell Chi Rui that Jiang Yu has agreed to this cooperation!" Chu Jie was so anxious that she was about to cry.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, Chu Ran did not take her words seriously at all. Instead, she said, "That Mo Long is Jiang Yu''s fianc¨¦. I''ve never seen her so anxious. Why are you so anxious? Since you''re the youngdy of the Chu family, then you should return to the Chu family and be a good youngdy. You''d better not interfere in business matters."


    Chu Ran stood up and prepared to leave.


    However, before he left, he said to Jiang Yu, "Jiang Yu, I advise you to think about it carefully because your fianc¨¦ is in Mr. Chi Rui''s hands. Don''t even think about calling the police. You also know that the police in Qingcheng don''t dare to offend Mr. Chi. Even if you really call the police, they won''t reallye out."


    "But if you n to find the police from other ces, I advise you to give up on that idea because it''s useless. First of all, they had to apply for cross-city police and arrest, which was already troublesome enough. You also know how powerful the ck market is. Even if you call all the police here, you might not be able to shake the ck market at all."


    After saying that, Chu Ran left.


    After Chu Ran left, Chu Jie lookedpletely exhausted. She fell on the sofa and muttered in disbelief, "How is that possible? Mr. Mo Long is such a powerful person. How did he fall into the hands of that Chi Rui?"


    Jiang Yu, on the other hand, remained silent. Her gaze was fixed on the business card on the coffee table and she did not leave.


    Teng Yi and Feng Ran also heard what Chu Ran said downstairs.


    With Feng Ran''s help, Teng Yi went downstairs. He walked to Jiang Yu''s side and asked in a low voice, "Madam, what are your thoughts on this matter?"


    Jiang Yu was silent for a while. She then sighed and said, "I''m afraid that this 15% industrial chain will include illegal industries like drugs."


    Teng Yi and Feng Ran also fell silent.


    "So what if it''s drugs?" Chu Jie asked, "Why don''t you agree? I think you just don''t want to save Mr. Mo Long!"

 Chapter 1390 Agree To Cooperate

    "It''s easy for you to say that. This matter didn''t happen to you. It''s really easy for you to say that!" Feng Ran red at Chu Jie. "Do you know what drugs are? If there are really drugs in the industrial chain that Chi Rui gave Sister Jiang Yu, do you know what will happen to Sister Jiang Yu if the police find out about this?"


    "I don''t care what happens to her. What does it have to do with me?" Chu Jie was being unreasonable. "I only know that Mr. Mo Long is in danger now. If we don''t agree to cooperate with Chi Rui, Mr. Mo Long might lose his life there! Moreover, Chu Ran had also said that it was useless to call the police! In that case, you won''t call the police and let those useless policemen in Qingcheng fight against Chi Rui''s underworld forces, right?"


    As she spoke, she turned to Jiang Yu and questioned, "Jiang Yu, why don''t you agree? This is clearly the only way to save Mr. Mo Long. If you don''t agree, it means that you don''t love Mr. Mo Long at all! Since you don''t love him, then you''re not worthy of being his fianc??e!"


    "I''m not talking to you about this, right? Why are you so anxious like the person involved?" Feng Ran couldn''t stand seeing Chu Jie like this. "It''s up to Sister Jiang Yu whether she agrees or not! I believe that even if Mr. Mo Long was standing here, he wouldn''t want Sister Jiang Yu to agree to Chi Rui''s request."


    "You''re not Mr. Mo Long. How do you know what Mr. Mo Long is thinking?" Chu Jie pointed at Feng Ran''s nose. "Even if this matter has nothing to do with me, it''s because Jiang Yu has nothing to do with me, not Mr. Mo Long! Mr. Mo Long and I were engaged before. His matters are my matters! Now that he''s in danger, how can I just sit back and do nothing? Moreover, there was clearly a way to save him. Why didn''t Jiang Yu save him?"


    "Chujie, I advise you to stop here. Don''t be unreasonable anymore." Jiang Yu stopped her coldly. "Chi Rui ismunicating with me about this, not you. This matter has nothing to do with you, so I hope you''d better keep your mouth shut. I have my own considerations for this matter. I don''t need you to teach me how to do things."


    As she spoke, Jiang Yu picked up the business card and prepared to call Chi Rui.


    Chu Jie was embarrassed by Jiang Yu''s words. However, just as she was about to retort, Teng Yi interrupted her.


    "Madam, you''re ... Should we agree to cooperate with Chi Rui?"


    "Yes." Jiang Yu replied softly.


    Even though Teng Yi was worried that there would be drug rted transactions in the 15% of the industry chain, he could only respect Jiang Yu''s decision.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Feng Ran and Mei Shuang were also very worried about this matter, but they couldn''t stop it, so they could only frown. He watched Jiang Yu make the call.


    The only person who was in a good mood was probably Chu Jie. The gloominess she felt after being reprimanded by Jiang Yu was swept away. She said happily, "Wouldn''t it have been better if this had happened earlier? The sooner you agree to cooperate with Chi Rui, the sooner Mr. Mo Long can go home. Don''t you want Mr. Mo Long toe back earlier?"


    Jiang Yu ignored her and called the number on the business card.


    The phone rang a few times before it was picked up. Chi Rui''szy voice came through. "Hello, who is this?"


    Although he asked this question, he was 90% sure that the person who called him was Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu also said, "Mr. Chi Rui, I think you know who I am, right?"


    Chi Rui''s voice was not shocked. Instead, it sounded calm as expected. He said, "Oh, so it''s Jiang Yu. Why are you calling me? Did you agree to the cooperation I proposed?"


    Jiang Yu didn''t beat around the bush with him. She said straightforwardly, "Yes, I agree to the coboration."


    "Really? That''s great!" Chi Rui''s voice became very excited. "Although I knew you would agree, I didn''t expect you to agree so quickly. Looks like ck Dragon is quite important to you."


    His words sounded like a joke, but Jiang Yu ignored him. Instead, she asked, "There should be a drug transaction in the industrial chain that Mr. Chi Rui gave me, right?"

 Chapter 1391 Benefits Above All

    Although this sentence sounded like a question, Jiang Yu said it in a narrative tone. She was 100% sure that there must be a drug transaction in this 15% of the industrial chain.


    Chi Ruiughed and said, "As expected of Jiang Yu. I haven''t even shown you the contract for the industrial chain, and you already know what''s inside."


    Jiang Yu said coldly, "You went through a lot of trouble. First, you sent your butler over and gave me a bag of drugs. Now, you have your puppet Chu Rane to talk to me about the cooperation. I''m afraid you''ve been thinking about this for a long time, right? From the first time we met¡­No, perhaps you were already nning this before we met. You extended an olive branch to Mo Long and asked him to cooperate with you.


    Then, she used the purpose of the cocktail party to get him to bring me over. Your thoughts had already taken root at that time, right?"


    "Hahaha!" Chi Ruiughed out loud until he was out of breath. Then, he took a few deep breaths and said, "I have to say, you''re really smart. You and Mo Long are really a perfect match. But when the two of you are together, it''s fine as long as one of you is smart. If both of them are smart, I won''t be able to control them.


    Therefore, I can only think of other ways to control you."


    "Is the solution you came up with drugs? How despicable." Jiang Yu said coldly, "Mo Long is unwilling to take over the drug industry. I''m afraid this matter has always been a barrier in your heart. That''s why he targeted me and threatened me with Mo Long''s personal safety."


    "Yeah, you''re right." Chi Rui did not hide anything at all and admitted it openly. "Jiang Yu, as Mo Long''s fianc¨¦e, I think you should know his business ability better than me, right? Even someone like me, who doesn''t have a deep rtionship with him, knows that if his business ability is ranked second, then no one dares to rank first."


    "But he''s unwilling to take over the drug industry. Do you know how much profit there will be in the drug industry? Jiang Yu, I''m a businessman. A businessman will always put profit first. Moreover, my business is the ck market. What kind of proper business chain do you want to find in the ck market? Aren''t most of them illegal businesses? Whether it''s drugs or the sale of human organs."


    He spoke very calmly, as if this was amon urrence for him. Even if he would be discovered and criticized by others, he would never stop.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ".. Your wife probably doesn''t want you to do such a thing, right?" Jiang Yu was silent for a while before she said, "And your daughter. I don''t think you want others to say that her husband and her father are involved in illegal businesses, right?"


    Jiang Yu, believe me. No one would dare to say that. "Chi Rui''s tone suddenly became terrifying. Even through the phone, Jiang Yu could already imagine the crazy expression on his face. "My power is huge. My wife and daughter are living well under my protection. If anyone dares to talk about them behind their backs, I''ll send someone to dig out their tongues."


    "You''re really crazy, and you''re hopeless." Jiang Yu said helplessly, "If you insist, then it''s useless no matter what I say. However, the cooperation I promised you will definitely continue. And Mo Long, since I''ve already promised you, you shouldn''t have any reason to keep him with you, right?"


    "I knew it. You definitely wouldn''t forget Mo Long." Chi Rui smiled and said, "I''ll let him go back tonight. Don''t worry."


    "It better be so."


    After saying that, Jiang Yu hung up the phone without giving Chi Rui a chance to speak.


    After Jiang Yu hung up the phone, Teng Yi asked worriedly, "Madam, you agreed to cooperate with him. What about the drug deal? " What should we do?"


    Jiang Yu sighed. Before she could say anything, Chu Jie spoke up. "What else can we do? Since we agreed to cooperate with them, let''s do it."


    "You''re not the one Teng Yi asked. What does this have to do with you?" Feng Ran red at her. Who are you to talk here?"

 Chapter 1392 Avoiding

    Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel again, Jiang Yu quickly stopped them. "Alright, stop talking. I have my own ns for this matter. You just have to do your own thing."


    Even though Feng Ran was still a little unhappy after hearing Jiang Yu''s words, she still listened to her and kept quiet.


    On the other hand, Chu Jie still had no EQ. Even though Jiang Yu had said so, she still said smugly, "Why are you so obedient to Jiang Yu? She doesn''t want you to speak, so you''re really not going to say anything?"


    Feng Ran red at her and decided not to argue with her. After saying that she had no EQ, she turned around and went upstairs.


    Mei Shuang saw that Feng Ran was not in a good mood, so she followed her upstairs tofort her.


    Just as Chu Jie was about to lose her temper, Jiang Yu red at her fiercely and said, "Chu Jie, if you continue to be so unreasonable, I''ll send someone to send you back to the Chu family. If you don''t want to go back, then you don''t have to stay here anymore. It''s fine if you go out and sleep on the streets. In short, don''t appear in front of me again."


    The expression on Jiang Yu''s face didn''t look like she was joking. Chu Jie finally felt a little scared and kept quiet.


    Chu Jie probably knew that it wasn''t suitable for her to stay in such an asion, so she opened the door and went out.


    After she opened the door and left, Jiang Yu said, "We still have to call the police to deal with this matter. Although it''s a little troublesome to apply for a cross-city pursuit, we definitely can''t not tell the police about this. Even if the police in Qingcheng don''t do anything and aren''t of much use, this doesn''t mean that the police in other ces are the same."


    "But Chu Ran also said that it''s useless to call the police." Teng Yi frowned, "Not to mention how troublesome it is to apply for a cross-city pursuit, Chi Rui''s influence in the ck market is huge. This ck market was run by him single-handedly. It will be difficult for outsiders to take down this ck market in one fell swoop."


    "No matter how difficult it is, no matter how slim the hope is, we have to give it a try. We definitely can''t just sit and wait for death." Jiang Yu''s attitude was very firm. "If we do everything as Chi Rui says, won''t we be letting him lead us by the nose? Then I''m afraid this matter will never be resolved."


    Seeing Jiang Yu''s firm attitude, Teng Yi didn''t say anything else. Instead, he said, "Madam, no matter what decision you make, I will support you. I believe that it''s not just me. If President Mo were here, he would also support your decision."


    "Yes." Jiang Yu had always been tense, but after hearing Teng Yi''s words, she smiled in relief.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Afterughing, she said, "I will find a way to avoid all the illegal industries in this industry chain. I will never let my hands be stained with those dirty things."


    However, even though that was the case, the industrial chain that Chi Rui had given Jiang Yu was probably all illegal. There was not a single legitimate industry.


    Now, she could only wait for Chi Rui to send someone to send the contract over. Only then would Jiang Yu know what industries were in those industrial chains. If there was a legitimate industry, Jiang Yu would choose to develop that industry and avoid those illegal industries.


    If they were all illegal businesses, Jiang Yu would choose the businesses that were the least illegal and focus on the proper procedures without arousing Chi Rui''s suspicion.


    Even if it was an illegal industry, it did not mean that all procedures were illegal. There were always a few that were allowed.


    However, Jiang Yu did not wait for Lai Rui''s contract until night time. Instead, she waited for Mo Long.


    As soon as Mo Long returned to the vi, he ran towards Jiang Yu who was sitting on the sofa. Chu Jie stood at the side and wanted to say something to him, but hepletely ignored her.


    "Mister Mo Long..." Chu Jie cried out pitifully.


    However, Mo Longpletely ignored her.


    "Yu ''er, I''ve already heard from Chi Rui that he asked Chu Ran toe over to discuss a coboration with you. You promised him, didn''t you?" Mo Long sounded a little anxious. "You shouldn''t have agreed to it. Even if I''m in his hands, we have a cooperative rtionship. He wouldn''t dare to do anything to me. You should have directly rejected that cooperation. If you agree to him, won''t you be getting yourself involved?"


    "It''s okay. I have my own considerations for this matter." Jiang Yu patted Mo Long''s handfortingly. "You don''t have to worry about this. Besides, I promised him to cooperate, so you coulde back so quickly."

 Chapter 1393 - 1393 Strategy

    1393 Strategy


    As soon as Jiang Yu finished speaking, Chu Jie sneered. ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? When Chu Ran first mentioned this coboration to you, she already told you that as long as you agree, Mr. Mo Long will be back immediately. But you hesitated time and time again and didn¡¯t agree immediately!¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, you don¡¯t love Mr. Mo Long at all! If you really loved him, you would have immediately agreed to that coboration. Why would you have considered it for so long? If it were me, I would definitely agree to cooperate immediately because I want Mr. Mo Long to return safely as soon as possible.¡±


    At this point, Chu Jie was still nning to win some favor from Mo Long. However, she did not know that she looked like a clown. Whether it was Jiang Yu, Mo Long, or even the other people in the vi, or even the bodyguards outside, they all thought that she looked very ridiculous.


    Mo Long couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask why Chu Jie was here. Anyway, she must have gotten Jiang Yu¡¯s approval, so Mo Long didn¡¯t ask too much.


    !!


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back to my room to rest.¡± Mo Long said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Yu ¡®er, apany me back to my room.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jiang Yu held Mo Long¡¯s arm and went upstairs. Chu Jie still looked shameless as she followed closely behind the two of them.


    However, after returning to the room, Mo Long didn¡¯t care about Chu Jie behind him. Instead, he closed the door without hesitation and refused to let Chu Jie in.


    Chu Jie looked at the tightly shut door in disbelief. She then looked back at the sofa in the living room and couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she could only sleep on the sofa even though Mo Long was back. In the end, it was all Jiang Yu¡¯s fault! If he could arrange a sofa bed for her, she would not have to sleep so ufortably.


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long sat down by the bed. Mo Long then asked, ¡°Do you know what industries Chi Rui has given you? Is there any illegal industry rted to drugs?¡±


    Jiang Yu was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°That¡¯s what he told me. However, I don¡¯t know which industries are in the industrial chain. After all, the contract hasn¡¯t reached my hands yet. However, I¡¯ve already contacted Chang Kai about this matter. He¡¯s already applied for a cross-city pursuit. After the procedures arepleted, he cane to Qingcheng and investigate this matter.¡±


    ¡°Chang Kai ising here to investigate the ck market. It¡¯s best not to let Chi Rui know.¡± Mo Long frowned. ¡°Even though Chi Rui is a little too conceited and thinks that he has a lot of power, no matter how powerful the police are, they can¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    ¡°But he is indeed a lunatic. Even if Chang Kai and the others really have a way to take down this ck market in one fell swoop, if they provoke Chi Rui, I¡¯m afraid it will end up with both sides suffering. Before we have a hundred percent confidence in winning this battle, we should try to hide this from Chi Rui.¡±


    ¡°I know. Chang Kai and I said the same thing.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°He also knew that this mission was a very tricky one, so he suggested it to me. Before he is 100% sure, he will never risk his and his colleagues ¡®safety.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. No matter what happens, the premise is to protect your own safety first.¡± Mo Long said.


    After the two of them waited in the room for a while, a bodyguard came over and reported, ¡°President, Madam, it¡¯s still the person who ims to be the butler of the Chi family outside. He said that he¡¯s here to deliver a contract to Madam.¡±


    Jiang Yu immediately got up and went out to the bodyguard. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let me see him.¡±


    The butler was still dressed the same way as when they met today. He was holding a paper contract in his hand. When he saw Jiang Yue out, he quickly smiled obsequiously and walked forward to hand the contract to Jiang Yu. He said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, this is the contract that Mr. Chi Rui asked me to deliver. Please sign it after you have read it.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t look at the profit aspect of the contract. Instead, she flipped to the end and looked directly at the industries.


    As she had expected, there was not a single legitimate business in there. All of them were illegal. One was rted to drugs, and the other was rted to human organs.


    However, since things had alreadye to this, Jiang Yu had no room for regret. She took a pen from the butler and signed her name on the contract.


    The butler smiled and took back the contract. He asked, ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, don¡¯t you want to take a look at how much profit you can make from these businesses?¡±

 Chapter 1394 - 1394 Surveillance

    1394 Surveince


    ¡°No need.¡± Jiang Yu did not even give the butler a serious look. She said, ¡°The profits from drugs are very high. Even if I don¡¯t look, I can guess how much profit I can get. However, drugs are an illegal industry. I don¡¯t care about the profits from an illegal industry.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang Yu, you¡¯re really high and mighty. You actually look down on such a high profit.¡± The butler still had a smile on his face. ¡°By the way, since you¡¯ve signed this contract, it¡¯s effective from now on. Tomorrow, Mr. Chi Rui will send someone to work with you.¡±


    ¡°Work with me?¡± Jiang Yu sneered. ¡°To put it nicely, this person is a business partner. But in fact, he was sent by Chi Rui to spy on me, right?¡±


    The smile on the butler¡¯s face was a little hard to maintain. However, he still said, ¡± Miss Jiang Yu, you really know how to joke. It¡¯s not like Mr. Chi Rui doesn¡¯t trust you. Why would he send someone to monitor you? This person is just an ordinary business partner. Don¡¯t think too much about it. ¡±


    ¡°It better be so.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even look at the butler.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward now. The butler knew that he would not be able to continuemunicating with Jiang Yu if he stayed here. She put away the contract and stopped smiling. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb Miss Jiang Yu¡¯s rest. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    With that, the butler turned around and left. Jiang Yu looked in the direction where the butler had left. She only said to the bodyguard after he had disappeared. ¡°Forget it. You guys have a good rest. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Jiang Yu returned to her room and told Mo Long about what had happened.


    ¡°What business partner?¡± Mo Long sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just surveince?¡±


    ¡°After all, the cooperation between you and him is a legitimate business, so he doesn¡¯t have other concerns.¡± Jiang Yu sighed. ¡°However, the businesses that he and I are working on are all illegal businesses. He wants me to make profits for him but he has to be wary of me. He definitely has someone to monitor me.¡±


    It seemed that Chi Rui¡¯s scheme was really big this time.


    The next morning, after Mo Long woke up, he went to look for Chi Rui as usual. However, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t need to look for him because Chi Rui¡¯s men had already arrived.


    That person was Chu Ran, whom he had met yesterday.


    Chu Ran was still the same as yesterday. She treated this ce as her home the moment she arrived. He sat on the sofa and crossed his legs.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu replied indifferently and ignored Chu Ran.


    Chu Ran felt that she had been ignored, and her expression immediately turned a little ugly. He said, ¡°Jiang Yu, I said that I¡¯m your business partner. Don¡¯t you have any basic etiquette? Don¡¯t you know how to shake my hand and wee me? With your cold attitude, I think you¡¯re not willing to cooperate with me, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t bother to feign civility with him. She said, ¡°I really can¡¯t work with you because you don¡¯t seem to have any experience in business, right? How can I work with you if you don¡¯t have any experience?¡±


    ¡°Did you have experience from the start?¡± Chu Ran did not mind. ¡°Don¡¯t any experienced businessmen start with no experience? So what if I don¡¯t have experience? Since you have experience, why don¡¯t you just guide me? No matter what, I¡¯m still your business partner. Are you just going to leave me hanging? This makes me lose face, do you know that?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have experience, then go ahead and learn. Even if I have experience, I have no obligation to teach you this.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°You don¡¯t have any experience at all. Did Chi Rui send you here so that I could take you hand in hand and shine in the business field? I¡¯m afraid not. When he sent you here, he should have told you that he wanted you to monitor me, right? I just found a nice excuse to say that you¡¯re my business partner.¡±


    Jiang Yu had seen through this matter. Chu Ran¡¯s expression was a little awkward, but he still braced himself and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Mr. Chi Rui said that I am your business partner! He just wants me to stay with you and learn some business skills from you.¡±


    ¡°Learn some business skills from me? Can you guarantee that this industry will definitely be profitable?¡± Jiang Yu asked, ¡°It seems like Mr. Chi Rui doesn¡¯t really care about the profits.¡±

 Chapter 1395 - 1395 Acquired

    1395 Acquired


    ¡°This is Mr. Chi Rui¡¯s n. What does it have to do with you? Just do your job well.¡± Chu Ran was getting impatient. ¡°I¡¯m not listening to you question me, nor am I listening to your nonsense. I know what the industrial chain that Mr. Chi Rui gave you is. One is rted to drugs, and the other is rted to human organs. Then you have to do something today, right?


    You can¡¯t just sit at home and buy drugs or human organs, right? Will money fall from the sky just because you¡¯re sitting at home?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Jiang Yu got up from the sofa and said to Chu Ran, ¡°Since you¡¯re so enthusiastic, why don¡¯t you go out with me? If he relied solely on purchasing drugs, there would not be much production. Instead of purchasing, it was better to nt it himself. Thene with me to see the seeds of Poppy.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then bring me along.¡± Chu Ran was so excited that he really thought that Jiang Yu was going to take him out to do something.


    Jiang Yu looked at him and was convinced that Chu Ran had no knowledge of business at all.


    It seemed that Chi Rui had sent him here purely to monitor the situation. Cooperation and help were just excuses.


    However, since Chu Ran didn¡¯t know anything, it would be much easier for Jiang Yu to do anything even under Chu Ran¡¯s nose.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t know anything.


    Jiang Yu did manage to find out about the purchase channels of the Poppy Seeds. However, he found it online. That shop not only had poppy seeds, but also other seeds.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re selling seeds in this shop?¡± Chu Ran sized up the dpidated shop in front of her and said with disdain, ¡°No matter how you look at it, this shop doesn¡¯t look like a proper ce to sell seeds, right? Don¡¯t let others deceive you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what kind of seeds we want to buy? Do you want to go to a proper ce to buy it? Do you think that kind of ce will sell such seeds?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    Chu Ran was at a loss and stammered.


    Jiang Yu stared at him for a while before saying, ¡°This is also a small skill. You should learn it well. Even if Chi Rui sent you here to spy on me, you still have to learn some skills. Otherwise, how are we going to exin it when we go back?¡±


    Chu Ran, who was once again reminded of the main point, had an awkward expression on his face. He whistled and looked around, refusing to look at Jiang Yu. However, the words that came out of his mouth were directed at her. ¡°I told you, Mr. Chi Rui didn¡¯t ask me toe here to spy on you. He asked me toe here to learn business skills from you. I¡¯m your business partner. Don¡¯t think of me as such a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re here to work with me or not, you know very well. I don¡¯t need to make it too clear.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t intend to argue with Chu Ran over this matter. ¡°Since you said that you¡¯re my business partner, you have to know your ce.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I straighten out my position? You said you wanted toe here to buy seeds, so didn¡¯t I obediently follow you?¡± Chu Ran hated it when others lectured her, especially when they were talking to him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to buy seeds? Hurry up and go in. Do you want me to buy these seeds and put them in front of you?¡±


    Jiang Yu nced at Chu Ran, but she wasn¡¯t angry at his attitude.


    Jiang Yu walked forward and knocked on the door. The shopkeeper opened the door. It was a middle-aged woman who was dressed rather luxuriously.


    When she saw Jiang Yu, she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re the person who contacted mest night, right? Come on in, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Chu Ran was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yu to have already contacted this shopst night.


    Jiang Yu walked into the shop. It was dark inside. Even though there were two windows on the wall, they were all backlit and there was no sunlight shining into the house at all.


    Chu Ran couldn¡¯t help but feel that this shop was a little eerie. She kept feeling a chill crawl up her spine.


    However, Jiang Yu acted as if nothing had happened and even started chatting with the female stall owner. She said, ¡°When I contacted youst night, you said that you would leave me some seeds. Where are they?¡±


    The female shop owner smiled and pushed Jiang Yu¡¯s shoulder. She said, ¡°Basically, no one else buys this kind of seed, so there isn¡¯t much stock. I¡¯m saving it for you. Come and take a look with me.¡±

 Chapter 1396 Flower Seed

    Jiang Yu followed the female stall owner to the back room, and Chu Ran followed her in.


    The goods were ced in an exquisite box by the female stall owner, which was covered with a red cloth.


    "It can''t be, right? It''s just some seeds. Why do you have to hide them so well?" Chu Ran was puzzled.


    Jiang Yu said seriously, "What did I tell you outside? What seeds are we buying? You have to know that this kind of seed can''t be ced on the surface. Moreover, these seeds could not be exposed to the sun. Otherwise, they would lose their vitality. That''s why I can only leave it like this."


    Chu Ran was stunned by Jiang Yu''s words and actually believed herpletely.


    Little did he know that Jiang Yu had contacted the owner of this shopst night and that the seed she wanted was not a poppy seed at all, but a flower seed. Moreover, she had specially instructed the shop owner to store the seeds in this way.


    Although the shop owner didn''t know why Jiang Yu would do that, Jiang Yu gave her a sum of money and even doubled it. She was a shop owner, and her goal was to earn money. As long as someone gave her money, no matter what kind of request the other party made, as long as it was not too much, she would do it.


    Therefore, even though Jiang Yu was spouting nonsense in front of her, she did not question her. She even thought that the boy in front of her was the girl''s younger brother and that the girl was deliberately saying this to him.


    Therefore, the female shop owner only smiled and handed the box to Jiang Yu. She said, "I have stored the seeds ording to your request. You can take them back. If you can''t nt a seed,e to me. I''llpensate you in full."


    "Thank you, shop owner. I wish you a prosperous business." After Jiang Yu said that, she took the box and left.


    Seeing this, Chu Ran quickly followed Jiang Yu out.


    After leaving the shop, Chu Ran kept staring at the box in Jiang Yu''s hand. She asked curiously, "Are the seeds inside really poppies?"


    "Of course it''s true. Would I lie to you?" Jiang Yu was so serious that Chu Ran could not tell that she was lying to her.


    "Then where are you going to nt the seeds? You can''t just buy a flower pot to nt it, right?" Chu Ran said, "I''ve seen what Poppy looks like after it grows up. A small flower pot can''t withstand such arge volume."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I have my own ce to nt them." Jiang Yu said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Jiang Yu took the box and hailed a taxi from the roadside to take Chu Ran to a ce.


    Chu Ran was very unfamiliar with that ce, but Jiang Yu was very familiar with it because it was the vige where Teng Yi was first found.


    "This ce is really dpidated. How did you find this ce?" Chu Ran frowned, and the disdain in her eyes was obvious. And that shop is also very dpidated. Jiang Yu, I really couldn''t tell that you were quite talented in contacting the dpidated shop owner."


    "There''s a ce here that''s more convenient for nting. What do you know?" Jiang Yu red at Chu Ran.


    When Jiang Yu walked into the vige, the vigers were all focused on farming, including Zhou Yun and the other cyborgs.


    The vigers still had an impression of Jiang Yu, so when they saw hering over, they all came over to greet her enthusiastically. "When you left, we didn''t send you off properly."


    "Yes, I have been. Moreover, after you left, you still left Zhou Yun and the others behind to help us with the farm work. Thank you so much."


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, "You don''t have to be polite with me. I''m in an awkward situation now. If Zhou Yun and the others follow me, they won''t have a good ce to go either. It''s better to stay here and help you with the farm work. At least you can provide them with a ce to go."


    Zhou Yun and the others also walked over and looked at Jiang Yu with a hint of nostalgia in their eyes. Just as he was about to call out "Master", Jiang Yu gave him a look, indicating that he should not call her that.


    Although Zhou Yun didn''t understand, he still obediently didn''t call her by her name. Instead, he mimicked the vigers and stiffly called out the name "Jiang Yu."


    Jiang Yu smiled in relief. She handed the box in her hand to one of the vigers and said, "I have a box of seeds here. Please help me nt them."


    "What seed?" the viger asked.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a seed of a flower." As Jiang Yu spoke, she nced at Chu Ran who was behind her.


    Chu Ran did not notice Jiang Yu''s gaze.

 Chapter 1397 - 1397 Didn’t Fancy Him

    1397 Didn¡¯t Fancy Him


    The vigerspletely believed Jiang Yu¡¯s words and did not pursue the matter further. Instead, they put the box away and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t know anything else, but we do have some skills when ites to nting crops. Although this is a flower, we used to grow poppies. There shouldn¡¯t be any difference between the two, right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no difference. Just grow whatever you want. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t feed them.¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    Chu Ran had walked over at some point in time. When she heard Jiang Yu¡¯s words, her expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°How is it unrted?¡± She asked. ¡°How much did these seeds cost? Not only were the seeds expensive, but there were also very few seeds. This was already the entire stock. If you can¡¯t grow it, you have topensate in full!¡±


    This was the first time the vigers had seen Chu Ran. When they saw him standing behind Jiang Yu, they thought that he was one of Jiang Yu¡¯sckeys.


    !!


    They had thought that thisckey¡¯s personality would be the same as Jiang Yu¡¯s and that he would be kind to others. However, she did not expect him to have such an attitude as soon as he opened his mouth to speak. Not only was she a little dumbfounded, but she was also a little stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him,¡± Jiang Yu advised. ¡°Just listen to me. It doesn¡¯t matter if these flowers don¡¯t grow well. I bought these just to cultivate my character.¡±


    ¡°How much did you spend on these seeds?¡± Chu Ran retorted loudly. ¡°You spent so much money, but you told them that they could just take care of it? Then why did you spend that money?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t spend your money either. Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s expression also turned cold.


    ¡°Me!¡± Although Chu Ran wanted to defend herself, Jiang Yu was telling the truth. Chu Ran had nothing to say and could only shut her mouth resentfully.


    Jiang Yu said to the vigers, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Just listen to me.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned around and was about to leave when Zhou Yun stopped her. He swallowed the words ¡°Master¡± and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re back. Aren¡¯t you going to stay here for a meal?¡±


    When Zhou Yun said this, the rest of the vigers also tried to persuade Jiang Yu to stay. They said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Jiang Yu. Stay for a meal. It¡¯s not easy for you toe back.¡±


    Before Jiang Yu could say anything, Chu Ran beat her to it. She said in disdain, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at how dpidated your vige is? You still want us to stay here for dinner? What kind of food can you make? I don¡¯t even need to look to know. Who would eat that kind of food? If you leave it by the roadside for dogs, they won¡¯t even eat it.¡±


    The expressions on the vigers ¡®faces were very awkward. Each of them was more difficult than the other.


    In fact, they also knew that the food in their vige could notpare to the delicacies in the city. However, this was also a token of their appreciation for Jiang Yu. Now that they were being insulted like this, they felt very ufortable.


    However, they had no choice but to admit that the words of this man with a sharp and mean attitude were the truth.


    However, Jiang Yu did not speak up for Chu Ran. Instead, she spoke up for the vigers. ¡°Chu Ran, you¡¯d better stay by my side. It¡¯s best if you know your ce. Don¡¯t say such things. They are the vigers who saved me before. You¡¯d better treat them with more respect.¡±


    ¡°The person they saved was you, not me! It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re respectful to them, but why should I be?¡± Chu Ran gritted her teeth. ¡°If you want to eat here, I won¡¯t stop you. I won¡¯t eat here anyway! I¡¯m going back. If you want to go back, go back alone. Don¡¯t expect me to go with you!¡±


    After saying that, Chu Ran turned around and left,pletely ignoring Jiang Yu who was behind her.


    When the vigers saw this, they looked at each other. In the end, the old vige doctor stood up and said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, why don¡¯t you go back? The young man is right. The food in our vige can¡¯t bepared to the seafood and abalones in your city. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Jiang Yu frowned. Just as she was about to say, ¡°That¡¯s not the case,¡± the old vige doctor said again, ¡°Jiang Yu, it¡¯s fine. We know that you don¡¯t despise us. It¡¯s enough for us to know your intentions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Jiang Yu. You should go back with that young man.¡±


    Although Zhou Yun wanted to persuade Jiang Yu to stay, he was too embarrassed to say anything since the vigers had already said so. He could only stand at the side in silence.

 Chapter 1398 - 1398 You Are Feng Ran.

    1398 You Are Feng Ran.


    Jiang Yu actually wanted to stay in the vige for dinner, but the vigers had already said so. Moreover, it was not suitable for her to stay too far away from Chu Ran in the current situation. Otherwise, if Chu Ran contacted Chi Rui behind her back and identally revealed something, it would be bad.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu could only say to the vigers, ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll go back first. You guys have to be safe here. As for these seeds, just nt any one of them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it. Let¡¯s go. That young man is going far away.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu nodded, turned around, and left in the direction Chu Ran left. Zhou Yun did not say a word from the beginning to the end. He only sighed silently as he watched Jiang Yu leave.


    Jiang Yu followed behind Chu Ran. After walking for a while, Chu Ran suddenly stopped and turned to look at Jiang Yu. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay there for dinner?¡± She asked. ¡°Why did you leave with me?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you. By the way, during the time we work together, I¡¯ll be staying at your ce. Do you have any spare rooms?¡± Chu Ran said.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Jiang Yu rejected him straightforwardly. ¡°Chu Jie is also staying at my ce. She doesn¡¯t even have a room, so she can only stay on the sofa in the living room. If you insist on staying at my ce, then the two of you can squeeze on the sofa in the living room. Anyway, the two of you are siblings. You shouldn¡¯t dislike each other, right?¡±


    ¡°You want me to sleep on the sofa in the living room with her? You don¡¯t even have a spare guest room in such a big vi?¡± Chu Ran¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Indeed not.¡± As Jiang Yu walked, she said, ¡°Only the sofa in the living room can amodate people. If you¡¯re willing to stay here, you can share a sofa with Chu Jie. If you don¡¯t want to stay here, then go home and find a ce to sleep.¡±


    ¡°The vi you live in is really small.¡± Chu Ran said disdainfully.


    However, no matter how much he despised Jiang Yu¡¯s vi, he still obediently followed Jiang Yu back. This was because one of the missions that Chi Rui had given him was to stay in Jiang Yu¡¯s vi and keep an eye on her.


    Chu Ran originally thought that Jiang Yu would reject him when he mentioned this to her. He even thought of a reason to refute her. However, he did not expect Jiang Yu to not reject him and only told him that she had no ce to stay.


    Chu Ran followed Jiang Yu back to the vi. Feng Ran and Mei Shuang were already preparing lunch in the kitchen.


    When Feng Ran saw Jiang Yu return, she greeted her warmly. ¡°Sister Jiang Yu, you¡¯re back!¡± She shouted. However, as soon as she finished speaking, she saw Chu Ran following behind Jiang Yu.


    Chu Ran and Feng Ran had never met each other, but they knew each other¡¯s names. Now, Feng Ran knew that his name was Chu Ran, but Chu Ran didn¡¯t know that her name was Feng Ran.


    Chu Ran stood behind Jiang Yu for a while, thinking that Feng Ran would also greet him. However, after waiting for a long time, he still did not hear her greet him. He could not help but cross his arms over his chest. He sneered and said, ¡± Hehe, how rude. ¡±


    Feng Ran was unhappy when she heard this. She said, ¡°You have the right to say that others are rude? Are you very polite yourself? This isn¡¯t your home. Why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Although this isn¡¯t my home, it isn¡¯t Chu Jie¡¯s home either. If she can be here, why can¡¯t I be here? You¡¯re treating me differently.¡± Chu Ran retorted, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how Jiang Yu can be friends with you guys. Although I think her personality is terrible too, I think your personalities are even worse. She¡¯s probably been led astray by you guys.¡±


    ¡°I advise you not to spread rumors. Our personalities are very good. At leastpared to you, we are normal people.¡± Feng Ran threw the things in her hands on the kitchen stove and whispered, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so good about a person like you. I don¡¯t know what my father sees in you that he wants me to marry you.¡±


    Chu Ran¡¯s ears were sharper than ordinary people¡¯s. Even though Feng Ran¡¯s voice was very soft, he still heard it.


    ¡°Marry me? Are you Feng Ran from the Feng family?¡± Chu Ran said with a disgusted expression.

 Chapter 1399 Her Identity

    "What''s that expression on your face?" Feng Ran looked at Chu Ran''s expression and became even more unhappy. "Do you think I want to marry you? That''s because my dad made the decision on his own! I didn''t know about this at all! Anyway, my father has already broken off the engagement. I don''t have to marry you, and you don''t have to marry me. This is good for all of us."


    "That''d better be the case. Who knows if you''re just trying to be brave and saying that because the engagement was broken off? But we''ll be staying in the same vi now. You should stay away from me. I''m afraid you''ll fall in love with me if you''re too close to me. I will never fall in love with you. If you fall in love with me, you can only have one-sided love."


    "Don''t tter yourself. I don''t like you. Who do you think you are?" Feng Ran sneered. "You don''t have a noble status, and you don''t have a prominent status. Do you think I''ll take a fancy to you? Let me tell you, even if all the men in the world die, I will never fall for you! Just give up."


    "You!" Chu Ran was so angry that her face turned red as if it was filled with blood. "Your words are so unpleasant. As expected of Jiang Yu''s friend! I already knew that with her ability, she wouldn''t be able to make any decent friends! See, your words are so unpleasant!"


    "So what if my words are unpleasant? If you find my words unpleasant, then don''t talk to me! Cover your ears and don''t listen to me!" Feng Ran did not stand on ceremony. "I haven''t said anything yet. Do you really think of yourself as a VIP? You and Chu Jie are the same. It''s already good enough for you to stay here!


    Don''t you guys not know what''s good for you!"


    "Don''t go too far!" Chu Ran couldn''t care less about her gentlemanly demeanor. She pointed at Feng Ran and scolded, "Do you know who I am?Do you know why I''m here? Even Jiang Yu doesn''t dare to talk to me like this, and you dare to talk to me like this?"


    "That''s because Sister Jiang Yu is kind, so she doesn''t talk to you like that. Otherwise, who do you think you are? You really think you''re something." Feng Ran said, "I''ll tell you the truth. Even if the person who came today wasn''t you but Chi Rui himself, he would still receive the same treatment. So don''t put your status too high."


    "Don''t go too far. Don''t think that just because you''re a woman, I won''t dare to argue with you!"


    "Aiya, I''m really scared when you say this." Feng Ran pretended to be scared. "Alright, stop trying to make yourself look good. Since you''re here, you have to listen to us."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Feng Ran spoke, she picked up the things that she had thrown away again. "Hurry up and pack up for dinner. Are you waiting for us to put food in your mouth? " She said. "Since you have hands, hurry up ande over for dinner."


    Feng Ran and Mei Shuang brought the dishes to the table.


    The rest of the people consciously came over to eat. Even the bodyguards at the door came in to eat. Even Chu Jie sat on the other side of the table.


    Chu Ran suddenly felt that she didn''t know whether to sit or not.


    This was because he felt that if he sat down and ate with them, they would really feel like a family. However, he and Jiang Yu were not on the same side. However, if he did not sit in and eat with them, he would seem out of ce.


    Chu Ran was conflicted. In the end, he locked his gaze on Chu Jie. He walked over and said sarcastically, "This is not the Chu family. Why are you sitting here so peacefully? How dare you eat Jiang Yu''s cooking? Aren''t you afraid that it''s poisoned?"


    "I''m not staying here to eat. Why do you care if I''m sitting here or not?" Chu Jie didn''t want to talk to Chu Ran at all, but there were so many people present. In order to show her upbringing as the daughter of the Chu family, she still answered Chu Ran''s question. "If you want to stay here, then you can stay here. If you don''t want to eat this meal, then don''t eat it. Anyway, when you''re hungry, no one will cook for you."


    Chu Ran didn''t expect Chu Jie to be on Jiang Yu''s side. She couldn''t think of anything else to say.


    He stood where he was, his lips trembling in anger, but he still sat down and ate obediently.

 Chapter 1400 Sexy Lingerie

    After lunch, everyone went back to their own work. Jiang Yu had nothing to do at the moment, so she sat on the sofa in the living room and read a magazine. Chu Jie was sitting next to her.


    Chu Ran sat beside them. Seeing that Jiang Yu was doing nothing but reading a magazine, Chu Ran couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    "Are you just going to sit here and read a magazine?" Chu Ran asked.


    "Is there anything I can do?" Jiang Yu asked as she flipped through the magazine. "The seeds had been bought and distributed to the vigers for them to nt. What we need to do now is to wait for the poppies to grow before we go and buy them."


    "But drugs are not the only industry in the industry chain that Mr. Chi Rui gave you." Chu Ran said, "There''s another industry rted to human organs. Don''t you want to do anything about this industry? Just sit here and do nothing. Money doesn''t fall from the sky."


    "Money doesn''t fall from the sky, but there''s a saying that you have to know. It''s called ''impatient, you can''t eat hot tofu''." Jiang Yu lowered her head so Chu Ran couldn''t see the expression on her face clearly. "Everything was handled by me. You just watched from the side and didn''t help at all, so you have no right to lecture me."


    "You..." Chu Ran was about to speak when Chu Jie interrupted him.


    "Don''t say anything. If you stay in Jiang Yu''s vi now, it''s equivalent to her taking you in. If you talk to your benefactor like this, be careful that she might get angry one day and chase you out."


    Chu Jie crossed her arms and nced at Jiang Yu from the corner of her eyes. She continued, "When I first came over, she said that she was willing to take me in. However, she didn''t even arrange a sofa bed for me. Instead, she let me sleep on the sofa in the living room. If you insist on staying here, I think you can only squeeze on the sofa in the living room with me."


    "I''m not going to squeeze in here with you. You can''t sleep on the sofa bed. I want to sleep on it." Chu Ran said, "I''ll buy it myself."


    When Chu Jie heard that he was going to buy a sofa bed, she quickly stood up and said, "You want to buy a sofa bed? Then bring me along. I want to go with you."


    "Why are you following me? Didn''t you despise me?" Chu Ran looked at Chu Jie nonchntly. "I advise you not to go with me, lest you tarnish your reputation as the eldest daughter of the Chu family."


    "I can go out with whoever I want. You can''t control me. Are you going to buy a sofa bed?" Chu Jie also lost her temper. "Since you want to buy a sofa bed, I''ll go with you. Why can you sleep on the sofa bed while I have to squeeze on this sofa?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Suit yourself. Anyway, your legs are on your body. I can''t stop you." Chu Ran was not in the mood to argue with her cheap sister.


    Chu Ran went out, and Chu Jie followed closely behind.


    After the two of them left, Jiang Yu''s ears became much quieter. She could finally read a magazine in peace.


    Chu Jie followed Chu Ran to the mall. Chu Ran went straight to the furniture city, while Chu Jie walked and stopped behind him. Finally, her attention was attracted by the lingerie shop at the side.


    In fact, she didn''tck clothes to change into, but what caught Chu Jie''s attention was the sexy lingerie in the innermost part.


    She walked over and carefully examined the sexy lingerie. Seeing her like this, the salesperson quickly introduced her enthusiastically. "This bra is thetest model in our store. It''s just new and we''re nning to use it for a test sale. You saw it at a nce, which means you have good taste."


    "Your lingerie is indeed not bad. It''s quite nice." It was rare for Chu Jie to praise such a thing. "Take this down and let me try it. If I can wear it, I''ll buy it."


    "Alright, I''ll bring it down for you now." The salesperson took the underwear down excitedly and then took Chu Jie to the changing room.


    In fact, this bra was not from a big brand. It was just that the shape and fabric were good. He thought that it would be best if there was a sucker who was willing to spend money to buy it. If it really couldn''t be sold, he would throw it away.


    Coincidentally, Chu Jie was the victim.


    Chu Jie was changing her clothes in the changing room while the sales assistant was standing at the door.

 Chapter 1401 - 1401 Disliked

    1401 Disliked


    Chu Jie tried it on and found that the sexy lingerie was very suitable for her figure. Coupled with what the salesperson had just said, Chu Jie couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. She quickly changed and took the lingerie out. She said to the salesperson, ¡°Pack it up for me immediately.¡±


    The salesperson saw that she was so happy that the smile on her face almost reached her ears.


    ¡°Okay, take a look. Is there anything else you want to buy?¡±


    ¡°No, just this one. Pack it up for me.¡± Chu Jie said.


    When it was time to pay, Chu Jie took out her phone and realized that she only had enough money to buy this bra. If she really wanted to buy a sofa bed, she couldn¡¯t afford it. She could only rely on Chu Ran to buy it.


    However, Chu Ran¡¯s attitude towards her had never been very good. She wondered if Chu Ran would be willing to spend money to buy her a sofa bed.


    However, since she could get the lingerie in full, Chu Jie wouldn¡¯t dy.


    She took the packaging of the lingerie and went to the furniture store. Finally, she saw Chu Ran on the sofa.


    Chu Ran was still choosing suitable sofa beds. Chu Jie walked over and imitated him. She sized up the sofa beds. ¡°How much are these sofa beds? Are they very expensive?¡±


    ¡°How expensive can it be? It¡¯s only a few thousand yuan.¡± Chu Ran did not mind. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Chu family. Can¡¯t you even take out a few thousand yuan? You don¡¯t want me to spend money on you, do you?¡±


    These words hit Chu Jie¡¯s sore spot. Her face was a little awkward, but she quickly returned to normal. She said, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re my brother. As a brother, it¡¯s normal for you to help your sister buy something, right?¡±


    ¡°Now you know that I¡¯m your brother. But didn¡¯t you refuse to acknowledge my identity when we first met?¡± Chu Ran sneered. ¡°Now that you don¡¯t have the money to buy anything, do you know how to call me your brother when you need my help? I don¡¯t usually see you calling me brother.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already know? Now that I know you¡¯re my brother, isn¡¯t it normal for you to buy something for your sister?¡± Chu Jie boasted shamelessly.


    ¡°Then I have to thank you for acknowledging my identity, right?¡± Chu Ran sneered even louder. ¡°I¡¯ll only buy things for myself today. I won¡¯t spend a single cent on you. If you really want these things, then go back to the Chu family and ask them to buy them for you. Anyway, the Chu family didn¡¯t acknowledge my identity. Since I¡¯m not your brother, why should I buy things for you?¡±


    Chu Ran¡¯s words made sense. Chu Jie couldn¡¯t think of any reason to refute her.


    Chu Jie stood there with the bag in her hand. She was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t dare to look up. When she finally mustered up the courage to look up, she saw the owner¡¯s disdainful gaze.


    The owner looked at Chu Jie with disdain, but he looked at Chu Ran as if he was looking at his own parents.


    ¡°Sir, do you still need this sofa bed?¡± The owner asked Chu Ran. ¡°If you ce an order now, there will be a discount and we can even deliver the goods to your door for free.¡±


    Chu Ran nced at Chu Jie and smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy this. Get someone to send it back for me.¡±


    Chu Ran went to pay the bill.


    Chu Jie wanted to call out to him, but her voice was stuck in her throat. She couldn¡¯t make a sound no matter what.


    The shop owner also acted as if he didn¡¯t see Chu Jie and served Chu Ran like ackey.


    Chu Jie had never been wronged like this. Her eyes turned red and tears fell like broken beads.


    After Chu Ran bought the sofa bed, the shop owner sent someone to send it back to him. He turned around and found Chu Jie still standing there. He couldn¡¯t help but show a disgusted expression. ¡°I say, you little girl, how long are you going to stand here? If you want to buy it, then buy it. If you don¡¯t want to buy it, then leave quickly. Don¡¯t dy my business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll leave now and dy your business.¡± This was the first time Chu Jie apologized to someone like this.


    The shop owner didn¡¯t pity Chu Jie just because she was a girl. Instead, he said, ¡°Hurry up and leave. That young man just said that you are a richdy. You can¡¯t even take out a few thousand yuan. How dare you say that you are a richdy? How embarrassing.¡±


    Chu Jie couldn¡¯t stand such words. She lowered her head and quickly took the bag and left. She almost ran.


    ¡°Why is this world so hostile to me?¡± Chu Jie muttered to herself as she ran.

 Chapter 1402 Get Out

    Chu Ran went back with the delivery truck, but Chu Jie didn''t have a car to sit in. She wanted to take a taxi, but she didn''t have a single cent on her.


    She couldn''t afford a taxi, but she didn''t dare to borrow money from the passers-by. Therefore, he could only walk back to the vi based on his impression.


    When she walked back to the vi, Chu Ran was already there. She ced the sofa bed in the living room near the heater.


    This way, it wouldn''t be too cold even if he had to sleep in the living room at night.


    To be honest, Chu Jie was a little envious. However, she did not have a sofa bed to sleep on because of her own reasons. Even if she wanted toin, there was no one toin to.


    Jiang Yu pretended not to see the sofa bed that Chu Ran had bought.


    This made Chu Jie feel even more ufortable.


    During dinner, Chu Ran specially bought a box of wine and said, "No matter what, this is my first time here. Please give me some advice. Although I have a bad temper, we will still get along for a period of time. I bought some wine tonight. Everyone, drink a little. We won''t go home until we''re drunk."


    He looked like he wanted to build a good rtionship with everyone, but no one knew how sincere he was.


    After dinner, Chu Ran said to Jiang Yu, "Jiang Yu,e out for a while. I have something to tell you."


    Jiang Yu nced at Mo Long and said, "If you have anything to say, say it here. Are you afraid that others will listen?"


    Chu Ran also nced at Mo Long. "Mr. Chi Rui specifically instructed me to tell you this. I can only tell you this. If you insist on making things difficult for me, I can also say these words. However, when the timees, you can exin it yourself in front of Mr. Chi Rui."


    Just as Jiang Yu was about to speak, Mo Long said, "It''s okay. You can go. We''ll talk about it when youe back."


    Only then did Jiang Yu follow Chu Ran out.


    After they left, Chu Ran crossed her arms and looked at Jiang Yu with a cold smile on her face. "Actually, I specifically called you out just for formality. I know. I''ve told you about this. You''ll definitely tell Mo Long when you get back."


    "Why did you call me out since you already know?" Jiang Yu frowned and asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Chu Ran shrugged and said indifferently, "This is what Mr. Chi Rui specifically instructed me to do. Of course, I have to do it. Anyway, this is my mission. I''vepleted my mission. As for what you will do, it has nothing to do with me."


    Jiang Yu was silent for a while before she said, "You really listen to Chi Rui."


    "Of course. Mr. Chi Rui is the person who gave me a second life. His words are like the heavens to me! Of course I have to listen to him." Chu Ran said as if it was natural.


    "If you have something to say, hurry up and say it. It''s quite cold outside."


    Chu Ran stared into Jiang Yu''s eyes and said everything that Chi Rui had asked him to say.


    Inside the house, Mo Long was sitting on the sofa in the living room, drinking tea silently and flipping through the magazine in his hand.


    He was engrossed in reading a magazine when a pair of hands suddenly touched his shoulders.


    Mo Long paused and looked in the direction of the pair of hands. He saw Chu Jie wearing sexy lingerie. Her face revealed a lustful expression as she looked at him deeply.


    "Mister Mo Long..." Chu Jie called out softly, "Why are you only reading magazines? I''m right beside you. Look at me."


    "How much did you drink tonight?" Mo Long frowned. He got up and shook Chu Jie''s hand off.


    "There''s not much!" Chu Jie covered her mouth andughed. "It''s just that what happened today made me too sad, so I unknowingly drank a little more. Mr. Mo Long, you won''t be angry with me because of this, right?"


    "I have nothing to do with you, so I won''t be angry. Just don''t use drinking too much as an excuse to do things you shouldn''t have done." Mo Long patted his shoulder in disgust, as if Chu Jie had touched him.


    "Chu Jie, I''ve already respected you enough. If you still don''t know what''s good for you, I''ll throw you out of here."


    Chu Jie thought that Mo Long was joking with her, so she took another step forward and pressed her entire body against Mo Long''s. Just as she was about to speak, Mo Long pushed her away.


    "It seems like you didn''t remember my reminder just now." Mo Long''s expression was very cold. He grabbed Chu Jie''s wrist and threw her out of the vi.

 Chapter 1403 Invite Me Back

    Outside the vi, Chu Ran was still talking to Jiang Yu. When he suddenly saw the scantily dressed Chu Chu Jie being thrown out of the vi by Mo Long, he was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say.


    At first, Jiang Yu''s back was facing the entrance of the vi, so she didn''t know about this scene. However, when she saw Chu Ran''s shocked expression, she turned around in surprise and saw this scene as well.


    After Mo Long threw Chu Jie out, he closed the door without a word.


    Chu Jie was blown by the cold wind outside, and her consciousness barely recovered. She looked at her exposed skin and then looked at Jiang Yu and Chu Ran who were staring at her. Her face instantly turned as red as a monkey''s butt.


    She quickly knocked on the door and shouted, "Is there anyone who can help me open the door! I want to go in and put on my clothes. It''s too cold outside!"


    However, no matter how long she shouted, no one came to open the door for her.


    Chu Jie still didn''t give up. She kept shouting until her voice was hoarse, but no one came to open the door for her.


    Moreover, Chu Ran and Jiang Yu were standing outside. They were the people she hated the most. Now that the person she hated the most had seen her most embarrassing side, Chu Jie even wanted to die.


    She clutched her chest and stood up. She red fiercely at Jiang Yu and Chu Ran and shouted, "What are you looking at?! Have you never seen a beauty before?"


    Chu Ran sneered. "I''ve never seen a beautiful woman wearing sexy lingerie in front of so many people. Besides, you''re not a beautiful woman, are you?"


    Chu Jie, who had been thrown out by Mo Long, was already very upset. Now, Chu Ran was still attacking her like this. It was undoubtedly rubbing salt on her wound.


    However, Chu Jie was a girl after all. Although Jiang Yu didn''t like her behavior, she still couldn''t bear to see her like this.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    So he took off his coat and handed it to Chu Jie. "It''s cold outside. Put it on. After I''m done talking to Chu Ran, I''ll bring you in."


    "I don''t need you to pretend to be good to me here!" Chu Jie pped Jiang Yu''s hand and the coat fell to the ground, covered in dust. "Why did you give me a coat? If you want to see me make a fool of myself, just say it! I don''t need you to mock me like this!"


    She really treated her good intentions as ill intentions. Jiang Yu was so angry that sheughed.


    "It''s true that a person''s heart depends on his personality. It''s precisely because you''re such a person that you think I''m such a person, right?" Jiang Yu smiled. "I gave you a jacket because I was afraid that you would catch a cold, not because you were mocking me. However, if you insist that I''m mocking you and that I just want to see you make a fool of yourself, then I don''t care. Anyway, I already gave you the coat. You didn''t want to wear it. In that case, you can stay outside."


    "Even if I freeze to death outside, I will never ept your kindness!" Chu Jie still had a haughty look on her face. "Put away your hypocritical kindness! I will never go in with you! It was Mr. Mo Long who threw me out. If you want me to go in, then get Mr. Mo Long to personallye and bring me in!"


    "You''re ugly, but you think too highly of yourself." Chu Ran smiled and said to Jiang Yu, "That''s all I want to tell you. As for this Chu Jie, I advise you to ignore her. She has always been using her identity to lord it over here. Those who don''t know better might think that she is the mistress of this ce. Although I don''t like you and the others, I seem to hate her more."


    "Chu Jie is your sister." Jiang Yu reminded him.


    "Sister? I don''t want to acknowledge this cheap sister. She didn''t treat me as her brother. She said that she would never let me return to the Chu family. In the end, when he went shopping today, he realized that he had no money on him, so he lowered his head and called me brother."


    Chu Ran told him about Chu Jie''s embarrassing incident today.


    "When she''s rich, she''s high and mighty. When she''s poor, she''s humble. However, she doesn''t seem to have such an attitude towards you. I really don''t understand if she''s cultured or not."

 Chapter 1404 Staying Outside For A Night

    Chu Jie was already shivering from the cold, but she was still unwilling to pick up Jiang Yu''s jacket and put it on.


    In fact, Jiang Yu had already nned to bring her back to the vi. However, because of Chu Jie''s attitude just now, Jiang Yu felt that it was better to let her stay outside. After all, she asked for it.


    Chu Ran and Jiang Yu prepared to return to the vi, but Chu Jie looked at them eagerly. Even though she said that she wouldn''t go in with them, she still hoped that they would pull her along when they went in.


    However, even when someone opened the door, Chu Ran and Jiang Yu walked in and closed the door, no one gave Chu Jie a look.


    "What do you people mean?" Chu Jie leaned against the door and shouted, "Don''t you know that I''m still outside? Didn''t you know to bring me in when you went in? I said I''m not going in, are you really going to ignore me? Do you people have anypassion?"


    When Chu Jie said this, her teeth were shivering from the cold. However, she waited for a long time, but no one came to open the door. Chu Jie had no choice. She stared at the coat on the ground for a long time. In the end, she lowered her head in front of the low temperature, picked up the coat, and put it on.


    However, the jacket could only cover Chu Jie''s upper body. Her lower body was still exposed to the air.


    She huddled in the corner of the door, hoping that someone would open the door and let her in.


    However, only half of her wish came true. Someone did open the door, but he did not let her in. Instead, he said to her, "Don''t think about kidnapping us with morals. As long as I have no morals, you will never be able to kidnap me."


    The person who said this was Feng Ran. She had long disliked Chu Jie. Now that she finally had a chance to mock her, Feng Ran would never miss it.


    After Feng Ran finished speaking, she didn''t give Chu Jie a chance to speak and directly closed the door.


    Chu Jie stared nkly at the closed door. She swallowed all the words that were about toe out of her mouth. She stood outside alone, enduring the cold wind. Even the bodyguards who took turns standing guard at the gate had a warm duty room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She was a rich youngdy, but she didn''t expect to end up wearing revealing lingerie and being blown by the cold wind outside a vi.


    "You guys just watched me freeze outside, right?!" Chu Jie shouted into the vi, "If no one opens the door for me today, I''ll keep shouting outside! I''ll make sure none of you can rest well!"


    However, the soundproofing effect of this vi was quite good. Even if Chu Jie shouted outside, the people in the house could only vaguely hear the sound.


    Even Chu Ran, who was sleeping in the living room, couldn''t hear what Chu Jie was saying outside. She could only vaguely hear her howling.


    Chu Jie did what she said. She did shout outside for the whole night, but she didn''t curse all the time.


    In the first half of the night, she cursed Jiang Yu and everyone else, but she did not curse Mo Long. In thetter half of the night, her voice was already hoarse and she did not have the strength to continue cursing. She could only squat at the door and cry timidly.


    Moreover, her phone was still in the vi. She couldn''t go in now, nor could she contact Old Master Chu.


    "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have followed you so impulsively. I should have at least brought a credit card." Chu Jie sobbed and muttered to herself, "Now that I''ve fallen into such a state here, if my grandfather finds out, I don''t know if he''ll feel sorry for me or scold me. Sob, sob, sob. Mr. Mo Long, if you''re by my side now, it doesn''t matter even if I''m freezing in the ice and snow now. But you''re not by my side now."


    Even though she had already fallen into such a state, Chu Jie still missed Mo Long in her heart. Fortunately, Jiang Rou wasn''t by her side. If Jiang Rou heard Chu Jie say such words, she would probably p her directly. Then, she would scold, "You''re really a love brain. What time is it? You still won''t forget this Mo Long!"


    But now, everything was just a hypothesis. Jiang Rou, Mo Long, and even Old Master Chu were not by Chu Jie''s side. Therefore, she could only sit here andin to herself, crying and muttering to herself.


    The night passed just like that. Chu Jie sat at the door. Although she was extremely sleepy, she was also extremely cold, so she couldn''t sleep at all.

 Chapter 1405 Heart In Despair

    Chu Jie was afraid that she would freeze to death outside if she fell asleep.


    So early in the morning, Mei Shuang woke up and opened the door. She found Chu Jie sitting at the door with two big dark circles under her eyes, looking at her very sadly.


    Chu Jie wanted to say something, but because she shouted too loudlyst night, her throat was already hoarse. In addition, she didn''t have a good restst night, so her throat waspletely unable to speak.


    "Aiyo, you scared me!" Mei Shuang was shocked. "Why are you still here? It''s quite cold outside. You''ve been freezing outside for the entire night. You''d bettere in quickly to warm up."


    Chu Jie didn''t expect Mei Shuang to be the first person she targeted. In the end, the first person who helped her was Mei Shuang.


    Chu Jie couldn''t help but be moved. She stood up and followed Mei Shuang into the vi. Mei Shuang went to get her a cup of hot water and a set of clothes. She said to her, "No one is up yet. You should change quickly. Drink this cup of hot water ande over for dinnerter."


    Chu Jie held the ss of water for a long time before she asked, "You let me in just like that. Aren''t you afraid that Jiang Yu will me you?"


    "Sister Jiang Yu won''t me me. She has a good temper." Mei Shuang smiled and said, "Actually, Sister Jiang Yu wanted to let you inst night at midnight because she was worried that you would freeze outside. However, Mr. Mo Long said that you''ve always been so unreasonable and had to teach you a lesson. That''s why he didn''t let you in."


    Chu Jie never expected Jiang Yu to let her in. However, Mo Long was unwilling to let her in.


    Sheughed self-deprecatingly. "I didn''t expect that the person I''ve always hated would actually have the heart to let me in for warmth. And the person I''ve always ced in my heart doesn''t care about my safety outside."


    Mei Shuang looked at her and couldn''t help butfort her. "Miss Chu Jie, you shouldn''t think that way. Mr. Mo Long did this because he only has Sister Jiang Yu in his heart. He can''t tolerate other women. And you''ve always wanted to gain his favor, which is why Mr. Mo Long hates you. If you don''t like him anymore and don''t appear in front of him, Mr. Mo Long won''t hate you so much."


    "I understand." It was rare for Chu Jie to not get angry when someone said that "Mo Long doesn''t like you" in front of her. Instead, she epted it with a dead heart.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In fact, Chu Jie had already given up.


    Chu Jie had been lying to herself all along. She felt that Mo Long had feelings for her, but because Jiang Yu was here, it was inconvenient for her to express it. However, after what happenedst night, she finally understood that Mo Long really did not have any feelings for her.


    Even though she had saved Mo Long and sent the fake Mo Long to prison, she still couldn''t capture Mo Long''s heart.


    He did not even have the slightest bit of emotion from Mo Long.


    "He really is a heartless person." Chu Jie mocked herself and started crying. "I used to love him so much, and I wished that he could have the same feelings for me. However, I realized that I was overthinking it. He will never like me. He will only have Jiang Yu in his heart."


    "Why must you be so obsessed with Mr. Mo Long? You clearly know that he doesn''t like you, so why won''t you give up? You''re so young and so beautiful. You can find someone who truly loves you." Mei Shuang consoled.


    "Of course I know. Even if I was like a fool at first, I should be like a smart person now." Chu Jie ced the cup of hot water on the coffee table and said, "I''ll leave this ce in a while. When Jiang Yu and the others wake up, tell them that I came back on my own ord because I understood what was going on."


    "Eat breakfast before you leave." Mei Shuang still wanted her to stay.


    However, Chu Jie refused. "I won''t eat. With my status, I don''t have the right to stay here for dinner. Besides, I don''t know what kind of expression I should use to face Mr. Mo Long."


    "This ... Alright then." Seeing Chu Jie''s firm attitude, Mei Shuang didn''t continue to ask her to stay.


    Chu Jing expressionlessly changed his clothes, picked up his phone, and left.

 Chapter 1406 - 1406 Organs

    1406 Organs


    After Chu Jie left for a while, Jiang Yu and the others came out of the room.


    Jiang Yu went downstairs and saw Mei Shuang busy in the kitchen, but she didn¡¯t see Chu Jie. She felt that since Mei Shuang had already woken up, she probably wouldn¡¯t let Chu Jie continue to stay outside in the cold, so she asked, ¡°Mei Shuang, where¡¯s Chu Jie?¡±


    Mei Shuang then told Jiang Yu about Chu Jie¡¯s departure and what she had said before she left.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t expect Chu Jie to figure this out in one night. She thought that Chu Jie would still be unreasonable today. She didn¡¯t expect her to let it go and leave.


    Although Chu Ran slept in the living room, he slept like a dead pig. He had no idea what had happened in the living room in the morning.


    He didn¡¯t see Chu Jie until breakfast time. He asked in confusion, ¡°Where¡¯s Chu Jie? Could he still be outside? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re freezing to death?¡±


    ¡°She went back to the Chu family,¡± Jiang Yu said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chu Ran pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about her. I¡¯m just afraid that if she dies here, this vi you¡¯re renting will be a haunted house!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak, then shut your mouth.¡± Feng Ran red at Chu Ran. ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning, and you¡¯re already saying such unlucky things.¡±


    ¡°My mouth is mine, you don¡¯t have to care!¡± Chu Ran was happy to quarrel with Feng Ran.


    ¡°If you continue to be like this, I¡¯ll ask Sister Jiang Yu to kick you out!¡±


    ¡°Then you can try and see if she will chase me out.¡± Chu Ran looked at Feng Ran proudly. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand the current situation. I¡¯m living here now. Do you think Jiang Yu would dare to chase me out?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped them in time. ¡°Alright, stop talking. Just eat your food.¡±


    Only then did Feng Ran quiet down and eat. Chu Ran also felt that it was boring, so she began to eat obediently.


    After breakfast, Mo Long went out as usual. Although Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what he had talked about with Chi Rui, it was probably not a pleasant topic.


    After Mo Long left, Chu Ran stared at Jiang Yu for a long time before asking her, ¡°Are you just going to stay at home and read magazines? Aren¡¯t you going to take a look at the seeds given to the vigers? Also, aren¡¯t you going to prepare for the business rted to human organs?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so anxious? I have to handle both businesses alone, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Jiang Yu poured cold water on Chu Ran.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t just stay at home and do nothing, right?¡± Chu Ran scratched her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything, how are you going to exin to Mr. Chi Rui?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment before putting down the magazine. She then said to Chu Ran, ¡°Since you¡¯re in such a hurry, why don¡¯t you go out and do something?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± Chu Ran¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°The seed of Poppy has just been nted and will not grow. Then go and take a look at the human organs. I see that you¡¯re quite anxious about this.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s hurry up and leave!¡± Chu Ran was very excited, as if he would have to do it himself.


    ¡°Do you know where human organs are sold?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Chu Ran said.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then don¡¯t be so agitated.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t give Chu Ran any face at all. ¡°Be good and follow behind me. I¡¯ll take you there. No matter what, no matter what I say to the boss, don¡¯t interrupt. Just listen from the side.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Is this also a business skill?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ If you can understand the meaning behind it, then it can be considered a skill. If you can¡¯t understand it, then this is just an ordinary conversation.¡± Jiang Yu lied in all seriousness.


    However, Chu Ran was fooled by these lies.


    He obediently followed behind Jiang Yu. Jiang Yu hailed a taxi and their destination was a rtively remote ce. However, she did not ask the driver to drive the car inside. Instead, she stopped the car outside.


    Chu Ran got out of the car with Jiang Yu. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let the driver drive the car in?¡± She asked in confusion.


    ¡°This ce is obviously not a proper ce. If that driver drives in, what if he reports us?¡±

 Chapter 1407 - 1407 Selling

    1407 Selling


    Jiang Yu¡¯s expression was very serious, scaring Chu Ran so much that she didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly.


    In fact, Chu Ran had always thought of herself as the boss. She felt that Jiang Yu was just a little girl of the same age as her, so how many skills could she have in business?


    When Chi Rui had asked him to learn business skills from Jiang Yu, Chu Ran had been very disdainful. However, in just two days, Jiang Yu had already gained a ce in Chu Ran¡¯s heart.


    Chu Ran was actually willing to listen to Jiang Yu.


    He obediently followed behind Jiang Yu. When Jiang Yu walked forward, he followed her. He stopped when Jiang Yu stopped. Although he was very puzzled, he did not dare to make a sound when he saw Jiang Yu¡¯s solemn expression.


    The two of them walked and stopped. Finally, they stopped in front of a small workshop.


    The signboard above the workshop had pork hanging on it. The two of them lifted the curtain at the door and walked in. They could also see pig heads or pig legs hanging on the wall.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a pork shop? Did youe to the wrong ce again?¡± Chu Ran asked softly.


    ¡°Are you doubting me?¡± Jiang Yu asked coldly.


    Chu Ran was about to speak when he suddenly remembered the flower shop that sold poppy seeds. He felt that perhaps this workshop was just selling pork under the guise of selling human organs.


    The boss walked out of the house and saw that Jiang Yu and Chu Ran were dressed rather luxuriously. It was obvious that they were from rich families.


    ¡°What would you like to order?¡± The boss asked with a smile.


    ¡°I need a pig¡¯s heart, liver, and lungs,¡± Jiang Yu said seriously.


    The boss frowned and said, ¡°This customer, the things you want are not avable in this shop. Moreover, these things are internal organs. They are very expensive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want these expensive things. If you don¡¯t have these things in your shop, I can buy them elsewhere.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu turned around and was about to leave.


    Of course, the boss would not miss this good opportunity to earn money. He quickly stopped Jiang Yu and said, ¡°Hey, customer, don¡¯t leave yet! We don¡¯t have these things for the time being. Come back in a few days and I¡¯ll definitely prepare everything you want.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I believe you. I can give you a deposit first. I¡¯lle back to take a look a weekter. If you don¡¯t have what I want, then you can wait to close the door.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, don¡¯t worry! As long as you give me the money, I¡¯ll think of a way to get you whatever you want!¡± The boss flung the rag around his neck and threw the kitchen knife in his hand onto the chopping board. ¡°Customer, don¡¯t worry. Come back in a week. I¡¯ll definitely have everything you want!¡±


    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Jiang Yu took out a check, wrote a number on it, and handed it to the boss. ¡°This is the deposit. I¡¯lle back in a week. Don¡¯t even think about running away with the deposit.¡±


    The boss took the check with a smile and said, ¡°Customer, what are you talking about? My shop has been open for more than ten years. It¡¯s considered an old brand. If I run away and give up my shop for this money, wouldn¡¯t I be a fool?¡±


    Jiang Yu snorted coldly and did not say anything else. She left with Chu Ran.


    ¡°Are those professional terms in this industry?¡± Chu Ran asked after they left the shop.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not hopelessly stupid.¡± Jiang Yu started to lie again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the walls have ears. If the owner of the workshop is caught, we will be implicated.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Chu Ran came to a realization.


    Jiang Yu looked at Chu Ran¡¯s expression and felt a little sad for some reason.


    In Chi Rui¡¯s eyes, he was just a puppet. If the Chu family was used by Chi Rui in the end, Chu Ran would have no value.


    Chi Rui had probably sent Chu Ran to monitor him this time because Chu Ran¡¯s identity as a puppet made him feel that Chu Ran would not betray him. That was why he had sent Chu Ran to monitor him.


    However, Chu Ran¡¯s IQ seemed to be a little low. Whether it was the flower seeds she bought previously or the pig¡¯s internal organs she bought this time, Chu Ran did not find any problems. He thought that Jiang Yu was buying poppy seeds and human organs.

 Chapter 1408 Stepmother

    Jiang Yu brought Chu Ran back.


    Jiang Yu''s status in Chu Ran''s heart was rather awkward now. He felt that Chi Rui was the person who gave him a new life, so he was willing to listen to Chi Rui.


    However, Jiang Yu was very decisive and straightforward. Moreover, she was the same age as Chu Ran. This made Chu Ran jealous of her, but at the same time, she also began to admire her.


    Therefore, he now felt that what Jiang Yu did was right, correct, and useful. Therefore, he was willing to follow Jiang Yu and help her.


    Jiang Yu didn''t know how Chu Ran felt about her, but if she knew, she would probably be shocked. He didn''t expect that he would be able to make Chu Ran willing to be hisckey by doing these few things.


    After returning to the vi, Feng Ran helped Teng Yi walk back and forth. This way, he could speed up the recovery of his ankle injury.


    When Chu Ran saw this, she didn''t know why but she started to feel ufortable.


    Even if he didn''t like Feng Ran, even if the engagement between him and Feng Ran had been annulled, Feng Ran was still someone who had been engaged to him before this.


    How could she take care of a stranger?


    "You really think of yourself as a nanny. Will he be grateful if you take care of him like this?" Chu Ran sneered. "I think he''ll think you''re a nanny too! They will think that it''s only right for you to do such a thing."


    "What does it have to do with you? Just take care of yourself." Feng Ran didn''t even look at Chu Ran. "There''s nothing between us. Who I want to take care of and how I do it has nothing to do with you. Keep your mouth shut and be a mute here."


    "You! You are the daughter of the Feng family, how can you say such a thing? You really have no manners! I really don''t know how the Feng family could have such an uneducated daughter like you!" Chu Ran pointed at Feng Ran''s nose angrily.


    "I was wondering why the Chu family would have such a brainless illegitimate child like you." Feng Ran retorted without hesitation, "Why do you care if I''m educated or not? At least I''m not an illegitimate child! You''re just an illegitimate child. Your name isn''t even on the Chu family''s genealogy. What right do you have to criticize me here? Even the younger brother of my illegitimate son, Feng Di, is stronger than you. At least his name has already appeared in the Feng family''s genealogy."


    The thing Chu Ran hated the most in his life was others calling him an "illegitimate child". Although this was a fact, he always felt that anyone who said these words was looking down on him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even in the past, when Feng Zheng discussed his engagement with Feng Ran, he had never been so disrespectful. He had always called him "Mr. Chu Ran."


    "Feng Ran, you are courting death, do you know that?" Chu Ran waspletely angry this time. "Since you put it that way, don''t me me for being rude."


    "Aiyo, I''m really scared. If you have the ability, then let me see just how impolite you want to be to me." Feng Ran said.


    When she said this, she never expected Chu Ran to contact Feng Zheng and ask him to send Feng Di over.


    The next afternoon, when Feng Ran saw Feng Di and Hao Jing at the door, her expression instantly twisted.


    Hao Jing was Feng Di''s mother and Feng Ran''s stepmother.


    "What are you guys doing here? Who told you toe?!" Feng Ran shouted, "I''m already so far away from home. Why are you guys still following me?"


    "Aiya, Feng Ran, what are you talking about? I''m your mother and Feng Di is your brother. We''re here to see you." Hao Jing had a very beautiful face, but it was the kind of beauty that came from the dust. She looked a little sarcastic.


    Therefore, when Feng Zheng decided to marry her, Feng Ran could not figure out why her father''s taste was so low that he would fall for such a woman.


    "Who said you''re my mother? Who said he was my brother? Who admitted it?" Feng Ran was on the verge of breaking down. "Hurry up and go back! " Does my dad know that you''re here?


    If he knew, he definitely wouldn''t have let youe!"


    "Of course your father knows," Hao Jing said with a smile. "He was the one who asked us toe over."

 Chapter 1409 Im An Elder

    "Impossible, absolutely impossible! He clearly knows that I hate you guys. How could he let you guyse and look for me!" Feng Ran could not believe it.


    "What do you mean?" Hao Jing was unhappy when she heard this. She frowned and said, "Feng Ran, what do you mean? I am your elder! Can you say something like that in front of me?"


    "Why can''t I say something like that? You''ve never respected me. Do I have to respect you?" Feng Ran grabbed her hair. "What is my dad thinking? Why did he ask you toe over? Are you deliberately looking for trouble with me?"


    "Child, how can you say that? Do I look like such a person?" Hao Jing gently pushed Feng Ran and walked in with Feng Di.


    Although the Feng family was considered a middle-ss family, they could not afford to live in such a luxurious vi. Therefore, when Hao Jing entered the vi, her eyes lit up.


    "Aiyo, this vi looks really grand! Did you buy this?" Hao Jing looked at the interior of the vi and reached out to touch the leather sofa. She even asked Feng Di to sit on the sofa and asked him, "How is it? Isn''t this sofa veryfortable?"


    Feng Di quickly nodded and said, "Yes, Mom! This sofa is veryfortable. When we go back, let sister buy one like this and bring it back."


    "Okay, okay, okay. As long as you like it, I''ll buy it for you." Hao Jing doted on her son unconditionally,pletely ignoring Feng Ran''s feelings.


    "Why should I buy him a sofa? Who was he? I''ll buy whatever you want?" Feng Ran pointed at the door. "I''m telling you, you''d better leave this ce now! Otherwise, I''ll get the bodyguards to chase you out."


    "If you have the ability, call those bodyguards over and ask them to chase us out!" Hao Jing ced her hands on her hips. "Feng Ran, I think you''ve really grown up. How dare you speak to your elders like this!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Just as Feng Ran was about to say something, Jiang Yu came out of the room. "Who are you?" She stood at the staircase and looked at Hao Jing and Feng Di, who were beside the sofa.


    Hao Jing did not know who Jiang Yu was. She only thought that she was Feng Ran''s friend. "I''m Feng Ran''s stepmother. This is my son. This should be Feng Ran''s vi, right? Why are you here?"


    "This is my ce." Jiang Yu said, "You didn''t get my permission toe here, did you?"


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "What is it? This is your vi?" Hao Jing looked at Feng Ran in shock. "Isn''t this your vi? Then why did you tell your dad that you bought a vi here? I just brought Feng Di here to take a look. Why did you lie to your father?"


    "When did I lie to my dad? Can you not spout nonsense here? I never told him that I bought a vi here. Who knows where he heard it from?" Feng Ran said unhappily, "Since you already know that this vi isn''t mine, can you take Feng Di and leave this ce?"


    "Why should I leave this ce? Since you live here, it means that you have a share of this vi." Hao Jing sat down on the sofa. "Since you have a share in this vi and I''m your stepmother, it means that I have a share in this vi too! Why can''t I continue to stay here?"


    "Do you have any shame? This vi has nothing to do with me. It''s just that my friend saw that I had nowhere to go, so she kindly took me in!" Feng Ran was almost defeated by Hao Jing''s shamelessness. "Hurry up and take Feng Di away from here and go back to the Feng family! Then, tell my dad that the rumors are all fake and that I didn''t buy a vi at all!"


    "If you really didn''t buy a vi, why would someone call your father and tell him that you bought a vi here?" Hao Jing red at Feng Ran. "Could it be that someone would make such a joke?"

 Chapter 1410 Dont Believe

    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® "How would I know if someone would make such a joke? Anyway, everything is fake. Hurry up and leave this ce." Feng Ran no longer had the patience to continue talking to Hao Jing.


    However, Hao Jing was determined not to leave.


    Even Feng Di grabbed the sofa tightly and refused to let go.


    "I say, you guys are really shameless. I''ve already made it so clear. Are the two of you pretending to be stupid or are you really stupid?" Feng Ran was on the verge of breaking down. "Tell me, who called my dad and told him that I bought a vi here?"


    "Don''t ask me about this. I don''t know. You have to ask your father." Hao Jing sat on the sofa and even crossed her legs. It was obvious that she treated this ce as her home. "Anyway, I don''t believe that this vi has nothing to do with you. As long as this vi has something to do with you, it has something to do with me. Then, I can stay here rightfully."


    "Can you not be so shameless! The owner of this vi is standing at the top of the stairs looking at you. Even if you really want to stay here, you have to get his permission, right?"


    Hao Jing was toozy to look at Jiang Yu. "Isn''t she your friend?" She asked. "I''m your stepmother. What else can she say if I stay here?"


    Feng Ran really had no choice but to look at Jiang Yu for help.


    Jiang Yu walked down the stairs and said, "Since Madam really wants to stay here, then let her stay here. After all, they were guests who hade from afar. If I let you go back like this, it won''t be good for my reputation."


    "That''s right. After all, I''m your elder. You should treat me well." Hao Jing boasted shamelessly.


    "We really should treat you well." Jiang Yu smiled. "However, there are no vacant guest rooms. If you really want to stay here, you can only sleep in the living room."


    As Jiang Yu spoke, she looked at Feng Di, who was grabbing onto the sofa and refusing to let go.


    "What is it? You don''t even have a guest room here? Then where do you want me to stay? You want me to sleep in the living room?" Hao Jing looked at Jiang Yu in surprise. "Did you lie to me that you didn''t have a guest room because you didn''t wee me?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s because there are really no more guest rooms." As Jiang Yu spoke, she pointed at Chu Ran''s sofa bed. "Look, there''s already a sofa bed in the living room. This means that someone has to sleep in the living room because there''s no guest room."


    "But I''m an elder. Can''t you juniors squeeze out a room for me?"


    "This is my vi. I definitely have to sleep in the bedroom. I have a friend who is injured. If he sleeps in the living room, his injuries won''t heal. You can''t help me take care of him, so he has to sleep in the guest room too. Feng Ran is helping me take care of my friend, so I have to give her a guest room to sleep in. This way, there won''t be any extra guest rooms for you guys to sleep in." Jiang Yu said.


    Hao Jing held it in for a long time, but she couldn''t say aplete sentence. Finally, she said, "Then Feng Di and I will sleep on the sofa bed."


    "If you want to sleep on the sofa bed, you can discuss it with the owner of the sofa bed when hees back. However, his temper is not very good. I think even if you discuss it, he probably won''t agree." Jiang Yu shrugged.


    Feng Ran remembered that the sofa bed belonged to Chu Ran and couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    She really wanted to see Hao Jing and Chu Ran quarrel.


    "Why would he disagree? I''m an elder, so he should let me sleep on the sofa bed! This way, he will appear to be well-educated." Hao Jing said it as if everything in the world had to give way to her.


    "Do whatever you want. I didn''t buy this sofa bed anyway." After saying that, Jiang Yu turned around and went back to her room.


    Feng Ran wanted to watch a good show, so he didn''t urge Hao Jing to go back. Instead, he returned to his room.


    Hao Jing sat in the living room with Feng Di for a long time until Chu Ran came back from outside.


    "Who are you?" Chu Ran asked.

 Chapter 1411 Want To Take In A Son-In-Law

    Hao Jing nced at Chu Ran and suddenly felt that this young man in front of her was really handsome. Moreover, he was dressed rather luxuriously. She felt that he should be a very rich person.


    So Hao Jing put on an amiable smile and said, "Aiya, you''re really good, young man. Who are you?"


    Although Chu Ran had called Feng Zheng, he didn''t know the woman in front of him at all. Although Chu Ran felt ufortable when a stranger struck up a conversation with him, he still put on airs in front of Hao Jing and tried to make himself look like a noble young master who was very cultured.


    "My name is Chu Ran. I''m a guest of the mistress of this vi," he said.


    "Oh, so you''re a guest." The smile on Hao Jing''s face widened. She had thought that the young man in front of her was the male owner of this vi. It turned out that he was just an ordinary guest.


    "Is there something you need?" Chu Ran asked.


    "It''s nothing. Auntie just thought that you''re quite handsome and wanted to ask if you''re single." Hao Jing smiled like an old fox.


    No matter how stupid Chu Ran was, she could tell what Hao Jing''s motive was.


    "This is a personal question," he said. "I don''t know you well, so I''m not obligated to answer you."


    This answer made Hao Jing feel a little awkward, but Chu Ran''s manner of speaking and his attire left a good impression on her.


    This Chu Ran was obviously a rich kid. If she could be with Feng Ran, who knew how much betrothal gifts she would receive!


    Anyway, Feng Ran had already broken off the engagement with that illegitimate child, so she was still single now. Perhaps they would be together after being matchmade?


    Therefore, Hao Jing wanted to say something nice about Feng Ran in front of Chu Ran, but Chu Ran had already brushed past her and sat down on the sofa bed.


    Seeing this, Hao Jing also knew that Chu Ran was the owner of this sofa bed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The most important thing now was to discuss with Chu Ran and give this sofa bed to him and Feng Di. Hao Jing walked over and asked, "Chu Ran, this is Auntie''s first time here. Auntie is old and her health is not good. She can''t sleep on the sofa. Look at you ... Can you understand me?"


    The implication of her words was that she wanted Chu Ran to give up the sofa bed and sleep on her own. Chu Ran understood what he meant, and her expression immediately darkened.


    "I bought this sofa bed. Why should I let you sleep on it? Who do you think you are?" Chu Ran''s little upbringing disappeared at this moment. "Can''t you sleep on the sofa with your son?"


    "Young man, how can you say that? I''m your elder!" Hao Jing had thought that Chu Ran was a well-educated rich kid. She didn''t expect him to be an unreasonable yboy.


    She had wanted to take Chu Ran in as her son-inw, but now it seemed like she should forget about it!


    "Whose elder are you? Don''t talk to yourself here." Chu Ran simplyy on the sofa bed. "I bought this bed with money. Of course, only I can sleep on it. If you don''t want to sleep on the sofa, then you can bring your son to sleep on the floor. Who cares?"


    "You!" Hao Jing was furious, but no matter how angry she was, Chu Ran ignored her. She even turned around and stopped looking at her.


    Although Feng Di was young, he could see that Hao Jing was angry. He also knew that the man on the sofa bed had made Hao Jing angry. Therefore, he got off the sofa and walked to the side of the sofa. He pped Chu Ran''s head hard and scolded loudly, "You''re a bad guy who made my mother angry! I''ll beat you to death!"


    Chu Ran was pped on the head for no reason. Although it didn''t hurt very much, it still made him very unhappy. He got up and saw that the person who had hit him was a child less than ten years old. Moreover, he was still talking nonsense, so he became even angrier.


    "Is this your son?" Chu Ran grabbed Feng Di''s wrist and brought him to Hao Jing.


    Feng Di was so scared that he started crying. Hao Jing was also scared.


    "What are you doing? Let go of him, he''s just a child!" It was so good that it turned pale with fright. He was afraid that Chu Ran would throw Feng Di to the ground in the next second.


    "I wanted to ask what your son was doing!" Chu Ran''s face darkened. "It''s fine if you''re being unreasonable, but why is our son so ill-mannered?!"

 Chapter 1412 - 1412 Villa

    1412 Vi


    ¡°Who are you calling uncultured? How can I be as uneducated as you?¡± Hao Jing retorted loudly, ¡°Put my son down now! If anything happens to my son, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    What Chu Ran hated the most in his life was others threatening him. Now that he heard Hao Jing¡¯s words, he wanted to see how she would react if something really happened to Feng Di.


    Thinking of this, Chu Ran grabbed Feng Di¡¯s cor and wanted to throw him to the ground.


    At this moment, Jiang Yu and Feng Ran came out of the bedroom. When Jiang Yu saw this scene, she shouted, ¡°Chu Ran! What do you want to do? Hurry up and let go!¡±


    Chu Ran paused and looked at Jiang Yu before looking at Feng Ran behind her. She thought for a long time before letting go.


    As soon as Feng Di¡¯s feetnded on the ground, he immediately threw himself into Hao Jing¡¯s arms and cried loudly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so scared! This brother was not a good person! He was a bad person! Quickly get Daddy to bring people over and beat him to death!¡±


    When Chu Ran heard this, her expression darkened again. She said, ¡°Listen to yourself. What did your son say? This is called being cultured? He¡¯s always saying things like ¡®beat him to death¡¯. He was like this when he was young. What do you think he¡¯ll be when he grows up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what my son will be when he grows up! I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a good person either!¡± Hao Jing¡¯s sharp voice echoed throughout the vi. She sat back on the sofa with Feng Di in her arms.


    Chu Ran couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with a shrew like Hao Jing, so shey back on the sofa bed.


    Feng Ran originally wanted to continue watching Chu Ran and Hao Jing quarrel, but since Jiang Yu had stopped them, she could only return to her room dejectedly.


    Hao Jing was sitting on the sofa with Feng Di in her arms. Looking at her back, others would think that she was still feeling scared after what had just happened.


    But in reality, Hao Jing had other ns in her heart.


    At first, she had nned to take Chu Ran in as her son-inw and get a betrothal gift from him. However, based on the current situation, this goal should not work. In that case, she nned to use this vi.


    She would never believe that this vi had nothing to do with Feng Ran. If there was really no rtionship at all, then Feng Ran would not be able to live here with a clear conscience.


    ¡°Mom, what are you thinking about?¡± Feng Di looked at her in Hao Jing¡¯s arms. ¡°In the past, you would always coax me at times like this.¡±


    ¡°Do you like this vi?¡± Hao Jing asked Feng Di instead of answering the question.


    Feng Di was young, and he was at the age of being active. The interior of the vi was not only gorgeous, but there was also a lot of space inside. It was suitable for him to run around and jump around. Of course, Feng Di would like this vi.


    So he said, ¡°I like it! I like this vi very much. Mom, you said that this vi was bought by sister. Then let sister give this vi to me?¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you like this vi, I¡¯ll let sister give it to you.¡± Hao Jing doted on her son unconditionally. No matter who this vi belonged to, she was determined to get it.


    This vi was worth a lot of money. The Feng family would never buy her such a vi. However, Hao Jing really liked such a luxurious residence because it would make her identity more noble.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. This vi is especially big. When the timees, let Dad move in too! Then, chase sister out. In that case, only our family will stay here!¡± Feng Di was so young, but he could always say such shocking words. It was obvious that Hao Jing had taught him a lot.


    Before dinner, Hao Jing knocked on Feng Ran¡¯s door.


    At first, Feng Ran wanted to pretend not to hear her and not open the door for her. However, Hao Jing¡¯s knocking became louder and louder. Feng Ran¡¯s eardrums were about to be pierced, so he had to get out of bed and open the door for her.


    After opening the door, Feng Ran¡¯s tone was not very good. Are you urging me to die?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still a girl. You don¡¯t even know how to speak.¡± Jiang Yu rolled her eyes at Feng Ran. However, she did not get angry at her. Instead, she said, ¡°When we restter tonight,e out and give this room to Feng Di and me.¡±


    ¡°Are you dreaming? This is my room. Why should I give it to you?¡± Feng Ran was so angry that heughed. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not the only one living in this room. Mei Shuang is also here!¡±


    ¡°Mei Shuang is just a servant. Why would she sleep in the guest room?¡± Hao Jing crossed her arms. ¡°She should be sleeping in the living room!¡±

 Chapter 1413 - 1413 Bottom of Wealthy Class

    1413 Bottom of Wealthy ss


    Mei Shuang was still in the room. When she heard what Hao Jing said, her body could not help but tremble. She quickly stood up and walked to the door. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam! I¡¯ll sleep in the living room tonight!¡±


    Feng Ran pulled Mei Shuang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Why are you sleeping in the living room? You wake up early and stay upte every day to prepare breakfast and dinner for all of us. You should sleep in the guest room! Sister Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re a servant, and she also treats you as a friend! Hao Jing and Feng Di cameter. They can only sleep on the sofa in the living room!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Mei Shuang was still hesitating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. I told you to sleep here, so you sleep here! I will never let this room out!¡± Feng Ran was at odds with Hao Jing. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you the sofa in the living room. You can sleep on it or not! Those who don¡¯t know really think of themselves as a scoundrel. Even in the Feng family, I don¡¯t like you! Do you think you¡¯re a good person?¡±


    The thing that Hao Jing hated to hear the most in her life was the four words ¡®third party ascending¡¯. She had married Feng Zheng after Feng Ran¡¯s mother had passed away.


    What mistress!


    ¡°Feng Ran, I¡¯m telling you, you better take back your words! Then apologize to me obediently! I¡¯ll pretend that none of this happened. I won¡¯t tell your father!¡± Hao Jing put her hands on her hips. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell your father that you ndered me and framed him!¡±


    ¡°You two know very well how you and my dad got married! The Hao family is just a low-ss noble family. What qualifications do they have to be on equal footing with our Feng family? Do you think I don¡¯t know what methods you used to marry into this family?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You little slut!¡± Hao Jing was exasperated. She reached out to pull Feng Ran¡¯s hair.


    Feng Ran was caught off guard, and Hao Jing grabbed her hair and dragged her to the ground.


    ¡°Miss!¡± Mei Shuang screamed and wanted to help Feng Ran. However, Feng Di rushed over and pushed Mei Shuang to the ground.


    As he hit her body, he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t go over! Don¡¯t bully my mother! You lowly servant!¡±


    To be able to hear such words from a child who was less than ten years old, it was obvious how backward Hao Jing¡¯s education was.


    Chu Ran was originally lying on the sofa bed to rest, but the fighting upstairs was too intense. There was also Feng Di¡¯s scolding, so he couldn¡¯t rest well.


    Hence, he walked upstairs in a fit of rage. Just as he was about to shout angrily, he saw the chaotic scene in front of him. He had the intention to watch a good show.


    So he crossed his arms and leaned against the wall beside him, looking at the scene in front of him with interest.


    Teng Yi and Jiang Yu also heard the noise, but Teng Yi¡¯s legs had not fully recovered yet, so he was still limping.


    Jiang Yu quickly stopped Feng Ran and Hao Jing, who were pulling at each other¡¯s hair. She then shouted at Chu Ran, ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and pull that child away!¡±


    Only then did Chu Ran reluctantly grab Feng Di¡¯s cor and lift him up to save Mei Shuang. Feng Di was lifted up by someone and his hands and feet iled in the air, hitting Jiang Yu¡¯s head unknowingly.


    Feng Di suddenly stopped and retracted his hands and feet.


    However, he did not apologize.


    Jiang Yu was silent for a while. She then let go of her hand and stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t wee you here. Hurry up and leave!¡±


    ¡°I came all the way here from the Feng family. I haven¡¯t even stayed for a day, and you¡¯re chasing me away.¡± Although she was speaking to Jiang Yu, Hao Jing¡¯s eyes were fixed on Feng Ran. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this person is your friend?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re my friend that she hates you too! Can¡¯t you tell? Annoying thing! Get out of here! I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± Feng Ran cursed. ¡°When I go back, tell my father that I won¡¯t return to the Feng family in the future. Just let him pretend that I¡¯m not his daughter!¡±


    ¡°You! You¡¯re really treasonous!¡± Hao Jing pointed at Feng Ran¡¯s nose. ¡°Your father has raised you for so many years, but in the end, you want to sever your father-daughter rtionship with him! He really raised an ingrate!¡±


    ¡°Stop lecturing me. If I tell you to get lost, then get lost!¡± Feng Ran no longer cared about her identity as the daughter of the Feng family. ¡°If you want me to return to the Feng family, then the Feng family will have you without me, and you without me!¡±


    Hao Jing¡¯s fingers trembled in anger for a long time. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Feng Di, on the other hand, was so scared that he started crying when he heard Hao Jing scold him.

 Chapter 1414 Real Estate Certificate

    Feng Di''s crying filled the entire vi, annoying everyone.


    Hao Jing quickly grabbed Feng Di from Chu Ran''s hands and hugged him. She coaxed him as if she was coaxing her darling. "Don''t cry. Mommy is here. No one will dare to bully you."


    However, Feng Di kept crying. As he cried, he said, "I hate my sister. I also hate her friends. They are all bad people!"


    Feng Ran was so angry that she wanted to kick Feng Di out.


    Hao Jing kept coaxing Feng Di until he stopped crying. "We can leave, but we can''t leave empty-handed.Hao Jing said. "Feng Ran must have a share of this vi. Feng Ran is a member of the Feng family, so I have to take back this share on behalf of the Feng family. Either you give me the property ownership certificate of this vi, or you give me the money."


    "How many times do you want me to say it before you understand? This vi has nothing to do with me! I don''t know who you heard it from, but this vi belongs to Sister Jiang Yu!" Feng Ran felt that Hao Jing had really fallen into the eyes of money. Even if this vi had nothing to do with her, she actually had an ulterior motive.


    "Just because you say it has nothing to do with you, it has nothing to do with you? Do you think I''ll believe you? You just don''t want to give this vi to your father and me, so you said that, right?" Hao Jing said confidently. "If this vi had nothing to do with you, would you be able to live here with such a clear conscience?


    Stop lying! Since your surname is Feng, then you will always be a member of the Feng family. Then this vi will also belong to the Feng family!"


    "This vi is mine, not Feng Ran''s. Are you deaf? Can''t you hear what others are saying?" Jiang Yu had lost all her patience.


    "You''re Feng Ran''s friend. Of course you''ll help her lie to me! But I''m not a young girl anymore. Your poor acting skills can''t fool me! This vi belongs to Feng Ran. I advise you to give it to me quickly. Otherwise, the Hao family and the Feng family won''t let you off!"


    Even if the Hao family was a low-ss wealthy family, they were still considered to be a middle-ss wealthy family by climbing up the high branch of the Feng family. That was why Hao Jing dared to speak so confidently.


    Before Jiang Yu could say anything, Hao Jing continued, "The Feng family is a big family. Now that they have the support of the Hao family, I dare say that no family canpare to the Feng family! Little girl, I advise you not to go against the Feng family. Otherwise, you will be the one suffering! But I''m magnanimous. As long as you give me this vi as a gift, I''ll treat everything that happened today as if it never happened. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!"


    "You keep talking about this vi. I think you really like it." Jiang Yu looked at Hao Jing coldly and the corners of her mouth suddenly curled up into a sneer. "Alright, since you want this vi so much, I can give it to you."


    Hao Jing''s eyes lit up. " Really?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Of course it''s true. I''m not lying to you." Jiang Yu reached out her hand to Hao Jing. "If you give me 100 million, this vi will be yours."


    Hao Jing paused for a moment before realizing that Jiang Yu was toying with her. She couldn''t help but be so angry that her face twisted.


    "You little b * tch, how dare you trick me! I think you''re really tired of living! Just you wait, I''m going to find someone to teach you a lesson now!"


    Hao Jing took out her phone and made a call.


    "Yes, it''s me. Immediately investigate a person named Jiang Yu and tell me all the results!"


    After hanging up the phone, Hao Jing looked at Jiang Yu smugly and said, "I''ve already given you a few chances. You''re the one who didn''t take advantage of them. Even if you regret it now and give me ten vis as a gift, I will never forgive you."


    Hao Jing thought that Jiang Yu would be afraid after hearing her words, but she did not expect Jiang Yu to be so calm and even look provocative.


    "Alright, then let them investigate. Let''s see what they can find out in the end," she said.


    Hao Jing thought that Jiang Yu was being stubborn. After waiting for a few hours, the results of the investigation on Jiang Yu were sent to Hao Jing.


    Hao Jing answered a phone call. The expression on her face changed from smug at first to astonishment and finally to fear.


    "Did you guys investigate wrongly?" Hao Jing couldn''t believe that the Jiang Yu in front of her was someone of such status.


    "There is no investigation error." The person on the other end of the phone said.

 Chapter 1415 You Cant See Mount Tai

    Hao Jing''s face was filled with horror, and the way she looked at Jiang Yu had unknowingly changed.


    Even after hanging up the phone, Hao Jing still seemed to have not recovered from Jiang Yu''s identity. Jiang Yu took the initiative to speak to her. "How is it? Have you investigated my identity?"


    The phone in Hao Jing''s hand fell to the ground. Feng Di quickly picked it up and handed it back. However, Hao Jing didn''t take the phone. Instead, she looked at Jiang Yu in a daze.


    After a long time, Hao Jing finally said, "Miss Jiang Yu, I''m sorry! I didn''t recognize you! I didn''t know your identity! Please forgive me for my offense just now!"


    "How do you know that you''re wrong at this time? I saw that you were quite smug just now." Jiang Yu looked down at Hao Jing. "I thought you were going to be rude to me. Why are you suddenly apologizing to me? Your attitude changed a little too quickly."


    "Isn''t it because I don''t know your true identity? But now I know that I was wrong, so I''m apologizing to you, right?" Hao Jing quickly smiled apologetically. "Please don''t take what I did wrong to heart. Just treat it as if I was drunk and crazy just now! Don''t be angry. I''ll take Feng Di away now and never appear in front of you again!"


    After saying that, Hao Jing was about to leave with Feng Di. However, Jiang Yu stopped her and said, " You''ve been unreasonable for so long. Do you want to leave after apologizing? "


    "But I''ve already apologized. What else do you want me to do?" Hao Jing looked at Jiang Yu. "Do you want me to kneel down and kowtow to you?"


    "Not really. It''s just that you fought with Feng Ran and insulted Mei Shuang. You should apologize to them." Jiang Yu said.


    "Apologize to them? You must be joking! In the blink of an eye, Hao Jing returned to her original sharp and mean appearance. It''s fine if you want me to apologize to Feng Ran, but Mei Shuang is just a servant. Why should I apologize to her? What right did she have? If I really apologize to her, wouldn''t she think that she''s be a phoenix?"


    "You''re clearly in the wrong. Why don''t you admit it?" Feng Ran retorted unhappily. "Mei Shuang is not a servant, she is my best friend! I don''t need you to apologize to me. As long as you apologize to Mei Shuang, you can leave this ce."


    "You still dare to ask for my help?" Hao Jing raised her eyebrows and stood up with Feng Di in her arms. "Don''t think that you cane up to me just because I''m whispering in front of Jiang Yu! I''m your stepmother, so you should respect me! Also, Jiang Yu, I''ve already apologized to you just now. Why are you insulting me like this? Do you think I''ll be afraid of you just because you have a high status?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I apologized to you just now because I was being worldly!"


    Hao Jing was still stubborn.


    "If I don''t give you some punishment, you really won''t lower your head." Jiang Yu crossed her arms and took out her phone to make a call.


    Jiang Yu said a lot of things over the phone, but Hao Jing did not understand what she said and thought that she was just pretending.


    But five minutester, Hao Jing received a call from the Hao family.


    "Hao Jing, what kind of trouble did you cause outside?!" Hao Jing''s father shouted at her, "Now, all the otherpanies have canceled their cooperation with the Hao family. They said that it''s because you caused trouble outside! What trouble did you cause outside? If these coborations are canceled, the Hao family will go bankrupt, do you know that?"


    "What?" Hao Jing was shocked and looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief.


    "I don''t care what trouble you''ve caused outside. You''d better get rid of them all! Don''t drag the Hao family into this! Otherwise, we''ll sever our father-daughter rtionship and you won''t be able toe back to the Hao family in the future!"


    Hao Jing''s father hung up the phone.


    Hao Jing was still in a daze for a long time. It was not until Jiang Yu called out to her that she finally reacted. She asked, "Was it you who caused the Hao family to go bankrupt?"


    "Of course, but I just want to give you a punishment. You''re not young anymore. Can''t you be more mature?" When Jiang Yu said this, there was a hint of mockery in her tone.

 Chapter 1416 - 1416 Detained Everywhere

    1416 Detained Everywhere


    Hao Jing was really flustered at this moment. She fell to the ground with a thud. Feng Di followed her movements and fell to the ground, crying in pain again.


    However, Hao Jing no longer had the energy to care about Feng Di. She only wanted to beg Jiang Yu to take back what she had just said.


    She grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes and begged, ¡°Jiang Yu, I know I was wrong! Can you take back your words and not let thosepanies cancel their cooperation with the Hao family?¡±


    Jiang Yu pulled her clothes back mercilessly. ¡°If you really feel panicked, then you should contact them yourself and beg them not to cancel the cooperation with the Hao Family.¡±


    Hao Jing gradually became disheartened, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy.


    In the end, it was Feng Di¡¯s crying that pulled her back to reality. She looked up and realized that everyone was busy with their own matters. No one cared about her at all.


    Hao Jing forced herself to stay conscious and took out her phone to make a call.


    Hao Jing knew the contact information of the CEOs of thepanies that worked with the Hao family. She knew that her father would definitely try to persuade those CEOs to stay. However, she was the one who had provoked Jiang Yu, so Hao Jing felt that it was better for her to apologize and persuade them to stay.


    The first person she contacted was the boss of Xing Hai Media. Xing Hai Media was a consortium that faced overseas. Hao Jing felt that this boss might not have much to do with Jiang Yu. As long as she was sincere enough, she could keep him.


    The phone rang a few times before it was picked up. A very deep male voice came through. ¡°Is this Hao Jing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s me! Please remember me.¡± When Hao Jing saw that the boss of Xing Hai Media still remembered her, joy surged in her heart. He felt that it would not be difficult to make him stay.


    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about your cooperation with the Hao family. I don¡¯t know where you heard it from, so you want to cancel the cooperation with the Hao family?¡± Hao Jing asked.


    It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t mentioned this matter. Once she did, the boss of Xing Hai Media became angry and questioned loudly, ¡°You still have the cheek to ask me? You should reflect on yourself. How did you make Jiang Yu angry? Do you know who Jiang Yu is?¡±


    Hao Jing was stunned by Xing Hai Media¡¯s boss. The boss continued, ¡°The Hao family is just a low-ss wealthy family. So what if you marry Feng Zheng? If you overestimate yourself and dare to make Jiang Yu angry, then don¡¯t me me for canceling the cooperation with the Hao Family! If you dare to provoke Jiang Yu, I can¡¯t!¡±


    The cooperation with Xing Hai Media was negotiated by Hao Jing¡¯s father for almost half a month. Hao Jing¡¯s father had already contacted the workers and the supplier who provided the materials. The money for the early stage had all been spent.


    If the cooperation with Xing Hai Media was canceled, then the Hao family¡¯s capital chain would break and they would really be close to bankruptcy!


    Although the Hao family was bankrupt now.


    ¡°Please think about it carefully! This cooperation was negotiated between my father and you for half a month. At that time, the price and construction period were all agreed upon! We¡¯ve already found the workers and raw materials. If you want to terminate the contract, you have to pay us the penalty!¡± Hao Jing tried to threaten Xing Hai Media¡¯s boss with the penalty.


    ¡°Up to you. Also, regarding the breach of contract, I hope you can take a good look at the contract. In the contract at that time, your father conceded many requests in order to cooperate with Xing Hai Media. One of them is that we can terminate the cooperation at any time without paying any penalty.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Hao Jing eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°Xing Hai Media is a consortium that faces overseas. Other than the Hao family, there are many other upper-ss groups that want to cooperate with us! Since you¡¯ve made Jiang Yu angry, you¡¯re on your own!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯ll apologize to Jiang Yu now, okay? I¡¯ll apologize to her, and then don¡¯t cancel the cooperation with the Hao family!¡± Hao Jing hurriedly asked the boss of Xing Hai Media to stay.


    This cooperation was extremely important and could not be canceled!


    ¡°Of course you have to apologize, but whether Jiang Yu will forgive you or not is none of my business. If she forgives you, I¡¯ll consider working with the Hao family again. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    With that, the boss of Xing Hai Media hung up.

 Chapter 1417 - 1417 Throwing Him Out

    1417 Throwing Him Out


    After the call was hung up, Hao Jing immediately went to look for Jiang Yu. She knocked on Jiang Yu¡¯s door. ¡°Jiang Yu, open the door! I know I was wrong. I¡¯m here to apologize to you!¡±


    Feng Di stood at Jiang Yu¡¯s door for as long as she knocked on the door. In the end, Jiang Yu was still annoyed by Feng Di¡¯s crying and walked over to open the door. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t let your son cry.¡±


    Hao Jing covered Feng Di¡¯s mouth and smiled apologetically at Jiang Yu. ¡°I know it was my fault just now. I was disrespectful. I was bullying others! Please don¡¯t be angry and forgive me this time!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You should apologize to Feng Ran and Mei Shuang, not me. ¡± Jiang Yu pointed to a room. ¡°They¡¯re right there. You go and apologize. I¡¯ll stay here and watch. If Feng Ran and the others forgive you, then I will consider forgiving you. As for thosepanies that canceled their cooperation with the Hao family, I can also consider letting them cooperate with the Hao family again.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go apologize now!¡± Hao Jing nodded like a chick pecking at rice and walked to Feng Ran¡¯s door.


    She knocked on the door. Mei Shuang came to open the door. Mei Shuang saw Hao Jing and automatically put on a humble posture. ¡°Madam,¡± she asked, ¡°is there anything you need from Miss?¡±


    Feng Ran¡¯s voice came from the room. Mei Shuang, close the door quickly. Don¡¯t let her in!¡±


    Mei Shuang was in a difficult position. Hao Jing quickly squeezed into the room while Mei Shuang was stunned. She said to Feng Ran, who was lying on the bed, ¡°I was wrong just now. You are also a member of the Feng family. Please forgive me this time. After all, I am also your stepmother.¡±


    ¡°I told you, you¡¯re not my stepmother! I never admitted it.¡± Feng Ran said in disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. We won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Hao Jing was used to being the mistress of the Feng family, so her temper was not very good. Although Feng Ran had always been at odds with her and always spoke to her in this tone, Mei Shuang would never stand above Hao Jing.


    ¡°Feng Ran, I¡¯ve already apologized to you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Hao Jing raised her voice again. ¡°It¡¯s your greatest honor that I can apologize to you!¡±


    ¡°You really think you¡¯re a golden phoenix. If you¡¯re not willing toe over and apologize, I don¡¯t want to see your face!¡± Feng Ran was so angry that she grabbed the cup on the bedside table and threw it at him.


    Fortunately, Hao Jing dodged quickly. Otherwise, the cup would have hit her head and disfigured her.


    ¡°Feng Ran, you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder. How dare you throw a cup at me!¡± Hao Jing¡¯s sharp voice was like a cat scratching ss. Anyone who heard it would feel ufortable.


    Jiang Yu, who was outside, walked over and coughed dryly at the door.


    When Hao Jing heard Jiang Yu¡¯s voice, she immediately changed back to her previous apologetic smile. ¡°Feng Ran, I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my mother. Don¡¯t disgust me! Hurry up and get out of here!¡± Feng Ran ordered him to leave.


    Hao Jing wanted to say something more, but Jiang Yu said, ¡°Feng Ran has already made it clear that she will not forgive you. Then, don¡¯t waste your time. Hurry up and leave this ce. If you leave now, you can probably return to the Hao family tomorrow morning. If you don¡¯t have the face to go back, then go back to the Feng family.¡±


    Hao Jing wanted to struggle a little more, but after Jiang Yu saw through her intentions, she immediately asked the bodyguards to throw her and Feng Di out.


    Chu Ran had been watching the show from the side until Hao Jing and Feng Di were thrown out. He thenughed out loud and said, ¡°You deserve it. I knew that the Feng family was no good!¡±


    Although it was Chu Ran who called Feng Zheng and said that Feng Ran had bought a big vi here, she refused to tell her family. That was why Hao Jing was angry and brought Feng Di over.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that such a big change would happen in less than a day.


    Hao Jing and Feng Di were thrown at the door like garbage. To Hao Jing, this was a huge insult.


    But now, no matter what kind of humiliation it was, it didn¡¯t matter to Hao Jing. If she didn¡¯t go back to discuss countermeasures with her father now, the Hao family would probably really be unable to recover.


    Therefore, Hao Jing didn¡¯t go back to the Feng Family. Instead, she brought Feng Di back to the Hao Family.

 Chapter 1418 - 1418 Help

    1418 Help


    When Hao Jing and Feng Di returned to the Hao family home, Hao Jing¡¯s father was sitting on the sofa, his face green with anger.


    When he saw Hao Jinge back, he stood up from the sofa in anger and roared, ¡°You still have the nerve toe back?! It¡¯s all because of you that the Hao family¡¯s capital chain has been cut off! Do you know that the Hao family is bankrupt now?¡±


    ¡°I came back to discuss countermeasures with you because I knew about this!¡± Hao Jing shielded Feng Di behind her. ¡°Why are you throwing a tantrum at me? It was Jiang Yu who made thosepanies cancel their cooperation with the Hao family. What¡¯s the use of getting angry at me? Don¡¯t speak so loudly. Feng Di is still young. Don¡¯t scare him!¡±


    Although Hao Jing¡¯s father was angry, he still doted on his grandson, Feng Di. Therefore, she lowered her voice and said to Hao Jing, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t made Jiang Yu angry, thosepanies wouldn¡¯t have canceled their cooperation. In the end, it¡¯s all because of you.¡±


    !!


    ¡°I¡¯m also thinking of a solution. I¡¯ve already contacted the CEOs of thosepanies, but they don¡¯t agree at all! I also apologized to Jiang Yu, but she refused to forgive me. What can I do?¡± Hao Jing looked annoyed.


    ¡°She¡¯s not willing to forgive you because you¡¯re not sincere enough! If you were sincere enough, how could she not forgive you?¡± Hao Jing¡¯s father was exasperated. ¡°Feng Zheng is the only one who can save the Hao family now. You should hurry up and bring Feng Di back and ask Feng Zheng for help. As long as Feng Zheng is willing to help, the Hao family can quickly recover from this blow.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go back now. I¡¯ll leave Feng Di with you for now. Help me take care of him.¡± Hao Jing said as she rushed back to the Feng family.


    Feng Zheng wasn¡¯t at the Feng family¡¯s house. He was in thepany dealing with business. Hao Jing took a car to thepany.


    The staff at the front desk knew Hao Jing and knew that she was the CEO¡¯s wife, so they let her in.


    Hao Jing went straight to Feng Zheng¡¯s office. Feng Zheng¡¯s secretary said to her, ¡± Madam, CEO Feng is in a meeting. If you have anything to say, you can wait until CEO Feng is done with the meeting.


    ¡°Why is he having a meeting at this critical moment?¡± Hao Jing stomped her feet anxiously, but she couldn¡¯t disturb Feng Zheng¡¯s meeting, so she could only wait in his office.


    He waited for three hours.


    When Feng Zheng came back from the meeting, he saw Hao Jing sitting on her hair. She had already finished five cups of tea.


    When Hao Jing saw Feng Zhenge back, she immediately stood up and questioned him, ¡°What meeting are you having? It was on for three hours.¡±


    ¡°This meeting is mainly to discuss cooperation with otherpanies. It¡¯s inevitable that it will take a little longer. Why are you here?¡± Feng Zheng exined and asked Hao Jing. ¡°You don¡¯t usuallye to thepany.¡±


    Hao Jing then told Feng Zheng everything and added fuel to the fire. ¡°Feng Zheng, look at your good daughter. She dares to ride on my head with Mei Shuang, that servant! When she and Mei Shuange back, you must teach them a good lesson!¡±


    Hao Jing thought that Feng Zheng would stand on her side, but she didn¡¯t expect Feng Zheng to skip her words and focus on the matter of Hao Jing making Jiang Yu angry.


    ¡°Did you make Jiang Yu angry?¡± Feng Zheng found it hard to believe. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to Qingcheng to look for Feng Ran? How did she get involved with Jiang Yu?¡±


    ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? Let me ask you, who exactly did you receive a call from? Who told you that Feng Ran bought a vi in Qingcheng?¡± Hao Jing raised his eyebrows. ¡°I only found out after I went there that Feng Ran didn¡¯t buy that vi at all. Jiang Yu did! Feng Ran is just a friend of Jiang Yu. She¡¯s living in the vi as a friend!¡±


    Feng Zheng paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Since Jiang Yu bought the vi, you should just bring Feng Di back obediently. Why would you make Jiang Yu angry?¡±


    Hao Jing suddenly became submissive and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Feng Zheng immediately guessed that something was wrong when he saw her like this. He scolded her sternly, ¡°Hurry up and tell me what happened.¡±


    Hao Jing had no choice but to tell Feng Zheng that she wanted to get the vi from Jiang Yu, so she was a little disrespectful to her.


    When Feng Zheng heard that, his head instantly swelled.


    ¡°Who gave you the guts to speak to Jiang Yu like that?¡±

 Chapter 1419 - 1419 Kicked Out of The House

    1419 Kicked Out of The House


    Seeing that Feng Zheng was also speaking up for Jiang Yu, Hao Jing¡¯s voice immediately became sharp. ¡°Feng Zheng, I¡¯m your wife! Now that something has happened to your wife, you shouldn¡¯t be questioning me. Instead, you should think of a way to help me solve this problem!¡±


    ¡°The person you provoked is Jiang Yu. How can I help you?¡± Feng Zheng was not to be outdone either. He shouted back, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever consider the consequences before you do anything? When are you going to stop being so mean? I really don¡¯t understand why I fell for you back then!¡±


    When Hao Jing heard Feng Zheng bring up old scores, she immediately acted shamelessly. ¡°Alright, Feng Zheng. Now that things havee to this, you¡¯re bringing up old scores with me, right? Why do you think I married you? When you married me, the Feng family wasn¡¯t like this. At that time, the Feng family and the Hao family were the same. They were both low-ss wealthy families! Why did I marry you? It¡¯s all because I like you!


    I gave birth to a son for you, what right do you have to despise me?¡±


    !!


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to despise you, but you weren¡¯t like this when we got married. When did you be so mean?¡± Feng Zheng did not want to recall the past.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about when I changed. Don¡¯t you just despise me? You think I¡¯m mean and mean, and you despise me for embarrassing you? Alright, since you despise me so much, let¡¯s get a divorce! Divorce!¡± Hao Jing shouted and left.


    Feng Zheng was the CEO of apany. Being yelled at like that by someone else was also a loss of face for him, even if that person was his wife.


    ¡°Leave!¡± Feng Zheng sat on the chair angrily and roared in the direction that Hao Jing had left. ¡°Leave then! If you really want a divorce, I¡¯ll get my secretary to draft a divorce agreement now!¡±


    Hao Jing cried and went back to the Hao family home. Her father was still sitting on the sofa coaxing Feng Di, but Feng Di didn¡¯t seem to appreciate it. No matter how Hao Jing¡¯s father tried to make him happy, Feng Di just wouldn¡¯t smile.


    Feng Di¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Hao Jing. He jumped down from the sofa and threw himself into Hao Jing¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°How was it?¡± Hao Jing¡¯s father asked immediately when he saw her return. ¡°What did Feng Zheng say?¡±


    When she mentioned Feng Zheng, the tears that Hao Jing had just stopped flowed down again. ¡°Don¡¯t count on your useless son-inw. I told him about this, but he didn¡¯t help me think of a solution. Instead of solving it, you me me. You even said that you want to divorce me!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Divorce? Did Feng Zheng really say that?¡± Hao Jing¡¯s father was shocked. ¡°How can Feng Zheng be so ungrateful? He should help you at a time like this. Why would he want to divorce you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why I said he¡¯s useless!¡± Hao Jing¡¯s sobs grew louder and louder.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying. In the end, this matter is still your fault!¡± Hao Jing¡¯s father was annoyed by Hao Jing¡¯s crying. He angrily rebuked, ¡°I don¡¯t think we can count on Feng Zheng now. Hurry up and think of a way to solve this matter! If you can¡¯t solve this matter, don¡¯t me me for kicking you out of the Hao family!¡±


    Hao Jing had been wronged by Feng Zheng. She thought that she would beforted when she returned home. However, she did not expect that her father only cared about the bankruptpany and did not have a daughter like her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve suffered such a huge grievance, but you don¡¯t even know how tofort me? You only have that bankruptpany in your heart!¡± Hao Jing raised her voice. ¡°I¡¯m your daughter. Am I not as important as thatpany in your heart?!¡±


    ¡°How can youpare yourpany to mine? That¡¯s thepany I¡¯ve been working hard to run for decades! My decades of hard work have been ruined by you. Aren¡¯t you going to let me lose my temper at you?¡±


    The father and daughter were both more temperamental than the other. If Hao Jing was angry, her father would be even angrier than her.


    ¡°What does this have to do with me? The person who caused the Hao family to go bankrupt was Jiang Yu. If you really have the ability, then throw your temper at Jiang Yu! What¡¯s the use of throwing a tantrum at me here?¡± Hao Jing retorted, unwilling to be outdone.


    ¡°You, get out of the Hao family now and nevere back! In the future, if I don¡¯t have you as my daughter, don¡¯t call me dad anymore!¡± Hao Jing¡¯s father was so angry that his old face was as red as a monkey¡¯s butt. ¡°Get out of here right now. Get out of here with your son!¡±

 Chapter 1420 - 1420 Divorced

    1420 Divorced


    Hao Jing also lost her temper and immediately left the Hao family with Feng Di.


    However, Hao Jing had left with Feng Di, so the two of them had nowhere to go. Hao Jing thought about it and decided to return to the Feng family.


    Hao Jing felt that it was time for Feng Zheng to calm down.


    When she returned home, Feng Zheng was still in the office. She asked the nanny to take care of Feng Di while she went into the kitchen, nning to cook herself.


    However, Hao Jing didn¡¯t know how to cook at all. She only saw it when she watched the nanny busy in the kitchen.


    Therefore, she stayed in the kitchen for a long time. Not only did she not cook a single dish, but she also almost blew up the kitchen.


    The nanny couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She walked over and said, ¡°Madam, let me do it.¡±


    Hao Jing pushed the nanny away and said, ¡°You go take care of Feng Di. I¡¯ll be in the kitchen. I can handle it myself.¡±


    Since she insisted, the nanny couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only sigh, shake her head, and go back to coax Feng Di.


    As soon as Feng Zheng got home, he saw a foul scene in the kitchen. He thought that something had happened to the power supply in the kitchen. However, when he got closer, he realized that it was Hao Jing cooking.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know how to cook? Cough cough!¡± Feng Zheng choked on the oil smoke in the kitchen and couldn¡¯t stop coughing. ¡°What are you doing in the kitchen? Isn¡¯t this causing trouble?¡±


    Hao Jing was unhappy when she heard that. ¡°I saw that you were too busy at thepany, so I wanted to make you some delicious food to nourish your body,¡± she said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you appreciate it?¡±


    ¡°Look at the food you made. Is it edible?¡± Feng Zheng said with disdain. ¡°Even if you put it on the roadside for stray dogs, the stray dogs probably won¡¯t even look at it.¡±


    Hao Jing simply threw away the rice spat in her hand and said sternly, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve cooked this meal. You can eat it or not. I¡¯m your wife, not a nanny. I don¡¯t know how to serve you. I don¡¯t owe you anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t throw a tantrum here.¡± Feng Zheng took out a divorce agreement from his briefcase and threw it in front of Hao Jing. ¡°Here is the divorce agreement. Take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, just sign on it.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to divorce me?¡± Hao Jing was so shocked that it was difficult to add to her shock. ¡°What did I do wrong? You actually want to divorce me?¡±


    She thought that Feng Zheng had said those words out of anger today. She did not expect him toe back with the divorce agreement at night.


    To think that she had wanted to make some delicious food for him to nourish himself. Now, it seemed that her good intentions had been wasted. This man was not worthy of being treated well by others!


    ¡°What right do you have to divorce me? Is it because of Jiang Yu?¡± Hao Jing grabbed Feng Zheng¡¯s arm so hard that she almost crushed his bones.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just because of her. You have a big reason too!¡± Feng Zheng felt the pain and fiercely shook off Hao Jing¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°Hurry up and take a look at this divorce agreement. If there¡¯s no problem, hurry up and sign it. I won¡¯t let you leave with nothing. I¡¯ll give you what you deserve. As for Feng Di, don¡¯t take him away. Leave him to me.¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to divorce me and take my son away?!¡± Hao Jing suddenly looked like she had gone crazy. ¡°You heartless man! If you really want to divorce me, then you can¡¯t take Feng Di away from me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a divorced woman. How can you take good care of Feng Di? The Feng family is powerful and I will give Feng Di a better life.¡± Feng Zheng said.


    After he finished speaking, he continued to urge her, ¡°I see that you¡¯re being unreasonable here. Why don¡¯t you take a closer look at the divorce agreement? But I can guarantee you that there are no unfavorable conditions on it, so just sign it.¡±


    In fact, when Feng Zheng first asked his secretary to print the divorce agreement, he hadn¡¯t made up his mind to divorce Hao Jing. He even thought that if Hao Jing could apologize to him after he came back tonight, he would secretly destroy the divorce agreement like before.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to see a foul atmosphere in the kitchen when he came back tonight. He even choked on the oily smoke inside and coughed. Tears flowed out, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel even angrier. The idea of divorcing Hao Jing became stronger.


    ¡°Alright, since you want to divorce me, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish! But I will never give you custody of Feng Di!¡± Hao Jing took a pen and signed thest page of the divorce agreement. Then she went to the nanny to bring Feng Di over.

 Chapter 1421 - Loved By An Older Man

    1421 Wishes Come True


    Hao Jing brought Feng Di to the kitchen. She squatted down and asked, ¡°Feng Di, Dad and Mom are going to separate. Do you want to go with Dad or Mom?¡±


    Although Feng Di was young, he knew that separating meant that the two of them would not continue to live together.


    So he asked, ¡°Why did Dad and Mom separate?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Hao Jing said. ¡°I¡¯m asking you now. Are you going with me or your dad?¡±


    !!


    ¡°I¡­¡± Feng Di hesitated.


    Although Feng Di appeared to be very close to Hao Jing in front of outsiders, in fact, he liked Feng Zheng more in the Feng family.


    Although Hao Jing loved Feng Di, no matter what he wanted, Hao Jing would buy it for him. However, Feng Di knew that the money came from Feng Zheng.


    Feng Di hugged Feng Zheng¡¯s thigh tightly and said, ¡°If the two of you have to be separated, I want to live with Dad.¡±


    Hao Jing never expected that her son, whom she doted on so much, would choose to live with Feng Zheng.


    ¡°Feng Di, I¡¯m your mother!¡± Hao Jing still wanted to say something to Di, but Feng Zheng simply pulled Feng Di behind him and said, ¡°Enough, Hao Jing! Don¡¯t say any more nonsense to the child. Since you¡¯ve already signed the divorce agreement, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow to settle the divorce.¡±


    With that, he brought Feng Di back to his room. Hao Jing was left alone in the kitchen, not knowing what to do.


    The nanny had seen everything from the side. Now that she saw Hao Jing standing in the kitchen, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. She walked over and said, ¡°Madam, go and rest first. I¡¯ll make dinner.¡±


    Hao Jingughed at herself. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mrs.¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve already divorced him.¡±


    The more Hao Jing thought about it, the more disappointed she felt. She didn¡¯t even pack her clothes and went straight back to the Hao family.


    After Hao Jing¡¯s father found out about her divorce with Feng Zheng, not only did he not reprimand Feng Zheng, he even criticized Hao Jing. ¡°You can only me yourself for divorcing Feng Zheng! If you hadn¡¯t angered Jiang Yu, harmed the Hao family, and even almost implicated the Feng family, Feng Zheng wouldn¡¯t have divorced you!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your daughter. How can you speak up for Feng Zheng?¡± Hao Jing sat on the sofa and cried bitterly. ¡°Do you know that once I get a divorce, I¡¯ll get involved with Feng Di?! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯tfort me, but you¡¯re scolding me?¡±


    ¡°So what if I scold you? You deserve to bear these consequences. Don¡¯t me me for not standing on your side! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re my only daughter. I even want to cut ties with you now!¡± Hao Jing¡¯s father said rudely.


    This time, Hao Jing waspletely disheartened.


    She finally understood that neither the Hao family nor the Feng family weed her.


    Her temper didn¡¯t allow her to stay here humbly, so she went back to her bedroom, packed a few clothes, and went out to find a hotel to stay in.


    The next day, she went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to settle the divorce with Feng Zheng. ¡°Feng Zheng, after you divorced me, you lost someone who treated you sincerely.¡±


    After a night of thinking, Feng Zheng also felt that he shouldn¡¯t be so heartless to Hao Jing. He had wanted to tell Hao Jing that if she had time, she coulde over to see Feng Di, but Hao Jing had already left, leaving him with a lonely back.


    Feng Zheng sighed and did not stop her in the end.


    Feng Ran only found out about this a few dayster. She had always hoped that Feng Zheng would divorce Hao Jing. Now that she knew the news, she was extremely happy.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. The two of them are finally divorced! I¡¯ve been waiting for this for too long.¡± Feng Ran danced happily in the vi. ¡°Although I don¡¯t like my dad, as long as he divorces Hao Jing, I can go back and meet him. That¡¯s great. When I go back in the future, I won¡¯t have to see Hao Jing¡¯s sharp and mean face anymore!¡±


    Mei Shuang was also quite happy, but not for herself, but for Feng Ran.


    Feng Ran also pulled Mei Shuang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mei Shuang, when you go back in the future, no one will suppress you anymore!¡±


    Chu Ran stood at the side and sneered. ¡°You really don¡¯t mind watching the show. Your parents are divorced.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Hao Jing is not my mother.¡±

 Chapter 1422 - 1422 Meeting Ji Tang Again

    1422 Meeting Ji Tang Again


    Feng Ran was in a good mood and didn¡¯t want to argue with Chu Ran. Although Chu Ran¡¯s tone was unpleasant, Feng Ran didn¡¯t want to argue with him.


    When Chu Ran saw this, she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself. She said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a look at the poppy seeds that you sent and the things you asked for in that small workshop?¡±


    ¡°Why are you more anxious than me?¡± Jiang Yu asked in confusion, ¡°Are you so eager to report my daily whereabouts to Chi Rui?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Chu Ran looked around guiltily.


    ¡°.. Do as you please.¡± Jiang Yu also felt a little helpless. ¡°The seeds of the poppies won¡¯t grow much in the next few days. Why don¡¯t we go and take a look at that small workshop?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±


    Jiang Yu brought Chu Ran to the small workshop, but the boss said that the things that Jiang Yu wanted were not avable for the time being. Moreover, there were still a few days left before the week ended. He would definitely be able to get them in a few days.


    Therefore, he hoped that Jiang Yu woulde back to take a look after a week.


    Jiang Yu did not continue to urge him. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    He left with Chu Ran. Chu Ran still had a disappointed expression on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such an expression.¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    The two of them walked out of the alley. Chu Ran saw a woman in ragged clothes standing at the entrance of the alley, looking at the small advertisement on the wall.


    The small advertisement on the wall had the word ¡°organ¡± written on it. Chu Ran¡¯s eyes lit up. She grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Jiang Yu, look at the small advertisement on the wall about ¡®organs.¡¯ Is it selling human organs?¡±


    Jiang Yu stopped in her tracks and looked in the direction Chu Ran was pointing. However, her attention was not on the small advertisement, but on the woman in front of the small advertisement.


    Although the woman was dressed in rags, her face was very clean. Moreover, that face was very familiar to Jiang Yu.


    That woman was Ji Tang.


    Wasn¡¯t Ji Tang in Hu City? Why would he appear here?


    Jiang Yu really wanted to go over and ask, but her feet suddenly felt as if they were filled with lead and she could not lift them up.


    However, Ji Tang saw her. However, when Ji Tang saw her, she did note over to greet her. Instead, she revealed a very vicious expression. She said to Jiang Yu through the air, ¡°You unlucky jinx. Don¡¯t let me see you again.¡±


    With that, she left.


    ¡°You know that woman? What did she say to you just now?¡± Chu Ran asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head and also went to the spot where Ji Tang was standing just now to carefully observe the small advertisement.


    Although the advertisement did not clearly state that it was selling human organs, Jiang Yu could confirm that the advertisement was selling human organs through the word ¡± organs ¡± and other information.


    Ji Tang looked at this small advertisement. It probably meant that she wanted to sell her organs.


    Although Ji Tang and Jiang Yu had already gotten into an awkward situation, organ trafficking was illegal after all. Jiang Yu could not just watch Ji Tang degenerate like this.


    Therefore, she also memorized the phone number on the small advertisement and nned to contact him when she went back.


    ¡°Why did you remember this number?¡± Chu Ran was puzzled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already contacted this small workshop? Then why do you still remember this number? Aren¡¯t you stealing their business?¡±


    ¡°If I pay double the price, do you think I¡¯m still stealing business?¡± Jiang Yu looked at Chu Ran from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Money is king in business. As long as you give enough money, you can do anything.¡±


    Chu Ran didn¡¯t know much.


    After returning to the vi, Jiang Yu contacted the owner of the number.


    ¡°Hello?¡± A man with a rough voice answered the phone. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Jiang Yu made herself look like someone who had a tragic background and couldn¡¯t live if she didn¡¯t sell organs. She cried and said, ¡°I saw this advertisement at the entrance of an alley. I know what you do there. So I want to discuss with you how much I can sell these organs for if I go to your ce.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°How old are you?¡±


    Jiang Yu fabricated some information and told the person on the other end of the phone. She said, ¡°I¡¯m still young. I think these organs on my body should be quite valuable.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The person on the other end of the phone said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address in a while. When you have time, we¡¯ll talk in detail. Tell me in advance before youe.¡±

 Chapter 1423 - 1423 I Will Save You

    1423 I Will Save You


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    After Jiang Yu hung up the phone, she received an unfamiliar address not long after.


    Jiang Yu guessed that based on Ji Tang¡¯s current situation, she might go to this ce tomorrow or even tonight.


    So she quickly called the bodyguards and brought them to this ce to wait for the rabbit. As long as they discovered Ji Tang, they would quickly bring her back.


    Chu Ran originally wanted to go with them, but she was stopped by Jiang Yu. She said, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with the business that Chi Rui gave me. I just want to save my friend. Don¡¯t follow me. You¡¯ll only cause trouble.¡±


    Chu Ran was unhappy. She could only watch the taillights of the car flicker until they disappeared.


    Jiang Yu and the bodyguards were guarding a ce not far from the address.


    In the middle of the night, a sneaky person walked over from afar. She looked around and made sure that no one was following her before she continued walking forward.


    However, Jiang Yu recognized her as Ji Tang at a nce. She quickly jumped out of the car and blocked her way. She asked very seriously, ¡°Ji Tang, do you know that this is a ce where human organs are sold?¡±


    Ji Tang was shocked and almost shouted. However, when she saw that the person in front of her was Jiang Yu, Ji Tang sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take me for a fool. I know where this is.¡±


    ¡°You know what this ce is, so why did youe? Do you know that this is illegal?¡± Jiang Yu frowned. ¡°Come back with me now.¡±


    ¡°Why should I go back with you? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t think you¡¯ve caused me enough misery?¡± Ji Tang took a step back and distanced herself from Jiang Yu. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better stay out of my business. I have the freedom to do whatever I want. Don¡¯t act like a saint here. Those who don¡¯t know might think that you care about me a lot.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t care about you, why do you think I would be here?¡± Jiang Yu held Ji Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°Come back with me now. I can¡¯t watch you destroy yourself.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending to be a saint!¡± Ji Tang flung Jiang Yu¡¯s hand away fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that I¡¯ve be like this! If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been fired or divorced! All of this is because of you. You¡¯re an unlucky jinx!¡±


    As Ji Tang spoke, she began to cry bitterly. ¡°I have nothing now. I don¡¯t have a single cent on me. My mother is even sick! If I don¡¯te over and sell the organs, where am I going to get the money to treat my mother¡¯s illness?¡±


    ¡°Even if you really don¡¯t have money, you can¡¯t do such a thing!¡± Jiang Yu shouted, ¡°This is illegal! Once you¡¯re caught, not only will your mother not be taken care of, but you¡¯ll also have to go to prison!¡±


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. I advise you to stay out of it!¡± Ji Tang shouted crazily, ¡°Stay away from me. I don¡¯t want to see you now!¡±


    Although Jiang Yu had never experienced such a thing before, she could not bear to see Ji Tang so sad.


    Hence, she patted Ji Tang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you think of a solution for your mother¡¯s illness. But you have to promise me that you won¡¯t do anything illegal. Don¡¯t let yourself fall into the abyss.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re helping me? Why are you helping me?¡± Ji Tang¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying. She looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief. ¡°Do you still want to take the opportunity tough at me? I¡¯ve already be like this, why won¡¯t you let me go?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood. I really want to help you.¡± Jiang Yu sighed. ¡°Since we both grew up in an orphanage, I will definitely help you with this matter. I just hope that you can live a good life. No matter what kind of difficulties you encounter, don¡¯t think about selling organs. Not only is it illegal, but it¡¯s also not good for your health.¡±


    Ji Tang originally wanted to refuse, but when she saw Jiang Yu¡¯s pained expression and firm gaze, the words that she wanted to say were swallowed back.


    After a long while, she nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you this time. If you can really help me save my mother, then I¡¯ll apologize to you for what happened before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Jiang Yu brought Ji Tang into the car and asked the bodyguards to drive the car back to the vi.


    Actually, Ji Tang did not trust Jiang Yu 100%. It was just that she felt that Jiang Yu was more trustworthy than the organ trafficking.

 Chapter 1424 - 1424 Taoist Doctor

    1424 Taoist Doctor


    Jiang Yu brought Ji Tang back to the vi and took out a few sets of clothes. She handed them to Ji Tang and said, ¡°Go take a shower first and change into your clothes. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it when we wake up tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ji Tang took the clothes and hesitated for a long time before saying.


    Jiang Yu did not expect to hear these two words from Ji Tang¡¯s mouth. She could not help but smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Ji Tang took a shower, changed her clothes, and fell asleep on the sofa in the living room. Chu Ran was still rather curious about this person, but Ji Tang¡¯s expression had always been ¡®keep strangers away¡¯ so Chu Ran did not n to go over and ask for a snub.


    The next morning, after everyone had breakfast, they went to do their own things. ¡°My mother is in Qingcheng now. Come with me,¡± Ji Tang said to Jiang Yu.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Although Chu Ran wanted to go with them, Jiang Yu still left him in the vi and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be of any help if you go. Don¡¯t add to the mess.¡±


    Chu Ran was unhappy. Even if Jiang Yu didn¡¯t take him out, he would have plenty of ces to have fun.


    Ji Tang sat in the car and guided the bodyguards. After passing through several winding paths, they finally arrived at the ce Ji Tang mentioned.


    In fact,pared to the houses in the bustling area, that ce was indeed dpidated, but it was not dpidated. At the very least, the people who lived here should be able to wear normal clothes, unlike Ji Tang, who was dressed in rags.


    The more Jiang Yu looked at it, the more confused she became. She could not help but ask, ¡°Is this your first time here with your mother?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ji Tang opened the car door and got out. As she led Jiang Yu inside, she said, ¡°This is the hometown where my parents got married. When they adopted me, we lived here for a period of time. Later, my father became sessful in business, so we moved to another ce.¡±


    ¡°But my father passed away early, and there was not much left in the family fortune to pay off the debts. Fortunately, I got married at that time and had a rtively rich husband. Thanks to him, we can continue to live like before. But because of you, I was fired by the Green Bird and my husband divorced me! I left with nothing and didn¡¯t have a single cent on me. I had no choice but to bring my mother back to my hometown.¡±


    Jiang Yu did not expect Ji Tang to experience such a huge change after she was fired.


    However, she did not feel that this matter was her fault. If Ji Tang had not done anything to frame her in the beginning, then today¡¯s incident would not have happened.


    However, it was a good thing that the two of them had a tacit understanding and did not mention this matter again. Jiang Yu felt that it was time to let this matter go.


    Ji Tang brought Jiang Yu into the innermost room. This room looked rtively clean and exquisite.


    ¡°This is the ce.¡± She looked at Jiang Yu and then at the bodyguards behind her. She said, ¡°My mother is getting on in years. You can go in with me alone. These bodyguards can guard the door. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jiang Yu followed Ji Tang into the room. There was only a big bed in the room, and a white-haired woman was lying on it. Her eyes were tightly shut, as if she could no longer sense the sound of the outside world.


    Beside her bed, there was a very young and beautiful woman and a middle-aged man in a Taoist robe.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you at my house?¡± Ji Tang looked at the middle-aged man in surprise.


    The young and beautiful woman quickly grabbed Ji Tang¡¯s sleeve and exined, ¡°Sister, this is the Taoist doctor I specially invited for our mother! He¡¯s the 38th generation sessor of the Jia family¡¯s Taoist doctor, and he¡¯s very famous in the martial arts world!¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded and said proudly, ¡°Yes, you can call me Master Jia.¡±


    ¡°What master? My mother is sick, not possessed! Why did you find a Taoist priest?¡± Ji Tang was angry. ¡°They are all liars. How can you believe them?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Master Jia raised his voice. This was the first time he had been called a swindler.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± The woman also spoke up for Master Jia. ¡°This master¡¯s medical skills are very high. As for you, you didn¡¯te back for an entire night. Why did he bring back a strange woman today? Is she also a Dao doctor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m studying traditional Chinese medicine acupuncture. I can¡¯tpare to such a scammer.¡± Jiang Yu nced at Master Jia coldly.

 Chapter 1425 - 1425 Evil Qi Entering The Body

    1425 Evil Qi Entering The Body


    ¡°You! If you call me a swindler again, I won¡¯t see this patient today!¡± Grandmaster Jia flung his sleeves and turned to leave.


    The woman grabbed Grandmaster Jia¡¯s sleeve and begged, ¡°Grandmaster, don¡¯t go yet! At least help me see what¡¯s wrong with my mother first!¡±


    ¡°Du Wei, this is a liar. Can you not be so silly as to believe him?!¡± Ji Tang grabbed Du Wei¡¯s arm, wanting her to let go.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve already given the money to Master Jia. If you don¡¯t let him take a look, won¡¯t the money be wasted?¡± Du Wei said.


    ¡°You gave him all the money?¡± Ji Tang¡¯s body stiffened. She felt all her blood flow backward and rush to her brain. ¡°Do you know how much money we have left at home? You actually gave all that money to this swindler?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a swindler. He¡¯s a very famous Taoist doctor!¡± Du Wei exined while crying.


    However, although she was crying, it did not rain. Jiang Yu watched from the side and did not see a single tear in Du Wei¡¯s eyes.


    The more he looked at it, the more it seemed like he was putting on an act.


    Grandmaster Jia also took a step back and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to apologize. Seeing that your sister-inw has given me the money, I won¡¯t argue with you. I¡¯ll take care of this patient too. Just stay by the side and keep quiet. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Du Wei also quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sis. I¡¯ve already spent the money. Let Master Jia take a look. It¡¯s not a loss for us anyway. If he takes good care of our mother, then she won¡¯t have to do anything to this friend you brought back.¡±


    Du Wei also looked at Jiang Yu with some scrutiny. ¡°She looks like she¡¯s in her early twenties. How good can her medical skills be? So what if he studied acupuncture? At such a young age, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s only at the beginner level. Can hepare to Master Jia¡¯s medical skills?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you know if you canpeteter?¡± Jiang Yu crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Grandmaster Jia provocatively. ¡°Just nice. I want to see how good your medical skills are as a Taoist doctor!¡±


    Master Jia did not take Jiang Yu seriously at all. He felt that a little girl in her early twenties could notpare to him even if she studied traditional Chinese medicine.


    ¡°Alright, then you can watch from the side. I¡¯ll let you broaden your horizons!¡±


    Jiang Yu pulled Ji Tang to the side and whispered to her. ¡°Let¡¯s stand here and see what he can find out.¡±


    Master Jia was determined to show off in front of Jiang Yu, so he also took out apass from his bag with azy attitude. Then, he muttered something and walked around the house with thepass.


    Du Wei pretended to be on tenterhooks at the side, as if there was really something unclean in this room.


    Jiang Yu and Ji Tang stood at the side and watched the show.


    Master Jia walked a few rounds and suddenly stopped at the end of the bed. Thepass pointed straight at the woman on the bed. Then, Master Jia shouted, ¡°This is evil energy entering your mother¡¯s body. She¡¯s not sick!¡±


    ¡°What? It was really evil energy entering his body! Master, is there any way to save my mother?¡± Du Wei sounded like she was about to cry.


    ¡°What time is it? Why is it popr to say that evil qi enters the body?¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Master Jia, even if you want to make money, you should have a limit when ites to lying, right? This is the era of science and technology, and you¡¯re saying that evil energy has entered the body? Even if you say that she was bewitched, I still think it¡¯s credible.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl. What do you know? Don¡¯t cause trouble here! You¡¯re not the one who gave me the money!¡± Master Jia shouted angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t need to report the results of my examination to you!¡±


    Du Wei was also extremely impatient with Jiang Yu. She reprimanded, ¡°Stop talking nonsense here, okay? I saw that you were a friend invited by my sister. You kept talking nonsense just now, so I didn¡¯t stop you! Don¡¯t make things worse now. The master has already said that my mother has evil energy in her body, but you¡¯re still making sarcastic remarks!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. If you insist on believing him, then I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°However, it seems like you don¡¯t believe in Master Jia. Instead, you seem to be on the same side as Master Jia. I¡¯m starting to suspect that all of this is just a temporary setup.¡±

 Chapter 1426 Jade

    "Don''t frame me! This is also the first time I''ve met Grandmaster!" A hint of panic appeared on Du Wei''s face, but she quickly calmed down. "I''ve already paid for it, and the results of the examination are here. Sis, just let your friend go back quickly. There''s no use for her to stay here."


    "You believe such a lie?" Ji Tang frowned. "This Master Jia is obviously a liar. Why are you still led by the nose by him?"


    "Aiya, Sister, Master Jia is not a liar. He is a famous Taoist doctor!" Du Wei once again defended Master Jia.


    Grandmaster Jia cleared his throat and said, "Let me tell you. If this was in the past, and you called me a swindler, I would have long flung my sleeves and left! But this time, I''ll stay here on ount of you being my sister-inw. I won''t argue with you. As for your mother''s physical condition, I''ve already checked it out. I have a treasure now. I''ll give it to you. As long as you put it on the bed, it can suppress this evil aura. After a long time, this evil qi will automatically leave."


    Without waiting for Jiang Yu and Ji Tang to speak, Du Wei hurriedly nodded and bowed. "Thank you, Master!"


    Master Jia took out a piece of jade from his bag. It was cylindrical and looked a little like a cork.


    He put the jade on the bedside table and said, "This treasure has a great background. If I wasn''t being kind, I wouldn''t be willing to give you such a treasure."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If you can''t bear to give it to me, then take it back!" Ji Tang said unhappily.


    "Little girl, why are you throwing a tantrum here again? I''m being kind!" Grandmaster Jia was furious.


    Jiang Yu listened from the side andughed. If you were really kind-hearted, why would you take out this jade artifact and give it to someone else?"


    She walked to the bedside and picked up the jade piece, looking at it carefully. He said, "Not only is this jade not a good thing, but it''s also a fake. You gave a fake jade to someone and said that it can suppress evil energy. Aren''t you tantly lying?"


    Master Jia was a little frightened at this moment, but he still forced himself to lie. "You said that my jade is not good, and you said that my jade is fake? Aren''t you framing me? My jade is a high-grade suet jade. How can it be a fake?"


    "Alright, let''s not talk about whether this jade artifact is fake or not. Let''s talk about the use of this jade artifact. This thing was also called a jade plug. Since ancient times, this jade plug had been used for the dead. Now you''re taking it out and saying that it''s to suppress evil qi. Are you sure it''s not to attract evil qi?"

 Chapter 1427 Sanction

    "I don''t care who you are! Since my wife has already spoken, we definitely won''t let you leave." The bodyguard who was holding Master Jia said.


    In the room, Jiang Yu opened Ji Tang''s mother''s eyelids and took a closer look. The expression on her face was also a little heavy.


    "Your mother''s symptoms don''t seem to be sick. Instead, it''s more like poisoning."


    "Poisoned?" Ji Tang was shocked by Jiang Yu''s words.


    "Although I''m not sure, the symptoms are 80% simr to poisoning." As Jiang Yu spoke, she looked around and finally found a potted nt by the window of the inner room.


    "Where did you get this nt?" Jiang Yu asked.


    Ji Tang followed Jiang Yu''s line of sight and recalled that Du Wei had brought back a pot of nt from somewhere a few months ago. She said that it could purify the air and help her mother''s illness, so she was allowed to stay.


    Now that Jiang Yu asked this question, it seemed that there was something wrong with this nt.


    Hence, Ji Tang replied, "Du Wei brought this nt back from outside a few months ago. She said it can purify the air. Is there a problem?"


    "What air purification? This nt is poisonous!" Jiang Yu quickly threw the nt out. "This nt is called Heartbreak Grass. I''ve seen it in an ancient medical book in the school library before. However, it was said that such nts had already been cut off and no one was nting them anymore.


    Where did Du Wei get it?"


    "I don''t know." Ji Tang shook her head.


    She felt a lingering fear in her heart. If she had not brought Jiang Yu here today and had really gone to sell her organs and listened to Master Jia''s words, her mother would probably never have been able to receive real treatment.


    "Fortunately, this nt was only brought back for a few months, and it''s still quite far from your mother. Your mother didn''t absorb much poison. I''ve also thrown the nt out. Take good care of it as usual. In less than a month, your mother''s immune system will be able to clear the poison."


    " Don''t you need additional treatment? " Ji Tang asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Jiang Yu replied, "Of course I do. It''s just that your mother has been poisoned and her bodily functions are declining. If I were to apply the silver needles now, I''m afraid it would affect her health. So I want to wait until the poison in her body ispletely removed before applying the silver needles."


    Thank you, Jiang Yu. " Ji Tang said.


    If it was in the past, Ji Tang might have said " thank you " to Jiang Yu because of her feelings or because she was just putting on an act. However, this time, she said it from the bottom of her heart.


    "You''re wee. Take good care of your mother here. Don''t ever think about selling your organs again. It just so happens that you know where I live now. If you really encounter any difficulties that you can''t solve,e find me. I''ll think of a way to help you." Jiang Yu said.


    Ji Tang really did not expect Jiang Yu to be willing to help her so openly after what had happened previously. This made Ji Tang feel ashamed.


    "Jiang Yu, thank you so much. I thought you would hate me for what happened before, but you were willing to help me like this. I shouldn''t have done that, and I shouldn''t have been jealous of you. We should have been very good friends." Ji Tang really realized her mistake this time.


    "As long as you recognize your mistakes, it''s not toote for us to be friends." Jiang Yu smiled.


    "Alright, then let''s be friends again. Although I know that my family background can''tpare to yours, if you really encounter any difficulties, as long as you tell me, I will definitely do my best to help you."


    "Alright." Jiang Yu did not reject Ji Tang''s good intentions.


    "Then I''ll take care of my mother. You go back first. I won''t send you off. I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay. It''s only a few steps from here to where I am." After saying that, Jiang Yu left. She walked to the door. Master Jia and Du Wei were still detained there.


    "Madam, how should we deal with these two people?" the bodyguard asked.


    "One of them is a swindler, and the other is a vixen who doesn''t keep her morals." Jiang Yu sneered. "That swindler should be handed over to the police. It just so happened that Chang Kai had already applied for a cross-city pursuit, and he was about toe to Qingcheng. Take these two people back first. When Chang Kaies, I''ll hand these two people over to him."


    "Yes, Madam." The bodyguard responded and gathered Master Jia and Du Wei up before stuffing them into the trunk.

 Chapter 1428 Catching An Affair

    "Don''t hand me over to the police!" Master Jia begged before he was stuffed into the trunk.


    Jiang Yu brought them back to the vi. There was a basement in the vi. Because it was not used often, it was already a little old and there was a faint moldy smell.


    The bodyguard threw Master Jia and Du Wei into the basement and prepared to close the door.


    "Wait a minute! You have no right to lock us up here!" Master Jia roared, "This is illegal imprisonment. Do you know that?"


    "Who said I imprisoned you illegally? I''ve already told the police. They''lle and take you away in a few days." Jiang Yu was standing at the entrance of the basement.


    Because she was standing against the light, Master Jia could not see her face clearly. But from her tone, Master Jia knew that she was not joking.


    This time, he was really afraid. He quickly begged, "Thisdy, I was blind. I know I was wrong. Please let me out! I didn''t lie willingly. It''s all her fault. It''s all this woman''s fault! She gave me money and said that she wanted me toe over and cheat people!"


    Master Jia was really too afraid. He actually pushed all the responsibility onto Du Wei.


    When Du Wei heard what he said, she was also shocked. She shouted angrily, "You old fart, how dare you frame me like this? You were the one who suggested this. How dare you push all the responsibility to me?"


    Master Jia was still trying to shirk responsibility. "You seduced me from the beginning. Otherwise, how could I be with you?"


    Du Wei still wanted to say something, but Jiang Yu stopped them and asked, "Wait a moment. Don''t quarrel. I only have one question. Who gave Du Wei the pot of nts that she brought back a few months ago?"


    Du Wei red at Master Jia before turning to Jiang Yu. "It''s all because of this old fart beside me!"


    Jiang Yu''s sharp gaze swept over Master Jia. Although Master Jia couldn''t see clearly, her gaze was like a knife that cut into his body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Master Jia knelt on the ground and exined, "I gave this nt to her. It''s true, but she came to me for it! Previously, she came to me and said that her mother-inw was sick. She asked me to think of a way to make that old woman die quickly. I thought for a long time before deciding to give this nt to her!"


    After Master Jia finished speaking, Du Wei suddenly fell silent. She cowered and did not dare to speak.


    "Do you give it to her just because she wants it from you? This nt is poisonous. If Du Wei''s mother-inw really died because of this, you''ll be a murderer!" Jiang Yu said sternly.


    "That''s why I went for a checkup today! If that woman really died in the end, then to the outside world, it could be said that it was caused by evil energy entering her body!" Fortunately, Master Jia was a middle-aged man. He did not expect that he would be so scared that he would cry in front of Jiang Yu.


    "How many people do you think will believe your reason?" Jiang Yu could not help but sneer. "The two of you are quite interesting. Du Wei, you gave all the money in the family to Master Jia. Don''t tell me you still have hope that he will be able to take you away in the end?"


    Du Wei had been silent all this while. Now, Jiang Yu''s words had hit a sore spot in her heart. Suddenly, she shouted crazily, "He will take me away! Compared to Ji Tang''s useless younger brother, at least Master Jia can really let me see hope! As long as he says he will take me away, he will definitely take me away. I don''t have to stay in this dpidated ce anymore! Back then, when I was walking outside in a morous manner, anyone who saw me would have to curry favor with me! But now?


    I can''t even afford to wear clothes that are out of season. I can only pick up clothes that others don''t want!"


    As Du Wei spoke, she began to cry.


    Jiang Yu had always felt that Du Wei had trusted Master Jia, the swindler, too much, so much so that she had handed over all her people and thest of her family''s money.


    "You''re still too naive. This Master Jia is obviously unreliable. You gave him everything, but he will definitely leave you behind and run away alone." Jiang Yu said, "If you don''t believe me, you can take a look. If I can let one of you go now, do you think he wants to leave or will he let you go?"


    When Master Jia heard this, he quickly straightened his back and said loudly, "If you''re really willing to let a person go, then let Du Wei go!"

 Chapter 1429 Surrender

    Master Jia acted like a real man in front of Du Wei because he knew that Jiang Yu would not really let them go. That was why he dared to say such words.


    However, Jiang Yu insisted on doing the opposite. She said, "Alright. Since you''ve said so, I''ll let Du Wei go."


    She asked the bodyguards to go in and untie Du Wei. She said, "Since Master Jia is so loyal and wants me to let you go, then I can only fulfill his wish. Come out. I''ll hand him over to the police alone."


    Du Wei''s face was filled with disbelief. Before she could even speak, she was taken out by the bodyguards.


    Master Jia''s face was even more stunned. He watched as Du Wei was taken away by the bodyguards. He was so anxious that he could not speak clearly. "No, no, are you serious? Why did you really let her go?"


    Jiang Yu shrugged and looked at him mockingly. "Didn''t you just ask me to let Du Wei go? I''m just respecting your opinion. Why, are you going back on your word again?"


    Master Jia nodded vigorously. "I thought you were joking. That''s why I said that! If I had known that you would really let someone go, how could I have given this opportunity to that Du Wei? Is it toote for me to go back on my word now? Can you let me go?"


    Anyone who saw Grandmaster Jia like this would be unable to help but curse at him.


    Jiang Yu didn''t want to continue talking to him either. She felt that it would lower her status, so she asked the bodyguards to lock the basement door tightly while she went to look for Du Wei.


    Du Wei had just stood at the door and had already heard Master Jia''s words. She was disheartened and didn''t want to see that swindler again.


    The bodyguard brought her to the living room and let her sit on the sofa to rest. Du Wei sat on the sofa, feeling disheartened. At the same time, she was also in disbelief. She could not believe that Jiang Yu would really let her go.


    It was only when she saw Jiang Yu walking over that she asked her in a trembling voice, "Will you really let me go?"


    "Of course not. Both of you have done something illegal. If I let you go, wouldn''t I be helping the evil?" Jiang Yu said, "I just wanted you to see Master Jia''s true colors. That''s why I said that."


    Du Wei smiled bitterly and said, "That''s true. I should have seen the true face of this old fart earlier. I should have known from the beginning that he was lying to me. It''s a pity that I gave him all the money in the family. How will my mother-inw and Sister Ji Tang live?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll help you. As long as you really realize your mistake, it''ll be fine. When the timees, the two of you will go to the police station together and tell the police everything you know about Master Jia. You might get a reduced sentence." Jiang Yuforted her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I know. Actually, I asked for it. Sigh, when will the policee? I might as well turn myself in. In that case, there might be a lighter sentence."


    Seeing how sincere Du Wei was in admitting her mistake, Jiang Yu said to her, "If you really want to turn yourself in, I can take you there."


    "Thank you, Jiang Yu." Du Wei''s eyes were filled with gratitude.


    "It''s okay. As long as you recognize your mistake and don''t make it again in the future, it''s fine."


    Churan could not stand such a heartwarming scene. She said, "Jiang Yu, you''re used to doing good things. You''re the good person."


    Churan crossed her arms in front of her chest. "You''re so good to her. Do you think she''ll be grateful to you? And that friend of yours. Will she really be grateful to you? Don''t let yourself be touched in the end."


    "This matter has nothing to do with you. Just mind your own business." Jiang Yu didn''t even look at him.


    Chu Ran was stumped by Jiang Yu''s words and almost choked on her own saliva.


    "In the end, if people gossip about you behind your back, it has nothing to do with me. You asked for it. Don''t me me for not reminding you."


    "Don''t use your malice to judge others. Just because you''re such a person doesn''t mean that others are." Jiang Yu said coldly.


    Chang Kai sessfully arrived at Green City the next morning. This time, he only brought a small team with him.


    Jiang Yu brought Du Wei and Master Jia to find him. "This is the swindler I told you about the other day," she said.


    "I''m not a swindler!" Grandmaster Jia was still resisting.

 Chapter 1430 Strategy

    "Stop resisting. You have no right to speak here!" The bodyguard held Master Jia down and took out a rag to cover his mouth.


    Jiang Yu then pushed Du Wei in front of Chang Kai. "She has a good attitude towards admitting her mistakes and is willing to turn herself in."


    "It''s fine as long as they admit their mistakes and have a good attitude. It''s even better if they can turn themselves in. However, in this situation, it''s useless to say that they''ll turn themselves in," Chang Kai said. "However, their matters are small matters. There''s a bigger matter now. It''s the matter you contacted me about previously."


    Chang Kai asked his team members to bring Master Jia and Du Wei back. Then, he went to a nearby tea shop with Jiang Yu and booked a private room.


    "The procedures for the cross-city pursuit are a little troublesome, which is why it has been dyed until now." Chang Kai said apologetically, "I don''t know. How far have things progressed?"


    Jiang Yu told the truth and exined, "Those seeds are just ordinary flower seeds. No matter how stupid Chu Ran is, she should have checked the pictures of Poppy. When the flower seed grows, Chu Ran will realize that something is wrong."


    "There''s also that small workshop. I told Chu Ran that this workshop was only selling human organs under the guise of selling pork, but if I really got the pig''s internal organs in the end, I''m afraid this matter won''t be able to be hidden. Therefore, we must try to take down Chi Rui and the ck market before these two things happen."


    Chang Kai looked troubled. "Actually, I''m quite anxious too, but we don''t know much about the ck market. Just based on the two industrial chains in your hands and the industries in Mo Long''s hands, I can''t judge how big the entire ck market is for the time being. So I need to think of a way to enter this ck market and investigate it carefully."


    Jiang Yu also understood Chang Kai''s thoughts. If the ck market was too big, they would need to apply for support from the headquarters before they could take action. After all, they had too few people now. If they acted rashly, there might be unpredictable dangers.


    "Then I''ll do my best to dy Chu Ran for a while. Try not to let him contact Chi Rui before you sneak into the ck market."


    "Yes, but you have to pay attention to your safety. No matter how stupid a person is, they will still be on guard. If you continue to y Tai Chi with him, he will probably realize that something is wrong. At that time, you won''t be able to exin yourself in front of Chi Rui."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In fact, Chang Kai was also more worried about Jiang Yu''s safety. Although Mo Long was by Jiang Yu''s side now, they were not in Hu City and did not have many bodyguards with them. They could notpete with Chi Ruixiang.


    As for the Kang family, Jiang Yu had once thought of asking for help, but in the end, she gave up the idea because she did not want to involve the Kang family.


    "I''ll be careful with everything. You just have to trust me. You go do your thing, I don''t need to worry." Jiang Yu reminded.


    "Alright, I trust that you will handle this matter well." Chang Kai said.


    Having said that, there was nothing else to say between the two of them, so they left. Chang Kai returned to their base in Qingcheng, and Jiang Yu also returned to her vi.


    Chu Ran sat on the sofa in the living room and her eyes were fixed on Jiang Yu. From the moment she entered the room until she was about to return to her room, Chu Ran''s gaze never left.


    Although Jiang Yu knew that Chu Ran was just observing her and did not know about her and Chang Kai''s n, Jiang Yu still felt a little ufortable being stared at by Chu Ran.


    "You''ve been staring at me for a long time. Just tell me what you want to ask me," she asked Chu Ran before returning to her room.


    Chu Ran did not stand on ceremony. She stood up and asked, "You took those two people to the police today. Aren''t you afraid that the police will find out your identity? Even if the police in Qingcheng often don''t do anything, you''re still someone rted to drugs. If the crime of drug trafficking was serious, he would die. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "What''s there to be afraid of? I just went to buy the seeds of the poppies and asked some vigers to help me nt them. I didn''t do anything else. The situation isn''t very serious." Jiang Yu shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter even if the police find out. With the things I''ve done, even if I''m sentenced, it''s definitely not the death penalty."

 Chapter 1431 Help

    Jiang Yu''s tone sounded as if she really did not take this matter seriously. Even Chu Ran, who had always been a crazy yboy, felt that Jiang Yu was even crazier than he used to be.


    How could a person who talked about the sentence and even the death penalty so lightly not be crazy?


    Chu Ran suddenly felt a little regretful. If only he had not agreed to Chi Rui''s request to spy on Jiang Yu. Now, he felt that standing beside Jiang Yu, no matter how he looked at her, she was very scary. He even felt that he would die at Jiang Yu''s hands one day.


    However, Jiang Yu smiled again and said, "I know what your mission is, so I won''t make things difficult for you. However, don''t interfere too much in my matters. Everyone should give each other a way out. This is good for everyone."


    Chu Ran did not say anything. While he was still in a daze, Jiang Yu had already returned to her room.


    That night, before Jiang Yu went to bed, she received a call from Chang Kai. "I''ve thought about it carefully. I n to use the industrial chain in your hands to go deep into the ck market."


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment. She was a little shocked by Chang Kai''s thoughts. "Are you sure? If you use the industrial chain in Mo Long''s hands to go deep into this ck market, I think it''s still feasible. However, if it was through me, I''m afraid that Chi Rui would be extremely wary of you."


    "That''s why I should use you to enter this ck market." Chang Kai said, "Since Chi Rui will be on guard against me, I''ll try my best to make him believe me. If I can make Chi Rui trust me through drug trafficking and organ trafficking, then he will trust me in the future. After all, there''s no other industry that''s more serious than these two illegal industries."


    Jiang Yu was silent for a moment. She wanted to persuade Chang Kai to consider it, but Chang Kai said, "You don''t have to persuade me. I''ve made up my mind. You just need to help me. If this matter is exposed in front of Chi Rui, I will bear the responsibility alone and will never expose you."


    Jiang Yu was not afraid of this. She was afraid that Chang Kai would really be discovered by Chi Rui because of this matter.


    Chi Rui said that he was the boss of this ck market, but in fact, he was a drug lord. Jiang Yu knew how cruel the drug lords were.


    Even though she had never experienced it herself, she had seen it on the news. The undercover agents who were discovered by the drug lords did not have a good ending in the end.


    Moreover, he would still be awake and suffer great pain.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu was not worried about herself but Chang Kai.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, Chang Kai had already made up his mind to do so. He had long abandoned his own life and safety. He only wanted to eradicate this ck marketpletely. In this way, no more people would be persecuted because of this ck market.


    "Jiang Yu, please do me a favor." Chang Kai begged Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu opened her mouth but eventually swallowed her words of rejection. She said, "Alright, I''ll help you, but you must hide yourself well and pay attention to your own safety. If you find anything wrong, you must escape as soon as possible."


    "I know, don''t worry."


    Jiang Yu and Chang Kai had arranged a time and ce to meet. She nned to let him manage the industrial chain with her as an assistant and then find a way to rmend him to Chi Rui.


    Chu Ran was the first person to suspect Chang Kai''s identity.


    As he was going to manage the industrial chain with Jiang Yu, Chu Ran had to know Chang Kai''s identity. However, this person''s appearance was too sudden and inexplicable. Chu Ran could not help but feel a little suspicious.


    "Who is this person?" Chu Ran asked, "I''ve never heard you mention this before. How did he suddenly be your assistant and manage this industry chain with you?"


    "Why should my people exin to you?" Jiang Yu''s face was cold. "Since I said he''s my assistant, then he''s a trustworthy person. Besides, it''s not toote to introduce the two of you now."


    "I am very suspicious of this person''s identity. I will tell Mr. Chi Rui about his existence. When the timees, if Mr. Chi Rui asks about you, you can think of a way to exin yourself." Chu Ran said as she took out her phone and called Chi Rui.


    Jiang Yu and Chi Rui were just waiting for Chu Ran to call Chi Rui. There was no need to think of any other way, so Chu Ran called to inform them herself.


    Chi Rui was indeed interested in the person Chu Ran was talking about.

 Chapter 1432 Assistant

    Chi Rui asked Jiang Yu to bring Chang Kai to find him immediately. Chu Ran, on the other hand, said smugly, "I want to see what identity you can make up for this person."


    Jiang Yu took Chang Kai to look for Chi Rui but did not see Mo Long. In the huge house, other than Chi Rui, there was only his wife and daughter who were trimming the nts in the backyard, and a nanny who was busy in the kitchen.


    Although Chi Rui was only in his forties, he was already wearing presbyopic sses. He was sitting on the sofa in the living room with a magazine in his hand. People thought that he was reading a magazine, but in fact, he had not flipped the page for more than half an hour.


    This was because Chi Rui still held some grudges against Jiang Yu and did not trust the people she had brought with her.


    The remaining 20% didn''t trust him at all.


    It was not until Jiang Yu brought Chang Kai over that Chi Rui finally put down the magazine. A smile appeared on his face again. "Jiang Yu, you''re here?"


    Although he was talking to Jiang Yu, his gaze was always on Chang Kai. Chang Kai also looked back boldly and directly met Chi Rui''s gaze.


    "Since you brought a friend with you, then introduce me to your friend. I heard from Chu Ran that this is your assistant?" Chi Rui smiled and directly threw this question to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu answered without any panic, "That''s right. He''s indeed my friend because he lost his job recently. I happen to have two industrial chains in my hands. I can''t handle it alone, and Chu Ran doesn''t know anything, so I thought of pulling him over to help me manage the industrial chain."


    "Friends helping each other. That''s good." Although Chu Ran was smiling, it was only on the surface and not from the bottom of her heart.


    The air was silent for a while. Everyone seemed to be waiting for the other to speak first, so no one moved.


    After a long time, Chi Rui said, "It just so happens that I''mcking an assistant. Why don''t you lend me this friend of yours for a while? As for his sry, I''ll give him double the amount you give him."


    "That''s not very good. After all, I''m also short of manpower." Jiang Yu deliberately didn''t go along with Chi Rui''s thoughts. If she agreed to his request right away, Chi Rui would be even more suspicious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Chi Rui smiled. "Jiang Yu, no matter what, I was the one who gave you the industrial chain in your hands. If you reallyck manpower, just tell me. I''ll arrange for someone for you. As for your friend, I think he''s a very capable person. If he follows you to manage these two industries, it would be a waste of his talent. He might as well follow me."


    "But I''m worried that my friend will make a mistake by your side. After all, he doesn''t have much experience in this area. He still needs me to take care of him step by step." Jiang Yu was still acting.


    "Isn''t that perfect? I know more than you. If he follows me, he will learn more knowledge than you." Chi Rui said, "Besides, Chu Ran doesn''t know anything either. The person you should be teaching is Chu Ran. You have to teach him more business skills. Otherwise, he''ll really be useless to me."


    "This ... Zhao Lei, what do you think?"


    Zhao Lei was the new identity that Jiang Yu had fabricated for Chang Kai.


    "Since I''ll be paid double, then I''ll definitely work for Mr. Chi in front of me." Chang Kai smiled. "Jiang Yu, I''m really sorry. I did intend toe and help you in the beginning. But this gentleman said that he would give me double the sry. In front of money, I really have to bow my head. I''m really short of money now."


    "Alright, I understand. It''s really hard for a hero to win with just a penny." Jiang Yu shrugged and said helplessly.


    She and Chang Kai were echoing each other here. Anyone who saw it would think that this was not an act.


    Chi Rui was at the side, unable to judge the authenticity of this. He could only think of a way to keep this man named "Zhao Lei" by his side. If he really had some conspiracy with Jiang Yu, at least with him in the middle, their contact would not be too frequent and smooth.


    "Since you''re already here, let''s stay here for a meal." Chi Rui tried to persuade him to stay.


    "No need. I have other things to do." Jiang Yu refused.


    However, Chang Kai agreed. "Since I''m going to work by Mr. Chi''s side in the future, I''ll respectfully ept it. Stay for a meal."

 Chapter 1433 Feeling Unsettled

    Jiang Yu left the Chi Family''s residence and returned to the vi.


    Although their initial n was to keep Chang Kai by Chi Rui''s side. However, now that he had really stayed by Chi Rui''s side, Jiang Yu could not feel at ease.


    Chi Rui had always acted like an amiable and approachable middle-aged uncle on the surface. But in reality, no one knew how dark his heart was.


    Even his wife might not be able to urately describe what kind of person her husband was.


    Moreover, Chi Rui had done all these things behind his wife''s back. His wife was still in the dark.


    When Jiang Yu returned to the vi, Chu Ran was already impatient.


    Chu Ran looked around and confirmed that Jiang Yu was the only one who had returned. She couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Where''s your friend? Did Mr. Chi Rui leave her behind?"


    "Don''t worry about it." Jiang Yu said, "Chi Rui told me today to teach you business skills. Then how much of what I taught you these past few days have you remembered?"


    When Jiang Yu asked this question, Chu Ran couldn''t help but feel a little shy.


    Because he couldn''t remember anything.


    When he first went there, he actually went with the mentality of watching the show. Of course, he didn''t learn anything.


    Looking at the expression on his face, Jiang Yu knew that he had not learned anything. However, she didn''t really want to teach Chu Ran, so she said, "Anyway, I''ve taught her. It''s up to you whether you learn or not. If you make him angry, you''ll be the one getting scolded, not me."


    Jiang Yu returned to her room while Chu Ran sulked in the living room alone.


    What he hated the most in his life was people looking down on him.


    Since Jiang Yu had already said so, Chu Ran had to prove herself in front of her! He remembered the poppy seeds that Jiang Yu had sent him some time ago. After such a long time, even if they had not grown, they should have sprouted.


    So he went out and went to the vige based on his memory.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The vigers still had some impression of Chu Ran, not only because he hade with Jiang Yust time, but also because of the disrespectful words he had saidst time.


    The vigers were still carefully taking care of the seeds that Jiang Yu had brought. Seeing this, Chu Ran walked over. "How are the nts growing?" He asked coldly with a condescending expression. "I see that it has already sprouted. It seems to be growing well."


    The vigers didn''t have a good impression of Chu Ran. Now that they heard him speak, they didn''t really want to talk to him. Moreover, Jiang Yu did note with him today, so there was no need for the vigers to talk to him.


    However, he felt very ufortable when Chu Ran was ignored like this. "Are you deaf?" He asked angrily. "I''m asking you a question! Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you guys mute?"


    The vigers remained silent and continued to take care of the flower seeds that had already sprouted.


    Chu Ran was so angry that she stepped into the nursery and stepped on the seeds that had already sprouted. You bunch of uncultured things, I''m talking to you, but you''re like mute! Are you guys only willing to talk when Jiang Yu is here? Am I not of the same status as Jiang Yu? Look at how lowly you are. You''re like Jiang Yu''s dogs!"


    The sprouts in the nursery were trampled badly by Chu Ran. The men spontaneously pulled Chu Ran out of the nursery while the women carefully picked up the sprouts, trying to save them.


    However, those tender shoots had just grown out and were very brittle. Now that they had been stepped on by Chu Ran, they were basically dead for sure.


    The women had tried to save them for a long time, but in the end, not a single sprout survived.


    The vigers looked at each other. In the end, their gazes fell on Chu Ran.


    "It''s all because of you! Now that all these flowers are dead, how are we going to exin this to Jiang Yu when shees over in a few days?" The vigers questioned.


    "You can just say that I stepped on it. What does it matter?" Chu Ran said indifferently. "I''m her immediate superior. So what if these seeds were trampled? Does she dare to yell at me? Hahaha!"


    Chu Ran sat on the ground andughed maniacally. Those who didn''t know better would think that he was crazy.


    Zhou Yun and the other cyborgs had originally gone up the mountain to cut down trees. When they returned from cutting down trees, they saw this scene in front of them.

 Chapter 1434 Will

    Not only the vigers, but Zhou Yun and the others also didn''t have a good impression of Chu Ran. They had once wondered why someone with Jiang Yu''s personality would make friends with someone with Chu Ran''s personality.


    However, Jiang Yu was their master after all. No matter how many questions Zhou Yun had, he could not speak rashly. Moreover, at that time, Jiang Yu had hinted at him not to call out the word "Master". At that time, Zhou Yun knew that Chu Ran''s identity should be quite special.


    "Why are you here?" he asked.


    "My legs are on my own body. What do you have to do with where I want to go?" Chu Ran red at Zhou Yun. "Do I have to report to you where I go?"


    Chu Ran stood up, patted the dust off her butt, and turned to leave.


    He walked far away before his mind suddenly cleared.


    The seeds in the nursery were poppies! Jiang Yu had said that the seeds of Poppy were not easy to buy. There was only one store in the entire City of Qing that had them, and it was only one box! Now that the vigers had finally managed to grow these seeds into sprouts, they had all been crippled by his feet. If Jiang Yu knew about this, wouldn''t she go crazy?


    .. No, no, it was a small matter if she went crazy. If she told Mr. Chi Rui about this, then she would be dead!


    The more Chu Ran thought about it, the more afraid she became, and her feet became heavier and heavier. When he returned to the vi from the vige, the sky was already dark.


    Although Jiang Yu did not know where Chu Ran had gone, she was not in a hurry to find her. Anyway, Chu Ran was already an adult. She should know that she had toe back at night.


    When Chu Ran returned to the vi, everyone had already started eating dinner.


    Chu Ran didn''t dare to say a word because she felt guilty. She sat down obediently and picked up her chopsticks to eat.


    Halfway through the meal, Jiang Yu suddenly received a call. She took out her phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar number.


    She picked up the call and asked politely, "Hello, who are you?"


    The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a long time before he asked tentatively, "Hello, is this Miss Jiang Yu?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Jiang Yu was a little puzzled. How did the person on the other end of the phone know her name?


    "I''m Chang Kai''s colleague. You can call me Lu Yu."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hello," When Jiang Yu heard that it was Chang Kai''s colleague, she immediately put down her chopsticks and walked out of the door.


    "Did something happen to Chang Kai?" Jiang Yu felt as if there was a huge rock in her heart that was hanging high in her throat.


    "Not really, it''s just that ... We just found the note he left for us in Chang Kai''s room. Your contact information is on it." Lu Yu said.


    Jiang Yu didn''t understand what Lu Yu meant.


    "Why is my contact information on the note Chang Kai gave you?" Jiang Yu was puzzled.


    Lu Yu was silent for a moment before he said very seriously, "Because Chang Kai has a will. He wants us to give this will to you." If he doesn''te back, he hopes that you can pass this will to his sister and his girlfriend."


    When Jiang Yu heard the words "will", she could not hold back her expression anymore.


    "Will?" Jiang Yu felt a little out of control.


    Why would Chang Kai write a suicide note for no reason? Did he not n toe back alive from the beginning?


    On the other end of the phone, Lu Yu continued, "Logically speaking, we should be the ones doing this. But since Chang Kai left us a note that clearly asked you to pass this will, we have to respect his wishes. When do you have time toe over and take the will? Or you can give us your address and we''ll send you this will."


    Jiang Yu still couldn''t recover from the will.


    She didn''t know who Chang Kai''s girlfriend was, but she knew that Chang Kai''s sister was Sister Xia. Jiang Yu and Sister Xia had been friends for a long time. If Chang Kai really lost his life here, what would happen to Sister Xia?


    Jiang Yu really couldn''t bear it.


    But now that things hade to this, she could only agree to Chang Kai''sst request and could not do anything else for him.


    If she had known that he would cut off her escape route, Jiang Yu would never have agreed to help him and would have stuffed him into Chi Rui''s side.


    However, it was toote to say that now. Even if he regretted it, it was already toote.

 Chapter 1435 How Could This Be?

    "I understand." Jiang Yu closed her eyes heavily. "Please send the address to my pher. I''ll go get the will tomorrow."


    "Alright, thank you very much." Lu Yu said, his tone filled with gratitude.


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu returned to the vi.


    Her expression was not very good. Although everyone noticed it, no one dared to say anything. Jiang Yu only told Mo Long about it when she returned to her room at night.


    ck Dragon was silent for a long time before he said, "The people''s police are worthy of respect. They will throw away their lives for the sake of the people."


    "I only hope that Chang Kai will not encounter any danger. If he really encounters danger, not only will I me myself, but I won''t be able to exin it to Sister Xia either." Jiang Yu said.


    Even though she knew that even if Sister Xia knew about this result, she would not me Jiang Yu. She would only say that "this is what the police should do to serve the people."


    However, Jiang Yu still felt bad.


    The next day, Jiang Yu went to the location where Lu Yu had sent Chang Kai''s will and retrieved it. On the way back to the vi, Jiang Yu remembered the flower seeds that she had sent to the vige. She called Chu Ran and said, "Do you still remember the vige that I brought you to? I''ll send the seeds of the Poppy there. Come with me to see how the seeds are growing."


    When Chu Ran heard this, she was scared out of her wits. She quickly stopped him. "How long had it been? How could it have grown so quickly? It''s useless for you to go now."


    He was clearly very anxious before, so why did he look unwilling now?


    The contrast between before and after was really huge. Jiang Yu could not help but feel a little puzzled. "Did you secretly go to that vige and cause trouble?"


    "I didn''t!" "Why would I drive a car in that vige?" Chu Ran denied. "I just thought about what you said before. Anyway, those seeds won''t grow in such a short time. You might as well go to that small workshop to take a look at the organs you want."


    Jiang Yu felt that Chu Ran''s attitude was getting more and more suspicious, so without saying a word, she asked the driver to turn around and go to the vige.


    During this time, Jiang Yu''s phone was still hanging up. She said to Chu Ran, "I''m going to the vige to take a look now. If I find out that you''ve done anything in that vige, not only will I be rude to you, but you''ll also die in front of Chi Rui!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You! Didn''t I tell you not to go? Why do you still have to go!" Chu Ran shouted.


    Jiang Yu had clearly been calm and collected a few days ago. Why was she suddenly excited to go to the vige to see the growth of the poppies?


    The more Chu Ran thought about it, the more afraid she became. However, she couldn''t hang up the phone yet. If she did, she would undoubtedly be admitting her crime to Jiang Yu.


    However, when Jiang Yu arrived at the vige and saw the miserable state of the nursery, even if she did not admit it, the vigers would expose her.


    Just as Chu Ran was hesitating, Jiang Yu had already arrived at the vige.


    When Jiang Yu walked to the nursery, she saw that it had been stepped on and was in a mess. When the vigers saw that Jiang Yu hade and that she had walked straight to the nursery, they all guessed that Jiang Yu must be very angry.


    However, in reality, Jiang Yu was already overjoyed.


    There was no need to guess. It was obvious that Chu Ran was behind this. Now, all she needed to do was to get the vigers ''statements. Jiang Yu could tell Chi Rui about this matter and push all the responsibility to Chu Ran.


    Therefore, she pretended to be extremely angry and asked loudly, "Who stepped on this nursery?!"


    Chu Ran felt a chill run down her spine when she heard the angry roar.


    "Chu Ran," the vigers said in unison.


    "Alright, Chu Ran!" Jiang Yu shouted into the phone, "This is all your fault!Are you crazy? Do you know how rare these seeds are? It wasn''t easy for me to find a shop to sell these seeds, but you trampled them all!"


    In her panic, Chu Ran quickly exined, "I-I didn''t do it on purpose! If those vigers didn''t pretend to be mute and didn''t answer my questions, I wouldn''t have been so angry and rushed into the nursery to trample on those sprouts."


    "Is this an excuse? No matter how angry you are, you can''t vent your anger on these things!" Jiang Yu was furious.

 Chapter 1436 Rage

    However, Jiang Yu was very happy. She could already imagine what would happen to Chu Ran.


    "Your behavior is really too evil! Just you wait, I''m going to tell Chi Rui about you and let him punish you!"


    After saying that, Jiang Yu hung up the phone.


    Jiang Yu knew that Chu Ran must be very scared now, so she didn''t call Chi Rui to tell him about it for the time being. She just wanted to hang onto Chu Ran and make Chu Ran afraid.


    In the vi, Chu Ran''s hands and feet were cold. Her phone had fallen to the ground, and the camera had been broken.


    He knew that Jiang Yu would definitely call Chi Rui and push all the responsibility to him.


    Chu Ran had seen how vicious Chi Rui''s methods were, so he was so afraid. Even though what he did would not threaten Chi Rui''s safety, nor would it affect Chi Rui''s interests, but if he did such a thing out of anger, Chi Rui would definitely be very angry.


    Chu Ran was restless in the vi. In the end, he made up his mind to exin things to Chi Rui. However, when he walked into the Chi family''s residence, Chi Rui had just put down his phone.


    Chi Rui''s face darkened when he saw Chu Ran. You know that I want to look for you, right?"


    Chu Ran''s heart skipped a beat.


    He knew that Chi Rui had learned everything from Jiang Yu.


    So he knelt on the ground with a thud and wailed, "Mr. Chi Rui, this is indeed my fault! But I was too angry at that time, so I did that! Please forgive me this time. I promise I won''t do it again!"


    "You still want a future?" Chi Rui flew into a rage. He stood up from the sofa with a whoosh and threw the teacup on the coffee table to the ground.


    The teacup shattered into pieces, and the broken pieces flew everywhere.


    "Mr. Chi Rui!" Chu Ran closed her eyes in fear, and her sharp voice echoed throughout the entire house.


    Chi Rui''s wife and daughter also heard the noise in the living room.


    "Mommy, the living room is so noisy. It seems like Daddy is throwing a tantrum." The little girl was only three or four years old, and her childish voice did not fade away.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I know. When the living room is quiet, I''ll go and take a look." Chi Rui''s wifeforted her, "Be good, Chi Ruo. Mommy will coax you to sleep."


    "Alright." Chi Ruo obediently climbed into bed and waited for her mother to tell her a bedtime story.


    Chi Rui, who was in the living room, didn''t know what was going on in the room. He was still angry because of Chu Ran. If Jiang Yu had not called him, he would probably never have known. Chu Ran was actually such a person.


    To think that he had treated Chu Ran as his most obedient puppet and even handed over the task of monitoring Jiang Yu to Chu Ran! Now that he thought about it, he had really overestimated Chu Ran back then!


    Trash is trash, and will never be great! He couldn''t even do something as simple as surveince!


    The more Chi Rui thought about it, the angrier he got. He kicked Chu Ran''s shoulder.


    Chu Ran was kicked to the ground, but he did not dare toin.


    After Chi Rui kicked him, he still felt that it wasn''t enough to vent his anger. He grabbed Chu Ran''s cor and lifted him up, giving him two ps.


    Every p that Chi Rui gave was very powerful. Soon, Chu Ran''s face swelled up.


    However, he was still apologizing to Chi Rui even though he had already be like this. This matter is indeed my fault. I promise there won''t be a next time!"


    His face was swollen like a pig''s head, and his voice was a little muffled.


    "There won''t be a next time, you piece of trash!" Chi Rui roared, "Actually, if you had a reasonable reason for doing such a thing, I wouldn''t be so angry. However, you destroyed the only seedling of the Poppy Seed just because you were angry and caused me to lose such arge amount of profits. How could I not be angry? Chu Ran, I only kicked you and pped you twice. This punishment is too light for you!"


    What he said was true. Chu Ran had once seen Chi Rui''s most vicious method. It was to cut off all the limbs of a person and turn him into half a human pig.


    So now, he only pped her twice and kicked her at the same time. It was indeed the lightest punishment.


    "I know," Chu Ran quickly said. "Thank you, Mr. Chi Rui, for sparing my dog life!"

 Chapter 1437 Concealing

    Jiang Yu was determined to chase Chu Ran away and did not intend to give him any chance. He had already asked the bodyguards to pack Chu Ran''s sofa bed and was ready to throw her out together with her.


    Chu Ran finally knew fear.


    Just a second ago, he was begging for mercy in front of Chi Rui, and now, he was begging Jiang Yu to continue taking him in.


    "I know what I did in the past was wrong. Please forgive me and don''t hold it against me anymore!" Chu Ran begged. "How about this, as long as you are willing to take me in, I will tell you everything I know about Chi Rui!"


    "Your performance makes you look like a fence sitter." Jiang Yu really didn''t like Chu Ran''s behavior. "If you make me angry one day, I''ll do the same to Chi Rui. At that time, as long as you find the next person who is willing to take you in, you will tell that person everything about me, right?"


    "No, I promise I won''t mention you to anyone!"


    "Don''t. I don''t believe a person like you can make a promise." Jiang Yu didn''t have the slightest bit of sympathy. She directly asked the bodyguards to throw the sofa bed out. Then, she said to Chu Ran, "Alright, your bed is already outside. You can go outside too. If you really have nowhere to go, there''s a small warehouse at the entrance of the vi. You might as well stay there, but you''re not allowed to enter the house again."


    "With my identity, you want me to sleep in the warehouse?" Chu Ran almost couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    "If you don''t want to sleep in the warehouse, then go out and find a ce to sleep. You''re worthless to me now. Do you still expect me to take you in? Actually, I didn''t want to take you in in the first ce. It was only because of Chi Rui''s face and the so-called ''business partner'', that I let you stay here."


    Chu Ran was still in a daze on the spot. Seeing this, Jiang Yu immediately asked the bodyguards to throw him out.


    At this moment, whether Chu Ran was alive or dead outside had nothing to do with Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu was also happy to throw the hot potato, Chu Ran, awaypletely. However, before she could be happy for a while, she received a call from Chang Kai.


    Jiang Yu thought that he had gotten some information. However, it was not Chang Kai''s voice on the other end of the phone. Instead, it was a woman''s voice. "Miss Jiang Yu, hello. I am Chi Rui''s wife."


    "Madam Chi?" Jiang Yu didn''t expect Chi Rui''s wife to call her on Chang Kai''s phone. She suddenly felt that something was wrong.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s me. Is it convenient for you now? I have a few questions to ask you."


    "It''s convenient for me. If you have any questions, just ask me."


    "Alright, I''ll do it. I know that Chi Rui, Mo Long, and you are working together. I know about the businesses that Mo Long is working with. But I''ve asked him about the business you''re working with, but he stammered and refused to tell me."


    Chi Rui''s wife hesitated for a moment, as if she was trying to organize her words. "So I want to know what business he is working with you on? I don''t think it''s a legitimate business."


    She guessed the crux of the matter.


    However, Jiang Yu couldn''t tell her rashly that Chi Rui was working with her on drugs and human organs. If Chi Rui''s wife knew about this, the Chi family would be in chaos.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu thought about it for a long time before she said, "Madam Chi, you''ve misunderstood. The businesses that Mr. Chi and I are working on are all very serious. He''s not willing to tell you. It might be because these businesses are just starting out and he''s worried that he won''t be able to make money, so he didn''t tell you. When the timees, you can ask him again. He will definitely be willing to tell you."


    "Is that so? Alright, thank you. I have nothing else to do, so I''ll hang up first. I won''t disturb you anymore." After that, Chi Rui''s wife hung up the phone.


    Although Jiang Yu felt that it was ridiculous, this was someone else''s private matter after all, so she couldn''t interfere.


    On Chang Kai''s side, Chi Rui''s wife returned the phone to him, but her face was still frowning.


    "Madam Chi, Jiang Yu has already said that the businesses are all very serious. They are just starting out. Don''t let your imagination run wild."


    "But I won''t believe it." Chi Rui''s wife smiled bitterly. "A woman''s intuition is very urate. Since Chi Rui didn''t tell me, it means that there''s something wrong with this business. It''s definitely not like what Jiang Yu said."

 Chapter 1438 His Identity

    The two of them were sitting in the backyard of the Chi family''s house. Chi Rui was in the bedroom on the second floor and could be seen through the window.


    He naturally believed that there was nothing going on between his wife and her man, but he had always suspected that Chang Kai had suddenly appeared.


    He appeared under the name "Zhao Lei". Chi Rui had doubted the authenticity of this name from the beginning, so he never believed it. He had gotten someone to investigate this person''s identity behind his back.


    However, the information he obtained in the end was pitifully little.


    The only information Chi Rui had about Zhao Lei was that he was an unemployed vagrant without parents.


    Chi Rui had no other information.


    Although Chi Rui had also thought of getting more information about "Zhao Lei" from Jiang Yu, he understood that if there was really some conspiracy between "Zhao Lei" and Jiang Yu, he would definitely raise Jiang Yu''s guard if he revealed his suspicion towards "Zhao Lei".


    Although Jiang Yu was already very guarded, Chi Rui had never thought that she was sincerely helping him manage these two businesses.


    Thus, Chi Rui went downstairs and walked to the backyard to ask Chang Kai, "Are you used to staying here? If you''re not used to it, you must tell me. After all, you are Jiang Yu''s friend. You were nning to be her assistant in the beginning, so I''m snatching her away. If I don''t take good care of you, Jiang Yu will be angry with me."


    This was the first time Chi Rui had spoken to Chang Kai since Jiang Yu had left.


    He smiled and said, "How can that be? I was willing to stay here at the beginning. After all, you said that you would give me double my sry."


    "That''s true. After all, I can tell from your face that you''re a capable person. If I don''t give you double the sry, I really won''t be able to keep you." Chi Rui smiled like an old fox.


    Chang Kai couldn''t grasp his thoughts, so he didn''t act rashly and justughed along.


    The only outsider present was Chi Rui''s wife.


    Naturally, she did not understand the business world. However, she had been with Chi Rui for so many years, so she thought she knew him very well. But now, when she looked at Chi Rui again, she felt a little unfamiliar.


    The two of them seemed to be very far apart. Even though Chi Rui could touch her face with his hand, she felt as if there was a thousand mountains and ten thousand rivers between them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After all, Chi Rui was a middle-aged man and had always been careless. Naturally, he would not notice that there was something wrong with his wife.


    "I have something to talk to Zhao Lei about business. You should go back and take care of Chi Ruo first." Chi Rui said to his wife.


    "Alright, I''ll do it. She should still be sleeping now, but she should be waking up soon. I''ll go back and take a look." Chi Rui''s wife said as she walked into the house.


    Her back was facing Chi Rui. From the looks of it, her back was no different from before, but in fact, her eyes had already turned red.


    She knew that Chi Rui was hiding something from her.


    Chi Rui sat across from Chang Kai and didn''t say anything. He just kept smiling at him. It seemed like he wanted Chang Kai''s psychological defense to copse.


    However, Chang Kai was not that kind of young man. After all, he had been a police officer for many years. If he lost his mind because of Chi Rui''s smile, then he would not be a police officer anymore.


    Moreover, he was going to be a spy by Chi Rui''s side now, so he couldn''t give himself away.


    Based on the principle of "I won''t move if the enemy doesn''t move", as long as Chi Rui kept smiling and refused to speak, Chang Kai would continue to smile at him and not speak.


    In the end, Chi Rui was defeated. He said, "You''ve known Jiang Yu for a long time, right?"


    "Actually, it hasn''t been that long. I''ve only known her for about a year."


    "It''s only been a year and Jiang Yu trusts you so much. It seems that you''re really capable." Chi Rui patted Chang Kai on the shoulder. "It seems that I made the right choice to keep you around. If it weren''t for your outstanding abilities, Jiang Yu probably wouldn''t have asked you toe over and be her assistant to help her manage her business."


    "Actually, I''m not that powerful. The skills that I know are actually all learned from Jiang Yu. If you really want to talk about it, Jiang Yu is still the best."


    "You don''t have to be so humble. Since Jiang Yu thinks so highly of you, it means that you have extraordinary abilities. Since I''ve kept you by my side now, I''ll definitely put you in an important position." Chi Rui observed Chang Kai''s expression as he spoke, trying to find some ws.


    But Chang Kai was still smiling.

 Chapter 1439 The Whereabouts Of His Younger Brother

    The two of them sat in the backyard and pulled for a long time. Chi Rui did not find any clues from Chang Kai''s face.


    After receiving the information, Chi Rui had already nned to investigate this person personally, but the premise was that he had to have a w.


    "I have nothing else to do. You can go and rest." Chi Rui returned to his room after he finished speaking.


    After Chang Kai confirmed that Chi Rui had returned to his room and that there was no one around, he called Jiang Yu and told her about it.


    "It seems that Chi Rui is still suspicious of me. Even though I''m your friend, he doesn''t trust mepletely."


    Jiang Yu smiled and said, "Not only did he not trust you, but he also has a grudge against me now. If he really believed me, then he wouldn''t have suspected you too much. But from what happened today, he also suspected me."


    "But he didn''t get any useful information from me today."


    "I know. After all, you''ve been a police officer for many years. If Chi Rui just smiled in front of you and your psychological defense copsed, then it would really be a disgrace to your identity."


    "Haha. Jiang Yu, you''re being sarcastic." Chang Kaiughed bitterly.


    "It''s not sarcasm. I''m just telling the truth." Jiang Yu chuckled and hung up the phone.


    Naturally, she believed in Chang Kai''s disguising skills in front of Chi Rui. However, Jiang Yu couldn''t guarantee how smart Chi Rui was.


    After getting rid of the trouble of Chu Ran, Jiang Yu felt that the entire world was much quieter. Even though Chi Rui''s wife noticed that something was wrong, the person who needed to deal with it was Chi Rui, not her. Therefore, Jiang Yu felt that her current life was quite rxed.


    However, she did not rx for long. After dinner, Jiang Yu was ready to rest when she suddenly received a call from Ji Tang.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She thought that something had happened to Ji Tang''s mother again, but Ji Tang called her this time in the hope that she could help find her brother''s whereabouts.


    "I was able to contact my brother a few days ago, but recently, no matter how many times I called him, he wouldn''t pick up. Jiang Yu, you''re very capable and resourceful. Can you help me investigate where my brother went?"


    Ji Tang sounded like she was already crying. Jiang Yu quicklyforted her and asked, "Don''t cry first. What''s your brother''s name?"


    "My brother is called Ji Feng." Ji Tang cried as she said, "Jiang Yu, actually, I don''t n to ask you for help anymore. But after thinking about it, I feel that no one else can help me except you."


    This was the first time Jiang Yu knew that Ji Tang had a younger brother.


    "Exin this matter clearly first. What''s wrong with your younger brother? Was your mother also adopted from the orphanage?"


    Ji Tang cried for a while before exining, "No. My mother only got pregnant with Ji Feng a few years after she adopted me. My parents didn''t have the heart to send me back to the orphanage, so I''ve been living there. Moreover, after Ji Feng grew up and found out about my background, he didn''t despise me as his sister. Instead, he treated me even better, so I took extra care of this younger brother of mine."


    "Although I was the one who introduced Du Wei previously. I admit that I was wrong to introduce my brother to such a vixen, but I really wanted the best for my brother. Now that I can''t contact him, I''m more anxious than anyone else. I don''t dare to tell my mother about this."


    "Okay, okay, okay. Don''t be anxious." When Jiang Yu heard Ji Tang''s voice, she felt that she was almost out of breath from crying. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you with this. Tell me about your brother first."


    "My brother found a proper job some time ago. His monthly sry is also very high. He would send me the full amount of his sry at the beginning, saying that he wanted me to take my mother to the doctor. In the end, there wasn''t much savings left in the family. In the end, Du Wei, that stupid woman, gave all of it to that chatan."


    Ji Tang said, "Moreover, I''ve always been in contact with Ji Feng. But recently, when I sent him messages, he didn''t reply to me. When I called him, he didn''t pick up either."

 Chapter 1440 What Job?

    "Do you know what your brother does for a living?" Jiang Yu asked Ji Tang, "Tell me more about your brother''s work."


    Ji Tang was about to say something when her mother moaned in pain on the bed. As she was getting on in years, her bodily functions had deteriorated. Even though Jiang Yu had thrown the nt out, her physical condition was still very poor and she had been suffering from illness.


    At this moment, Ji Tang was no longer in the mood to tell Jiang Yu about Ji Feng. She said to her, "Jiang Yu, how about this? Come to my ce tomorrow. I''ll tell you the details. Is that okay?"


    "Alright, have a good rest tonight. I''ll look for you tomorrow."


    The next morning, Jiang Yu went to Ji Tang''s house.


    Jiang Yu walked into the house and saw Ji Tang helping her mother turn over. When Ji Tang saw Jiang Yu enter, she quickly greeted her. "Jiang Yu, sit down first. I''lle and find you after I wipe my mother''s body."


    "There''s no hurry. You go ahead and do your thing." Jiang Yu sat down on the chair at the door. While Ji Tang was wiping her mother''s body, she looked around and carefully sized up the interior of the house.


    Although the house looked dpidated from the outside, it was clean and exquisite inside.


    There were still a few shelves over there, but they were all empty. From the looks of it, Ji Tang probably sold all those small items to treat her mother''s illness.


    Jiang Yu sat there for a while before Ji Tang walked over. She wiped her hands on her clothes uneasily.


    Ji Tang was clearly only a few years older than Jiang Yu and was not even thirty years old, but her hands were already rough beyond recognition, as if she was sixty years old.


    "I''m sorry. My mom said that she was sweating and the sweat stuck to her clothes. She was a little ufortable, so I helped her wipe her body." Ji Tang exined.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s okay. I didn''t wait long. Just in time. Tell me everything about your brother. You told mest night that he found a proper job. Do you know what this job is?"


    Ji Tang shook her head. "I don''t know what this job is. I asked him at that time, but he didn''t tell me. I asked him many times, but he always used other excuses to cover it up. Although I was very puzzled, he did send a lot of money home every month. He did need money to treat my mother''s illness, so I didn''t ask anymore."


    "Since it''s a serious job, why would he find an excuse to cover it up?" Jiang Yu was very puzzled. "If he really found such a job, why didn''t he tell you? I''m afraid they''ll be happy to tell you that they''ve found a very suitable job, right?"


    "Actually, I''m also suspecting that he''s hiding it from me because this job isn''t that good. But the money he sends home every month is limited. If he really didn''t find such a good job, where did he get the money?"


    Ji Tang was also very puzzled. "Actually, at the beginning, I also suspected that he went to sell his organs. But he has been sending so much money to his family for several months. No matter how many organs he has, it''s impossible for him to sell them for so much money, right?"


    "Your brother probably didn''t sell his organs. He probably did find a job, but whether this job is the ''proper job'' he mentioned, I don''t know." Jiang Yu analyzed, "He doesn''t want you to know either because this job is very dangerous and he''s afraid that you''ll be worried. Or it''s because this job is illegal and he doesn''t dare to let you know."


    "What?" Ji Tang was shocked. "But no matter which possibility it is, I''m very worried! It didn''t matter if he earned less money. At least he had to find a safe job. But if it''s illegal, what should we do?"


    Jiang Yu pondered for a while before saying, "Send me your brother''s photo. I''ll go back and check his information for you. I''ll see what his current job is."


    "Alright, thank you, Jiang Yu." Ji Tang was very grateful and immediately sent Ji Feng''s photo to Jiang Yu''s phone.


    "I''ll go back first. Wait for my news."

 Chapter 1441 Middleman

    After Jiang Yu returned to the vi, she immediately logged into the website and uploaded the photo on her phone.


    Then, she used this photo and the name "Ji Feng" as a benchmark to start a search. However, in the end, all the information Jiang Yu found about Ji Feng only showed that he was unemployed and did not find a proper job like Ji Tang had said.


    If he really found a job, there would be no information about it. That meant that this job was shady.


    This concerned Ji Feng''s personal safety. Jiang Yu could not be careless and immediately called Ji Tang to tell her about this.


    "I''ve already found out about your brother''s situation. It shows that he''s unemployed and hasn''t found a job." Jiang Yu said, "That means that the job he found might be illegal."


    "What is it? Is it really illegal?" Ji Tang could not believe it. She was extremely afraid, but the thing she was most afraid of still happened.


    "I''m not sure, but based on the current situation, it''s pretty close. If you can''t contact Ji Feng now, it''s very likely that his work has been discovered by the police. He''s hiding somewhere in order to avoid the limelight, so he can''t keep in touch with you." Jiang Yu said, "What you need to do now is to stay put and pretend that you don''t know about this. Wait for Ji Feng to contact you on his own initiative."


    "But¡­If what you said is true, and Ji Feng is hiding outside, when will he take the initiative to contact me? Once the police find out about this, they won''t stop until they get to the bottom of it!" Ji Tang was anxious. "I understand Ji Feng. Although he has already graduated from university, he''s actually very timid. He definitely wouldn''t dare to do such illegal work. He must have been deceived by others!"


    Jiang Yu originally wanted to say that if they really encountered difficulties, then even the most cowardly person would lower their head in front of benefits and would do things that they had never dared to think about before.


    However, judging from Ji Tang''s current mental state and her family background, Jiang Yu still did not say such words to her. He onlyforted her, "Maybe he really was cheated. If he contacts you one day, don''t push him too hard. You must guide him patiently."


    "Alright, I understand." Ji Tang was extremely anxious and did not know what she had promised Jiang Yu.


    However, just as Jiang Yu said, Ji Feng did take the initiative to contact Ji Tang three dayster.


    However, he did not exin where he had been during his disappearance. He only said that he had been a little busy with work recently and would contact Ji Tang when the limelight passed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ji Tang''s phone had an automatic recording function. After hanging up the call, she immediately downloaded the recording from her phone and sent it to Jiang Yu in the form of a file.


    "Jiang Yu, Ji Feng contacted me. I sent you the contents of our conversation just now. Help me listen. Is there anything wrong with this?" Ji Tang asked.


    Jiang Yu listened to the recording at first, but she didn''t hear anything wrong. In the end, she heard someone shout, "There aren''t many goods today. Then, the money we get will be less."


    Then, another person said to him, "The police have been keeping a tight watch on us recently. It''s normal for us to have less goods."


    Jiang Yu seemed to know what Ji Feng''s job was based on these two sentences.


    If his guess was correct, his job should be a middleman.


    ording to the two sentences, Ji Feng should be the middleman for the drug trafficking. If he was really in this identity, then once he was caught by the police, his final sentence would depend on whether he knew that the goods he brought were drugs.


    If he didn''t know that his goods were drugs, the police might let him go after a fine or detention.


    If he knew that his goods were drugs, then this matter would be serious. Ji Feng would definitely pay the price of thew.


    Once Ji Feng went to prison, Ji Tang''s family would be in even worse trouble.


    However, once she was involved in drug-rted matters, she would not be able topletely get away. Moreover, Ji Feng was Ji Tang''s younger brother. Jiang Yu definitely could not hide it from Ji Tang.

 Chapter 1442 Following The Vine To The Melon

    After Ji Tang found out about this, she felt as if a seasoning bottle had been overturned. She had mixed feelings.


    She had never expected that her brother, who had always respected her, would end up on such a path after graduating from university.


    As his elder sister, not only did she fail to lead him on the right path, she was even unaware that he had embarked on this path. She could not even stop him.


    "Jiang Yu, what should we do? This is a path of no return!" Ji Tang cried bitterly. "It''s all my fault as a useless sister. When he encountered such a thing, I couldn''t even be by his side to consider for him! I couldn''t even stop him, causing him to walk on this path."


    "You can''t be med for this. Ji Feng didn''t tell you, so you didn''t know." Jiang Yuforted him. "What we need to do now is to find Ji Feng as soon as possible and bring him back. Regardless of whether he knows that the goods he brought are drugs or not, we have to stop our losses in time and not let him continue to make mistakes."


    "Okay, but I don''t know where he is either." Ji Tang cried as she said, "I don''t even know where he is. Where are we going to find him? How do we stop him?"


    She was so anxious that she couldn''t think properly.


    Jiang Yu quicklyforted her and said, "I''ll go look for you now. I can find the IP address based on that number and determine where he called you from. We''ll go there to look for him then. Even if he doesn''t live there, with his work, he will appear there again every few days. We will always find him."


    "Okay, thank you so much, Jiang Yu. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know what to do." Ji Tang sobbed.


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu immediately went to Ji Tang''s residence. Her mother was in a deep sleep, so Ji Tang pulled her out of the house and said, "This matter is too serious. I don''t dare to tell my mother. I''m afraid that her health will worsen if she finds out. So, not only do I need your help, but I also need you to help me hide this from my mother. She mustn''t know."


    "Yes."


    Ji Tang took out her phone and found thest call Ji Feng made to her. Then, she handed the phone to Jiang Yu and said, "This is thest call Ji Feng made to me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Jiang Yu turned on her phone and used one of the applications to identify the number. Five minutester, Jiang Yu found out where thest call was made from.


    It was at a dock.


    "Dock?" Even though Ji Tang did not know much about this matter, she was still a reporter of a newspaper office and often reported such news. Usually, when a middleman like a drug dealer delivered goods, they would do it at a rtively lively dock.


    The reason why they chose such a dock was because there were more people. When they delivered the goods, the pedestrians around them could cover them up, and it would not arouse too much suspicion from the police.


    After all, the more dangerous a ce was, the safer it was.


    "Let''s go to this dock now." Ji Tang pulled Jiang Yu''s hand and was about to leave.


    "I know you''re anxious, but don''t be so anxious. The fact that Ji Feng is the drug middleman is already a foregone conclusion. There''s no point in us being anxious. What we need to do now is to calm down and deal with everything calmly. If we go to that dock in a hurry, it''ll be fine if we can really find Ji Feng. If we can''t find him and are discovered by others, what should we do?" Jiang Yu quickly stopped Ji Tang.


    Although her cooperation with Chi Rui was rted to the drug industry, Jiang Yu could not guarantee that Ji Feng was not rted to Chi Rui.


    Moreover, she did not tell Ji Tang that she also had a drug industry chain in her hands. If Ji Tang found out, she would probably despise him before he could help her resolve this matter.


    "Then what should we do now? He couldn''t just wait here, right? If I wait another day, Ji Feng''s crime might be aggravated. How can I sit still?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m here for everything. We''ve already found this ce. Ji Feng has delivered the goods today, so he won''t be here for a while. Even if we go, we won''t be able to see him. It''s better to discuss the specific countermeasures at home first." Jiang Yu said.

 Chapter 1443 Delivery Date

    After Jiang Yuforted Ji Tang, she went back. Before she left, she instructed Ji Tang, "No matter what happens, don''t be anxious. Listen to my phone call." During this period of time, you should stay at home and take good care of your mother. Don''t think about anything else."


    "Alright."


    Jiang Yu went back. She had originally nned to go back and think carefully about how to resolve this matter and how to get Ji Feng out of this mess. However, just as she reached the entrance of the vi, she saw an unfamiliar woman.


    The woman had shoulder-length hair and was wearing a professional suit and a pair of leather high heels.


    Jiang Yu was sure that she had never seen this person before, but this woman was indeed standing at the entrance of her rented vi. Moreover, it seemed that they were waiting for him to return.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu walked over and asked politely, "Hello. Who are you looking for?"


    The woman looked Jiang Yu up and down and said, "I''m looking for Jiang Yu."


    "I am. May I know who you are? Is there something you need from me?"


    "My name is Lei Yuan. It''s a new business partner sent by Mr. Chi Rui." Lei Yuan extended his hand to Jiang Yu. "I''m here to take Chu Ran''s ce."


    Jiang Yu stretched out her hand and smiled. "So it''s Chi Rui who sent you. Come in with me."


    "There''s no need. I have my own ce to stay. I''m different from Chu Ran." Lei Yuan was expressionless. She did not respond to Jiang Yu''s smile. "I''lle to you every day in the future and let you bring me around to familiarize me with all the processes in the industrial chain."


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment before saying, "Sure."


    Lei Yuan didn''t say anything else. He walked away in his high heels.


    Jiang Yu looked at Lei Yuan''s figure with a thoughtful expression.


    It seemed that Chi Rui still had his guard up against him. After Chu Ran left, Thunder Garden came.


    Moreover, Lei Yuan seemed to be much smarter than Chu Ran. Putting everything else aside, just from her calm tone when she spoke to others, it could be seen that she was not an arrogant person like Chu Ran.


    In that case, the little tricks he yed in front of Chu Ran might not work in front of Thunder Garden.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Moreover, Chi Rui did not inform Jiang Yu of this matter in advance. At least when Chu Ran came, a butler came over to inform her.


    When this Thunder Garden came, Chi Rui did not even give a simple phone call, let alone the butler personallying to inform him.


    However, since he was already here, he could only take things as they came.


    The next morning, Lei Yuan arrived on time. However, she did not rush in to see Jiang Yu. Instead, she stood at the entrance of the vi and said to the bodyguards, "Please tell Jiang Yu when she wakes up. I''ll be waiting for her here."


    The bodyguards at the door looked at each other.


    However, before the two of them could enter, Jiang Yu had alreadye out of the house. She walked up to Lei Yuan and said, "Let''s go. It just so happens that today is the delivery date of a small workshop that I''ve contacted before. You cane with me to take a look."


    "I know that workshop. Chu Ran has already told me about it."


    "You guys are still in contact with Chu Ran?" Jiang Yu asked, "I haven''t seen him since I chased him out of the vi. I wonder how he is now?"


    "He''s just a good-for-nothing. Mister Chi Rui wouldn''t dirty his hands for such a good-for-nothing." Lei Yuan sneered, "After he was chased out by you, he still shamelessly went to beg Mister Chi Rui to take him in. He did not know what he had done to make Mr. Chi Rui so angry. No matter how he knelt on the ground and kowtowed, Mr. Chi Rui ignored him. In the end, I went out to pull him up so that he wouldn''t kowtow to the ground and bleed to death."


    "So he told you everything about me?"


    "What else? This is all he has. If he really wants to ask someone to save him, no one will look at him if he doesn''t throw this chip out."


    Jiang Yu couldn''t help butugh.


    She had long known that Chu Ran was such a person. Fortunately, she did not soften her heart and continue to take him in. A fence-sitter like this was a hidden danger to everyone.


    Jiang Yu and Lei Yuan got into the car and went to the small workshop together.


    When the owner of the workshop saw Jiang Yu, it was as if he had seen the God of Fortune. He quickly went out to wee her with a smile.

 Chapter 1444 Two Vixens

    "Customer, you''re finally here. I''ve already arrived. If you still don''te, I won''t be fresh anymore."


    The boss was smiling so hard that he couldn''t even open his eyes.


    Lei Yuan stood at the side, somewhat confused. She didn''t know much about the ng of this industry, so she kept silent.


    However, she wasn''t as stupid as Chu Ran. She would believe whatever Jiang Yu said. She had always paid attention to what her boss and Jiang Yu said.


    However, before Jiang Yu could say anything, a middle-aged woman in an old-fashioned cheongsam rushed out of the workshop.


    Her hair was tied up high, her face was covered in ayer of white powder, and her lips were covered in lipstick as if she had drunk human blood.


    "Alright, you''ve finally given yourself away. I''ve caught you!" The woman was holding a pink handkerchief in her hand. "Which one of you is this pink handkerchief? Hurry up and admit it. Don''t force me to investigate!"


    The boss looked embarrassed. "Can you stop fooling around? I told you, this handkerchief isn''t mine. I picked it up on the road! Don''t malign these two customers. They''re here to buy something!"


    "Buy what? Do you think I''ll believe you?" The woman''s sharp voice sounded like nails scratching ss. "Can you believe a man''s words? Just because you say it''s not yours, it''s not yours? And these two women, they were not easy to deal with!


    Look at that guy, he''s even wearing a professional outfit! Why? Are you trying to seduce me with your uniform?"


    Lei Yuan knew that she was talking about him and could not help but feel a little angry. "I advise you not to spout nonsense. It''s my first time here today."


    Although she was very angry, her face was still expressionless. Jiang Yu, who was watching from the side, was a little impressed by Lei Yuan''s expression management.


    "How would I know if this is your first time here? You came here when I wasn''t around. Who should I ask?" The woman took the handkerchief and walked in front of Lei Yuan. She tried to smell her body like a dog. "Sniff the smell on your body. It''s the smell of a fox! How dare you say that you''re not a vixen? How dare you say that you didn''t seduce someone else''s husband?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Stop fooling around, okay? These two are really customers. If you continue to cause trouble like this, will I still be able to do business?" The boss seemed to be a henpecked man. Even though this woman had already made a scene, he could only dare to say this from behind.


    "I don''t care if you do business or not! I don''t think we need this workshop! Look at these two little vixens. They''re dressed so beautifully. One look and you can tell that they''re rich! If you really get together with them, then you''re climbing up a high branch! You''ve be a phoenix. You might even be someone else''s son-inw. Poor me!"


    The Lady Boss suddenly burst into tears and sat on the ground. "Everyone,e out and judge! Look at these two little vixens! Seducing my husband!"


    She cried loudly and heartbreakingly. Those who didn''t know better would think that she had suffered some kind of trauma.


    The other shops also opened their doors one after another. One by one, they stuck their heads out to watch the show.


    When the woman saw that there were more people, she cried even harder.


    She cried as she said, "Everyone is watching. Look at these two vixens! They want to seduce my husband! Now, they even dare toe over. I think the two of them want to enter the house and squeeze me out!"


    As she cried, she shook the pink handkerchief.


    "Stop crying, okay? Stop fooling around. There are so many people watching. Aren''t you embarrassed?" The boss grabbed the woman''s arm and was about to drag her into the workshop.


    "Don''t touch me! No matter how embarrassing I am, will I be as embarrassing as you? How old are you? Shouldn''t you be embarrassed to be with a vixen of this age?" The woman''s face was ferocious as she cried. Her lips were open as if she was going to eat someone the next second.


    "Auntie, look at the thing in your hand. Does it match our age?" Jiang Yu couldn''t stand it anymore. She asked, "Besides, why don''t you take a look at what your husband looks like? Do we even like him?"

 Chapter 1445 Compensation

    Jiang Yu''s words made the boss feel a little awkward. The rest of the shop owners also burst intoughter because of this sentence.


    However, anyone with discerning eyes could tell that the owner of the workshop was bald and had a beer belly. Jiang Yu and Lei Yuan were two tall and beautiful women who were dressed brightly. They were obviously rich.


    Such a beauty would usually stand with those rich young masters. That way, they would appear to be of equal status. How could she be with someone like the workshop owner?


    However, the woman did not think so. She just felt that the two women in front of her had seduced her husband and secretly left behind the pink handkerchief.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Do you think you can cover up the fact that you seduced my husband by saying that?" The woman sat on the ground and was unreasonable. The pink handkerchief in her hand was about to be torn apart by her. "You said that this thing isn''t yours. Do you think I''ll believe you? You saw that I found out about this matter and were worried that this matter would bepletely exposed, so you were in a hurry to push the matter out!"


    At this moment, a shop owner who was selling beef pancakes could not stand it anymore. The boss walked out and said to the woman, "I say, why don''t you take a look at your man? Look at these two little beauties. How could they be interested in your man?"


    The woman red at him and said, "Shut up! This is jealousy! You''re saying that because you''re jealous that there''s no such beautiful woman to seduce you! Why don''t you take a look at yourself in the mirror? You''re far worse than my man!"


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® The shopkeeper was a little embarrassed by the woman''s words. He had originally only wanted to watch the show and join in to say a few words to make his presence known.


    So he said resentfully, "Bah! This is your family matter, I can''t interfere! I just said it casually. You don''t have to vent your anger on me!"


    "If you know this is a family matter, don''t interfere!" The woman was so angry that her eyebrows were raised. "You still dare toe to me and gossip? Is it your turn to speak?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After saying this, she looked at Jiang Yu and Lei Yuan. "I don''t know which one of you owns this handkerchief. Perhaps both of you are having an affair with my husband. Since I''ve found out about this, you have topensate me for my mental damage! I''ll give you a number, 10 million. Not a single cent less than that!"


    "Ten million? Don''t go too far!" The boss couldn''t stand it anymore. "This customer has already paid double the deposit here. I haven''t even given the goods to him yet, and you dare to ask for ten million yuan from him? How can you be so greedy? Can''t you live without money? I didn''t make things difficult for you by following me!"


    "You''re about to betray me, and you still dare to say that you didn''t make things difficult for me?" The woman simplyy on the ground and started rolling around. "I don''t care! If you don''t give me this money today, neither of you can leave! I''m going to tell the media about you and let the media expose you! Let the entire country see the faces of the two of you!"


    "Fine, I won''t give you the money. I want to see how you''re going to expose us in front of the media." Jiang Yu crossed her arms in front of her chest. "It''s best if the media interview me in person."


    Lei Yuan grabbed Jiang Yu''s arm and said, "Forget it. There''s nothing to say to this kind of person. In any case, this matter has nothing to do with us. We''d better leave this ce as soon as possible. If we continue to waste time with this woman, I don''t know how much time we''ll waste."


    When the woman heard that the two of them were leaving, she rushed over and grabbed one of their legs with her left and right hands. She shouted sharply, "Don''t even think about leaving! If the two of you don''t pay, no one can leave this ce!"


    Lei Yuan boasted that he was a person who was used to the means of mutual deception in the business world and thought that he was immune to poison. However, she was helpless in this situation.


    After all, in the business world, no one would roll around on the ground in a cheongsam and say unreasonably, "If you don''t cooperate with me, I won''t get up from the ground today."


    Jiang Yu, on the other hand, let the woman grab her leg. She said, "I''m not leaving. I can stay here and waste my time with you. Let''s see who has more time."

 Chapter 1446 Interviews

    Seeing this, the woman also felt that she had hit a hard bone. She stood up and patted the dust on her cheongsam. Then, she threw the pink handkerchief on the ground and said, "Since you said so, don''t me me for being ruthless. If you guys are exposed by the media in the end and a group of people rush over to call you vixens, don''t cry and beg me."


    "Then hurry up and call the media. I''m still waiting for the media toe and interview me." Jiang Yu smiled.


    The woman was so angry that her mouth almost twisted. She took out her phone and made a call. "Do you know where my shop is? Come over quickly. I''ve caught two vixens now. Bring your cameras over and expose the two of them."


    After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    She took out a chair from the workshop and sat at the entrance of the shop. He didn''t care that Jiang Yu and Lei Yuan were standing there, nor did he care that the owner of the workshop was standing there like a bucket.


    "I''ve already contacted the media. They said they''ll be here soon. It''s already toote for the two of you to escape."


    "I didn''t say that the two of us were afraid. The two of us are innocent. Even if the mediaes, we won''t feel guilty." Jiang Yu said.


    When the other shopkeepers heard that the media wasing, they could not help but be even more curious.


    They had lived in this alley and had never seen many people in the city. This time, it was the legendary media. Their curiosity was definitely heavier.


    Therefore, the group of people who were watching the show could not help but stretch their necks and whisper among themselves.


    "This woman is really capable. She can actually hire the media. It seems that you can''t judge a book by its cover.


    "I always thought that she was pretending just now."


    "I heard from them that some of the media will make groundless usations. As long as there''s a hint of something, they can exaggerate it. We don''t know the truth about this matter. We don''t unknown the whole picture, so we won''tment. But who knows what the media will say?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Since this woman contacted the media, they will definitely speak up for her. Unfortunately, these two little beauties were still not leaving. If the media gets involved, who knows how their reputations will be ruined."


    The woman heard everything they said. She sat on the chair and sneered. "You can speak up for them now. When the mediaes and the whole story is out, I''ll see how you can still speak up for them!"


    About half an hourter, three people jogged over, and no one was carrying a camera.


    One of the ugly men went straight to the woman sitting on the chair and asked, "Didn''t you say something big happened here? I''m already here. Where is she?"


    The woman pointed at Jiang Yu and Lei Yuan and said, "These two vixens are over there. Hurry up and get your brothers to take out their weapons and expose these two women."


    The man turned around and was about to scold her for being a vixen, but when he saw the two of them, his expression changed.


    "Aiyo, this chick is really pretty." The man smiled like a perverted hooligan. "How can you get involved with a beer belly uncle in his forties? Brothers, hurry up and take out your weapons. Our work is here."


    The other two men took out their phones and turned on the live broadcast.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yu could not help butugh. She said to the woman, "This is the media you were talking about? This is the interview you were talking about? Isn''t this just an unknown inte celebrity trying to use this incident to be famous on the inte?"


    "Cut the crap. At least my brothers know how to do live broadcasts. Other than seducing people, what else do you know?" The woman sneered. "Let me tell you, even if my brother isn''t a proper media outlet, as long as he starts a live broadcast, you''ll be on camera. At that time, thousands of people will be able to see your face!"


    "Thousands of people? Are you kidding me? With their live broadcast, it''s a problem whether or not there are ten people watching." Jiang Yu said.

 Chapter 1447 - 1447 This Is Also Called The Media?

    1447 This Is Also Called The Media?


    The man¡¯s expression became awkward when he heard Jiang Yu¡¯s words. His already ugly face looked even uglier now.


    When his two brothers heard this, they did not want to be outdone. They directly pointed their phones at Jiang Yu and Lei Yuan¡¯s faces and said, ¡°Come and take a look. These are the two vixens! Not only did he seduce someone else¡¯s husband, but he¡¯s also very thick-skinned to stand here and shout at someone else¡¯s wife. This kind of person should be boycotted!¡±


    Lei Yuan did not know how to deal with this situation and could only hide behind Jiang Yu subconsciously.


    However, Jiang Yu had been in the entertainment industry for a long time, so she could easily handle such a live broadcast.


    Jiang Yu smiled at the phone and said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Jiang Yu. What happened today was a misunderstanding. I only ordered a set of goods here. Today, I only came to pick up the goods ording to the delivery date, but I was detained here by thisdy boss. She said that I seduced the boss and didn¡¯t let me go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t exin. Even if you exin, no one will listen.¡± the man said.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Look at how many people are watching your live broadcast now. If it weren¡¯t for me, I¡¯m afraid there wouldn¡¯t be more than a hundred people in your live broadcast.¡±


    The man looked at it suspiciously and realized that there were almost 5,000 people in the live broadcast room. And that number was still rising at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, it had risen to 8,000 people.


    ¡°Why are there so many people all of a sudden?¡± The man was stunned. When he had started a live broadcast in the past, there were only 60 people watching at most. Even if he wanted to get some tips, the moment he opened his mouth, the 60 people would immediately leave.


    That was why he hadn¡¯t earned a single cent after doing live streaming for so many years. Instead, he had spent tens of thousands of yuan.


    But this time, there were already 8,000 peopleNo, there were already more than 10,000 people. With so many people watching the live broadcast, if they were really here for Jiang Yu, there would definitely be people who were willing to tip her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a girl like you to attract so many people with your face.¡± The man licked his lips in a wretched manner. ¡°Say a few more words and more people will watch the live broadcast. Maybe someone will tip me.¡±


    ¡°Say what? Are you guys making things difficult for me here?¡± Jiang Yu retorted, ¡°There will be more and more people in this live broadcast room. By then, more and more people will know that I¡¯m innocent. That will be different from the purpose of your live broadcast!¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s different? As long as we can earn money, who cares what the purpose is? Isn¡¯t everyone doing live broadcasts to earn money?¡± The man said nonchntly, ¡°I thought that it was just a simple first wife quarreling with a mistress, so I thought ofing over to do a live broadcast. Maybe someone will be interested in this. Even if no one is willing to tip me, at least my poprity will increase. But I didn¡¯t expect you to attract so many people. If I don¡¯t take this opportunity to make a fortune, I won¡¯t have this opportunity again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Forget about the future. You won¡¯t have the chance this time either.¡± Jiang Yu sneered and said to her phone, ¡°Everyone, remember this ount. Don¡¯t follow it in the future. Don¡¯t watch his live broadcast either. His live broadcast is fake. For example, today¡¯s incident, all of them are framing me.¡±


    The number of viewers in the live broadcast room kept increasing. By now, there were nearly 50,000 viewers.


    ¡°Fifty thousand?¡± The man widened his eyes in horror. Even if the woman in front of him was indeed beautiful, she couldn¡¯t have attracted so many people in less than ten minutes, right?


    Jiang Yu smiled at the woman. ¡°Is this the media you found? When they saw the number of people in the live broadcast room increase, they immediately forgot about you. I advise you to stay away from such people in the future. Be careful not to be deceived.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to lecture me!¡± The woman said sharply. She snatched the phone from the man¡¯s hand and started to spew out words crazily on the screen. ¡°All of you who are watching the live broadcast, listen up! These two women seduced my husband and are even acting arrogantly in front of me! You have to support me. I can¡¯t let these two vixens seed!¡±


    She had thought that she would seements supporting her in thements section, but she did not expect that they would all be scolding her.

 Chapter 1448 Title

    Thements in the live broadcast room were all scolding this woman. "I don''t think you''re good-looking either. What would your husband look like? Although I don''t know those two little girls, I think they''re quite beautiful. They shouldn''t be blind enough to fall for your husband, right?"


    "Indeed¡­Was this what it meant to be ugly? I''ve learned a lot today."


    Only a small portion of them were passersby, while the rest were mostly Jiang Yu''s fans.


    "When I first heard the name Jiang Yu, I thought that I had misheard it. I didn''t expect that when I swiped it back, it really was my movie queen."


    "Movie Queen Jiang already has a fianc¨¦. Moreover, her fianc¨¦ is handsome and rich. How could she fall for such a forty-year-old uncle?"


    "Aren''t you a little too much? Do you know who you are talking to? This is Movie Queen Jiang. Her status is far higher than yours!"


    "Oh my god, do they think that they will get support from others if they use Movie Queen Jiang? But in this matter, as long as you''re not blind, you know that Movie Queen Jiang is innocent."


    When the woman saw this, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She looked at Jiang Yu in horror. After a long time, she finally said two words with trembling lips, "Movie Queen?"


    Jiang Yu looked at her calmly.


    In such a remote ce, it was rare to see people from the city. Now that the legendary movie queen had appeared here, the group of people was extremely excited.


    The owner of the workshop didn''t expect that the person who ced the order here would be a movie queen, the kind of person who was famous on the Inte.


    This time, the woman really knew that she had kicked an iron te. Moreover, she also knew that she could not afford to offend someone like the "Movie Queen." Therefore, before the matter developed into a serious situation, she quickly apologized to Jiang Yu. "I''m sorry. I misunderstood you. The whole thing is a misunderstanding. Everyone, stop talking. I was wrong. I saw wrongly."


    "Now that you know you saw wrongly, what were you thinking?" The shop owners who were watching the show asked mockingly.


    The woman lowered her head and stammered. Her sharp and mean appearance had been reced by a submissive one.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She tugged at the man beside her and whispered, "Hurry up and put in a good word for me on the live broadcast. Otherwise, won''t those people scold me one-sidedly?"


    However, the expression on the man''s face was not very good. He fiddled with his phone and finally cursed, "My number has been blocked. I can''t open it anymore! You want me to exin for you? Exin my ass!"


    He had been secretly happy because the number of people in his live broadcast room had increased and he thought that someone would tip him. However, before he could be happy for a minute, his live broadcast room was forcefully closed.


    At first, he thought that it was because there were too many people and it exceeded the tform''s limit, so he was forced to go offline.


    However, no matter how many times he tried, he could not start the live broadcast again. In the end, he even received an email from the tform saying that there was illegal content in his live broadcast room. After the official decision, they decided to ban him.


    And it was a permanent title.


    The man knew that this must be because of Jiang Yu. After all, the people in the live broadcast room were all here for her. If anything happened to her, the people in the live broadcast room would definitely want to remove her ount.


    He had been running this ount for so many years. Although he had not earned a single cent, it did not mean that he would not be able to earn money in the future. Moreover, he had already invested a lot of money into this ount. If this ount was banned, he would have to spend another sum of money to cultivate a new ount.


    "Miss." The man was really scared and the way he addressed Jiang Yu changed. "My ount has been banned. It must be your fans. Can you do me a favor? I''m apologizing to you now. Please forgive me. Then, help me tell this tform to restore my ount. Aren''t you the Movie Queen?


    You must know the boss of such a tform."


    "I don''t know him." Jiang Yu denied it immediately. "The content of your live broadcast room was fake, so someone reported it and banned it. You can''t me me. If you want to me someone, you can only me yourselves for not understanding the situation in the beginning and starting to spread rumors on the Inte."


    "Yes, yes, yes. I know I was wrong, so I''m asking for your forgiveness." The man smiled apologetically. "I promise that this will never happen again. So, please help me this time."

 Chapter 1449 - 1449 Cold Treatment

    1449 Cold Treatment


    ¡°You¡¯ve wronged me so much, so why should I help you resolve this matter? So what if you apologize to me? I didn¡¯t say that I have to forgive you.¡± Jiang Yu said coldly, ¡°Since your ount has already been banned, you can ban it forever. It can also be considered a punishment for you. In the future, don¡¯t use innocent people before you figure out the truth.¡±


    Then, she said to the woman, ¡°You too. In the future, when you make friends, you have to keep your eyes open. To think that you still knew to call them over when you encountered such a situation. But what do you think happened after they came? Not only did I not support you, but I even want to reprimand you instead.¡±


    The man and the woman couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°I know, I know. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    The owner of the workshop saw this scene and knew that the two women in front of him were people he could not afford to offend. He quickly said, ¡°Customer, the goods you want have arrived. I¡¯ll go and get them for you now.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not in a good mood after encountering such a thing today. I don¡¯t want this batch of goods. Since I¡¯ve already given you the deposit, I won¡¯t take it back. Anyway, we won¡¯t be working together in the future.¡± Jiang Yu frowned and pretended to be very angry. She turned around and left.


    ¡°You still dare to me me?¡± As soon as Jiang Yu left, the woman¡¯s aura instantly rose again. She stood up and scolded the boss fiercely. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t found this pink handkerchief in your shop, how long would you have kept it from me? You cheated on me and betrayed me! How am I being unreasonable?¡±


    The man and his brothers also left indignantly. They had only wanted to use this incident to make a small fuss. They did not expect that not only did they not achieve their goal, but they even lost their ounts.


    That was an ount that cost tens of thousands of yuan, and it was blocked just like that.


    Most of the people involved in this matter had already left. The rest of the shops did not have the mood to watch the show and went back to continue their business.


    Only the boss of the pork workshop was still arguing with the woman. It seemed that the business would not be able to continue today.


    Jiang Yu and Lei Yuan were on their way back. Lei Yuan could not sit still. After hesitating for a long time, he finally asked, ¡°I remember Chu Ran saying that this is a workshop that sells human organs. Since it was such a ce, why were there so many shops around? Also, you¡¯ve already paid the deposit. Why don¡¯t you take the goods back?¡±


    ¡°The most dangerous ce is the safest ce,¡± Jiang Yu exined casually. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of this saying before? Moreover, this workshop was selling human organs under the guise of selling pork. If he didn¡¯t open it in this ce, wouldn¡¯t it be even more suspicious? As for whether I want those goods or not, that¡¯s my business. If you were in such a situation today, you wouldn¡¯t be in a good mood either. I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t want that batch of goods either. You might even ask for the deposit back.¡±


    Lei Yuan paused for a moment and felt that what Jiang Yu said made sense. He did not ask any further and kept quiet.


    After a long time, so long that dust could be seen in the air, Lei Yuan spoke again. ¡°Someone just said that you are the Movie Queen. Are you really the Movie Queen? The kind that acts in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiang Yu said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s just that your Mr. Chi Rui¡¯s human-making experiment has affected the variety show that I¡¯m filming. That variety show has been temporarily suspended, so I¡¯m here. Otherwise, I would never have interacted with you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, when I was young, I really wanted to live in the entertainment industry. It¡¯s just that my family was too poor. Even if I got in, I didn¡¯t have the money to pay my tuition fees.¡± Lei Yuan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually know a movie queen from the entertainment industry. It seems that God is also making up for me not realizing my dreams.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Lei Yuan.


    She thought that the people who followed Chi Rui were all arrogant and arrogant like Chu Ran, or people who were tense and decisive. She didn¡¯t expect that Lei Yuan would also sigh at the impermanence of the world.

 Chapter 1450 Dress

    Jiang Yu remained silent all the way back to the vi. Lei Yuan was a little puzzled. She was clearly willing to talk to him just now. Why did Jiang Yu remain silent after he told her about his childhood?


    After Jiang Yu got out of the car, she said to Lei Yuan, "I''ll get the driver to send you home. Let''s call it a day. If there''s anything else, you cane and see me tomorrow."


    After saying that, Jiang Yu turned around and went back. Even if Lei Yuan wanted to stop her and ask her what was going on, she didn''t have the chance.


    With such doubts, Lei Yuan did not sleep well the entire night. The next morning, she rushed to Jiang Yu''s ce early in the morning.


    This time, the bodyguard at the door did not stop her. Instead, he made way for her and said, "My wife said that if she sees youing in the future, she can go in directly."


    The doubt in Lei Yuan''s heart grew even more intense.


    Why did Jiang Yu''s attitude towards him take a 180-degree turn after yesterday''s incident? Although Jiang Yu would indeed talk to him with a smile in the beginning, Lei Yuan could clearly see that Jiang Yu had a sense of resistance.


    However, ever since the two of them had separatedst night, Lei Yuan felt that there was an invisible bond between him and Jiang Yu that had pulled the two of them closer.


    Lei Yuan went to knock on the door with such doubts. However, Jiang Yu had not woken up yet, so Mei Shuang opened the door for her.


    Mei Shuang seemed to know Lei Yuan. When she opened the door and saw her, she asked enthusiastically, "You''re here so early today. Have you had breakfast? I''m cooking. Come in and eat together."


    Lei Yuan had never had the habit of eating breakfast. However, when she saw Mei Shuang in front of her being so enthusiastic, she did not know why, but she said something out of the blue. "Thank you then."


    "You''re wee. You''re Sister Jiang Yu''s friend, so you''re our friend. Why are you thanking me for breakfast?" Mei Shuang quickly let Lei Yuan into the house. "Come in and have a seat. You''re really early today. Sister Jiang Yu and the others haven''t woken up yet."


    Lei Yuan sat down on the sofa and saw a very exquisite gift box on the coffee table. It looked like it contained a gown.


    Lei Yuan did not expect that Jiang Yu would still have the time to buy a dress even though she already had two illegal businesses on her hands.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even though that was what she thought, her gaze still fell on the gift box and did not move away. After all, when Lei Yuan was young, she wanted to shine in the entertainment industry and enter the upper ss. Only someone of Jiang Yu''s status was qualified to wear such a gown.


    For a person like him, not to mention wearing such a gown, even looking at it would be a kind of sphemy.


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom Mei Shuang came out of the kitchen and saw Lei Yuan looking at the gift box in a daze. She couldn''t help butugh and say, "The things in this gift box are the gifts that Sister Jiang Yu wants to give you. After Sister Jiang Yu wakes up, she will hand it to you personally. She said that you will like it."


    Lei Yuan was shocked. She did not expect this gift box to be a gift from Jiang Yu.


    "For me?" Lei Yuan pointed at himself in disbelief. "You''re not joking?"


    "Of course it''s true. Why would I lie to you?" Mei Shuang smiled and was about to continue speaking when Jiang Yu came out of the bedroom.


    When she went downstairs and saw Lei Yuan, she said as if she was talking to a friend she had known for a long time, "You''re here so early today. You haven''t had a good rest, have you?"


    Lei Yuan didn''t know how to answer her, but fortunately, Jiang Yu didn''t ask why she came so early. Instead, she walked up to her and opened the gift box on the coffee table before taking out the gown inside. Hepared it in front of Lei Yuan and said, "Not bad. This size is just right. I''ll bring you to try it on. If it suits you, you can wear it and take it away."


    Lei Yuan took the gown in a daze and followed behind Jiang Yu.


    Although she already knew that this was a gift from Jiang Yu, she thought that Jiang Yu would hand it over to her solemnly and then say, "Look, this is my gift to you. How about it? Aren''t you touched?


    However, not only did Jiang Yu not say that, but she also acted very naturally, as if she treated Thunder Garden as a family.


    This gown did not look like it was specially bought. It was more like the older sister had heard that the younger sister liked this dress, so she bought it with a wave of her hand.

 Chapter 1451 - 1451 Moved

    1451 Moved


    Thank you readers!


    Lei Yuan felt that it was inappropriate for her to have such thoughts, and she felt very sorry for Chi Rui, so she quickly shook her head and wanted to throw this thought out of her mind.


    However, after she changed into the gown, that thought came back involuntarily.


    She originally thought that with Jiang Yu¡¯s status, she would definitely choose those luxurious and beautiful gowns. However, the clothes he was wearing were different from those luxurious ones.


    The simple ck and whitebination, coupled with the golden sleeves, matched the temperament of Thunder Garden very well.


    It could be seen that Jiang Yu had made her choice carefully.


    Jiang Yu rambled on and on again. No matter what she said, she did not look at the expression on Lei Yuan¡¯s face.


    Lei Yuan watched Jiang Yu do all of this in a daze. It was as if she was in a daze until she looked up at him and asked, ¡°How is it? Not bad, right?¡±


    Lei Yuan¡¯s eyes reddened unknowingly. ¡°Why did you buy this for me all of a sudden?¡± She asked.


    Jiang Yu smiled and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you yearned for a life in the entertainment industry? Most people in the entertainment industry would wear this kind of clothes. So I have a feeling that you will like it too.¡±


    Lei Yuan really liked it, but her personality made her unable to express it. So she stammered for a long time before spitting out two words, ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, wear it. There¡¯s no need to suffer.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    She was wearing pajamas, but in Lei Yuan¡¯s eyes, Jiang Yu was like an angel who had descended from heaven. She was iparably beautiful.


    This was the first time someone had taken her to heart like this.


    When she was still a little girl in the Thunder Garden, she liked to tell others about her past ideals and would also cherish those things that she had wanted but never got. However, when Chi Rui heard this, he would onlyugh and say, ¡°Useless. What good is there in pursuing to show off in front of the public?¡±


    No matter how many times Lei Yuan said it, the answer she got was always the same. After a long time, she felt bored and stopped talking.


    However, yesterday, Lei Yuan did not know what was wrong with him, but he had told Jiang Yu about this. Perhaps it was because they were all girls of the same age, so they resonated with each other.


    However, Lei Yuan never thought that Jiang Yu would take her words to heart. He even bought a gown for her.


    ¡°This gown is very expensive, right?¡± Lei Yuan asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s expensive or not. It¡¯s fine as long as you like it. If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I like it very much!¡± Lei Yuan hurriedly said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve been taken to heart by someone like this. I¡¯m really touched. I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. We¡¯re both girls. After what you told me yesterday, I knew what you wanted. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever gotten it either, so you¡¯ve always been so regretful and brooding over it.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll just satisfy you.¡±


    This time, Lei Yuan really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She sobbed softly and said, ¡°Thank you so much!¡± He would take care of such a subtle emotion like mine. Actually, rather than thanking you, I should be apologizing to you! I¡¯m not a business partner sent by Chi Rui. I was sent by him to monitor you.¡±


    ¡°I knew it a long time ago. When Chu Ran first came, I knew that he was here to spy on me. Since you¡¯re here to take over his position, you must be here to monitor me. Although I don¡¯t know how much benefits Chi Rui gave you to make you work for him, I think I can give you the same benefits he can give you, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s words hit the nail on the head.


    Lei Yuan hesitated for a long time and said, ¡°My parents passed away early. I¡¯ve always depended on my brother. Back then, it was my brother who dropped out of school and went to work to pay for my education. Later, my brother got into an ident at the construction site. The contractor only paid tens of thousands of yuan, but it was not enough for my brother to see a doctor. In the end, Mr. Chi Rui gave me arge sum of money. He said that as long as I work for him, he can always provide medical expenses.¡±

 Chapter 1452 - 1452 Try It

    1452 Try It


    Jiang Yu couldpletely understand that the benefits that Chi Rui gave might not seem like much in the eyes of others, but in the eyes of Lei Yuan, it was a life-saving straw.


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°What happened to your brother? Is this illness very difficult to treat?¡±


    Lei Yuan was very sad when he mentioned his younger brother. ¡°My younger brother was at the construction site at that time. He was hit by a falling shelf and injured his leg nerves. He needed constant treatment and rehabilitation training before he could stand up. However, this amount of money is not a small amount to me. I can only rely on Mr. Chi Rui¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t stand up?¡± Jiang Yu pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Which hospital is your brother in now? Maybe I have a way to save him.¡±


    !!


    ¡°You have a way to save him?¡± Lei Yuan looked at Jiang Yu in confusion.


    However, the expression on Jiang Yu¡¯s face was very firm, and Lei Yuan was willing to believe her.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what method Jiang Yu was talking about, they were in the hospital after all. The doctors would definitely help and wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch.


    Hence, she took Jiang Yu to the hospital.


    That hospital was the best hospital in Qingcheng. It seemed that Chi Rui had sent her brother to the best hospital in order to win over Lei Yuan¡¯s heart.


    Not to mention what he was thinking in his heart, at least he had done enough on the surface.


    Lei Yuan took Jiang Yu to her brother¡¯s ward and saw a group of people standing together and quarreling.


    ¡°My brother is not staying in the VIP ward, so there are other patients in his ward. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡± Lei Yuan was somewhat apologetic.


    However, she hade to this hospital to visit her brother many times. Today was the first time she saw the family members of the patient in the next bed.


    Lei Yuan¡¯s younger brother, Lei Hao, sat on the bed. Actually, he also felt that the ward was a little noisy, but he could not leave. He could only sit there helplessly and listen to them quarrel over some trivial matters.


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re here.¡± When Lei Hao saw Thunder Garden, his face was still filled with surprise. Then, she saw Jiang Yu behind her and was instantly stunned by her face.


    ¡°This is Jiang Yu, my good friend. She heard about you, so she came over to take a look. She even said that she had a way to cure your leg.¡± Lei Yuan said.


    Lei Hao was still immersed in Jiang Yu¡¯s beauty. However, when he heard Lei Yuan¡¯s words, he could not help but smile bitterly. ¡°Sister, don¡¯tfort me. I know my own physical condition very well. My legs are crippled. Even if the best doctor came, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to cure my leg, let alone your friend.¡±


    ¡°You must not be discouraged. After all, your attending doctor also said that as long as you treat yourself well and actively participate in rehabilitation training, you will be able to stand up in two years at the earliest.¡± Lei Yuanforted Lei Hao.


    But Lei Hao didn¡¯t believe it at all. He just shook his head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°Sis, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. Those doctors probably don¡¯t want me to lose confidence in life because of this. That¡¯s why they¡¯reforting me like this. But I know that my leg can¡¯t be cured.¡±


    Jiang Yu lifted the nket off Lei Hao¡¯s body and looked at his leg. She reached out and pinched it hard. ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Fortunately, your injuries are not very serious.¡± With this acupuncture technique, you¡¯ll be able to stand up in half an hour,¡± Jiang Yu said as she took out the silver needles from her bag. Then, he took out a few needles and stuck them into the acupuncture points on Lei Hao¡¯s legs.


    Although Lei Hao felt pain, he still said, ¡°Don¡¯t do useless things anymore. My leg can¡¯t be saved. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to spend the rest of my life in a wheelchair.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such depressing words.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see. Let¡¯s see if you can really stand up in half an hour.¡±


    After she said this, Lei Yuan and Lei Hao were a little puzzled. Even the family members of the patient next door stopped arguing and looked over in surprise.


    ¡°Can you cure a disease that even doctors can¡¯t cure?¡± A bald middle-aged man asked.


    ¡°Try it. What if it can be cured?¡± Jiang Yu shrugged.


    A middle-aged woman with big waves said, ¡°I think you¡¯re a liar, right? Don¡¯t be deceived by such a person. When the timees, he will deceive you until you have nothing left. Your brother¡¯s leg won¡¯t be able to be cured.¡±

 Chapter 1453 - 1453 He Stood Up.

    1453 He Stood Up.


    Thank you readers!


    Lei Yuan looked at Jiang Yu and said to the middle-aged woman, ¡°She¡¯s not a liar. She¡¯s my good friend.¡±


    The middle-aged woman was disdainful. She sneered and said, ¡°This is amon trick of a swindler. First, she will build a good rtionship with you and be friends with you. Then, she will tell you how powerful she is. As long as you gave her money, she would show you her skills. At that time, you won¡¯t be able to suppress your curiosity and give her all the money in your pocket.¡±


    Lei Yuan didn¡¯t seem to be familiar with dealing with strangers. ¡°My friend doesn¡¯t charge money.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to take money, and you still dare to let her take a look at your brother¡¯s leg? Then your brother¡¯s leg definitely can¡¯t be cured! She just wants to show off in front of you. She won¡¯t charge a single cent. Why would shee and help you treat your brother¡¯s leg? I think you should quickly get her to remove those silver needles. Otherwise, when the timees, your brother¡¯s leg will bepletely crippled after being pricked by her.¡±


    Jiang Yu ignored him. Anyway, she had already encountered situations like this where her medical skills were suspected many times. However, those people would always be pped in the face.


    After the middle-aged woman finished speaking, she realized that no one was paying attention to her. She sat beside the bed resentfully and looked at the old man on the bed. She said, ¡°Dad, you should divide our family¡¯s assets. You look like you¡¯re lying here for a few days. If you don¡¯t divide your assets, then Big Brother will make a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? So what if you¡¯re the boss? Are you treating Dad better than me?¡± The middle-aged woman suddenly stood up. Her movements were so big that even the fruit te on the bedside table was overturned.


    ¡°Ask yourself, are you good to Dad? Dad¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so I sent him to the hospital.¡± The middle-aged man retorted.


    At this moment, a teenage girl with tears all over her face was kneeling beside the bed. She had been silent all this while, but now she could not listen anymore. She said, ¡°Can you guys stop arguing? The doctor said that Grandpa needed to rest quietly! What are you guys still arguing about?¡±


    It would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t said anything, but the moment she did, the men and women pointed their spears at her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, your parents wouldn¡¯t have died so early! You¡¯re a jinx. You¡¯re the jinx that killed your parents! You¡¯re a jinx. It¡¯s already good enough that we didn¡¯t chase you out, but you¡¯re still throwing a tantrum at us here?¡±


    The little girl did not speak again. She could only keep crying in silence.


    The man and the woman continued to argue. After a long time, Jiang Yu yawned and pulled out all the silver needles from Lei Hao¡¯s leg.


    ¡°I just took out the silver needles. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Jiang Yu sat by the bed and gently pressed on the acupuncture points on Lei Hao¡¯s legs for a while. Then, she said, ¡°Okay. Try it now. See if you can move.¡±


    Lei Hao was skeptical and tried to move his legs. He did not expect that he could really move them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just try to move. Get out of bed and walk around. You might need external help at first, but once you get used to it, you can walk freely without external help.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    When Lei Yuan heard this, he quickly held onto Lei Hao¡¯s arm and said to him, ¡°Get off the bed and take a walk.¡±


    Lei Hao was also very pleasantly surprised in his heart, so he also tried to get off the bed and walk. He did not expect that with the support of Lei Yuan, he could actually walk.


    Although his legs were still heavy and ufortable, he was much better than before.


    ¡°I really stood up!¡± Lei Hao shouted in surprise and looked at Jiang Yu with gratitude. ¡°Thank you! If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know how long it would have taken me to stand up!¡±


    When the man and woman on the next bed saw Lei Hao stand up, they immediately lost the mood to argue. Instead, their eyes widened and their mouths opened so wide that two eggs could be stuffed in.


    ¡°He really stood up?¡± The woman could not believe it. ¡°The doctor has been treating her for years, but she still hasn¡¯t been cured. You cured her with just a few silver needles?¡±


    The man was also surprised. ¡°You¡¯re really something, you chatan.¡±

 Chapter 1454 - 1454 Save My Grandfather

    1454 Save My Grandfather


    Jiang Yu was still very resistant to the term ¡°chatan¡± because it reminded her of Master Jia, who was in prison.


    Thank you readers!


    So she said, ¡°This is acupuncture from traditional Chinese medicine. Don¡¯t lump me together with those scammers.¡±


    ¡°What acupuncture? In such a top-notch hospital, what you did was not considered medical skills! Besides, you¡¯re so young. How could you have learned acupuncture? It¡¯s just some superficial treatment. You can cure this person¡¯s leg. I guess you¡¯re lucky, or his injuries aren¡¯t serious. If he was seriously injured, his leg might have beenpletely destroyed.¡±


    The man said disdainfully.


    At this time, the woman and the man were on the same side. Neither of them believed in Jiang Yu¡¯s medical skills. Only the little girl who was crying in front of the hospital bed said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Since you can cure that big brother¡¯s leg, can you help me save my grandfather? My grandfather has been unconscious for a long time. The doctor said that we have to prepare for his funeral. Can youe and save him?¡±


    The man and woman quickly stopped the little girl and said, ¡°Are you crazy? She was a liar. She was lucky to be able to cure that person¡¯s leg! You¡¯re asking her to save your grandfather now. Aren¡¯t you treating your grandfather¡¯s life as a joke?¡±


    ¡°But my grandfather has been lying here in aa for a long time. The doctors can¡¯t do anything!¡± The little girl shouted, ¡°Now that there¡¯s finally a chance, how can I not seize this opportunity?¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t let such a young girle over to treat your grandfather! If you really want your grandfather to wake up, we can go overseas to find a top doctor. There¡¯s no need to find a liar here.¡± The woman said.


    Jiang Yu lost all her patience. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. I¡¯m not a liar.¡±


    She took the remaining silver needles in her bag and walked to the little girl. ¡°Ask all the people in your family to leave. I want to give your grandfather acupuncture.¡±


    ¡°I advise you not to make a move.¡± The man reached out to stop Jiang Yu. ¡°The person lying on the hospital bed is my father. If you dare to do anything to him, be careful that I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±


    When the woman saw that the man had already said so, she quickly walked over in her high heels and stopped Jiang Yu. ¡°If you dare to do anything to my father, I will call the police immediately and have them take you away!¡±


    ¡°The two of you are blocking me because you don¡¯t want me to save him?¡± Jiang Yu said indifferently, ¡°I saved him because of this little girl. But you guys are blocking me and not letting me attack. Are you guys guilty? Just now, you were standing here saying that you wanted your father to wake up and share the inheritance. But now, there¡¯s an opportunity in front of you to wake up your father, and you don¡¯t cherish it.¡±


    ¡°If you were a proper doctor, I would believe you if you said you could save my father.¡± The man frowned. ¡°But you¡¯re not a proper doctor. You can cure a person who has been unconscious for several years with just that bag of silver needles in your hand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try. Didn¡¯t I just try? Jiang Yu smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the young man¡¯s injury is not very serious. The doctor is confident that he can stand up in two or three years!¡± The man said sternly, ¡°But my father has been in aa for several years. The doctors are not sure if they can cure him! You¡¯re telling me that you can save him now? If you¡¯re not a liar, then what are you?¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing. My grandfather has been lying in bed for several years! Now that we finally have a chance to save him, you guys are still stopping us. What are you guys thinking?¡± The little girl couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She stood up and shouted, ¡°Even if she¡¯s a liar, I¡¯ll admit it! As long as it can save my grandfather, I can ept any method!¡±


    ¡°You bastard, you really want to kill your grandfather!¡± The woman raised her hand and pped the little girl hard. ¡°Let me tell you, as long as I¡¯m here today, no one cany a finger on your grandfather! You should get out of here as well. You¡¯re a jinx. There won¡¯t be a ce for you in the family in the future!¡±


    The little girl staggered a few steps back from the p, and blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth. However, she was not afraid. She stared straight at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°I beg you. Please save my grandfather.¡±

 Chapter 1455 Awakening

    The youngdy''s determined gaze shook Jiang Yu''s heart. She made up her mind that no matter how the two people in front of her tried to stop her, she would help this youngdy and wake up her grandfather.


    "Why are you begging her? You''re really not embarrassing enough!" The woman was so angry that she wanted to take off her high heels and hit the little girl. "I said no one can touch your grandfather! Get out of here and don''t let me see you again! Otherwise, I''ll beat you up every time I see you!"


    "If you really have the ability, then kill me today!" The little girl provoked him with hatred. "If you don''t have the ability, then shut your mouth and let her save my grandfather!"


    "Little brat, I think you''ve really grown up. You won''t listen to anything the elders say!" The woman was really angry this time. She took off her high heels, grabbed the girl''s cor, and hit her.


    "Don''t hit the child!" Lei Yuan quickly went to stop the woman and then blocked the little girl behind him. "No matter how angry you are, you can''t take it out on the child. You even hit her with your high heels. What if you beat her to death?"


    "This is our family''s business. It''s not up to you to interfere!" The woman was so angry that she had lost her rationality. "If you dare to stop me again, I''ll beat you up too!"


    Lei Hao couldn''t bear to see Lei Yuan being wronged. Hence, he supported himself on the bed and walked over. He said, "Don''t even think about hitting my sister!"


    "Did your family collude?" The woman became even angrier. "You''d better stay away from me! If you provoke me again, I''ll beat you and your sister up!"


    As she spoke, she grabbed the little girl''s arm and said as she pulled! "Get the hell out here. You always hide behind others when you encounter trouble!"


    She grabbed the little girl, and Lei Yuan was in the middle, blocking her. The scene became very chaotic for a moment. The man couldn''t care less about Jiang Yu at this time and quickly went over to participate in the battlefield.


    Hence, the scene became even more chaotic.


    Jiang Yu took the opportunity to insert silver needles all over the old man''s body.


    The doctors and nurses quickly rushed over and pulled the group of people away. Only then did the man and woman suddenly remember Jiang Yu.


    However, when they walked over to take a look, they realized that the old man''s body was already covered in silver needles.


    "Are you crazy? Didn''t I tell you not to touch my dad?!" The woman shouted like she had gone crazy. She grabbed the doctor beside her and said, "Call the police quickly. Someone here wants to kill someone for money!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Before the doctor could figure out what was going on, Jiang Yu sneered and said, "Your family''s rtionship is very messy. Your assets might not be clean either. I killed for money? Is it because of your dirty money?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. I told you not to touch my dad!" The man was so angry that his saliva flew out. He reached out and was about to take the silver needles out of the old man''s body.


    Although the doctor was a Western doctor, he had some understanding of acupuncture. He knew that if he took out the silver needle before it was time to remove the needle during the acupuncture process, it was very likely that the person would die.


    So he quickly stopped the man and said, "You can''t do that. If you take out the silver needles now, your father will really die!"


    Jiang Yu was happy to watch the show from the side. She said, "Don''t stop him. Let him take out the silver needles. When the person was gone, they would send him to theboratory and find out that he was the cause of death. At that time, how will he inherit the inheritance?"


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® The more the man listened to Jiang Yu''s words, the angrier he became. However, since the doctor had already stopped him, he had no choice but to listen.


    The air instantly became quiet. Jiang Yu felt bored and said, "Take out the silver needles in an hour. Your father will wake up in half an hour. I can stay here until your father wakes up."


    "What if my father never wakes up?" The man gritted his teeth. "Then pay with your life!"


    "If he dies because of me, he should pay with his life." Jiang Yu shrugged. "But if your father wakes up, you and your sister must apologize to me. You must at least bow 90 degrees to show me your sincerity."


    "Don''t go too far!"


    "Don''t say that I''m going overboard. You''ll know when you see the results." Jiang Yu did not want to bother with him anymore.


    Everyone waited in the ward until an hourter when Jiang Yu removed the silver needles. After waiting for another half an hour, the old man actually slowly opened his eyes.


    "Grandpa!" The little girl cried out in surprise and pounced over. "You''re really awake!"

 Chapter 1456 - 1456 Don’t Even Think About Getting A Single Cent

    1456 Don¡¯t Even Think About Getting A Single Cent


    When the man and woman heard this, they walked over and saw that the old man on the bed had indeed opened his eyes. The two of them looked at each other.


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°You¡¯re really awake?¡± The woman asked the man.


    The man pointed at the person on the bed and said, ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see for yourself? Aren¡¯t you awake?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been unconscious for years. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s going to wake up with just a few silver needles?¡± The woman couldn¡¯t believe what she said. ¡°This is fake, right? How could he really wake up?¡±


    ¡°I see that you find it hard to ept that your father has woken up.¡± Jiang Yu stood at the side and crossed her arms. ¡°Anyway, I saved her for you. What about the apology? And he had to bow 90 degrees. There are so many people here watching. If you don¡¯t apologize to me, it won¡¯t be good for your reputation.¡±


    The man took a deep breath. Then, he bowed 90 degrees to Jiang Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t recognize you just now.¡±


    The woman straightened her back and refused to apologize. It was only when the man pressed down on her neck that she bowed reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sincere, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I can¡¯t interfere in your family affairs.¡± After saying that, Jiang Yu went to check on Lei Hao¡¯s leg.


    The doctor was also extremely shocked by Lei Hao¡¯s leg, so he walked to the side to discuss his condition.


    The scene on this side was very heartwarming, while the other side was like a pce battle scene. The few of them gathered together and spoke one after another. It was unknown what they were talking about.


    Only the little girl knelt in front of the bed and grabbed the old man¡¯s hand. She cried and said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re finally awake! You¡¯ve been in aa for several years, and the doctor said that you can¡¯t be saved! Fortunately, a big sister saved you today.¡±


    When the old man woke up, all his consciousness had returned. He looked at his granddaughter and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Grandfather has left all his assets to you.¡±


    The man and the woman were still arguing when they heard this. Now, they were shocked. They looked at the old man and questioned, ¡°Dad, how could you leave all your assets to her? She¡¯s a jinx!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a jinx. She¡¯s my most obedient granddaughter! A few years ago, you all said that you were busy and refused toe back to see me. It was her who took care of me! How old was she then? But you did better than the two of you elders!¡± The old man said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I leave the family property to her and leave it to you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re your son and daughter! Although she¡¯s your granddaughter, if it weren¡¯t for her, her parents wouldn¡¯t have passed away so early. She¡¯s a jinx, a jinx! If you keep her by your side, sooner orter, you will also be cursed to death!¡± The woman said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such unlucky words! Stop!¡± The old man shouted. ¡°No matter what she is, she is still my most precious granddaughter! Better than the two of you! I¡¯ll only leave these assets to my granddaughter. I¡¯ve already found awyer to draft a will. The two of you won¡¯t get a single cent!¡±


    When they heard that the old man had already drafted the will, the man and the woman immediately could not stand still. One of them grabbed the old man¡¯s hand and asked sternly, ¡°Where is yourwyer? Tell him toe over and get the will!¡±


    ¡°My grandfather just woke up. Don¡¯t be so rough with him, okay?¡± The little girl tried her best to push the two of them away, but she was pushed to the ground by the man¡¯s palm.


    ¡°A jinx. Don¡¯t talk. You have no right to speak here!¡±


    Jiang Yu was originally discussing Lei Hao¡¯s injury with the doctor. Now that she saw such a dramatic scene in the hospital bed next door, she could not help but walk over and say, ¡°Since thewyer has already drawn up the will, then this family property has nothing to do with you. Why are you so persistent? Anyway, you¡¯re not willing to fulfill your obligation to provide for them. Don¡¯t you feel guilty after getting this money? If you have the time, you might as well do your own job. That way, you can earn more.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, it was this big sister who saved you.¡± The little girl quickly introduced him to the old man.


    When the old man heard this, he reprimanded the woman again. ¡°This is my savior. How can you talk to her like that? Show me some respect!¡±

 Chapter 1457 - 1457 Will

    1457 Will


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°Dad, she¡¯s a liar!¡± The woman quickly criticized him. ¡°She stabbed you with silver needles when we weren¡¯t paying attention. Fortunately, you¡¯re awake. What if you¡¯re not? Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°I took advantage of the chaos to insert silver needles into his body because you didn¡¯t allow me to save him. If you didn¡¯t stop me, she might have woken up long ago.¡± Jiang Yu said bluntly.


    The little girl also spoke up for Jiang Yu. ¡°Grandpa, this big sister¡¯s medical skills are really brilliant! The brother next door had an injury on his leg and couldn¡¯t stand up for several years. This big sister inserted silver needles into his leg for a while, and that brother was able to stand up!¡±


    ¡°She was lucky. Why are you all speaking up for her? She has nothing to do with our family!¡± The woman was very dissatisfied. She said to the old man, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t change the topic now. Tell me about the will now. What exactly is going on?¡±


    The old man snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s what it means literally. I¡¯ve already found awyer to draft a will. All my assets belong to my precious granddaughter. It has nothing to do with you. If you¡¯re willing to stay here and take care of me, I won¡¯t chase you away. If you still don¡¯t want to care about me like before, then you can leave now. I definitely won¡¯t ask you to stay.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. After all, we¡¯re your children. It¡¯s our duty to take care of you.¡± The man quickly said as if he was trying to curry favor with her. He red at the woman, signaling her to stop talking.


    However, the old man did not seem to appreciate it. He did not even look at his children. Instead, he looked at his granddaughter lovingly and said, ¡°No matter what you say, it¡¯s useless. Go get my phone. I¡¯ll get thewyer to bring the will over now.¡±


    When the little girl heard this, she quickly went to get the old man¡¯s phone.


    After hanging up the phone, about half an hourter, thewyer knocked on the door with a document and walked in.


    When the old man saw thewyere in, he quickly called him over. ¡°Lawyer, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Thewyer quickly took out the will and unfolded it. Then he handed the pen to the old man and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, this is your will. If you¡¯ve really thought it through and don¡¯t want to change it anymore, please sign on it.¡±


    The old man took a pen and signed his name at the end of the will. ¡°This is the result of my careful consideration. I will never change it.¡±


    After signing, the old man seemed to havepleted a major event in his life. He let out a long sigh of relief and then said to the little girl, ¡°Child, grandfather¡¯s family property has been left to you. Take this will. If anyone dares toe and snatch it from you, you can take this will to court and sue them.¡±


    His words were referring to his children.


    When the man and woman saw the will in the little girl¡¯s hands, their eyes were so red that they looked like they were about to bleed.


    ¡°Dad, think about it carefully. Do you really want to leave all your assets to this jinx?¡± The woman asked.


    ¡°I told you, she¡¯s not a jinx!¡± The old man was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help but cough violently. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the will. It has legal effect. These assets have nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to pretend to be a good person here. If you want to leave, leave quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be annoyed when I see you.¡±


    ¡°Good, good! You¡¯re the one who chased us away. Don¡¯t say that we¡¯re unfilial in the end!¡± The woman turned around and left in her high heels.


    The man sighed and seemed to want to say something more, but in the end, he shook his head and left.


    Thewyer saw this and said to the old man, ¡°Mr. Xu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I can¡¯t stand up to see you off with my physical condition. I hope you can forgive me.¡± The old man said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand. I hope you can rest well.¡± With that, thewyer left.


    With three people leaving, the entire ward became empty.

 Chapter 1458 - 1458 Reduce Medication

    1458 Reduce Medication


    The little girl and the old man spoke warmly while Jiang Yu asked Lei Yuan to take good care of Lei Hao. Then, she pulled the doctor out of the ward.


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°Are you Lei Hao¡¯s attending physician?¡± She asked the doctor outside the ward.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± The doctor shook his head.


    ¡°Then do you know who Lei Hao¡¯s attending physician is?¡± Jiang Yu asked again.


    The doctor said, ¡°I know that. His attending doctor is the top professor in our hospital. Lei Hao¡¯s legs have been treated for several years, but they haven¡¯t beenpletely cured. However, you only used less than an hour to make him stand up. That¡¯s why I¡¯m curious and want to discuss it with you.¡±


    The top professor? Jiang Yu was stunned. Since he was a top professor, how could he not be able to cure her legs?


    When she was massaging Lei Hao¡¯s legs, she had already noticed it. Although his two legs were injured on the nerves, it was not very serious. With the current advanced medical technology, even a very ordinary doctor would only need a year at most to make Lei Hao stand up.


    Why was it that in such a top-notch hospital, a top-notch professor had spent several years but still could not cure Lei Hao¡¯s leg?


    The more Jiang Yu thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. Therefore, she wanted to get some information from this doctor. However, he did not expect that this doctor was not Lei Hao¡¯s attending physician at all.


    It seemed that he had to find that medical professor.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu asked, ¡°Then can I trouble you to take me to see that medical professor?¡±


    The doctor was a little hesitant at first, but when he thought about how the person in front of him was a friend of the patient and had superb medical skills! If the professor knew that she had cured Lei Hao¡¯s leg, he would be so happy.


    ¡°Come with me then. I¡¯ll take you to see the professor now.¡±


    Jiang Yu followed behind the doctor and soon found the professor¡¯s office.


    The doctor said, ¡°The professor is in this office. You can go in by yourself. I have other things to do. I¡¯ll go and do them first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    After Jiang Yu thanked him, she knocked on the office door. Soon, a response came from the office. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Jiang Yu opened the door and saw a man in a white coat sitting by the window. He looked to be fifty years old, and his hair was a little gray.


    This was the first time the professor had seen Jiang Yu. He could not help but feel a little puzzled. ¡°May I know who you are?¡±


    Jiang Yu went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Lei Hao in Room 603. I have something to ask the professor about his leg.¡±


    The professor sighed and said, ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve been treating his leg for several years. But she hasn¡¯t recovered and can¡¯t get out of bed to walk.¡±


    ¡°Then you can go to the ward now. He can already walk.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°How is that impossible? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and take a look for yourself.¡± For this reason, Jiang Yu even made way for him.


    The professor couldn¡¯t believe it. He quickly got up and went to Room 603. However, he didn¡¯t go in. He only looked out of the window and saw that Lei Hao could already walk on the ground with the help of the Thunder Garden.


    ¡°How is it? Are you shocked?¡± Jiang Yu stood behind the professor. ¡°Then tell me the truth. Lei Hao¡¯s leg injury isn¡¯t serious. Why can¡¯t you, the top professor in this hospital, cure his leg even after treating it for a few years? Don¡¯t tell me that you tried your best. You didn¡¯t try your best at all.¡±


    ¡°How, how did you know?¡± The professor was terrified. After a moment, he reacted. ¡°Could it be that you cured Lei Hao¡¯s leg?¡±


    ¡°What else? If I didn¡¯t cure it, could it be that you did?¡± Jiang Yu shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Lei Hao¡¯s leg injury has been dyed for so many years. I¡¯m afraid that you, the attending physician, will reduce his dosage every time, right? That¡¯s why his leg injury recovered very slowly. That¡¯s why his leg injury hasn¡¯t healed for so many years.¡±


    The professor was frightened again. Cold sweat seeped out of his back and soaked his shirt.


    He did not dare to deny it, but he did not dare to admit it either. He could only look around to avoid Jiang Yu¡¯s questioning.

 Chapter 1459 The Truth

    Seeing the professor''s expression, Jiang Yu knew that he must be hiding something from her. No, rather than saying that, it was better to say that he had guessed correctly.


    "Did you really reduce the dosage of the medicine?" Jiang Yu continued to press on. "You dare to earn money that can harm people''s lives? Don''t you feel guilty holding it in your hands?"


    "Why would I be heartless? What did he mean by money that could harm people''s lives? He only hurt his leg. So what if it couldn''t be cured? He won''t die!" The professor growled. He did not dare to speak too loudly because there were nurses and doctorsing and going. He did not want to be looked down upon in the hospital.


    "As a doctor, what you have to do is to treat patients and save lives! Now that you''ve deducted his medication and don''t want him to recover, aren''t you going against your conscience to earn that money?" Jiang Yu questioned.


    "He didn''t give me that money. Even if I earned money against my conscience, it didn''te from the siblings!" Said the professor.


    "It was indeed Chi Rui who gave the money, but¡­" Jiang Yu was suddenly stunned. She thought for a while and suddenly asked, "Why do you want to reduce Lei Hao''s dosage? Was it because of Lei Hao''s medical expenses? Or was it because Chi Rui instructed you?"


    "This has nothing to do with you," the professor snorted.


    "Indeed, it has nothing to do with me, but this matter has something to do with Lei Hao, right? If I tell him about this and he takes you to court, you won''t be able to stay in this hospital anymore."


    Jiang Yu knew very well that to deal with such a shameless person, she had to threaten him with what he was most afraid of. "If you want to keep your position in the hospital, I advise you to tell me the truth."


    Initially, the professor was still a little hesitant. He felt that Jiang Yu would not do such a thing. However, Jiang Yu could tell what he was thinking. She immediately said, "Don''t take any chances. Since I said I would do this, I will definitely do it."


    The professor was a little scared and quickly said, "Can''t I tell you the truth?Yes, it was Chi Rui who asked me to do all of this. When he gave me the money, he told me not to treat Lei Hao''s leg and to let him stay in the hospital for as long as he could. If we really can''t wait any longer, we''ll think of a way to cripple his legs."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Did Chi Rui really order you to do this? Did he say this?" Jiang Yu was a little shocked.


    No matter what, although he had bribed Lei Yuan with money, Lei Yuan had also worked hard for him. How could he do such a thing to Lei Hao?


    "Yes," the professor quickly said. "He did instruct me. Even if you call the police now, I''ll still give the same answer. I''ve already told you the truth. You must not spread this matter! Otherwise, I really can''t stay in the hospital anymore. I''ll lose all my face."


    "I can promise you that I won''t tell anyone, but Lei Hao and his sister must know about this." Jiang Yu said, "You don''t have to me me for being heartless. If you don''t want people to know, you have to do it yourself. If you had rejected such a request from the beginning, then this wouldn''t have happened."


    "Why? Do you know how much money Chi Rui gave you? Who would go against money?" The professor retorted, "If that huge sum of money was ced in front of you, I don''t believe that you would reject any request Chi Rui made."


    "Up to you. You can think whatever you want. However, I will definitely tell Lei Hao and Lei Yuan about this matter." As Jiang Yu spoke, she opened the door and walked in.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Even if the professor wanted to stop her, it was toote. In the end, he could only stand at the door and chop his feet in frustration before returning to the office.


    After Jiang Yu returned, she said to Lei Yuan, "Come out for a moment. I have something to tell you. Lei Hao,e out too. Let''s take a walk downstairs as a form of exercise. We can also breathe in the fresh air."


    "Sure, I haven''t gone downstairs for a long time. I haven''t smelled the air outside for several years. I''ve been staying in the ward all this time. I''m disgusted by the smell of disinfectant." Lei Hao smiled and helped Lei Yuan and Jiang Yu downstairs.


    The three of them walked to the flower bed together. Lei Hao sat down on a chair at the side. Lei Yuan also sat down and looked up at Jiang Yu. "You said you have something to tell me. What is it?"

 Chapter 1460 Instigate A Rebellion

    Jiang Yu told her what she had heard from the professor.


    Lei Yuan did not believe it at first, but when she saw the serious expression on Jiang Yu''s face, she had no choice but to believe that Jiang Yu was telling the truth.


    "Why did Mr. Chi Rui do this? I''ve done so many things for him in fear for so many years, but he''s been lying to me all this time! You want to use my brother to restrain me!" Lei Yuan muttered to himself in shock, "Why? I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong to him. Why would he do this to me?"


    "This matter is very easy to understand because hecks people like you who can work for him for money. As long as he can use money to control you, then he will have absolute trust in you. After all, in his eyes, there''s nothing that money can''t solve." Jiang Yu said.


    "But he can''t joke about my brother''s leg!" Lei Yuan was anxious. "My brother is the only family I have in this world. If anything happens to him, I won''t live alone anymore! Since Chi Rui did such a thing, don''t me me for being heartless! Since my brother''s leg has been cured, I won''t work for Chi Rui anymore!"


    "But he was the one who paid for the medical expenses for the past few years." Lei Hao was mainly worried about this problem.


    Although he didn''t have a good impression of Chi Rui, he was the one who took the money for his leg treatment. Even if he had to part ways with him now, he didn''t want to owe Chi Rui any favors.


    Lei Yuan consoled him, "Don''t worry. I''ll work hard to earn this money and return it all to him. I definitely won''t owe him a single cent."


    "I can help you get the money." Jiang Yu suddenly said, "However, I will help you pay back the money. I have a condition."


    "What condition?" Lei Yuan asked.


    "That is to act with me. You have to stay by my side and pretend to monitor me. When you report my situation to Chi Rui, you have to do as I say." Jiang Yu said, "Chi Rui is the boss of the ck market. I think you should know about this. Moreover, his business was rted to drugs, which was illegal. If the police find out, they will definitely arrest him."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "I do know that he has illegal businesses in his hands, but he hides them very well. The police usually can''t find any evidence." Lei Yuan was a little troubled. "If you want to use this opportunity to find clues rted to illegal industries from him and then hand them over to the police, then I think it''s very difficult. Even if there is such a possibility, I don''t know how long it will take to find clues."


    "Of course, I''m not looking for such clues." Jiang Yu smiled. "Leave this to the professionals. You only need to help me with this and let Chi Rui continue to trust you. Then, don''t let him suspect me."


    "But my brother''s leg has been cured. He will definitely know about this soon." Lei Yuan looked at Lei Hao''s leg. "As long as Chi Rui knows about it, he will know that I have no value to him anymore. He will most likely abandon me like an abandoned child."


    "That''s simple. As long as he doesn''t know about this, it''ll be fine." Jiang Yu snapped her fingers. "Chi Rui knew about this because of that professor. As long as we threaten that professor and stop him from telling Chi Rui about this, Chi Rui won''t know."


    "But he''s someone who works for Chi Rui. Will he really help us hide it from Chi Rui?" Lei Yuan was a little worried.


    "Of course he''ll help us, unless he doesn''t want to stay in this hospital anymore." Jiang Yu was full of confidence. "You don''t have to worry about this matter. I''ll take care of it. All you have to do is help me. However, Lei Hao will have to suffer. He might need to stay in the hospital for a period of time."


    "I''m willing to stay in the hospital for as long as I can help my sister get out of her misery and bring that bad guy Chi Rui to justice. No matter what it is, I can do it." Lei Hao said.


    "Thank you in advance. Go back. Although Lei Hao''s legs can walk now, it''s still not suitable for him to walk for a long time. I''ll go find that professor and tell him about this." Jiang Yu said.


    Lei Yuan helped Lei Hao back to the ward while Jiang Yu went to the professor''s office.


    When the professor saw that Jiang Yu was here again, his expression became flustered again. "What are you doing here again?"

 Chapter 1461 - 1461 United Front

    1461 United Front


    Jiang Yu looked at him as if she was amused. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too afraid. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°What is it?¡± the professor asked warily.


    ¡°Since Chi Rui gave you money to reduce Lei Hao¡¯s dosage, you should report Lei Hao¡¯s physical condition to Chi Rui on time, right?¡±


    ¡°You have to report once every month. Why?¡± Although the professor was a little surprised at first, on second thought, anyone with a brain would have guessed it.


    ¡°This is what I told you.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°When you report to Chi Rui, do as you said before. Don¡¯t tell Chi Rui that Lei Hao¡¯s leg has been cured.¡±


    ¡°Why should I promise you? You even threatened me!¡± The professor gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯ve already treated me like that, and you still want me to agree to help you?¡±


    ¡°You can choose not to help, but if you don¡¯t help, then the news of you taking ck-hearted money and reducing the patient¡¯s dosage will immediately spread in the hospital.¡± Jiang Yu said nonchntly, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯s embarrassed and the one who¡¯ll be fired will be you, not me.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The professor was so angry that he stuttered. ¡°Alright, I promise you! Then you have to promise me that you won¡¯t tell anyone else about this!¡±


    ¡°Sure, this is a deal between us.¡± Jiang Yu smiled as she took out her phone from her pocket. She waved it around and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already recorded our conversation. You can¡¯t go back on your word even if you want to.¡±


    As she spoke, she pressed the y button, and her conversation with the professor echoed in the office again.


    After the professor heard this, his blood surged and he almost had high blood pressure. He had never expected Jiang Yu to have such a trick up her sleeve.


    ¡°Why are you so cunning? He even recorded it!¡± The professor was exasperated. ¡°Do I look like the kind of person who goes back on his word?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Jiang Yu put away her phone. ¡°You epted Chi Rui¡¯s money, so you should work for Chi Rui loyally. However, after considering your reputation, you chose to betray him and work for me. If one day, someone has something on you, then you will betray me. What if I¡¯m not vignt and I¡¯m tricked by you one day?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like the kind of person who would lie?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yu replied without hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s all I want to say. As long as you promise me, then do it well. I only ask for one thing.¡±


    With that, she left.


    Jiang Yu returned to the ward and said to Lei Yuan, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve already exined it to the professor. He has already agreed to it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s using Chi Rui¡¯s money to help Chi Rui. Will he really agree to help us?¡± Lei Yuan was a little surprised.


    ¡°Of course he will agree to our request. Compared to the small profits now, the long-term development in the future is more important to him, so he agreed to my request. ¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°As long as he helps us, I won¡¯t tell anyone about him reducing the amount of medicine he gave Lei Hao. However, in this matter, you are the final victims. Whether you want to punish him or not, your decision is more important.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± In Lei Yuan¡¯s heart, he really wanted to punish this professor severely. Who asked him to take the ck-hearted money and not do the doctor¡¯s business?


    Since Lei Hao had already said so, Lei Yuan did not think about it anymore. He said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said so, then I won¡¯t consider this matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Jiang Yu returned to the vi while Lei Yuan continued to stay in the hospital to take care of Lei Hao. After all, Lei Hao¡¯s leg had just been healed and there was still some time before it fully recovered. Recently, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t need Lei Yuan¡¯s help, and it wasn¡¯t time to report to Chi Rui, so Lei Yuan had been staying in the hospital to take care of Lei Hao.


    It was not until Chi Rui called her and asked, ¡°Have you been with Jiang Yu recently? What has she been doing all this time?¡±

 Chapter 1462 - 1462 Muddle Through

    1462 Muddle Through


    Lei Yuan was serious. She repeated the words that Jiang Yu had taught her to Chi Rui. ¡°She has been looking for a ce to sell human organs as usual. At the same time, she is looking for a ce to sell poppy seeds. However, these two ces are not easy to find. The police have been a little strict recently, so most of the shops are closed. Therefore, Jiang Yu has been thinking of a way recently.¡±


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°Indeed, the police have been very strict recently.¡± Chi Rui didn¡¯t suspect anything. ¡°Then stay by her side and keep an eye on her. At the same time, tell her that she can think of a way, but she doesn¡¯t have to carry it out. No matter what, you have to protect yourself first. Only attack when you¡¯re absolutely safe.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    Chi Rui didn¡¯t say anything else and hung up the phone.


    The conversation between him and Thunder Garden was as simple as that.


    !!


    After hanging up the phone, Lei Yuan called Jiang Yu again and repeated what Chi Rui had just said.


    ¡°From the looks of it, he seems to be quite worried about my safety.¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°However, the police have been investigating these two aspects recently. God has given me a good excuse. I don¡¯t think he suspects me.¡±


    ¡°Judging from his tone, he shouldn¡¯t have any doubts.¡± Lei Yuan said.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. We¡¯ll figure out how to tell him after this incident blows over. Just take good care of Lei Hao in the hospital. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything here.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    After the two of them hung up the phone, Jiang Yuy on the sofa for a while and stretched. Then, she got up to look for Ji Tang.


    As long as the professor and Lei Yuan were on both sides of Chi Rui, Chi Rui would not be suspicious of Jiang Yu for the time being. Then she would have a lot of time to help Ji Tang find Ji Feng.


    Moreover, it had been some time since thest drug delivery. Ji Feng and the others should appear at the dock again in the near future.


    Although the police had been investigating illegal industries recently, there was no guarantee that some greedy people would take advantage of this time to show up.


    From the recording that Jiang Yu heard that day, Ji Feng might not be a greedy person, but his aplices might not be.


    Jiang Yu found Ji Tang and told her her about her thoughts. Ji Tang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to that dock with you now. But it has been so long. Will their delivery location change?¡±


    ¡°Probably not.¡± Jiang Yu guessed, ¡°After all, the goods they are handing over are drugs. If they keep changing the delivery location, it will definitely arouse the suspicion of others. At that time, it will be considered as confessing without a fight.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you now.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Ji Tang took a car to the dock. The dock was rtively lively during the day, with peopleing and going.


    Jiang Yu guessed that it was unlikely that they would deliver the goods at this time, so she and Ji Tang went for a meal and then returned to the dock in the afternoon.


    At this time, there were fewer people on the dock. Although there were still people passing by, there were not as many as during the day.


    Jiang Yu pulled Ji Tang to sit on a chair next to the boat at the dock. ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for a while. Maybe someone wille soon.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that Ji Feng would definitelye today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just a guess.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. If I don¡¯t see him today, I¡¯lle back tomorrow to continue waiting. He had been waiting, and one day, he would be there. I don¡¯t believe it. If he doesn¡¯te to deliver the goods within three days.¡±


    Ji Tang still wanted to say something when three people pushed a cart over from afar. Ji Tang¡¯s eyes were sharp. She saw that one of them was her younger brother, Ji Feng.


    ¡°He really came!¡± She grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s arm excitedly and got up to look for Ji Feng to ask him what was going on.


    Jiang Yu quickly stopped her. ¡°If you go now, you¡¯ll alert the enemy.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re about to deliver the goods. If this batch of goods is sessful, then Ji Feng¡¯s crime will be even more serious. As an elder sister, how can I watch?¡± Jiang Yu was a little anxious.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t go out rashly now. Otherwise, both of us will be exposed.¡± Jiang Yu said.

 Chapter 1463 - 1463 Interrogation

    1463 Interrogation


    Ji Tang could only sit beside Jiang Yu, but she was not at ease at all. She watched as Ji Feng and his aplices handed the goods to another group of people.


    Thank you readers!


    Then, another group of people took out a wad of cash and threw it to Ji Feng and the others.


    These people were dressed like migrant workers. Anyone who saw them would think that the goods on their trucks were bricks or something.


    ¡°If we continue to watch like this, those people will take the things and leave.¡± Ji Tang said, ¡°Do you want us to call the police now and get them to arrest them?¡±


    ¡°If the policee, your brother will also be caught. Have you thought about it?¡± Jiang Yu retorted, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s useless to call the police now. By the time the police arrive, this group of people will have already left. We don¡¯t know where their base is. When the policee, we won¡¯t be able to say anything. They¡¯ll think that we¡¯re ying with them.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just watch helplessly.¡± Ji Tang became even more anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, watch me.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    While the group of people who had received the goods left with the cart, Jiang Yu got up and walked over. Just as she was about to brush past the group of people, Jiang Yu suddenly tilted her head and fell towards the person beside her.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± A short and fat man was quick to react. He immediately helped Jiang Yu up and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s my first time wearing such high heels. I didn¡¯t expect to sprain my ankle. I almost fell on you. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Jiang Yu quickly straightened up and apologized profusely.


    When the short and fat man saw how beautiful Jiang Yu was, he was instantly overjoyed. He said, ¡± It¡¯s okay. This is what I should do. ¡± You¡¯re so beautiful. What if you fall and get injured?¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡± Do you want to leave me your contact information? ¡± When I get back, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the short and fat man was red at by one of the muscr men. He immediately changed his tone and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. If we are fated, we will meet again in the future.¡±


    With that, the three of them pushed the cart away.


    Jiang Yu looked at their backs as they left. She crossed her arms and was secretly happy.


    Done!


    The three people on the other side also saw the situation here. Ji Feng¡¯s aplice was still sighing at Jiang Yu¡¯s beauty, but Ji Feng saw Ji Tang sitting on the chair.


    ¡°You guys go back first. I saw an acquaintance. I¡¯ll go greet her.¡± Ji Feng said to hispanions.


    ¡°What acquaintance? With our status, you still dare to greet someone you know?¡± Hispanion was a little surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The people around me don¡¯t know that I do this kind of work. I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. I¡¯ll go say hello and say a few words before going back. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, you can wait for me here.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Ji Feng responded and ran towards Ji Tang.


    ¡°Ji Feng!¡± Ji Tang stood up excitedly when she saw Ji Feng running towards her.


    Ji Feng had not seen Ji Tang for a long time. He ran over and gave her a big hug. Then, he asked, ¡°Sister, why are you here at this dock?¡±


    ¡°You still have the cheek to ask me? I have to ask you, why did you appear at this dock?¡± Ji Tang asked unhappily, ¡°Tell me the truth. What was on the cart that you pushed just now?¡±


    Ji Feng scratched his head awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just ordinary wood and bricks¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. What¡¯s on that cart?!¡± Ji Tang asked sternly before he could finish his sentence.


    Ji Feng fell silent. He knew that Ji Tang must have known something.


    After hesitating for a long time, Ji Feng said, ¡°Sis, there¡¯s something dirty on it. You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s drugs on it, isn¡¯t it?¡± When Ji Tang said this, she deliberately lowered her voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Feng nodded.


    ¡°How dare you sell drugs? Do you know that if you¡¯re caught, you¡¯ll go to jail!¡±

 Chapter 1464 - 1464 Seeing A Doctor

    1464 Seeing A Doctor


    Of course, Ji Feng knew that his job was very dangerous, but for his mother, he could only take the risk.


    Thank you readers!


    Because such a job really paid a lot of money.


    At the thought of this, he quickly took out the money in his pocket and handed it to Ji Tang. ¡°Sister, this is the money I just earned. Take it and go back to treat our mother. And Du Wei, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me take care of her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this kind of dirty money! How do you expect me to feel at ease? If Mom finds out that you used the money from drug trafficking to treat her, have you ever thought about what she would think?¡± Ji Tang pped Ji Feng¡¯s hand away. ¡°And that Du Wei, don¡¯t think about her anymore. She has already hooked up with another man and has been arrested by the police.¡±


    ¡°What is it? She promised me that she would wait for me to return! How did you hook up with another man?¡± Ji Feng couldn¡¯t believe it.


    !!


    Ji Tang also felt very aggrieved. Her tears flowed down. She said, ¡°Ji Feng, be good. Go back with me now. Don¡¯t do this kind of work anymore. Jiang Yu will find a way to reduce your charges.¡±


    Who is Jiang Yu? ¡± Ji Feng asked in confusion.


    When Jiang Yu heard her name being called, she quickly walked over and greeted her. ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Yu. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Sister, this is your friend, right?¡± Ji Feng sized her up and then said to Ji Tang.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a friend of mine from the orphanage when I was young.¡± Ji Tang hurriedly introduced him to Ji Feng. ¡°Tell her everything you¡¯ve done. She¡¯ll think of a way to reduce your charges.¡±


    ¡°What do I have to say to her?¡± Ji Feng was unwilling. ¡°Sister, this job is indeed dangerous and shameful, but the money is really high. If I don¡¯t do this job anymore, how can I have so much money to treat Mom?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯ve already found someone to treat Mom. Come back quickly.¡± Ji Tang pulled Ji Feng¡¯s arm, unwilling to let him go no matter what.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, Sis. Even if you find someone to treat her, you still need to give her money. If Ie back now, how can I have so much money to give her?¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll help your mother see a doctor. I don¡¯t want money. After all, Ji Tang is my friend. Now that she¡¯s in trouble, it¡¯s only right for me to help her.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Ji Feng looked at Jiang Yu. ¡°You said you wanted to treat my mother? Are you kidding me? Even if you study medicine, you shouldn¡¯t have graduated at your age, right? How dare you say that you¡¯re helping my mother?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me.¡± Jiang Yu crossed her arms over her chest and was very dissatisfied with Ji Feng¡¯s attitude. ¡°Your sister knows whether I can help your mother or not.¡±


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be fooled by her.¡± Ji Feng quickly said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like a reliable person. Don¡¯t let her treat our mother.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, do you think I want to talk to you?¡± Jiang Yu was also a little angry this time. She had been called a liar a few days ago, and now she was called a liar again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. If Jiang Yu hadn¡¯t noticed that the potted nt Du Wei brought back was poisonous and asked me to throw it away, our mother¡¯s health would have copsed long ago.¡± Ji Tang hurriedly exined, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve seen Jiang Yu¡¯s medical skills. I believe her.¡±


    ¡°No matter how good her medical skills are, she can¡¯tpare to the medical professors in those top hospitals!¡± Ji Feng said, ¡°I¡¯d rather spend all my money on the hospital than let this woman treat Mom.¡±


    Not only did you let down your mother¡¯s expectations, but now you¡¯re suspecting the person who can treat your mother. How rude!¡±


    ¡°Stop being so glib. No matter what you say, I will never agree to you treating my mother!¡±


    ¡°The two of you, don¡¯t quarrel. The most important thing now is to pull Ji Feng back from the road of drug trafficking,¡± Ji Tang said.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. If the police notice us, I¡¯ll definitely stop.¡± Ji Fengforted.

 Chapter 1465 - 1465 Repent And Be Saved

    1465 Repent And Be Saved


    ¡°You still want to drag it out until the police find you? You really won¡¯t turn back until you hit a brick wall.¡± Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°Do you really want to go to jail so badly?¡±


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°Are you cursing me?¡± Ji Feng raised his eyebrows and stood in front of Jiang Yu, thinking that he could scare her.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Yu was not afraid.


    She even puffed out her chest and looked back at him. ¡°You¡¯re doing this kind of shady business. Do you still think it¡¯s reasonable?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Ji Feng pointed at Jiang Yu. Actually, he already wanted to make a move, but Jiang Yu was a woman after all. Ji Tang was still present, so Ji Feng definitely would not embarrass himself.


    !!


    However, Jiang Yu did not indulge him. From the moment he stretched out his hand, she knew what Ji Feng was thinking.


    So she grabbed it and flipped her wrist, and Ji Feng¡¯s fingers snapped over.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ji Feng cried out in pain, ¡°It hurts! Sister, save me!¡±


    ¡°You still know how to feel pain? This is a lesson for you!¡± Jiang Yu scolded Ji Feng.


    Ji Tang¡¯s heart ached for Ji Feng. She could only put in a good word for him in front of Jiang Yu. ¡°Jiang Yu, please let Ji Feng off. He¡¯s young and insensible. That¡¯s why he made a mistake.¡±


    Jiang Yu released her hand and said, ¡°He¡¯s still young? Then a few hundred years old is considered old?¡±


    Ji Feng was in pain. He did not expect Jiang Yu to be so strong despite looking so weak. Fortunately, he had held back and did not make a move. Otherwise, he might have been the one lying on the ground now.


    ¡°Ji Feng, listen to me. Don¡¯t be a burden to the family,¡± said Ji Tang.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ji Feng was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°But this job really pays a lot. I need a lot of money to treat my mother¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°I told you long ago that you don¡¯t have to worry about this. If you really don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll take the money to send your mother to the doctor. When the timees, you can find a proper job and earn money. Just return the money to me.¡± Jiang Yu felt that Ji Feng wasn¡¯t decisive enough, and she was getting impatient listening to him.


    Ji Feng thought about it and felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s method made sense. He said, ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯ve said so, I can quit this job.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Repent and be saved!¡± Ji Tang was very gratified.


    However, Jiang Yu said, ¡°When you joined this group of people, you should have given them all the information, right? They should know where you live. If you quit this job so rashly, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll find your family. How about this, I¡¯ll find you a new ce to stay. If there¡¯s no need, don¡¯t go out. If you need anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll get someone to send it to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jiang Yu.¡± Ji Tang was so touched that her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It just so happens that I have something to ask Ji Feng. If he is willing to tell me everything he knows, then this new residence will be my gift to you.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    On the way back, Ji Tang told Ji Feng about Du Wei.


    ¡°This b * tch! It sounded nice back then. I was still waiting toe back and make up for the wedding! I didn¡¯t expect her to be unable to stand the loneliness in just a few months!¡± Ji Feng was furious. ¡°She even gave all the money in the house to that scumbag? Don¡¯t let me see the two of them again, or I¡¯ll beat them up every time I see them!¡±


    ¡°If you have the time, why don¡¯t you think about yourself?¡± Jiang Yu asked, ¡°How did you find such a job?¡±


    ¡°The small alley outside is full of such small advertisements.¡± Ji Feng said, ¡°I saw that the money was high, so I went. I only found out that it was a drug dealer after I went.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Jiang Yu also admired Ji Feng¡¯s courage.


    ¡°Will you give me money if I leave?¡± Ji Feng kept talking about money as if he couldn¡¯t live without it.


    ¡°Where is your stronghold?¡± Jiang Yu ignored Ji Feng¡¯s sarcasm.


    ¡°Go east along the dock and go out of the small gate.¡± Since Ji Feng had already decided to leave the organization, he did not care about the secrecy of the stronghold.

 Chapter 1466 Another Person

    Jiang Yu brought the siblings back to the vi and arranged for Teng Yi to find a new ce to live. The three of them sat on the sofa in the living room. Mei Shuang even carefully poured two cups of tea for Ji Tang and Ji Feng.


    "If you have any questions, just ask." Ji Feng wasn''t used to being treated like this. "My sister and I will hurry back after you''re done asking."


    "With your identity and that of your aplices, you should only be at the lowest level. Then do you know who the person above is?" Jiang Yu did not beat around the bush and asked the question directly.


    "You mean the person at the top? I don''t know who it is, but I know who my superior is." Ji Feng said, "The person above me should be called Lu Ting. I saw him once before. He was a young man wearing sses. His identity outside seemed to be a professor at a school."


    "Have you had any contact with that person called Lu Ting? Or when he wasmunicating with others, did you hear it nearby?" Jiang Yu asked.


    "I have to think about it, because it''s been a long time since I saw him." Ji Feng carefully recalled and said, "He seemed to have made a phone call at that time. I don''t remember the exact content, but I think he mentioned a person. I think his name is Chi Rui. " I don''t know if I remember correctly."


    Jiang Yu was silent for a moment. After a long time, she said, "No, you didn''t remember wrongly. That''s the name."


    "You know Chi Rui?" Ji Feng was puzzled.


    Jiang Yu did not know how to exin this matter to them. She could only give them a vague exnation. "We met once before. He even invited me and ck Dragon to work together."


    "Then I advise you not to cooperate. If it''s really this person, then he must have something to do with drugs. If you cooperate with him, you''ll be implicated when he''s arrested by the police." Ji Feng said.


    He was clearly the one who had been taught not to get involved with drugs, but now he had be the one who lectured others.


    "You still have the nerve to say that. We were talking about you at the dock just now." Ji Tang did not give Ji Feng any face at all.


    Teng Yi returned very quickly. He said to Jiang Yu, "Madam, I have already found the best hotel in a rtively remote ce ording to your request."


    "Alright, give these two the address." Jiang Yu said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ji Tang got the address from Teng Yi. She stood up and bowed to Jiang Yu gratefully. "Jiang Yu, thank you so much. You are our family''s savior!"


    "It''s alright. You two go back first. Bring your mother to that hotel to recuperate. When I have time, I''ll go over and take a look. As for the doctor, I''ll contact him." Jiang Yu said.


    "Jiang Yu, it''s not that I don''t believe in your medical skills. Actually, you can juste and treat my mother." Ji Tang still trusted Jiang Yu very much, but Ji Feng did not believe that Jiang Yu could treat and save people just because she treated them well.


    He said to Ji Tang, "Sister, since she said so herself, then don''t let here again. When the timees, I''ll work hard to return the money she lent us."


    Ji Tang still wanted to say something, but Jiang Yu had already gone to think about other things. She could only sigh and leave with Ji Feng.


    After Mo Long returned in the evening, everyone had dinner together and went back to their rooms to rest. Jiang Yu then told Mo Long about this matter.


    "Yu''er, do you mean that Chi Rui has a total of two drug-rted industrial chains in his hands? One of them is in your hands, and the other is in the hands of that man called Lu Ting?"


    "Yes, but there''s one thing that I still suspect. Of these two industrial chains, only one is profitable, and that''s the one in Lu Ting''s hands. As for the one in my hand, it might be real or fake. However, there''s a greater possibility that Chi Rui is just using this as a cover to tie us up."


    There was a reason why Jiang Yu had such thoughts.


    After all, the police were now investigating drugs, but Lu Ting still took such a big risk and continued to sell drugs. That meant that the benefits far outweighed the risks.


    However, Chi Rui had asked Jiang Yu to stop temporarily and continue when it was absolutely safe. This meant that Chi Rui did not care about the industrial chain in Jiang Yu''s hands at all.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu had such a guess.

 Chapter 1467 Mathematics Professor

    However, no matter how good the reason was, a guess was still a guess. It could not bepletely confirmed. Therefore, Jiang Yu decided to start with Lu Ting.


    As for the stronghold, Jiang Yu did not want to alert the enemy for the time being.


    Ji Feng had already given him more detailed information, which was enough to find out the identity of this person.


    The next morning, after Jiang Yu woke up, she used herputer to find detailed information about Lu Ting.


    He was a mathematics professor at a university in Qingcheng. Because he was handsome and spoke gently, he gave off a gentle and refined feeling, so he was praised by his female ssmates.


    Jiang Yu looked at the picture on theputer and could not help but sneer. "What a hypocrite!"


    Jiang Yu turned off herputer and took a bus to the school.


    She only told the security guard at the door that she was a student of this school and the security guard let her in.


    The security guard didn''t look like he was serious and responsible. When Jiang Yu arrived, he was still dozing off in his chair.


    Jiang Yu walked into the teaching building just in time for the students to finish their sses. "Hello," she asked one of the girls. "May I know where Professor Lu Ting''s office is?"


    The female student looked at Jiang Yu and thought that the person in front of her was very beautiful. She even thought that she was Lu Ting''s girlfriend. She couldn''t help but feel like gossiping. She said excitedly, "Professor Lu Ting''s office is on the fourth floor. After you go up, the second room on the right is his office."


    "Thank you." Jiang Yu only wanted to find Lu Ting as soon as possible, so she did not realize what the girl in front of her was thinking.


    Jiang Yu went to the fourth floor and knocked on the door of the second room. "Professor Lu Ting, are you there?" she asked.


    "I''m here." Soon, a response came from the room. "Come in."


    Jiang Yu pushed the door open and walked in.


    This was Lu Ting''s first time meeting Jiang Yu and he was certain that she was not a student of this school. At least, she was not studying at this school. "Who are you?" Lu Ting asked in confusion. "Why are you looking for me?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Jiang Yu sat on the sofa and said, " Although you don''t know me, I know you. "If you want to know who I am, you can ask Mr. Chi Rui."


    When Lu Ting heard the name Chi Rui, he quickly put down his work and walked over to Jiang Yu. He asked in a low voice, "Are you Mr. Chi Rui''s subordinate?"


    "Aren''t you the same?" Jiang Yu asked.


    "Then did you know about me from Mr. Chi Rui? Is that why you came over" Lu Ting asked again, "Aren''t you afraid that others will find out that you came here so rashly?"


    "What''s there to be afraid of? Your status is the same as mine." Jiang Yu smiled and said, "If I was really afraid, I wouldn''t havee to look for you."


    "Is that Smurf in your hand too?" Lu Ting probed her carefully.


    " Smurfs " was one of the ng words for drugs in their industry. Jiang Yu had done her homework, so she knew what it meant.


    So she said, "Not only Smurfs, but also Candy and other things."


    "Candy" was also one of the ng words for drugs.


    "Mr. Chi Rui also gave you such an industrial chain? Looks like we can be considered colleagues." Lu Ting finally let go of his suspicions. He sat beside Jiang Yu and stretched out his hand to her. "Let''s get to know each other. My name is Lu Ting. I have been working for Mr. Chi Rui for several years. I didn''t expect you to have one. It seems that Mr. Chi Rui still trusts you."


    "I don''t think so. After all, you''ve helped him for a long time. He definitely trusts you more." Jiang Yu giggled. "I also heard about you from someone else, so I thought ofing over to meet you and see which side you are from."


    "He''s not a big shot. He''s just been in this business for a long time and is familiar with it. If there''s anything you don''t understand, just ask me. I''ll definitely tell you everything I know. Everyone is working for Mr. Chi Rui, so there is no need to be so clear about it."


    Lu Ting seemed to regard Chi Rui as a religion, and he kept mentioning the name Chi Rui.


    However, Jiang Yu was also quite agreeable to him. "Alright, since you''ve said so, then we can be friends. If I encounter any trouble in the future ande to you for help, you''re not allowed to say that you won''t help me."


    "That''s for sure."

 Chapter 1468 - 1468 Fictional Girlfriend

    1468 Fictional Girlfriend


    Before Jiang Yu left, she gave Lu Ting her contact information. ¡°This is my contact information. If you need anything, just call me.¡±


    Thank you readers!


    However, this number was not Jiang Yu¡¯s own number. It was another SIM card that she had bought on the way here.


    Moreover, it was a ck card bought from a small workshop. He did not need an ID card or a real name. At that time, Jiang Yu would not be afraid that Lu Ting or Chi Rui would find out about her.


    Lu Ting didn¡¯t doubt it at all. He took the contact number and said, ¡°No problem. I hope we will have the chance to meet again in the future.¡±


    ¡°There will definitely be a chance to meet again.¡±


    After saying this, Jiang Yu left.


    When Jiang Yu walked out of the teaching building, she was suddenly stopped by someone. She took a closer look and realized that the person in front of her was the female student who had just asked for directions.


    ¡°May I ask what you need?¡± She asked with a smile.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really beautiful. Why are you here today? Are you his girlfriend?¡± The student¡¯s eyes were almost glowing.


    Jiang Yu paused and smiled awkwardly. ¡°No, you misunderstood. I¡¯m just his friend. I already have a fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°I see. Alright then.¡± The female student looked disappointed and stepped aside to make way for Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu did not think much of it and left immediately.


    After she left, the female student regained her former spirit. She shouted at a person who was secretly taking photos with a mobile phone in the distance. ¡°Yang Hong, did you take a photo?¡±


    ¡°I did, but I only got a back view. I didn¡¯t get a full face.¡± Yang Hong was a bit troubled, ¡°Although from the back, her figure is quite good, but I didn¡¯t get her face.¡±


    ¡°You really can¡¯t do anything but spoil things.¡± The female student chastised as she chopped her feet. However, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. I can tell from her back that this person is a woman. When the timees, we¡¯ll post this photo on the school forum and say that she¡¯s Lu Ting¡¯s girlfriend. Moreover, this woman has a fianc¨¦. Wouldn¡¯t a casual love triangle like this attract a lot of people?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate? Although we¡¯re the school¡¯s newspaper forum, wouldn¡¯t it affect the reputation of others if we casually say something like this without getting verified?¡±


    ¡°What great things can you achieve if you keep being so submissive?¡± The female student red at Yang Hong, snatched his phone, and then sent the photo to her own phone, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, it¡¯s not toote to quit now. Leave the rest to me. If it really bes popr, don¡¯t me me for not bringing you along.¡±


    When Yang Hong heard this, he quickly pulled the female student¡¯s sleeve and said ¡°Don¡¯t, Lin Shi. I know I was wrong. Don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±


    ¡°If you know you¡¯re wrong, then listen to me. Do whatever I tell you to do.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Yang Hong promised obediently.


    The name of that article was called-Shocking! Lu Ting¡¯s Love Triangle.


    She had already expected that once this article was published, it would be reposted by the students in the school in less than a week. She did not know about the male students, but she knew that the female students would definitely pay special attention to this matter.


    Because Lu Ting was their dream lover.


    Now that their dream lover was exposed to be in a love triangle with a woman who was engaged, and it was an underground rtionship, those female students would probably go crazy.


    Perhaps someone would think of ways to dig out that woman¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Just thinking about it makes me feel excited.¡± Lin Shi smiled so hard that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth.


    Yang Hong looked at her and also felt that this Lin Shi was somewhat unfamiliar. She wasn¡¯t like this before. Ever since she joined the forum newspaperpany, the things she did became more and more ridiculous.


    Not only did she not put on the airs of a rich youngdy like before, but she also liked to gossip about others. Even if it was something without any evidence, she could make up a few articles and post them on the school forum.


    Even though Lin Shi had apologized to her several times, she had no intention of repenting and continued to do as she pleased.


    Although Yang Hong had reminded her many times, Lin Shi didn¡¯t take it to heart. Sometimes, he would even say: ¡°This is my business. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

 Chapter 1469 Public Opinion

    After Jiang Yu went back, although she knew that she would meet Lu Ting again sooner orter, she did not expect it to be so early.


    After about three days, Lu Ting called Jiang Yu''s cell phone. His tone was very urgent. "Jiang Yu, do you have time now? Can youe to the school to look for me? I have a favor to ask of you."


    Jiang Yu was a little surprised. "Are you sure that the matter I want to help you with will be settled in your school?"


    "If you have time now, hurry up ande. I can''t exin myself now. Even if I have a hundred mouths, I can''t exin this matter clearly." Lu Ting''s tone sounded very anxious. It seemed that this matter was not an easy one.


    Jiang Yu thought about it for a moment and went to school. When she went to the principal''s office, she knocked on the door and entered. She saw Lu Ting standing there with his head shrunk. He was a child who had made a mistake.


    "Why did you call me over?" Jiang Yu asked.


    When Lu Ting saw Jiang Yu walking over, it was as if he had seen a life-saving straw. His eyes were burning with hope. He quickly pulled Jiang Yu and said to the principal, "Principal, this is the owner of the back photo on the forum. She''s just a friend of mine, not my girlfriend. We didn''t have any secret rtionship."


    The principal ignored Lu Ting and stared straight at Jiang Yu. His gaze was a little wretched, as if he wanted to eat Jiang Yu up.


    Jiang Yu felt ufortable from being stared at. She did not intend to be nice to the principal and directly questioned him. "Why are you always looking at me? What you need to do now is to solve Lu Ting''s problem, not look at me like a hooligan."


    The principal retracted his wretched gaze and pretended to ask seriously, "Are you really not Lu Ting''s girlfriend? However, the school''s forum has already spread that not only are you with Lu Ting, but you also have a fianc¨¦. They say that the few of you are in a love triangle. Do you have any exnation for this?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Did you ask the wrong person? I''m not a student of your school, nor am I a staff member of your school. The person you want to ask is Lu Ting and the people who wrote this article. What''s the use of asking me? If I say no, will others believe me?" Jiang Yu sneered. "If you can''t even understand these things, what kind of principal are you?"


    The principal choked and almost choked on his saliva. He mmed the table angrily and said, "I''m giving you face by asking you a question. Don''t be ungrateful! If this matter is fake, then tell me. I won''t mistreat you!"


    "Didn''t Lu Ting already say that this matter was fake? I have nothing to do with him. We''re just ordinary friends. Three days ago, we met for the first time." Jiang Yu said, "Alright, I''m done talking. Since you said that you won''t let me suffer, then you should quickly resolve this matter."


    "Just because you say it''s not true, it''s not true? The authenticity of this matter remains to be verified." The principal went back on his word in front of Jiang Yu. "I will consider the final punishment after I investigate this matter."


    "You''re so timid. You can''t even investigate this matter properly, and you still have the nerve to boast that you''ll give me justice?" Jiang Yu sneered. "If you can''t solve this problem, leave it to me. I''ll solve it. I definitely won''t let myself be wronged."


    This was the first time the principal had been disobeyed like this. He thought that since he became the principal of this school, all the students would listen to him, and so would everyone else. He immediately put on the airs of a principal and said, "I''ve already given you a lot of face by agreeing to investigate this matter. Don''t you know that you''re lucky."


    "I can''t tell." Jiang Yu said, "Someone in your school was able to take a photo of me. I only had the chance three days ago. When I left three days ago, a female student blocked my way. She should be the one who did this. I don''t know the name of that female student, but I remember her appearance. As long as you show me the photos of all the female students in your school, I''ll be able to recognize her. Then, you can question her, right?"


    "Why should I show you the photos of our students? That''s a student''s privacy!" The principal was exasperated. He would never allow anyone to speak to him like that!

 Chapter 1470 - 1470 The Truth

    1470 The Truth


    ¡°You said you wanted to give me justice, but you refused to do so. I gave you a method, but you¡¯re not willing to ept it. Aren¡¯t you just fooling me?¡± Jiang Yu retorted, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of doing things and I look like a hooligan when I¡¯m looking at me. A person like you can still be the principal?¡±


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°Do you even know how to speak? You¡¯re really uneducated!¡± The principal was furious. ¡°Since I said that I would investigate this matter, I definitely won¡¯t lie to you! It¡¯s just a matter of time. Give me some time and I¡¯ll be able to investigate this matter clearly. Whether it¡¯s you or Lu Ting, I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Then how long do you need? Now, there¡¯s a way to immediately investigate this matter in front of you, but you refuse to ept it. I wonder if you really want to help the two of us.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Lu Ting stood at the side the entire time with his head lowered and his neck shrunk, as if this matter had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°I already told you that you can¡¯t show your student¡¯s photo to outsiders. You have nothing to do with this school. Why should I show you my student¡¯s photo? If you randomly point out anyone, wouldn¡¯t I be using my student wrongly?¡±


    ¡°Whether or not I wronged your student, won¡¯t we know when I find that person?¡±


    Lu Ting was also very eager to prove his innocence, so he helped Jiang Yu. ¡°That¡¯s right, Principal. Please show Jiang Yu the photo of the female student! As long as she recognizes that person, we¡¯ll settle this matter and you¡¯ll have one less thing to worry about, right? If this continues, my reputation in the school will be worse, and the school¡¯s reputation will also be worse.¡±


    Although the principal was an old hooligan, he still cared about the reputation of the school. Now that both Lu Ting and Jiang Yu were asking him to do so, he could not think of a reason to refuse even if he wanted to. Therefore, he could only say, ¡°Alright, I understand. But you must not lie to me. You can¡¯t mistake him for someone else. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to apologize to that student.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little too early to say that. If it¡¯s really that student, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll have to apologize to me.¡± Jiang Yu said coldly.


    The principal pulled out all the photos of the female students. Jiang Yu looked at them from the beginning and nced at them briefly. Finally, she stopped at a photo and pointed at it. ¡°It¡¯s her. Let me see what the name is¡­Lin Shi.¡±


    ¡°Lin Shi?¡± Lu Ting was also thinking, but after thinking for a long time, he confirmed that there was no student named Lin Shi among the students he had taught. ¡°She¡¯s not a student I taught. Why would she publish such an article to spread rumors about me?¡±


    ¡°Then you have to ask her about this matter.¡± Jiang Yu looked at the principal and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already pointed her out to you. Call her over now. We¡¯ll talk about everything in person and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    The principal could only do as Jiang Yu said and ask Lin Shi¡¯s ss teacher to call her to the office.


    After Lin Shi arrived, he did not show fear like ordinary people. Instead, he was very excited, as if he had encountered some challenge.


    ¡°Principal, I heard that you were looking for me?¡±


    The principal looked at Lin Shi¡¯s cynical look and was angry. He questioned, ¡°Did you write that article on the school forum? And that photo, did you take it?¡±


    ¡°I wrote the article.¡± Lin Shi didn¡¯t refute him. Instead, he openly admitted, ¡°But I didn¡¯t take the photo. It was a friend of mine. But I was the one who asked him to take it.¡±


    ¡°Who is your friend? Call him over!¡± The principal was furious.


    He knew that Lin Shi was the daughter of the Lin Group and was only a loan student in this school. However, this was also an identity that he could not afford to offend. Moreover, the Lin Group had even invested more in the school. Therefore, he asked Lin Shi to call that friend over to vent his anger on that person.


    He did not want to make Lin Shi unhappy.


    The principal¡¯s n did not seed, and he was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Both of you are at fault. Not only will you be punished, but your friend must also be punished!¡± The principal said.

 Chapter 1471 - 1471 Public Apologize

    1471 Public Apologize


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°I already said that this matter has nothing to do with him. I ordered him to do it.¡± Lin Shi¡¯s patience was not good. She felt that it was enough to say something once. ¡°If you have anything to say, juste at me. Don¡¯t talk about my friend.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite loyal.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to tell me about your friend, you¡¯ll have to bear all the responsibility alone. I see that you¡¯re not afraid. Then exin why you¡¯re doing this first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lu Ting asked cautiously. ¡°You¡¯re not my student. Why did you publish such an article to spread rumors about me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that just because you taught a student before, he can publish an article to spread rumors about you?¡± Lin Shi found it funny and asked, ¡°Besides, this isn¡¯t considered a rumor, right? After all, you¡¯ve been a professor in this school for a long time, and there are rumors that you¡¯re single. If such a beautiful woman suddenly came to look for you, no matter who it is, they might misunderstand that she¡¯s your girlfriend, right? When I asked her, she said no and that she had a fianc. Isn¡¯t this a typical love triangle? Is there a need to ask?¡±


    ¡°You actually think this is a love triangle?¡± Jiang Yu was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Yourprehension is a little worrying.¡±


    ¡°Even if this matter is fake and the two of you are really ordinary friends, I can¡¯t deny that this article has indeed brought me poprity.¡±


    Lin Shi shrugged and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Professor Lu Ting is the most popr male teacher in our school. As long as the word ¡®love¡¯ is involved in anything rted to him, a lot of people will definitely pay attention to it. Especially since this was a love triangle. He was with a woman who was engaged and had an underground rtionship. Wouldn¡¯t this attract more attention? How could I give up such a good opportunity?¡±


    ¡°From your tone, do you still think you did the right thing?¡± Jiang Yu asked her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no right or wrong in this kind of thing, right? It¡¯s just that the article I published is indeed questionable, but those people are brainless. They believed an article without any evidence and even reposted and liked it. They¡¯re not smart people.¡± Lin Shi sneered. ¡°If you have the time to lecture me, why don¡¯t you enlighten those people and teach them to use their brains to think about things in the future?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we have to enlighten them. But before that, you have to apologize to me.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°I apologize to you. Did I do anything wrong to you?¡± Lin Shi looked at Jiang Yu in surprise and said sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m going to apologize to you just because of such a small matter? Do you want me to apologize to you publicly? Do you want everyone to know that this is my fault?¡±


    ¡°What else? Do you think what you did was right? However, there¡¯s no need for a public apology. Just apologize to me here and then publish an article saying that everything before was a misunderstanding.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡± Lin Shi gave a perfunctory apology. ¡°Is that okay? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    However, Jiang Yu stood in front of her. She frowned and said, ¡°You were the one in the wrong in the first ce. Lu Ting and I are both victims. Not only do you have to apologize to me, but you also have to apologize to him! However, no one will ept an apology like yours.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you ept it or not. You¡¯re not a student of our school, nor are you a teacher of our school. Why do I care so much about your feelings? Will you give me money after you forgive me?¡± Lin Shi wanted to go around Jiang Yu, but Jiang Yu stood in front of her and refused to let her out.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? Wasn¡¯t it just an article? You don¡¯t have to be so angry, right? I just apologized to you!¡± Lin Shi was getting impatient. ¡°I¡¯m still a student. If you¡¯re so calctive with me, it shows that you¡¯re not magnanimous at all!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really sick. Get out of the way. I¡¯m going back to ss.¡± Lin Shi pushed Jiang Yu. ¡°If you¡¯re still here, I¡¯m going to call my father over. When the timees, just wait for my dad to teach you a lesson!¡±

 Chapter 1472 - 1472 Lin Group

    1472 Lin Group


    Lin Shi was about to leave after saying that, but Jiang Yu still stood in front of him and looked at her with a smile.


    Thank you readers!


    Lin Shi was really angry this time. He took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Dad,e to my school quickly. Someone is looking for trouble with me now!¡±


    After saying that, Lin Shi hung up the phone and sat on the sofa without even getting the principal¡¯s permission.


    She raised her head and looked at Jiang Yu arrogantly. ¡°My dad said that he will be here in half an hour. Don¡¯t even think about leaving. When my dades, tell him what you have to say.¡±


    When the principal heard this, he quickly got up and walked to Lin Shi¡¯s side. He said fawningly, ¡°Aiya, this is not a big deal. Call your father over. Wasn¡¯t it just an apology? Can¡¯t you just apologize properly?¡±


    ¡°Principal, weren¡¯t you always there? You saw it just now. I apologized, but she said that my attitude was bad and refused to let it go. I already think highly of her by apologizing to her. She¡¯s asking me for this and that. Who is she to me? Do I still spoil her?¡± Lin Shi smiled. ¡°Impossible. I¡¯ll let my dad settle this matter today!


    When my fatheres, I¡¯ll see if she can continue to say such words!¡±


    About ten minutester, a middle-aged man in a suit pushed open the door and walked in.


    He did not even knock on the door. Hepletely ignored the principal, Lu Ting, and Jiang Yu. He sat directly beside Lin Shi and asked, ¡°My precious daughter, who bullied you?¡±


    Lin Shi pointed at Jiang Yu. At the same time, he put on a very aggrieved expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s her! Actually, I know that I was in the wrong, but I¡¯ve already apologized to her! However, she was not satisfied and told me to keep apologizing until she was satisfied! I¡¯ve never suffered such grievances since I was young.¡±


    Jiang Yu was amused by Lin Shi¡¯s poor acting skills. ¡°When did I say such a thing? Don¡¯t add fuel to the fire here.¡±


    ¡°How did I add fuel to the fire? This is clearly the truth!¡± Lin Shi retorted.


    Lin Shi¡¯s father red at Jiang Yu and said, ¡°My daughter has already apologized to you. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°If you have the time, why don¡¯t you ask your daughter what she did?¡± Jiang Yu met Father Lin¡¯s gaze and did not panic at all. To think that you¡¯re the CEO of a corporation. How did you raise such a daughter? It was one thing to frame someone¡¯s reputation without any evidence, but when he did something wrong, his apology was still so perfunctory. I asked her to apologize sincerely, and now it¡¯s my fault?¡±


    ¡°She has already apologized, so you shouldn¡¯t ask for so much!¡± Father Lin waspletely on Lin Shi¡¯s side. ¡°My daughter has never apologized to anyone since she was young! She¡¯s already thinking highly of you by apologizing to you now. Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you say, then I might as well go a little further. I want your daughter to apologize to me publicly.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes also became sharp. ¡°I think Lin Shi became like this because of you, his father.¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning my education?¡± Papa Lin was angry. ¡°Who are you? How dare you talk to me like this! Apologize to me now. If I¡¯m not satisfied, I¡¯ll make your family go bankrupt!¡±


    ¡°You want my family to go bankrupt? Do you know who I am?¡± This time, Jiang Yu was so angry that sheughed. ¡°If you make me angry again, your family will go bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°How dare you boast and say such words at such a young age!¡± Papa Lin had yet to realize the seriousness of the matter. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how capable you are! Didn¡¯t you want my family to go bankrupt? Then you can try!¡±


    Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes and did not say anything. Instead, she took out her phone. Her fingers tapped on the phone screen and soon found a series of detailed information.


    This news could be found on the Inte, so Father Lin didn¡¯t find it strange that Jiang Yu said this.


    ¡°So, are you scared now?¡±

 Chapter 1473 - 1473 The Stock Price Fell.

    1473 The Stock Price Fell.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything and continued typing on her phone.


    Thank you readers!


    Father Lin kept nagging at the side, but only the principal and Lu Ting were listening. Jiang Yu did not take it to heart at all.


    About five minutester, Jiang Yu turned off her phone screen. She then said to Father Lin, ¡°If you have nothing to do now, you can take a look at yourpany¡¯s stocks.¡±


    Even though Papa Lin was baffled, he still took out his phone to take a look at hispany¡¯s stocks. To his surprise, every stock in thepany had fallen by 0.2%.


    Although this number was notrge, with apany asrge as the Lin Group, the shares invested were at least tens of millions. Each stock had dropped by 0.2%, which was a huge number. To the Lin Group, the losses caused could not be underestimated.


    ¡°How is that possible? The stock price has been rising all this time, and this trend will continue for a long time!¡± Papa Lin was shocked. ¡°Why did it suddenly drop? It was you! What did you do to my stocks?¡±


    Father Lin was exasperated and even rushed forward, wanting to grab Jiang Yu¡¯s neck. However, Jiang Yu took a step back and stretched out her leg to trip Father Lin. Father Lin fell t on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited. I¡¯m only reducing your stock price by 0.2%. If you provoke me again, I can¡¯t guarantee how much each of your stocks will fall.¡± Jiang Yu looked down at Father Lin and said, ¡°Apologize to me for what you¡¯ve done now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let your stocks continue to fall.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. I know I was wrong!¡± Before Father Lin could even get up, he grabbed Jiang Yu¡¯s ankle and quickly apologized.


    Although he did not know what method Jiang Yu had used to cause all of hispany¡¯s stocks to fall, just as Jiang Yu had said, if he made her angry again, thepany¡¯s stocks would fall by more than 0.2%


    When Lin Shi saw this scene, the image of Father Lin as a father in her heartpletely copsed. She walked over and grabbed Papa Lin¡¯s sleeve, trying to pull him up from the ground. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Why did he have to apologize to her? It¡¯s not our fault!¡±


    Father Lin used to dote on Lin Shi very much. No matter what she said, he would cater to her. However, this time, he was different. He fiercely shook off Lin Shi¡¯s hand and shouted at her, ¡°You still dare to talk! Hurry up and apologize to her! You still dare to say that this matter is not your fault? If it weren¡¯t for you, why would today¡¯s incident happen?¡±


    ¡°Why are you ming me for this? I only published an article! Even if I did make a mistake, how big could it be? I¡¯ve already apologized to her just now. She¡¯s the one who won¡¯t let it go!¡± At this time, Lin Shi was still criticizing Jiang Yu and felt that she should not be so harsh on him.


    However, Father Lin couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He asked Lin Shi to apologize to Jiang Yu. ¡°Are you going to apologize or not? If you don¡¯t apologize, then don¡¯t ever enter the Lin family¡¯s door again!¡±


    ¡°Dad, are you crazy? You want to chase me out of the Lin family for such a woman!¡± Lin Shi was so shocked that his eyes widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a stock price drop? At most, we¡¯ll just earn a little less. Wouldn¡¯t that be fine? There¡¯s no need to bow down to this woman for this little money!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about this, so stop talking! In short, I want you to apologize, so you have to be obedient. As long as you can obtain her forgiveness, I won¡¯t hold it against you for today¡¯s matter.¡± Father Lin said to Lin Shi, ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t me me for being rude to youter!¡±


    Lin Shi¡¯s temper also rose. He shouted loudly, ¡°I just won¡¯t apologize. What can you do to me? I don¡¯t want to apologize to such a woman!¡±


    Father Lin wanted to say something more, but Jiang Yu spoke first. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t apologize. However, she has to publish an article saying that everything is a misunderstanding. Then, she will apologize to Professor Lu Ting. I¡¯m not from this school, but Lu Ting is a professor here. His reputation is very important. If we don¡¯t apologize to him and prove his innocence, it will be very difficult for him in school in the future.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Lin Shi¡¯s temper had not subsided. ¡°If it was just now, I might have agreed to your request, but it¡¯s impossible now. You want me to apologize to Lu Ting publicly? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

 Chapter 1474 - 1474 Broken Relationship

    1474 Broken Rtionship


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do this, then I won¡¯t force you. At most, I¡¯ll let your family¡¯s stocks continue to fall and make your family go bankrupt.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Yu took out her phone again.


    Thank you readers!


    In fact, she did not intend to continue letting the Lin Group¡¯s stocks fall. She just took out her phone to scare the two people in front of her.


    As she expected, although Lin Shi was not frightened, Father Lin was extremely afraid. He rolled up from the ground and pped Lin Shi¡¯s face hard.


    ¡°Do whatever she tells you to do, why are you still throwing a tantrum here? If the stock price continues to fall, the Lin Group will go bankrupt. Do you think you can still be a richdy?¡±


    Lin Shi was shocked beyond words. She covered her face and could not believe that her father, who had loved her since she was young, would hit her for such a thing.


    Lin Shi¡¯s temper red up and he roared, ¡°At most, I won¡¯t be this rich youngdy anymore! Didn¡¯t you want to chase me out of the Lin family? Alright! I can walk on my own! In the future, I won¡¯t have a father like you, and you won¡¯t have a daughter like me!


    Are you satisfied now?¡±


    After saying that, Lin Shi opened the door of the principal¡¯s office and ran out.


    Although Father Lin wanted to chase after her, he did not dare to take even half a step away since Jiang Yu was still there. This was because he was worried that if he went out to chase after Lin, Jiang Yu would continue to cause the Lin Group¡¯s stocks to continue falling.


    Jiang Yu could tell what he was thinking. She said to him, ¡°That¡¯s your daughter. Aren¡¯t you afraid that something will happen to her? Go after her.¡±


    Papa Lin hesitated for a while before he went out to chase after Lin Shi.


    The Lin family¡¯s father and daughter had already left, so Jiang Yu asked the principal to settle this matter. ¡°You know what happened. If Lin Shi insists on not doing this, then you can solve this problem on her behalf. Moreover, you¡¯re the principal. If you publish an article in your name to exin this matter, it will be more credible and can better restore Lu Ting¡¯s reputation.¡±


    After Father Lin¡¯s performance just now, the principal already knew that he could not afford to offend this woman in front of him. He quickly nodded and bowed, ¡°No problem, leave this matter to me! Go back first. When this matter ispletely resolved, I¡¯ll get Lu Ting to inform you.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I have nothing to do now. I¡¯ll just supervise you here. Since you want to resolve this matter, then resolve it quickly. The sooner you settle it, the sooner you can be at ease.¡±


    The principal did not dare to disobey Jiang Yu¡¯s words. He quickly sat down beside theputer and began to edit the article. As he edited, he said, ¡°I understand. I will definitely resolve this matter as soon as possible. I will definitely not dy your time.¡±


    The principal used his fastest typing speed in many years. In less than 20 minutes, he had edited an article of nearly 1,000 words and posted it on the school forum, under the principal¡¯s name.


    Once this article was published, it was browsed by all the students in the school within half an hour.


    The principal looked at the page views and respectfully brought theputer to Jiang Yu. He said, ¡°Look. All the students in the school have read this article. I¡¯m sure they know that they have misunderstood Professor Lu Ting. Are you satisfied with the result?¡±


    ¡°My opinion doesn¡¯t matter. You have to ask Lu Ting and see if he¡¯s satisfied.¡± Jiang Yu pointed at Lu Ting with her chin, indicating for the principal to ask him.


    Lu Ting said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be satisfied with. It¡¯s fine as long as everyone knows that I¡¯m innocent. I also hope that everyone can understand a principle from this matter, that is, we must think carefully about things and not blindly believe in something without evidence. Moreover, in the article that Lin Shi had posted, there was not even Jiang Yu¡¯s face. There was only her back view. It¡¯s really not desirable for them to think so much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry either. I just hope that you¡¯ll consider things carefully in the future. Don¡¯t use me for no reason again.¡± Lu Ting heaved a sigh of relief as if he had just survived a disaster. ¡°When you called me over today, I was almost scared to death.¡±

 Chapter 1475 - 1475 A Step Towards Affection

    1475 A Step Towards Affection


    The principal was so embarrassed that not only was he unable to smile, but his back was also dripping with cold sweat. Fortunately, Lu Ting was also an easy-going person. He said to the principal, ¡°Principal, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first. I still have other work to do.¡±


    The principal could not wait for him to leave quickly and take Jiang Yu with him. Hence, he quickly said, ¡°Alright, you can go ahead and do your work. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Lu Ting and Jiang Yu left the office together. When they returned to the fourth floor, Lu Ting heaved a sigh of relief. He said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Thank you foring to help me today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know how badly I would have been framed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. After all, the people mentioned in this article are you and me. If I let it go, it will also affect my reputation.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    Although this article did not mention anything about her, Jiang Yu could not guarantee that some people with extreme behavior would not find someone to check her information after reading this article.


    !!


    ¡°No matter what, thank you very much.¡± Lu Ting gratefully held Jiang Yu¡¯s hand. ¡± If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal after I get off work. ¡±


    ¡°No need, it¡¯s just a small matter. Go back to work. I¡¯m going back.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu turned around and left.


    In fact, Jiang Yu did not agree to Lu Ting¡¯s request. On one hand, she felt that it was not worth it to treat her to a meal. On the other hand, as long as she did not ept Lu Ting¡¯s kindness, he would keep thinking about this matter.


    In that case, he would always owe her this favor.


    After Jiang Yu left, Lu Ting¡¯s heart felt as if it had blossomed and he felt very happy.


    Although he knew that Jiang Yu had a fianc¨¦, he still couldn¡¯t control his emotions. He seemed to have fallen for Jiang Yu.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that. She already has a fianc¨¦.¡± Lu Ting told himself.


    However, no matter how many times he said those words, he could not control the feelings that were growing wildly.


    He felt that his rtionship with Jiang Yu had gotten closer, whether it was as a friend or as a colleague. As long as he could get closer to Jiang Yu, he believed that he would be able to stand by her side one day.


    Even if they weren¡¯t lovers, they were just friends.


    If Chi Rui knew that Lu Ting had such thoughts about Jiang Yu, he would probably be so angry that he would vomit blood.


    Jiang Yu left the school. On the way back, she saw Lin Shi squatting under a tree, hugging his leg and crying.


    Father Lin stood at the side and looked at her. He did not even squat down tofort her.


    Jiang Yu smiled as she read on.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stop. Let¡¯s go directly.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I just saw something funny. It has nothing to do with us.¡±


    The car whizzed past. Father Lin stared at Lin Shi for a long time before he slowly squatted down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for hitting you. You¡¯ve really gone too far. Every stock that the Lin Group sold fell by 0.2%. Do you know how much thebined decline of thousands of stocks is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know!¡± Lin Shi roared, ¡°I only know that you hit me! This is the first time you¡¯ve hit me since I was young, and it¡¯s for a strange woman! Moreover, you even apologized in front of her. Your image in my heart haspletely copsed!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this to protect the Lin Group! You haven¡¯t gone through negotiations. Don¡¯t you know how to count? If the Lin Group¡¯s stocks continued to fall, it would go bankrupt sooner orter! If the Lin Group really goes bankrupt, our family will have to sleep on the streets in the future! You don¡¯t want to be a vagrant on the streets, do you?¡±


    Lin Shi was frightened by Father Lin¡¯s words. He quickly stopped crying and sobbed. ¡°Dad, are you kidding? Our family is so powerful. How can you be afraid of a woman?¡±


    ¡°She can make every stock of the Lin Group fall by herself!¡± Papa Lin said, ¡°How can I not be afraid? If the power behind her is even greater, then we can¡¯t afford to offend her!¡±


    Lin Shi quickly wiped away his tears. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°She has a rtionship with Professor Lu Ting from our school. When the timees, I¡¯ll pretend to admit my mistake and ask around.¡±

 Chapter 1476 - 1476 Strategy

    1476 Strategy


    Father Lin didn¡¯t think that Lin Shi¡¯s n was very good, but Lin Shi was the kind of person who would do whatever he wanted, regardless of whether the idea was right or wrong.


    Since she had said that she would go to Lu Ting to ask about Jiang Yu, she would definitely go. At this moment, no matter what Papa Lin said, she would not listen.


    Father Lin also knew Lin Shi¡¯s character, so he did not persuade her. He could only pray that Lu Ting would not say too much about that woman. Perhaps Lin Shi would give up on his own if he couldn¡¯t find out.


    The next morning, Lin Shi went to Lu Ting¡¯s office with a gift in his hand. She knocked on the door respectfully and walked in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor Lu Ting. I went too far yesterday and caused you trouble. I really feel bad, so I specially bought a gift to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°If you apologize, I¡¯ll ept it. Take the gift back.¡± Lu Ting was a little surprised, but he still epted Lin Shi¡¯s apology.


    !!


    Lin Shi did not care about Lu Ting¡¯s attitude. Her main purpose this time was to find out about the woman from yesterday from him.


    ¡°Professor Lu Ting, where¡¯s the sister from yesterday? What I did hurt her, so I want to apologize to her too.¡± Lin Shi¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, and she looked very much like ady.


    If anyone hadn¡¯t seen her like that yesterday, they would probably have been fooled by her.


    Lu Ting hesitated for a moment, not knowing if he should tell Lin Shi Jiang Yu¡¯s contact information.


    ¡°Professor Lu Ting,¡± Lin Shi said, seeing his hesitation, ¡°you don¡¯t want to tell me the contact information of the sister from yesterday. Do you think I¡¯m not apologizing sincerely? But I really know that I did something wrong, so I really want to apologize to her. Please give me her contact information.¡±


    Lu Ting looked at Lin Shi¡¯s aggrieved expression and thought that she had really realized her mistake and wanted to apologize to Jiang Yu. Therefore, he was conflicted for a while before he told Lin Shi Jiang Yu¡¯s contact information.


    It could only be said that Lu Ting was still unable to read a girl¡¯s mind.


    Lin Shi took the contact information and left the office happily. Without much hesitation, he made the call


    When Jiang Yu received the call, she was a little shocked because she could tell that it was Lin Shi from the voice.


    ¡°Why did you call me? Don¡¯t tell me you still think you didn¡¯t do anything wrong because of what happened yesterday, so you want to argue with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I just feel that I did something wrong, so I want to apologize to you.¡± Lin Shi said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we arrange a time to meet up? I think we should apologize face to face. It¡¯s not sincere to say it over the phone like this.¡±


    ¡°So you also know the word ¡®sincerity¡¯?¡± Jiang Yu could not help butugh. However, she did not intend to waste time with Lin Shi. ¡°I¡¯ll ept your apology. As for your sincerity, there¡¯s no need for it. We won¡¯t have the chance to meet again anyway. If you have the time, why don¡¯t you apologize to Lu Ting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized to him. Otherwise, how do you think I got your contact information?¡± Even though it was an apology, Lin Shi¡¯s tone was still provocative. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this is your only chance. If you don¡¯t agree toe out and meet me, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for me to apologize to you for this matter in the future.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go out.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I have a lot of things to do. If you really have nothing to do, why don¡¯t you study more and improve your professional results? Don¡¯t write any more articles that haven¡¯t been verified. To attract the attention of others.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu hung up the phone.


    ¡°Is this woman really sick?¡± Lin Shi looked at the phone that had been hung up and could not help but curse, ¡°I said I wanted to apologize to her, and she actually dared to not ept it? I¡¯ve given her enough face. She really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her!¡±


    The more Lin Shi thought about it, the angrier he became. The gift in her hand was also used as an item to vent her anger and was directly stuffed into the trash can.


    She found Yang Hong and wanted him to help her.

 Chapter 1477 Paper

    Yang Hong was quite proficient inputers and even joined a private hacker club in the school.


    There were not many members in this hacker society, and they were very mysterious. No one knew who the members of this society were. Lin Shi was Yang Hong''s only friend, so she was fortunate enough to know that Yang Hong was a member of this hacker society.


    She found Yang Hong and threw the phone to him. "The top of the call records is between me and Jiang Yu. Can you find her IP address based on this number?"


    "Of course you can." Yang Hong didn''t know who the Jiang Yu that Lin Shi was talking about was, and it was even more impossible for him to know that she was the female lead in the article that Lin Shi had written.


    However, this was the first time Lin Shi had asked him to investigate something. Yang Hong felt very strange. "But, why do you want to check her IP address?"


    "Don''t worry about what I''m going to do. You just need to investigate." Lin Shi said, "As long as you find out the IP address and help me find out the identity of this person, I''ll definitely give you a lot of benefits."


    "I don''t want any benefits." Yang Hong said as he turned on hisputer and started typing on the keyboard, "I''m just curious, why did you do this?"


    "Don''t be curious about things that you shouldn''t be curious about. You just need to do as I say." Lin Shi crossed his arms in front of his chest. "If you don''t do as I say, I''ll tell everyone who you are."


    She was referring to Yang Hong''s identity as a member of the hacker society.


    "No, our club has rules. We can''t let anyone know our identity, not even our rtives and friends." Yang Hong quickly said.


    "Then why did you vite the rules of your club and tell me your identity?" Lin Shi found it funny. "Don''t tell me you think I''ll be moved just because you told me your identity?"


    "I just feel that you''re my only friend, so I told you this identity." Yang Hong was somewhat disappointed, and at the same time, he regretted telling Lin Shi about his identity.


    Wasn''t this equivalent to having a handle in her hands?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He searched for a long time on theputer, but in the end, he did not find anything. He only found the IP address of the number.


    "This number is a ck card. No one has ever used an ID card as their real name information." Yang Hong said, "I have no way to find out the specific information of this person. Either it''s because this person''s background is too huge, and the information about her on the Inte has been hidden. Otherwise, it means that this person is a nk sheet of paper. Her social circle is very simple, so the information about her on the Inte is also very simple."


    Lin Shi hesitated for a moment, not knowing which situation Jiang Yu was in. So she asked Yang Hong to investigate further to see if he could find any clues.


    Yang Hong could only listen to her and continue to investigate. However, half an hour had passed. Other than the information he had just found, there was nothing else.


    "That''s all." Yang Hong was helpless. "No matter how much you want me to investigate, even if I investigate here for three days and three nights, this is all the information I can find. Regarding this Jiang Yu, my personal opinion is that we shouldn''t provoke her."


    "Who provoked her? It''s clearly what she did that made me unhappy!" Lin Shi said, "I don''t believe that she has such power to hide her information from the entire Inte! I think she''s just a nk sheet of paper. There''s no social interaction around her."


    "These two possibilities are 50%. You can''t blindly gamble." Yang Hong advised.


    If his advice had worked, the love triangle wouldn''t have happened a few days ago.


    The more Lin Shi thought about it, the angrier he became. In the end, he actually vented his anger on Yang Hong. He felt that he could not find any information about Jiang Yu because he was not skilled enough.


    "Are you even a member of the hacker club? Why couldn''t he find any information about a single person? To think that I treated you as a friend and came to look for you first when I encountered this matter. In the end, you gave me such an oue? I''m really disappointed in you!"


    "My ability is considered to be above average in our club. If I can''t find out anything, you might not be able to find it even if you look for someone else."


    "If you don''t have the ability, then you don''t have the ability. Why are you using others as a shield? Useless!" Lin Shi took his phone back. "I knew I couldn''t count on you for this."

 Chapter 1478 - 1478 Unconvinced

    1478 Unconvinced


    Yang Hong saw that Lin Shi was about to leave. He was afraid that she would reveal his identity in the club, so he quickly stopped her and said: ¡°Don¡¯t go yet! Although I can¡¯t find out the specific information of this person, I can find out where this number wasst dialed from. When the timees, can¡¯t you just go to this address to find her?¡±


    ¡°What use do I have for her address?¡± Lin Shi wanted to be angry, but on second thought, it would be quite convenient to do some things if he knew Jiang Yu¡¯s address. Hence, she smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then find Jiang Yu¡¯s address and give it to me. In that case, I won¡¯t stoop to your level.¡±


    Yang Hong quickly sent the address he found to Lin Shi.


    Lin Shi took a look and realized that the address was a vi area.


    ¡°Also, he¡¯s quite rich. He can actually live near the vi area. However, it should be just a small vi. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Lin Shi sneered. Because the Lin family lived in a three-story vi, she did not care about vis at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the address. Then don¡¯t tell anyone about me and my identity in the club! This is a deal between us.¡± Yang Hong said.


    ¡°I know. Aren¡¯t you annoyed?¡± Lin Shi was getting impatient. ¡°With your identity and your crappy club, even if I really wanted to tell others, no one would want to know!¡±


    Lin Shi left, but Yang Hong¡¯s heart did not rx. He had always felt that Lin Shi would reveal his identity without him knowing.


    Even if no one cared, it didn¡¯t mean that he could vite the club¡¯s rules and publicize his identity everywhere.


    Lin Shi directly skipped ss and took a taxi to this address. He realized that it was simr to what he had imagined. It was just a small two-story vi.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a two-story vi? What¡¯s so great about it? I really don¡¯t know how powerful it is to make my dad so afraid.¡±


    Lin Shi walked to the door and wanted to go in, but he was stopped by the bodyguard at the door. Who were they looking for? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°My name is Lin Shi. I¡¯m here to look for Jiang Yu. Go in and report that someone called Lin Shi is looking for her.¡±


    The bodyguard went in to report. Lin Shi stood where he was and watched the back of the bodyguard leave. He could not help but sneer. ¡°It¡¯s just a small two-story vi. You actually got bodyguards to watch over it. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re someone with a high status!¡±


    After a while, the bodyguard returned. Lin Shi thought that he could go in, so he swaggered in. Unexpectedly, the bodyguard stopped her and pushed her out of the door. ¡°My wife said that she doesn¡¯t want you toe in. She wants you to go back to ss.¡±


    When Lin Shi heard this, he stomped his feet in anger. ¡°What does it have to do with her whether I go to ss or not? Why did she manage so many things? You¡¯d better get out of my way and let me in. I have something to tell her!¡±


    ¡°No matter what you want to say, my wife has already said that you¡¯re not allowed to go in. She told us to tell you to go back to school and attend sses properly.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu is sick, and so are all of you bodyguards! It was really like people gathered together and things separated into groups! If you don¡¯t let me in, then I won¡¯t go in. Do you think I¡¯m willing to see her?¡± With that, Lin Shi left. The bodyguard didn¡¯t take it to heart and just treated her as an unreasonable little girl.


    However, Lin Shi did not leavepletely. Instead, he went around to the back of the vi and sat there for a while.


    ¡°This wall is not very high.¡± Lin Shi estimated the height of the wall behind the vi. ¡°It¡¯s such a low wall. I can easily climb over it. I really don¡¯t know why Jiang Yu would live in such a ce.¡±


    The chicken stall owner saw that Lin Shi was so young and did not know what she wanted to do with the chicken. However, Lin Shi gave a lot of money, and the stall owner was eager to meet a few more such fools.


    Lin Shi went to buy a knife and a ceramic bowl. Then, he returned to Jiang Yu¡¯s vi and cut the chicken¡¯s neck.


    Arge amount of bright red chicken blood was ced in Lin Shi¡¯s bowl.


    When the chicken stopped pping its wings andpletely stopped moving, Lin Shi casually threw it into the grass far away.


    ¡°So much chicken blood. I¡¯ll pour it all on your window tonight. I¡¯ll see if it can scare you to death.¡± Lin Shi smiled sinisterly. It was not an expression that she should have at her age.

 Chapter 1479 - 1479 Prank

    1479 Prank


    At night, Lin Shi carried the bowl of chicken blood, climbed over the wall that wasn¡¯t high, and jumped into the vi.


    Although the bodyguards would inspect the surroundings of the vi, they only inspected the exterior of the vi, not the interior.


    Moreover, no one would have thought that a weak little girl like Lin Shi would actually climb over the wall and hide in the vi.


    Lin Shi sat under the window of the back window of the vi. Looking at the brightly lit house, he felt that it was time for them to have dinner. She remembered that she had not eaten a single bite today, so her stomach growled.


    However, as long as he thought about what he was going to do next, Lin Shi was very happy and his hunger disappeared.


    When the lights in the living room disappeared and the lights in the room lit up, Lin Shi sneakily brought the bowl of chicken blood to the window of the room on the first floor.


    She dipped her hand in the bowl of chicken blood and drew on the window. Then, she sshed the rest of the blood on the window. Finally, she pped her hands and left.


    Although she didn¡¯t know who was staying in that room, since she was staying with Jiang Yu, it must have something to do with her. Even if he couldn¡¯t scare Jiang Yu, he could at least scare her friends.


    The next morning, Mei Shuang and Feng Ran woke up. As soon as they pulled open the curtains, they saw arge pool of blood and strange patterns on the window.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Feng Ran and Mei Shuang screamed and ran out of the door in fear.


    Their screams attracted Jiang Yu and the others toe out and take a look.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Jiang Yu asked anxiously.


    Feng Ran and Mei Shuang were so scared that they did not dare to speak. They could only point at the house. When Jiang Yu walked in, she saw the scary scene on the window.


    Jiang Yu paused for a moment before she immediately put on her coat and went out. She called for a bodyguard and asked, ¡°Someone drew a picture on the window of the room on the first floor with blood. Didn¡¯t you see who it wasst night?¡±


    The bodyguards looked at each other. ¡°No, there was nothing unusualst night.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. This isn¡¯t a simple prank.¡± Jiang Yu frowned and suddenly thought of Lin Shi, who had been chased out yesterday.


    ¡°Did Lin Shi leave yesterday?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We watched her leave,¡± the bodyguards hurriedly exined.


    However, other than Lin Shi, Jiang Yu could not think of anyone else who would do this.


    ¡°If Lin Shi really did this, then there will be a second time. We can¡¯t just wait like this.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°You guys are still the same as before. You¡¯re inspecting the situation around the vi. However, everyone had to be careful to see if there were any suspicious people who sneaked into the vi at night. If it really is that Lin Shi, don¡¯t alert the enemy. Just secretly observe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± the bodyguards replied.


    Jiang Yu then asked Teng Yi to clean up the bloodstains. She then made a request to everyone. ¡°Everyone, just pretend that this didn¡¯t happen. Just do what you did before. Don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡±


    Jiang Yu and Mo Long also changed rooms with Mei Shuang and Feng Ran. They said, ¡°You two go to the second floor to sleep first. Come back after this matter is resolved.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Jiang Yu.¡± Feng Ran was so touched that she was about to cry.


    But after that night, Lin Shi never came again. Jiang Yu was also a little surprised. Could it be that Lin Shi had only done it once and his hatred had been resolved?


    Just as she was feeling surprised, Lin Shi came again on the fourth night.


    But this time, she did not n to use chicken blood.


    Lin Shi threw the two big bags on the ground and then said to Yang Hong behind him: ¡°Quickly change into the clothes inside.¡±


    Yang Hong was very embarrassed, ¡°It¡¯s not good for us to do this, right? Moreover, there are bodyguards in this vi. If they find out, the two of us will be finished.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The bodyguards in this vi are all a bunch of idiots. Thest time I sneaked in, they didn¡¯t even notice me.¡± Lin Shi said as he put on the witch¡¯s costume. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this once. We¡¯ll scare them by pretending to be ghosts, and then we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Yang Hong was still hesitating. Lin Shi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He directly put the clothes on Yang Hong and said: ¡°A big man is dawdling. What big things can he achieve?¡±


    Yang Hong was forced to put on his clothes and stood beside Lin Shi like a block of wood. Lin Shi was waiting for the people in the room to turn off the lights. She would only scare people when it waspletely dark.


    The people in the room seemed to have guessed Lin Shi¡¯s thoughts. After a while, they turned off the lights.


    After about half an hour, Lin Shi said, ¡°Hurry!¡±

 Chapter 1480 - 1480 Pretending To Be A Ghost To Scare People

    1480 Pretending To Be A Ghost To Scare People


    Yang Hong didn¡¯t understand what was going on, so he saw Lin Shi standing in front of the window, waving his arms and legs, and making strange sounds.


    Lin Shi shouted twice and called Yang Hong toe over and shout together: ¡°Come over here. Do you want me to shout alone?¡±


    Yang Hong really couldn¡¯t open his mouth. Lin Shi shouted alone, and after a few minutes, he was tired.


    She felt that it was a little strange. She had been shouting for so long. Even if the people in the room were not afraid, they should have walked over and pulled open the curtains to see what was going on outside, right?


    Why was everyone in the room silent for so long?


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Shi also knew how to stop in time. He didn¡¯t even have time to change his clothes and pulled Yang Hong away.


    However, just as she turned around and was about to leave, a shlight shone on her. Jiang Yu¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡±


    Lin Shi paused and turned around to look at Jiang Yu. ¡°You¡¯re the one in the room on the first floor. Are you awake? You haven¡¯t been waiting for me, have you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Jiang Yu raised her hand and gestured for the bodyguards to arrest Lin Shi and Yang Hong. She said, ¡°Bring them into the living room. I have something to ask.¡±


    The bodyguards escorted Lin Shi and Yang Hong into the living room. The two of them were still wearing the strange witch costume. Under the pale light of the living room, they looked even more terrifying.


    ¡°Can you be gentler?¡± Lin Shi¡¯s arm was a little sore. ¡°Jiang Yu, is this how you teach your servants? You¡¯re so rude to your guests.¡±


    ¡°Are you considered guests? It¡¯s already good that I didn¡¯t call the police to arrest you.¡± Jiang Yu sat on the sofa and crossed her legs. ¡°You were the one who drew the picture on the window with blood a few days ago, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Shi asked.


    ¡°Did someone instruct you to do this, or did you want to do this yourself?¡±


    ¡°What do you care?¡± Lin Shi turned his head away. ¡°I just don¡¯t like you. What can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t do anything to you, but I can¡¯t teach you a lesson. Your father can.¡± Jiang Yu took out her phone and called Father Lin. ¡°Your daughter is with me. I¡¯ll give you the address. Come and see me now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lin Shi looked at Jiang Yu in disbelief. ¡°How did you get my dad¡¯s phone number?¡±


    ¡°Of course I found out. Otherwise, how would I know?¡± Jiang Yu smiled and turned her gaze to Yang Hong, who was beside Lin Shi. ¡°You are Lin Shi¡¯s friend, right? Then you were the one who secretly took my photo a few days ago, right? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Yang Hong lowered his head and admitted.


    ¡°As her friend, why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡±


    ¡°I have something on him. Of course I won¡¯t listen to him.¡± Lin Shi struggled for a while, but the bodyguard¡¯s strength was too strong. She could not break free at all. ¡°Anyway, both of us have been caught by you. Jiang Yu, do you want to know what I have against Yang Hong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡± Yang Hong pleaded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in his secrets.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°You should think about yourself. When your fatherester, you can see how you¡¯re going to exin it to him.¡±


    Half an hourter, Papa Lin walked in from outside. He was travel-worn and had a dusty smell.


    When he saw Lin Shi being pressed to the ground by the bodyguards and unable to move, he could not help but feel sorry for him. When he saw Jiang Yu on the sofa, he did not dare to be too rash. He could only ask softly, ¡°What did my daughter do this time to make you so angry?¡±


    After Jiang Yu told him about these two things, Father Lin¡¯s face turned pale.


    Although he knew that his daughter was disobedient, he did not expect her to be so bold.


    ¡°These two things have already caused mental damage to my friend and me. Now, it¡¯s not something that can be resolved with an apology.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even look at Father Lin.


    ¡°Then¡­How do you want to resolve this?¡± Papa Lin asked shakily.


    However, he was already mentally prepared that the Lin family would pay Jiang Yu arge sum of money.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°It depends on you. If you can¡¯te up with a solution that I¡¯m satisfied with, I won¡¯t let the two of them go.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about her. Just call the police. Jiang Yu, if you have the ability, keep me here.¡± Lin Shi was still as if he was not afraid of anything. He had no idea how serious the consequences would be.

 Chapter 1481 - 1481 Investment

    1481 Investment


    ¡°I¡¯llpensate you for your mental damage, okay?¡± Papa Lin tried to sound him out.


    ¡°Do you think you can solve everything with money?¡± Jiang Yu asked in return. Then, she narrowed her eyes and made a condition. ¡°How about this? Give me 5% of the Lin Group¡¯s shares. This way, I won¡¯t be angry and I¡¯ll let them go.¡±


    ¡°5% of the shares!¡± Papa Lin was shocked.


    If he really agreed to Jiang Yu¡¯s request, it would be equivalent to handing over the shares from his hands to Jiang Yu.


    Although Lin Shi did not know how many shares there were, she was the first to disagree when she heard Jiang Yu¡¯s request. ¡°Why do you want so many shares? Do you have any shame? I¡¯m just scaring you. If you have the guts, call the police and arrest me. Don¡¯t threaten my dad here!¡±


    Jiang Yu ignored Lin Shi and gave Father Lin a look, asking him if this solution was feasible.


    Father Lin only had one daughter, Lin Shi. He could not bear to see her suffer, so he could only agree to Jiang Yu¡¯s request. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring the contract over for you to sign after I go back. But you have to let me take my daughter away first.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. What if you go back and regret it? When I find you again and you directly deny this matter, who will I talk to?¡± Jiang Yu directly denied Father Lin¡¯s request.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and print the contract now,¡± Papa Lin said.


    With that, he left.


    After Father Lin left, Lin Shi red at Jiang Yu fiercely and questioned, ¡°Why do you want our family¡¯s shares?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Jiang Yu replied perfunctorily. Then, she asked the bodyguard to let go of Yang Hong and asked him ¡°What do you have against Lin Shi?¡±


    Yang Hong lowered his head and twisted his clothes with both hands. After a long time, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve joined a club in school. I can¡¯t let others know. When Lin Shi found out, she threatened me to reveal my identity and kept asking me to help her.¡±


    ¡°Then, did you find out my address and tell her?¡± Jiang Yu narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Yu had a rough guess of Yang Hong¡¯s identity, so she directly said, ¡°Are you from your school¡¯s private hacker club?¡±


    Yang Hong was shocked to think that Jiang Yu could guess it.


    When Jiang Yu saw his expression, she knew that she had guessed correctly. So sheughed and said, ¡°If you can find out my address, you can also find out my identity. But Lin Shi doesn¡¯t seem to know. Didn¡¯t you tell her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything.¡± Yang Hong hesitated for a long time.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably because you didn¡¯t crack the firewall code, so you naturally couldn¡¯t find it.¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t continue to discuss this issue with Yang Hong. However, she really wanted to see how good Yang Hong¡¯s hacking skills were. Therefore, she said to him, ¡°Show me. If I think you are very capable, I can let you go.¡±


    If Yang Hong was very talented in hacking, Jiang Yu would be very happy to give him some pointers. Perhaps he could even be of use to her.


    Jiang Yu asked the bodyguard to bring theputer over. Then, she said to Yang Hong, ¡°Check the stock situation of the Lin Group now. Tell me the results.¡±


    ¡°You investigated just because she asked you to. Why are you so obedient? Are you herckey?¡± Lin Shi shouted, ¡°Usually, when I ask you to do something, you take so long to do it. Why do you agree to it so quickly when she asks you to do something?¡±


    Yang Hongquan pretended not to hear him and focused on searching for information on hisputer.


    Jiang Yu asked the bodyguard to find a clean white cloth and stuffed it into Lin Shi¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too noisy.¡± Jiang Yu made a shushing gesture.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Yang Hong to find out the stock information of the Lin Group. He said to Jiang Yu, ¡°I¡¯ve found everything. Please take a look.¡±


    Jiang Yu took a cursory look and found that it was simr to the information she had found a few days ago. She was impressed by Yang Hong¡¯s hacking skills.


    Lin Shi¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t believe that Yang Hong would actually find out about the Lin Group. After all, that information was very confidential. Other than thepany¡¯s internal staff, outsiders had no chance to know.


    Lin Shi was so angry that his eyes were red, but his mouth was stuffed with cloth, so he could only make a ¡°wu wu¡± sound.

 Chapter 1482 - 1482 Good Judgement of Talent

    1482 Good Judgement of Talent


    By the time Father Lin returned to Jiang Yu¡¯s ce with the contract, it was already midnight.


    He threw the contract in front of Jiang Yu and said, ¡°This is the contract you wanted. Hurry up and sign it.¡±


    After Jiang Yu read the contract carefully and confirmed that there were no problems, she signed it. Then he said to Lin Shi, ¡°This is what happens when you anger me. In the future, you have to use your brain when you do things. Think carefully about the consequences before you do anything.¡±


    Then, she gestured for the bodyguards to let go, and Father Lin quickly left with Lin Shi.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, just you wait. This matter is not over between the two of us! I will never let you off!¡± Lin Shi was dragged out by Father Lin. He struggled and shouted until he was out of the door. Jiang Yu could still hear Father Lin giving Lin Shi a loud p.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have given her these shares!¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to listen to others quarrel, so she quickly asked the bodyguards to chase the father and daughter away.


    Lin Shi left, leaving Yang Hong alone in the vi. It was already sote, and the school¡¯s curfew had long passed. He had nowhere to go now.


    Jiang Yu was kind and said to him, ¡°Just stay here for now. I still have something to tell you tomorrow.¡±


    Yang Hong felt that Jiang Yu still had not forgiven him. However, he was the one who had done the wrong thing, so he had noints. He had stayed up all night without sleeping, and his eyes were red.


    The next day, after everyone had gone to their own ces, Jiang Yu looked for him and asked, ¡°Do you want to learn hacking skills?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Yang Hong was aputer nerd. When he heard the word ¡°hacker¡±, he threw everything to the back of his mind. All he could think about was theputer.


    ¡°How about I teach you?¡± Jiang Yu looked at him with a smile.


    Yang Hong did not believe that Jiang Yu would teach him hacking skills.


    This was because she looked to be the same age as Yang Hong. Yang Hong¡¯s ability in the club was considered to be above average, while Jiang Yu looked like a beginner, or even someone who did not know anything about hacking.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Do you need me to show you?¡± Jiang Yu turned on herputer and typed on it. Soon, she found Yang Hong¡¯s identity.


    ¡°This is your personal information. I¡¯ve already found it.¡± Jiang Yu pushed theputer in front of Yang Hong. ¡°Take a closer look. There are a lot of private information on it. If you don¡¯t crack the firewall code, you won¡¯t be able to find it.¡±


    Yang Hong watched from beginning to end. ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a hacker too.¡± Jiang Yu snapped her fingers. ¡°If you want to learn, take me as your master. I can teach you.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Yang Hong immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Jiang Yu. ¡°From now on, you are my master! As long as you¡¯re willing to teach me hacking skills, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do!¡±


    For the entire day, Yang Hong directly skipped school sses and continued to learn hacking skills from Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu also exined all the basic knowledge in this area to Yang Hong.


    Yang Hong¡¯s hacking skills were all self-taught. Regarding the basic knowledge, he actually didn¡¯t learn much. He directly skipped the basics and went straight to learning high-end hacking skills.


    Now that Jiang Yu had given him all the technical knowledge and asked him to practice more in the future to build a solid foundation, it was a huge improvement for Yang Hong.


    ¡°Thank you, Master. When I go back, I will definitely practice strictly ording to your requirements!¡± Yang Hong hugged theputer reluctantly. He didn¡¯t even want to leave Jiang Yu. He wanted to stay here and learn all the knowledge that Jiang Yu had taught him before leaving.


    ¡°Remember this ce. If you don¡¯t have sses in the future, you cane and find me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Yang Hong thanked him for thest time, then turned around and left.


    As for theputer, it was also a gift from Jiang Yu to Yang Hong. This way, she could better grasp his thoughts.


    After Yang Hong returned to school, he saw the person he didn¡¯t want to see the most at the entrance-Lin Shi.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you at school for a day. You still know toe back? Have you been staying with Jiang Yu all this time? What did she say to you? Did you sow discord between us?¡± Lin Shi¡¯s question was like a machine gun, Yang Hong didn¡¯t know how to answer.

 Chapter 1483 - 1483 The Situation Back Then

    1483 The Situation Back Then


    Yang Hong kept silent and refused to speak. Lin Shi was not willing to let it go and insisted on asking. ¡°Say something, are you mute? Why? After staying there for a day and a night, you¡¯vepletely be Jiang Yu¡¯sckey! I don¡¯t think you take me seriously. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll expose your identity?¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t tell me anything. It was just that it was tootest night, so she took me in.¡± Yang Hong quickly exined.


    Even though he had the intention to cut off all ties with Lin Shi, he still had something to use against her, so Yang Hong didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go back to school today?¡± Lin Shi asked.


    Yang Hong definitely couldn¡¯t tell her that he and Jiang Yu were already master and disciple, but Lin Shi was standing here and blocking his way.


    Yang Hong also felt a little irritated. He simply pushed Lin Shi away and said, ¡°I didn¡¯te back to ss because I didn¡¯t want to. This matter has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better stay out of it.¡±


    With that, he ran towards the dormitory. No matter how Lin Shi shouted behind him, Yang Hong did not turn around.


    Sooner orter, he would have to think of a perfect way to sever all ties with Lin Shi!


    Lin Shi felt that there must be something fishy going on in Yang Hong¡¯s heart.


    After Jiang Yu sent Yang Hong away, she also told Chang Kai about Lu Ting. He told him to be more vignt in the future. He also had to be careful if Lu Ting went to look for Chi Rui.


    Very quickly, Chang Kai replied with a ¡°Roger.¡±


    It seemed that he had done a good job of hiding in the Chi family. Although Chi Rui had not given himself away so far, Chang Kai had not given himself away either.


    Now, they could only deal with each other and see who could not hold it in first.


    However, apart from drug trafficking and human organ trafficking, there was another very serious matter, which was human creation experiments.


    Jiang Yu was sure that Chi Rui was still secretly studying this experiment.


    However, the group of cyborgs he had sent to the Chu family had been taken away by the police, so Chi Rui would be rtively restrained.


    Jiang Yu thought about it and felt that Lei Yuan should know something about this matter, so she called her to ask her out.


    The two of them met at a snack bar at the entrance of the hospital. The surroundings were rather noisy, and the voices of the two of them were rtively soft. Outsiders could not hear them.


    ¡°Lei Yuan, you have been with Chi Rui for a few years. How much do you know about the human-making experiment?¡± Jiang Yu asked.


    As Jiang Yu had expected, Lei Yuan also had some understanding of this matter.


    ¡°Twenty years? So long.¡± Jiang Yu was shocked and suddenly remembered Lanna, whose organs had been dug out in the hospital.


    If Lanna¡¯s organs were in Chi Rui¡¯s hands, then a new Lanna would appear soon.


    Moreover, this Lana would help Chi Rui unconditionally and be hisckey.


    ¡± Then do you know where the experimental base is? ¡± Jiang Yu asked again.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about that.¡± Lei Yuan shook his head. ¡°Chi Rui said that he trusts me, but he doesn¡¯t trust me 100%. In his eyes, the rtionship between us is maintained by money and is not strong.¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed. With Chi Rui being such a cunning person, who would he have 100% trust in? The only people he loved deeply were his wife and daughter, but he had kept some secrets from them.


    ¡°Then tell me about the few researchers you know.¡± Jiang Yu said as she took out her phone to record their information.


    Lei Yuan briefly mentioned a few people and Jiang Yu recorded them one by one.


    ¡°Alright, I have nothing else to ask. You can go back and take care of Lei Hao first.¡± After saying that, Jiang Yu left first.


    After all, there were too many people here. If someone found out that she had such an intimate conversation with Lei Yuan in private, it would probably reach Chi Rui¡¯s ears.


    After Jiang Yu returned to the vi, she used theputer to find out the information about those people. However, their personal information was veryprehensive. Jiang Yu guessed that they were only the low-level personnel in this experiment and probably had not gone deep into this experiment.


    ¡°This matter is really troublesome.¡± Jiang Yu muttered to herself.


    She could only start with these low-level researchers and slowly get to the inside of the experiment.


    This was a very difficult and time-consuming task.

 Chapter 1484 Western Doctor

    Moreover, she still had one more thing on hand, which was to help Ji Tang''s mother contact a doctor.


    She didn''t contact the local hospital in Qingcheng, but had Teng Yi contact a foreign doctor in a top hospital in Hu City.


    The foreign doctor''s name was Mark.


    Mark had heard of Jiang Yu before. He knew that she was the fianc¨¦e of the CEO of the Mo Corporation and was also the most eye-catching movie queen in the entertainment industry.


    Since she was the one who sent someone to invite him to see a doctor, Mark would definitely go.


    Jiang Yu brought Mark to Ji Tang''s residence. After knocking on the door, Ji Tang saw that it was Jiang Yu with an old man behind her, so she let them in.


    After entering the room, Jiang Yu said, "This is the doctor I introduced to you. He''s here to treat your mother."


    "Thank you¡­" Before Ji Tang could finish speaking, Ji Feng came out of the room and pulled Mark''s hand. As they walked, he said, "Sorry to trouble you. Come and help my mother. Although my mother has already woken up, her body is still very ufortable and she can''t eat."


    Ji Tang looked at Jiang Yu awkwardly. However, Jiang Yu did not care. She said, "It''s okay. I understand. I also brought silver needles over. If necessary, I can help Mark."


    Ji Tang''s mothery on the bed with a pale face, looking as if she was malnourished. The equipment that Mark had brought was rtivelyplete. He took out a stethoscope and carefully examined Ji Tang''s mother.


    However, other than a weak heartbeat, he could not find any other problems.


    "The patient looks like she''s malnourished. Pay more attention to your diet and supplement more nutrients." Mark said in broken Chinese.


    "But my mom can''t eat at all!" Ji Feng said anxiously.


    Mark had no choice but to tell him the truth. "But with your mother''s current physical condition, the only thing I can detect is malnutrition. There was no other major illness. It was possible that the patient was in a bad mood. That''s why my appetite has decreased."


    "My mother is in a bad mood. Then treat her!" Ji Feng said, "To think that you''re a foreign doctor. Can''t you even cure these illnesses?"


    Ji Tang pulled Ji Feng back and berated him. "The doctor already said that Mom is in a bad mood. How do you want me to treat her? " No matter how brilliant a doctor is, he can''t manage the patient''s emotions."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ji Feng was angry and even vented his anger on Jiang Yu.


    "What kind of doctor did you find? You can''t even treat the simplest illness."


    Jiang Yu pushed Ji Feng away and sat by the bed. She took Ji Tang''s mother''s pulse and said, "Your mother''s blood is blocked because of her depression. These illnesses can only be solved with acupuncture. Unblocking blood and qi can make your mother look better and have an appetite to eat."


    "Then why didn''t you find a traditional Chinese medicine doctor in the first ce? Why did you have to find a foreign doctor? You did it on purpose!" Ji Feng was aggressive. "Don''t try to fool me and expect me to pay you back!"


    "Think whatever you want." As Jiang Yu spoke, she took out silver needles from her bag and inserted them into the acupuncture points all over Ji Tang''s mother''s body.


    "What did you do to my mother?" Ji Feng wanted to stop her, but he was pulled back by Ji Tang. At the same time, he was reprimanded. If one step went wrong, someone would die! Stop fooling around!"


    Ji Feng could only remain silent. It was not until Jiang Yu had inserted the silver needles into all the acupuncture points that he finally spoke in anger. "Did you do it on purpose? What is your motive?"


    Jiang Yu wiped her hands and avoided Ji Feng''s question. Instead, she asked him, "If I cure your mother, how will you repay me?"


    "If you can really cure my mother, I''ll do anything for you!" The reason why Ji Feng said that was because he did not believe that Jiang Yu could cure his mother at all.


    "Alright." Jiang Yu snapped her fingers. "We''ll see the results in half an hour."


    Ji Feng was skeptical. Half an hourter, Jiang Yu removed all the silver needles and Ji Tang''s mother slowly opened her eyes.


    "Mom!" Ji Feng shouted and was about to rush over to check on his mother''s injuries when he was stopped by Jiang Yu.


    "There''s still a pool of blood in your mother''s body. It''ll be fine after she pukes it out," she said.


    Ji Feng was a little surprised. Then, he saw his mother spit out a mouthful of ck blood.

 Chapter 1485 Underestimated

    Only then did Jiang Yu let go of her hand. "Alright, you can go see her now."


    Ji Feng rushed over to make sure that his mother didn''t have any external injuries beforeforting her to sleep. Then, he said to Jiang Yu, "I didn''t expect you to really cure my mother! I''m sorry, I underestimated you before."


    "There''s no need to apologize, but don''t forget what you promised me." Jiang Yu reminded Ji Feng.


    "Alright, as long as it''s something you want me to do, I''ll do it. Even if I have to go through a mountain of knives and a sea of fire, I won''t hesitate."


    "That won''t be necessary. I just need you to provide my police colleagues with all the information about your stronghold and your former aplices." Jiang Yu said.


    "Alright." Ji Feng agreed without hesitation.


    When Jiang Yu went back, she specially brought Ji Feng back. She said, "Stay with me for a while. When I need your help, I will naturally look for you."


    "Got it." Ji Feng said lightly.


    He did not stay in the vi. Instead, he went to squeeze with the bodyguards.


    Jiang Yu was waiting for Lu Ting''s action. As long as he reported to Chi Rui, there would be a new mission at the stronghold. At that time, with Ji Feng''s help, Lu Yu and the others would be able to take down that stronghold better.


    Moreover, they had already applied to the higher-ups for reinforcements.


    Fortunately, God was on Jiang Yu''s side and helped her. In less than three days, Lu Ting had already taken action and reported thetest batch of goods to Chi Rui.


    Chang Kai also took the opportunity to eavesdrop on their conversation from outside.


    After Lu Ting left, Chang Kai found an empty corner and called Jiang Yu. "Lu Ting came to look for Chi Rui. He told him about thetest batch of goods. Moreover, this batch of goods seems to be very important. If nothing goes wrong, Lu Ting will soon bring people to personally pick up this batch of goods."


    "Alright, I understand." Jiang Yu quickly hung up the phone and immediately contacted Lu Yu. She asked Ji Feng to bring them to the stronghold.


    The people that Lu Yu and the others had requested to deploy had already arrived. A group of people were guarding outside the stronghold. As long as there was any movement, they would immediately take action and capture all of them.


    Jiang Yu also came along. She was dressed in casual clothes and her hair was tied up high.


    "This time, we have to think of a way to detain that batch of goods as much as possible," she said while hiding in the dark.


    This idea coincided with Lu Yu''s. He said, "I think so too."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After hiding in the dark for a while, Jiang Yu soon saw a very familiar figure. It was Lu Ting.


    He walked into the room and said something to the person inside. Soon, he came out again.


    It was only when Lu Ting''s figure disappeared that Lu Yu gave the order, "Arrest him!"


    A group of people rushed into the house and arrested everyone inside.


    When the group of people saw Ji Feng, their faces were filled with shock.


    Some people even cursed, "Good job, Ji Feng! We thought something had happened to you when you were not back for so long. In the end, you colluded with these police officers? You''re betraying us!"


    "We were so worried about you, but you brought the police here to catch us all! Are we still brothers?"


    "I¡­" Ji Feng also treated these people as his brothers. If they weren''t doing illegal work, they might be the best brothers.


    Lu Yu didn''t give them a chance to speak anymore and directly got people to take them all away.


    Lu Yu and the others directly brought him back to their residence and sent people to guard him strictly. At the same time, he asked his colleagues to disguise themselves as them and return to the stronghold to wait for Lu Ting.


    Ji Feng also went with them. With him around, they didn''t have to worry about saying something wrong that would arouse Lu Ting''s suspicion.


    Jiang Yu didn''t go, but as Lu Ting''s colleague, she kept in touch with him.


    Lu Ting did not know that the people behind him had already changed. He even told Jiang Yu about this matter smugly in an attempt to get praise from her.


    Lu Ting did not suspect Jiang Yu until he was detained by the police behind him.


    Even before he was caught, Lu Ting shouted into the phone, "Hide! I''ve been caught by the police!"


    Jiang Yu only had time to hear this sentence before the voice on the other end of the phone stopped abruptly.


    It seemed that they had seeded and captured Lu Ting.


    Jiang Yu absolutely could not make a move. Otherwise, Lu Ting would suspect her.

 Chapter 1486 Suspicion

    ?Proxy Connection Failed!


    Since Lu Ting was arrested, this batch of goods was naturally detained. Since the delivery party did not receive the goods, they would naturally contact Chi Rui.


    It was only then that Chi Rui found out that Lu Ting had been caught by the police.


    Although he knew that Lu Ting would never expose himself in front of the police with his loyalty, the business chain in Lu Ting''s hands was the only one that could make a profit. Now that Lu Ting had been arrested, this industrial chain had to be forced to stop. In this way, only the one in Jiang Yu''s hand was left.


    In fact, he did not have much hope for the industrial chain that Chi Rui had given Jiang Yu in the beginning. Firstly, he did not believe that Jiang Yu could make a profit. Secondly, this business was just a cover for him to tie Jiang Yu and Mo Long down.


    However, in the current situation, if he still wanted to rely on this business to make money, he had to let Jiang Yu develop her business or let her take over Lu Ting''s work.


    After thinking about it, Chi Rui felt that it would be too troublesome to start a new business, so he decided to let Jiang Yu take over Lu Ting''s business chain.


    Therefore, he called Jiang Yu and asked, "Do you have time now? Come and see me. I have some things to discuss with you face to face."


    Jiang Yu guessed that it had something to do with Lu Ting, so she agreed. However, she did not expect Chi Switzend to actually n to hand over Lu Ting''s industrial chain to her.


    Jiang Yu was indeed shocked. "Are you sure you want to hand over Lu Ting''s business chain to me?" She asked. "After all, he had been in control of this industry chain for a long time, and all the goods had passed through his hands. Moreover, everyone rted to this industry chain believes in him as their boss. If I go, not only will that group of people not be satisfied with me, but the goods will also be in my hands."


    "This is not what I need to worry about, but you. You need to do this well to prove that my judgment of people is not wrong." Chi Rui boasted shamelessly.


    "Alright, then let me prove it." Jiang Yu dly epted.


    In fact, taking over Lu Ting''s industrial chain was a good thing for Jiang Yu. Because this industry was operating normally, he could get a lot of clues from it. In this case, Chang Kai''s task in the Chi family would be rtively easier.


    Moreover, she could also use this opportunity to gain Chi Rui''s trust. At that time, the investigation of the human-making experiment could be further improved.


    However, Lu Ting''s business was purely ck-hearted, so Jiang Yu had to think of a way to wash it clean. Otherwise, she would have to go to jail the day Chi Rui copsed.


    Jiang Yu left.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Chi Rui looked at her back as she left, and the suspicion in his heart grew.


    Although Chi Rui was prepared from the beginning and Lu Ting would be caught sooner orter, how could it be so coincidental that he had just reported thetest news of the goods to him a few days ago and was caught by the police on the day of the shipment?


    How did the police find out about this?


    It was definitely impossible for Lu Ting to tell the police himself. Then, who else would have the chance to know about this news?


    Chi Rui thought for a long time before his gaze finally fell on "Zhao Lei" and Jiang Yu.


    On the day Lu Ting came to report to her, "Zhao Lei" somehow heard the news and told Jiang Yu about it. Jiang Yu then told the police.


    This was the most likely method that Chi Rui could think of.


    It had to be said that he was quite smart. He could guess it right away. However, he could not confirm it without evidence.


    As for letting Jiang Yu take over Lu Ting''s work, it was just ast resort. If he had a suitable candidate, he would definitely not let Jiang Yu go.


    Chi Rui called Lei Yuan and asked, "Have you been staying by Jiang Yu''s side recently? Did she do anything unusual recently?"


    "She''s the same as before. There''s nothing wrong with her." Lei Yuan said.


    She had long been sick of Chi Rui and wished that she could leave Chi Rui''s side and have nothing to do with this person. However, when she thought about how she could personally send this man to prison and make him unable to make a name for himself, Lei Yuan''s heart was faintly happy.


    Chi Rui deserved all of this. This was his retribution.


    Chi Rui didn''t doubt Lei Yuan''s words. He still said to her, "I''ve already asked Jiang Yu to take over Lu Ting''s work. You should still stay by her side. If she does anything unusual, report to me immediately. As for your brother, don''t be too sad. As long as you continue to help me, I will continue to provide you with financial help."

 Chapter 1487 Interrogation

    "Thank you, Mr. Chi Rui." Lei Yuan expressed her gratitude to Chi Rui, but in fact, she was already extremely annoyed.


    Chi Rui was so disgusted that he wanted to throw up when he mentioned the name Chi Rui.


    After hanging up the phone, Lei Yuan told Jiang Yu what Chi Rui had told her. After Jiang Yu heard this, she couldn''t help butugh. "He still doesn''t trust me. I''m afraid that it''s only the worst n for him to let me take over Lu Ting''s job."


    Lei Yuan had heard of Lu Ting''s name and knew that he was rted to the drug trafficking industry. In fact, Chi Rui had once sent Lei Yuan to help Lu Ting with his work, but it was only to manage the finances. Other than that, there was nothing else.


    "I understand. Thank you." Jiang Yu said sincerely.


    "You''re wee. This is what I should do."


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu contacted Lu Yu and asked, "How was it? Did you interrogate Lu Ting? Did you get anything out of the interrogation?"


    "We haven''t started the interrogation yet," Lu Yu replied. Is there anything you need?"


    Jiang Yu told Lu Yu about the cyborg experiment and then said, "During the interrogationter, please ask Lu Ting about this. Although drug trafficking and cyborgs are twopletely different chains, we can''t guarantee that Lu Ting has nothing to do with the cyborgs. As long as we can get some relevant information from him, then we will be one step closer to cracking the cyborg experiment. Chang Kai''s undercover work in the Chi family will also be easier."


    "Alright, I understand. Thank you for your reminder." Lu Yu said.


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yu decided to look for Zhou Yun. He was the product of the cyborg experiment. If Jiang Yu wanted to know anything, she could ask Zhou Yun directly.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yu took a car to the vige and found Zhou Yun.


    Jiang Yu was very angry thest time she came. Although Zhou Yun wanted tofort her, he never had the chance to say anything. Now that he had finally gotten a chance, Zhou Yun definitely had to perform well and not make Jiang Yu angry again.


    Jiang Yu also knew that if she mentioned this cyborg experiment again, it would cause Zhou Yun to feel ufortable. However, in order to solve this experiment and save more people, Jiang Yu could onlyfort Zhou Yun and tell him not to take these problems to heart.


    However, Zhou Yun was in a good mood. He had long treated the previous experiment as a joke. He said, "Master, no matter what questions you ask me, I will tell you everything I know."


    Jiang Yu then asked, "When we were conducting the artificial human experiment previously, do you know who were among the experimenters? Even if it''s just one person."


    Zhou Yun thought about it carefully and said, "I remember a person. His name is Xue Ping."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Since Zhou Yun could recall this person''s name, Jiang Yu''s hope of seeing him grew.


    "Other than his name, do you remember anything else about him?"


    "I remember. He was the one who operated on me at that time. I remember that he had a mole on his left eyebrow, and he was short and fat. From his ent, he should be a local of Qingcheng."


    "Then in your impression, this Xue Ping should be an intermediate or above researcher, right?" Jiang Yu asked.


    "Yes, because I heard someone call him ''Brother Xue'', and he can also order many low-levelboratory staff around."


    Zhou Yun recalled that this information was enough for Jiang Yu.


    "Zhou Yun, thank you for the information you provided me today."


    "You are my master, this is what I should do. You saved me from danger and even specially made a signal jammer to let us live our lives in this vige safely. I only provided you with this information. It''s actually far from enough."


    However, this was enough to move Jiang Yu.


    After Jiang Yu returned to the vi, she immediately checked on everyone named Xue Ping in Qingcheng. Combined with the appearance information provided by Zhou Yun, Jiang Yu quickly filtered out the only person who met all the requirements.


    Based on this information, Jiang Yu also found Xue Ping''s contact information and his home address.


    Jiang Yu only brought one bodyguard with her and went to Xue Ping''s residence. The two of them only took a nce from afar and could smell the choking fragrance.


    "Madam, what is this ce? Is this a temple hall?" The bodyguard couldn''t stand the smell. He covered his nose and spoke in a muffled voice.


    "It''s not a temple hall. It''s just an ordinary independent residence." Jiang Yu smiled.


    The bodyguard was confused. Since it was an ordinary independent house, why was Jiang Yu in such a hurry?

 Chapter 1488 Taking The Opportunity To Go Further

    Jiang Yu found it funny. Xue Ping had clearly participated in such a cruel experiment, but he was still burning incense at home in an attempt to be blessed.


    The two of them stood there for a while more. Jiang Yu turned around and said to the bodyguard, "It''s alright now. Let''s go back."


    After returning home, Jiang Yu received a call from Lu Yu. He said, "Lu Ting is too tight-lipped. We couldn''t get any useful information from him."


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment and a perfect idea appeared in her mind.


    She said, "I''m going to look for you now. Treat me as a criminal and take me in. You must let Lu Ting see me. Then, he had to create the illusion that they were using a private punishment against him. With this foundation, I think you should be able to get something out of him if you interrogate him."


    "Why?" Lu Yu was confused.


    Jiang Yu gave a simple exnation. She avoided her own hands because of the drug trafficking industry chain. After Lu Yu heard this, he did not doubt it. Moreover, Jiang Yu had mentioned Chang Kai, so he definitely trusted his colleague unconditionally.


    "Alright, thene over."


    Jiang Yu immediately went to Lu Yu''s stronghold. He and his colleagues were already waiting at the door.


    They tied Jiang Yu up and escorted her into the house, just in time to pass by Lu Ting.


    Lu Ting''s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched Jiang Yu walk past him. However, he thought that he had seen wrongly, so he called out tentatively, "Jiang Yu?"


    Not only did Jiang Yu turn around to look at him, but she also looked aggrieved.


    At this moment, Lu Ting''s heart felt as if a heavy stone had fallen. He had never expected that Jiang Yu would be arrested as well.


    After they brought Jiang Yu into the room, they untied the ropes around her.


    Jiang Yu stretched her body and said, "Let''s begin. You guys follow me too. Make as much noise as you can."


    After she was done, she took the initiative to attack. She picked up the chair and threw it heavily on the ground.


    As she fell, she said, "Don''t be in a daze. Make some noise. Otherwise, it''ll be too fake."


    Only then did the group of people wake up from a dream. One by one, they shouted, "Are you going to tell me or not? If you don''t say anything, I''ll beat you to death!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Soon, the entire room was filled with such noisy sounds.


    Not long after, someone opened the door from the outside and said, "Alright, Lu Ting said he''s willing to confess."


    Lu Yu was a little surprised. In fact, they had only done this in the beginning to give Lu Ting and those people some deterrence. In this way, he could get more useful information during the next interrogation. However, she did not expect Lu Ting to be afraid so quickly and was prepared to confess everything he knew.


    Lu Yu went out. He wanted to put on a threatening act in front of Lu Ting, but he met Lu Ting''s teary eyes.


    Lu Ting said, "No matter what questions you ask me, as long as it''s something I know, I''ll definitely tell you everything! Don''t treat Jiang Yu like this anymore. She only knows me and has nothing to do with this! You''ve caught the wrong person!"


    Lu Yu was a little dumbfounded. He did not expect Lu Ting to be willing to confess because of Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu did not expect this either.


    It seemed like Lu Ting was quite attentive to Jiang Yu.


    Lu Yu and the others brought Lu Ting to a new room and asked him everything about the drug trafficking chain.


    And Lu Ting did as he said just now. He told everything he knew from top to bottom without hiding anything.


    After asking these questions, Lu Yu thought of Jiang Yu''s question. He thought that he could take the opportunity to delve deeper into Lu Ting''s mental state.


    So he asked, "I heard that you have some artificial human experiments over there? How much do you know about that experiment?"


    "I don''t know much, but I know where the experimenters came from when they did those experiments! They went to the orphanage to adopt the children in the name of adoption. There are also wanderers outside. They will even reach an agreement with some wealthy families to help them eliminate the disasters within their families!"


    Lu Ting''s saliva flew everywhere as he spoke. He was afraid that there was a piece of news that he did not convey to Lu Yu.


    "At least you''re tactful. Seeing that you''ve admitted your mistake so well, I''ll reduce your sentence appropriately when the timees." Lu Yu said.


    However, Lu Ting said, "I only ask that you treat Jiang Yu better."

 Chapter 1489 Hacking The System

    Lu Yu and the others went out and even sighed. "I didn''t expect Lu Ting to be such a sentimental person. For Jiang Yu, he even exposed the information of the people behind him."


    "What a pity. There won''t be a good oue if you''re too emotional." Lu Yu sighed.


    He passed on all the information he had learned from Lu Ting to Jiang Yu. After Jiang Yu received this information, she already had a basic idea in her mind.


    "Thank you." Jiang Yu thanked Lu Yu and the others before she got up and returned to the vi.


    After Jiang Yu put all the information together, she nned to make a move on Xue Ping. Through that observation, Jiang Yu could basically imagine Xue Ping''s personality.


    He was quite superstitious. He thought that after participating in the artificial human experiment, as long as he offered incense at home, he would be blessed.


    In that case, Jiang Yu had already thought of a n to deal with his weak personality.


    Jiang Yu used the system to create a fake number. Then, she used this number to hack into Xue Ping''s cell phone system and sent him a message as the victim. "It''s been so long. Do you feel guilty towards me?"


    When Xue Ping received this message, he was so shocked that his phone fell to the ground.


    He was still at the experimental base. When the people around him saw him like this, they thought something had happened to him. They asked, "Brother Xue, what''s wrong? Are you alright?"


    Xue Ping''s hands trembled. He bent down to pick up the phone and pretended to be fine. "It''s fine, it''s fine. My hand slipped just now and I dropped my phone."


    Only then did the people around them leave. Xue Ping wiped his cold sweat and was about to put his phone back into his pocket when he received another message.


    This time, the message was, [Why didn''t you reply to me for so long? Did you also notice that I was looking at you from the sky?]


    Xue Ping was really frightened this time. He looked up at the sky, but he could not see anything except the ceiling.


    He kept consoling himself in his heart, saying that everything was fake and that this message must be someone''s prank.


    However, the next second, he received another message. "Don''t look up at the sky like a fool. All you can see is the ceiling. You can''t see me at all."


    Xue Ping waspletely shocked this time. His phone fell to the ground, and the screen shattered.


    He fell to the ground and pointed at the phone with a trembling finger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When the people around him saw him like this, they all came over to help him up and asked with concern, "Brother Xue, what''s wrong with you? Is there anything in your phone?"


    "Yes, yes ..." Xue Ping''s lips trembled. After a long time, he finally shouted, "It''s the person who died because of my mistake during the surgery! He''s back, he''s back for me!"


    The people around him were baffled, thinking that Xue Ping had been provoked by something.


    Someone wanted to pick up the phone, but Xue Ping stopped him, saying, "Don''t pick it up! There''s something unclean in this phone!"


    "There''s something dirty in this phone. Clean it up." That person thought that Xue Ping was talking about the rubbish advertisements on the phone.


    Xue Ping crawled over and threw the phone away. "He''s in this phone. He knows that I''m still doing this. He''s looking at me from the sky now!"


    No one understood what Xue Ping was talking about.


    "Brother Xue, did something happen to you?"


    However, Xue Ping did not respond at all. He got up, took off his clothes, and ran out.


    Someone shouted at him from behind, "Brother Xue, don''t go! You still have a surgery to perform!"


    However, Xue Ping did not listen at all. He only cared about running forward, as if there was a ghost chasing him from behind.


    In fact, in his heart, there was indeed a ghost behind him.


    Xue Ping''s residence was quite close to the experimental base. He ran all the way home, jumped on the bed, and wrapped himself in the nket.


    When his wife saw him like this, she thought that he had caused some trouble outside. She quickly came in and asked, "What are you so anxious about? Do you have any enemies outside?"


    "Of course! It''s not just an enemy, it''s simply a ghost that hase to kill me!" Xue Ping said in a trembling voice. Then he got up from the bed and offered three incense sticks to the Buddha statue at the door.


    "Please bless me. It wasn''t my intention to take this job in the first ce. I had no choice! If someone really hates me because of this, please help me put in a good word and absolve me!"

 Chapter 1490 Internal Personnel

    When Xue Ping''s wife saw him like this, she also felt that it was baffling, as if she was looking at a freak. She walked over and said, "What''s the use of begging for these things? If someone reallyes looking for you, will these things protect you?"


    "What do you know! Shut up!" Xue Ping shouted to stop him. "As long as I continue to worship them piously, they will be able to see my sincerity one day! At that time, those who died because of me won''t hate me anymore!"


    "I told you back then that you definitely couldn''t take this job." Xue Ping''s wife was disappointed. "So what if you give me more money? I already said that this is a matter of harming people''s lives! But you didn''t listen. Now, are you being chased by someone?"


    "Stop talking! Do you know that there are already dead peopleing back for me?" Xue Ping was so scared that he was about to cry. "He said he was looking at me from the sky! Do you know?"


    "Don''t believe these strange things. They''re all fake." Xue Ping''s wife said, "Harmonious society? Why are you always doing these superstitious things?"


    "It''s not fake, it''s real!" Xue Ping was a grown man, but at this moment, he was as anxious as a child in kindergarten who couldn''t eat candy. Tears flowed down his face.


    "You¡­" Just as Xue Ping''s wife was about to speak, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was also a message.


    That message was also sent by Jiang Yu. "I know that he must be by your side now, right?"


    "Is this a prank?" Xue Ping''s wife had always been a person who could not tolerate things. She directly called the number back and pressed the speaker button at the same time. She said to Xue Ping, "Listen to me today and see who''s on the other end of this number! This must be a prank!"


    The phone rang a few times before it was picked up, but no one spoke.


    Xue Ping was like a helpless animal, hiding behind his wife. His wife said sternly, "Who the hell are you? Who are you trying to scare with these illusory things?"


    Very soon, a vague voice came from the other end of the phone. "Don''t you remember who I am?"


    When Jiang Yu said this, she even used a voice changer. She used the "ghost" version to make her voice sound even more frightening.


    "Ah! I told you it was a ghost!" Xue Ping was so frightened that he jumped up and down from the sofa.


    Xue Ping''s wife was also shocked when she heard this. However, she still managed to stay calm and asked, "ording to what you''re saying, since you died because of Xue Ping, which one are you? He has performed so many surgeries and killed so many people. Which one of them are you? Do you dare to say your name?"


    Jiang Yu smiled. "I dare to say it, but does he dare to admit it?" She asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If you really die because of Xue Ping, then we will definitely admit it. At that time, we will also appease your family." Xue Ping''s wife said.


    She was certain that this was a prank.


    Jiang Yu said, "I''m just a vagrant who has no one to rely on. Unfortunately, I became a victim of your experiment. And you''re telling me to appease my family? Do you think I''m lying to you?"


    When Xue Ping heard this, his heart almost stopped beating. He kicked the phone to the ground and said to his wife, "It must be one of those dead people! It must be. Believe me!"


    "These are all fake, you piece of trash!" Xue Ping''s wife picked up the phone and said to the person on the other end, "If you''re really capable,e out and meet me."


    "Have you forgotten?" Jiang Yu continued. "I''m already dead. I''m only a spirit now."


    "Spirit my ass!" Xue Ping''s wife cursed.


    At this moment, Xue Ping had already run to the front of the Buddha statue and kept kowtowing to it. However, when he kowtowed for the tenth time, the incense burner that was used to offer incense identally fell down andnded on Xue Ping''s head.


    The incense ashes scattered all over the ground, and the three incense sticks that had yet to burn were also broken.


    "It''s over. My life is over¡­" Xue Ping muttered to himself as he sat on the ground like a fool. "They didn''t hear my plea, they wouldn''t bless me."


    Xue Ping''s wife walked over and kicked him. "Don''t put on this useless act with me!" She said.


    However, Xue Ping did not respond.


    He got up from the ground and turned to look at his wife. He smiled like a silly person. Saliva flowed out from the corner of her mouth.


    When his wife saw this, she was also shocked. She did not expect Xue Ping to be so frightened.

 Chapter 1491 Difficult To Solve

    "Xue Ping, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me!" Xue Ping''s wife sensed that something was wrong with Xue Ping at this moment. It was as if her entire body had been emptied.


    "Haha, this is my retribution, haha!" Xue Ping keptughing, his mouth drooling.


    Xue Ping''s wife fell to the ground as if the sky had copsed.


    She knew that Xue Ping was crazy.


    "Aiyo, what kind of sin did youmit?" Xue Ping''s wife was wailing like a ghost. Jiang Yu, who was on the other end of the phone, could not help but hold back herughter.


    After a long time, when Xue Ping''s wife was crying until she was out of breath, Jiang Yu said, "I think you guys have realized your mistakes. If you really want to admit your mistakes sincerely, why don''t you tell the Buddha statue about your aplices? Perhaps this way, you will receive the blessings of the gods."


    Even though Xue Ping''s wife cried bitterly, she did not believe that ghosts really existed in this world because of this matter.


    Therefore, she said to Jiang Yu on the other end of the phone, "If you have the ability, keep calling me. Use this number!"


    After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Xue Ping''s wife immediately contacted her son, Xue Yang, who was working outside.


    Xue Yang and Xue Ping worked in the same ce.


    Xue Ping was in charge of the surgery, while Xue Yang was in charge of making the human skin mask. It was so that the experimenters could hide when they were outside.


    The man who killed Qiao Shen in prison was wearing a human skin mask made by Xue Yang. After escaping from the police station, he took off the human skin mask on his face, so he was not recognized by the police.


    She called Xue Yang and told him about Xue Ping''s situation. Your father is already in this state, but you''re still staying at that experimental base. I''m really worried!"


    Xue Yang was a materialist and definitely did not believe that there were any ghosts in this world. Therefore, when Xue Ping initially nned to worship the Buddha statue at home, Xue Yang was against it. However, Xue Ping insisted on not listening, so Xue Yang was toozy to care.


    "Mom, don''t scare yourself. My dad must have just been frightened and couldn''t react for a moment. He''ll be fine after a few days." Xue Yang said as he made thetest human skin mask. He had added a special material to the mask this time, making it waterproof and breathable.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In this way, their experimenters would not feel bored no matter how long they went out wearing this mask.


    "But with your father''s current situation, if you don''te back, I''ll be afraid to stay at home alone." Xue Yang was now the only psychological support for Xue Ping''s wife.


    "Alright, I got it. Wait for me to go back tonight."


    After Xue Yang hung up the phone, he concentrated on fiddling with the human skin mask in front of him. Xue Ping''s wife could only hide in the room with her in her arms.


    Because Xue Ping in the living room looked like a lunatic. He was waving his kitchen knife at the air and shouting, "I know you guys didn''t let me off! If you have the ability,e and find me. I''m not afraid of you!"


    He was like a lunatic in the living room. When Xue Yang came back and saw such a scene, he was almost shed in the head by Xue Ping.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Xue Yang was shocked. He quickly grabbed Xue Ping''s wrist, snatched the kitchen knife from his hand, and threw it at the door.


    When Xue Ping saw Xue Yang, he hesitated for a moment, as if he did not know the person in front of him. Then, she thought of something and suddenly hugged him. She cried bitterly and said, "Son, those people who Dad killed in the past havee to look for me!" What should he do? You have to save me!"


    ¡¤?¦Èm When Xue Ping''s wife heard Xue Yang''s voice, she immediately ran out of the room and wailed. "Son, you''re finally back! If you don''te back soon, you won''t be able to live your days!"


    Although Xue Yang didn''t think it was a big deal at first, when he returned home and saw Xue Ping''s mental state, he felt that this matter was a little troublesome, even a little difficult to resolve.


    Moreover, the living room was also in a mess. The Buddha statue that Xue Ping had once treated as a treasure was now on the ground.


    "Mom, what''s going on?" Xue Yang asked.


    Xue Ping''s wife didn''t know what to say. She handed the phone to him and said, "The number on the top called me today. After your father heard the contents of the call, he became like this."


    It was apletely unfamiliar number. Xue Yang knew at a nce that this number was fake.

 Chapter 1492 Human Skin Mask

    Xue Yang did not say anything and directly called. This time, the call was picked up immediately.


    "You''re the one who''s ying tricks here to scare my dad, aren''t you?" Xue Yang cursed. "If you have the ability,e out and meet me. I will definitely peel off this fake ghost skin on you!"


    This time, Jiang Yu used a voice changer to change her voice and tone. "I''m not the only person your father killed. You shouldn''t just be meeting me. You should be meeting all the victims."


    "Don''t give me these illusory things! Let''s set a time now. We''ll meet under the Ferris wheel in Qingcheng at nine o''clock tomorrow morning! If you don''t dare toe, it means that you''re ying tricks. I can sue you!"


    "If you''re so eager to meet me, why don''t you meet me now?" Jiang Yu said, "Actually, I''m already looking at you from the sky. I can see you too. Your father, who has done all kinds of bad things, is standing beside you. You''re his son, so I don''t think you''re any better."


    "Stop talking nonsense ande meet me!" Xue Yang roared.


    He had already thought it through. If the person on the other end of the phone agreed to meet him, he would wear the newly developed human skin mask to meet him.


    At that time, he could expose the person''s face, but the person did not know his true face.


    However, Jiang Yu said, "I''m at your door. As long as you open the door, you''ll be able to see me."


    "He''s at the door!" Xue Ping shouted and rushed to open the door before everyone else. However, when he opened it, not only was the door empty, but there was also a cold wind blowing in.


    Xue Ping shivered, his eyes rolled back, and he fainted on the ground.


    "Xue Ping!" Xue Ping''s wife hurried over and dragged him to the sofa.


    Xue Yang wanted to say something when he saw Xue Ping''s reaction, but Jiang Yu had already hung up on him.


    "This man is really Xue Ping''s son." Jiang Yu muttered to herself.


    In fact, at first, she was not sure about the identity of the man who called. She just guessed. However, he did not deny it, so Jiang Yu was certain that he must be Xue Ping''s son.


    Jiang Yu immediately started an investigation on Xue Ping''s family using him as a benchmark. In the end, he found out that his son''s name was Xue Yang.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Jiang Yu started investigating Xue Yang again, but there was very little social information about him. The only thing she could find out was that he and Xue Ping worked in the samepany.


    It was probably that experimental base.


    "Enterprise? To put it nicely, it''s probably that experimental base." Jiang Yu sneered.


    Jiang Yu had already found out all the information about Xue Ping. What she needed to do now was to start with Xue Ping and find out about the experimental base. Xue Ping''s mental state had already copsed, so Jiang Yu only needed to find him and give him a final blow to his psychological defense. Perhaps she would be able to achieve her goal.


    The next morning, Jiang Yu went to Xue Ping''s residence. Although Xue Yang and Xue Ping''s wife were at home watching over Xue Ping, Jiang Yu was not afraid.


    Before she knocked on the door, she even canceled the fake number to avoid any trouble. She even disguised herself as a middle-aged woman.


    After everything was done, Jiang Yu knocked on the door.


    After a long time, someone came to open the door. The person who opened the door was Xue Ping''s wife. She looked at the gorgeous middle-aged woman in front of her and instantly thought that she was Xue Ping''s old lover.


    "Who are you?" She asked in a higher tone.


    "I''m here to take over Xue Ping''s job." Jiang Yu smiled and took out a fake business card. "You can call me Gao Fan."


    Xue Ping''s wife took the business card and looked at it carefully. However, Jiang Yu had already ignored her and walked into the house.


    "Who are you?" Xue Yang was now on high alert against any stranger. He now thought that everyone was the person who answered the phonest night.


    "I''m here to take over Xue Ping''s work. I can be considered your colleague. You don''t have to be so wary of me." Jiang Yu smiled. "After all, everyone is working for Chi Rui."


    Hearing the name "Chi Rui", Xue Yang''s psychological defense slowly rxed. He said, "I will verify your true identity with Mr. Chi Rui. What do you want to say? Hurry up and say it."

 Chapter 1493 Deep Inside

    "I didn''t say anything. Chi Rui only gave me Xue Ping''s home address and asked me toe over to hand over the work. I don''t even know where the experimental base is. You have to take me there."


    Xue Yang stared at Jiang Yu for a long time before he said, "Got it. Sit here for a while. I''ll go upstairs and change my clothes. I''ll send you over in a while."


    "Thank you."


    Not long after, Xue Yang came downstairs with a questioning expression on his face. He said, "I just called Mr. Chi Rui. He said he doesn''t know you at all! Who exactly are you? How did you find this ce?"


    Jiang Yu did not expect Xue Yang to take this opportunity to ask Chi Rui for confirmation. However, she still smiled and said, "Then give him another call. I''ll exin it to him."


    Xue Yang gave Chi Rui a call. He wanted to press the speaker button to listen to the conversation between the woman in front of him and Chi Rui, but Jiang Yu snatched the phone over and said to Chi Rui, "Lu Ting has been taken away by the police. This means that the police have their eyes on you! As long as there was the slightest movement, the police would catch you! Now that Xue Ping has unexpectedly gone crazy, if I don''t help you clean up the mess now, you might really be arrested by the police! But if you are captured, I will also be implicated."


    "Alright, I''ll leave this matter to you." Chi Rui was silent for a long time.


    Jiang Yu returned the phone to Xue Yang. Chi Rui said to Xue Yang, "Just listen to her. Do whatever she tells you to do."


    Then, he hung up.


    Only then did Xue Yang let down his guard against Jiang Yu. "Follow me."


    The two of them walked all the way to the experimental base.


    This base was very simr to the Chu family''s secret weapon manufacturing base. It was an ordinary small residence outside. As a cover, it would only be discovered after entering. There was also a secret door that led underground.


    Their experiments were all conducted underground.


    Xue Yang brought Jiang Yu along as they walked. As they walked, he said, "I''ll bring you to meet the highest-ranking leader of our experiment. When the timees, you can tell her everything. She will help you with the basic information of your face verification. Then, you will be able to go through it without any obstacles."


    "Thank you."


    Xue Yang brought Jiang Yu to a room and knocked on the door. "Sister Lan, Mr. Chi Rui has sent a new staff member to take over my father''s work."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Let him in," said a voice from inside the room.


    Jiang Yu opened the door and walked in. She realized that the person in front of her was actually a young and beautiful woman.


    Zheng Lan was quite kind to the person sent by Chi Rui. She took the initiative to greet Jiang Yu and did not ask any other questions before taking her to record her facial information.


    "Other than facial information, there''s also fingerprint information. These are all convenient for you to enter and exit. You can choose one of the two." Zheng Lan said.


    Of course, Jiang Yu chose the fingerprint information that was most useful to her.


    After entering all the information, Zheng Lan brought Jiang Yu to Xue Ping''s previous position to familiarize her with the work.


    She said, "Xue Ping is the doctor who does brain transnt surgeries here. He''s in charge of putting chips into the brains of the experimental subjects. Do you know how to do that?"


    "Of course, if I didn''t know how to do it, Chi Rui wouldn''t have sent me to take over his job." Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    "Since it was Mr. Chi Rui who rmended you here, I will definitely not doubt your ability. I''ll bring you around to familiarize you with the basic work, and you can get started immediately."


    After Zheng Lan brought Jiang Yu to familiarize herself with the basic work, she returned to the office to deal with the business.


    The group of people looked at Jiang Yu and felt that she was not up to the job. There were also some people who were very close to Xue Ping. Now that someone hade to take over his job, they felt very ufortable, so they looked at Jiang Yu strangely.


    Jiang Yu was quite generous. She introduced herself to them and said, "Hello, my name is Gao Fan. He''s the brain transnt doctor who will rece Xue Ping. I hope we can be friends."


    "Who wants to be friends with you? If it wasn''t for my Brother Xue''s ident, do you think you would havee? I think your skills can''tpare to Brother Xue''s at all!"


    "We''ll only know after we try." Jiang Yu smiled.


    "Alright, then prove it to us!" The group of people jeered, "It just so happens that there''s a new batch of experimental subjects. It''s just nice that you can perform a surgery. Let us see how good your skills are!"

 Chapter 1494 - 1494 Stealing The Heavens And Swapping The Suns

    1494 Stealing The Heavens And Swapping The Suns


    As he spoke, someone led a new batch of test subjects in. There were infants, children, and adults in that batch of experimental subjects.


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.


    ¡°You can perform the surgery now! As long as you can sessfully imnt the chip into this baby¡¯s head, I¡¯ll approve of you taking over my Brother Xue¡¯s position!¡± A muscr man carried a crying baby over and ced it on the operating table.


    Because the infant¡¯s skull was too thin and the skull was too brittle, it was not easy to perform surgery. Even if Xue Ping was here, he would have to think for a long time before he could make a move. The reason why this man had brought a baby over was to make things difficult for Jiang Yu.


    Since Jiang Yu had a phobia of blood, she absolutely could not do this surgery.


    She sneaked her hand into her pocket and pressed the power button and volume button. Then, her phone rang.


    This was an emergency ringtone that she had specially designed to deal with emergencies.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let me go out and take a call first.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yu took the phone and went out.


    After she went out, she immediately walked up the original path. After making sure that there was no one around, Jiang Yu shouted at a corner outside the house, ¡°I¡¯m here. Come over quickly.¡±


    Immediately, a person dressed exactly like Jiang Yu stood out.


    She had been following behind Jiang Yu the entire time.


    The only difference between the two of them was their faces. However, this person was wearing a mask. If he didn¡¯t take off his mask, he wouldn¡¯t be recognized.


    Jiang Yu took out a wireless loudspeaker and dipped it into the person¡¯s cor before bringing her downstairs.


    This person was a doctor that Lu Yu had applied for from the higher-ups. He had rushed from Shanghai to Qingcheng overnight yesterday. Otherwise, he would not have been able to make it in time.


    If Jiang Yu had not been fainting because of blood, she would not have needed to apply for a doctor toe over.


    ¡°Most of the people in this experimental base are men. They have less contact with women, so you don¡¯t have to be too nervous. Just do as you usually do.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve always been a doctor. I¡¯ve never acted before.¡± The man said softly, ¡°I¡¯m really nervous about suddenly acting in front of so many people. Moreover, the surgery performed in the experimental base is also illegal. It¡¯s also a challenge for me toe in and perform it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll be operating on a babyter. After that, you just need to take out the chip. This undercover work will onlyst for a few days. Just try your best to find a way to reject all the surgeries in the next few days.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± That person kept encouraging himself.


    This time, the person who entered the experimental base was no longer Jiang Yu, but someone else.


    However, the group of people couldn¡¯t see anything amiss. They only noticed that she was wearing a mask on her face. They mocked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just going out to answer a phone call? You even put on a mask. Could it be that there¡¯s some poisonous gas in our experimental base?¡±


    At this moment, the loudspeaker on the man¡¯s cor rang. ¡°But which doctor do you see who doesn¡¯t wear a mask during surgery? Could it be that Xue Ping has a big mouth when he performs surgery?¡±


    The group of people looked at each other.


    This was because Xue Ping did not wear a mask during surgery.


    However, they were not performing proper surgery, so it did not make any difference whether they wore masks or not.


    ¡°No matter what,¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m a proper doctor. Even if it¡¯s not a proper surgery, I have to prepare all the necessary facilities.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please.¡± The muscr man said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you to operate on this baby. Don¡¯t change the topic.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m not going to perform surgery.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s words were transmitted through the loudspeaker on the young doctor¡¯s cor, and she was the person in charge of the surgery.


    Twenty minutester, the surgery waspleted. The group of people were dumbfounded.


    Even if Xue Ping was here, it would probably take nearly forty minutes toplete the surgery. He did not expect this person to finish it in half an hour, and it was very sessful.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to have some skills.¡± The group of people couldn¡¯t help but praise him. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll approve of you taking over Brother Xue¡¯s job.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After saying this, Jiang Yu did not say anything else. The young doctor did not dare to make a sound as he was afraid that he would reveal something.


    Those people thought that this neer was a very cold person, so they were not willing to talk to her.

 Chapter 1495 - 1495 Cooperate From The Inside And Outside

    1495 Cooperate From The Inside And Outside


    Fortunately, those people did not want to talk to the young doctor. Otherwise, she was really worried that she would be exposed.


    When night fell, the young doctor packed up and left. She then ced the small locator that Jiang Yu had given her in a corner where no one would notice her.


    That was all she had to do. She just had to pretend to be Jiang Yu for the next few days and continue to lurk in the experimental base.


    Jiang Yu had been in close contact with Lu Yu and the others for the past few days. Ever since the young doctor ced the locator in the experimental base, Lu Yu and the others had been observing the changes in the locator.


    After three consecutive days of observation and no abnormalities, Lu Yu immediately applied to the higher-ups to send more people over. At the same time, he also released this news to the media in Shanghai City and Yang City.


    As for the media in Qingcheng, they did not inform them.


    Firstly, they were afraid of alerting the enemy. Secondly, they were in Qingcheng. Once this matter broke out, the media in Qingcheng might arrive faster than the media in Shanghai City and Yang City.


    Everything they did was done in secret, and no one noticed at all.


    After Chang Kai, who was undercover in the Chi family, found out about this, he also silently observed Chi Rui¡¯s actions. He could not let him notice this matter, nor could he give him any chance to escape.


    However, the news was tightly sealed, and Lei Yuan and the professor at the hospital were also helping Jiang Yu cover up, so Chi Rui didn¡¯t know about this at all.


    The only one who noticed it was probably Chi Rui¡¯s wife.


    She was still very good to Chang Kai, but recently, the way she looked at Chang Kai was a little bitter and helpless.


    At first, Chang Kai only thought that she was feeling unwell and that was why she was like this. However, one day, when Chi Rui was out of the house, she came to find Chang Kai. After hesitating for a long time, she asked, ¡°Is something big going to happen in the next few days?¡±


    Chang Kai was stunned. He thought she was talking about the arrest operation. However, he was sure that he had not revealed this information, so he said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re thinking too much. What big deal could it be?¡±


    However, Chi Rui¡¯s wife had not been able to let go of the stone in her heart. She was even more experienced than a few days ago. Even someone as inattentive as Chang Kai could sense the change in her.


    She didn¡¯t say anything else and turned to leave. He stopped after a few steps and said to Chang Kai, ¡°Actually, I knew this day woulde sooner orter.¡±


    She seemed to be talking to Chang Kai, but also to herself. However, it was undeniable that she must have discovered something.


    Perhaps it was a woman¡¯s sixth sense, Chang Kai thought silently.


    Chang Kai quickly threw this matter to the back of his mind and continued to watch Chi Rui¡¯s daily life. Meanwhile, Jiang Yu and Lu Yu had also received reinforcements from the higher-ups.


    He was prepared to give Chi Rui and the others a blow.


    The three major industrial chains of artificial human experiments, drugs, and human organs had all been controlled by Jiang Yu. Moreover, these three were thergest industrial chains in the ck market under Chi Rui¡¯s control. Then the ck market would be an empty shell.


    The young doctor did not go to the base. By the time the people in the experimental base realized that something was wrong, Lu Yu and the others had already surrounded the base.


    As for the media from Shanghai City and Yang City, they had been guarding the periphery. Everyone was holding their cameras, afraid to miss this explosive news.


    As time passed, everyone in the experimental base was in a state of panic. No one was in the mood to perform surgery or organize data.


    Even Xue Yang¡¯s heart was pounding.


    When the tube of glue in his hand identally broke on the ground, Lu Yu gave the order outside the house, and all the police rushed into the base. Under Jiang Yu¡¯s lead, they broke into the enemy¡¯sir and captured all of them.


    The media also swarmed over and took at least a thousand photos of this incident.


    After the media in Qingcheng found out about this, they also came over with their cameras.


    Even though they didn¡¯t know who was behind all of this, such a big piece of news was explosive no matter where it was ced.


    After Lu Yu and the others caught the people, they immediately escorted them to Shanghai City. The highest-ranking officials in Shanghai City gave the order to clean up the police station in Qingcheng.


    Chang Kai had made a great contribution in this case, so the higher-ups gave him this task.


    He found Jiang Yu and expressed his heartfelt gratitude to her.

 Chapter 1496 - 1496 Breaking News

    1496 Breaking News


    Following that, Chang Kai led his men to arrest Chi Rui and his family.


    Chi Rui looked at Chang Kai¡¯s familiar face and said in disbelief, ¡°Zhao Lei, you dare to betray me?!¡±


    After he said this, before his shock disappeared, he saw Jiang Yu wearing sunsses behind Chang Kai. She was wearing a tight ck dress that outlined her perfect figure.


    His aura was fully released.


    Only now did Chi Rui realize that his previous guess was true. These two people had always been lying to him and had never sincerely worked for him.


    ¡°So the two of you have been lying to me all this time! Hahahahaha!¡± Chi Ruiughed at himself, but afterughing, he realized that something was wrong.


    Lei Yuan had been monitoring Jiang Yu all this time, but she had never told him about Jiang Yu¡¯s abnormality.


    ¡°This is absolutely impossible!¡± Chi Rui¡¯s mental state was on the verge of copse. He would never allow anyone to betray him.


    He was still going crazy alone when Lei Yuan walked out from behind Jiang Yu. Lei Hao was also with her.


    Lei Hao¡¯s legs were almost fully healed now, and he could walk freely without any external help.


    The two siblings walked up to Chi Rui and looked down at him as if they were looking at a pile of trash.


    When Chi Rui saw Lei Hao¡¯s leg, he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Lei Hao smiled coldly and said, ¡°Are you shocked to see my leg? Do you still think that I¡¯ll be a cripple like before? Unfortunately, Jiang Yu has already cured my leg!¡±


    ¡°This is impossible! I clearly sent someone to reduce your dosage!¡± At this point, Chi Rui reacted.


    It was likely that the old professor from the hospital had also be Jiang Yu¡¯s ally and had been helping him deceive him. They even said that Lei Hao¡¯s legs were the same as before, but now he could clearly walk.


    The old professor did not appear. Perhaps he felt that it was difficult to face Chi Rui, so he used the excuse of not feeling well to hide at home.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I, Chi Rui, would lose to a little girl like you!¡± Chi Rui trembled as he pointed at Jiang Yu.


    He was unwilling to let his many years of hard work be destroyed just like that. In an instant, he suddenly thought of Mo Long.


    So, she stood up like a madman and rushed to Jiang Yu. ¡± If you call the police to arrest me now, have you ever thought about you and your fianc¨¦? ¡± she said. Both of you have a cooperative rtionship with me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be involved? Let me tell you, if I¡¯m finished, you guys will be finished too!¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Jiang Yu took off her sunsses.¡± Did you really think that Mo Long and I would work for you wholeheartedly after agreeing to work with you? Besides, the industrial chain you gave to Mo Long isn¡¯t illegal.¡±


    When Chi Rui saw that he couldn¡¯t get Molong into the water, he pointed his finger at Jiang Yu. ¡°What about you?¡± He asked. ¡°You have drugs and human organs in your hands. If I fall today, you¡¯ll definitely be my scapegoat!¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure that I¡¯ll do what you gave me? I¡¯ve never dealt with any business rted to human organs. As for the business in Lu Ting¡¯s hands, I¡¯ve already thought of a way to wash it clean. Even if I haven¡¯tpletely cleared my name, at least everything that passed through my hands is in ordance with the legal procedures.¡± Jiang Yu stared into Chi Rui¡¯s eyes. ¡°Chi Rui, you want to drag me into this? That¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Chu Ran clearly told me that not only did you buy the poppy seeds, but you also contacted the human organ workshop!¡± Chi Rui roared furiously.


    Jiang Yu, on the other hand, said casually, ¡°Chu Ran, he has no experience in this area at all. I even did something right under his nose, but he didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. It can only be said that the person you chose from the beginning was wrong. If the person you chose from the beginning was Thunder Garden, I¡¯m afraid that you wouldn¡¯t have this day.¡±


    ¡°Thunder Garden? Haha.¡± Chi Rui couldn¡¯t help butugh again. ¡°I thought that she would never betray me as long as I could continue to provide her with money. But I didn¡¯t expect that she would still stand on your side in the end.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything for you for the money, but for Lei Hao¡¯s leg!¡± Lei Yuan roared, ¡°But if it wasn¡¯t for you, Lei Hao would have recovered long ago! Chi Rui, I already hate you to death!¡±

 Chapter 1497 - 1497 Live Broadcast of the Trial

    1497 Live Broadcast of the Trial


    Chi Rui also knew that since things had developed to this point, no matter what he did or said, it would be irreversible. However, he only hoped that his wife and daughter would not be implicated because of this matter.


    When he was sent to the police station, he said to Chang Kai, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know your true identity, you¡¯ve been with me for so long. You can see what kind of people my wife and daughter are. This matter has nothing to do with them. I hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for them.¡±


    Chang Kai said, ¡°It¡¯s too early to talk about this now. You¡¯d better take care of yourself. What kind of punishment your wife and daughter will receive in the end is not up to me to decide.¡±


    Chi Rui was escorted to the police station with his head covered. Due to the severity of his crime, the live trial was scheduled to be held in the highest court.


    As for Jiang Yu and Mo Long, they attended the hearing as witnesses.


    The live broadcast of the two of them entering the country caused a huge uproar on the Inte. After all, the two of them had never been in the same frame before.


    Even Sister Xia could not help but be stunned when she saw the live broadcast of the trial.


    This time, she had also transformed into a fangirl and was crazily readingments in the live broadcast room.


    ¡°Oh my god, Movie Queen Jiang is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°She and President Mo are really a match made in heaven!¡±


    ¡°But why are the two of them on the witness ¡®side? Could they be of any help to this case?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If they were not helpful to this case, why would the police let them participate in this trial?¡±


    ¡°Previously, when Movie Queen Jiang pped the faces of those wealthy families in the live broadcast room, I thought it was already cool enough. I didn¡¯t expect that she would actually help the police crack such a big drug trafficking gang this time! I heard that he¡¯s a ck market boss!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re too bold. If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to go.¡±


    However, there were also strange voices in the live broadcast room, and they were not blindly supporting Jiang Yu.


    ¡°You little fangirls, why do you speak as if you don¡¯t have a brain? The two of them, one CEO and the other Best Actress, are both spoiled people. How could they help the police solve a drug trafficking case?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯re only here because of their high status and poprity. They want to increase the poprity of this live broadcast.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, even if the two of them really help the police solve the case, what they can do is very small. It¡¯s already good enough that they don¡¯t drag us down.¡±


    The two sides started arguing over thisment, but they were also paying attention to the live broadcast.


    Chi Rui had confessed to his crimes. When the final verdict came out, Chi Rui also expressed that it was meaningless. He only hoped that they would not make things difficult for his wife and daughter.


    Chi Rui¡¯s wife and Chi Ruo were sitting at the hearing table. She was already crying her eyes out. Chi Ruo was still too young and did not understand what it meant to be in prison.


    As he was being escorted away, Chi Rui nced at his wife and daughter. However, before he could take a closer look, he was taken away.


    The hearing had ended, but the live broadcast was not over yet. On behalf of the Shanghai City Police Department, Luo Hao expressed his sincere gratitude to Jiang Yu and Mo Long.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t infiltrated the enemy camp this time, I¡¯m afraid it would have taken more time to crack this case,¡± he said.


    Mo Long nodded lightly. ¡°Helping the police with a case is what a citizen should do. Director Luo, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    Jiang Yu also said, ¡°Furthermore, we can help you solve this case and save more innocent people. This means a lot to us.¡±


    ¡°But no matter what, it¡¯s all thanks to your help that we were able to capture Chi Rui so smoothly and sessfully destroy the entire ck market.¡± Luo Hao shook hands with Mo Long and Jiang Yu respectively.


    ¡°Director Luo is too polite.¡±


    The three of them exchanged pleasantries for a while before leaving. The live broadcast ended here.


    The people who had doubted Jiang Yu and Mo Long felt a burning pain on their faces after hearing what Luo Hao had said. It was as if they had been pped in the face.


    They had never thought that Jiang Yu and Mo Long would help the police solve the case by sneaking in a dangerous enemy. They were clearly putting themselves in danger.


    They were actually still specting about them here. They really felt too bad.


    When Jiang Yu returned to thepany, all the employees in thepany looked at her with admiration.


    Some employees gathered their courage and came over.

 Chapter 1498 Cooperation

    Jiang Yu smiled and said to the employees, "While I was away, it was hard for everyone to be at the beck and call of thispany. When it''s a legal holiday, I''ll take you on a trip out of my own pocket."


    "That''s great! President Jiang is the best boss in the world!" The employees cheered.


    After Jiang Yu returned to her office, Sister Xia also knocked on the door and walked in. She said excitedly, "Jiang Yu, I saw the live broadcast. I didn''t expect you to cause such a huge sensation the moment you returned from Qingcheng!"


    However, Jiang Yu didn''t feel anything. She said calmly, "Are you alright?"


    "You''re quite calm. Let me tell you, after this case is solved, not only can the variety show that you filmed before continue to be filmed, but there are also manypanies that want to cooperate with our Jiang Jewelry!" As she spoke, Sister Xia took out a list and handed it to Jiang Yu. "Look at this. It''s all thepanies that want to cooperate with us."


    Jiang Yu looked at all thepanies on the cooperation list. Even Kang He was on it. She could not help butugh coldly. "Kang He treated me as an enemy back then. I never thought that she would be willing to put down her pride and work with me now."


    "Isn''t this just because you''re enjoying endless glory? I thought I could write off what happened before." Sister Xia also scoffed at Kang He''s behavior. "However, Kang He is Kang Xue''s sister after all. You and Kang Xue are also friends. It''s not good to disobey Kang He. "


    Jiang Yu crumpled the piece of paper into a ball and threw it into the trash can. Then, she said to Sister Xia, "The people on this list are all people who looked down on Jiang Jewelry. Now, not only was Kang He inside, but Sun You was also inside. There''s no need for me to cooperate with such a group of people."


    Sister Xia thought about it and felt that what Jiang Yu said made sense. She said, "That''s fine too. When the timees, you can decide whichpany you want to cooperate with. Speaking of this, I also remembered that the results of the international jewelrypetition you participated in have been sent to my email. You''ve already passed. They were about to head to thepetition area to participate in the semi-finals. As long as you passed the semi-finals and entered the semi-finals, I''m afraid you would have to verify your identity. If you want to hide Diana''s identity, I''m afraid you won''t be able to."


    Jiang Yu said, "Since we can''t hide it, let''s make it public."


    This time, the semi-finals were held in Australia. Mo Long had stayed in Qingcheng for too long, and Teng Yi had been recovering from his injuries. As a result, the Mo Corporation had umted a lot of business.


    In order to handle these matters, Mo Long had been very busy recently.


    Sister Xia helped Jiang Yu manage the Jiang Jewelry Company, so she didn''t have much business to do. There were only some things that Sister Xia couldn''t make a decision about, so she waited for Jiang Yu toe back to deal with them.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Therefore, Jiang Yu nned to go to Australia alone this time.


    Furthermore, Mo Long had an even more important matter, which was to catch the mole beside him.


    After eliminating all the suspicious people, they locked their eyes on one person. It was Teng Yi''s assistant, Su Guo.


    Mo Long had always left the interrogation to Teng Yi, but Teng Yi was used to using violence. Su Guo was a girl, after all. Teng Yi was worried that if he hit her too hard, he would hurt her.


    Su Guo and Teng Yi had been together for a year or two. He really couldn''t ask Teng Yi to interrogate Su Guo.


    After thinking about it, Teng Yi could only turn to Jiang Yu for help. "Madam, can you help me with Su Guo''s interrogation?"


    Jiang Yu also knew about the rtionship between Teng Yi and Su Guo. "You guys control Su Guo. I''ll go over now."


    Su Guo was locked in the basement. She was tied to a chair and blindfolded. She couldn''t see her surroundings, only the sound of dripping water in the dark and long corridor. Su Guo''s nerves were extremely tense.


    To her, this was an even more terrifying torture.


    It was only when she heard the sound of high heels that Su Guo cried out in horror, "Who is it? Are you here to save me? Or are you here to interrogate me? Please, take off the cloth on my face!"


    Jiang Yu walked up to Su Guo and pulled off the cloth covering her eyes.


    When Su Guo saw Jiang Yu, she immediately begged for help, "Madam! I''ve been wronged. You have to believe me! You must save me! I''ve been by President Mo''s side for so many years and have always been loyal. How could I betray him?"

 Chapter 1499 The Snitch

    Jiang Yu kept staring at Su Guo until her heart went numb. She no longer had the confidence to speak. "Madam, why are you looking at me like that? Are you suspecting me?"


    Jiang Yu bent down and looked Su Guo in the eye. "Although I don''t know the exact situation, I believe in Mo Long. Since he said that you''re a mole, you can''t run away."


    "I''m really not!" Su Guo panicked and kept defending herself. "Madam, you''re a woman too. Why are you making things difficult for me? I was really wronged! Do I look like a traitor to President Mo?"


    "You really don''t look like a decent person. You hid for so long before you were discovered. It can only mean that your acting skills are good." Jiang Yu moved a chair over and sat opposite Su Guo. "When the Chu family sent the invitation to Mo Long, you were the one who sent the message, right? That''s why the fake Mo Long dared to impersonate him. Since that''s the case, it means that you''re also on Chi Rui''s side. Chi Rui has already been caught by the police. As long as he gives you up, no matter how much you exin, it''s useless."


    "But I''m really not a mole. I don''t know that Chi Rui either!" Su Guo was too anxious. "Even if he confessed to the police, my name would never appear!"


    "Either your name isn''t Su Guo, or Chi Rui doesn''t know about your existence. I''m afraid you were recruited by the fake Mo Long, right?" Jiang Yu looked straight into Su Guo''s eyes.


    Su Guo had bet that Chi Rui didn''t know her, which was why she had been ying dumb in front of Jiang Yu. He kept telling her that he was not the mole, hoping that Jiang Yu would believe him.


    However, Jiang Yu believed in Mo Long.


    "Su Guo, don''t forget that if Chi Rui is captured, the fake Mo Long won''t be able to escape death. Moreover, you should have known about this long ago. The police haven''t started interrogating the fake Mo Long yet. If they start interrogating him, do you think your identity can be hidden?"


    "But I really don''t know what''s going on!" Su Guo blinked her eyes and two drops of tears fell, trying to pass it off as the real thing.


    However, in Jiang Yu''s eyes, this was just poor acting.


    "If you''re really not afraid and insist on thinking that you''re innocent, then it can only mean that your real name isn''t Su Guo. Or rather, your name in front of the fake Mo Long isn''t Su Guo." Jiang Yu snapped her fingers and said, "But, are you involved with the fake Mo Long? We just need to call him over and identify him in person."


    Of course, Su Guo didn''t believe that Jiang Yu could call the fake Mo Long over. After all, he was already a felon. Even if Jiang Yu had a high status, she couldn''t easily bring him over from the police station.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As long as she could stall for some time and make Jiang Yu soften her heart and let her go, Su Guo could take this opportunity to escape to the ends of the earth so that no one could find her.


    Jiang Yu seemed to have seen through Su Guo''s thoughts and called Chang Kai directly to exin the whole story.


    Chang Kai did not say anything and sent a car to send the fake Mo Long over.


    When Su Guo saw the fake ink dragon, she was so shocked that her mouth could fit an egg.


    The fake Mo Long had be thinner. When he was captured, he had lost his mind because he could not withstand the blow.


    Jiang Yu did not ask him to meet Su Guo directly. Instead, she walked out and took out Su Guo''s photo. She asked him, "Have you seen this person?"


    The fake Mo Long squeaked and could not say aplete sentence. Jiang Yu raised her voice and said, "Have you seen it or not? You just need to nod."


    Su Guo was in the house. She didn''t know if the fake Mo Long had identified her based on the photo.


    Not long after, Jiang Yu came in from outside and said to Su Guo, "The fake Mo Long has already identified you. What else do you have to say?"


    "Impossible! How could he know me?" Su Guo''s psychological defense was beginning to copse. "Every time I see him, he wears a mask! It''s impossible for him to recognize me! Besides, my name isn''t Su Guo in front of him. How could he know this name?"


    "He really doesn''t know. I was lying to you." Jiang Yu was expressionless. At the same time, she called Teng Yi over. "Teng Yi, this is all I can help you with. Since she had already admitted her rtionship with the fake Mo Long, she was the mole beside Mo Long. As for the specific way to deal with it, I''ll leave it to you to decide."


    "You lied to me?" Su Guo finally woke up from her dream. She shouted at Jiang Yu''s back like a madman, "Jiang Yu! You b * tch, how dare you lie to me!"

 Chapter 1500 Seeking Cooperation

    After Jiang Yu left, she allowed Su Guo to curse at her from behind. Teng Yi found a piece of cloth and covered her mouth.


    "Su Guo, I''ve been with you for so long. I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person!" Teng Yi said resentfully.


    Even Teng Yi, a man of steel, couldn''t help but feel his eyes turn red. He didn''t want to show this expression in front of Su Guo, so he turned around and left.


    Su Guo struggled in the basement for a long time, but no one came to save her. In the end, she closed her eyes and epted her fate.


    It seemed that she would stop here for the rest of her life.


    When Jiang Yu returned to thepany, she originally nned to deal with some tricky matters before preparing to go to Oceania.


    However, when she went back, she actually saw a person who should not have appeared in the reception room-Sun You.


    When Sun You saw that Jiang Yu had returned, he immediately stood up and acted like a gentleman. He extended his hand to Jiang Yu. "Hello, President Jiang. I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time."


    Jiang Yu only nced at him indifferently and did not shake his hand. This made Sun You feel very awkward.


    Jiang Yu sat on the sofa minding her own business. She knew that Sun You was here to discuss a coboration with her. However, no matter how tempting his offer was, Jiang Yu''s answer was always the same: rejection.


    Sun You was still trying to change Jiang Yu''s mind as he chattered on. Jiang Yu was already impatient and interrupted him. "I won''t work with you. I''ve already made myself clear. Don''t think that just because you''re married to Kang Xue, you can build a rtionship with me."


    Sun You coughed twice to ease the awkwardness. He said to Jiang Yu, "I didn''te to work with you because of Kang Xue. I really saw your talent and ability, so I decided to work with you. Don''t think too much about it."


    "I didn''t think too much about it. This is the truth." Jiang Yu no longer looked at Sun You. She directly let Sister Xia in and said, "After Sister Xia sends the guests off, don''t see him again if hees again."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Jiang Yu, you can''t be so heartless!" Sun You was furious. "Don''t be so cruel. We can meet again in the future! I don''t think I''ve done anything to anger you, so why must you be so ruthless? If you really think that I''ve let you down, then just say it. I can apologize to you!"


    "The person you''re sorry to isn''t me, it''s Kang Xue. If you really want to apologize, then you should say this to Kang Xue." Jiang Yu stood up and left. As she walked, she said, "From the beginning, you and I were like fire and water. Previously, we had a few words because of Kang Xue. Don''t think that we have a good rtionship. As for cooperation, don''t even think about it."


    After saying that, Jiang Yu disappeared from the reception room. Sun You still wanted to call out to her, trying to persuade her to stay. But Sister Xia stopped him and said with a smile, "Director Sun, please go back."


    Sun You felt extremely ufortable after being rejected by Jiang Yu. He stood there for a while in a rage before muttering to himself indignantly, "If Kang Xue finds out about this, I think the two of you won''t even be friends anymore!"


    After saying that, he left with a long face.


    After Jiang Yu returned to her office, she sat in her office chair and guessed that someone else would definitelye after Sun You.


    "Sister Xia, do you still remember those people on the list?" she asked.


    Sister Xia nodded.


    Jiang Yu continued, "After Sun You, there will definitely be other people who wille to seek cooperation. It must be those people on the list because I haven''t given them an answer yet. If someone from abovees looking for me, just stop them and don''t let them in. Just reject them on my behalf."


    "No problem," Sister Xia replied, but she immediately thought of another person-Kang He. "Then Kang He should also refuse? She''s not only Kang Xue''s sister, but you''re also a member of the Kang family. You can reject her, but if you stop her outside the door, it''s hard to guarantee that she won''t talk about you when she returns to the Kang family."


    Jiang Yu thought about it carefully and felt that what Sister Xia said made sense. She said, "Alright then. If Kang He is here, you can let her in. As for the others, I''ll have to trouble you to reject them on my behalf."


    "Alright, no problem." As she spoke, Sister Xia took out another notice and handed it to Jiang Yu. She said, "This is the variety show that you recorded previously. We''ve already started recording it again. I was thinking that before you go to Australia, you should finish recording thest episode."

 Chapter 1501 Write Off

    Jiang Yu was very willing and agreed to Sister Xia''s request. "Okay, but you have to bring it up as soon as possible. I''m worried that I''ll miss thepetition."


    "No problem. The recording of the show is tomorrow. We''ll prepare well today and go to the recording tomorrow. We can leave for Australia the day after tomorrow." Sister Xia said.


    "That''s good."


    During the recording period from this afternoon to the next day, Sun You even asked his secretary to give Jiang Yu a call.


    At first, Jiang Yu thought that Sun You was still unwilling to cooperate with her and wanted to continue bothering her. However, she did not expect that he woulde to beg Jiang Yu so that Sun Miao could participate in thepetition again.


    "I''m not the only guest on this variety show. Why did you have to call me?" Jiang Yu frowned. "Besides, you know what your sister did back then. Do you think she can go back and participate in thepetition again?"


    "But you''re the best actress, so your status is the highest. As long as you tell the director, he''ll definitely agree to it." I watched Sun Miao grow up. "This matter has dealt a deep blow to her, so I want to beg you to let her go back and participate in thepetition again."


    "That''s absolutely impossible. Even if the director and I agree, the audience won''t agree." Jiang Yu stopped him sternly. "Your sister wants to debut, but she has already ruined her rtionship with the passers-by. Under such circumstances, even if she debuted, she would not be popr. After signing a contract with an entertainmentpany, she will only be shelved. You don''t want her future to be like this, right?"


    "Don''t worry about that. I''m only asking if you''ll help me." Sun You''s tone didn''t sound like he was asking for help. Instead, it sounded like he was forcing it.


    It was as if Jiang Yu had done something wrong by not helping him.


    Of course, Jiang Yu was not willing to indulge his bad habit. If you really have the ability, why don''t you tell the director and the audience that as long as they agree to Sun Miao''s return, I won''t object?"


    "Jiang Yu, don''t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit!" As soon as Sun You finished speaking, Jiang Yu hung up the phone.


    "What a brainless man. He seems to be doing this for his sister, but in fact, he''s only pushing Sun Miao into a deeper abyss!" Jiang''s tone was calm.


    However, just as she was angry, Sister Xia came in again and said, "Kang He is here."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Although Jiang Yu knew that Kang He would definitelye, she did not expect her toe so quickly. Just as Sun You left, Kang He arrived as if the two of them had agreed on it.


    However, Jiang Yu still asked Sister Xia to bring her in.


    Kang He was very tidy this time,pletely different from the crazy appearance he had seen before.


    It was probably because she had been recuperating well during this period of time. However, when she spoke, she would asionally say something crazy. If you don''t agree, then I''ll stay here today and not leave."


    "Don''t act like a three-year-old." Jiang Yu didn''t give in to Kang He just because of her mental condition. "It''s impossible for us to work together. Not only you, but I also rejected all thepanies that applied to work with the Jiang Jewelry."


    "But I''m also a member of House Kang. If you cooperate with me, it''ll be beneficial to House Kang." Kang He said logically, "If you feel that I''ve let you down in the past, then I''ll apologize to you. Let''s write off all our past grudges, okay?"


    "Of course not." Jiang Yu rejected him immediately. "There should be manypanies that want to cooperate with your Kang Jewelry. You don''t have to hang yourself on me. No matter how many times youe, no matter how tempting your conditions are, I will never cooperate with you."


    "Jiang Yu, it seems like you don''t care about the Kang family''s interests."Kang He said.


    However, she didn''t have to work with Jiang Yu. She had another goal, which was to get Jiang Yu to introduce Diana to her.


    "Since you don''t want to work with me, you can introduce me to Diana, the one who designed the jewelry for you, right? You''re very popr now and have a high social status. There must be many famous designers who are willing to work for you. Diana isn''t famous. Why don''t you introduce her to me? I quite like the jewelry she designed."


    Of course, Jiang Yu couldn''t introduce her because she was Diana.


    "She has already signed a contract with me. Don''t even think about it."

 Chapter 1502 Heading To The Competition Area

    "Jiang Yu, don''t be so petty. She''s just an unknown jewelry designer. Wasn''t there an international jewelrypetition recently? If you really can''t bear to part with her, you can just hire the number one into yourpany. I think he''ll definitely be better than Diana." Kang He said.


    "If you really think he''s better than Diana, why don''t you recruit him?" Jiang Yu waved her hand at Sister Xia. "Sister Xia, send the guest out."


    Kang He''s mental state fluctuated between good and bad. Sister Xia did not dare to act rashly and could only call the security guards to chase her out. Kang He was also unusually quiet this time. She didn''t shout, didn''t make a fuss, and didn''t even say any harsh words before she left.


    Seeing her like this, Sister Xia and Jiang Yu did not know if she had gotten over it or if she hadpletely lost her mind.


    "I wonder what kind of torture Kang He suffered to be like this." Sister Xia sighed. "If it''s really because of Sun You and Kang Xue''s marriage, then Kang He''s father has indeed let Kang He down."


    "What she can''t ept is that Sun You abandoned her and fell in love with someone else." Jiang Yu said.


    After dealing with Sun You and Kang He, the two biggest problems, Jiang Yu started to prepare for tomorrow''s variety show recording with peace of mind.


    The variety show recording the next day was also very normal. Nothing major happened. After the recording ended, Jiang Yu immediately took a car to the airport. Since Sister Xia had booked her flight earlier, Jiang Yu would miss the flight if she didn''t hurry.


    This time, Jiang Yu wasn''t the only one who passed the semi-finals. Mifei, who had participated in the semi-finals earlier, also passed. Therefore, Jiang Yu went with Mifei this time.


    The amodation this time was arranged by the organizer. After Jiang Yu and Mifei got off the ne at Australia, they were picked up by a private car.


    The car was a very long business car. In addition to Mifei and Jiang Yu, there were other contestants in it.


    Mifei had also been abroad before, but she always followed Mn. She was just an unknown little character. If it wasn''t for Mn''s glory, Mifei would probably never be able to leave the Mi family''s door.


    Now, with Jiang Yu''s help, Mifei''s life had greatly improved, and her gratitude towards Jiang Yu grew. "Sister Jiang Yu, thank you so much. If not for you, I would never have been able to participate in thepetition. Although I helped Mn draw a draft before, it was in Mn''s name, not mine. At that time, everyone will know her."


    "It''s okay. It''s getting better now." Jiang Yuforted her.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Yes." Mifei nodded in relief, her eyes red.


    "Mifei?" someone suddenly shouted. Are you Mn''s sister?"


    Mifei looked up in surprise when she heard this. After looking around, she finally fixed her gaze on the girl on the left.


    The girl was wearing a white dress and had a princess hairstyle. She had exquisite makeup on her face.


    She looked at Mifei and Jiang Yu, who was beside her. Jiang Yu was wearing sunsses and a ck mask, so she did not recognize her for the time being.


    "I think I''ve seen you before. You''re Mn''s sister."


    Mifei looked at the girl and thought for a long time before she found a name-Fan Zhi.


    "Are you Fan Zhi?" Mifei asked tentatively.


    "Yeah, I thought you forgot about me." Fan Zhi smiled. "I went to the Mi family''s house for Mn''s birthday. I saw you at that time, following behind her like a servant. At that time, I thought you were a servant. In the end, Mn was particrly reluctant to say that you were her sister."


    As soon as he said this, the rest of the peopleughed. Although they had deliberately lowered their voices, it was particrly ear-piercing in Mifei''s ears.


    Jiang Yu said, "But the Mi Family has fallen. Mifei is not the biological daughter of the Mi Family. She has nothing to do with the Mi Family anymore."


    "I know. Mn and I aren''t good friends anyway." Fan Zhi said indifferently, "I only wanted to make friends with Mi Lan because I saw that the Mi family was powerful. Now that House Mi has fallen, I will definitely run away. However, I still have a deep impression of Mifei. After all, she did look like a servant at that time. After I found out her identity, I was indeed shocked."

 Chapter 1503 The Expensive Clothes

    After Fan Zhi finished speaking, theughter in the car grew louder and louder, and Mifei''s face became paler and paler.


    She had thought that after experiencing so many things, she would be able to calm down when faced with such mockery. However, Mifei realized that she still couldn''t do it in this situation.


    There was also a wine cab in the car, which was equipped with red wine and wine sses. These were used to make the contestants rx.


    Fan Zhi poured herself a ss of red wine. She thought for a moment and turned to Mifei. "Mifei, do you want some red wine?" She asked.


    "I''m not drinking," Mifei said shakily.


    However, Fan Zhi didn''t listen to her opinion. She poured her a ss of red wine and said, "This red wine is very good. You''ve never drunk it in the Mi family, right? Haha, I''m afraid you haven''t seen it before. Today is a good opportunity to try it. Otherwise, you''ll seem like a person who doesn''t know the world."


    Fan Zhi handed the ss of red wine to Mifei.


    Mifei couldn''t refuse and could only reach out to take it. Fan Zhi smiled and deliberately moved closer to Mifei, then spilled the red wine in her hand on her clothes.


    "Aiya, Mifei, what are you doing?" Fan Zhi eximed, "My clothes are very expensive. It''s my birthday present this year!"


    Mifei had no idea what had happened. She stared nkly at everything in front of her. It took her a long time toe back to her senses. She said, "I don''t know. This has nothing to do with me."


    "How is it none of your business? I just handed you the red wine and you poured it on me!" Fan Zhi shouted, "Didn''t I just tell you about your past? You shouldn''t be so angry. Your friend said that this matter has already passed, but you''re still so petty!"


    "It really wasn''t me!" Mifei shook her head and denied it. Then, she took out the red wine in her hand and said, "Look, the red wine in my hand is still there. So, I didn''t spill it on her."


    "It''s indeed not the red wine in your hand, but you deliberately bumped into me so that the red wine in my hand spilled on you!" Fan Zhi''s eyes reddened as she spoke. "I really like this dress, but it''s especially troublesome to wash. Moreover, we can''t wash it immediately. When we reach the ce, we can''t wear these clothes anymore."


    "This¡­" Even though Mifei had nothing to do with this matter, Fan Zhi insisted on pushing the me onto her.


    Furthermore, there were so many people in the car, and they were all on Fan Zhi''s side. Even if Mifei had a hundred mouths, she couldn''t exin herself clearly. So she could only ept her fate and say, "How about Ipensate you?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Do you know how much this dress costs? Just say that you''llpensate me. Do you have that much money?" Fan Zhi said, "This dress of mine is a global limited edition. It costs 800,000 yuan per piece! How are you going topensate me? Do you want to be a servant in our house for the rest of your life?


    But with yourbor force, you can''t earn 800,000 yuan in your lifetime, right?"


    As Fan Zhi spoke, tears flowed down her face. The other people in the car keptughing, and theirughter was getting louder and louder.


    Mifei remained silent, unable to say a word.


    Because 800,000 was indeed arge number for her.


    Just as everyone was feeling awkward for Mifei, Jiang Yu suddenly took out a check from her bag and wrote a million yuan on it.


    She threw the check on Fan Zhi''s shoulder and said, "There''s a million on this check. It''s enough to buy your dress."


    Fan Zhi''s tears froze on her face, and the smiles on the others'' faces froze. They didn''t expect Mifei to have such a rich woman by her side.


    Jiang Yu took the ss of red wine from Mifei''s hand and poured it directly on Fan Zhi. She said, "Look carefully. This time, someone poured the red wine on you. Take the extra 200,000 yuan aspensation for your mental distress."


    Fan Zhi could only stare nkly at her red wine soaked clothes and the check for a million dors.


    At first, she just wanted to bully Mifei and see the awkward expression on her face. As for the 800,000 yuan for this dress, she was lying to Mifei. This dress did not have that much money.


    However, she did not expect the woman next to her to throw out a check for one million yuan with a wave of her hand.


    Why was she so rich?


    "Who exactly are you? How did you get together with Mifei?" Fan Zhi couldn''t help but ask curiously.

 Chapter 1504 Apologize

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that you''ve done something wrong and you have to apologize to Mifei. I''ve already given you a million dors andpensation. What about Mifei''s apology?"


    Fan Zhi was stunned. "What did I do wrong? Apologize to Mifei?"


    "First, you disrespected her, and then you framed her. Tell me, what did you do wrong?" Jiang Yu asked.


    "Are you joking?" Fan Zhi was angry. "How did I not respect her? I''m telling the truth! She was clearly a servant back then! And you said I framed her?


    She was the one who hit me, so my red wine spilled on my clothes! On the other hand, you''re wearing a pair of sunsses and a ck mask. You''re hiding here and pretending to be rich? Who exactly are you?"


    As she spoke, Fan Zhi reached out to grab Jiang Yu''s mask. Jiang Yu quickly swatted Fan Zhi''s hand away, but her sunsses identally fell off.


    The air fell silent, but Fan Zhi could not recognize the woman in front of her with just her eyes.


    However, someone else in the car recognized her.


    "You are¡­Movie Queen Jiang?"


    Jiang Yu looked at the girl. Her eyes were shining brighter than the sun outside.


    The girl did not receive Jiang Yu''s denial, so she tacitly agreed that this person was Jiang Yu. Therefore, she shouted excitedly, "Movie Queen Jiang, I am your number one fan! At first, when I saw your figure and your voice, I didn''t dare to recognize you. But now that I''ve seen your eyes, I''m 100% sure that you''re Movie Queen Jiang."


    "Movie Queen Jiang?" Fan Zhi was stunned.


    She knew that Movie Queen Jiang was the most popr actress in the entertainment industry, Jiang Yu. However, she was not interested in Jiang Yu at all, so she naturally did not pay attention to her appearance.


    Jiang Yu finally took off her mask and smiled at the girl. "Thank you for liking me."


    The girl covered her mouth in excitement and almost screamed. Now that she knew that Jiang Yu was on Mifei''s side, she stopped smiling and stood on the same side as Jiang Yu.


    The rest of the people in the car had more or less heard of Jiang Yu''s reputation and knew how much influence she had in the entertainment industry. Some people also knew that she was the fianc¨¦e of the CEO of the Mo Corporation and was a big shot that could not be provoked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Therefore, they did not dare to go against Jiang Yu. They also abandoned Fan Zhi and stood on the same side as Jiang Yu.


    Although Jiang Yu scoffed at their actions, based on the current situation, the more people came to help Mifei, the more Fan Zhi would not dare to do whatever she wanted.


    "I thought it was someone else. Isn''t it just an actor?" Fan Zhi said disdainfully, "People who work in the entertainment industry nowadays earn a lot of money. A mere one million is just a drop in the bucket to you, right?"


    Fan Zhi did not care how dirty her dress was and sat back on the chair. The people around her were worried about the red wine rubbing on her, so they all stayed away from her.


    Jiang Yu said, "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ve already given you the money that I should give you. In return, you have to apologize to Mifei."


    "Why should I apologize to her? You even spilled red wine on me. Why don''t you apologize to me?" Fan Zhi raised her voice.


    "Didn''t I already give you 200,000 yuan for mental damage? If you want me to apologize to you, that''s fine. Give me back the 200,000 yuan." Jiang Yu reached out her hand to Fan Zhi.


    Of course, Fan Zhi was not willing to return the money. So she crossed her arms and turned her head away. "The money you gave is like water that has been poured out. There''s no reason to take it back. In that case, you don''t have to apologize to me. I forgive you."


    "Then apologize to Mifei." Jiang Yu said.


    After she finished speaking, the rest of the people in the car also said, "Just apologize to Mifei. It was your fault. There''s no need to be so embarrassed."


    "Why didn''t you say that just now? Now that they know Jiang Yu''s identity, everyone is trying to curry favor with her, right?" Fan Zhi was furious.


    However, Fan Zhi was still a youngdy. With so many people criticizing her, she couldn''t keep her face up. He could only say, "Today, I''ll take it that I met a bad person and apologize to you. Mifei, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have poked your sore spot."


    "It''s okay, it''s all in the past," Mifei quickly said.


    Fan Zhi leaned back in her chair and didn''t say a word the entire way.


    She did not expect to see Mifei in such apetition. He didn''t expect Mifei to have a famous actress by her side.

 Chapter 1505 Competitions Theme

    Just like that, they remained silent until they reached their residence.


    At Mifei''s request, Jiang Yu had specially requested a double room from the organizers. Mifei was very scared in this strange ce and couldn''t sleep when she was alone.


    The theme of thepetition was released that night.


    This time, the theme was not fixed, but a very broad theme.


    ording to the organizer''s exnation, the theme this time was to pay tribute to those who had helped you, as well as to those unforgettable things.


    From Mifei''s point of view, the person she wanted to pay tribute to the most was Jiang Yu, who had helped her. From Jiang Yu''s point of view, what she wanted to pay tribute to the most was the drug trafficking case that had just been solved.


    This was because there were more anti-drug police officers who had already been sacrificed in the invisible corner.


    "Sister Jiang Yu, ording to the theme of thispetition, what do you want to pay tribute to? Of course, I''m trying to pay my respects to you." Mifei asked out of curiosity. "Because you saved me from the Mi family. You even gave me such a good job and allowed me to live a normal life."


    Jiang Yu thought for a moment before saying, "I just want to pay my respects to the anti-drug police."


    Mifei paused and suddenly remembered that Jiang Yu had helped the police solve a drug trafficking case some time ago. And in the dark side that no one could see, there must be more drug gangs and more anti-drug police officers sneaking in.


    If the undercover was sessful, then this drug trafficking gang would be caught in one fell swoop. However, if the undercover did not seed, the anti-drug police would be cruelly tortured.


    "Sister Jiang Yu, you must have been deeply touched by the drug trafficking case a few days ago, right?" Mifei said.


    Jiang Yu smiled and replied, "Yes."


    The two of them were chatting andughing. Just as they were about to pack up, there was a knock on the door.


    Jiang Yu walked over to open the door and realized that it was the youngdy who had imed to be her fan in the car today.


    "Movie Queen Jiang!" When the little girl saw Jiang Yu, she was so excited that her face turned as red as a ripe apple. "Movie Queen Jiang, I''m your fan. Can you give me an autograph?"


    As she spoke, she handed over a piece of white paper and a pen.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Her gaze was very sincere. However, Jiang Yu looked at the piece of paper and hesitated for a long time before saying, "Change to another piece of paper. I won''t sign on a piece of paper."


    "But I only have white paper." The little girl was still in a difficult position. She did not take the things back. Instead, she continued to give them to Jiang Yu. "Movie Queen Jiang, please sign this."


    "We have a rule in this line of work. You can''t sign on a piece of white paper." Jiang Yu refused. "If you really want my signature, then bring me a new type of paper."


    The little girl was still unwilling to give up and wanted Jiang Yu to sign this piece of paper. However, Mifei turned around and returned to her room. She took out a small notebook with a horizontal grid on it.


    She handed the small notebook over and said, "There''s a horizontal line on it. It''s not a nk piece of paper. Just sign on it. Anyway, what you want is an autograph. It''s the same anywhere."


    The little girl was unwilling to ept it at first. She asked, "But it doesn''t look good to sign on this, does it? Is there something wrong with this piece of paper?"


    "No problem," Jiang Yu replied. "But I really can''t sign this."


    The little girl gritted her teeth and wanted to turn around and leave. However, she remembered that she was here to ask for an autograph. If she left like this, she was afraid that Jiang Yu would be suspicious. So she could only take the notebook from Mifei''s hand. She said dejectedly, "Sign here. I''ll tear one up and take it away."


    Jiang Yu then signed her name and drew a small heart behind it.


    "It''s done."


    "Thank you, Movie Queen Jiang." The little girl gritted her teeth as she said this.


    "Isn''t she your fan?" Mifei thought it was strange. "After getting your autograph, you should be very happy."


    Jiang Yu couldn''t help butugh. "She came to me with a piece of white paper to sign. After I exined the reason for my rejection, she still refused to change the paper. I guessed that there was something wrong with her. I don''t deny that she''s my fan, and I wee my fans to ask for an autograph, but I don''t know what her purpose is."


    Mifei didn''t care at first, but she suddenly remembered that someone''s name had appeared on the IOU for no reason. She suddenly felt scared.


    This was probably the little girl''s goal, which was why she refused to change the paper.

 Chapter 1506 Selection

    Fortunately, Jiang Yu was smart enough to reject the youngdy''s request. Otherwise, the consequences would be immeasurable.


    Mifei was still a little scared. She quickly said, "There was a piece of news a few years ago. It said that someone''s name appeared on an IOU for no reason. I heard that that person lost hundreds of thousands of yuan to someone else! Fortunately, I didn''t rashly sign my name on the white paper just now. If it was printed on the IOU, you wouldn''t be able to exin yourself."


    "I didn''t agree to it because of this." Jiang Yu said.


    "Fortunately, he didn''t agree." Mifei patted her chest.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. It''s gettingte. Let''s rest for a while and rest up. We''ll be able to design the draft tomorrow."


    "Alright."


    Jiang Yu and Mifei enjoyed a very quiet night. After getting up the next morning, Jiang Yu and Mifei sat at opposite ends of their desks after breakfast and began to design their drafts.


    Because the things that the two of them wanted to pay tribute to werepletely different, they were not afraid that the two of them would encounter inspiration or something like that.


    Mifei worked very hard on the design. She treated the jewelry as Jiang Yu, as if she wanted to show her admiration for Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu quickly drew a sketch on the paper and then carefully embellished it.


    In fact, after the theme was released yesterday, she had a rough idea in her heart. After a night of consideration, she had already thought of what the jewelry should look like this time.


    Regardless of whether this piece of jewelry was selected sessfully or not, this was her best wish for the anti-drug police.


    This time, the journey to Australia was much calmer than before.


    Fan Zhi had only caused trouble for Mifei that day, and after that, she was very quiet. Not only did she not appear in front of Mifei again, she even turned around and left the moment she saw Mifei the day she left after thepetition.


    It seemed that she really didn''t want to provoke Mifei and Jiang Yu anymore after what happenedst time.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Jiang Yu brought Mifei back to China and Mifei continued working. Jiang Yu continued to handle the work of the Jiang Jewelry. Although there were still people who offered Jiang Yu an invitation to film during this period, Sister Xia rejected them all on the grounds that Jiang Yu had been busy with thepany''s matters after reading the script.


    This was because the scripts written by the screenwriters were really too bad. They were not worthy of Jiang Yu''s status at all. If she really acted, she would probably be scolded to death by the audience. His poprity would also continue to decline.


    "Can''t the screenwriters nowadays write a good script? In the past few days, at least five scripts have been sent to me, saying that they want you to y the female lead. However, after I read them, each of these five scripts is worse than thest." Sister Xia couldn''t help butin, "And when the results of thispetition are out, if you''re really selected for the semi-finals, I''m afraid you''ll have to use your real name to participate in thepetition. If I give you a role at this time, I''m afraid it will dy your progress in thepetition. If you really want to act, wait until the results of thispetition are out."


    "Alright." Jiang Yu listened to Sister Xia.


    The results of thepetition came out very quickly. It was said that the organizers had personallye to review it. Their review was very strict and very quick. As long as it did not meet their aesthetic standards, those works were all removed.


    When Jiang Yu found out about this, she was actually quite nervous because she did not know if her work would be sessfully selected.


    However, when the results appeared in her email, Jiang Yu would be lying if she said that she wasn''t excited. Both she and Sister Xia were very excited.


    Because she had already sessfully passed the semi-finals and entered the semi-finals.


    If they wanted to participate in the semi-finals, they needed to provide real information. Therefore, there was a personal information form attached to the email.


    Jiang Yu quickly filled out the form and handed it in.


    Mifei waited for a long time before her work was removed.


    Although she was very disappointed, she also knew that it was already very good for her to be able to reach this point with her ability. As long as she worked harder in the future, she would definitely be able to get a good result if there was anotherpetition like this.


    After Jiang Yu found out about this result, she alsoforted her. "It''s okay. It''s already very good that you can do this. If there''s a chance next time, you''ll definitely do better."

 Chapter 1507 Appreciation

    With Jiang Yu''s encouragement, Mifei quickly recovered from her disappointment and worked even harder.


    In this semi-finals, at least two-thirds of the works were eliminated, or even more.


    Jiang Yu originally thought that she could wait to participate in thepetition after handing in the information. However, not long after, the organizers actually sent someone over to personally bring Jiang Yu to participate in the semi-finals.


    The person who came to pick Jiang Yu up this time was called Jimmy. He had been in China for eight years, so he spoke Chinese very fluently.


    "Hello, Miss Jiang Yu. I''m the judge for the organizers this time. My name is Jimmy." Jimmy extended his hand to Jiang Yu as a gesture of courtesy.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu shook his hand and said politely, "Hello, I''m Jiang Yu. I''m Diana, the contestant of thispetition."


    "I know you are Diana. When we saw your work, we were all amazed. We have never seen such a powerful work. So we made up our minds to meet Diana in person. After drawing lots, I was the one to lead Diana. I had a lot of guesses about you, but I didn''t expect to see you today. You''re actually such a young and beautiful girl."


    Jiang Yu was a little shocked. She did not expect Jimmy to praise her work so much the moment they met.


    Jiang Yu smiled a little embarrassedly. "Actually, my design is not as perfect as it seems. Among all the contestants, there must be someone better than me."


    "But don''t be humble. You are indeed very outstanding." Jimmy said, "I''ll be leading you to our organizer''s side for the semi-finals. If you can sessfully pass the semi-finals, then thepetition in the finals will be even more intense. Although the final result is to select the top three, in reality, only the first ce will receive the benefits."


    Jiang Yu had long known that thepetition in an internationalpetition like this would be very intense, so she had already made preparations.


    "Don''t worry," she said to Jimmy. "I''m fully prepared. No matter what the final oue is, I can ept it."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Alright, I''ll do it. The departure time is two dayster. During this period, I think I can have a deeper understanding of you. I don''t know if you have time now, but I have a few questions to ask you."


    "Of course I have time."


    Jiang Yu took Jimmy directly to the reception room and asked Sister Xia to pour him a cup of tea. "What do you want to ask?" She asked. "Just ask."


    Jimmy asked, "I see that your design is so intense. It''s almost like you want to burst out your emotions. Then I think that the person or thing you pay tribute to must have a great influence on you, right?"


    "Yes," Jiang Yu replied. "I''m not only paying my respects to one thing, but also to a group of people. Just a few days ago, I helped the police crack a drug trafficking case. After this case, I deeply understand how difficult it is for the anti-drug police. Therefore, my work this time is also to pay tribute to those anti-drug police."


    "Well said!" Jimmy couldn''t help but apud.


    In fact, he had also paid attention to this news some time ago. At that time, he did not know that Jiang Yu was Diana, so he did not pay too much attention to it.


    When he saw her today, he felt that the person in front of him was very familiar. After Jiang Yu said this, he was shocked to realize that the person in front of him was the one who ruined the drug trafficking case.


    Jimmy then asked, "I know that you''re a movie queen in the entertainment industry, but you''re also very talented in jewelry design. May I ask if your major is both?"


    "It''s not that." Jiang Yu smiled and shook her head. "My major is acting. As for jewelry design, I''ve never dabbled in it. In the beginning, I only designed some rtively niche jewelry styles, made them into small essories, and hung them on ourpany''s online store. They were still very popr with everyone. I was encouraged, so on this basis, I chose to participate in the international jewelry designpetition."


    "Oh my god, haven''t you learned jewelry design before?" Jimmy was shocked. "Among the works that were left behind, you are the only one who has never learned jewelry design! Heavens! Aren''t you too talented in jewelry design? Even among those rejected works, there are not many people who have studied jewelry design, but they are far inferior to you!"

 Chapter 1508 Semifinals

    Jimmy was still shocked by this matter and could note back to his senses for a long time. By the time he came back to his senses, it was alreadyte. He said goodbye to Jiang Yu and said, "In these two days, you should settle thepany''s matters first. Then, you can go to thepetition with me."


    "Alright."


    After Jiang Yu finished speaking, Jimmy left. Sister Xia sent Jimmy off.


    After Jiang Yu settled thepany''s affairs for the past two days, she packed her luggage and went to the organizers with Jimmy.


    This time, the organizers had specially sent a private ne to thepetition area. However, he wasn''t just picking up Jiang Yu. Other than Jimmy, there was another person with her, and that was Fan Zhi.


    Jiang Yu did not expect Fan Zhi''s design to pass the semi-finals despite her arrogant personality.


    Fan Zhi was also quite surprised to see Jiang Yu.


    When she first saw Jiang Yu in Auselia, she thought that she was apanying Mifei to participate in thepetition. However, he did not expect Jiang Yu to be a contestant and her design to be nominated for the semi-finals.


    Fan Zhi sat on the chair, the more she thought about it, the angrier she got. How could Jiang Yu, an actress, shine in jewelry design?


    The angrier she was, the louder her breathing became and the more her chest heaved. Jiang Yu was sitting right next to her, so it was hard not to notice her.


    "Fan Zhi, if you''re angry, just say it. Don''t hold it in."


    "How would I dare to be angry? You''re a famous movie queen." Fan Zhi said sarcastically, "If I''m angry with you, I don''t know how I''ll be taught a lesson! I''m timid, and I''m afraid."


    "You should be studying jewelry design, right?" Jiang Yu asked. "You''re just unconvinced. I''m clearly an actress, but I just had to be nominated for the semi-finals of the jewelry designpetition."


    Fan Zhi was silent. After a while, she said, "Since you know, why are you asking?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I didn''t ask you. I was going to let you say it yourself, but you didn''t say it." Jiang Yu shrugged. "I advise you not to put any extra thoughts on me. Just focus on participating in thepetition. If you can''t make it to the finals in the end, but I sessfully make it, won''t you be furious?"


    "No need. Just mind your own business." The more Fan Zhi thought about it, the angrier she became. She simply turned her face away and ignored Jiang Yu.


    On this private ne, other than the two of them, there was also Jimmy and his colleagues. The two of them looked at each other, not knowing what was going on between the two contestants.


    After getting off the ne, Jimmy brought Jiang Yu to the hotel arranged by the organizers. Coincidentally, Fan Zhi followed them all the way here and found that she was staying next door to Jiang Yu.


    "How unlucky. How can I live next door to you?" Fan Zhi frowned and said impatiently, "Can I apply to change to another hotel? I don''t want to live next door to Jiang Yu."


    "No," the organizer who led her rejected. "This is all arranged by the higher-ups. We can''t change it casually."


    "But I don''t want to live next door to Jiang Yu!" Fan Zhi pointed at Jiang Yu and shouted at her organizer, "I don''t care. If you don''t change my room, I won''t participate in thispetition!"


    The organizer said, "It doesn''t matter. We didn''t force you to participate in thispetition. You have the right to withdraw midway. If you have decided not to participate in thispetition, I can apply to the lower level to remove your name from the list of participants."


    Fan Zhi was stunned. She had only wanted to scare the organizer, but she did not expect him to be serious. Therefore, she could only control her temper and say, "Forget it. There''s no point in arguing with people like you. Didn''t she just live next door to Jiang Yu? If it''s unlucky, then it''s unlucky."


    She opened the door and walked in.


    Jimmy couldn''t hide the awkwardness on his face when he heard this. He said to Jiang Yu apologetically, "I''m sorry, Jiang Yu. I don''t know what kind of conflict you have with this contestant, but you''re still a contestant I''m leading. It''s my fault that you''ve been insulted for no reason."


    "It''s okay. You don''t know her." Jiang Yu smiled. "Besides, she has always been like this. Just don''t lower yourself to her level."


    After saying that, she opened the door and entered.

 Chapter 1509 A Familiar Idea

    The hotel was magnificent and the service was very good. Whether it was from the outside or from the inside, it was very good. However, the only w was that the soundproofing of the room was not very good.


    Although it could block out most of the sounds, Jiang Yu''s ears were very sensitive. As long as the sound was slightly louder, she might hear it.


    For example, Fan Zhi, who was next door, was still on the phone at 11:30 pm. She was getting more and more agitated and her voice was getting louder and louder.


    Jiang Yu wanted to go to bed early, but Fan Zhi''s voice next door was so loud that she could not rest at all.


    So she went out, wanting to knock on Fan Zhi''s door and tell her something. However, just as she raised her hand, she heard Fan Zhi say, "That idea is on the inte!"


    After she said this, Jiang Yu wanted to listen more carefully, but Fan Zhi''s voice suddenly became softer. Even though Jiang Yu was at the door, she couldn''t hear him clearly no matter how close she was.


    Jiang Yu had no choice but to return to her room. This time, Fan Zhi''s voice became softer and Jiang Yu could rest in peace.


    However, because of that sentence, Jiang Yu did not have a good night''s rest.


    The next day, Jimmy came to pick Jiang Yu up and said that he wanted to take her to familiarize herself with the semi-finals. He saw that she had two dark circles under her eyes and looked a little haggard.


    Jimmy was shocked. "Jiang Yu, didn''t you rest wellst night? Is the bed here ufortable?"


    "No." Jiang Yu smiled bitterly. "I''m not used to resting in an unfamiliar environment, so I didn''t rest wellst night. It doesn''t matter. We can go back in a few days anyway."


    "But with your current condition, I''m worried that you won''t be able to disy your full strength on the day of thepetition." Jimmy was a little worried.


    "It''s okay. You might get used to it tonight." Jiang Yu said.


    Fan Zhi, who was traveling with him,ughed. "With your current physical condition, I''m afraid you won''t be able to hold on for more than a few days before you have to hurry back home. Can you still hold on until thepetition? I advise you to go back quickly. If anything happens to you here, it will be difficult for the organizers to exin to Mo Long."


    "You don''t have to worry about this anymore." Jiang Yu''s voice turned sharp again when she heard Fan Zhi''s words.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Do you think I want to control you?" Fan Zhi started throwing a tantrum again.


    By the time they reached the semi-finals, the rest of the contestants had already arrived. Jiang Yu was led by Jimmy. They toured the entire arena and finally stopped at the main back.


    There were a few markers on the main backboard. Jimmy took one out and handed it to Jiang Yu. He said, "This is the ce where the organizers leave mementos for the contestants. It doesn''t matter if you want to sign your name on it or if you want to draw a new jewelry style on it."


    Jiang Yu took the marker and was about to start writing when Fan Zhi beat her to it. She drew a picture on it and said as she drew, "I don''t just want to leave the jewelry style. I want to leave my name on it! This way, they will know that I designed this jewelry."


    She drew very quickly and finished it in less than two minutes. Then, she signed her name at the bottom.


    Fan Zhi left in satisfaction while Jiang Yu observed the pattern she had drawn. The more she looked at it, the more familiar it felt.


    Although Fan Zhi''s drawing was a little sloppy, the direction of the route ovepped with a certain pattern in Jiang Yu''s memory.


    However, Jiang Yu could not remember where she had seen this pattern before.


    When Jimmy saw that Jiang Yu was standing there without moving, he couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Jiang Yu, aren''t you going to sign your name?"


    Only then did Jiang Yu wake up from her dream. She quickly signed her name on the main board and said, "Since you''ve already handed in your information, please sign my name."


    Jimmy didn''t mind as long as Jiang Yu was happy.


    After visiting the stadium, Jiang Yu returned to the hotel. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. In the end, she used her memory to draw the jewelry pattern that Fan Zhi had drawn on her phone. Then, she imported it into a picture and found out the source of this pattern.


    At first, Jiang Yu did not find anything. She only found a few simr patterns. However, she thought that her memory was correct, so she scrolled down carefully. Finally, when she reached the 40th page, Jiang Yu finally found this pattern.


    This pattern was exactly the same as the one Fan Zhi had drawn.

 Chapter 1510 Bought

    Jiang Yu took a look and saw that the name on the picture was a foreigner''s. Jiang Yu looked up this person''s information on the Inte and found out that he was an unknown artist from a foreign country.


    His paintings were very unpopr. Some people thought that his works had no deep meaning, but others thought that his works had too deep meaning and could not be understood.


    In short, not many people liked his work.


    Because of this, he was not very famous. Perhaps Fan Zhi had taken advantage of this loophole and decided to use this idea.


    But now, there was a new problem in front of her. No matter how unpopr this work was, Jiang Yu did not believe that no one knew about it. What if one day, someone stood up and used Fan Zhi of giarizing her design? How was she going to exin herself?


    Jiang Yu suddenly remembered what Fan Zhi had said in her roomst night. She was probably discussing with someone else how to solve the problem of stealing someone else''s work.


    Jiang Yu leaned back in her chair and made up her mind to investigate this matter thoroughly. She was also one of the contestants in thispetition. If Fan Zhi was sessfully nominated for the finals because she stole someone else''s idea, it would be unfair to the other contestants and the original author of the work.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu searched around and finally found the author''s contact information. She immediately made a call and asked, "Hello, are you Mr. Jack?"


    Jiang Yu''s English was very fluent, so Jack did not doubt her and replied, "Yes, I am. May I ask who you are?"


    "I''m Jiang Yu, a contestant in the International Jewelry Design Competition." Jiang Yu introduced herself briefly, but before she could finish her sentence, Jack spoke up.


    "Are you here to buy my ideas?"


    Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment. "Buy your idea? What do you mean?"


    "Last night, someone who imed to be a contestant in the international jewelry designpetition contacted me. He said that he took a fancy to one of my works and wanted to spend a lot of money to buy it. At that time, the signature of this work will be that person, and it will have nothing to do with me anymore."


    "So you agreed?" Jiang Yu asked tentatively.


    "Of course I agree," Jack said indifferently. "Anyway, I''m just an unknown artist, and that was just a casual drawing. If I can get people to like me and earn money, of course I''m willing."


    "Was the personst night called Fan Zhi?" Jiang Yu asked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I don''t know her name either. She''s a girl." Jack said.


    Then it was definitely Fan Zhi.


    "Alright, thank you. I have nothing else to do." As she spoke, Jiang Yu was about to hang up the phone.


    "Did you call me just to ask about this?" Jack called out to her. "Aren''t you here to buy my work?"


    "Of course not."


    Jack was a little troubled. He said, "Then you have to promise me that you won''t tell anyone about this."


    "Mr. Jack, do you know that the person who bought your work has already caused unfairness to thispetition? If she really relied on your work to sessfully enter the finals, then it wouldn''t be a good thing for the other contestants, or even for herself." Jiang Yu said.


    Jack hesitated for a long time before saying, "I know this is unfair¡­ How about this? Even if you want to expose her, you can''t say that I told you about this."


    "Alright, don''t worry. I know. I promise you." After saying that, Jiang Yu hung up the phone.


    It seemed that Fan Zhi wanted to rely on the creativity she had bought to gamble in this semi-final. Unfortunately, Jiang Yu found out about it. If that was the case, her dream would bepletely shattered.


    Even though Jack was unwilling to testify, Jiang Yu had her ways to find out the transaction records between Fan Zhi and Jack.


    As long as she had this transaction record, Fan Zhi would be unable to defend herself.


    "Fan Zhi, it''s your bad luck to have fallen into my hands." Jiang Yu sneered.


    On the day of the semi-finals, all the contestants went to the arena. Fan Zhi was even more proud than the other contestants, as if the first ce of thispetition was already hers.

 Chapter 1511 Expose

    Everyone went to draw lots, and the number they drew went to their seats.


    This was a live performancepetition, which reminded Jiang Yu of the time when she participated in the Mathematical Olympiadpetition in school when she was young.


    The organizer was a foreigner. He first stood on the stage with a loudspeaker and gave an impassioned speech, regardless of whether the contestants below the stage understood or not.


    After he finished, the person next to him whistled, meaning that the yers could start designing.


    The time limit for thispetition was four hours.


    As long as the contestants could design a piece of jewelry that matched the theme within these four hours and passed the review of the panel of judges, they would be qualified for the finals.


    The purpose of this was not only to test the contestants'' ability to adapt on the spot, but also to test each of their talent in jewelry design.


    The number that Fan Zhi drew was also quite close to Jiang Yu. She was sitting right in front of Jiang Yu, so Jiang Yu could see the change in Fan Zhi''s expression from the side.


    Three hours after thepetition began, Fan Zhi was sleeping on the table and did not even touch her pen.


    Jiang Yu knew that Fan Zhi was confident. Since that was the case, she wanted to see if Fan Zhi still had the confidence to do so when thepetition ended and the judges began to review the works.


    When the four hours were up, the organizers blew the whistle, signaling all the contestants to stop. Jiang Yu also stopped writing, and Fan Zhi had just finished herst stroke.


    Someone was responsible for collecting the contestants ''manuscripts. Then, he handed it over to the judges.


    Jiang Yu was originally sitting in a chair, waiting for the results. However, Fan Zhi couldn''t stand the loneliness anymore. She got down from the chair and walked up to Jiang Yu. She said to her, "Jiang Yu, if I get nominated for thispetition and you don''t, will you feel embarrassed?"


    "I won''t." Jiang Yu said, "I''m not a jewelry designer. It''s expected that I didn''t make it to the finals. So you studied jewelry design, and you made it all the way to the semifinals. I saw that you were sleeping for the first three hours and only started writing in thest hour. I think you should have a n in mind. If you didn''t make it to the finals, that would be a little embarrassing."


    Fan Zhi originally wanted to show off in front of Jiang Yu, but she did not expect Jiang Yu to turn the tables on her.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I''m telling you, I''ll definitely make it to the finals!" Fan Zhi was exasperated.


    "Where did you get such confidence from? Is it because of your work? But the creativity isn''t yours at all. So what if you''re nominated for the finals?" Jiang Yu looked at her in amusement. "You spent a lot of money to buy someone else''s idea and then used it in the jewelry designpetition. So what if you get first ce in the end? The first ce doesn''t belong to you."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Fan Zhi was so shocked that she stuttered. "That was obviously my idea! I slept for the first three hours because I was inspired after I got this theme! I wanted to conserve my energy, so I designed it in thest hour!"


    "What you said is reallyughable."


    Fan Zhi was just about to speak when the results of the judging panel came out.


    The first work they reviewed was Fan Zhi''s.


    The judges unanimously felt that Fan Zhi''s designs were outstanding, so they all passed her.


    Fan Zhi was still very happy and wanted to hurry back with the results. However, Jiang Yu stopped her. She walked to the front of the panel of judges and said, "Fan Zhi''s original work is the work of Jack, a foreign artist. It''s called ''Lonely''."


    "How did you know?" The judges asked, looking at each other.


    Jiang Yu replied, "Because I''ve seen this work before. Fan Zhi had spent a lot of money to buy this idea so that she could take a gamble in today''spetition. As long as she can rely on this idea to enter the finals, then I''m afraid she will also buy other people''s ideas in the finals."


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    "Of course there is." Jiang Yu took out her phone and showed two photos to the judges. "This is the transaction record between Fan Zhi and the foreign author. When the two of them made the transaction, they also stated the contents of the transaction. I think you should be able to understand."


    Fan Zhi ran up to the stage as if she had gone crazy. "Jiang Yu, stop framing me!" She said. "Who knows if these chat records were forged by you!"


    "Then take out your phone and let the judges see if there are any records."

 Chapter 1512 Disqualification

    Fan Zhi subconsciously covered her phone and refused to take it out. However, he still exined, "You''re framing me! Let me tell you, I can sue you for nder!"


    "Then show me the evidence." Jiang Yu reached out her hand to Fan Zhi.


    Fan Zhi gritted her teeth. It seemed like Jiang Yu was going to make things difficult for her today.


    However, she couldn''t take out her phone because it still had her transaction records with Jack. Fan Zhi had wanted to delete it that day, but she was afraid that Jack would not admit it, so she kept the chat records. She thought that after thepetition was over, she would delete itpletely.


    However, he did not expect such a mistake to happen on the day of thepetition.


    When the judges saw that Fan Zhi refused to hand over her phone, they knew that she had something up her sleeves. Jiang Yu was probably telling the truth.


    So they said, "This contestant, if you can''t provide evidence to prove that the idea of this work is yours, then we will take the opinion provided by the other contestant and think that your idea is stolen from others. Then we won''t give you a score."


    "No! Didn''t you guys finish the investigation? The results are out!" Fan Zhi quickly pleaded, "Since I''ve already passed the semi-finals, there''s no need to review this work again."


    "But if it''s really like what the other contestant said and you pass the semi-finals, it''s unfair to the other contestants."


    "What''s unfair about that? If their design ability is very good, how could they not be selected?" Fan Zhi said matter-of-factly, "Since the results of the investigation are out, you can just turn a blind eye and pretend that nothing happened, right? "


    "Absolutely not." The judges firmly rejected Fan Zhi and called the organizers over to tell them about this matter.


    When the organizers heard about this, they immediately wanted to disqualify Fan Zhi from thepetition. He also promised that Fan Zhi would not be allowed to participate in any international jewelry designpetition for the next 20 years.


    "What right do you have to do this?" Fan Zhi was angry. "So what if I bought this idea? I spent the money, so it''s mine! Now that the name on this work is already mine, since it''s my work, what right do you have to disqualify me from thepetition?"


    Her attitude was extremely bad, and the way she spoke was also very unfriendly, which made the organizers very ufortable.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Contestant, if you continue to be so unreasonable, we will take forceful measures and send you back."


    Fan Zhi was still standing in front of the stage, unwilling to let it go. The organizer called for security and carried Fan Zhi away. He also told all the contestants that Fan Zhi had been disqualified.


    At the same time, he also expressed his sincere gratitude to Jiang Yu. "Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll still be kept in the dark."


    "It''s okay. I can''t stand this matter either, so I wanted to stand up and expose her." Jiang Yu said.


    However, the judges were still amazed by Jiang Yu''s profound knowledge. "We have never heard of the foreign author you mentioned just now, let alone his works. I didn''t expect you to be so knowledgeable. You''ve even seen such an unpopr piece."


    Jiang Yu smiled embarrassedly and said, "I just like to read some magazines. There are some small magazines that have such works on them. I''m more interested in them, so I took a look."


    "Contestant, what is your name?"


    "My name is Jiang Yu."


    The judges were now curious about Jiang Yu''s works and had been looking for Jiang Yu''s manuscript in the pile of manuscripts. However, they did not find any manuscript signed by Jiang Yu even after flipping to the end.


    "Diana!" Jiang Yu finally reacted and reminded him. "My name is Diana."


    The moment the name appeared, the judges widened their eyes and said, "You''re Diana? We know you! The work you did in the semi-finals was very outstanding and exciting. We all wanted to meet you. I didn''t expect you to be Diana. You''re so young!"


    Jiang Yu could not help but blush when she heard the praise. She said, "Actually, I''m not very outstanding. I''ve never dabbled in jewelry design before. The reason why I participated in thispetition was because of my own interest."


    "But you are indeed very talented!"

 Chapter 1513 Sir William

    Jiang Yu was unable to defend herself from this sugar-coated attack. Fortunately, the judges did not continue to say anything and instead carefully observed Jiang Yu''s entry.


    The judges were full of praise as they watched. "Good. Your work this time is indeed not bad. It''s even better than thest one."


    Very quickly, the judges unanimously passed Jiang Yu''s assessment and she was sessfully nominated for the finals.


    Satisfied, Jiang Yu left with the results of thepetition. However, she did not know that she had already attracted the attention of someone.


    Jiang Yu returned to the hotel andy on the bed to rest. Not long after, she received a call from Kang Xue.


    Jiang Yu guessed that it was about the variety show. Kang Xue must have gotten good results, so she called her in such a hurry.


    Sure enough, after the call was connected, Kang Xue''s excited voice came from the other end. "That was great! My results are in second ce. I can already debut as a girl group!"


    "That''s great!" Jiang Yu sat up on the bed and felt that this was something worth celebrating. "I''ll treat you to a meal when I get back."


    "There''s no need to go through so much trouble. I just feel that it''s all thanks to you that I can have today''s results, so I wanted to be the first to tell you. Did Sun You go to look for you a few days ago?" Kang Xue smiled and then began to put herself in a difficult position.


    "Yes, he wants to talk to me about cooperation and also wants Sun Miao to go back and participate in thepetition. However, I didn''t agree to either of them." As Jiang Yu spoke, she felt that something was wrong again. "Did Sun You go back and tell you?"


    "Yes, but he didn''t tell me about Sun Miao. He only told me about the coboration. He wants me to plead for him in front of you and make you agree to this cooperation." Kang Xue said, "But whether we want to cooperate or not, it''s up to you. Don''t make a decision that goes against your principles because of me."


    "I know."


    Only then did Kang Xue smile in satisfaction. She said, "I don''t have anything else to do. If yourpetition is over,e back as soon as possible. When the timees, the celebration party will be held when you return."


    "Alright."


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yuy back on the bed. However, not long after shey down, someone knocked on the door of the room.


    At first, Jiang Yu thought that it was Jimmy. As she walked over, she asked, "Teacher Jimmy, what''s the matter?"


    However, when she opened the door, she realized that the person standing at the door was not Jimmy, but a strange man with blond hair.


    He wore gold-rimmed sses and looked rather handsome.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Hello, may I know who you are?" Jiang Yu asked in confusion.


    However, the strange man in front of her did not answer her. Instead, he looked Jiang Yu up and down before slowly asking, "Are you Diana?"


    "Yes, I am." Jiang Yu nodded.


    The stranger smiled and said, "Hello, I''m the jewelry design consultant of the organizer. I was invited to help organize thepetition. My name is William."


    As he spoke, he showed his work card.


    Jiang Yu took a look at it. The man in front of her was indeed called William. She asked, "May I know why you are looking for me?"


    William smiled and said, "Can you let me in? Because what I want to say is more serious."


    "Pleasee in," Jiang Yu said as she stepped aside to make way for him.


    After William entered the house, he sat on the chair furthest away from Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu felt morefortable at such a distance. "What do you want to talk about?" She asked.


    "It''s like this. In the previouspetition, I took a fancy to your design at first nce. I feel that even in the future, not many people will be able to surpass such works. That''s why I like that piece of work very much. It''s also because of this piece that I feel that your talent in jewelry design far surpasses ordinary people."


    When Jiang Yu heard what he said, she thought that he wanted to buy her work. However, William''s next sentence was: "I wonder if you are interested in bing a jewelry design consultant for our jewelrypany?"


    "Jewelry design consultant?" Jiang Yu was stunned and subconsciously wanted to reject him. "But I have my own jewelrypany too."


    When William heard that, heughed even more heartily. "Isn''t that just nice?" He said. "As long as youe to our jewelrypany as a jewelry design consultant, our twopanies can cooperate."


    Jiang Yu thought about it and felt that William''s suggestion was very good.


    If they could really cooperate with foreign jewelrypanies, it would be a great thing for Jiang Jewelry.

 Chapter 1514 - 1514 Design Consultant

    1514 Design Consultant


    Therefore, Jiang Yu agreed to William¡¯s request without much consideration.


    ¡°Since Mr. William is so sincere, I will agree to your cooperation request.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    ¡°In that case, please spare a few days after thepetition. I¡¯ll take you to visit ourpany.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    William left.


    Jiang Yu did not know which jewelrypany William was from and thought that he was a senior employee of a rtively small jewelrypany. Even so, if Jiang Jewelry could really cooperate with foreign jewelrypanies, it would definitely be famous.


    After all, there were only a few internationally renowned jewelry brands. As for the most famouspany, it was Tears of Angels.


    Of course, she did not expect William to be the employee or boss of Tears of Angels.


    However, when William came over to show her around thepany as promised, Jiang Yu was indeed shocked.


    This was because William was the boss of the jewelrypany, Tears of Angels.


    ¡°Are you the boss of Angel¡¯s Tears?¡± Jiang Yu asked tentatively.


    William smiled and said,¡±Yes, what¡¯s wrong? Is this matter very surprising to you?¡±


    Jiang Yu admitted, ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the boss of the most famous jewelrypany in the world.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± William couldn¡¯t help butugh. Actually, I usually keep a low profile. I don¡¯t easily show myself in front of outsiders, so not many people know me. In contrast, many people know my friend because he always takes my ce at major cocktail parties. After a long time, many people thought that he was the boss of thispany.¡±


    Jiang Yu alsoughed. She felt that William¡¯s words were quite humorous.


    After William showed Jiang Yu around thepany, he extended a sincere invitation to her again. ¡°Miss Diana, I sincerely hope that you cane and be ourpany¡¯s technical consultant again.¡±


    Jiang Yu replied very respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m willing toe to yourpany as a jewelry design consultant. At the same time, Mr. William, I¡¯m also willing to introduce myself to you again. My surname is Jiang, and my name is Jiang Yu. I¡¯m the boss of China¡¯s Jiang Jewelry Company.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Jiang Yu.¡± William bowed to Jiang Yu.


    He had to admit that William was a gentleman.


    Moreover, William had also bought a ticket to China, but it was not at the same time as Jiang Yu.


    He said, ¡°After I go to China, I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Jiang Yu to show me the local customs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    After bidding William farewell, Jiang Yu went to the airport and prepared to take a flight back home.


    Jimmy also called at this time. He was also extremely reluctant to part with Jiang Yu. He said, ¡°Jiang Yu, William has already told me about your situation. If he invites you to work as a design consultant for hispany, you won¡¯t have to participate in the finals this time. Sigh, what a pity. He beat him to it. I was thinking that after you won the first ce in the finals, I would recruit you to ourpany as a jewelry designer.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled andforted him. ¡°Teacher Jimmy, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t be discouraged. One day, you will meet someone more talented than me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to meet a genius. I¡¯ve lived for so many years, and I¡¯ve only met a genius like you. Unfortunately, William was one step ahead. How can I ept this?¡± The more Jimmy spoke, the more excited he became. Jiang Yu felt that he was going to go and fight William in the next second.


    ¡°Forget it, I know. It¡¯s useless to say so much. Your ne should be taking off soon, right? I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Jimmy sighed and hung up.


    Jiang Yu also sessfully boarded the ne and returned to the country.


    By the time she got off the ne, Sister Xia and Lu Qi were already waiting there. They all knew that Jiang Yu was returning to the country today, so they specially rushed over early in the morning to pick her up.


    Lu Qi and Dai Zhu hadn¡¯t seen Jiang Yu for a long time. Now that they saw her, their eyes turned red. She quickly rushed over and gave Jiang Yu a big hug. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I miss you so much!¡±


    ¡°I miss you guys too,¡± said Jiang Yu.


    Sister Xia walked over and took Jiang Yu¡¯s suitcase. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s give Jiang Yu a wee dinner tonight. In a few days, we¡¯ll hold a celebration party for Kang Xue!¡±

 Chapter 1515 - 1515 Cooperation Completed

    1515 Cooperation Completed


    Sister Xia had already booked a hotel. After they went to the hotel for a meal, they did not go back immediately. Instead, they went to a nearby KTV to sing for a while before going back.


    Before they left, Lu Qi and Dai Zhu said to Jiang Yu, ¡°Jiang Yu, there are only a few months left until the graduation photo shoot. We are nning to hold a graduation party after graduation. You muste.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely go.¡±


    As for Kang Xue, because she debuted as a girl group and signed a contract with a managementpany, she was now living directly in the staff dormitory of the managementpany.


    Moreover, because her grades were rtively good, she usually had a car to pick her up when she went out.


    ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯ll go back first. I still have a training session tomorrow.¡± After Kang Xue finished speaking, she also called her driver and took the car back.


    Sister Xia also called the driver and brought Jiang Yu back to thepany. After Jiang Yu settled her work at thepany, she returned to Mo Garden.


    Two dayster, William sessfully arrived in China. Jiang Yu brought Sister Xia to wee him personally.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Jiang Yu, I didn¡¯t expect you toe and wee me. It¡¯s such an honor!¡± William smiled and greeted Jiang Yu warmly like a foreigner.


    ¡°You are a distinguished guest to me. Of course, I have to wee you personally to show your status.¡±


    William smiled and did not speak. Jiang Yu also took her to visit the Jiang Jewelry Company. The employees in thepany were curious when they saw William. Although they looked like they were working, their minds had already followed him.


    They even started discussing in private, ¡°Who is this foreign man? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I think CEO Jiang personally led him around thepany. He must be a big shot. Maybe he¡¯s someone who wants to work with ourpany!¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s a foreigner. Maybe hispany is also foreign! If our Jiang Jewelry can really cooperate with foreignpanies, it will be a great thing!¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if this person¡¯spany is big or small.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Who cares if it¡¯s a bigpany or a smallpany? As long as there¡¯s this cooperation, it¡¯ll be good enough to have a gimmick.¡±


    While the employees were guessing, Jiang Yu led William to look through the entire Jiang Jewelry.


    ¡°Mr. William, what do you think of mypany?¡±


    William smiled and said, ¡°Before I came here, I had already checked the information of the Jiang Jewelry. So, I know that the Jiang Jewelry had experienced those things. After you took over thispany, you managed to run thepany so well in such a short period of time. I admire your ability. Not only is your talent in jewelry design, but your ability to run apany is also telling me that I didn¡¯t misjudge you. Therefore, Miss Jiang Yu, I¡¯m very willing to cooperate with you.¡±


    In this way, the cooperation waspletely negotiated.


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. William, for thinking highly of me and for being willing to cooperate with me.¡±


    ¡°It is my honor to be able to work with such a genius.¡± William smiled.


    After the two of them bid each other farewell, William returned to his hotel. Jiang Yu personally drafted the contract and then reported the news to the entirepany.


    When the employees heard the news, they all exploded.


    ¡°Heavens, angel¡¯s tears! This is the most famous jewelrypany in the world!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a great thing that our Jiang Jewelry can cooperate with thispany! At that time, our reputation will also rise!¡±


    ¡°It has to be CEO Jiang! Not only was she beautiful, but she also had a high status in the entertainment industry. Her ability in business was also impable! I didn¡¯t expect to work with Angel¡¯s Tears! Heavens, ever since I entered this industry, I¡¯ve never thought of such a thing!¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled. ¡°To celebrate this, I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal tonight. When the contract ispleted, I will give everyone a raise.¡±


    All the employees cheered together.


    Sister Xia also praised Jiang Yu¡¯s management ability. If Jiang Hai had been able to do his best for thepany from the beginning and had given the employees appropriate benefits, he would not have taken so many detours and ended up in prison.


    It seemed that Jiang Yu was indeed better than Jiang Hai in this aspect. She was simply better than him.

 Chapter 1516 - 1516 Secret

    1516 Secret


    After Jiang Yu had drafted the contract, she called William and sincerely invited him to sign the contract face to face.


    After William sessfully signed the contract, the cooperation between Angel¡¯s Tears and Jiang Jewelry waspleted.


    William and Jiang Yu shook hands. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure working with you.¡±


    After this cooperation was reached, Jiang Yu wanted to tell the news to Mo Long immediately. However, she felt that it would not be too serious to say it over the phone, so she waited until night time. She nned to tell Mo Long in front of him when he returned.


    However, when Jiang Yu returned to the Mo Garden, she saw Teng Yiing out.


    She was a bit surprised because Teng Yi rarely came to Mo Garden. Even if it was for work reasons, Mo Long would not easily ask others toe to his ce.


    But this time, he had called Teng Yi over. It was probably something big.


    Sure enough, when Jiang Yu entered the house, she found that Mo Long had already returned.


    ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡± Jiang Yu asked as she took off her shoes, ¡°Is there anything you need to do at thepany?¡±


    Mo Long said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Thepany doesn¡¯t have any urgent business to deal with, so I came back first.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and went upstairs to change into a set of home clothes. Then, she said to Mo Long, ¡°Do you know about Angel¡¯s Tears? It was the most famous jewelrypany in the world. Jiang Jewelry has sessfully cooperated with it.¡±


    ¡°Then this is a good thing and worth celebrating. Let¡¯s go out for a meal tomorrow to celebrate your sessful coboration with Angel¡¯s Tears.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s just that this matter is quite important to me. I feel that it¡¯s not too serious to tell you over the phone, so I thought I¡¯de back and talk to you face to face.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°But why did you call Teng Yi over? I remember that you rarely call him over to your house. Even if it¡¯s because of work, you won¡¯t call him over.¡±


    ¡°Of course there are more important things than work.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter. Just wait and see the results.¡±


    The expression on Mo Long¡¯s face was mysterious, and Jiang Yu did not know what he was going to do.


    She thought that anotherpany or wealthy family had provoked Mo Long, and Mo Long was thinking of ways to punish them again.


    Therefore, Jiang Yu did not take this matter to heart.


    The next day, Jiang Yu returned to work. Sister Xia came over to tell her. ¡°Kang He is here again. This time, she even brought a gift.¡±


    ¡°Why is she here again? Was it not enough to reject herst time?¡± Jiang Yu did not expect Kang He to be so thick-skinned.


    She thought that Kang He was here to discuss a coboration. However, when Kang He came in and ced all the gifts in front of Jiang Yu, the first thing she said was, ¡°Jiang Yu, you¡¯re Diana, right?¡±


    Jiang Yu paused. She looked up at Kang He and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°This matter is no secret. The news that you passed the semi-finals of the international jewelry designpetition has already spread online. It¡¯s hard not to know. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that the jewelry designer I wanted so badly back then was actually you.¡± Kang He could not help but smile bitterly when she thought of this. ¡°Now that I think about it, I was really ridiculous back then.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t me you. I didn¡¯t want to tell anyone when I used the identity of Diana. You¡¯re trying so hard to get Diana to join your side. This also shows that you recognize my design ability.¡± Jiang Yu said expressionlessly.


    ¡°If only you really think so.¡± Kang He smiled bitterly. ¡°I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t forgive me because of what happened before. But now, it seems that you have forgiven me.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Jiang Yu did not look at Kang He. ¡°None of the things you have done are worthy of my forgiveness. However, if you really don¡¯t want things to worsen, I have another way. That is, try not to appear in front of me in the future. As long as I can¡¯t see you, I won¡¯t remember those terrible things. Then, I won¡¯t hate you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, you don¡¯t have to be so ruthless, do you? No matter what, I¡¯m still a member of the Kang family. We¡¯re connected by blood. If you have such ill intentions towards me, it won¡¯t be easy for you to exin it to great-grandfather, right?¡± Kang He was sharp-tongued.

 Chapter 1517 - 1517 Surprise

    1517 Surprise


    She had zero stress and was eloquent. It was impossible to tell that she had ever been mentally unstable. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t mentally ill at that time, but she had a mental breakdown, which was why she went crazy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about how my grandfather will exin it. Just mind your own business. Run yourpany well and handle your family¡¯s rtionship well. Whether it¡¯s my business or Kang Xue¡¯s business, don¡¯t interfere anymore.¡± Jiang Yu said.


    The name Kang Xue was thest name Kang He wanted to hear right now because she kept thinking that if it wasn¡¯t for Kang Xue, Sun You wouldn¡¯t have left her.


    Therefore, she said, ¡°Jiang Yu, Kang Xue is my sister. She and I are the closest. As her elder sister, of course, I have to interfere in her matters. Could it be that after she debuted as a girl group, I can¡¯t control her anymore? She doesn¡¯t have much poprity.¡±


    When she said this, her words still revealed her dissatisfaction and disdain towards Kang Xue.


    ¡°But I have to say, she lives more freely than you. At the very least, she could do what she liked, and she had already gotten what she wanted. And you? You can only stick to thispany and rely on scheming every day to get benefits from others.¡± Jiang Yu said, ¡°Kang He, actually, you¡¯re more embarrassing like this. You¡¯re also more tired of living.¡±


    ¡°Stop lecturing me. Do you think I¡¯m sincere when I apologize to you?¡± Kang He could no longer pretend. ¡°Let me tell you, Jiang Yu, the fight between you and me will never end! Even if the two of us never cooperate in business in the future, don¡¯t think about staying out of my way and drawing a clear line with me from now on! Let me tell you, as long as my surname is still Kang, as long as I return to the Kang family, I will do everything I can to trample you under my feet! Don¡¯t even think about getting back up in this lifetime!¡±


    Kang He dered her battle cry in high spirits.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for this day.¡± Jiang Yu felt that she was a little ridiculous. She actually found a trace of fun in the cumbersomepany¡¯s business. He started pandering to Kang He.


    Kang He felt that Jiang Yu¡¯s attitude was not serious at all, so he left her onest sentence. ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t joke around with me. Sooner orter, I will show you how powerful I am!¡±


    She was clearly enraged by her ipetence. Jiang Yu held back herughter and deliberately put on a serious expression. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Kang He left angrily, mming the door behind her. Sister Xia stood at the door and watched Kang He¡¯s back view leave in bafflement. She felt that this woman was going crazy for no reason again.


    Sister Xia walked into Jiang Yu¡¯s office and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Kang He today? She was fine a few days ago, but she can¡¯t pretend anymore.¡±


    Jiang Yu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s like this early in the morning. Maybe she didn¡¯t take her medicine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. I can¡¯t understand her anymore.¡± As Sister Xia spoke, she ced the pink invitation card on Jiang Yu¡¯s desk. ¡°This was sent over by Mo Long¡¯s secretary, Teng Yi. He said that he wanted me to hand it over to you personally.¡±


    ¡°Teng Yi gave it to me? Did they say what was inside?¡± Jiang Yu picked up the invitation card. It was pink and looked like an envelope. However, the words ¡®Jiang Yu¡¯s¡¯ were neatly written on the outside with a pen. There was nothing else. There was not even any decoration.


    Sister Xia cleared her throat and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Other than asking me to hand this thing to you personally, she didn¡¯t say anything else. However, since he was the one who sent it over, it must have been Mo Long¡¯s idea. The two of you have been together for so long. What can¡¯t you give it to me personally? Why do you need someone else to pass it on?¡±


    Jiang Yu became more and more puzzled. She opened the invitation and saw that there was only a half-folded piece of paper inside. An address was written on it, and the word ¡®surprise¡¯ was written on it with a pink marker.


    ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that you¡¯re nning to give me a surprise?¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. She didn¡¯t expect Mo Long to have such romantic thoughts.


    Sister Xia couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for Jiang Yu when she saw her smiling so happily. Actually, when Teng Yi came to deliver the invitation, he had already told her what Mo Long was going to do tonight.


    Sister Xia had been very excited at the time. Now that she saw how happy Jiang Yu was, she sincerely hoped that Jiang Yu could stay with Mo Long for a long time.

 Chapter 1518 Finale

    "Mo Long probably wants you to go earlier. Then leave thepany''s matters to me. I''ll help you deal with them." Sister Xia quickly took away all the things that the card number had brought, so that they would not stay here and be an eyesore to Jiang Yu.


    Jiang Yu said, "It''s okay, Sister Xia. I can still handle thepany''s business. I''ll go after I settle my work."


    "Alright, then hurry up and deal with it. I won''t disturb you anymore." With that, Sister Xia left.


    After sister Xia left, she went to pick a suitable outfit because Teng Yi told her that she could go tonight. However, she could not go with Jiang Yu. She could not let her know about what happened tonight.


    After Jiang Yu settled thepany''s matters, it was time to get off work. She called out to Sister Xia a few times, but Sister Xia did not respond. Jiang Yu thought that she had gone home from work.


    She packed her things and took a taxi to the address that Mo Long had given her.


    It was a vi built by the sea. From the outside, it looked a little like Buckingham Pce.


    Jiang Yu was a little surprised. She did not expect Mo Long to invite her to such a ce.


    It must be a big deal.


    Jiang Yu pushed the door open and entered the dark room. Jiang Yu felt a little strange and thought that Mo Long had note.


    She held onto the wall and fumbled around, finally finding the switch. As soon as she pressed the button, the entire room lit up. What greeted Jiang Yu''s eyes was a table full of exquisite delicacies and many trees made of fresh flowers.


    Jiang Yu even walked over to take a sniff and the fragrance of fresh flowers entered her nose. She had thought that these trees were made of fake flowers, but she did not expect them to be real flowers.


    Besides roses, lilies, and roses, there were also many other flowers that Jiang Yu could not name.


    However, they were all very beautiful. The air was filled with the fragrance of flowers.


    She was surprised when someone suddenly came down from upstairs. Jiang Yu took a closer look and realized that it was Lu Qi.


    "Xiao Qi, why are you here?" Jiang Yu was a little surprised, but Lu Qi did not answer her. Instead, he pulled her all the way to the room on the second floor and took out a very gorgeous gown for her. He said, "Change into it. I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    Although Jiang Yu was baffled, she still obediently changed her clothes and went downstairs.


    This time, when he went downstairs, the originally empty room was now filled with a group of people. When Jiang Yu looked over carefully, she realized that this group of people were her friends, family, and even her good friends in the entertainment industry.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Jiang Yu was getting more and more surprised. "Why are you guys here?" She asked as she went downstairs.


    However, they only smiled and looked at Jiang Yu. Even Yuan Lai and He Zhen, who usually did not have a proper appearance, were now wearing suits and standing there quietly.


    As Jiang Yu walked over, she felt more and more nervous. However, before she could finish her sentence, a voice sounded behind her.


    Jiang Yu turned around and saw Mo Long wearing a custom-made suit. He was standing behind her and looking at her with a bright smile.


    The next second, Mo Long knelt down and took out a ring from his pocket. He said to Jiang Yu, "Yu''er, I''ve been very happy when I was with you. After that drug trafficking case, I realized that I couldn''t live without you. Only when you were by my side would I feel that life was meaningful. So, Yu''er, are you willing to marry me?"


    Jiang Yu paused and her eyes turned red involuntarily. She didn''t expect Mo Long to invite her to this ce and invite so many people just to propose to her.


    At this moment, the people around them began to jeer.


    Jiang Yu couldn''t hold back her tears. He let them slide down his cheeks. She also extended her hand and said, "I''m willing."


    Mo Long immediately ced the ring on Jiang Yu''s hand. It was neither too big nor too small, just right.


    The proposal was a sess, and everyone cheered.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yu went out, wanting to take advantage of the cool air outside to calm herself down. Mo Long followed behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist before pulling Jiang Yu into his arms.


    "Why did you suddenly propose to me?" Jiang Yu asked.


    "Because I don''t want to let you go," Mo Long said as he buried his head in her neck and shoulders.


    "I won''t leave."


    "Even so, there has to be a sense of ritual."


    The moon shone from the horizon, and the silver light shone on the two of them, as if it was covered in ayer of silver light.


    Jiang Yu knew that she would definitely be very happy in the future.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!